《Medical Genius's Unspeakable Marriage》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    ¡°Matthew, by marrying into my family, you¡¯re living a matrilocal life. Not only do you have to abide by


    the Three Obediences and Four Virtues, you also have to cut connections with your family!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your own sister, so why should we spend our money to save her?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, are you saying that it concerns a human life? What is your sister¡¯s life worth? The Larsons are


    a worthless family. Otherwise, why did you choose to be a live-in son-inw here?¡±


    While Matthew Larson was rushing to the hospital, the mocking voices from Sasha Cunnigham¡¯s, his


    wife¡¯s, family kept echoing in his ears as he was recalling them from memory.


    Matthew was born into a glorious, big family. But when he was twelve, they encountered an


    unexpected disaster which wiped them out in one single night. Matthew¡¯s father died while he was


    trying to protect the family. As for Matthew¡¯s mother, she sustained serious injuries who barely escaped


    with him and his sister, Natalie. However, after holding on for five years, his mother passed away due


    to the rpse of her old injuries, leaving behind both siblings to rely on each other.


    As to the reason why his family went through such a terrible disaster, Matthew could no longer


    remember. However, before his mother passed away, she gave him a piece of jade with extreme care.


    Although she didn¡¯t make it really clear, Matthew had a feeling that his family¡¯s annihtion all started


    from this piece of family heirloom.


    When he was really young, he heard from his father that this item held the secret to the prosperity of


    the Larsons. Without his mother, Matthew took on the responsibility of raising his sister at the age of


    seventeen. Despite all difficulties, he somehow was able to pull through with gritted teeth.


    Three years ago, Natalie was diagnosed with leukemia. For the betrothal price of a hundred grand for


    the treatment of Natalie¡¯s sickness, Matthew married into the Cunningham Family. Within these three


    years, Matthew became a ve for them and suffered countless humiliation in the Cunningham Family,


    but he endured all of it.


    Now that Natalie had finally found a suitable bone marrow donor after her condition worsened, he


    needed another three hundred grand for the surgical fees. His wife, Sasha, was away on a business


    trip, and he couldn¡¯t reach her through her cellphone at all. So, he turned to the Cunninghams for a


    loan since he was unable toe up with the sum. As a result, they heartlessly threw him out of the


    house.


    After that, Matthew went to the office of the director of the hospital as he tightened his jaw before he


    pushed the door in. An arrogant-looking man wearing a pair of sses was seated in the room. Jeffrey


    Zimmerman, the director of the hospital, was also Sasha¡¯s senior in school, and probably one of her


    admirers. When she married Matthew, Jeffrey was the one who cursed Matthew the most behind his


    back.


    The Zimmerman Family was involved with business in the medical field, and Sasha arranged a job for


    Matthew here in the hospital. Initially, he was arranged for consultation work in an office. But, after


    Jeffrey became the director because of his family¡¯s influence, he had been making things difficult for


    Matthew, who was then sent to clean the floors instead.


    So, Matthew was demoted from being a support crew to a cleaning crew. Despite that, he could only


    swallow the insult and humiliation silently, because Natalie was receiving treatment from the very same


    hospital. As long as he could keep his sister alive, he was willing to do anything!


    ¡°Director Zimmerman,¡± Matthew began pleadingly, ¡°Sasha is away on a business trip and she¡¯s


    probably busy, so I couldn¡¯t get her through her phone. Maybe you¡­ you could arrange for Natalie¡¯s


    surgery first. I¡¯ll definitelye up with the surgical fees!¡±


    With that, Jeffrey merely snorted. ¡°Matthew, you¡¯ve been working here for a while now, and you should


    know the hospital¡¯s rules. Three hundred grand is not a small sum. What should I do if you refuse to


    pay upter?¡±


    Matthew was immediately infuriated, and he spoke in a low voice, ¡°Director Zimmerman, I¡¯ve been


    working in this hospital for three years. Do you think that I¡¯m the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t pay up?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say!¡± Jeffrey said nonchntly. ¡°Any regr man wouldn¡¯t offer himself up to be a live-in


    son-inw, either. So it wouldn¡¯t be something out of this world if a man, who is used to relying on his


    wife, to fall back on his bills!¡±


    The expression on Matthew¡¯s face changed drastically as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Director Zimmerman, I


    haven¡¯t received any sry for the past three years of my working in this hospital. Although it may not


    sum up to three hundred grand, it¡¯s still not that far off. When Sasha returnster, I¡¯ll borrow some from


    her¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t wait for her return. Borrow some now!¡± Jeffrey said with augh. ¡°Is that right what I heard that


    Sasha isn¡¯t picking up your calls? How about¡­ I give her a call instead?¡± he asked as he called her


    through his cellphone. It only rang for three times before she picked up the phone and answered,


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Director Zimmerman?¡±


    Matthew¡¯s heart was wrenched. For the past few days, he had called Sasha for more than a hundred


    times, but she had never once picked it up. Meanwhile, Jeffrey had only called once and she had


    already answered. So what did this prove? Even though they were married for three years and they


    only existed on paper as a married couple, Matthew never treated her badly. Despite the fact that


    Sasha looked down on him, he still thought of her as his wife and genuinely treated her well. He


    thought to himself, Is this how she is treating me in return?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I am just calling to check on you.¡± Jeffrey shook his cellphone in front of Matthew smugly.


    Matthew felt that his chest was about to explode. Just as he was about to say something, Jeffrey got


    ahead of him by a second. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m a little busy now, Sasha. Bye!¡± With that, he hung up the


    call without giving Matthew a chance to say anything at all.


    ¡°Did you see that, Matthew? She wasn¡¯t busy, but she just didn¡¯t want to answer your calls!¡± Looking at


    him from the corner of his eyes, he continued, ¡°Are you so used to relying on your wife¡¯s family that you


    are taking it for granted everything the Cunninghams are doing for you?¡±


    Matthew clenched his hands into tight fists as everything which happened were pushing him to the


    edge of his sanity¡ªNatalie¡¯s health condition, Sasha¡¯s indifference, and mockery from the


    Cunninghams.


    Suddenly, Jeffrey added on with augh, ¡°Why don¡¯t I give you an idea?¡±


    Casting him a nce, Matthew asked through gritted teeth, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have two kidneys? Maybe you cane up with some money if you sell one!¡± Jeffrey


    sneered and continued, ¡°It¡¯s not a secret that Sasha doesn¡¯t share the same bedroom with you, so why


    do you need two of your kidneys for?¡±


    Matthew left the room with a pale face amidst Jeffrey¡¯sughter, and went to Natalie¡¯s ward with a


    crestfallen look. When he entered the door, he saw that the patient in the ward was no longer Natalie.


    Worried, he hurriedly asked the people in the room, ¡°W-Why are you here? Where¡¯s my sister?¡±


    The family members of the patient rolled their eyes at him. ¡°You mean the little girl from earlier on? It


    seemed like she was thrown out because she didn¡¯t pay her bills!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± he eximed and dashed out of the ward.


    He had just reached the staircase when he heard a scream from outside the building. ¡°Someone had


    just jumped off the building!¡±


    Dashing over, he saw a weak figureying in a pool of blood in the garden outside the hospital building,


    and it was none other than his sister, Natalie!


    ¡°Natalie!¡± Matthew let out a shrilling howl as he bolted over and picked her up into his arms from the


    pool of blood.


    Natalie was barely breathing, but she forced out a smile on her weak face when she saw him. ¡°Matt,


    everyone is saying that I¡¯m a burden to you. I¡­ I¡¯m leaving now and won¡¯t be a burden to you from¡­


    from now on. You have to live well¡­¡±


    ¡°Natalie, who¡­ who told you this?¡± Turning his head around, Matthew shouted, ¡°Help! Somebody,


    help!¡±


    A few doctors and nurses ran over but was stopped by Jeffrey with a warning. ¡°They still owe the


    hospital more than thirty grand. Will you be paying for their bills if you save her now?¡±


    The medical staff were all stunned by this and didn¡¯t dare to lend a helping hand.


    ¡°Matt, stop wasting money¡­¡± Natalie gripped his arms as blood kept spurting from her mouth, but she


    was still forcing a smile. ¡°I-I¡¯m happy to be your sister in this lifetime. Unfortunately, this life is too¡­ too


    short. If there¡¯s a next life in the future, I¡­ I¡¯d want to be your sister again¡­¡± After she finished


    speaking, her grip loosened and her hand gradually fell with a limp.


    As though a knife had pierced through his heart, he held her tightly and hollered, ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t leave


    me! No!¡±


    A crowd had gathered around them and made a ruckus when suddenly one of them eximed, ¡°Why


    are h-his tears red?¡±


    ¡°Tears of blood! He¡¯s crying tears of blood!¡±


    Out of tears, Matthew was now shedding droplets of blood and they flowed down his cheeks, mixing


    into Natalie¡¯s blood. However, nobody noticed that this mixture was slowly being absorbed into the jade


    pendant on his chest.


    All of a sudden, a loud bang echoed in Matthew¡¯s head, followed by a deste voice, sounding as if it


    had traveled through a long passage of history. It spoke into his ears, ¡°I¡¯m the founding n leader of


    the Larsons and the Miracle Doctor, Christopher Larson. I¡¯m passing my lifetime¡¯s knowledge onto this


    jade pendant, and my descendants shall uncover the secrets of this pendant using the blood of the


    Larsons. Inherit my knowledge, and practice medicine to help and save people!¡±


    Thereafter, a huge amount of information began flooding into Matthew¡¯s head. At this moment, all he


    could feel was that his head was almost splitting apart. It took a long while before the transferring of the


    information stopped. When Matthew opened his eyes again, a streak of light was flowing in his vision.


    Staring at Natalie in his arms, he could clearly see that her life force had yet to ceasepletely.


    Without hesitation, he applied pressure on a few pressure points on her to keep her alive before


    carrying her away from the hospital.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    With Natalie in his arms, Matthew ran to the nearest Carlson Pharmacy, the biggest pharmacy chain in


    Eastcliff. The owner, Stanley Carlson, was a significant figure in the medical business in Eastcliff.


    Thergest part of the Cunningham¡¯s sales was so dependent on the Carlson Group that thetter


    controlled and supported the financial lifeline of the Cunninghams. Every one of Carlson Group¡¯s


    pharmacies had a highly skilled in-house doctor.


    When Matthew went into the store with a girl in his arms covered in blood, everyone inside was


    stunned. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no use bringing her with that sort of injury into a pharmacy. You better send her


    to a hospital quickly!¡± said a young shop assistant who was stopping Matthew from going forward. ¡°We


    don¡¯t have the facilities like a hospital and we can¡¯t save her!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that!¡± Matthew shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡°I need to buy a set of


    silver needles!¡±


    ¡°Silver needles?¡± The shop assistant was startled as there were not many people looking for such an


    item.


    ¡°Why do you want to buy silver needles?¡± asked an old man with white beard, out of the blue.


    When the young assistant saw the man, he quickly greeted him respectfully, ¡°Mr. Harrison!¡±


    This elderly person was Joseph Harrison, a genius doctor of Carlson Pharmacy with remarkable


    medical skills that ced him amongst the top three in the whole of Eastcliff. The prestige which


    Carlson Pharmacy enjoyed now had a direct connection with Joseph¡¯s influence in the field.


    However, Matthew didn¡¯t pay any attention to him and repeated in a low growl, ¡°I need to buy a set of


    silver needles!¡±


    With a mix of adtion and anger in his voice, the young assistant replied, ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you hear Mr.


    Harrison speaking to you?¡±


    ¡°I want to buy a set of silver needles!¡± Matthew yelled suddenly.


    ¡°What are you yelling for?¡± the shop assistant bellowed angrily. ¡°Do you know where this is? Why are


    you making a scene here? You¡ª¡±


    With a wave of Joseph¡¯s hand, the shop assistant immediately stopped speaking. While ncing once


    at Natalie who was in Matthew¡¯s arms, Joseph said with a sigh, ¡°Young man, this little girl has passed


    away. Why don¡¯t you give her a proper burial instead?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not dead yet!¡± Matthew shouted.


    ¡°How dare you speak to Mr. Harrison like that¡ª¡± The young assistant wanted to blow his top at


    Matthew but was once again stopped by Joseph, who could tell that Matthew was in deep sorrow, and


    it was only normal for him to have such a reaction.


    ¡°Young man, I¡¯ve been practicing medicine for more than forty years, and I¡¯m able to tell from just a


    nce. It is indeed true that this little girl had no life force left.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again that she¡¯s not dead!¡± Matthew shouted in rage. ¡°I need silver needles. Do you have


    silver needles?¡±


    With a frown, Joseph asked, ¡°Why do you want the silver needles?¡±


    ¡°I want to save her!¡± he said loudly.


    ¡°Save her?¡± Joseph looked at Matthew with a dubious look, wondering if this young man had lost his


    mind.


    A dead person could never start breathing again. Even with superior medical skills, there was no way


    of bringing a dead person back to life! Despite that, Matthew appeared calm and gleamed with


    confidence in his eyes. This surprised Joseph, who began softly, ¡°The shop doesn¡¯t have any silver


    needles.¡±


    Matthew then turned around and was about to leave before Joseph continued after a pause, ¡°However,


    I do have a set of silver needles. I can lend it to you for a while.¡±


    Stopping in his tracks, Matthew spun around and nodded slowly. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Bring me my silver needles and prepare the room at the back,¡± Joseph ordered.


    The young assistant looked puzzled. ¡°Mr. Harrison, she¡¯s already dead. If anything happens¡ª¡±


    ¡°If anything happens, I¡¯ll be responsible for it!¡± Joseph cut him off calmly.


    Not daring to speak anymore, the shop assistant rushed away immediately as instructed, while


    Matthew carried Natalie into the room under Joseph¡¯s lead. There was a hospital bed in sight, so


    Matthew ced Natalie on it. At the same time, Joseph brought a set of silver needles over.


    In a fierce tone, the shop assistant barked at him, ¡°These are the needles for Mr. Harrison¡¯s use, of


    which he had saved countless lives with them throughout the years. It¡¯s your greatest honor that he is


    lending them to you now. Yet, you¡¯re actually using it on a dead person. This is utterly an insult to Mr.


    Harrison!¡±


    As he ran his fingers across the silver needles, Matthew had an inexplicable sense of familiarity and his


    face was brimming with confidence.


    The shop assistant pouted his lips and sneered, ¡°Hmph, what a waste of effort. I¡¯ve never seen the


    deading back to life!¡±


    ¡°Alright, leave the room now!¡± Joseph waved his hand and gestured for him to leave.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The shop assistant was taken aback, but still left the room grudgingly.


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Joseph asked softly. Though he knew it was a futile effort, perhaps he could


    alleviate some of Matthew¡¯s sadness by doing so. Being in the medicine field for so many years, he


    had always been kind-hearted with a respectable reputation in Eastcliff. Even toward a stranger, he still


    carried some pity andpassion, which mainly contributed to his highly honored and esteemed


    name.


    Matthew looked at him and said softly, ¡°Please hold on to the two pressure points here!¡±


    The points he meant were GV20 which was situated on the top of the head, while KI1 was at the


    bottom of the foot. The GV20 was a meeting point for all veins and it ran throughout the whole body.


    The head was the meeting point of Yang as well as the center for all the pulses, and GV20 was the


    point where the energy of the meridians converged. The nature of this pressure point was Yang, but it


    also held Yin within. Hence, it could reach all of the veins of Yin and Yang while connecting all of the


    pressure points around it. As for the KI1 situated at the sole of the foot, it was where liquid from the


    kidney flowed out to the surface.


    Even though he had his doubts, Joseph still did as he was asked and applied pressure on those two


    points.


    Holding the needles in his hand, Matthew took a deep breath and suddenly ced three needles


    simultaneously on Natalie¡¯s face.


    Joseph¡¯s eyes almost popped out of its sockets when he saw that the three needles had been ced


    urately onto the three pressure points without the slightest mistake. Even after decades of


    practicing medicine and was highly experienced, he was not able to ce them so precisely at the


    same time. Now, how could this young man have such profound skills?


    Despite that, even with these extraordinary capabilities, he couldn¡¯t bring the dead back to life! While


    Joseph was deep in his thoughts, Matthew had already inserted twenty-three needles at different


    pressure points all over Natalie¡¯s body.


    Joseph¡¯s face turned from solemn to surprised when he saw theyout of those metal prickles. Until


    Matthew had inserted hisst needle, the look on Joseph¡¯s face waspletely frozen.


    It was at this moment that Natalie, who was supposed to be dead, let out a small breath and her fingers


    twitched a little. Shocked, Joseph recovered from his frozen state and stammered, ¡°Young man, t-the


    technique you just used, d-does it have a name?¡± In fact, he already had a guess in his heart but it was


    too hard for him to believe it, so he had to ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Divine Acupuncture Skill!¡± Matthew answered with a straight face.


    ¡°Just as I thought!¡± Joseph gushed. ¡°My grandmaster once said that only the Divine Acupuncture Skill


    could bring the dead back to life in this world,¡± he said, still shaking. ¡°However, this technique has been


    lost for centuries. I didn¡¯t expect that I would have the chance to witness it even today! The Heavens


    have been kind to me!¡± When he finished speaking, he ced his hands together and bowed down to


    Matthew, saying, ¡°Young man, pardon my ignorance and do forgive me if I have offended you earlier!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that!¡± Matthew paused and said in a low voice, ¡°And please tell no one about this!¡± It


    was better to keep the jade pendant on the hush for now. After all, his family was annihted because


    of it.


    Startled at first, Joseph immediately understood why. This was an extraordinary technique and nobody


    knew what would happen if it became news to the public! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young man. I definitely wouldn¡¯t


    tell it to another soul!¡± he promised.


    Just then, amotion came from outside the door. ¡°It¡¯s right here, Mr. Williams. I have no idea what


    trick that man is pulling, but Mr. Harrison actually allowed him to bring the dead girl inside. It¡¯s such a


    bad omen, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The door swung open and the shop assistant returned into the room with the store manager. When Mr.


    Williams saw Joseph, he put on a pleasing smile and asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Harrison, why don¡¯t you


    take a break and let me take care of the situation here?¡±


    However, Joseph paid no attention to him as he was still gazing at Matthew with respect. Unbothered


    by it, Mr. Williams took a look around the room and said coldly, ¡°Throw this dead body out of here!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Joseph shouted in anger.


    Mr. Willimas jumped in surprise and spoke in a quiet voice, ¡°Mr. Harrison, this person is dead. If we


    keep her here, isn¡¯t it¡ª¡±


    ¡°Who says that she¡¯s dead?¡± he interjected in rage. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that this young, no, this gentleman


    had¡ª¡± Joseph wanted to exin how Matthew had saved Natalie¡¯s life, but abruptly stopped himself. If


    he had continued, wouldn¡¯t he be leaking out Matthew¡¯s secret?


    ¡°This young girl was just hurt very badly!¡± he said instead, and told them off coldly, ¡°Get out of here. I


    have to treat her!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mr. Williams was shocked. ¡°Mr. Harrison, didn¡¯t you say that she was dead earlier?


    ¡°I made a mistake and misjudged her condition.¡± With a snort, he asked, ¡°Are you going to make fun of


    me now for my failing eyesight?¡±


    In an instant, cold sweat started to break out on Mr. William¡¯s forehead. As the pir of strength for


    Carlson Pharmacy, even the owner himself had to be respectful to Joseph. Mr. Williams thought, How


    could I offend a person like him?


    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Joseph yelled again.


    ¡°Y-Yes, o-of course!¡± Mr. Williams nodded and bowed deeply before dragging the shop assistant out of


    the room with him.


    Once they were outside, the angry voice of Mr. Williams could be heard lecturing the shop assistant, ¡°Is


    this what you mean by a dead person? Damn it, are you trying to get me into trouble?¡±

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    After closing the door, Joseph looked at Matthew respectfully and said, ¡°I¡¯m Joseph Harrison. May I ask


    for your name, sir?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Matthew Larson.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re Mr. Larson!¡± Taking a deep breath, Joseph nced at Natalie who was lying on the bed and


    he asked softly, ¡°Do you still need any help, Mr. Larson?¡±


    Matthew was silent for a while before he suddenly grabbed a pen and paper and scribbled some details


    on it. ¡°Please get me some herbs!¡± Matthew handed the prescription to him and started digging into his


    pockets, but could onlye up with a few tens in notes.


    Feeling awkward, Matthew knew that there were many valuable and expensive herbs written on the


    prescription. If he could get everything on the list, it would cost more than two thousand. With this little


    money that he had, it was barely enough to cover the cost of anything.


    Seeing his situation, Joseph quickly took the written direction from him and said in a shaky voice, ¡°Mr.


    Larson, my words still carry some weight in this pharmacy, so you don¡¯t have to pay for these herbs!¡±


    Matthew gazed at him and nodded slowly as he expressed his gratitude to Joseph. ¡°Thank you, Mr.


    Harrison, but I don¡¯t want to be indebted to people. Please get ten portions of each herb for me and I¡¯ll


    let you keep this prescription for your own use!¡±


    If it was any other regr person saying this to him, Joseph would have thought that he was being


    disrespectful, but since it was from Matthew, he took it as if they were the words of a divine being.


    Apart from Matthew, no one else could have possessed the Divine Acupuncture Skill, and a casual


    prescription from him was simply a priceless treasure!


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Larson!¡± Joseph thanked him and left hurriedly, holding on to the paper like a precious


    gift. Soon after, he returned with packages of different sizes in his hands. ¡°Mr. Larson, these are the


    herbs which you requested. Please take a look,¡± he said.


    At a nce, Matthew could tell that Joseph was meticulous in his task; every herb was packed


    properly. From the scent and color of it, Matthew could tell that they were all top-grade herbs.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Besides inheriting his ancestor¡¯s lifetime knowledge from the jade pendant, Matthew also gained all of


    his medical experience from it. Although Matthew had never seen these herbs before, he could tell the


    quality with just one look.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Harrison!¡± he eximed and took them from him, as he carefully separated one portion


    out.


    Joseph had also brought in a machine to boil the herbs, and he held his breath as he stood next to


    Matthew and watched. The prescribed remedy was indeed important, but what was more crucial was


    the way the herbs were boiled. Many exclusive herbal mixtures required special preparation methods,


    or it would lose its medicinal properties. Since Matthew had agreed to pass him the prescription, he


    would have to teach Joseph everything about it, which he did without holding back.


    Instead of throwing all the herbs together into the pot, Matthew added them in a specific sequence


    while exining it to Joseph. ¡°The timing, temperature, sequence and the nature of the herbs are all


    important elements. You¡¯ll have to remember every step, or else the medicinal effects would be


    reduced if there¡¯s any mistake in the process!¡±


    Like a primary school student, Joseph made notes with a pen and paper reverently while trying to


    remember everything to heart.


    An hourter, the concoction was ready. When the lid was opened, a refreshing aroma floated in the air


    without any trace of an unpleasant smell. Just breathing in the fragrance, Joseph could already feel a


    sense of vigor and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Mr. Larson, what is this medicine? H-How¡­ could the


    aroma be so refreshing?¡±


    Composedly, Matthew replied, ¡°These are mini Rejuvenating Pills and have miraculous effects for


    injuries. Anyone who takes this can promote their longevity and strengthen their bodies!¡±


    ¡°Pill?¡± Joseph was puzzled. Wasn¡¯t he making a liquid medicine? Peering over the pot, he saw that


    there were a few dozen of ck-colored pillsying at the bottom of the boiler. ¡°T-This is a pill-


    cultivating technique?!¡± Joseph¡¯s eyes widened, for he had only heard of this method but had never


    seen it before.


    Matthew took out a pill and mixed it with water before gently coaxing it down Natalie¡¯s throat. With


    wide, unblinking eyes, Joseph saw that the injuries on Natalie were actually healing slowly right before


    his eyes.


    ¡°T-This is miraculous!¡± he cried out in surprise, having never seen such a thing happening before.


    Shifting his gaze to the pills, Joseph had no doubt that just any one of these could be sold for an


    unimaginable price! Seeing that Natalie¡¯s injuries were healing, Matthew let out a sigh; her life was


    secure for now. He took out three pills and gave it to Joseph. ¡°These are my gifts to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Larson!¡± Joseph reached out both his hands and took them without any hesitation. He


    was never a person to covet small advantages, but not even money could buy a man these pellets!


    After carefully cing them into his pocket, Joseph looked at Matthew, full of admiration on his face. He


    couldn¡¯t imagine how a young man could have such miraculous medical skills, and he was sure that


    Matthew¡¯s achievements in the future was not something which could be contained in Eastcliff!


    Even though Natalie had been saved, her breathing was still unstable, so Matthew stayed by her side


    to watch over her. As his only kin left in this world, Matthew wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to her no


    matter what!


    Meanwhile, Joseph would alsoe in to check on them a few times and also sent some food for him.


    However, Matthew was not in the mood to eat at all. It wasn¡¯t until a little past ten at night when


    Natalie¡¯s breathing began to return to normal that Matthew could finally breathe a sigh of relief. This


    time, Natalie¡¯s life had beenpletely saved from the gates of hell!


    Subsequently, Matthew felt a pang of hunger and started digging into the cold dishes next to him,


    finishing everything. Taking out his cellphone, he thought for a long while before finally deciding to give


    Sasha another call.


    Although she did not have much feelings for him, they were still married for three years and it was


    heartbreaking to see how heartless she was toward him! After a few rings, the call got through and his


    heart almost skipped out from his throat as he said, ¡°Sasha¡ª¡±


    Just as he started speaking, a male voice came from the other end of the line, ¡°I¡¯m not Sasha!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s face fell. It was almost eleven at night, so why was a man answering his wife¡¯s phone? ¡°Who


    are you?¡± he asked in a deep voice. ¡°Where¡¯s Sasha?¡±


    ¡°Sasha? She¡¯s taking a shower now after her exercise earlier!¡± the man said smugly. ¡°As for who I am,


    would you like to take a guess?¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°Why do you have Sasha¡¯s phone? W-Where is she taking a shower?¡± he asked, worried.


    The man burst intoughter and answered, ¡°We¡¯re in the same room, so it¡¯s only natural that I have her


    phone while she¡¯s gone for a shower. And of course she¡¯s taking a shower in the bathroom. Do you


    think it will be the kitchen instead?¡±


    ¡°Why are the both of you in the same room?¡±


    ¡°In thete evening, it¡¯smon for a man and a woman to be in the same bedroom.¡± Chuckling, he


    continued, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯re spoiling other people¡¯s evening by calling right now?¡±


    ¡°Y-You!¡± Matthew was so mad that he could hardly speak straight. ¡°Just who are you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother who I am, but I know who you are.¡± The man snorted as he said, ¡°You¡¯re


    Sasha¡¯s useless husband, Matthew, aren¡¯t you? I heard that you couldn¡¯t even manage to get her into


    bed with you after three years of marriage.¡± He paused andughed at him. ¡°You have no idea how


    smooth the skin is on your wife¡¯s body, do you?¡±


    The man continuedughing before hanging up on him straight away, leaving Matthew hopping in rage.


    He made another call right after that, but no one picked up.


    Despite several attempts, his calls to Sasha remained unanswered. Finally, he lost count of the number


    of times he had called that he only stopped when his cell phone was out of battery. Like a zombie, he


    stood rooted to the ground nkly.


    He felt as though his heart had been pierced as he never thought that his wife would actually cheat on


    him after three years of marriage! It was not a wonder now why she ignored his calls and why the


    Cunninghams were treating him so badly. So this was what they had decided to do since the beginning!


    Staying absent-minded and silent for a long time, Matthew¡¯s chest suddenly burned with anger and he


    sprang up from his seat. With gritted teeth, he vowed, ¡°I won¡¯t let go of this matter, Cunninghams! I


    want to be stronger and make every one of you regret this!¡±

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Throughout the night, Matthew kept vigil by Natalie¡¯s side and never left for one second. Fortunately,


    Carlson Pharmacy was open 24/7. Joseph had ordered the staff to assist Matthew the best they could.


    As a result, no one gave him a hard time.


    Of course, Matthew was not idle the whole night, either. There was a huge amount of information from


    the jade pendant, but there was a particrly important skill in it named the Divine Skill. This was the


    expertise which made Christopher Larson the top swordsman in the world. Not only did this ability


    enable him with creative powers and miraculous medical skills to cure others, it was also a form of


    formidable martial arts which could eliminate evil.


    After taking three mini Rejuvenating Pills, Matthew made use of the herb¡¯s effects to work and circte


    within his body, activating the cultivation of the Divine Skill. It would be extremely difficult for a regr


    person to train this skill and reach any levels of achievement, but since Matthew had inherited all of


    Christopher¡¯s memories¡ªwhich Christopher had previously studied the skill thoroughly and understood


    everything fully¡ªthat meant that he had already mastered the skill as perfectly as Christopher himself.


    Naturally, he only needed half the effort to recultivate the skill. Within a night, he had developed the skill


    to the first level and had essential Qi flowing through his body.


    As the sky gradually brightened up, he left the room after making sure that Natalie¡¯s breathing had


    be stable at a regr rate.


    Behind the pharmacy was a big yard, like a small park filled with trees. Taking out a silver needle left


    behind by Joseph the night before, he held it between two fingers in his right hand as he flicked it away


    gently. Like a darting dagger, the needle pierced into the trunk of a tree nearby.


    It was a thin and slender needle, so a regr person would need a lot of practice just to be able to


    prick it through the skin. However, even with the tough bark of the tree trunk, Matthew was able to


    prate about half of the needle into it without even bending the prickle. Anyone who had seen this


    would be shocked beyond words! And this was the power of the Divine Skill. If this needle was to


    pierce through a person, wouldn¡¯t it kill a man?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Next, Matthew began to practice a set of martial arts. After the essential Qi was flowing in his body, his


    movements became powerful and imposing. Then, he took a quick shower when his cell phone rang


    after he came out of the room.


    As soon as he answered the call, the voice of his mother-inw, Helen Freeman, bombarded his ears


    furiously. ¡°Matthew, where the hell have you been?¡± In the family, Helen had the worst temper of all


    who had the deepest hatred for him, because she always felt that he had destroyed her daughter¡¯s life


    as well as her family.


    Suppressing his fury, Matthew said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m taking care of Natalie¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try that with me. I don¡¯t care about her and I want you to return right now at this very minute!¡±


    she yelled into the phone. ¡°Also, get a car ande pick us up. Sasha is returning today, so we¡¯re


    going to the airport!¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± Even before Matthew could respond, Helen had already hung up on him. A trace of anger shed


    across his face as he thought about how the Cunninghams had always ordered him around as they


    wished without any regard for his feelings. In that instant, he had the urge to call her back and refuse to


    do what he was told, but after a moment¡¯s consideration, he decided to go ahead with her request.


    To Matthew, the attitude that the Cunninghams disyed was not important. He was more interested in


    finding out what Sasha was really up to! Besides that, he also needed to ascertain whether she really


    did cheat in their marriage!


    As he was about to leave, he ran into Joseph who wasing toward his direction. ¡°Good morning, Mr.


    Larson!¡± Looking radiant and all smiles, Joseph had given one of the mini Rejuvenating Pills to his


    boss, Stanley Carlson the night before.


    Stanley¡¯s background was of a lower rank and he had fought his way up the ranks, sustaining many


    injuries along the way. Now that he was old, his old sickness often recurred which caused him


    unbearable pain. However, after taking a mini Rejuvenating Pill, the old injuries which had troubled him


    for years actually healed within a night.


    Because of this, Stanley was especially excited and didn¡¯t think twice about asking for another pill from


    Joseph, as he wanted to present it to his major financial supporters. When he found out that Joseph


    could produce more of these pills in the future, his excitement grew. As a result, he decided to transfer


    fifteen percent of shares from Carlson Pharmacy to Joseph. With that, Joseph was now the second


    biggest shareholder of Carlson Pharmacy.


    As a sharp and meticulous person, Stanley knew very well that Joseph¡¯s status would rise now that he


    could develop these pills. When that time came, many would want to keep Joseph for themselves. No


    matter how much money he offered, Stanley believed that somehow, someone else would be able to


    top his deal. Having said that, things would be different if he had offered Joseph shares, which would


    bind Joseph tightly to Carlson Pharmacy without him leaving.


    Carlson Pharmacy could be found all over Eastcliff, monopolizing half of the medicinal herbs business


    there, which was worth tens of billions. With fifteen percent of equity, it was worth as least a few billion.


    In addition, with the production of the mini Rejuvenating Pills, the worth would only increase! Now, with


    the admiration and gratitude that Joseph had for Matthew, he would even bow slightly when he stood in


    front of Matthew to show his respect.


    ¡°Good morning!¡± Matthew greeted. ¡°Mr. Harrison, may I trouble you for a few things?¡± he asked


    suddenly.


    Hearing that, Joseph beamed. ¡°Mr. Larson, please don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. Just let me know


    if you need anything!¡± To Joseph, it was his honor that Matthew was actually seeking his help!


    ¡°My sister needs to rest quietly for some time. Is it possible for her to stay here and could you please


    help me to take care of her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Larson!¡± he readily agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll be here personally to watch over the ce. Also, I¡¯ll


    hire the best medical staff to look after Miss Natalie!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Harrison!¡± Matthew nodded as he made a mental note of his kindness.


    Joseph smiled brightly. ¡°This is what I should do.¡±


    ¡°Since it has been decided, then I¡¯ll leave everything to you.¡± Matthew stopped suddenly when he


    reached the entrance. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Harrison. Do you know of any car rental services around here?¡±


    ¡°Car rental?¡± Joseph was puzzled as he asked the next instant, ¡°What type of car would you like to rent


    and why do you need one?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up somebody from the airport.¡±


    ¡°How many seaters do you need?¡±


    ¡°Just a normal sedan would be sufficient.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rent one, then!¡± Joseph chuckled. ¡°I have a car which I don¡¯t normally drive. You


    can use it, Mr. Larson,¡± he offered, and had already gestured for his driver to drive the car over before


    he even finished speaking.


    Stepping out of the pharmacy, a ck sedan, which had a rather peculiar logo¡ªlike two M¡¯s stacked


    together, slowly rolled up to him. The chassis was much longer than the regr sedans and even


    longer than the BMW 7 Series that he had seen before, which made the car appear expensive and


    elegant. There was nothing special with the number te, but a small logo was on the windshield. It


    looked like some sort of entry-exit permit, though Matthew had no idea what it was.


    With a faintugh, Joseph told him, ¡°Mr. Larson, I bought this car a couple of years ago but haven¡¯t


    driven it yet. You can use it for now.¡±


    Even though Matthew didn¡¯t recognize the vehicle, he knew that it must be an expensive one. With


    Joseph¡¯s status, there was no way he would drive just an ordinary car. Despite that, Matthew didn¡¯t turn


    down Joseph¡¯s offer because he was in need of a car right now. Moreover, the prescription he gave


    Joseph was worth more than hundreds of this sedan! ¡°Thank you again, Mr. Harrison!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re most wee, Mr. Larson,¡± he replied, waving his hands in a fluster.


    Matthew gave him a nod as he drove off.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Sasha¡¯s house was situated in Eastbury, a rather dpidated and old area of Eastcliff. In Eastcliff, the


    Cunninghams were considered a small family with a worth of not more than a billion.


    Sasha¡¯s father, James Cunningham, was once the most powerfulpetitor in the Cunningham


    Family. However, he only had two daughters and no sons, so he lost the right to fight for the position as


    head of the family.


    Later on, his younger brother, Jason Cunningham, wanted to seize the remaining of the Cunningham¡¯s


    wealth from James¡¯ hands. So, when their father, Old Master Cunningham, got severely ill, he came up


    with the excuse of getting Sasha a live-in son-inw to ward off bad luck, forcing her to marry as she


    happened to have reached a marriageable age.


    Back then, Sasha was known as the most beautiful woman in Eastcliff and when the news got out,


    countless men came forward for the spot. In the end, she chose an honest-looking Matthew whose


    family background she knew nothing about, solely because she never nned to have any physical


    contact with this man. A modest person who would submit to her was the most suitable choice as


    compared to other men who were ambitious.


    As it turned out, after Matthew got married into the family, Old Master Cunningham¡¯s health improved.


    However, Jason took advantage of the situation and attacked James again, this time iming that the


    wealth under James¡¯ name would fall into the hands of another family since Sasha was now married.


    And so, James and his family took a hard fall when Old Master Cunningham took back the


    Cunningham¡¯s properties under James¡¯ name. The big and spacious house which they were living in


    was then given to Jason¡¯s son, who would be the future heir to the Cunningham Family. As a result,


    James¡¯s family had no choice but to move to this old area instead, living in a three-bedroom t which


    was a mere hundred square foot, a dramatic differencepared to what they used to have.


    Under these circumstances, Matthew became the thorn in their flesh and they med him for the state


    of their family. In addition, Matthew¡¯s cowardice made them theughing stock in the whole of Eastcliff.


    As Helen always said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Matthew that useless scum, Sasha would have been married to a


    rich family and achieve great heights!¡±


    For the past three years, Matthew had been like a babysitter who humbly took care of the family, but


    they never once allowed Natalie to step into the house. They even kept all of his sry for the past


    three years and refused to fork out a single cent when Natalie was sick. Moreover, Sasha had now


    betrayed him. How could anyone undergo all of this treatment?


    When he finally reached the entrance of theirmunity, Matthew tried his best to calm down. Though


    he was raging mad, he still needed to find out just what Sasha had done and what was on her mind!


    This oldmunity didn¡¯t have wide roads and he couldn¡¯t drive the car in, so he parked it outside and


    went on foot into the area. When he was about to go up the staircase, two figures appeared at the top


    of the stairway; they were none other than James and Helen.


    At the sight of Matthew, James¡¯s face turned sullen and he jerked his head to the side, while Helen had


    an infuriated look on her face and shouted at him, ¡°Matthew, where have you been the whole day? You


    didn¡¯t cook or do theundry. What are you nning to do?¡±


    Matthew¡¯s brows knitted together but they rxed again after a second. Before he could find out


    exactly what Sasha had done, he didn¡¯t want to fall outpletely with the Cunninghams. ¡°I¡¯ll clean up


    right away,¡± he said meekly.


    ¡°Save it!¡± she shouted. ¡°Sasha will be disembarking soon. I won¡¯t let you off if we arete to pick her


    up!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew lowered his head; he was used to these remarks after these years.


    ¡°Where is the car that I asked you to loan?¡± she snapped impatiently while going down the staircase.


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    Just as Matthew opened his mouth to speak, Helen began chiding him again, ¡°Did you rent another car


    again? Could you be more considerate for Sasha¡¯s sake? She¡¯s a senior management in herpany


    after all, and every time she returns from a business trip, you¡¯re always picking her up in a rental car.


    Did you even give any thought about her reputation? My goodness, Matthew, you¡¯re the most worthless


    wrench I¡¯ve ever met in my life! Can¡¯t you let Sasha appear proper for once? Forget it. It¡¯s only a matter


    of time before I die from the frustration of dealing with you. I¡¯ve already given your brother-inw, Liam,


    a call. He¡¯ll be here shortly in his ord. And don¡¯t forget to say something nice to Liam when you see


    himter. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of troubling him like this all the time?¡± Helen¡¯s words went off like a


    machine gun and spouted everything without giving Matthew the chance to say anything at all.


    Matthew decided not to speak any further, as he had already gotten used to this kind of treatment all


    these years. Soon, they reached the entrance to theirmunity and saw a Honda ord driving


    toward them. Helen immediately waved at it, gesturing for the car to drive over, but it drove past them


    and stopped on the other side instead.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t he see us?¡± Helen asked in surprise.


    Next to them, Joseph¡¯s car was parked right there and James said softly as he stared at it, ¡°It wasn¡¯t


    because he didn¡¯t see us, but he was only driving past this car!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s driving past the car? Why?¡± Helen asked, curious.


    ¡°That¡¯s a Maybach with a V12 engine at a starting price of three million. Besides, this vehicle is


    obviously modified. Taking all these into ount, it wouldn¡¯t cost any less than five million. With just a


    light scratch, he will not be able to pay for it even if he sells off his ord.¡±


    While he was exining it to Helen, James¡¯ eyes were gleaming with anticipation. Old Master


    Cunningham¡¯s car was also a Maybach, yet there was a significant differencepared to this one


    here!


    Even Helen had a startled look on her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that someone could afford this luxurious


    automobile in ourmunity!¡±


    ¡°This may not belong to someone living here. It could be one of their acquaintances.¡± James paused for


    a second before saying in a hushed voice, ¡°But, for someone to be an acquaintance of a person who


    drives this luxurious car, he is by no means a simple person as well!¡±


    Just then, a man with a buzzcut stepped out of the ord; he was the brother-inw of Matthew, Liam


    Hayes. Helen immediately shed him a smile, saying, ¡°Liam, I¡¯m so sorry to trouble you again!¡±


    Throwing an envious look at the Maybach, Liam turned to look at them with a proud face; even if he


    couldn¡¯t afford such an expensive car, he was still much better off than Matthew!


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? We¡¯re a family, so there¡¯s no reason to be so courteous!¡± Liam then


    shot a bantering look at Matthew and continued, ¡°Matthew, you can just give me a call if you need to


    use the car. Why are you always troubling Mom for this?¡±


    Matthew hung his head low and didn¡¯t say a word. Liam was a thug-turned-businessman after he


    started working with a new employer.


    Even though he was married to Sasha¡¯s younger sister, Demi, every time he looked at Sasha, his eyes


    were filled with an evil glint. Privately, he had much more insults for Matthew aspared to other


    people. Every time when there was a family gathering, he would do his best to showcase his superiority


    to mock Matthew, besides deliberately showing off in front of Sasha. How could Matthew bring himself


    to ask for a favor from such a person?


    Seeing Matthew¡¯s silence, Helen was exasperated as though he was a huge disappointment. ¡°Why are


    you quiet rather than thanking Liam?¡±


    Liam gave Matthew a gleeful look, who returned it with a frown instead as he said softly, ¡°Mom, I have


    a car, so I don¡¯t need to thank him.¡±


    ¡°W-What kind of car do you have?¡± Taken aback, Helen then snapped at him angrily, ¡°You should use a


    better car to pick Sasha up from the airport. Did you get another cheap car again? Could you please be


    more considerate toward Sasha?¡±


    Even Liam snickered. ¡°That¡¯s right, Matthew. After all, Sasha is a senior management in thepany.


    Why don¡¯t you grit your teeth and just buy one? You can¡¯t keep bringing Sasha home in another man¡¯s


    car!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s face turned cold and replied solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about that. From now on, she


    doesn¡¯t need to ride in another man¡¯s car!¡±


    Chuckling, Liam sneered at him, ¡°Anyone can brag, but the point is whether you have the ability!¡±


    pping his own ord, heughed. ¡°Although it¡¯s not expensive to buy a car, you still need at least


    two hundred to three hundred grand. Matthew, I heard that you only need three hundred grand to save


    your sister¡¯s life. So do you want to buy a car or a life now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a disappointment, Matthew. You¡¯re still bragging despite being useless. Forget it. I won¡¯t


    pin my hopes on you this time!¡± Disappointed, she turned to Liam and said, ¡°Liam, let¡¯s go to the airport


    now to pick up Sasha!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Liam was overjoyed because he wanted to have more opportunities to associate with Sasha.


    It was at this moment that Matthew walked to the Maybach, opened the door and looked toward Helen.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s better if I go instead!¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Helen had already set one foot into the ord when she suddenly saw Matthew opening the door of


    the Maybach and she froze, while James and Liam were also wide-eyed. Matthew had actually


    borrowed this Maybach which was worth no less than five million? H-How is this possible?


    The scene was awkward as everyone stared at Matthew as he sat in the driver¡¯s seat, who called out


    to them through the open window, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡±


    It was then that Helen caught up on the situation, gave her husband a look and they both immediately


    got out of the ord. One must be kidding to choose an ord over a Maybach! Would picking up


    Sasha in an ord make her look good? Well, that depended on what was thepetition! Compared


    to a Maybach, the difference was between Heaven and Earth!


    Dumbstruck, Liam stood rooted on the same spot and didn¡¯t recover from his surprise for a long time.


    Soon after that, while they were seated in the car, Helen looked around the interior with curiosity and


    envy. Although she had no knowledge whatsoever about automobiles, she could tell that this was an


    extravagant vehicle.


    It was extremelyfortable to rx on the genuine leather seats, making her feel as if she was


    enjoying first-ss services of an aircraft, with many adjustable functions which she had never seen


    before.


    The ambient lights were adjusted to just the right settings. While they were traveling on the road, it was


    so quiet without any external noises that one could even hear a pin drop. More importantly, the ride


    was incredibly smooth. Even when the surface of the road was uneven, those seated inside couldn¡¯t


    even feel the slightest bump. This was truly a luxury car!


    Of course, James had more knowledge when it came to automobiles. From just one look, he could tell


    that this vehicle was way more expensive than his father¡¯s! After keeping his silence for a long while,


    he finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Matthew, where did you get this car from?¡±


    Helen turned to look at Matthew. They both knew Matthew¡¯s situation very well; it was rare for him to


    even have a friend who actually owned a car, so where did he borrow this luxury car from?


    ¡°I borrowed it from a friend,¡± Matthew replied softly.


    ¡°What friend? What¡¯s his name?¡± asked James hurriedly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know him.¡± That was all Matthew replied.


    James pressed on with a few more questions, but Matthew merely gave him very curt replies, which


    disappointed James a little. From James¡¯ conclusion, this friend of Matthew¡¯s didn¡¯t seem like an


    honorable person at all. Or else, he wouldn¡¯t be so secretive about it.


    ¡°Matthew, a person should live an upright life. It¡¯s not a terrifying thing to be poor, but what¡¯s more


    terrifying is to live an empty life!¡± James said in the end nonchntly, then he shut his eyes and


    stopped speaking.


    Helen could vaguely understand what her husband meant and she cast Matthew another look of


    contempt.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    When they reached the airport, it didn¡¯t take them long before a group of people came out and a


    woman was especially eye-catching among them. In a white blouse underneath a ck jacket with a


    pencil skirt, she was dressed in a standard business attire. With skin as fair as snow and a great figure,


    half of her face was behind herrge sunnies, while the other exposed half was so delicately shaped


    that it made people envious.


    This was Matthew¡¯s wife, Sasha Cunningham, who was once the number one beauty in Eastcliff! But


    now, there was an overdressed young man next to her. From the Armani clothes he was wearing to the


    Patek Phillipe watch on his wrist, it clearly showed that he came from an extraordinarily rich family.


    Francis Cooper was the name of this young man, who was also the heir to the Cooper Family in


    Eastcliff.


    Francis had been wooing Sasha since a few years ago and often told people that he would win her


    over one day. It came as a surprise that they both came back on the same flight and were even walking


    together, which stung Matthew¡¯s heart even more, but James and Helen were already weing them.


    ¡°Oh dear, Young Master Cooper! I¡¯m so sorry to trouble you to take care of Sasha!¡± Helen eximed


    with a pleasing smile, thinking that their family would definitely be able to make aeback if Sasha


    were to marry Francis. A look of contempt shed on her face again when shepared the shabby


    clothes that Matthew was wearing; a vast difference stood between him and Francis like night and day.


    So what if he could borrow a luxury car? For Francis¡¯ family, buying a Maybach was like buying a toy.


    Moreover, it would belong to themselves, so how could that bepared to a borrowed car?


    Francis smiled faintly. ¡°Mrs. Cunningham, you¡¯re too kind. It is my pleasure!¡±


    Standing next to them, Matthew¡¯s heart thumped a little harder as he listened. This voice sounded very


    familiar¡ªwasn¡¯t this the same voice as the man who answered Sasha¡¯s callst night? At this moment,


    Matthew¡¯s heart turned cold. He thought, So my wife was spending the night before with this man in the


    same room?


    While her parents were still chatting away with Francis, Sasha came over to Matthew with a stoic face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯m tired!¡± she said in a cold voice without even a single look at Matthew. It was as if he


    didn¡¯t exist to her at all.


    ¡°My goodness, Sasha, why are you in such a hurry? It isn¡¯t easy to meet Young Master Cooper, so let¡¯s


    chat a little more with him!¡± Helen said.


    Ignoring her, Sasha tossed her luggage to Matthew and walked away. Matthew gritted his teeth when


    he almost wanted to throw it to the side, but he managed to suppress it in the end. He was still unsure


    about what exactly happenedst night. Even if he wanted to blow his top, he first had to find out about


    everything!


    As he trailed behind her quietly, Francis came to chase after Shasha unexpectedly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a lift,


    Sasha!¡± He grinned and continued, ¡°I just bought a Ferrari, so why don¡¯t youe for a test drive with


    me?¡±


    ¡°Ferrari?¡± Helen eximed in shock. ¡°That¡¯s not a cheap car! How much did you spend on it?¡±


    ¡°Not that much. It¡¯s just a little more than seven million.¡± He gave them a faint smile. ¡°I happened to


    earn some extra money on myst project, so I bought a car as a reward for myself.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Cooper, you¡¯re a promising youth indeed! How admirable that you¡¯re already an


    outstanding businessman at such a young age!¡± Helen sighed and cast Matthew a cold look as she


    thought to herself, The difference between Francis and Matthew is simply too great.


    Lowering her voice, Helen asked, ¡°Sasha, why don¡¯t you take Young Master Cooper¡¯s ride and talk


    about business on the way?¡±


    While Sasha didn¡¯t reply, Francis smiled as he spoke, ¡°That¡¯s right, Sasha. Recently, ourpany is


    considering an investment in the medical sector. We can talk about that while we head home!¡±


    Meanwhile, as they were chatting, they were slowly approaching the exit when a fiery red sports car


    was seen parked right outside, attracting attention and turning many heads. Next to it stood a young


    man, who dashed over at the sight of Francis. ¡°Young Master Cooper, here is your car!¡±


    Taking over the key, Francis went over and opened the car door, gesturing with a smile like a


    gentleman for Sasha to hop on. ¡°Please, Miss Cunningham.¡±


    The girls around cast Sasha with looks of envy; there weren¡¯t many who would reject the gentlemanly


    act of a rich man with a luxury car. Helen edged on. ¡°Go ahead, Sasha. Don¡¯t keep Young Master


    Cooper waiting.¡±


    But Sasha seemed hesitant, as though she was thinking about it, and Matthew¡¯s heart wrenched. He


    thought, Sasha Cunningham, I as your husband came all the way here to pick up personally, but are


    you now hesitating whether or not to hop onto another man¡¯s car? Shouldn¡¯t you be mindful of your


    actions now that you are the wife of someone else?


    Seeing that Sasha was indecisive, Francis grinned at Matthew and asked, ¡°Matthew, I guess you


    wouldn¡¯t mind if Sasha and I were to leave together for some business discussions, would you?¡±


    Matthew remained silent as he dragged the luggage with him and ced it into the car boot of the


    Maybach.


    Sasha couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, and after giving it a thought, she let out a sigh and shook her


    head helplessly. ¡°Young Master Cooper, I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯d like to go home with my family. We¡¯ll discuss


    this business opportunity the next time!¡±


    Seated in the car, Matthew clenched his palms into fists and was also thinking about the situation in his


    mind. If Sasha had really gotten into that car, it would mean the end of their marriage and the end of


    everything. However, she chose not to hop into Francis¡¯ car. Would he still be able to save their


    marriage?


    Still, Matthew couldn¡¯t help but feel another pang of pain in his heart as he stared at her cold face,


    thinking, Is it such an agonizing experience for you to return home with me? If I didn¡¯t show up, would


    you be returning to Francis¡¯ home instead?


    This infuriated the young man next to Francis. ¡°Damn it, that Larson dude is nothing but a worthless


    man who relies on his wife. How dare he show you no respect! Just wait here, Young Master Cooper,


    I¡¯ll teach him a lesson.¡±


    As he was about to march forward, Francis pulled him back. Looking at the Maybach, Francis¡¯ face


    turned pale, as if he had just seen a ghost and said in a shaky voice, ¡°D-Don¡¯t go over!¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± the young man asked in confusion.


    Francis was silent and watched until Matthew had driven away with the car, then he let out a long


    breath, as though he had let go of a huge burden.


    ¡°What happened, Young Master Cooper?¡± the young man asked curiously. ¡°It is merely a Maybach


    which cost no more than five million. Why should we be afraid of him when we have a car worth seven


    million?¡±


    Francis red at him and hissed, ¡°You know nothing. It isn¡¯t about the price of the car but the logo on


    the car!¡±


    ¡°What logo? The car te? It is just a regr one! Your car te number with the triple eight digits is


    much more expensive than that!¡±


    ¡°I mean the permit on the car,¡± Francis said through gritted teeth. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it? It is the entry


    permit of Lakeside Garden. In the whole city, there are less than fifty of them. Just the permit alone


    costs more than a billion. How can youpare with that?¡±

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Helen sat next to Sasha and spoke endlessly to her about how she should contact Francis more often


    for the sake of their family¡¯s business. Since the beginning, she held no regard for Matthew¡¯s feelings at


    all, who was her son-inw.


    Maintaining his silence, Matthew¡¯s attention was all focused on Sasha, who kept her brows knitted


    since she got into the car. Her facial expression was solemn and she didn¡¯t speak a word, giving him


    the impression that she was really annoyed.


    Matthew¡¯s heart was in pain as he thought to himself, Does it annoy you that much to return home with


    me? Is Francis that important?


    Soon after, they reached the entrance to theirmunity. While Matthew went to park the car, the rest


    of them went upstairs. Reaching the doorstep with the luggage, Matthew happened to hear Helen¡¯s


    voiceing from within, ¡°Sasha, your father is right.


    There¡¯s no future for you if you stick with Matthew. The whole of Eastcliff knows that you guys had


    never been intimate before. Even if you divorce him now, your reputation is still untainted, and many


    rich young masters will chase after you.


    You can definitely find someone who is thousands of times better than him, so why do you choose to


    stay on a road you know has a dead end?¡±


    Another pang of pain hit Matthew¡¯s heart; this wasn¡¯t the first time that they had made suchments


    about him. Pretending that he hadn¡¯t overheard anything at all, he pushed the door open and went in.


    Helen snorted when she saw him, without a single trace of guilt on her face. Instead, she red at him


    confrontationally. ¡°You took so long just to get the luggage. What a wimp!¡± Through gritted teeth, she


    continued tosh at him, ¡°Matthew, can¡¯t you just be a little more worthy so that Sasha won¡¯t be


    ashamed because of you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Matthew snapped, unable to hold back.


    Helen retorted aggressively, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, maybe Sasha could have clinched a huge deal by


    spending more time with Young Master Cooper, and we could have at least moved to another ce. It


    was all because you were there that it affected Young Master Cooper¡¯s mood. We have now lost a


    huge business potential. Do you know that?¡±


    Frowning, Matthew thought, Are you ming this on me? Don¡¯t you know what ulterior motives Francis


    has? So ording to your logic, I should just be a coward and let my wife hook up with other men in


    exchange for a business deal? Holding back his anger, Matthew began, ¡°Mom¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± she interjected straight away. ¡°We¡¯re not that close with each other!¡±


    Blood instantly rushed to his face. ¡°Francis has crooked intentions toward Sasha and you both¡­ you


    both knew about all this. He didn¡¯t mean to discuss any business opportunities with her at all. All he


    wanted was¡­ to take advantage of Sasha!¡±


    ¡°So what if that was the case?¡± Hellen shouted. ¡°Social meetings are unavoidable when you want to


    make a business deal. In every other family, it¡¯s the husband who is out socializing, but it¡¯s the opposite


    for a useless scum like you. It¡¯s your wife who needs to earn a living to feed you. Are you now having


    the nerve to criticize her?¡±


    Matthew hurriedly defended himself, ¡°I-I am not criticizing her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Sasha said in a low voice and red angrily at Matthew. ¡°I¡¯m tired!¡±


    After Sasha went back into her room, Helen cast Matthew an infuriated look. ¡°Did you hear that? Sasha


    said she¡¯s tired. Hurry up and do theundry now. Also, because you didn¡¯te back for a day, there


    are a lot of dishes waiting for you in the kitchen. Clean all that up now!¡±


    Matthew tightened his jaw, but still went ahead and cleaned up the room thoroughly in the end. In these


    past three years, he had already gotten used to such a treatment.


    It didn¡¯t matter to him how the Cunninghams were treating him, as the only thing that he cared about


    was Sasha¡¯s view of him! Now that he had inherited his family¡¯s legacy from the jade pendant and


    acquired the ability to control the life and death of others, it would be a piece of cake to rise up against


    them.


    In other words, he definitely had what it took to turn the Cunninghams into an influential family in


    Eastcliff. But the question was, were the Cunninghams worth his effort?


    The answer to that question all depended on Sasha¡¯s attitude concerning him! If Sasha had no feelings


    toward him at all, then he should let go of this marriage of three years.


    On the other hand, if she still cared or loved him at all, then he would shoulder the responsibility that a


    husband should carry. Matthew thought, If you don¡¯t leave me, then I¡¯ll be with you till death do us


    apart!


    After he was done with the chores, Matthew went into the room which had two beds. The wider one


    belonged to Sasha while the other, which was less than three feet wide, belonged to him.


    Sasha sat at the dressing table in a daze, as though she was thinking about something with a sad


    expression on her face. When she heard himing in, she turned her head to the side and wiped


    away the tears from the corner of her eyes. But Matthew had seen everything and he panicked. What¡¯s


    happening with Sasha?


    He had gotten to know Sasha very well for the past three years. Although she held the title of Eastcliff¡¯s


    most beautiful woman, with her stubborn personality, she refused to achieve anything through only her


    looks. Instead, she was determined to strive for sess with her own abilities.


    In thepany that belonged to her family, Sasha started from the lowest level employee and, step by


    step, made her way up to the senior management level where she was now.


    The fact that she was in charge of one of the Cunningham¡¯spanies was all the result of her hard


    work. For such a long time, she had endured all of the difficulties and challenges without shedding a


    single tear.


    But what about now? Why did she turn out like this aftering back from this business trip? What


    exactly happened during the trip? Matthew couldn¡¯t help but recall the conversation he had with Francis


    over the phone the other night, and his heart beat harder. Could it be that he did something


    unforgivable to Sasha?


    The thought of this made him clenched his palms into tight fists as he felt a piercing pain in his chest.


    ¡°Sasha, what exactly¡­ happened?¡± he asked in a low tone.


    She cast him a nce and said with a cold look, ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡±


    Trying his best to calm himself down, Matthew consoled, ¡°Tell me. Maybe I can help you.¡±


    ¡°Help me?¡± She looked at him disdainfully. ¡°How do you n to help me? You can¡¯t even take care of


    yourself, Matthew. Yet you want to help me? Who do you think you are?¡±


    Although he was momentarily caught dumbfounded, Matthew couldn¡¯t reveal to Sasha yet that he had


    inherited his family¡¯s legacy and was now a genius doctor. It was still a mystery why the Larsons were


    annihted.


    Before he had gathered and developed enough abilities, he didn¡¯t dare to expose his true situation.


    Firstly, he needed to be sure of Sasha¡¯s feelings for him before deciding if he would confide in her.


    Sasha spoke again with a deep sense of disappointment, ¡°Matthew, just handle your own matters right!


    It has been three years since you started working at the hospital.


    Three years! While the others are advancing in their careers, you¡¯re the only one who got demoted


    year after year. I heard that you didn¡¯t show up for work yesterday. Where did you go? Don¡¯t you know


    that it wasn¡¯t easy at all to get you this job?¡±


    Needless to say, it must be Jeffrey who had ratted on him. Everytime Matthew ran into some problems


    at the hospital, Jeffrey would be telling an exaggerated version of it to Sasha. Jeffrey¡¯s intention of


    doing this was not only to have more contact with Sasha, but also to make a personal attack on


    Matthew.


    ¡°Something came up yesterday,¡± he answered.


    ¡°What came up?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡ª¡± Matthew was tongue-tied. He wanted to tell her about what had happened to Natalie, but since


    she didn¡¯t pick up any of his calls, it clearly revealed her true attitude toward him.


    If he was to bring up Natalie now, not only would she not show any pity, she would even throw in some


    sarcastic remarks! With a tightened jaw, he finally asked the question, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up any of


    my calls for the past few days?¡±


    Surprised, Sasha stared at him for a moment and then said angrily, ¡°I choose to pick up calls as I


    please. Do you really think that you can control me, Matthew?


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Matthew was so mad that he then shouted, ¡°Sasha Cunningham, what do you take me for?¡±


    Equally mad, she asked back in return, ¡°What do you take me for, then?¡±


    Lowering his head, Matthew didn¡¯t speak further. If it was in the past, he would have replied that she


    was his wife straight away, without any hesitation. However, he wouldn¡¯t say that right now as he felt


    disgusted!


    Seeing that he was silent, Sasha got even angrier and mmed the table. ¡°Get out of here! Don¡¯t ever


    show yourself in front of me again!¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Matthew returned to Carlson Pharmacy, and the staff were still very respectful toward him despite the


    fact that Joseph wasn¡¯t there. In the ward, Natalie¡¯s condition was well; Joseph had specially sent two


    nurses to take care of her.


    A little while after he took a seat, he heard the sound of flustered footsteps from outside the door.


    Subsequently, Joseph¡¯s driver, Louise, burst into the room. His face beamed when he saw Matthew


    and said in a hurry, ¡°Mr. Larson, y-you¡¯re finally here!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Matthew asked curiously.


    ¡°We¡¯re running out of time. Could you pleasee with me? I¡¯ll tell you what happened as we go,¡±


    Louise implored anxiously. ¡°Mr. Harrison is in trouble!¡±


    Matthew shot up from his seat instantly; Joseph was kind to him and he couldn¡¯t just sit still now that he


    was in trouble.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Matthew followed Louise out of the door, who drove them toward the direction of the city


    center.


    On the way, Louise briefed him about what happened. Apparently, it all started with Stanley Carlson,


    who had a big boss backing him up named Billy Newman, also known as the First King of Eastcliff. In


    Eastcliff, even the heads of the top ten prominent families had to bow down their heads to him when


    they saw Billy.


    Billy¡¯s only daughter encountered an ident a year ago and had beenatose after that. Despite


    consulting with countless doctors, none of them could treat her condition. Stanley, who found the


    effects of the mini Rejuvenating Pill from Joseph to be wondrous, immediately asked for another one


    from him as a gift to Billy for his daughter¡¯s use.


    There was no doubt about the pill¡¯s effects; after Billy gave it to his daughter, it worked miraculously on


    her, though she still hadn¡¯t woken up. So, Stanley called Joseph over to treat Billy¡¯s daughter


    personally.


    Aware of his own limited abilities, Joseph rejected the invitation initially. Unfortunately, there was


    another genius doctor at the scene at the same time, who incited Joseph to perform his miraculous


    acts. Out of a moment¡¯s annoyance, Joseph applied the needles. Instead of saving Billy¡¯s daughter, her


    situation worsened.


    The other genius doctor took advantage of the opportunity and told Billy that Joseph was only a quack


    who had stolen the pill from himself. Enraged, Billy wanted to kill Joseph, and that was when he blurted


    out to him about Matthew. So, Billy gave him two hours to get Matthew to the scene. Otherwise, Billy


    would kill him!


    Louise then went back to Carlson Pharmacy and waited for half an hour before Matthew finally


    returned. However, Louise had no time to rte all the details during the short time they were there.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, the other genius doctor is Benjamin Watkins from one of the top ten families, the Watkins.


    In Eastcliff, his medical skills are considered the best!¡± In a low voice, Louise continued, ¡°Mr. Harrison


    said that this man is coveting the prescription in your hands, which was why he used Mr. Harrison of


    stealing the pill from him. So when you see himter, you have to beware of this man!¡±


    Matthew frowned, thinking about what a horrible man this Benjamin Watkins was when he could still


    long for the pill¡¯s prescription in such a dire situation. After Louise had finished exining all these to


    Matthew, he led him into Billy¡¯s home.


    Billy lived in a huge manor, estimated to be more than a hundred acres, surrounded by precious nts


    with avishly decorated interior like a pce. In a room on the second floor, Matthew saw a group of


    people, and Joseph was among them. Next to him stood a middle-aged man, Stanley, whose face was


    pale.


    On the other side, sat a burly middle-aged man who had an imposing manner. His hair was slightly


    gray and his brows shot in the directions of his temples, projecting a naturally dignified and powerful


    aura. Without the need of an introduction, Matthew knew that this must be the First King of Eastcliff,


    Billy Newman!


    ¡°Mr. Larson!¡± Joseph eximed agitatedly. ¡°Y-You¡¯re here!¡±


    Billy surveyed Matthew, a young man dressed in cheap clothes, and he frowned. ¡°Is he the genius


    doctor who you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Joseph nodded hurriedly.


    ¡°This is absurd, taking any Tom, Dick or Harry as a genius doctor!¡±


    Just then, an elderly man with white beard, who was next to Billy, suddenlyughed. ¡°Mr. Harrison,


    we¡¯re considered peers who should know amon truth¡ªthere are no shortcuts when ites to


    medical practice. It takes time to be skillful in medicine, but here you found a young man whocks


    experience and even facial hair to pose as a genius doctor? Do you really think that Mr. Newman was


    too kind to you that you have the nerve to trick him?¡± The white-bearded elderly man was none other


    than Benjamin Watkins, the top doctor in Eastcliff!


    Billy¡¯s face turned stone cold. He thought, How could such a young man be a genius doctor?


    Suddenly, Matthew raised a question, ¡°If age could determine one¡¯s medical skills, then wouldn¡¯t a


    tortoise be better than you?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Benjamin shouted in anger.


    ¡°I said that someone like you had lived in vain all these years!¡± Matthew said indifferently.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Benjamin roared. ¡°You¡¯re just a quack, so how dare you make a scene here!


    Somebody, throw him out!¡±


    Matthew asked him instead, ¡°If you throw me out, who will save Miss Newman¡¯s life? You?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± Benjamin was stumped as he didn¡¯t have the ability to save her.


    ¡°So are you saying that you can save my daughter?¡± Billy asked solemnly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to save her.¡± Matthew cast a look at Billy and went on in a cold voice, ¡°The key is to


    treat her hidden illness. That is the tricky part!¡±


    ¡°W-What¡­ did you say?¡± Billy¡¯s face stammered, bewildered.


    ¡°You know what I meant! When Miss Newman was born, she weighed no more than four pounds and


    her mother passed away due to dystocia!¡±


    ¡°What are you spouting?¡± Benjaminughed. ¡°Hey, young man, you¡¯re really ignorant, aren¡¯t you? How


    could a woman die of dystocia for delivering a baby who weighed four pounds? Did you mistake it for


    twenty pounds?¡±


    Even Joseph had panic written all over his face. How could this be possible?


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Billy shouted suddenly, and Benjamin jumped.


    ¡°Mr. Newman, he¡¯s obviously a liar, saying Miss Newman has a hidden illness without even taking a


    look. How is this possible?¡± Benjamin threw Matthew a cold re. ¡°By ranting a bunch of nonsense to


    mystify the situation doesn¡¯t make you a skilled doctor. Are swindlers nowadays so unprofessional?¡±


    Billy cast Benjamin an icy stare and hissed, ¡°Mr. Larson¡¯s right. When my daughter was born, she was


    a little short of four pounds and her mother really did pass away because of dystocia.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Benjamin and Joseph gushed simultaneously as this waspletely out of their expectations.


    ¡°How did it turn out like this?¡± Benjamin asked, puzzled.


    With gritted teeth, Billy said in a deep voice, ¡°My wife was hemophiliac andcked telets in her


    blood. Everytime she got a wound, it wouldn¡¯t heal and would bleed profusely. It happened duringbor


    that she lost a huge amount of blood, and that was how the tragedy happened!¡±


    Benjamin and Joseph gave each other a look, both feeling incredibly shocked. Matthew could tell


    something like this from just one nce? Looking at Matthew as if he had found his savior, Billy


    stammered, ¡°C-Can you really save my daughter?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°As I said, it¡¯s not difficult to save her,¡± Matthew replied calmly. ¡°Although her hidden illness is a little


    moreplicated, it¡¯s still nothing!¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Billy bowed down deeply to him. ¡°If you could save my daughter¡¯s life, I¡¯ll split


    half of everything which I own with you!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Everyone who was present there was shocked. Billy was known to own half the city¡¯s wealth


    because half of the businesses in Eastcliff belonged to him. And now he was willing to give half of his


    fortune to Matthew? That was very generous of him!


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t need any of that, but I¡¯ll help you, seeing how much you love your daughter!¡±


    This stunned Billy as he had never met someone like Matthew who had such little regard for money!


    ¡°Yes, continue with your masquerade,¡± Benjamin said with gleaming eyes. ¡°If you can¡¯t save Miss


    Newman today, then you¡¯ll have to return the pill which belonged to my family, including the


    prescription!¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Matthew walked toward the bed and heaved out a sigh. Thedy who was lying on the bed was


    gorgeous. In terms of appearance, she was no less attractive than Sasha. However, she was a heart-


    wrenching sight to look at as she had been reduced to a bony frame after losing substantial weight.


    As Matthew was walking round the bed, he suddenly lifted his head and asked, ¡°Mr. Newman, how


    much have you paid Benjamin for taking care of Miss Newman?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not offering my service for Mr. Newman because of money!¡± Benjamin quickly rified, ¡°I have a


    very close friendship with Mr. Newman and I¡¯ve always treated his problems as mine!¡±


    Staying silent, Billy¡¯s eyes were tinged with gratitude; he was really moved by how Benjamin had taken


    care of his daughter over the past half a year.


    Yet, Matthew responded to what Benjamin said with a sneer. ¡°You aren¡¯t taking a dime from him?


    Benjamin, you really should be punished!¡±


    ¡°W-What the heck are you talking about?¡± Benjamin challenged him furiously.


    Billy was slightly displeased too and he wondered what exactly Matthew meant by that. Ignoring


    Benjamin, Matthew looked at Joseph and announced, ¡°Mr. Harrison, there¡¯s actually nothing wrong with


    your acupuncture skill!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Joseph was surprised to hear that. ¡°But, not only did Miss Newman not wake up after I did that,


    her condition e-even w-worsened¡­ Why is that so?¡±


    ¡°It was because someone had done some tricks to her body!¡± With a faint smile, Matthew stared at


    Benjamin and continued, ¡°Someone injected her with a silver needle beforehand to block her


    acupoints. Hence, anyone else who performs acupuncture on herter on will only make her lose her


    vitality at a more rapid rate. Then, when her condition deteriorates, she might eventually die because of


    that!¡±


    All at once, Benjamin¡¯s face turned as pale as a sheet of paper, with beads of sweat formed all over his


    forehead.


    Looking rattled, Billy too shot a contemtive nce at Benjamin. Benjamin was the only who had


    come into contact with his daughter most of the time over the past half a year. Therefore, it was easy to


    see who could be the perpetrator.


    ¡°Matthew Larson, a-are you trying to throw mud at me?¡± Pretending to be calm, Benjamin continued,


    ¡°You have to first have proof before you make any random allegation! I¡¯ve been here now for half a


    year. Are you trying to say that I am the culprit who did the tricks to Miss Newman?¡±


    ¡°Please be patient because we¡¯ll know the truth in no time!¡± Matthew then made his way toward the


    head of the bed where Miss Newman wasying.


    Keeping her forehead still with his hand, he quickly tapped on several acupoints on her face with two


    fingers. At the same time, he fished out three silver needles with his left hand and jabbed them


    precisely at three acupoints on her face in a sh. After the needles were poked into the acupoints, a


    small nodule emerged on her forehead at once, and it seemed like there was something inside which


    was about to emerge.


    Without slowing down, Matthew immediately took out one silver needle after another and prickled them


    at different acupoints on Miss Newman. He had utilized a total of eighteen needles and the whole


    process took ce within half a minute¡¯s time. On top of that, he was able to put the needles at all the


    correct acupoints in a very precise manner!


    This time, even Benjamin had gone wide-eyed in shock. As a highly skilled acupuncturist himself, he


    could tell from the way that Matthew performed his acupuncture treatment was very proficient and


    Matthew¡¯s skill was way more superior than himself. A blood spot was slowly appearing on Miss


    Newman¡¯s forehead at that juncture.


    Billy quickly stepped forward to have a closer look. To his surprise, the point of a needle was slowly


    materializing from within the blood spot. Matthew stretched both hands to mp the needle by its point


    before he slowly and gently removed it. What he removed was half of a silver needle which was three


    centimeters long.


    Billy, who looked bbergasted, asked anxiously, ¡°I-Is this the needle which is blocking her acupoints?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Matthew nodded his head.


    Immediately, Billy turned to look at Benjamin, who looked fazed while defending himself, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t


    leave it there. You guys can¡¯t assume I did that since my name is not written on the needle¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll realize soon who did it!¡± Matthew said calmly.


    Despite looking terror-stricken, Benjamin warned Matthew indignantly, ¡°D-Don¡¯t you try to pin the me


    on me¡­¡±


    Instead of responding to him, Matthew went on to perform the Divine Acupuncture Skill on Miss


    Newman during which he poked one needle after another on thirty-six acupoints on her body. After


    doing thest one, he pped one palm on her forehead and called gently, ¡°Wake up!¡±


    Under the unflinching gaze of everyone, Miss Newman¡¯s eyelids started twitching; she was slowly


    opening her eyes again after being in a state ofa for more than a year¡¯s time. Amotion soon


    ensued among the people inside the ward. Despite being a man who had a tough appearance, Billy


    made a dash toward the bed with his eyes brimming with tears. After all, she was his only daughter on


    whom he had pinned all his hopes and expectations. It was easy to imagine how overjoyed he must be


    feeling to see his daughter finally wake up after being unconscious for a year.


    ¡°Brittany, y-you¡¯re finally awake¡­¡± Billy said in a croaky voice.


    Miss Newman, who looked lost as she scanned her surroundings, uttered feebly, ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    Finally, Billy broke into tears. Many times had he dreamed of hearing this word from Brittany over the


    past whole year and he could finally hear it now for real! At that moment, Matthew suddenly yelled in an


    icy voice, ¡°Benjamin, you¡¯re trying to get yourself killed!¡±


    While Billy was talking to his daughter, Benjamin flung his right hand and thrusted three needles


    directly at Miss Newman. Yet, Matthew managed to block them with some folded bed sheets


    somewhere next to him at the same time.


    Looking incensed, Billy waved his hand at a man who was standing next to him, who immediately


    lunged forward and pounced on Benjamin like a ferocious tiger. Then, the two of them soon got


    involved in a brawl. Although Benjamin was well-built physically, he was still no match to the man. Both


    of Benjamin¡¯s hands were broken by him shortlyter, and his entire body was carried and thrown onto


    the floor in front of Billy.


    Billy¡¯s face was extremely frosty when he thought of the three needles that were advancing in the


    direction of his daughter just now. If it wasn¡¯t for Matthew, his daughter¡¯s life might have been


    threatened.


    ¡°Benjamin, what on earth are you trying to do?¡± Billy confronted him in a frigid voice.


    Benjamin panted and clenched his teeth as he remained silent.


    ¡°Mr. Newman, why don¡¯t you ask your daughter first about what happened?¡± In a soft voice, Matthew


    continued, ¡°He wanted to kill your daughter as soon as she regained consciousness. Isn¡¯t the answer


    obvious enough?¡±


    Billy immediately turned to face her daughter, who tried hard to speak through gritted teeth although


    she was still weak, ¡°Dad, the one who¡­ k-knocked into me¡­ was¡­ Terrence Watkins¡­¡±


    ¡°Say what?!¡± Billy was livid with rage after hearing what his daughter said. Terrence Watkins was


    Benjamin¡¯s son! At that moment, the puzzle waspletely solved. No wonder Benjamin would be


    willing to offer his care to Miss Newman here personally. He was not trying to save her life, but only to


    keep her unconscious as long as he could so that the truth would never be revealed.


    Of course, he would not be bold enough to kill her because if she died, then he would be the murder


    suspect. Therefore, he had made use of the golden opportunity when Joseph was here by secretly


    blocking her acupoints beforehand with the silver needle. Then, once Joseph performed his


    acupuncture treatment, the silver needle that Benjamin injected prior to that would then take Miss


    Newman¡¯s life.


    With a frosty look, Billy snapped, ¡°No wonder I haven¡¯t been able to find out who the culprit was who


    knocked into Brittany, even after investigating it for such a long time. As it turns out, you¡¯ve been trying


    to sabotage me all this while. Benjamin, you¡¯re goddamn wicked!¡±


    Benjamin gritted his teeth and muttered in a deep voice, ¡°Billy Newman, as the saying goes, winners


    will emerge as the king while losers will be reduced to prisoners. Since I am the loser this time, I¡¯ll


    ept whatever punishment from you. However, you should target your hatred on me alone because I


    did everything by myself¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that has never been my style of doing things!¡± In an icy voice, Billy snapped, ¡°Yes, you did it all


    by yourself. But still, the entire Watkins Family has to be punished.¡± With that, Billy waved his hands


    and yelled, ¡°Kill all immediate family members of the Watkins! As for the rest, banish them out of


    Eastcliff and they will be banned from setting foot in the city for the rest of their lives!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The man who stood beside him bowed at him and acknowledged his instruction before


    walking out of the ward.


    Matthew, who was standing at one corner of the room, looked a little shaken. Billy Newman was indeed


    a very powerful and domineering man who could decide the fate of an entire family with just a single


    sentence!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, please allow me to give you a kowtow!¡± Astonishingly, Billy turned around and knelt down


    in front of Matthew before he added, ¡°Thank you so much for saving my daughter¡¯s life and I¡¯ll never


    forget your favor! Mr. Larson, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me anything you need because there isn¡¯t


    anything I can¡¯t get done for you in Eastcliff!¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Stanley as well as Joseph went wide-eyed and open-mouthed in astonishment to see Billy, who was a


    big shot, kneel down in front of another man. This time, Matthew had really done Billy a huge favor.


    ¡°Mr. Newman, you don¡¯t have to thank me!¡± Matthew waved his hands dismissively and continued, ¡°As


    a healer, I care about my patients like they are my children. I¡¯m just doing what I¡¯m supposed to do, so


    please don¡¯t worry about it. But, I in fact, do need a favor from you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Larson, please tell me all about it!¡± Billy quickly urged, ¡°I¡¯ll help you no matter what you want me to


    do, despite how dangerous and challenging it can be!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just hope that you can keep whatever happened today to yourself.¡± In a hushed


    tone, Matthew added, ¡°I prefer to live a more private life.¡±


    Billy, who was stunned for a second, immediately understood what he meant. ¡°I got it. Everyone listen


    to me; no one is to share anything about what happened today with others!¡±


    Several guys standing beside him nodded vigorously. Who had the guts to disobey Billy¡¯s instruction


    which was as sacred as an Emperor¡¯s edict?


    After that, Matthew prepared a new prescription for Miss Newman. ¡°Although Miss Newman has


    regained consciousness, her body is still very weak after being unconscious for a year. What¡¯s more,


    the underlying disease she¡¯s having is going to slow down her recovery process. This prescription here


    will help her restore her vitality and she will be fully recovered after two weeks. Mr. Newman, please


    bring her to see me two weekster, and I¡¯ll then go on to treat her underlying disease.¡±


    Overjoyed, Billy immediately stretched out his hand for the prescription. ¡°Mr. Larson, thank you so


    much!¡±


    Instead of handing the paper to him, Matthew gave it to Joseph. ¡°Mr. Newman, one needs to be


    properly trained to handle the medicine, because the medicinal effect will be substantially different if


    any mistake is made during the preparation. So, I think it¡¯s best to let Mr. Harrison handle it. After all,


    he¡¯s more experienced in this.¡±


    Joseph was dumbfounded as soon as Matthew said that. On the surface, Matthew was just assigning a


    task to Joseph, but it was at bottom a wonderful opportunity for Joseph to build a bond with Billy.


    After Miss Newman recovered from her illness with the help of the medicine prepared by Joseph


    personally, Billy would certainly be grateful to him, which was not something anyone from the streets


    could have. Immediately, Billy nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Well, just do it as Mr. Larson has


    suggested. Mr. Harrison, I¡¯ll count on you to put together the medicine then.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Newman, please don¡¯t mention it; I¡¯m d to help!¡± Joseph quickly added with both hands held in


    front of himself.


    After leaving Billy¡¯s residence, Matthew returned to Carlson Pharmacy. Since all vital signs of Natalie


    had regained a normal condition, Matthew decided to bring her home because it was inappropriate for


    her to remain at the pharmacy any longer.


    Joseph followed him to the pharmacy and tried to persuade him to stay, but the former¡¯s offer was


    repeatedly declined. Therefore, Joseph had no choice but to follow Matthew back to thetter¡¯s ce.


    Matthew was staying at Frost Street, an area to the north of Eastcliff which was known as a slum


    district mainly resided byborers. Although Matthew had be a live-in son-inw of the


    Cunninghams, Natalie was not allowed to move in with him. Having no other options, he could only rent


    a ce at Frost Street for her where he would stay there most of the time himself too.


    Joseph couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback when he saw the dirty and cluttered surroundings of the area.


    Being such a skilful medical practitioner, he thought it should be easy for Matthew to earn himself a


    good living with his expertise, and he wondered why Matthew would stay in such a remote area from


    town.


    Soon, Joseph¡¯s car reached the house Matthew rented. Before Matthew could even step into the


    building, he could see all of his belongings strewn all over the ground outside the door. Looking


    shaken, he got out of the car, just in time to see thendy on her way out of the house.


    Thendy was notorious for being fierce and unreasonable; she was an extremely greedy person


    who had put Matthew in various difficult situations before. ¡°Matthew, you came back at just the right


    timing!¡± cing one hand at her waist, she pointed at Matthew with her other hand and said crossly, ¡°I


    won¡¯t rent out this ce to you anymore. Your belongings are all here, so you¡¯d better clean up the rest


    and get lost!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Furiously, Matthew snapped, ¡°I paid you rent for this term!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Thendy raised her voice and eximed in disgust, ¡°Don¡¯t you know your sister¡¯s


    condition? How am I going to rent out this ce to others in the future if she ends up dying here?¡±


    ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t just throw my things out like this!¡± Sounding enraged, Matthew continued, ¡°I paid


    you rent for this term. Even if you want us to move out, you have to inform us beforehand so that we


    have some time to find another ce to stay!¡±


    ¡°I own this ce and I can do whatever I want. What can you do about it?¡± Thendy then burst into


    a storm of abuse. ¡°You¡¯re just a live-in son-inw who depends on your wife for a living. What gives you


    the right to yell at me like that?¡±


    Matthew was speechless.


    ¡°If you refuse to leave, I¡¯ll get my husband here to break your legs!¡±


    At that juncture, Joseph made his way over at a steady pace. ¡°Whose legs are you going to break?¡± he


    asked.


    Thendy toned down her aggressive attitude slightly after casting an oblique nce at Joseph.


    ¡°What has this got anything to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Larson is my friend and I¡¯ll treat his problems as mine!¡± Joseph then asked in an icy voice, ¡°Now


    tell me, whose legs are you going to break?¡±


    Joseph¡¯s menacing air made thendy slightly flustered. Trying hard to look undaunted, she


    shouted, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? This is my house and I just don¡¯t want to rent it to him anymore. What


    are you guys trying to do? Are you threatening me to rent out this ce? Are you guys gangsters?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Larson won¡¯t be staying here anymore!¡± In a much gentler tone, Joseph then spoke to


    Matthew, ¡°Mr. Larson, I have akeside vi at thekeside of the city and you may stay there for the


    time being if you don¡¯t mind!¡±


    Thendy was stunned for a second before she started sniggering. ¡°Akeside vi? Old man,


    you¡¯re really good at bluffing. Don¡¯t you know how much akeside mansion costs? No one can buy it


    without at least thirty million. Do you know how much is that? Have you seen that much money?¡± she


    sneered.


    Joseph ignored thendy as he stared at Matthew with reverence. Matthew knew Joseph was trying


    to make use of the chance to cultivate a friendship with him. Of course, he would not turn down his


    friendly gesture because he was really broke at the moment, and he really needed Joseph¡¯s help. He


    didn¡¯t ask Billy for money because he needed his assistance to achieve greater things. Billy¡¯s value


    certainly was worth way more than just silver and gold, because his most valuable asset was his power


    and influence!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thanks a lot for your help, Mr. Harrison!¡±


    Delighted, Joseph quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s my greatest honor to have you at my ce. Tom,e on here


    and help Mr. Larson load his stuff into the car!¡± After a pause, he instructed Tom in a hushed tone,


    ¡°Also, get someone to deal with the matter here. Mr. Larson¡¯sndy evicts him before the rental term


    is up and it¡¯s a fundamental breach of the rental agreement. Get the legal team to follow up the case.


    Remember, they have to make sure thendy gets the most severe punishment!¡±


    Tom, the driver, immediately nodded his head in agreement. ¡°Yes, Mr. Harrison!¡±


    Thendy was dumbfounded to hear that. If they were going to bring the dispute to court, she would


    surely have to pay a high price for what she did.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m just kidding with him. Matthew, I-I will refund the rent for the remaining term to you¡­¡± No


    matter how hard thendy tried to beg for mercy, her plea was heard by no one.


    After Joseph helped Matthew to get his belongings into the car, they drove away right after that, leaving


    thendy alone as she copsed and sat on the ground.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Thekeside vis were situated in the Lakeside Garden, which was the most famous residential area


    in Eastcliff that consisted of several luxurious vis.


    The Lakeside Garden, which covered an area of 5000 acres, only contained 166 vis with each


    country house covering an extremelyrge area. Honestly speaking, not even 50 units in the residential


    area had been sold up until now.


    It was not that the city was short of people who could afford one, but it was because there were not


    many who qualified to own an estate there. Lakeside Garden was a residential area developed by Billy


    Newman, and only those who met certain qualifications could have the rights to reside in the area.


    Anyone else who failed to meet the threshold would have no hopes of owning a building there, even


    though they offered to buy one with a price higher than its original by ten times. Therefore, only less


    than 50 vehicles had been registered for the ownership of an ess card for Lakeside Garden up until


    now.


    That was the reason why Francis Cooper had been so rattled when he caught sight of the ess card


    for Lakeside Garden on the Maybach. It was because he could not afford to offend those who resided


    in the Lakeside Garden!


    The Old Master of the Cunningham Family had once had the honor to be invited by a friend to set foot


    in the Lakeside Garden before. From then on, he had often boasted about the experience in various


    public asions.


    Thendy said that the vis in Lakeside Garden were worth 30 million, but that was only the base


    price. The one Joseph Harrison had invited Matthew over to stay was valued at 207 million because it


    was situated at the best location at thekeside.


    Its total area covered over 3600 square meters with a spacious courtyard which covered nearly 30


    acres. There was a swimming pool built in the courtyard and another smaller one built indoors. If one


    was to sit at the balcony which was over 60 square meters, he would be enjoying a clear panoramic


    view of Lake Eastcliffe as though he owned the entire world.


    Its interior was designed extravagantly that came with all sorts of furniture and facilities. Everything was


    brand new because no one had ever stayed there before; only the domestic maids would visit it


    everyday to clean up the ce.


    After sending Matthew to the vi and helping him to settle down, Joseph then left him an ess card


    before bidding farewell with him. In fact, Joseph was not the owner of the house. He did own another


    smaller vi in Lakeside Garden, but it was worth only around 70 million, which was a reward he


    received from a big shot in the city whose illness he once treated.


    As for the unit that Matthew was staying in, it was considered the best in the entire residential garden


    and it was a gift Billy sent for Matthew through Joseph. Someone had once offered Billy 500 million for


    this property, but he declined because he had nned to reserve it for his daughter, Brittany.


    Now that Matthew had saved Brittany¡¯s life, Billy decided to reward him with the vi as a token of


    appreciation. It came with five housekeepers who could help Matthew take care of Natalie other than


    handling his daily house chores.


    After settling himself down, Matthew received a call from Helen Freeman, his mother-inw. ¡°Matthew,


    where have you been? Can¡¯t you see what time it is? Shouldn¡¯t you be back by now to prepare


    dinner?¡±


    Heaving a sigh, Matthew then walked out of Lakeside Garden with resignation and went back home by


    taxi. As soon as he had arrived, he heard somemotioning from the house.


    ¡°James, I don¡¯t want to listen to any more nonsense from you. In fact, you can only me your


    daughter for being ipetent for the work assigned to her. Grandpa just wanted me to tell her that


    she doesn¡¯t have to report to work anymore in the future. What has this got anything to do with me?


    If you¡¯re not satisfied with his decision, you should visit Grandpa and argue with him! Also, it¡¯s more


    than reasonable that you guys are asked to offerpensation after causing such a huge loss to the


    whole Cunningham Family.


    Don¡¯t talk to me about kinship now, because I¡¯ve never taken personal rtionships into ount when


    I do business. If you guys are unwilling to fork out the money, just brace yourself to be put in jail then!¡±


    With full attention, Matthew looked rattled when he listened to what the man said. He could recognize


    the voice belonged to Charlie, Sasha¡¯s cousin. Charlie Cunningham was Jason Cunningham¡¯s son, and


    he was also deemed as the sessor to the family business of the Cunningham Family. Known for his


    arrogant and snobbish attitude, no one dared to offend him.


    Jason was the one who had seized and upied the single-storey vi that James and his family once


    resided in. On top of that, Charlie was a man who was extremely wicked. In order to achieve his own


    private means, many a times he had tried to arrange Sasha to keep his friendspany.


    Once, he even plotted against Sasha to sabotage her career. If Sasha hadn¡¯t been alert enough to


    constantly keep a distance from him, she might have already fallen into his trap.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Because of that, Charlie had always held a grudge toward Sasha and he would undermine her position


    in thepany as soon as he found an opportunity to do so. Without Charlie standing in her way,


    Sasha could have been upying a higher position in the hierarchy of thepany than what she was


    having at the moment.


    Following a smack, the door was opened from which Charlie walked out. At the sight of Matthew who


    was standing by the door, a slight trace of disdain flickered on Charlie¡¯s face as he sneered, ¡°Well, if it


    isn¡¯t my brother-inw?


    You¡¯re back home again to ask for allowance from your wife¡¯s family, aren¡¯t you? How wonderful it is to


    be a live-in son-inw! It¡¯s so enviable that you get to live afortable life without having to work for


    it!¡±


    Looking icy, Matthew did not speak a word while Charlie strode off as he let out a huge guffaw. When


    he stepped into the living room, Matthew found that everyone in the family was present.


    James and his wife slumped on the sofa with their faces looking as pale as sheets of paper, while


    Sasha had her eyes red-rimmed with tears threatening to trickle down any minute. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Matthew asked in a soft voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? The only thing you¡¯re capable of doing is asking us that question!¡± Helen freaked out


    and sprung to her feet as she snapped, ¡°Matthew Larson, you¡¯re really a piece of useless crap!


    Other thaning back home to eat and sleep, what else can you do? I don¡¯t expect you to do


    anything grand that can bring Sasha more respect in the family, but could you at least not be a


    hindrance in her career path?!¡±


    ¡°W-What did I do that caused hindrance to her?¡± Matthew asked anxiously.


    ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m begging you, our entire family is begging you¡­¡± With a thud, James kneeled down on


    the floor.


    ¡°Dad, w-what on earth are you doing?¡± Panic-stricken, Matthew quickly went on to help James to his


    feet but he was shoved away by James.


    With both of his eyes reddened, James implored, ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m begging you to¡­ l-let us go, and let


    Sasha go as well! Could you get a divorce with Sasha? Just think of it as an act of charity by letting us


    go. I¡¯m begging you and I¡¯m offering you a kowtow.


    Could you please do it?¡± While James was at it, he started bowing down to Matthew which produced


    continuous thumping sound when his head came into contact with the floor.


    Just as Matthew wanted to step forward to stop him, he was pushed away by Helen. ¡°Matthew, if you


    still have a little humanity left, please give us a chance to survive!¡± Helen then yelled at him, ¡°Do you


    want me to kneel down and give you kowtows as well?¡±


    Matthew was left speechless.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Sasha shouted all of a sudden and added indignantly, ¡°What¡¯s so big a deal about


    losing a job? I am a fully able person. Can¡¯t I just get myself another job?¡±


    ¡°Sasha, are you ying dumb or are you really so naive?¡± James asked urgently, ¡°After being fired by


    thepany owned by our own family, will you be hired by other firms? Jason is a very ruthless man,


    so I am sure he will see to it that you won¡¯t be hired by all other corporations in the same industry!¡±


    Sasha looked bleak because she knew her father was right. After being fired by thepany, she


    would have no hopes of pursuing a career in the same field from this point forward.


    Helen offered her opinion anxiously, ¡°Right now, all you need to do is¡­ get a divorce with Matthew and


    marry another man. For example, Young Master Cooper. In that case, y-you won¡¯t have to worry about


    your career anymore and Jason would also have to pay us more respect by then! Sasha, your Dad and


    I have been undergoing too much humiliation all this while. You¡¯re our only hope to fight for a better


    future after what we have suffered so far¡­¡±


    Matthew felt a throbbing pain in his heart as his parents-inw were actually advising Sasha to get


    herself another husband in his presence. Judging from their behavior, they did not take him seriously at


    all.


    Through gritted teeth, Sasha spoke, making each and every word clear, ¡°Stop trying to persuade me


    because I won¡¯t use my marriage as a tool to exchange for this so-called sess, even if it means


    having to starve from now on!¡±


    ¡°Sasha¡­¡± Helen was anxious to continue in her attempts to convince Sasha. However, she was not


    given a chance to talk any further because Sasha pushed the door open and left immediately.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    For a moment, Sasha and her parents looked at each other in silence. Atst, James clenched his


    teeth as he rose to his feet, ring at Matthew.


    ¡°Matthew Larson, are you happy now?!¡± James confronted him furiously through gritted teeth, ¡°Are you


    happy to see our family finally being reduced to such a pathetic state because of you?¡±


    Matthew remained silent with his head held low.


    ¡°Forget it! Is there any point in exining to him now? If he has some kind of conscience, he wouldn¡¯t


    have allowed things to get to this stage!¡± Helen flung her arms angrily at Matthew and ordered, ¡°Now,


    get to the kitchen and prepare our meals!¡±


    Matthew tightened his jaw to suppress the boiling anger within him while he made his way to the


    kitchen. After some time, he heard someone opening the door. He quickly went over and found his


    sister-inw, Demi, was there.


    Demi Cunningham was Sasha¡¯s younger sister who did not have Sasha¡¯s gorgeous looks. Otherwise,


    she wouldn¡¯t have married a nobody like Liam Hayes.


    Despite this, Demi had always looked down on Matthew, whom she would never be interested in, even


    if he turned out to be the only one left surviving after the entire male poption on earth had died out.


    After upying himself in the kitchen, Matthew finally finished preparing the dishes which he then


    served on the dining table. By the time he settled everything, Sasha had yet to return home. Suddenly,


    Demi ordered, ¡°Matthew, go to my sister¡¯s room and fetch me my handphone!¡± She spoke as though


    she was giving instructions to her maid.


    Without saying a word, Matthew then went to the room. Two phones were ced on the table¡ªone


    belonged to Sasha and another belonged to Demi. It seemed like Sasha did not bring her phone with


    her when she stormed out of the house.


    Just as he was about to leave the room with Demi¡¯s phone, the screen of Sasha¡¯s phone suddenly lit


    up to show a notification of a new message. ¡®Darling, I¡¯m d that you finally made the decision. Meet


    me at Room 2018 of Hotel Marriott at 3p.m. and I¡¯ll be waiting for you there! Muacks!¡¯


    At that moment, Matthew felt as though someone had just poured a whole bucket of water on him from


    the top of his head. He thought, Did Sasha finally cave in? I-Is she having an appointment with another


    man at a hotel?!


    Standing rooted to the spot for what seemed like an eternity, Matthew¡¯s heart felt like it was breaking


    apart. Had the woman he loved and trusted the most betrayed him?


    He felt dizzy and he could onlye to his senses after some time. Looking absent-minded, he left the


    room with Demi¡¯s phone. He seemed to have lost his appetite for dinner, because all he could think


    about was the content of that message.


    Sasha came back home at two something in the afternoon and it was then did Matthew slowly be


    himself again. Sasha, who constantly looked indifferent, did not speak a word to Matthew as she took


    her phone and backpack, ready to go out.


    ¡°Where¡¯re you going?¡± Matthew asked her.


    Sasha nced at him and snapped icily, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! Just put more effort in taking care


    of your own affairs so that people won¡¯t call you a useless crap in the future!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Matthew nearly blurted out a curse at her but in the end, he managed to suppress the anger in


    him. Perhaps, Sasha had never been in love with him. Since his marriage with her was never formed in


    a correct way to begin with, he should just make a clean break with her now. However, he refused to


    give up so easily.


    Seeing Sasha as she went, for some reason he decided to follow her. Sasha indeed went to Room


    2018 at Hotel Marriott. She stood in front of the room and hesitated for some time before knocking on


    the door. Soon, the door was opened by a man with a bulging stomach who eyed Sasha in a lewd


    manner when he let her in.


    Matthew thought to himself, That is not Francis Cooper. Is Sasha cheating on our marriage with more


    than one man? His curiosity was killing him. At that moment, he really felt a driving urge to lunge


    forward to stop Sasha from going into the room. Yet, he decided not to do that in the end.


    Although left with no hope in reviving his rtionship with Sasha, Matthew did not want to turn their


    rtionshippletely sour. Perhaps, he had indeed been a hindrance to Sasha over the years, just


    like how James had put it before.


    If that was the case, Matthew wanted them to have a friendly breakup without holding grudges against


    each other. After letting out a sigh, he slowly descended the stairs.


    Yet, he threw onest nce at the room, feeling slightly reluctant to give up just like that. What if it¡¯s


    just a misunderstanding and I¡¯ve mistaken Sasha for what she¡¯s not?


    After some contemtion, he went on to book the room next to Room 2018. As soon as he stepped


    into the room, he glued his ears to the wall trying to listen to the voices from the other side.


    Although the soundproofing effect of the wall was quite excellent, Matthew had a better hearing than


    common folks now that he had finished his cultivation of the Divine Skill.


    As he stered himself onto the wall, he could vaguely hear sounds of moanings from the room next


    door, which gave him a clear indication that they were engaging in sexual activity.


    This time, Matthew heard a buzzing sound in his head and he felt as though it was on the verge of


    exploding. Sasha was really unfaithful to him!


    He clenched both hands tightly as his nails dug deep into the insides of his palm, though he could not


    feel any pain. It was because an excruciating pain was coursing through from his heart to his entire


    body at the moment!


    It had been three years! Three years! Matthew had done everything he could within his capability, not


    even taking it personally despite constantly being humiliated andbeled as a man who was good for


    nothing.


    Being deeply in love with her, he did not mind the fact that he had never touched her body, not even a


    single strand of her hair. It was all because Matthew believed that one day, her heart would be moved


    by his sincerity! However, at that moment, his trust and love for her crumbled and vanished into thin air.


    It only took a second for someone to break his heart.


    Matthew could not remember how he left the hotel. It was only after sitting by Lake Eastcliff when the


    sky started to darken did he manage to calm himself down a little. Perhaps, it was time for him to end


    the marriage. He thought, We shall have a peaceful breakup.


    When he returned home, Sasha had made her back way earlier than him, and Demi was there too.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back. What time is it now? Are you going to prepare dinner?¡± Helen raised her voice and


    comined.


    Ignoring her, Matthew made his way directly to his room. Judging from the sound of flowing water from


    the bathroom, Sasha was taking a shower. While Matthew was sitting on the bed waiting for her to


    come out, he spotted her backpack by chance and was stunned by what he saw. As it was left half


    opened, a part of a box inside was revealed.


    Immediately, he took the box out and found that it was a pack of Durex which had been opened before.


    Inside it contained several packages which were torn open, indicating that someone had used it. Once


    again, Matthew was bbergasted and his head felt as though it was about to explode.


    To his surprise, Sasha actually had the habit of carrying condoms with her wherever she went. Just


    how many times had she been unfaithful to him?! It was a shame for him to assume that she was still a


    virgin. How many other defiled things had she done behind his back?


    At that moment, he heard Demi¡¯s voiceing from outside the room. Looking flustered, Matthew


    hastily stuffed the box of Durex back into the backpack. Demi walked in and went out immediately after


    taking the backpack with her.


    Matthew¡¯s heart sank again. It seemed like Demi was aware of the fact that Sasha had been unfaithful


    to him, so she was trying to cover it up for her sister. What sort of man was he to the Cunninghams?


    Then, the door of the bathroom was opened from which Sasha walked out to the room. She was


    startled as she caught sight of Matthew. ¡°W-When did youe back home?¡± she asked.


    Without speaking a word, Matthew only fixed his icy gaze on her. Feeling restless under his stare,


    Sasha challenged him in an irritated voice, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    In fact, Matthew really felt a pressing urge to blow his top when he saw that box of Durex. However, he


    calmed down substantially at the sight of Sasha. There was no point in yelling at her because she


    never truly belonged to him right from the beginning.


    ¡°Sasha¡­¡± After some hesitation, he said in a hushed tone, ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡±


    Sasha, who was drying her hair with a towel, couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded after hearing what he


    said, while subconsciously dropping the towel on the floor. She turned around and eyed him


    disbelievingly. ¡°W-What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce¡­¡± Matthew muttered.


    Furious, Sasha stared at him and confronted, ¡°S-Say it again!¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce!¡± Looking collected, Matthew added, ¡°It won¡¯t do us any good to continue our


    marriage and y-you deserve a better man¡­¡± Matthew really felt like venting his anger by yelling at her


    but in the end, he decided against it. Since they had been a married couple that only existed on paper,


    it was better to end the marriage in a peaceful way. At least, the Cunninghams had lent him 100


    thousand before to save Natalie¡¯s life when he was at his most desperate situation.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that!¡± Sasha pointed at him and shouted, ¡°Matthew, you¡¯d better listen to


    me carefully¡ªeven if we¡¯re really getting a divorce, it should be me to propose it. You have no right to


    do so!¡± She then made a dash out of the room in tears.


    Matthew slumped onto the bed, feeling awful. However, he thought that matters in a rtionship should


    be handled decisively and quickly. Otherwise, the longer it took, the more torturous the process would


    be. This time, Sasha¡¯s parents did not barge into the room to criticize him, which was something


    umon. Obviously, they were eager to see them getting a divorce too.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    At thekeside vi, Stanley Carlson stood in front of Matthew with reverence written all over his face


    when he promised, ¡°Mr. Larson, please don¡¯t worry because I¡¯ll do it well for you!¡±


    Matthew nodded and waved at Stanley, who left immediately after that. He called Stanley over this time


    to assign him with a task of carrying out an investigation on Sasha.


    He did not want to have a fall-out with her but at the same time, he was not interested in hearing her


    exnation. Therefore, he decided to let Stanley get to the bottom of it and get himself some concrete


    proof, so that he could put an end to the marriage with a rightful excuse.


    Not long after Stanley left the vi, he received a call from Helen. ¡°Matthew, the 70th birthday


    celebration of Old Master Cunningham will be held tomorrow night. Go and borrow the Maybach you


    drove thest time so that you can drive us to the venue tomorrow with the car!¡± Helen hung up on him


    immediately without giving him a chance to talk.


    Holding the phone, he couldn¡¯t help but put on a bitter smile. Was he some sort of a tool to the


    Cunninghams? On one side, they were trying so hard to persuade him to get a divorce with Sasha. On


    the other side, they were asking him to borrow the car purely for reasons of vanity, so that they could


    look good at the family gathering.


    Speaking of tomorrow, he suddenly remembered one thing¡ªwasn¡¯t Sasha also having her birthday on


    the same day? Sasha and Old Master Cunningham had both their birthdays on the same day, but


    everyone only paid attention to thetter. Basically, no one celebrated Sasha¡¯s birthday every year


    because of that.


    Over the past three years, Matthew was the only one who cared or even remembered. Although


    penniless, he would start preparing for her birthday gift one month in advance and put in a painstaking


    effort to do some handicrafts for her as a present.


    She did not really take them seriously, but he always made sure to do the best he could in preparing


    the gifts. The rest of the family, including her parents, had their entire attention focused on Old Master


    Cunningham.


    In hindsight, he felt silly by making so much effort over the past three years. Sometimes he would think,


    Are all of these worthwhile? However, that was not important anymore because everything would be


    put to an end soon.


    ¡­


    On the following night at seven o¡¯clock, Stanley rushed to the vi that Matthew was staying at, who


    had just had a sleepless and restless night. ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯ve finally got to the bottom of everything!¡±


    There was something weird about Stanley¡¯s expression as he looked like he was holding back from


    revealing the truth to him.


    ¡°What have you got?¡± Matthew asked him curiously.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, I-I think you might have misunderstood Miss Cunningham!¡± Stanley muttered.


    ¡°Have I?¡± Mattthew widened his eyes in doubt. How did that happen? He witnessed everything with his


    own eyes and heard it with his own ears.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, I know you must be puzzled. Why don¡¯t you take a look at this first?¡± Stanley took out a


    pendrive, put it into aptop and clicked on one of the videos in the file.


    ¡°This is the CCTV footage which showed the corridors of the hotel yesterday which was sent by my


    men. Please take a look at it first.¡±


    Matthew fixed his eyes on the screen, which was showing the corridor of the 20th floor of Hotel


    Marriott. From the angle of the footage, the door of Room 2018 could be seen clearly.


    After some time, a couple who was cuddling each other emerged along the corridor as they made their


    way to Room 2018. The man was the one who Matthew hade across the other day.


    Matthew couldn¡¯t help but be stunned at the sight of the couple. So, did that mean that that guy was


    with anotherdy inside the room on that day?


    He continued watching the footage and after a while, he saw Sasha walking along the corridor. She


    reached the door of the room and knocked on it before the man opened the door to invite her in.


    At the end of the footage, Matthew saw himself appearing on the screen as he had indeed followed


    Sasha there. He was dumbfounded when he realized that the girl who was with the guy earlier had not


    come out of the room throughout the entire scene. In that case, had there been one guy with two


    women inside the room?


    Matthew was seen leaving the corridor then. Shortly after that, the door of the room was suddenly


    opened through which Sasha stormed out. She appeared enraged with her eyes reddened as she


    walked toward the other end of the corridor and made her way downstairs.


    Matthew opened his eyes wide in shock. So, Sasha had actually left the room after barely spending two


    minutes inside. D-Does it mean that the voice that I heard at that time wasn¡¯t hers?


    As the footage continued, Matthew was then seen walking over the corridor again after some time and


    then he stepped into the adjacent room to Room 2018.


    He then recalled how he had heard the moaningsing from Room 2018 after that. At that time, he


    had thought Sasha was inside the room. Now, it seemed like it was nothing but a misunderstanding


    because the woman inside Room 2018 wasn¡¯t Sasha at all!


    At the right timing, Stanley fast-forwarded the footage as people could be seening and going along


    the corridor. After over one hour¡¯s time, the door of Room 2018 was once again opened when the


    couple left the room cuddling each other.


    Stanley then borated further in a soft voice, ¡°I arranged for someone to look into the issue of Miss


    Cunningham¡¯s phone too. We tracked the call log and discovered that there was something fishy with it


    a few days ago. Although you tried calling her hundreds of times, her phone couldn¡¯t receive even a


    single call from you.¡±


    Shocked to hear that, Matthew pressed on, ¡°What was wrong with it?¡±


    ¡°I had it investigated and found that someone had tinkered with your wife¡¯s phone to switch on the


    function of call-forwarding. Only calls from your number were forwarded to another number, while calls


    from other numbers weren¡¯t affected. We also managed to trace the owner of that number, and found


    that it belonged to a person named Francis Cooper!¡±


    Matthew, who looked rattled, finally learned the truth. No wonder his calls had been picked up by


    Francis the other day, since all his calls had been forwarded to his phone! In fact, Sasha had not


    refused to take his calls. She just failed to pick them up as she simply did not receive them, because


    apparently they were all forwarded to Francis¡¯ number! ¡°But, I saw someone sent her a message¡­¡±


    Matthew quickly said.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, after we got to know about the call-forwarding function, we realized that someone had


    been fiddling with her phone. Atst, we confirmed that your sister-inw, Demi Cunningham, was the


    mastermind behind it.


    As your wife¡¯s sister, it was the most convenient for her toe into contact with your wife¡¯s phone.


    Also, that message that you saw was in fact sent by her. She deliberately asked you to fetch the phone


    for her just so that you could catch that message in time.


    She was also the one who put that box of condoms inside your wife¡¯s backpack. After that, she quickly


    took the backpack away and threw away the condoms after you had seen it so that your wife wouldn¡¯t


    be suspicious.¡±


    Feeling bbergasted, Matthew asked, ¡°How did you get all this information?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°We seized and detained Demi Cunningham¡¯s husband, Liam Hayes, who told us everything. In fact, a


    huge part of the plot was also his idea and it was him who arranged for your wife toe back to the


    city together with Francis Cooper.


    Just a day before your wife¡¯s scheduled return, he had asked Francis Cooper to go to the city where


    your wife went on her business trip.


    Then, he bought the ticket for the same flight as hers, so that they could return to Eastcliff together. In


    actual fact, your wife had had zero interaction with Francis Cooper. He has been staying in Eastcliff


    prior to that.¡±


    Matthew thought of what had happened yesterday. Coincidentally, Demi had asked him to get her


    phone for her and he had then happened to notice the box of Durex in Sasha¡¯s backpack, which was


    then taken out by Demi.


    At that time, he had assumed Demi was there to cover up Sasha¡¯s affairs. It was only now did he


    realize that he had actually misunderstood Sasha. Everything had been orchestrated by Demi right


    from the beginning, and it was her n to sow discord between Sasha and him!


    Suddenly, Matthew felt a throbbing pain in his heart. As it turned out, he had misunderstood his wife all


    along. ¡°But, why are they doing this?¡± he asked frantically.


    With a sigh, Stanley exined in a soft voice, ¡°Mr. Larson, you might not know about this yet, but the


    Cunninghams have been trying to persuade your wife to leave you for a better man.


    However, your wife made it clear to them that you¡¯ve been suffering a greater humiliation than them by


    being a live-in son-inw of the family.


    She thought she owed you a great one by choosing you back then, causing you to suffer all of the


    humiliation you¡¯re facing now. Therefore, she won¡¯t leave you as long as you don¡¯t ask for a divorce.¡±


    Matthew¡¯s eyes went red-rimmed, feeling extremely guilty. Sasha had always had a heart of gold


    despite looking cold and unapproachable. Hence, he knew she would never utter hurtful words to him


    in his face. However, it was very obvious that she had recognized him as her only husband deep down


    inside!


    At that juncture, his phone suddenly rang and it was a call from thendy. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Matthew snapped furiously.


    ¡°M-Mr. Larson¡­¡± Thendy¡¯s quivering voice came from the other end, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, I-I have a


    sum of money¡­ that I have to return to you¡­¡±


    ¡°What sum of money?¡± Matthew asked with a frown.


    ¡°I-It belongs to your wife, Miss Sasha Cunningham. She has been paying me a sum of money every


    year in the past as your rent, and she has asked me not to tell you about it. But, I-I was greedy and


    decided to t-take the money as my own¡­ I¡¯ve realized my mistake now and I¡¯ll give the money back to


    you. C-Could you please don¡¯t sue me?¡±


    When Matthew heard what she said, he waspletely nonplussed. He just wanted to burst out crying


    at that moment. Although Sasha seemed to be treating him very coldly, she had actually cared about


    him and even offered him help secretly over the past three years! Not only did he have no idea about


    all the things she had done for him, he had even misunderstood her to be unfaithful to him.


    ¡°Mr. Larson¡­¡± Stanley continued in an undertone, ¡°We also ran a search on the guy your wife met at


    Hotel Marriott yesterday¡­ In fact, your wife started contacting him a long time ago because h-his bone


    marrow turns out to be a suitable match for your sister.


    Your wife has just gathered a sum of money which she prepared to offer him in order to convince him to


    donate his bone marrow to your sister. That was what she discussed with him at the hotel yesterday¡­¡±


    ¡°Say what?!¡± Matthew widened his eyes as the pain in his heart just grew even more intense.


    Stanley then added, ¡°Miss Cunningham might have misappropriated some assets from thepany


    for this, and her family is holding her ountable for that. Not only have they fired her, they also


    wanted her to pay a sum of three million aspensation.


    Miss Cunningham is currently in a hot mess right now. In order to raise that money, she headed straight


    to several banks yesterday after her flightnded, but no one was willing to lend her a single dime. She


    even went to a loan sharkter on. From how things are looking at the moment, she is really at her wit¡¯s


    end¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Matthew sprung to his feet and demanded through gritted teeth, ¡°Where is she now? Tell me,


    where is she now?!¡± Feeling miserable and guilt-stricken, Matthew wished he could just beat himself


    up. At that instant, all he wanted was to locate Sasha, pull her into his arms and never let her go again.


    Stanley told him, ¡°She has gone to Cunningham Residence as Old Master Cunningham is having his


    birthday celebration tonight. Perhaps she wants to go there to beg him for more time for her to raise


    some funds.¡±


    ¡°Get me a car and drive me to Cunningham Residence!¡± With his fists tightly clenched, Matthew said


    through gritted teeth, ¡°Also, tell Billy Newman that I have something for him to do!¡±

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Times Hotel was the most luxurious hotel in Eastcliff. It had a total of nine levels and every level


    represented different degrees of affordability. If one were to book any of the levels, the higher he went,


    the more respectable his social status was, because he would have to spend a higher fee on it. Even


    for the first floor of the hotel, which was the cheapest, one had to own at least tens of million in order to


    gain ess.


    As for the venue of the birthday celebration of Old Master Cunningham, Eric Cunningham, it was held


    at the third floor of Times Hotel. Although it was only at the third storey, all the Cunninghams were


    thrilled to attend the celebration because other than Eric himself, the rest of the family had only ever


    been to the second floor of the hotel before. In fact, Eric himself was not qualified to book the third


    level, and he only managed to do it with the help of a big shot. Therefore, he made the effort to invite all


    his rtives and friends in order to show off to them.


    Sasha went to the third floor of the hotel together with her parents. The atmosphere inside the ballroom


    was lively with a hubbub of chatters. Her father, James, used to enjoy a very respectable status in the


    family but now, no one there actually cared about his presence. Further inside the ballroom, Eric, who


    looked high-spirited, was seen having small talks with the guests all around him. He was nked by his


    son and grandson, Jason and Charlie, who looked proud and gleeful.


    With a sigh, James found a random table and took a seat. Just shortly after he sat down, a


    contemptuous voice came, ¡°Hey, Uncle James, you guys are here!¡±


    Four of them turned toward the source of the voice and saw Charlie heading their way, looking


    triumphant. After ncing at the four of them, Charlie eximed in an exaggerated tone, ¡°Why isn¡¯t my


    brother-inw who lives off his wife here? I don¡¯t reckon he will possibly miss this sort of asion,


    won¡¯t he? After all, he has nevere across the dishes prepared tonight in his entire life. I¡¯ve even


    prepared some doggy bags for him to bring home some of the foodter!¡±


    As soon as he made that statement, the guests around him burst outughing at once while Sasha and


    her family looked annoyed. During a dinner Matthew had attended years ago, he took a doggy bag to


    pack up all the leftovers at the table. His behavior had since be theughing stock of everyone up


    until now, and Charlie would always bring it up whenever he met Sasha and her family.


    Feeling their faces burning, Helen and her family cursed Matthew in their hearts, ming him for


    bringing them such a huge embarrassment.


    ¡°Charlie, you must be joking. Is that live-in son-inw even allowed to be here? Even if he is allowed in,


    I don¡¯t think he can be seated, can he?¡± A girl who dressedvishly walked over¡ªshe was Charlie¡¯s


    younger sister, Lily Cunningham.


    Lily was quite a beautiful girl herself but she was still a far cry from Sasha. Therefore, she had always


    been jealous of Sasha¡¯s appearance, who she hated to the core.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Lily, I don¡¯t think you know our brother-inw well enough. If he¡¯s allowed in, he will do anything to get


    himself seated, no matter how humiliating it is, because he¡¯s great at freeloading!¡±


    ¡°Charlie, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. What I meant was, even if he¡¯s allowed in, he can only be one of


    the waiters who is going to serve the dishester!¡± With a chuckle, Lily continued, ¡°Can a waiter be


    seated to enjoy the dinner with us?¡±


    The guests around them immediately burst into an uproarious guffaw while Charlie even doubled up


    withughter. ¡°Lily, you¡¯re very thoughtful indeed. Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Sasha, is Matthew one of


    the waiters tonight?¡±


    Lily sniggered and chided in, ¡°I remember Sasha is having her birthday today too. Sasha, your husband


    isn¡¯t here yet. Has he forgotten about your birthday?¡±


    Looking sullen, Sasha gritted her teeth and remained silent. James, Helen and Demi all carried a bleak


    expression as they secretly cursed Matthew viciously in their hearts. At that juncture, a gentle voice


    came from the entrance of the ballroom, ¡°I might forget my own birthday but I will never forget Sasha¡¯s


    birthday for the rest of my life!¡±


    All the guests averted their gaze to the entrance and found Matthew, who was dressed in a suit,


    striding into the ballroom with a bouquet of flowers in his hands. Ignoring everyone else at the ballroom,


    he headed straight to Sasha, got down on one knee and handed the flowers to her. ¡°My dear, I¡¯m sorry


    for beingte!¡±


    Matthew was a good-looking man to begin with, but he just didn¡¯t have time to spruce up his


    appearance prior to this. This time, he made an effort to dress up before he came. The immacte suit


    he was wearing really entuated his charm. His Prince Charming-like entrance brought flutters in the


    hearts of many girls at the ballroom.


    Sasha looked flummoxed as she did not expect that Matthew would attend the event, let alone making


    his entrance in such a manner. As she was under the usatory stares of many earlier on, Sasha was


    under enormous stress. However, when she saw Matthew at that moment, her nerves which had been


    tense for such a long time were starting to rx for some reason. Tears which had welled up in her


    eyes trickled down at that instant.


    Her resolution and tough appearance became vulnerable and dissolved all at once in front of Matthew,


    who felt a throbbing pain in his heart at the sight of her tears. Rising to his feet, he mustered up the


    courage to hold her hands and drew her closer to him in a domineering manner. ¡°Please don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Matthew muttered, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t let you go through anymore suffering for the rest of your life.¡±


    Sasha remained silent. At that point in time, she was enveloped by a sense of security which she had


    never experienced before. Although Matthew held her hands rather abruptly, for some reason, she


    actually felt reluctant to retrieve her hands.


    Suddenly, Charlie let out a chuckle and raised a sarcastic remark. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this my brother-inw?


    See, my guess is right. He will surely be here when there¡¯s something he can freeload!¡±


    Amidst an uproariousughter of the guests, Lily glimpsed at Matthew and asked snidely, ¡°Matthew,


    your suit looks nice. Where did you rent it from?¡±


    Grimly, Charlie interrupted, ¡°You wore a rented suit here? Matthew, I really don¡¯t know how to spell it


    out for you. We should be earnest and down-to-earth in life, because trying too hard to pursue vanity is


    never a good thing!¡±


    James and his family too red at Matthew furiously. They wondered why he deliberately chose to


    make his appearance in a rented suit at this moment. Was he trying to bring more disgrace to their


    family?


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Helen challenged furiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to celebrate Sasha¡¯s birthday,¡± Matthew replied.


    ¡°Celebrate?¡± Helen snapped icily, ¡°You rented a suit to celebrate your wife¡¯s birthday at someone else¡¯s


    birthday celebration? Matthew, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being shameless for doing that?¡±


    Once again, the guests around them burst outughing. Yet, Matthew looked unperturbed as he told


    Helen in a soft voice, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve already prepared a birthday celebration dinner for Sasha!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve prepared a celebration for her? Where is it? Why can¡¯t I see it?¡± Helen challenged him in a


    frigid voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s on the ninth floor,¡± Matthew said with a faint smile.


    ¡°The ninth floor?¡± While everyone else was in a trance, Lily was the first to let loose a guffaw. ¡°Hey,


    Sasha, did you hear that? Matthew has prepared a birthday celebration dinner for you on the ninth


    floor!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, how interesting. Matthew, you¡¯re even more bold than how I imagined you to be!¡± Charlie


    remarked.


    ¡°s, someone is clearly living his life in an illusion.¡±


    ¡°How embarrassing it is to have such a husband!¡±


    While a deluge of criticisms was aiming at Matthew, Helen and her family looked ominous.


    ¡°Matthew, can¡¯t you be more sensible?!¡± Helen reprimanded him angrily.


    ¡°What wrong have I done?¡± Matthew asked in an innocent tone.


    ¡°You said you¡¯ve prepared a birthday celebration for Sasha on the ninth floor, is that right?¡± Helen


    raised her voice and continued, ¡°Very well. Now, bring me to the ninth floor and show me what you¡¯ve


    got!¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Sasha looked shaken. The ninth floor of the hotel was not essible to any random person


    from the streets. Anyone who acted rashly and disturbed the big shots who happened to be there


    would only end up badly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Someone from the ballroom chided in, ¡°Yes, Matthew, we¡¯ll believe what you said if you


    bring us to the ninth floor now!¡±


    With a look ofposure, Matthew said with a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s not the right time to go there for the time


    being because the celebration isn¡¯t ready yet. Let¡¯s head upstairs when everything is ready!¡±


    ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re getting so good at telling lies now that you¡¯ve even convinced yourself, huh?¡± In


    betweenughter, Charlie piped, ¡°Well, Mr. Larson, we¡¯ll be patiently waiting for your birthday


    celebration to be ready soon!¡±


    All the guests roared withughter while they eyed Matthew disdainfully. The ninth floor of the hotel


    was a ce where even Old Master Cunningham had no rights to ess. Who would believe that


    Matthew had made a reservation there?

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    ¡°By the way, Uncle James, you guys can¡¯t take this table!¡± Charlie said suddenly.


    ¡°Why not?¡± James asked.


    ¡°This table is reserved for the employees of ourpany who perform well. If you guys take this table,


    they won¡¯t have a ce to sit then!¡±


    ¡°W-Well¡­ We will take that table at the front then¡­¡± James said.


    ¡°You guys better don¡¯t get too close to Grandpa, in case he gets angry when he sees all of you.¡±


    James asked anxiously, ¡°Where should we sit then?¡±


    ¡°Over there!¡± Charlie pointed at a table situated near the exit which looked extremely shabby. It was


    specially reserved for the hotel staff.


    James and his family were dumbfounded when they heard Charlie. After all, they were still the


    immediate family members of the Cunninghams but now, they were asked to sit at the same table with


    the workers of the hotel. Were they actually less important than even the employees of thepany?


    ¡°W-What have we actually done wrong to suffer something like this¡­¡± Helen couldn¡¯t help but cover


    her face and started sobbing.


    At that juncture, Eric Cunningham was heading their way. ¡°James, you guys are here,¡± Eric greeted


    them in a cold tone.


    ¡°Dad!¡± James and Helen immediately rose to their feet and greeted Eric in an apprehensive tone that


    came with a slight trace of excitement.


    Eric had been giving them a cold shoulder over the years and this was his first time taking the initiative


    to talk to them. Nodding at them, Eric said, ¡°Since you all are here, doe over and take a seat. I


    have something to discuss with y¡¯all!¡±


    James and Helen nced at each other with excitement written all over their faces. Was Old Master


    Cunningham finally going to assign some important tasks to them? They followed Eric to the main table


    where several other guests were sitting. One of them was a fat man with a huge belly who constantly


    wore ascivious expression. His eyes were brimming with lewdness when he caught sight of Sasha.


    Sasha looked shaken to see the man. Her pace came to a halt and she nearly wanted to walk away


    from the table immediately. Eric walked toward the chubby man and took a seat next to him before he


    said with a smile, ¡°James, let me introduce Mr. yton Sampson from Carlson Group; he¡¯s the person-


    in-charge of the purchasing department of thepany.¡±


    The eyes of James and Helen lit up with hope immediately at the mention of Carlson Group, which was


    arge corporation in the healthcare industry in Eastcliff. It was also a major business partner of the


    company owned by the Cunninghams. In other words, the Cunninghams had the fate of their venture


    held in the hands of yton.


    ¡°Mr. Sampson, it¡¯s my honor to meet you!¡± James greeted him with a bow.


    ¡°Likewise!¡± While yton was taking a puff off a cigar with an arrogant demeanor, his eyes were glued


    on Sasha.


    ¡°The progress of the project we¡¯re having with Carlson Group this time hasn¡¯t been satisfactory.¡± In a


    slightly frigid voice, Eric continued, ¡°Sasha has been the one in charge of the n which is worth over


    50 million. ording to Mr. Sampson, Sasha hasn¡¯t been taking the program very seriously. What¡¯s


    wrong with it?¡±


    James immediately turned to look at Sasha, who held her head low and kept mum with her face red


    while she gritted her teeth. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± James confronted his daughter in a hushed tone.


    ¡°H-He asked me to go on a holiday trip with him¡­¡± Sasha muttered.


    An icy glint shone in Matthew¡¯s eyes immediately. This Mr. Sampson clearly deserves some


    punishment!


    James couldn¡¯t help but be stunned after he heard Sasha. As an experienced man, there was no doubt


    he understood what that meant.


    ¡°Miss Cunningham, I¡¯m afraid you might have gotten the wrong idea of it. I merely asked you to go on a


    business trip with me.¡± In a leisurely tone, he continued, ¡°This project is a significant one because it will


    bring in 50 million in revenue for yourpany this year and at least 30 million for the subsequent


    years. Once we¡¯re able to strike a deal, the project will take us at least five years, which will then be


    worth nearly a total of 200 million. Needless to say, I have to handle it with extra care. Since I¡¯m in


    charge of the purchasing department of Carlson Group, I have to carry out my work responsibly. So, I


    have to do an inspection on the raw materials used and the manufacturing process of yourpany


    before making a decision. Isn¡¯t that the right thing to do?¡±


    Sasha, whose face had turned crimson, said in an undertone, ¡°I-I suggested to send one of my


    subordinates to do the inspection with you but y-you rejected it¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Cunningham, from your approach, I can¡¯t see your sincerity in getting this project offered by my


    company!¡± In an irritated tone, yton continued, ¡°While I carried out the inspection personally, you


    merely sent over a lower rank staff to assist me. Are you looking down on me or Carlson Group?¡±


    Sasha was left stumped by his words. Eric then urged in a cold tone, ¡°Sasha, Mr. Sampson is right that


    we have to handle such a significant program with extra care. As the person-in-charge of the program,


    assisting Mr. Sampson personally is your obligation!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I-I can¡¯t go with him¡­¡± Sasha stuttered in a fit of panic, ¡°H-He¡­¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you go with him?!¡± James walked over and criticized, ¡°Sasha, is this how you handle a


    project you¡¯re in charge of in thepany? How are you going to gain the trust of our customers by


    dealing them with such an attitude?¡±


    Sasha exined anxiously, ¡°But, h-he is trying to do something evil¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Charlie walked over here and snapped furiously at her, ¡°Sasha Cunningham, how dare you


    say something like that about Mr. Sampson? What gives you the right to adopt such an attitude? Is it


    because Grandpa has been too lenient toward you and your family?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Cunningham, please calm down.¡± yton suddenly chuckled and said, ¡°Miss Cunningham is


    still young and it¡¯s reasonable for her to have a temper. I have a private room here which is a lot


    quieter. Miss Cunningham, why don¡¯t we head over there and discuss the project in private?¡±


    Sasha looked rattled in an instant. Was yton audacious enough to bring her to a room in front of


    everyone else? However, instead of getting angry by his suggestion, Eric immediately nodded his head


    andplimented yton, ¡°Mr. Sampson, you¡¯re indeed a very generous man who is so forgiving


    toward the younger generation. Sasha,e on and say thanks to Mr. Sampson. Also, remember to


    give him the best deal we can offer and kickstart the project!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Sasha was panic-stricken. Her grandfather was clearly trying to throw her under the bus.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Since Grandpa has asked you to do so, you¡¯d better oblige.¡± With a chuckle, Charlie


    said sarcastically, ¡°Sasha, do make sure you do your best! Everyone in thepany will be counting


    on you to seize the deal!¡±


    The Cunninghams ced great importance to the business agreement because if they managed to


    clinch it, it would surely double the wealth of the family. Therefore, they did not feel offended at all


    despite knowing the ulterior motives that yton was harboring. In their perception, sacrificing Sasha


    was not a big deal because it was a great bargain that could bring them a business contract worth


    nearly 200 million.


    ¡°Miss Cunningham, let¡¯s go!¡± yton snickered.


    With her face reddened, Sasha gritted her teeth and eximed, ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going?!¡± Looking affronted at once, yton said crossly, ¡°In this case, it seems like Miss


    Cunningham doesn¡¯t take the project with ourpany seriously at all. Why don¡¯t we just forget about


    the deal?!¡±


    Just as yton rose to his feet and was ready to storm off, Eric quickly stopped him. ¡°Mr. Sampson,


    please don¡¯t get angry. As a generous man, you shouldn¡¯t be bothered by the little mistakes made by


    immature ones. I¡¯ll go and talk some sense into her!¡±


    ¡°Sasha, what are you doing?¡± Eric red at Sasha balefully and threatened, ¡°Let me tell you, if you fail


    to get this agreement going, you¡¯ll be in a greater mess than just being fired. I¡¯m talking at least three


    million that you have to fork out for the money you misappropriated from thepany. Right now, you


    are left with two options¡ªeither you pay up or you go and apany Mr. Sampson now. You choose


    for yourself!¡±


    Sasha was dumbfounded, realizing that Eric was leaving her with no choice at all! She turned to look at


    her parents; James¡¯s face was reddened with rage while Helen was clenching her fists in fury. They


    had no means to help her.


    ¡°President Cunningham¡­¡± All of a sudden, Matthew spoke, ¡°Sasha is after all your granddaughter. Do


    you think it¡¯s appropriate of you topel her into doing such a thing?¡±


    It was only then did Eric notice Matthew¡¯s presence. His face turned icy at once as he challenged him


    furiously, ¡°How did you get in here? This is the family gathering of the Cunninghams. Who are you and


    what gives you the right to be here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Sasha¡¯s husband¡­¡± Matthew answered.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a kept man. If it wasn¡¯t for you, Sasha wouldn¡¯t have misappropriated thepany¡¯s


    assets! You! Get out of here right now! Otherwise, I¡¯ll get someone to break your legs and throw you


    out of here!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you shouldn¡¯t offend Mr. Larson here!¡± At that juncture, Charlie edged closer to Eric and said


    contemptuously, ¡°After all, Mr. Larson has booked the ninth floor to hold a birthday celebration for


    Sasha! We can¡¯t really afford such a big shot now, can we?¡±


    ¡°Say what?!¡± While Eric was stupefied by shock, yton burst outughing. ¡°Ha ha ha, that¡¯s the best


    joke I¡¯ve ever heard in my whole life. He has booked the ninth floor? Mr. Cunningham, even our


    President Carlson isn¡¯t too sure whether he is able to book the ninth floor of this hotel. It seems like


    your grandson-inw is indeed quite a capable person!¡±


    Looking embarrassed, Eric eximed furiously, ¡°James, is he your son-inw? Did you deliberately


    bring him here to humiliate me?¡±


    James looked awkward in response to his father¡¯s question. Suddenly, Helen flung her arm and


    pped Matthew before she yelled angrily at the top of her lungs, ¡°Matthew, get out of this ce!¡±


    Matthew, whose face went swollen and reddened, felt slightly frustrated deep down inside.


    ¡°Matthew, just go back home first.¡± Sasha urged with her eyes reddened, ¡°Don¡¯t add anymore trouble to


    the mess!¡±


    At the sight of Sasha, Matthew¡¯s anger dissipated all at once. ¡°Sasha, today is your birthday. I will keep


    youpany and I won¡¯t go anywhere else!¡±


    A surge of warmth coursed through Sasha¡¯s heart when she heard him. However, she muttered, ¡°I


    appreciate it, but you really should just go now¡­¡±


    ¡°Sasha, you shouldn¡¯t ask Matthew to leave!¡± Lily said with augh, ¡°We¡¯re still waiting to have a look at


    your birthday celebration held on the ninth floor! Just the thought of it made me envious!¡±


    All the guests around her burst outughing. At that juncture, amotion ensued as a group of


    waiters made a dash into the ballroom from outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Eric asked curiously.


    The hotel manager made his way over inrge strides and apologized, ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Cunningham,


    I¡¯m afraid you guys have to move your celebration to somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Move? Why is that so?¡± Eric confronted the hotel manager angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve booked this ce in advance.


    What¡¯s more, I¡¯m having my birthday celebration here tonight. Where else can I go?¡±


    ¡°You may move to the second floor,¡± the hotel manager suggested.


    ¡°You must be joking!¡± Eric said crossly, ¡°I booked this ballroom on the third floor and I don¡¯t see why I


    have to move to the second floor!¡± Eric looked toward yton, expecting him to back him up.


    In a cold voice, yton said to the hotel manager, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m yton Sampson from Carlson Group. I was


    the one who booked this ce for Mr. Cunningham. So, have you guys decided not to pay any more


    respect to the Carlson Group?¡±


    yton was trying to intimidate the hotel manager with the mention of Carlson Group, which was a


    sizable enterprise in Eastcliff. To his dismay, the hotel manager was unstirred by what he said. Instead,


    he added in a frosty tone, ¡°Mr. Sampson, if you are not satisfied with our arrangement, you may voice


    yourint to the owner of the hotel. However, you guys still have to move to the second floor!¡±


    yton looked shaken. Of course he was not bold enough to offend the owner of Times Hotel. ¡°Why do


    we have to?¡± he asked indignantly.


    The hotel manager rified in a nonchnt face, ¡°The guests who previously booked the ninth floor


    have to move to the eight floor, and those at the eight floor have to move to the seventh floor, and so


    on. Therefore, you guys have to move to the second floor too!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Both Eric and yton looked puzzled as they asked in unison, ¡°Why is that so?¡±


    Starting to lose his patience, the hotel manager replied coldly, ¡°Because a big shot, who has to be


    respected by everyone in the city, has booked the ninth floor. Tonight, all of us at the hotel have to


    serve him well, even though it means we might have to turn down other businesses!¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡± All the guests at the ballroom eximed in surprises. Anyone who could book the ninth


    floor of the hotel was considered among the most respectable figures in the city. Who else was capable


    of making the influential ones to make way for him? Since the big shots at the ninth floor had obliged,


    they had no excuse not to.


    At that juncture came an exmation from outside, ¡°Goodness gracious, everyone,e and take a


    look outside! All the cars at the parking lot are being moved away!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± One after another, the guests made a dash out and looked down at the parking lot. Indeed, all


    the cars parked there were being moved away at a rapid rate. The Cunninghams cried out in surprise


    as most of them had driven themselves to the hotel.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Eric was panic-stricken because his Maybach was parked outside and it was being


    moved away without his permission.


    The hotel manager said matter-of-factly, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry about that because we have to clear out the


    space to make way for the motorcade of our VIP!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that VIP? How cocky he is!¡± ytonmented begrudgingly.


    The hotel manager shot him a derisive nce. ¡°Mr. Sampson, your boss, Stanley Carlson, is showing


    the way for the motorcade of our VIP downstairs. Do you want to go there and take a look?¡±


    yton was startled by those words that he nearly wet his pants. ¡°What? M-My boss is here? D-Don¡¯t


    you try to bluff me¡­¡± he went in a quivering voice. Immediately, he scurried to the window and looked


    down at the parking lot. Indeed, Stanley was seen standing at the entrance, holding a walkie-talkie in


    his hand while he appeared solemn, as if waiting for someone.


    Shivering in fear, yton waved at Eric and said, ¡°Mr. Cunningham, I¡¯ll have to head downstairs first.¡±


    ¡°What about our project?¡± Eric asked anxiously.


    yton nced at Sasha before he gulped down a mouthful of saliva and said through gritted teeth,


    ¡°I¡¯ll give her half an hour to think about it. I¡¯ll be backter to discuss after I am done with my boss!¡±


    With that, he jogged away in a sh.


    Everyone at the ballroom was looking at each other, unsure what to do. What kind of VIP would require


    Stanley Carlson, who was quite a big shot himself, to help direct his convoy personally?


    ¡°Move, everyone, move quickly!¡± Eric¡¯s mind was pulled back to reality before he shed the hotel


    manager a simpering smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll move to the second floor within 10 minutes!¡±


    The hotel manager nodded at him with an impassive look. Then, Eric turned to Sasha and said


    menacingly through clenched teeth, ¡°Sasha, I¡¯ll give you half an hour to think about it. Either you


    apany Mr. Sampsonter, or you fork our three million. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police and you¡¯ll


    have to get ready to be sent to jail!¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± In a trembling voice, James implored, ¡°Please give Sasha a chance. She is after all your


    granddaughter¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Eric snapped vehemently, ¡°Granddaughter? Since she¡¯s one of the Cunninghams, she has


    to contribute to the family. Not only did she get herself a useless husband, she even misappropriated


    thepany¡¯s assets for him. Yes, she is born with a pretty face but she has no idea how to utilize it.


    So, what¡¯s the point of keeping her in the family?¡± With that, Eric ced both hands at his back and left,


    without casting a nce at Sasha.


    Sasha stood rooted to the spot with tears of despair streaming down her face. At that moment, she felt


    like killing herself!

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    By the time the Cunninghams hurriedly reached the second floor of the hotel, all the cars had already


    been relocated from the parking lot, which was a spacious one that could amodate nearly a


    thousand vehicles.


    It was owned by the hotel, where only visitors who attended their dinners and events were allowed to


    park their cars there. Therefore, it had never been in its full capacity prior to this, so it could easily


    make room for several hundreds of cars. Yet, all the vehicles parked at the parking lot had been moved


    away at the moment.


    Luxurious automobiles like Ferrari and Lamborghini were not spared from being shifted away. The


    owners of those cars went to the parking lot and tried to stop it but they were ignored. The


    Cunninghams could see very clearly that some rich young masters were making a fuss over it, who


    ended up being beaten by the security officers of the hotel and were thrown out of the parking lot like


    they were bags of garbage.


    ¡°Who do you think the VIP is?¡± asked Lily, with admiration written all over her face. ¡°I know those


    wealthy young masters who alle from families that own assets worth up to several hundreds of


    millions. Yet, those security officers actually dared to beat them up. It¡¯s easy to see how powerful and


    influential that VIP is!¡±


    ¡°Those richds are nothing. Did you see that car? It¡¯s a Rolls-Royce valued at eight million which


    belongs to a gang leader of North Street. While his car was being dragged away by a tow truck, the


    gang leader could only stand there and watch without having the guts to do anything!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not all. Look at that¡ªthat Lamborghini which costs 1.7 million is owned by the sessor to the


    Hamilton Family, who is one of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliffe. But, his car was dragged away


    by the tow truck too.¡±


    ¡°Goodness gracious, what sort of big shot can that VIP be who isn¡¯t intimidated by the Ten Greatest


    Families?¡±


    Everyone was absorbed in heated discussions with anticipation written all over their faces. They


    couldn¡¯t help but look up to the immensely powerful VIP with much reverence. That was not the end of


    everything. After all the cars had been moved away from the parking lot, over ten MPVs were driven


    over.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie eximed in shock, ¡°Who would own that many MPVs? They are all Toyota Alphards, which is


    an umon model here!¡±


    ¡°Not only is it umon, the point is, I¡¯ve never seen so many Alphards gathering at the same ce.¡±


    ¡°This is a model usually owned by movie stars because the seats are morefortable, with enough


    space inside for them to get changed and do their make-up.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re spot-on. Look at that, it¡¯s the superstar, Thomas Hiddlestone!¡±


    ¡°Where? Where? Where is he?¡±


    ¡°And there, it¡¯s Stephanie McKay, one of the four most popr actresses at the moment!¡±


    ¡°Gosh, I can¡¯t believe that she¡¯s here!¡±


    ¡°Not only them, the top TV host¡ªMr. Henry is here too!¡±


    ¡°That many celebrities? Is one of the entertainmentpanies having their annual dinner here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Even if that is so, they won¡¯t be influential enough to have the vehicles belonging


    to the people from the Ten Greatest Families moved away from the parking lot!¡±


    ¡°In that case, what other reason can possibly exin this extravaganza?¡±


    Everyone was constantly crying and eximing in surprise because the scene was simply too mind-


    blowing. At that juncture, the entrance of the parking lot was suddenly opened.


    Everyone widened their eyes as they turned to look at that direction when Charlie was the first to


    exim, ¡°See, that¡¯s the vintage model of Rolls-Royce owned by Old Master Lewis from the Ten


    Greatest Families!¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness, look at that one at its back! The car belonged to Old Master Jackson, who is also


    one of the Ten Greatest Families!¡±


    ¡°Over there, it¡¯s the car of the president of thergestpany in Eastcliff¡­¡±


    All of them eximed in surprise continuously as one luxurious car after another was driven into the


    parking lot. Every owner making his appearance was a highly respectable figure who was among the


    most influential and powerful big shots in the city and they were way out of the league of the


    Cunninghams.


    Yet, the most staggering sight was, as they were entering, they automatically went on to take the


    spaces at the two sides of the parking lot. Every single one of them made sure the parking space in the


    middle was empty like they were just some supporting characters in a movie, making way for the


    leading actor who had yet to arrive. There was no doubt that those cars dared not upy the parking


    space in the middle as though they were leaving it for some big shot.


    Everyone went wide-eyed and open-mouthed in shock because those who were arriving were


    extremely prominent characters in the city. Who else could make them wait on him with so much


    respect? While the Cunninghams were stuck in a state of confusion, a group of men scurried into the


    ballroom again holding some items in their hands.


    Later on, there was another group who pushed a trolley that carried a gigantic cake into the ballroom.


    The cake was unusually gorgeous as it was made up of nineyers with eachyer decorated with


    essories made of crystals. Two carved minifigures which were ced on top of the cake were the


    most eye-catching sight.


    One of the minifigures was a dancingdy wearing a white dress, while the one next to her was a man


    in a suit kneeling down on one knee holding a small box with both hands. Inside that little box was a


    morous diamond ring which sparkled!


    ¡°Wow, that cake is beautiful!¡± a bunch of girls cried out as they were mesmerized by it.


    ¡°Look at that diamond ring! Could it be genuine?¡±


    ¡°Gosh, is someone having a marriage proposal? How romantic is that?¡±


    ¡°If someone proposes to me in this way in the future, I¡¯ll say yes to him immediately!¡±


    Charles, who happened to know one of the guys pushing the trolley, quickly made a dash to him. He


    made it back shortlyter, looking astounded.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Lily asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± Charles lowered his voice and told Lily with envy all over his face, ¡°ording to my buddy,


    a birthday celebration for a girl is going to be held on the ninth floor tonight. Those movie stars are all


    here to attend her celebration. Also, that diamond ring on the cake is genuine which costs over three


    million!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Everyone gasped in shock while Lily¡¯s eyes were brimming with jealousy. ¡°Who¡¯s that lucky


    girl who gets to be treated this way? Gosh, if I were her, I would have no regrets even if I die now!¡±


    The rest of the girls looked envious too. All of them wished that they could one day be basked in such a


    limelight. A birthday celebration as grand as this was surely enough to make any girl fall in love with the


    man who arranged it.


    ¡°Who can be that lucky girl?¡± One of the girls couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Could she be one of the young


    ladies of the Ten Greatest Families?¡±


    ¡°I suppose not!¡± Charlie shook his head and said, ¡°My buddy told me that the girl is very mysterious and


    no one knows who she is. But I¡¯m sure she¡¯s not one of the Ten Greatest Families because those


    youngdies don¡¯t have such an honor for a grand celebration like this!¡±


    ¡°In that case, who else could it be?¡± Everyone started making wild guesses.


    Suddenly, Lily turned to look at Sasha and asked sarcastically with augh, ¡°Sasha, could this be the


    birthday celebration that Matthew prepared for you?¡±


    Everyone turned to look at Sasha with a scornful smile on their faces, pondering over the fact that


    Matthew could not be the one behind this. Sasha looked sullen, thinking that Lily had deliberately made


    that remark at that moment in order to embarrass her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the birthday celebration for Sasha!¡± Matthew said in a calm tone.


    ¡°Wow, Matthew, you¡¯re so impressive!¡± Charles taunted, ¡°Matthew, you really have to bring me to the


    ninth floorter because I¡¯ve never been there all my life!¡±


    While everyone roared withughter, they continued to make fun of him by urging Matthew to bring


    them along.


    ¡°Matthew!¡± Helen, who was enraged, criticized, ¡°Could you just keep your mouth shut? You can


    embarrass yourself all you like, but why do you have to bring our entire family down with you?¡±


    ¡°What I said is true¡­¡± With resignation, Matthew tried to exin himself, ¡°I really nned a birthday


    celebration for Sasha on the ninth floor¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Helen yelled furiously at him, ¡°Scram! Just get out of this ce!¡±


    ¡°Well, enough with the fuss now.¡± Lily sneered, ¡°Sasha, your half an hour is up, and you have to tell us


    your decision. Are you going to apany Mr. Sampson, or are you going to fork out the money? Or


    perhaps, you want to be put behind bars?¡±


    While Sasha was keeping mum with her teeth clenched, Charles chided in with a smile, ¡°Sasha, I have


    a suggestion for you. In fact, the best choice you can make is to spend time with Mr. Sampson. Firstly,


    it can solve all your problems. Secondly, you can have a great time too! After all, you¡¯re having your


    birthday today and you should just take Mr. Sampson as your birthday gift then. Ha ha ha¡­¡±


    All the people around them burst outughing while they eyed Sasha with malice in their eyes.


    Especially for the girls, they were all dying to see Sasha being humiliated by yton so that they could


    feel better about their inferiority.


    At that moment, Eric and yton walked over to her. ¡°Miss Cunningham, have you made your


    decision?¡± yton sized her up in a lecherous manner.


    ¡°I-I won¡¯t go with you!¡± Sasha emphasized through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Mr. Cunningham, it seems like your family isn¡¯t very interested in doing business with us!¡± In a frosty


    tone, yton continued, ¡°In that case, just forget about the deal! Also, all previous projects between us


    will be terminated! Just get one of your staff toe by my office some timeter and get on with the


    termination!¡±


    Eric was so rattled that he nearly wet his pants. ¡°Mr. Sampson, please don¡¯t be angry! I¡¯ll help you


    handle it!¡± he offered quickly. ¡°Sasha, either you spend time with Mr. Sampson or I¡¯ll call the police to


    arrest you! Make your own choice and don¡¯t me me because I¡¯ve warned you before. You won¡¯t be


    able to bear the consequences of this matter alone. If you choose to be arrested, you as well as your


    family will be put behind bars!¡±


    James, Helen and Demi looked shaken as they were shocked to learn that they were going to be


    implicated too. The three of them glowered at Matthew because they deemed Matthew as the reason


    why they were put in this predicament. With a collected expression, Matthew asked softly, ¡°Old Master


    Cunningham, don¡¯t you know what this Sampson guy is actually trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap! I don¡¯t need you to teach me how to handle my own matters!¡± Eric then yelled furiously,


    ¡°Somebody throw him out of this ce now!¡±


    A group of men soon closed in on them. Looking panic-stricken, Sasha quickly interrupted, ¡°Grandpa,


    Matthew didn¡¯t mean what he said¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± In his exasperation, he confronted her, ¡°Let me ask you one more time. Are you going to


    spend time with Mr. Sampson or are you going to jail with your family?!¡±


    Sasha was left in a state of total despair, as it had never urred to her that her grandfather would


    really treat her this way. yton sneered when he stared at Matthew. ¡°Hmph, young man, are you


    capable enough to fight against me?¡±


    Just as the air between them was buzzing with electricity, amotion suddenly came from the


    outside of the ballroom as someone was eximing, ¡°It¡¯s Billy Newman! It¡¯s Billy Newman! Master


    Newman is here! He¡¯s here!¡±


    ¡°Is Master Newman here? Gosh, now it all makes sense. Master Newman is the only person in Eastcliff


    who is rich enough to afford this grand celebration!¡±


    ¡°I should have thought of him long before this! He is a man who can bring an earthquake to the city just


    by stomping his feet! Who else could it be other than Master Newman?¡±


    ¡°But, whose birthday is Master Newman going to celebrate?¡±


    While everyone was crying in surprise, they quickly made a dash to the windows in an attempt to catch


    a nce of Billy. Even Eric looked restless and at a loss. Having no mood to care about Sasha¡¯s issue,


    he hastily ran toward the window. As the master of a small and insignificant family, he would never


    have the chance to meet Billy in person.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised to see Master Newman here. Mr. Cunningham, please stay calm because I have a rather


    close bond with Master Newman. After getting things done here, I¡¯ll bring you to pay your respect to


    Master Newman!¡± yton said boastfully. However, his action was quicker than anyone else and he


    was the first to run to the windows as soon as Billy¡¯s arrival was heard.


    ¡°I really appreciate that, Mr. Sampson!¡± Eric was ted, thinking that the social status of the


    Cunninghams would be elevated in Eastcliff in the future, if he ever got to meet Billy in personter.


    ¡°No big deal!¡± With a wide grin, yton cast Sasha a nce before he continued, ¡°But, Miss


    Cunningham¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get it done for you by today!¡± Eric red at Charlie and demanded, ¡°I don¡¯t care what


    sort of method you use, but you have to get that b*tch to spend the night with Mr. Sampson by hook or


    by crook!¡±


    An evil brilliance shone in Charlie¡¯s eyes when he told Eric, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. You can just leave it


    to me!¡± Charlie immediately gathered a bunch of men with whom he strode menacingly over to where


    Matthew and Sasha were standing and made a circle around them.


    ¡°Sasha, Grandpa has said that no matter what, you have to seize the deal tonight!¡± In an icy voice,


    Charlie threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see Matthew being thrown down by us from the roof of this


    hotel, be obedient and get the agreement signed. Otherwise, hmph, you¡¯ll end up as a widow tonight!¡±


    Sasha, who appeared stunned, challenged, ¡°What are you guys going to do? Are you going to break


    thew?¡±


    ¡°I set thew here!¡± Charles roared at her, ¡°So are you doing it, or not?¡±


    Several guys were advancing on Matthew dangerously and they seemed like they were ready to seize


    him any minute. At that moment, the main door to the ballroom was pushed open suddenly. It was


    Stanley who was striding in with a group of men.


    ¡°President Carlson!¡± yton immediately offered a bow to Stanley with an adtory look.


    Eric was thrilled to see Stanley too, because he was the man who could literally decide the fate of his


    whole family. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, Why is Mr. Carlson here? Does he know that I am having


    my birthday celebration and he¡¯s joining in as well? Goodness gracious, if that was true, the


    Cunninghams would surely rise to having great sess in the future! Eric quickly put on the most


    simpering smile he could manage and greeted Stanley, ¡°President Carlson¡­¡±


    Yet, Stanley just walked past him and headed straight to where Matthew and Sasha were standing.


    Under the watchful eyes of all the guests, Stanley bowed down respectfully to them and said, ¡°Mr.


    Larson and Miss Cunningham, the birthday celebration is now ready. Mr. Newman invites both of you to


    head to the ninth floor!¡±


    Everyone at the ballroom was astounded to hear what he said.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    How could this be?! That was the only question everyone at the ballroom was wondering about. What


    on earth gave Matthew and Sasha as well as her family the right to go to the ninth floor of the hotel?


    ¡°President Carlson, have you made a mistake?¡± Lily asked anxiously. ¡°Matthew is just a useless kept


    man. Also, my grandfather, Eric Cunningham, is the president of Cunningham Group while Matthew


    and Sasha are just some nobody. So, what gives them the right to head upstairs?¡±


    Meanwhile, Eric was smoothing out the creases on his shirt, thinking that he was supposed to be the


    one Billy Newman wanted to invite because he was the master of the Cunningham Family. At the same


    time, he was thrilled. If he was really invited to the ninth floor, the experience would be a great source


    of pride for him. Those old friends of his who had only visited the seventh floor of the hotel had been


    constantly boasting to him about their experiences. If he could really make it to the ninth floor and in


    addition to that, to attend a function held by Billy, he could brag about this privilege for the rest of his


    life. Furthermore, the Cunningham Family would then rise to be one of the most respectable


    families in Eastcliff!


    ¡°That¡¯s very rude of you!¡± Stanley lifted one hand and pped Lily, who was stunned in a fit of panic


    and uttered, ¡°H-How dare you p me?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Don¡¯t you think you deserve it?¡± Stanley countered in an icy voice.


    Lily¡¯s mouth was left agape but she dared not speak. As the Young Lady of the Cunninghams, she


    could be cocky and presumptuous all she wished in front of Matthew and Sasha. However, in front of


    Stanley Carlson, it was a totally different story. She could act wilfully in front of anyone else but in the


    presence of Stanley Carlson, she would get herself killed by acting so.


    Stanley demanded in a frosty voice, ¡°Apologize to Mr. Larson and Miss Cunningham right now, or I¡¯ll


    beat you up till you lose all your teeth!¡±


    ¡°A-Apologize to him?¡± Lily grew restless. As she had only ever hurled insults at Matthew before, asking


    her to apologize to him was the same as taking her own life. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Lily looked at Eric, hoping he


    could back her up.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Eric took a step forward and gave Stanley a fist and palm salute. ¡°President Carlson,


    I¡¯m the president of Cunningham Group¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn who you are!¡± Stanley cut him off directly and yelled, ¡°Do you have the right to offer


    your opinion while I¡¯m talking to her? Do you want to get beaten up too?!¡±


    Eric looked deeply rattled. As a seventy-year-old man, it was embarrassing for him to be reprimanded


    so rudely by Stanley, who was decades his junior. However, he dared not have a cow in front of Stanley


    in the end.


    ¡°Matthew, we¡¯re a family and there¡¯s no point in turning things so stiff!¡± In a cold voice, Eric said, ¡°Tell


    President Carlson that you don¡¯t need Lily¡¯s apology because she just had a quick tongue and didn¡¯t


    mean what she said just now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Matthew, it¡¯s just a small matter. Do you really need to do that? Just apologize to Lily and let the


    matter go!¡± James quickly chided in.


    Helen nodded her head vigorously, seeing it as the best timing to ease up the tension in their


    rtionship with Eric. As for Matthew, how he felt was not important at all.


    Lily cast an oblique nce at Matthew, looking triumphant. See, even your father-inw is asking you


    to apologize to me! Are you seeking an apology from me?Dream on!


    However, Matthew put on a poker-faced expression. You guys are only iming to be my family at this


    juncture. Did you guys consider me as your family when Lily humiliated me and when you all urged my


    wife to spend the night with Mr. Sampson?


    Suddenly, Sasha spoke, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re somewhat forgetful? My family and I had long


    been ousted from the Cunninghams. So, I don¡¯t see why we¡¯re suddenly a family.¡±


    A surge of warmth seized Matthew¡¯s heart, seeing that Sasha was willing to take his side at that crucial


    moment. However, by doing so she had totally offended the Cunninghams.


    ¡°Sasha, watch your words!¡± James huffed anxiously.


    ¡°Sasha!¡± Eric let out a low hiss through gritted teeth. ¡°Do you really want to sever your ties with the


    Cunningham Family for good? Very well, you¡¯re no longer one of the Cunningham Group from now on.


    I don¡¯t think you can fork out the three million either. Charlie, call the police!¡±


    Just as Charlie fished out his phone, he was pped in the face by Stanley. ¡°Did you mention three


    million?¡± Stanley waved his hand and shortly after that, some of his men standing nearby carried a


    leather case over.


    Stanley tossed the leather case onto the floor and said, ¡°That¡¯s your three million. Take it!¡± When the


    leather case was opened, everyone could see that it was filled up to the brim with stacks after stacks of


    one-hundred-dor bills, which definitely made up to three million, if not more!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Eric couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded by the sight of the leather case and he was shocked to


    see how far Stanley had gone to help Sasha.


    ¡°President Carlson, our Cunningham Group has many business transactions with your Carlson Group.¡±


    Eric muttered, ¡°You see, Sasha is no longer one of us now. P-President Carlson, you really don¡¯t have


    to affect the rtionship between the twopanies just because of an outsider¡­¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your reminder!¡± Stanley announced immediately, ¡°From now on, all business contracts


    between mypany and yourpany will be terminated!¡±


    Eric was terror-stricken to hear that, thinking that the Cunningham Group would surely crumble into


    pieces after losing their contracts with Carlson Group.


    ¡°President Carlson, I-I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­¡± With anxiety written all over his face, Eric suddenly


    pointed at Lily and urged, ¡°What are you waiting for? Offer your apology to Matthew now!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Lily was on the verge of breaking into tears because she was really reluctant to yield to


    Matthew.


    ¡°Apologize now, or you¡¯ll be ousted from the Cunningham Family!¡± Eric thundered.


    Lily was so rattled by Eric¡¯s threat that her whole body quivered. As the Young Lady of the


    Cunninghams, she was unlikely to be able to give up herfortable life and social status she was


    now enjoying. ¡°Matthew, I-I am sorry¡­¡± Lily¡¯s voice was barely audible.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you at all!¡± In a frosty tone, Stanley snapped, ¡°I don¡¯t want an insincere apology from you


    guys. Eric Cunningham, get ready to terminate the contracts!¡±


    ¡°President Carlson, please don¡¯t be angry.¡± In a fit of panic, Eric lifted one hand and pped Lily twice


    before he urged angrily, ¡°Speak louder!¡±


    Lily, whose face was reddened, spoke in a croaky voice, ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Stanley looked at Matthew and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Larson, if you¡¯re not happy with it, I can make her


    go on until you¡¯re satisfied!¡±


    Lily burst into tears immediately. How was she going to live with the embarrassment of having to


    apologize to Matthew under the watchful eyes of all the guests?


    ¡°Matthew, d-don¡¯t you go too far¡­¡± Charlie couldn¡¯t help but urge.


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve nned to ask her to stop in the first ce, but since you¡¯ve said so, get her to continue


    then.¡± Matthew waved his hand dismissively andmented, ¡°I¡¯m not happy with her apology.


    ¡°Did you hear that? He¡¯s not happy with your apology! Carry on!¡± Stanley raised his voice and urged,


    ¡°Give yourself a p along with each apology you make until Mr. Larson is satisfied!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily widened her eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? You don¡¯t want to do it?¡± Looking sullen, Stanley snapped, ¡°Eric Cunningham,


    just get all the contracts terminated!¡±


    Eric went so livid with rage that he was on the verge of puking blood. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what President


    Carlson said? p yourself and offer your apology!¡± he urged quickly.


    With tears streaming down her face, Lily pped herself while she apologized to Matthew continuously.


    At the same time, she red at Charlie balefully. If he had not been so garrulous, she would not have


    gone through such humiliation.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯m so sorry that you have to undergo such an unpleasant experience. Shall we head


    upstairs now?¡± Stanley asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right timing yet,¡± Matthew said softly.


    Sounding astonished, Stanley asked, ¡°Why is that so?¡±


    ncing at yton who had hidden himself among the crowd, Matthew went on, ¡°Mr. Sampson here


    had asked to bring my wife to a room to discuss business in private. Also, he said that no one was


    allowed to leave if the issue wasn¡¯t resolved by today!¡±

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    yton Sampson was so shaken that he nearly wet his pants, realizing that Matthew was trying to get


    him killed by telling Stanley Carlson about what he did at this juncture. Stanley shot yton a baleful


    nce knowing well that he was one of his subordinates.


    ¡°President Carlson, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding¡­¡± Sounding like he was about to break into tears,


    yton pleaded, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­¡±


    Looking impassive, Stanley flung his arm suddenly and ordered, ¡°Drag him outside and break his


    limbs!¡± Immediately, a few burly men lunged forward from all directions to haul yton away, during the


    process which yton squealed miserably for his life.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Stanley yelled at the top of his lungs out of the blue.


    yton, who saw it as an opportunity to excuse himself, quickly implored, ¡°President Carlson, I


    promise I won¡¯t do the same thing again in the future! Please forgive me¡­¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Stanley grabbed a random beer bottle from somewhere beside him and smashed it down on yton¡¯s


    head. ¡°Your voice is so annoying, yton! You guys, haul him outside, break his limbs and then throw


    him to Lake Eastcliff!¡± he rebuked.


    Everyone present at the ballroom was left in utter consternation when they realized that Stanley was


    going to get yton killed. As for the Cunninghams, their faces went as pale as sheets of paper. Prior


    to this, they thought yton was a big shot himself. However, it was ever so clear now who the real big


    shot was!


    At the same time, Stanley was just an insignificant character who worked for Billy Newman. For all of


    them, it was hard to imagine how scary Billy could be, who was now at the ninth floor. Matthew and


    Sasha really had a great honor to be invited there by such an influential figure.


    When no one was noticing him, Eric secretly edged closer to James and whispered, ¡°James, I¡¯ll head


    upstairs with you guyster. As the master of the Cunningham Family, if I am absent, people might


    assume that we don¡¯t know the proper etiquette!¡±


    James could understand what his father meant even if he was a fool. Thinking of all those sufferings he


    had been through all these years, James was overwhelmed with a feeling of exaltation all at once. He


    gave Eric a contemtive nce and said, ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve forgotten something¡ªmy family and I are only


    allowed to be seated with the hotel staff and we can¡¯t even sit with the employees of the Cunningham


    Group. Are we still your family in your eyes?¡±


    Eric looked stump with embarrassment written all over his face. In the end, Matthew and Sasha as well


    as her family followed Stanley to the ninth floor.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jason muttered under his breath, ¡°Why would Mr. Newman invite them upstairs?


    What makes them so special?¡±


    ¡°Is there any other possible reason? That b*tch, Sasha, must be having a fling with Mr. Newman¡­¡±


    Charlie remarked.


    ¡°Keep your mouth shut!¡± Eric looked incensed when he criticized, ¡°Charlie, you¡¯d better watch your


    words. Do you want to get yourself killed?!¡±


    Charlie broke out in cold sweat at once, realizing that anyone who badmouthed Billy behind his back


    would end up very badly.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s more to this matter than what meets the eye¡­¡± Ericmanded through gritted teeth,


    ¡°Send someone to get to the bottom of it; I need to find out the truth behind all of these¡­¡±


    ¡­


    When James and the rest arrived at the ninth floor, they were blown away by itsvish and extravagant


    interior. Everyone in Eastcliff had heard of the ninth floor of the Times Hotel, but only a few could step


    foot in it. Just by showing one¡¯s presence at this level was a symbol of a highly respectable social


    status in the city.


    Not many seats were arranged at the ballroom of the ninth floor, in the middle of which stood a


    magnificent stage where a bunch of popr movie stars and celebrities were offering their


    performances dedicatedly. The ce appeared unusuallyrge and spacious as only around twenty to


    thirty guests were seated around the stage.


    However, the twenty to thirty guests present could basically represent the city. The masters of all the


    Ten Greatest Families, the top ten richest persons as well as the most powerful and influential figures


    of the city all gathered at the ballroom. Any one of them was powerful enough to make decisions that


    could affect the entire city anytime! And now, those guests were all staring at Matthew, Sasha as well


    as her family who were standing at the entrance.


    Billy, who had a stout figure, was standing among the guests in the ballroom. Under the respectful


    gazes of all the others, he strode off in their direction with his head held high. ¡°Wee, Mr. Larson


    and Miss Cunningham!¡±


    The rest of the guests all rose to their feet to show their respect, despite not knowing Matthew and


    Sasha at all. However, they dared not treat anyone whose arrival was weed by Billy personally


    with any less esteem.


    Matthew nodded at him with a faint smile while Sasha and her family went wide-eyed and open-


    mouthed in shock. Never had they imagined that one day, they would get to witness such a scene!


    ¡°Mr. Newman, i-it¡¯s an honor to m-meet you¡­¡± James stuttered while he offered his hand. ¡°My name is


    James Cunningham and I-I¡¯m Sasha¡¯s father¡­¡±


    Billy held the hand he offered casually, and it was almost enough to make James jump in excitement.


    Did Billy just hold his hand? That was an experience he could brag about for the rest of his life!


    Billy then said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Larson, Miss Cunningham, the birthday celebration is now ready.


    Please head to the stage now.¡±


    Matthew nodded and made a hand gesture at Sasha invitingly, ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Sasha, who had yet to register the turn of events, asked bewilderedly, ¡°I-Is this my birthday


    celebration?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Billy said with a smile, ¡°Miss Cunningham, please take a look at what is written on the


    cake!¡±


    It was only then did Sasha notice that the crystal essories attached on the cake were arranged to


    form a sentence: ¡®Happy Birthday, Sasha!¡¯


    Was this really her birthday celebration? Surprised and overjoyed, Sasha¡¯s hand was held by Matthew


    when they walked toward the stage one step at a time.


    While they were on their way up, all the guests around them and the celebrities on stage started a


    round of apuse to offer their sincerest wishes to them. James and his family, who were standing


    offstage, felt exhrated when they caught sight of all the big shots who were present. Any one of those


    big shots was way out of Eric¡¯s league, and he could never in his life meet them personally. However,


    those big shots actually showed so much respect to Sasha by attending her birthday celebration.


    Everything that transpired had been too good to be true, so much so that they started to have a feeling


    that it was all just a figment of their imagination. The two of them kept pinching their arms so that the


    pain could remind them that it was not just a dream.


    It was after a while did Sasha manage to pull her mind back to reality. Looking at the dreamlike


    celebration that was unfolding in front of her, her eyes went red-rimmed again. Every girl had a dream


    to be a princess and she was no exception. Ever since she was little, no one had ever cared


    about her birthday. However, deep down inside, she still yearned to be the center of everyone¡¯s


    attention one day. At that moment, everything looked so surreal and the celebration was actually way


    more perfect than the one she had pictured in her dream. In her opinion, having such a wonderful


    experience made her life all worthwhile at once.


    ¡°Make a wish!¡± With a faint grin, Matthew said, ¡°After that, let¡¯s cut the cake together!¡±


    James and his family were taken aback by what he said. Demi couldn¡¯t resist but ask, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we


    light up the candles while she makes her wish?¡±


    Yet, no one bothered to respond to her suggestion. After taking a deep breath, Sasha put her hands


    together, closed her eyes and started making her wishes solemnly. At this moment, an ear-splitting


    sound came from outside. A ray of colorful lights was seen shooting up toward the sky where it then


    blossomed into a huge, spectacr pattern that brightened up the atmosphere before it slowly made its


    descent.


    Everyone was floored to see the fireworks disy and Demi widened her eyes in shock as she


    wondered who let it off. However, that was not all. Following the brief disy earlier, countless


    fireworks were then let off suddenly in different ces all over the city which lit up the entire Eastcliff.


    Sasha opened her eyes wide in pleasant surprise when she spotted the sparklers in the sky. It was only


    then did she realize why there were no candles on her cake. It was because the fireworks were the


    candles for her birthday!


    ¡°Sasha, we got married too hastily back then, and I owed you a great deal because of that.¡± In a gentle


    tone, he said, ¡°Please let me make it up to you bit by bit from this moment on!¡± He then picked up the


    diamond ring from the cake and got down on one knee. Staring at her affectionately, he asked, ¡°Sasha,


    will you marry me?¡±


    Finally, Sasha could no longer stop the tears from streaming down her face. On that very day, Matthew


    set off fireworks in the entire city just for Sasha alone!

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    ¡°Matthew, what¡¯s this all about?¡± James couldn¡¯t wait but ask as soon as the birthday celebration


    ended.


    Sasha and the rest of the family too eyed Matthew with astonishment, considering that everything that


    had unfolded that night was too surreal. With a faint smile, Matthew revealed the truth to them, ¡°It¡¯s


    nothing much. I just managed to cure the illness of Mr. Newman¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Newman¡¯s daughter?¡± Helen eximed in surprise. ¡°Miss Newman was knocked by a car who


    then turned into a vegetative patient. Ever since then, she had been in a state ofa for a year. Y-


    You actually cured a vegetative patient?¡±


    At that moment, something dawned on Demi, who prompted anxiously, ¡°Mom, do you remember that


    Sasha¡¯spany once came up with a new drug that imed to be a cure for vegetative patients?


    Matthew, did you use that drug on his daughter?¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Helen asked curiously.


    ¡°That must be the case!¡± Demi continued, ¡°Matthew is only a graduate from a technical college and he


    merely works as a cleaner at the hospital. How can he have such excellent medical skills? I bet he


    must have taken all the credit by using the drug manufactured by our family!¡±


    ¡°That makes sense!¡± Helen¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. If that was really the case, the credit of curing


    Mr. Newman¡¯s daughter should have gone to the Cunninghams instead. With that thought in mind,


    Helen was once again overwhelmed with bitter resentment. Matthew had had his glorious moment that


    night which was supposed to belong to the Cunninghams! Helen then quickly probed, ¡°Matthew, since


    you cured his daughter, how much did he pay you as a reward?¡±


    ¡°I received nothing!¡± Matthew shook his head and he did not offer an exnation about Demi¡¯s


    spection. He did not feel it was the right timing yet to tell anyone about his family heirloom¡ªthe jade


    pendant¡ªso as not to put himself in danger.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t receive any reward? Who are you trying to bluff?¡± ring at Matthew, Helen threatened,


    ¡°Do you want to have it all to yourself? Matthew Larson, I¡¯m telling you, you wouldn¡¯t be able to cure Mr.


    Newman¡¯s daughter at all without the drug manufactured by our Cunningham Group! All the glory was


    supposed to belong to our family and it shouldn¡¯t have gone to you!¡±


    Feeling helpless, Matthew emphasized, ¡°I really received no reward but Mr. Newman did promise to do


    me a favor, and he helped me to prepare the birthday celebration tonight!¡±


    ¡°Say what?!¡± Helen nearly freaked out when she snapped, ¡°You just let him prepare this birthday


    celebration for you without asking for a dime from him? Matthew, there must be something wrong with


    your mind!¡±


    James too asked in his exasperation, ¡°Matthew, do you have any idea what sort of man Mr. Newman


    is? He could easily reward you with two to three hundred million if you just ask for it! Did you just


    request for this birthday celebration?¡±


    ¡°Poor people indeede with poor mindsets. You aren¡¯t ambitious at all!¡± Demimented


    disdainfully. ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to utilize an opportunity to seed!¡±


    Matthew turned to face Sasha and whispered to her, ¡°I think I used it well!¡±


    Sasha blushed slightly with sweetness overloading her heart. Although they had lost the opportunity to


    strike the jackpot, at least she could be sure that Matthew really loved her. Sometimes, what women


    truly desired was just something simple.


    ¡°Dumb*ss!¡± Helen cursed. Suddenly, she seized the box held in Matthew¡¯s hands. ¡°Let me see what Mr.


    Newman has given you as a gift!¡±


    Helen¡¯s eyes widened in shock at once when she saw what was inside the box. It was the keys of a


    brand new BMW.


    ¡°Mr. Newman has gifted you a BMW!¡± Helen¡¯s voice quivered with excitement, knowing that it came


    with a heavy price tag.


    Their family did not own a car and everytime they needed transport, they had no choice but to borrow


    one from Demi¡¯s husband, Liam.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to get so excited for?¡± James¡¯s anger had yet to subside as he snapped. ¡°He could have


    gotten at least a hundred million but now, all he gets is a car. Is that something worth celebrating?¡±


    Helen, whose face turned bleak at once, criticized Matthew, ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re such a failure!¡±


    ¡°Forget it, at least we now have a car.¡± Demi took the keys over and asked with a smile, ¡°Mom and


    Dad, the car is too good to be driven by Matthew. Can I have it?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Helen immediately seized the keys back from Demi and said, ¡°Let your Dad


    drive it because he represents the dignity of our family, don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Demi looked reluctant to give up having the BMW. ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t need a car since he doesn¡¯t have a


    job,¡± Demi muttered under her breath.


    Ignoring her, Helen then gave a once-over to Matthew and her gazended on his wrist atst. ¡°Is that


    a Rolex?¡± Helen¡¯s eyes gleamed up with greed.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Matthew had no idea what to say.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re just a cleaner, the watch will be a waste to you. Remove it and let your father wear it!¡±


    While Helen was talking, she moved her hands directly toward Matthew¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Sasha was slightly annoyed by her mother¡¯s behavior. After robbing Matthew of the car, she


    was now trying to snatch his watch too!


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Don¡¯t you forget that it¡¯s our drug that cured Mr. Newman¡¯s daughter. Everything


    he now has is supposed to belong to us!¡± After seizing the watch, Helen eyed the suit Matthew was


    wearing with a little disappointment.


    It was a shame that Matthew was taller and more muscr than James. Otherwise, it would have fit


    him perfectly. Yet, she soon raised her voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t leave any stain on that suit because I¡¯ll try


    to sell it off. Since it was prepared by Mr. Newman for you, I¡¯m sure it can fetch us a good price!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sasha was enraged at her mother¡¯s outrageous behavior, but she could note up with


    anything to say.


    However, Matthew, who was smiling at Sasha, was unperturbed. After knowing how Sasha felt about


    himself, all he could see and think of now was his wife. The car and the watch did not matter to him.


    With his spectacr medical skill, he could get himself as many material items as he wanted.


    While they were having their discussion, they reached the ground floor of the hotel. The car sent from


    Billy happened to be parked at the parking lot and it was one of the BMW 7 Series. At once, Helen and


    the rest had their eyes lit up with excitement at the sight of the car. Immediately, they made a dash


    toward it and sized up the handsome vehicle with exhration.


    While Helen was stroking the car seats made of genuine leather, she remarked, ¡°This is a BMW 760.


    Jason owns one too which costs almost one million!¡±


    ¡°The one Jason owns is a 740. It¡¯s different from this which is a 760!¡± James, who was sitting at the


    driver¡¯s seat,mented excitedly. ¡°This onees with the top specs and I estimate it to cost at least


    two million.¡±


    ¡°Goodness gracious, isn¡¯t this way better than the one Jason owns?¡± Helen asked.


    ¡°Of course. I suppose Mr. Newman won¡¯t offer anything less than the best!¡± Then, James shot Matthew


    a re. ¡°A hundred million is now transformed into a car in your hands. You¡¯re indeed a genius in doing


    business!¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Helen quicklymented. ¡°He only managed to cure Mr. Newman¡¯s daughter with the drug


    from our family, but he only asked for a birthday celebration in return for that. He¡¯s spending our money


    in order to make himself look good!¡± Helen confronted him angrily, ¡°Matthew, why are you so


    materialistic and shallow?¡±


    Without any attempts to refute her, Matthew extended his hand to pull the car door open but Helen


    managed to lock it just in time. ¡°Who gives you the permission to get into the car? Get lost! Do you


    actually deserve it?¡±


    ¡°Mom, this is a gift from Mr. Newman to him!¡± Sasha couldn¡¯t help but object.


    ¡°This is a gift to us because it was the drug from ourpany that managed to cure Mr. Newman¡¯s


    daughter, not him!¡± Helen said crossly. ¡°Matthew, get away from us because you have no right to be in


    this car.¡±


    ¡°How is he going to go home then?¡± Sasha questioned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! It¡¯s best that he doesn¡¯t go home because the sight of him gives me a headache! James,


    let¡¯s just go!¡±


    With a disdainful grunt, James drove his entire family away leaving Matthew behind.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    In the end, Matthew took a taxi back. When he reached home, James and Helen were sitting in the


    living room, as though they were waiting for him. ¡°You¡¯re finally back. What time is it now? Do you


    actually still care about the family?!¡± Helen reprimanded.


    Matthew was left speechless. You were the one who stopped me from getting into the car earlier on,


    but now you¡¯reining that I came backte! ¡°It¡¯s hard to get a taxi around Times Hotel. I only


    managed to get one after walking on foot for two miles¡ª¡± Matthew tried to exin himself but Helen


    cut him off directly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your exnation. Just admit that you¡¯re poor and ipetent.


    Do you still need to get a taxi if you could afford yourself a car?¡±


    Sasha couldn¡¯t resist but defend Matthew, ¡°Mom, it was you who snatched the car that Mr. Newman


    gave him as a gift¡­¡±


    ¡°Keep your mouth shut!¡± Helen snapped furiously. ¡°Have I not made myself clear enough? That car


    belongs to us and it has nothing to do with him. Without the drug produced by our family, would Mr.


    Newman even know who he is?¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re ridiculous!¡± Sasha, who was annoyed, said crossly.


    ¡°How am I being ridiculous? Does any part of what I said not make sense?¡± Sasha was so incensed by


    her mother¡¯s critiques that she stormed off back to her room. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault that Sasha is throwing a


    tantrum. Could you just stop creating trouble for us?!¡± Helen criticized Matthew angrily.


    This time, Matthew was really left speechless. Sasha is clearly being angry with you and I wonder why


    am I to me for that again?


    ¡°Forget it. I shouldn¡¯t pin any hopes on a useless man like you!¡± Angrily, she demanded, ¡°Now, go and


    remove that suit you are wearing because Liam ising byter to take it.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Matthew was taken aback by what she said. Didn¡¯t she say she wanted to sell it off? Why is Liam


    coming to take it?


    ¡°Is there any problem with that? Liam is a businessman and it¡¯s reasonable for him to wear premium


    clothing. Are you going to dress in this way to clean the toilet? What¡¯s more, Liam always buys us


    presents every year. What about you? What have you done other than having your meals at home?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so biased!¡± Sasha couldn¡¯t help but stride out of the room and said, ¡°This suit is a gift


    from Mr. Newman to Matthew¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to repeat this: all these things from Mr. Newman are supposed to belong to us and they have


    got nothing to do with Matthew. I haveplete say in this and you have no right to interfere with my


    decision!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Just as Sasha wanted to say something, she was stopped by Matthew. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s nothing more than


    just a suit.¡± Withposure, he walked back to his room and changed back to his own clothes before


    taking the suit out.


    ¡°Pack it up nicely!¡± With resentment written all over her face, Helen criticized, ¡°Could you at least have


    some forethought? Are you going to hand it to your brother-inw just like that? Don¡¯t you think you


    should be more respectful toward him?¡±


    What she said angered Sasha, who refuted, ¡°Both of them are your sons-inw, so why does Matthew


    have to be respectful toward him?!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, can a live-in son-inw be the same as a son-inw?¡± With a contemptuous look, Helen added,


    ¡°While one depends on our family for a living, the other takes care of us; what do you think?¡±


    Liam soon came looking delighted with two hampers in his hands. With all smiles, Helen immediately


    walked over and showered him with all her attention as though he was his own son. Looking proud of


    himself, Liam sat in the living room chatting with James and Helen. While he was at it, his vision


    lingered in the direction of Sasha¡¯s room¡ªit was obvious he was trying to steal nces at her. Much to


    his disappointment, Sasha did note out of her room even once.


    ¡°Mom, this suit looks rather nice. Let me try it on!¡± Liam made a dash excitedly to one of the bedrooms


    to put on the suit.


    ¡°Is it a sizerger than your usual one?¡± Helen asked. After all, Liam was half a head¡¯s size shorter


    than Matthew.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can take it back and get it altered.¡± Liam adored the suit so much that he was reluctant to


    take it off. He recognized the suit to be from Armani which cost several hundred thousand. He was sure


    he would look chic by wearing this suit out in the future.


    ¡°Fine then.¡± Helen nodded before she yelled, ¡°Matthew, why are you still standing there doing nothing?


    Get a bag to put Liam¡¯s clothes in!¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m leaving my clothes behind as a gift for Matthew.¡± With a heartyugh, Liam


    continued, ¡°Since Matthew doesn¡¯t own many decent clothes, I really should offer him some help as his


    brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Liam, that¡¯s very kind of you,¡± Helen said with a smile. ¡°Matthew,e on here and thank Liam!¡±


    Matthew did not say anything. Why do I have to thank him for his old clothes when he took away my


    new suit?


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not stand on ceremony since we¡¯re a family!¡± Liam then waved flourishly and said,


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ve got to go and I¡¯ll buy the two of you dinner tomorrow night!¡±


    ¡°Great! Please be careful on your way back!¡± Helen and James walked Liam out to the main door; the


    smile on their faces had never fainted.


    By the time Matthew returned to his room, he found Sasha sitting next to the table, sulking. ¡°Matthew,


    c-could you please man up a little? Why did you offer your belongings to others?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Matthew let out a chuckle and said, ¡°I don¡¯t use the car and the watch that much. What¡¯s


    more, I gave them to Dad and Mom as they¡¯re not outsiders.¡±


    Sasha asked indignantly, ¡°Don¡¯t you notice how they are treating you?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Matthew looked at her affectionately as he continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t care. They are your parents


    who brought you up and let you be my wife, which is my biggest honor. So, it¡¯s my obligation to


    treat them well!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s face blushed slightly when she remarked, ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet talker. Come clean with me


    now¡ªsince when did you be so skilled at flirting with girls?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not flirting because I really meant every word I said!¡± Matthew grabbed her hands and ced them


    on his chest. ¡°Can¡¯t you feel my love for you?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, I can¡¯t!¡± Sasha grunted annoyingly but she did not take back her hands. She could still remember


    vividly the moment Matthew proposed to her earlier that night. At that moment, she felt that all the


    humiliation she had suffered over the past three years had turned out to be worthwhile. ¡°Fine, I can¡¯t


    make anyments about letting Mom and Dad have the car and the watch. But, what about giving


    the suit to Liam?¡± Sasha questioned angrily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it might not do Liam any good by taking away the suit.¡±


    ¡°Why is that so?¡± Sasha asked curiously.


    He shed her a mysterious smile and said, ¡°You¡¯ll find out tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re keeping me in suspense, huh?¡± Sasha pursed her lips and suddenly, she made a stretch so


    alluring a posture that Matthew found himself unable to tear his eyes away from her.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy. Let¡¯s go to bed!¡± Sasha covered half of her body with the nket exposing only her fair-


    skinned calves.


    Despite his racing heartbeat, Matthew still behaved himself by obediently switching off the lights and


    lying down on his makeshift bed. Sasha couldn¡¯t help but be frustrated to see this. Some timeter, she


    muttered in a soft voice, ¡°Matthew, isn¡¯t that bed that you¡¯re sleeping on too small for you?¡±


    ¡°Nope, I think it suits me just right!¡±


    ¡°It suits you just right? Well, you should just sleep there for the rest of your life then!¡± Sasha clicked her


    tongue with irritation.


    Matthew, who was stunned for a second, suddenly felt like pping himself for his lousy answer. ¡°Why


    don¡¯t you ask me again?¡± he asked tentatively.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Sasha flipped to the other side and showed him her back.


    Lying on the makeshift bed, Matthew was in a quandary for a long time but in the end, he still had no


    guts to move.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Next morning, Liam visited them wearing the Armani suit. ¡°How do I look? Does it look better on me


    now after I got it altered?¡± Liam deliberately walked over to Matthew to show off.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad. Liam, you¡¯re now looking more and more like a sessful man!¡± With a gleeful face,


    Helen went on to make a sarcastic remark, ¡°Unlike someone who still looks poor and ipetent even


    though with that suit on!¡±


    Sasha shot Matthew with a skeptical nce. Didn¡¯t you tell me that it wasn¡¯t a good thing for Liam to


    have that set of clothes? Why is he still here trying to show off to everyone?


    Suddenly, a man dressed in an immacte suit walked over to the main door. ¡°Good morning, I¡¯m Mr.


    Walker, the manager of the Armani gship store. I¡¯m here to collect the suit. May I know whether it¡¯s


    ready to be returned?¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    While everyone present was stunned at once, Helen asked puzzledly, ¡°W-What suit are you referring


    to?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the one that Mr. Larson worest night¡­¡± Speaking of which, Mr. Walker suddenly spotted Liam


    and said, ¡°Ah yes, the suit that this gentleman is wearing is the one!¡±


    ¡°T-This suit?¡± Liam was dumbfounded. Did the suit have to be returned?


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Mr. Larson was just trying it onst night. If all of you would like to have it, please


    purchase it directly!¡± Mr. Walker said with a smile. ¡°The total price of this set is seven hundred and thirty


    thousand!¡±


    Liam trembled as he could not fork out that kind of money.


    ¡°Have you made a mistake? This suit is a gift for us from Mr. Newman!¡± Helen said anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that I¡¯m not mistaken!¡± Mr. Walker nodded as he exined, ¡°It was indeed collected by Mr.


    Newman, but he didn¡¯t make a payment for it.¡±


    Helen was left speechless as she went wide-eyed and open-mouthed in shock. Since Billy Newman


    had sent them a car which cost several millions and a watch which cost nearly a million, she was


    surprised to learn that he did not pay for the suit which cost only several hundred thousand.


    ¡°Forget it, we¡¯re not keeping the suit!¡± James snapped indignantly.


    Reluctantly, Liam removed the attire and handed it to Mr. Walker. Suddenly, Mr. Walker eximed in


    surprise, ¡°T-There¡¯s something wrong with the suit! D-Did you guys alter it?¡±


    Liam was so frightened by Mr. Walker¡¯s question that he quivered and stammered, ¡°I-I only had a very


    slight alteration done to it. It can be undone¡­¡±


    ¡°You must be crazy!¡± Mr. Walker red at him and snapped. ¡°This is a suit from Armani and it¡¯s purely


    handmade by Italian tailors! You actually amended the suit?! It has beenpletely ruined by y¡¯all!¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that serious. We only got a couple of stitches done to it¡­¡± replied Helen.


    Mr. Walker refuted her furiously, ¡°It can¡¯t be that serious? No alterations should be done to suits like


    these because they are all custom made! Now, you guys have no choice but to purchase it, because it


    won¡¯t be merchantable anymore even if I take it back to my store. The price is seven hundred and thirty


    thousand. Would you prefer to pay it by credit card or cash?¡±


    Every single one of them was stupefied. There was no way they could afford it.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re being rather unreasonable!¡± In her agitation, Helen confronted him, ¡°What¡¯s so big a deal


    about doing a couple of stitches to the suit? What¡¯s more, the suit is a gift from Mr. Newman, so why


    should we pay for it ourselves?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just ask for payment from whoever is in possession of the attire. If you guys are unhappy with this


    arrangement, please visit Mr. Newman and ask him to pay for it!¡±


    Helen was left speechless because there was no way she had the guts to visit Billy for such an issue.


    ¡°If you all refuse to make the payment, I¡¯ll have no choice but to call the police!¡± Mr. Walker fished out


    his phone in a threatening manner.


    Helen and the rest went panic-stricken, especially Liam, who was so shaken that his forehead was


    covered with beads of sweat and he looked like he was on the verge of crying. Never had he thought


    that he would bring such a great mess upon himself by getting the suit altered earlier that morning.


    Meanwhile, Sasha was pleased to watch the ensuing drama. Finally, she understood what Matthew


    meantst night¡ªit really wouldn¡¯t do Liam any good by taking the suit as his own.


    Out of the blue, Helen shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°In fact, you should ask Matthew to pay for the


    suit!¡±


    ¡°Mom, what has this got anything to do with him?¡± Sasha was eager to defend Matthew.


    ¡°Why not?¡± With her eyes widened, Helen emphasized, ¡°This was given to him by Mr. Newman.


    Matthew was the one who wore it back and he even sent it as a gift to Liam. Obviously, he was trying to


    sabotage Liam by giving it to him without paying!¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t give him as a gift; it was Liam who snatched it from him!¡± Sasha countered.


    ¡°He was wearing the suitst night. If he didn¡¯t remove it, could Liam strip it off him? I was wondering


    why he was willing to give it away so readilyst night. It turns out that it was his plot to sabotage your


    brother-inw! Matthew, I really have no idea you¡¯re actually so poisonous!¡± Helen spat furiously.


    ¡°Mom, t-this is too much¡­¡± Sasha chimed in.


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t see why? Don¡¯t you understand how a debt should be settled by its debtor? Well, Liam,


    you may go first and we¡¯ll let Matthew handle this!¡±


    Liam took to his heels immediately.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Just as Sasha wanted to interject, she was stopped by Helen, who reproached angrily,


    ¡°Matthew, I¡¯ll leave this to you. You have to clean up the mess you created yourself!¡± With that, Helen


    dragged Sasha into one of the bedrooms without giving a chance for Matthew to speak.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re being too mean! How could you do this to Matthew?¡± Sasha confronted her mother


    indignantly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem with the way that I am treating him? How do you think we should deal with this


    matter? Are we going to let Liam bear the heavy price tag of that suit? Sasha, do you think Liam can


    fork out that kind of money?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t afford it, but can Matthew? It¡¯s such a huge sum, so he might have to go to jail if it can¡¯t be


    solved properly!¡± Sasha said angrily.


    ¡°That¡¯s a different story. Liam is a businessman and he can earn up to two to three hundred thousand


    per year, but Matthew only gets an annual sry of around thirty to forty thousand. Can¡¯t you see who¡¯s


    more important in our family?¡±


    ¡°How could you see it this way? Whoever caused the problem has to bear the responsibility of it. What


    gives him the right to push that to someone else?¡± Sasha retorted.


    ¡°Matthew is a live-in son-inw. Since he depends on our family for a living, he¡¯s obligated to step up


    when we¡¯re in trouble.¡±


    ¡°W-What sort of nonsense is that?!¡± Sasha was exasperated.


    ¡°This ismon sense. As a live-in son-inw of our family, what¡¯s the point of keeping him if he¡¯s not


    contributing anything to our family, or, if he refused to step up when we¡¯re at the most desperate of


    situations? Even if I am keeping a dog, it would lunge forward and bite a stranger who yells at me!¡±


    ¡°How could you speak in this way? I don¡¯t care! Matthew hasn¡¯t got anything to do with this and I can¡¯t


    allow him to take the me!¡± Sasha dered angrily.


    Just as she was heading for the door, Helen suddenly pushed the window open and yelled furiously, ¡°I¡¯ll


    jump off the building through this window if you go out of that door. So, do you want to save my life or


    do you want to help that useless man?!¡±


    Much frightened by her mother¡¯s behavior, Sasha immediately retrieved her hands from the doorknob


    with tears of anger streaming down her face. ¡°Mom, h-how could you do this to me¡­¡±


    At the same time, James too had fled into his own bedroom. All three of them only opened the door


    secretly to a slit to take a peek outside the room when the voices seemed to finally die down after a


    long time. Now that Mr. Walker had left, Matthew was alone at the living room sipping tea. Sasha was


    the first to dart out to the living room. ¡°Matthew, how was it? Are you alright?¡± she asked anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re fine?¡± asked Helen as she edged closer. ¡°How did you settle it?¡±


    ¡°I gave Mr. Newman a call just now. He forgot to pay for the suit yesterday and he arranged for


    someone to settle the sum just now!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Helen widened her eyes in shock who then confronted him all of a sudden in a furious tone, ¡°W-


    Why didn¡¯t you make that call earlier?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me to.¡± Matthew shrugged and continued, ¡°Moreover, the suit was taken away by Liam


    yesterday. How should I put it when I call Mr. Newman? Do I ask him to pay for Liam? Wouldn¡¯t he


    assume that I am trying to bluff him?¡±


    Helen got so enraged that she was left stumped. James immediately came over to join the


    conversation. ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re actually allowed to call Mr. Newman? I-In that case, could you ask him


    for more items like some money, for example?¡±


    Helen too held her breath while she eyed Matthew with great anticipation.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± Matthew shook his head and said, ¡°From the earlier phone call we had, Mr. Newman


    told me that we¡¯re even now.¡±


    James and Helen, who were greatly disappointed, criticized him angrily, ¡°You¡¯re hopeless!¡±


    ¡°Forget it. We shouldn¡¯t waste our time speaking to a useless man like him!¡± Helen picked up the suit


    left on the floor and said, ¡°Give Liam a call and ask him to get the suit back.¡±


    James called up Liam but to his surprise, Liam was so traumatized by the incident earlier that he dared


    not take it back anymore. ¡°Never mind then. This Liam is not any better either!¡± James remarked


    angrily. Just as he was about to thrust his phone away in exasperation, he received a call.


    ¡°It¡¯s from my father!¡± James, who was pleasantly surprised to get Eric¡¯s call, quickly calmed himself


    down before he picked it up. ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°James Cunningham, you really have a marvelous pair of daughter and son-inw!¡± Eric roared. ¡°How


    dare they steal our newly invented drug and use it to cure people?! All of you, get ready to be put to jail


    for leaking the confidential information of thepany!¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Last night, Matthew had Billy Newman make a public announcement that his daughter had been cured


    by Matthew with the use of a drug so that his medical skill could be kept as a secret.


    Just like Demi, Eric and the rest of the Cunninghams thought of the drug manufactured by their


    company as soon as they learned about Billy¡¯s announcement. It was invented two years ago but the


    research waster put to a halt after it failed to pass the required quality review. However, that was not


    important because the point was, the drug had cured Billy¡¯s daughter!


    That was to say, the glory and honor of being invited to the ninth floor of Times Hotelst night should


    have belonged to the Cunninghams. In the end, they had been robbed of it by Matthew and Sasha¡¯s


    family. The Cunninghams went livid with rage when they realized this. At the same time, Eric made up


    his mind to make Matthew and Sasha¡¯s family pay a heavy price for this.


    James trembled with fear after receiving Eric¡¯s phone call. ¡°Well done, Matthew! Look at the mess you


    brought upon us!¡± Helen¡¯s eyes went red-rimmed when she chastised, ¡°If you¡¯re looking for trouble, why


    didn¡¯t you just involve yourself in this? Why did you implicate all of us as well?¡±


    ¡°Matthew, will you only stop after getting all of us killed?¡± Demi confronted him resentfully.


    Sasha stood next to Matthew looking just as bleak as the rest of them. As one of the managing


    executives of thepany, she knew very well how dire the consequences of this matter could be.


    Once it escted into something huge, Matthew would surely be sentenced to jail! ¡°Matthew, you really


    acted too rashly this time!¡± Sasha muttered.


    ¡°That¡¯s not rash. It¡¯s something only dingbats would do!¡± James mmed the table and challenged


    Matthew, ¡°Matthew, tell us now, how are you going to settle this?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± With a faint smile, Matthew reassured them, ¡°All of you, please don¡¯t worry because


    I¡¯ll solve this!¡±


    ¡°Will you? How are you going to talk your way out? I¡¯m surprised to see that not only are you keen to


    pursue vanity, you¡¯ve also learned how to brag. Since Mr. Newman told you that he no longer owes you


    anything, do you think he will help you?


    The Cunninghams are going to take the dispute to court! And once things get messy, our entire family


    will get implicated! What wrong has our family done to have our life cross paths with a good-for-nothing


    guy like you?! You have no talent and all you do is constantly bring trouble to us. Goodness gracious,


    life¡¯s just getting harder and harder¡­¡± Helen started crying her heart out hysterically.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± James roared angrily. ¡°We should focus on settling the issue at hand!¡±


    ¡°How¡¯re we going to settle it? Don¡¯t you know your father well?¡± doubted Helen.


    James had difficultying up with a reply, knowing well that Eric had never been one who cared


    about kinship and family ties.


    ¡°In fact, there¡¯s a solution to it¡­¡± Demi spoke suddenly.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked an anxious Helen.


    Looking at Matthew, Demi said leisurely, ¡°Matthew was the one who did the stealing. If he was willing to


    shoulder all the responsibility for it, our family would no longer be implicated.¡±


    ¡°Demi, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Sasha found her suggestion uneptable.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s right!¡± Helen¡¯s eyes brightened up with hope as she continued, ¡°He was the one who stole


    the drug, so why should it be associated with us? Matthew, why don¡¯t you turn yourself in and take the


    me yourself?¡±


    ¡°Mom! How could you ask him to do that?¡± Sasha asked anxiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Did I put it wrongly? We have no idea about what he did, so why are we


    getting implicated by him? Why should we suffer the repercussions together with him?¡±


    Sasha, who got so enraged by Helen that her face turned red, countered, ¡°W-Why didn¡¯t you say so


    when all of you followed him to the ninth floor of the hotelst night? Also, you guys can¡¯t excuse


    yourself anymore after taking the car and the watch from Matthew!¡±


    ¡°We had no idea about his theftst night. As for the car and the watch¡­¡± James carried on somewhat


    reluctantly, ¡°We can give them back to him¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Helen raised her voice and said crossly, ¡°He owes us that car and that watch.


    Shouldn¡¯t he make some contribution to our family after living off us for such a long time? Matthew,


    don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Matthew¡¯s heart was seized by a surge of bitterness as he realized that not only did Helen want to


    benefit from what he did, she also wanted him to take all the me alone and be sent to jail. It was way


    beyond his imagination how bold and shameless his parents-inw could get.


    ¡°Matthew, please don¡¯t worry!¡± Sasha grabbed one of his arms and whispered, ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to


    bear this responsibility alone.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s words of support warmed up his heart substantially. Caressing her long and smooth hair, he


    said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Sasha. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ve told you before that I


    wouldn¡¯t let you go through anymore suffering for the rest of your life and I¡¯ll honor that promise!¡±


    ¡°You may continue to brag all you want!¡± Demi criticized with her lips pursed. ¡°The summons from the


    court are reaching soon, Matthew. If you really don¡¯t want to see my sister suffer, you should take the


    me upon yourself!¡±


    Helen¡¯s eyes gleamed up with inspiration when she heard Demi. ¡°Yes, if you love Sasha, you should


    just turn yourself in!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t worry because I¡¯ll settle it!¡± With that, he headed straight out of the house.


    ¡°Matthew¡­¡± Sasha wanted to go with him.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Helen blocked the door and warned Sasha angrily. ¡°Sasha, this is the best solution


    for the time being. Our family can only clear our names with Matthew taking on the responsibility


    himself.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any buts! Do you want to see your parents being sent to jail at such an old age?¡±


    Looking lost, Sasha¡¯s eyes went red-rimmed at once.


    Meanwhile, at the Cunningham Residence situated to the north of the city, Sasha¡¯s cousin, Charlie,


    was gesticting excitedly as he said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sure this n will be watertight! We have Sasha


    under control now that we have something to threaten her with! If she refuses to obey our instructions,


    then we¡¯ll just send her as well as her family to jail!¡±


    ¡°Sasha, that b*tch has been unwilling to contribute to the family with the good looks she has. It¡¯s all her


    fault trying to y a virtuous girl that costs us so many profitable businesses!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! If it wasn¡¯t for her, our wealth would have already been multiplied by several times!¡±


    ¡°This time, let¡¯s see whether she¡¯s willing to cooperate.¡±


    ¡°President Smith from Midshire contacted me two days ago, saying that he will give us the project


    worth 3 million in Midshire as long as Sasha is willing to go on a holiday trip with him for a fortnight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. President Ferguson from Northgulf has just offered me a project worth 50 million!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha, there¡¯s no rush. We can arrange them one by one and fill up her schedule!¡±


    The Cunninghams were talking excitedly about it.


    With a smile, Eric tapped the table softly and announced his decision, ¡°We should put off those projects


    from other cities and focus our attention on seizing the projects avable in Eastcliff first.


    Jason, call up those bosses and invite them over to have a gathering here. Charlie, make a trip to


    Sasha¡¯s ce and ask her to dress up to join the dinner with the bosses.¡±


    Jason, who was slightly confused, asked, ¡°Dad, how many bosses should I call? Didn¡¯t we just decide


    to arrange them to meet Sasha one at a time?¡±


    Eric red at him and snapped, ¡°You know nothing! As Sasha is still a virgin, she¡¯s at her most


    valuable moment. We will hold an auction for the bossester to let them bid for a night with Sasha so


    that our benefit can be maximized!¡±


    Jason¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as he said delightedly, ¡°Dad, you really have great foresight!


    Fine, I¡¯ll arrange it. Ha ha, we must fetch a good price from that b*tch tonight!¡±

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    At thekeside vi in Lakeside Garden where he was staying, Matthew was looking at Natalie in


    silence with eyes brimming with affection as she was lying on the bed.


    Natalie had already recovered from her injury but in order to cure her illness, he had to get her the


    Thousand-Year Snow Lotus, which was one of the herbs needed in the prescription.


    Having no choice, Matthew could only keep her in a state of unconsciousness to maintain her current


    condition for the time being, and he would then wake her up once he found the herb.


    Stanley Carlson, who was standing in front of Matthew respectfully, was sent here by Billy Newman to


    provide assistance to him.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯ve made some inquiries around.¡± In a grim voice, Stanley told him, ¡°The Cunninghams


    invited the bosses of some pharmaceuticalpanies in the city to participate in an auction at


    Cunningham Residence to bid for a night with M-Miss Cunningham¡­¡±


    An icy glint flickered in Matthew¡¯s eyes. ¡°Will it be participated by many?¡± he asked in a frosty tone.


    ¡°There¡¯re a total of eight bosses who are all quite reputable in the healthcare industry. But, I can ensure


    that they won¡¯t be able to make it out of their homes if you like!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡± Matthew waved his hands dismissively and snapped frigidly, ¡°How dare these


    people be eyeing my wife! There¡¯s no way I will forgive them!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Larson, how would you like to punish them? Please don¡¯t hesitate to give me instructions. Or,


    should I get them thrown into Lake Eastcliff?¡±


    ¡°I would be letting them off too lightly by doing that!¡± In a soft voice, Matthew continued, ¡°It¡¯s eleven


    thirty in the morning now. By seven tonight, I want them to be announced as bankrupt. Can you do


    that?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Stanley hesitated, thinking that the task was quite challenging.


    ¡°Therge Rejuvenating Pill is a pill which is more effective than the mini Rejuvenating Pill by ten


    times!¡± In an icy voice, Matthew continued, ¡°If I give you the recipe for it¡­¡±


    As the recipe for the mini Rejuvenating Pill was valued at almost two billion, Stanley was sure that the


    large version one must be worth over ten billion! Immediately, Stanley perked up and said agitatedly,


    ¡°Mr. Larson, please don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll receive news of my death if I can¡¯t get them bankrupt by five in


    the evening!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it before five.¡± Matthew waved his hands and emphasized, ¡°Just do it at seven


    tonight as I said. I want them to know that they are made bankrupt because of joining the auction!¡±


    ¡°You can rest assured that I¡¯ll get it done well!¡± Stanley said.


    At six thirty in the evening, Sasha and her family rushed their way to Cunningham Residence. Charlie


    visited them personally to give them the ultimatum that the Cunninghams would straightaway call the


    police and get them arrested if they didn¡¯t make it to Cunningham Residence tonight.


    Before they stepped into the mansion, Helen reminded James again, ¡°When we meet your fatherter,


    remember to make it very clear to him that Matthew was the culprit and we have nothing to do with the


    theft. They should aim their punishment at him!¡±


    James nodded his head vigorously in acknowledgement. Just as Sasha was about to say something,


    she was stopped by Helen, who snapped furiously at her daughter, ¡°You¡¯d better keep your mouth shut


    or your father and I will kill ourselves in front of you!¡±


    With resignation, Sasha had no choice but to stay silent with tears welled up in her eyes. As soon as


    they stepped into the mansion, they found Eric and the rest of the Cunninghams waiting for them.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± James immediately approached Eric and spoke, ¡°Please listen to me, it¡¯s all¡­¡±


    ¡°Say no more!¡± Eric waved his hands to stop James from talking. ¡°After all, we¡¯re a family and I¡¯ll never


    be so ruthless to y¡¯all!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    James and Helen were overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Dad! Thank you very much!¡±


    ¡°But, since all of us are one household, we have to do things for the benefit of the whole family!¡± Eric


    cast an oblique nce at Sasha and said, ¡°Sasha, we¡¯ve invited some bosses over here tonight to


    have a business discussion. Do serve them wellter!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Looking deeply rattled, James questioned, ¡°Dad, w-what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Eric red at him and countered.


    ¡°Dad, s-she¡¯s your granddaughter¡­¡± Helen interrupted eagerly.


    ¡°That just adds to the reason why she has to make some contribution! After enjoying afortable life


    provided by the family for so many years, shouldn¡¯t she offer something back?¡±


    ¡°But, t-this is¡­¡± Helen tried toe up with a reason to rebut him.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Frustrated, Eric snapped. ¡°It¡¯s very straightforward: either she serves the bosses wellter or


    you guys will be sent straight to jail tonight!¡±


    James and Helen, who were intimidated by Eric¡¯s menacing tone, kept their heads low and dared not


    speak. Eric had always favored boys over girls in his household.


    He only cared about his grandsons whereas he deemed having granddaughters as something that


    could only bring him losses. Therefore, he would not hesitate at all to sacrifice a granddaughter to


    exchange for benefits for the entire family!


    Sasha pleaded in a croaky voice, ¡°Dad, Mom, what should I do¡­¡±


    The eyes of both James and Helen reddened because they were at a loss of what to do to save their


    daughter out of the predicament.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Matthew¡¯s fault!¡± Demi sted angrily. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t be involved in such a


    huge mess like this!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a jinx who only brings trouble. How useless is he? He ran away after getting us in this hot mess.


    How can he call himself a man by being so irresponsible?!¡± Helen remarked angrily.


    ¡°We asked you to get a divorce with him much earlier than this, but you refused to listen. See, this is


    how you end up by being wilful!¡± James criticized.


    Sasha, who was being bombarded byints from her family, felt anguished and disappointed.


    Matthew had yet to be back after he left in the morning. He promised me that he will not let me go


    through anymore suffering, but will he be able to honor his oath?


    At that juncture, eight men stepped into the living room from outside. At the sight of Sasha, all their


    eyes gleamed up with lust as they stared at hersciviously. The eight men had done business with the


    Cunninghams before. Back then, basically all of them had offered Sasha with various projects but with


    the condition of Sasha keeping thempany. However, their offer had all been rejected by her.


    Charles sneered, ¡°So, Sasha, have you made your decision? Are you going to sacrifice yourself or let


    your parents be sent to jail with you?¡±


    In between sniggers, Lily said, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s an easy choice to make. What¡¯s so big a deal about


    spending some time with the bosses? I¡¯m sure they will treat you very gently! You might even get


    addicted to it by the end of the day!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right!¡± One of the bosses who was quite plump said with a smile, ¡°Miss Cunningham, please


    don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m known to be very gentle with girls!¡±


    ¡°Hey fatso, you might not be able to get Miss Cunningham to spend the night with you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, we¡¯ll seeter! Anyone of us who makes the highest bid will get her!¡±


    The eight men grew uproarious, absorbing in a heated discussion as though one of them would surely


    get Sasha to spend the night with him. Sasha, who went livid with rage listening to their chatters,


    emphasized through gritted teeth, ¡°I won¡¯t let you guys touch me even it means I have to kill myself for


    that!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you may give it a try!¡± Charles sneered. ¡°If you refuse to cooperate with us, I can guarantee you


    that your parents as well as your sister will be punished by something even worse than death!¡±


    Sasha felt bitter at once after listening to what Charles said, realizing that her family was her Achilles¡¯


    heel. Did it mean that she would really be vited and humiliated by those guys this time?


    Demi, who was trembling out of fear, mumbled, ¡°Sasha, w-why don¡¯t you just ept it? As long as you


    get more businesses for the family, o-our family will be highly respected by the rest of the


    Cunninghams in the future!¡±


    ¡°Say what?!¡± Helen reproached angrily, ¡°She¡¯s your sister, h-how could you say something like that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but w-what should we do now?¡± Demi said, her face went as pale as a sheet of paper.


    Tears started streaming down Helen¡¯s face as she cursed, ¡°Matthew Larson, you deserve to be sliced


    and shed into a thousand pieces! You can¡¯t even protect your own wife. What sort of man are you?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use mentioning that useless piece of crap at this hour!¡± James gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m


    sure that coward must have gone hiding somewhere! He definitely won¡¯t show his face now!¡±


    ¡°Have you guys finished your discussion?¡± Charles yelled in an icy voice, ¡°Since our guests are all


    here, you should get inside the room! Sasha Cunningham, let me remind you one more time: if you


    dare to refuse any demandster, you and your family will be sent straight to jail!¡±


    Clenching her fists tightly, an icy glint shone in Sasha¡¯s eyes as she was even nning to kill herself by


    knocking her head onto the wall.


    Just then, a level voice rang out. ¡°Are all the guests here? Indeed, I have to to get inside the room as


    soon as possible or I won¡¯t be able to catch the drama in time!¡±


    At this crucial moment, Matthew made his way to the living room at a leisurely pace.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    ¡°Matthew, how very bold of you to be here?!¡± Charlie¡¯s face turned sinister at once when he ordered,


    ¡°Seize him!¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± The plump-looking guy suddenly spoke, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miss Cunningham¡¯s husband? Since he¡¯s


    here to attend the dinner too, he should be invited in together with us!¡±


    ¡°Hey, is there something wrong with your mind to allow him in?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you don¡¯t understand this, do you? Try to imagine how exciting it will be to see her husband


    offering her to us himself!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed by how dirty that idea of yours is. You¡¯re right, we should let her husband in!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha, it seems like we can¡¯tmence the dinner without her husband, huh.¡±


    ¡°The night is getting more and more interesting¡­¡±


    The Cunninghams stared at each other, disgusted by how shameless the eight bosses were.


    ¡°In this case, just let him go into the ballroom together with us!¡± Eric waved his hand and announced.


    With a disdainful look, Charlie remarked, ¡°Dear brother-inw of mine, did you hear that? You have to


    help Sasha to review all the bosses here and select the best one out of them for her!¡±


    Everyone burst outughing as they eyed Matthew contemptuously, who ignored the rest of them and


    headed straight to Sasha, lookingposed.


    ¡°Matthew, d-do you have any idea what you just said?!¡± Helen questioned him furiously. ¡°Do you know


    what¡¯s the purpose of this dinner you¡¯re asking Sasha to attend?¡±


    Matthew nodded his head, signaling that he knew what the dinner was for.


    ¡°Why do you still allow her to go anyway?¡± Exasperated, Helen cursed, ¡°You really let me down. You¡¯re


    not a useless crap but an outright coward! Do you still consider yourself as a man?!¡±


    Disappointment was written all over Sasha¡¯s face at the same time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing bad will happen to her. I promised Sasha that I wouldn¡¯t let her go through


    anymore suffering and I¡¯ll surely honor it!¡± Matthew said in a soft voice.


    ¡°D-Doesn¡¯t this fall under the same category too?¡± James criticized angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you know she¡¯s


    about to suffer the greatest humiliation of all her life?!¡±


    Matthew glued his eyes on Sasha and muttered, ¡°Sasha, please believe me!¡±


    ¡°Believe you? It was you who caused her to fall under this predicament. Why should she believe you?¡±


    Demi doubted.


    Sasha, whose face reddened in agitation, dered through gritted teeth after some contemtion,


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll believe you this time!¡±


    ¡°Sasha¡­¡± Helen grew anxious.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Looking determined, Sasha said, ¡°Since we can no longer run away from this trap


    tonight, I should go in and fight for a chance to survive. The worst case scenario is to die fighting!¡±


    Then, they stepped into the ballroom where a banquet had been arranged by the Cunninghams. Sasha


    and her family were seated at the main table with Eric, which was a rare opportunity.


    ¡°Ladies and gentleman, I guess everyone already has an idea of the reason we¡¯ve gathered here


    tonight.¡± With a smile, he continued, ¡°Without further ado, let¡¯s begin the auction!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Cunningham, I have a project worth 30 million this year¡­¡± The plump-looking man was the first to


    speak.


    ¡°Fatso, do you think you can have Miss Cunningham¡¯s first night with just 30 million? Mr. Cunningham,


    I have a project worth 50 million!¡±


    ¡°I have one which is valued at 60 million!¡±


    ¡°70 million¡­¡±


    ¡°80 million!¡±


    Amidst the continuous mayhem, the projects offered by the bosses got increasingly higher in value with


    the highest being a project which was valued at 150 million. The Cunninghams were ted to hear


    those offers, thinking about the huge fortune they could earn from those contracts. Carlson Group was


    terminating all the contracts with the Cunninghams. So what? The money they could earn from the


    bosses here was a lot more than what Carlson Group could offer.


    At the same time, Sasha and her family were looking ominous. Helen sounded frustrated when she


    confronted Matthew, ¡°You useless piece of crap! Do you want us to suffer all the humiliation here?¡±


    James chided in, ¡°You¡¯re the most useless person I¡¯ve evere across so far! If you still see yourself


    as a man, just shoulder the responsibility for the mistake you¡¯ve made, so that your wife can be spared


    from such disgrace!¡±


    Sasha stared at Matthew with her eyes brimming with despair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will get their retribution!¡± Matthew said.


    Helen echoed in a shrill voice, ¡°Retribution? Matthew, are you waiting for God to give you a hand?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha, Matthew, I don¡¯t suppose God¡¯s help will arrive in time!¡± Charlie edged closer to him and


    whispered, ¡°It¡¯s toote trying to change anything now. Mr. Hamilton has sessfully bidded Sasha¡¯s


    company with a project valued at 150 million. Matthew, why don¡¯t you send Sasha over to Mr.


    Hamilton¡¯s ce personally?¡±


    All at once, James and Helen burst into tears. Was their daughter really going to be humiliated in this


    way? With her teeth gritted, Sasha made up her mind to take her own life if she was to be vited by


    anyone.


    ¡°150 million?¡± Suddenly, Matthew rose to his feet and doubted with a chuckle, ¡°Can you afford it?¡±


    ¡°How dare you speak so rudely!¡± Eric sted angrily, ¡°Who gives you the permission to talk?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hamilton is a very sessful businessman in the healthcare industry in Eastcliff; 150 million is just


    peanuts to him!¡± Jason tried very hard to butter Mr. Hamilton up bymenting. ¡°All the projects


    offered by Mr. Hamilton are at least worth 100 million. How dare you doubt his wealth?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, why are we even wasting our time trying to exin this to him? He¡¯s just a useless guy who


    can¡¯t even fork out 150 bucks. How does he have any concept of what 150 million is worth?!¡±


    ¡°Matthew, here¡¯s a chance for you¡ªsend Sasha to Mr. Hamilton¡¯s ce personallyter, and we¡¯ll


    reward you a sum of three hundred thousand so that you can use it for your sister¡¯s treatment!¡±


    Both James and Helen, whose faces looked as pale as sheets of paper, couldn¡¯t believe that Matthew


    was bringing even more embarrassment to himself. Looking unperturbed, Matthew spoke softly, ¡°Mr.


    Hamilton, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you have already be bankrupt!¡±


    Everyone went dumbfounded for a while before they started to roar withughter.


    ¡°I have be bankrupt?¡± Mr. Hamilton let loose a guffaw and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I know about this?


    When did it happen?¡±


    Matthew checked his phone before he announced, ¡°Eight minutes ago!¡± Once again, his statement


    started a round of uproariousughter among them.


    ¡°This must be the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard in my entire life!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t take it anymore. Matthew, could you please stop being so hrious? Are you a fool?¡±


    ¡°He went bankrupt eight minutes ago. How precise is that? Matthew, do you see yourself as God who


    can decide on anyone¡¯s fate as you wish?


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    While the faces of James and Helen reddened with embarrassment, Demi muttered under her breath


    through gritted teeth, ¡°What a clown!¡±


    Without speaking a word, Matthew tapped on his phone and shared his screen with the television next


    to him to disy a news broadcast. ¡°You¡¯re watching Eastcliff News. Hamilton Pharmaceuticals is


    reported to be facing a debt crisis at the moment and thepany has now started the liquidation


    process¡­¡±


    Everyone went stupefied as they clearly heard the announcement from the television.


    ¡°C-Could the news be fake?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. This is the local financial news broadcast and the anchorman has been hosting the


    news for five years.¡±


    ¡°Goodness gracious, has Mr. Hamilton really be bankrupt?¡±


    Looking bbergasted, Mr. Hamilton hastily fished out his phone but he soon received a call before he


    could even dial a number. ¡°Hamilton, what kind of big shot have you offended? Why are we being


    sabotaged all of a sudden? The person behind this exposed a lot of scandals about ourpany to the


    public out of the blue, and he even gathered all our creditors to ask us for repayment all at once! Do


    you know that ourpany has been destroyed?! Our family is finished!¡± A woman¡¯s agonized voice


    was heard very clearly by everyone present.


    ¡°T-This is Mrs. Hamilton¡¯s voice¡­¡± One of the bosses looked horrified as he asked, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, h-


    have you really be bankrupt?¡±

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Everyone started to take out their phones and ask around. Soon, the news was verified and Mr.


    Hamilton had indeed gone bankrupt.


    Mr. Hamilton, who was initially beaming with joy, instantly fainted on the floor while his heart attack was


    triggered. He was then carried out of the venue. Everyone was utterly shocked whereas Sasha looked


    relieved. She nced at Matthew, sighing that this must be retribution.


    Looking pale in embarrassment, Eric waved his hand. ¡°Forget it. Mr. Hamilton quits. Who¡¯s the second


    bidder earlier on?¡±


    Jason Cunningham replied, ¡°It¡¯s President Wace. He has 130 million projects¡ª¡±


    ¡°President Wace has gone bankrupt too!¡± Matthew cut him short.


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± President Wace leaped in anger. But just before he could continue to curse, his wife called


    him.


    After answering his phone, President Wace suffered the same fate as Mr. Hamilton, plopping onto


    the floor and was thrown out. Everyone at the scene started to panic. Wasn¡¯t it too coincidental that two


    people went bankrupt in a row?


    Eric¡¯s face turned grave. ¡°Who¡¯s the third bidder?¡±


    Jason replied, ¡°It¡¯s President Zale. He¡ª¡±


    ¡°I quit, I quit!¡± President Zale leaped up as well. ¡°I give up!¡±


    ¡°President Zale, I¡¯m afraid you aren¡¯t able to bid even if you wanted to.¡± Matthew continued softly,


    ¡°Because you¡¯ve just gone bankrupt too.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Completely panic-stricken, President Zale immediately took out his phone to make a call. A


    momentter, he sat slumped on the floor as well.


    The remaining five bosses almost peed their pants in fear. Several of them went bankrupt sessively.


    It happened either as an unbelievable coincidence, or someone was scheming secretly behind all of


    these. But who would have such power and ability to make them lose all their property without them


    noticing?


    Eric asked again, ¡°The fourth bidder¡ª¡±


    ¡°Old Master Cunningham, please excuse me. I¡¯m leaving!¡± a boss shouted in a fluster.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving too¡­¡±


    Everyone else got up at once because they were afraid to stay there any longer.


    ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to panic.¡± Matthew smiled faintly. ¡°The ending is fixed even if you leave. All


    five of you have gone bankrupt as well!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The five of them went paralyzed in fear. Now, no one doubted Matthew¡¯s words. Soon, their


    phones rang and all five of them were dered bankrupt as well.


    ¡°T-This¡­¡± Helen looked delighted. ¡°Is this their karma?¡±


    ¡°What karma?¡± James clenched his teeth. ¡°Someone is definitely pulling strings behind this. Oh my!


    How powerful is the wire puller that he¡¯s able to make these eight bosses undergo such a fate?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean¡­¡± Helen took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Mr. Newman?¡±


    James nodded slowly while ring at Matthew. ¡°Matthew that b*stard, he must be hiding something


    from us. He even lied to us that he severed ties with Mr. Newman so that we won¡¯t demand any


    benefits from him. It turns out that he¡¯s trying to swallow all of it by himself. How hateful!¡±


    Helen¡¯s face turned icy. ¡°No way. That belongs to our family, so we can¡¯t let him get it!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Larson, c-can¡¯t we back out?¡± a boss pleaded in his trembling voice.


    ¡°Back out?¡± Matthew turned cold in anger. ¡°From the second you schemed against my wife, you should


    be dead!¡±


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± Eric mmed his hand against the table while bellowing, ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re here today


    solely to stir up trouble! Do you still respect me as your grandfather?!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Matthew sneered. ¡°Eric Cunningham, why don¡¯t you tell us if you still cared for your


    granddaughter? For your own selfish sake, you¡¯re willing to sell her off. Even a beast wouldn¡¯t do such


    an inhuman act!¡±


    ¡°How dare you talk to me like that?!¡± Eric jumped up to kick Matthew. However, Matthew pped Eric¡¯s


    face, sending him flying off six meters backward.


    ¡°How dare you hit someone?!¡± The members of the Cunningham Family flew into rage.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Matthew grabbed the edge of the table and lifted it while bellowing angrily, ¡°Come on. Fight


    me!¡± His resounding voice was as loud as thunder, buzzing in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Looking at the god-like Matthew, the members of the Cunningham Family shrunk in fear at once and


    none of them dared to approach him.


    ¡°Call the police! Call the police!¡± Rage seared through Eric. ¡°Matthew, I¡¯ll definitely throw you and your


    entire family in jail for stealing thepany¡¯s secret!¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Matthew sneered again. ¡°Old man, you should use your phone to check, so you¡¯ll know that your


    medicalpany is no longer under your name. You want to press charges against me? Hmph! What


    rights do you have to do so?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Eric hastily took out his phone to call a few shareholders of thepany. To his despair, he


    was unanimously informed that these few shareholders had sold off their shares.


    The total of these shares was around 60%, which means that the Chairman of thispany was no


    longer Eric. Lying paralyzed on the floor, Eric thought how among all of his expectations, none of it


    predicted such a situation.


    ¡°Thepany is no longer under the control of Cunningham Group?¡± Helen was bbergasted with


    joy. ¡°Does that mean that they can¡¯t press charges against us anymore?¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°That depends on the decision of the new Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Who is it then?¡± Helen asked anxiously.


    In a faint smile, Matthew softly replied, ¡°Sasha Cunningham!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The whole scene was struck with astonishment! The new Chairman of thepany was


    Sasha?


    Even Sasha was stupefied while she stammered, ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I told them to buy those shares using your name.¡± Matthew exined softly. ¡°I know that thispany


    is the fruit of your painstaking effort, so from now on, you¡¯ll be in charge of thispany!¡±


    ¡°T-This¡­¡± Sasha was caught in a whirlpool of surprise and bliss. ¡°C-Can I do that?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can!¡± Matthew gave her a firm nod. ¡°No matter what happens, I will stand by your side


    and support you forever!¡±


    Relief washed over Sasha while she gazed at Matthew. He truly contented her with a sense of security.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°Old man, it turns out that your banquet isn¡¯t that fun either! Forget it. We¡¯d rather


    go home now. Oh right, old man, please report to work on time tomorrow, which is the first day for


    Sasha as a Chairman. If any one of youeste, you¡¯d be disrespecting her!¡±


    Eric¡¯s blood boiled with rage to the point of triggering his hypertension, which resulted in him fainting on


    the spot. As a consequence, the Cunningham Family went into a turmoil.


    On the way, James and Helen could hardly contain their excitement. They couldn¡¯t stop calling their


    friends and family, announcing that Sasha had be the Chairman. Especially Helen, who called


    each and every one in her family.


    ¡°Hello, Jane. Sasha has be the Chairman. Yes, the Chairman of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals.


    Do you know that? It¡¯s worth more than a hundred million in the market!¡±


    ¡°Jeremy, your niece, Sasha, is now the Chairman of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. Do you know that?


    You don¡¯t? Well, since she¡¯s the Chairman, this Cunningham Pharmaceuticals belongs to us now. Do


    you understand?¡±


    ¡°Jacob, I have amazing news. Sasha has be the Chairman, the Chairman of Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals! If you face any problems from now on, feel free to seek my help. Sasha is now the


    Chairman, so she can settle anything for you¡­¡±


    Sitting beside her parents, Sasha was speechless hearing them show off. However, right after they had


    reached home, Helen¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°Matthew, tell us honestly, how much have you


    been keeping from us?¡±


    Matthew was stunned. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Helen said in anger, ¡°You told us that you¡¯ve cut ties with Mr. Newman but now, you¡¯ve asked him to


    pull so many strings again!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been lying to us. How much benefit have you demanded from Mr. Newman without our


    knowledge?¡±


    Demi chimed in to reprimand him, ¡°Matthew, although I feel that you¡¯re useless in the past, you¡¯re at


    least an honest person. I¡¯ve never thought that you¡¯re also evil and cunning. How could you use our


    medicine to seek financial gain? You¡¯re truly shameless!¡±


    ¡°Enough. Stop wasting your time talking nonsense with him!¡± Simmering with rage, James said angrily,


    ¡°Matthew, you have two options.¡±


    ¡°Either you surrender all the benefits you get from Mr. Newman, or we¡¯ll seek him on our own and


    exin everything to him. In the future, you¡¯ll have nothing to do with the Cunningham Family at all!¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    ¡°Dad!¡± Sasha interrupted anxiously. ¡°Matthew helped us a ton. How could you do this to him?¡±


    Helen rebutted furiously, ¡°He helped us? Who does he think he is? Is he even able to help us?¡±


    ¡°Those are ourpany¡¯s medicines, and all of it belongs to us. He¡¯s just a clown, who assumes over


    unwarranted authority on the basis of some pretext. Why should we thank him when he pockets all the


    benefits?¡±


    Demi nodded repeatedly. ¡°Sasha, don¡¯t be deceived by this kind of person. He¡¯s treacherous and


    cunning, mean and shameless. He even used that set of clothes to extort money from my husband


    earlier today. Would an empathetic person do that? Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re a family!¡±


    The three of them raced to grumble, causing Sasha to shiver in exasperation. She didn¡¯t even have the


    chance to reason with them.


    ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t think that everything¡¯s fine as long as you keep quiet. If you don¡¯t speak, we¡¯ll look for


    Mr. Newman tomorrow. By that time, how would you settle that?¡± After spitting the sentences in an icy


    tone, James stormed into the room.


    Matthew returned to his own bedroom and finally got a moment of peace. Sasha walked beside him


    while asking in a soft voice, ¡°Matthew, are you mad?¡±


    ¡°Mad?¡± Matthewughed. ¡°Of course, I am. But as long as you¡¯re here, nothing else matters.¡±


    Sasha blushed. ¡°You¡¯re just too amodating. Actually, y-you can try to resist¡­¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± Matthew shook his head. ¡°If I quarrel with them, in the end, you¡¯ll just be the one struggling


    between us. Sasha, I promised not to let a single harm get to you. So if I ever put you in that situation, I


    will be breaking my promise.¡±


    At once, tears welled up in Sasha¡¯s eyes while she thought, This is true affection! ¡°Matthew, thank you!¡±


    Suddenly, Sasha leaned nearer to Matthew and left a light kiss on his cheek before she hid in the


    bathroom, blushing shyly.


    Matthew was stunned on the spot and he couldn¡¯t help but giggle. It has been three years and she


    finally kissed me! Judging from their progress, consummation might be near.


    The next morning, James and Helen woke up early. Noticing that both of them were all dressed up,


    Sasha couldn¡¯t help but feel astonished. ¡°Dad, Mom, where are you going?¡±


    James replied, ¡°We¡¯re going to seek Mr. Newman for an exnation!¡±


    Sasha was speechless, though she tried to reason with James. ¡°Dad, stop messing around. That¡¯s Mr.


    Newman you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    James red at her. ¡°So what if he¡¯s Mr. Newman? His daughter is cured by our medicine. Why


    shouldn¡¯t he offer us some benefits? Hmph! They are all swallowed by Matthew, this cunning person,


    as the middleman. What did we get?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Helen waved her hand. ¡°Enough, Sasha. Stop nattering. You just focus on your work. Your uncle will be


    visiting a few dayster. I reckon that they are looking for a job in thepany. Put some thoughts into


    it and arrange some suitable positions for them.¡±


    Sasha was even more dumbfounded. Her uncle and his family would be visiting right after her first day


    of work? ¡°Mom¡­¡± She had more to say but James and Helen had left hurriedly.


    ¡°Matthew, should I go with you to meet Mr. Newman?¡± Sasha dropped her voice and exined, ¡°I¡¯m not


    sure what they will say in front of him. If they nder you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Matthew shook his head in a faint smile. ¡°Mr. Newman won¡¯t acknowledge them.¡±


    Since Matthew looked confident, Sasha stopped asking. After the meal, Matthew sent Sasha to the


    company. Obviously, he was still using that electric scooter because James took his BMW.


    Standing at the lobby, an excitement pulsed through Sasha¡¯s heart. In the past, although she was a


    high-level executive in thepany, anyone in the Cunningham Family still pointed their fingers at her


    and gave hermands. But now, she had finally be the owner of this ce!


    ¡°Matthew¡­¡± Sasha suddenly suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you work here too? Shall I appoint you as the


    Chairman¡¯s secretary?¡± Right after she finished her sentence, she was amused by herself. After all, she


    was the Chairman, which meant Matthew would be her assistant.


    Matthew chuckled as well. ¡°Sure. However, I¡¯ll be your secretary who cares for your wellbeing, not your


    work.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s face was flushed red while she teased, ¡°You mischievous little sh*t.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Matthew burst outughing. ¡°I¡¯m just joking with you. I think I should stay at the hospital for


    now. When everything¡¯s steady here, I¡¯lle and help you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll work too.¡± Sasha nodded. Indeed, she hadn¡¯t gotten hold of the situation here. If she had


    suddenly transferred Matthew over, people might start toin about it.


    After that, Matthew returned to the hospital. He didn¡¯t stay with Sasha for long because he still wanted


    to master his medical skills in the hospital. Even though the skills handed down from his ancestors in


    the jade pendant were brilliant, he still had to practice them in reality, and only then could his expertise


    be enhanced. Matthew¡¯s return at the hospital stirred up quite amotion.


    ¡°Why is he here again?¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t his sister died from jumping off the building?¡±


    ¡°Definitely, she died. After all, she suffers from leukemia. Even if she¡¯s not dead, she¡¯ll be crippled now


    after that incident!¡±


    ¡°Sigh. What a pity.¡±


    ¡°Pity? To be honest, this kind of person is better off being dead. Otherwise, they¡¯ll just be a burden to


    others.¡±


    With the discussion going on, Jeffrey walked over. Once he saw Matthew, he instantly strode toward


    him. ¡°Matthew, you got quite a nerve toe to work again. However, you¡¯ve been absent without a


    valid reason for three days, so the hospital has decided to fire you!¡± After that, Jeffrey chuckled. ¡°But,


    since you were introduced here by Sasha, I¡¯ll definitely do her a favor. How about this? If you call


    Sasha over, I¡¯ll plead on your behalf so that the hospital will not dismiss you.¡±


    Matthew nced at him. This guy is really itching to die! ¡°Jeffrey, please don¡¯t make things difficult for


    Sasha.¡± Matthew tucked his lips. ¡°She told me that she wants to throw up when she sees you.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Jeffrey¡¯s anger red. ¡°What did you say? Why would Sasha say that? Wait, I¡¯ll call Sasha


    now. How dare you sow discord between us? Let¡¯s see how she punishes you!¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Matthew sneered. ¡°Director Zimmerman, I advise you not to call Sasha because she isn¡¯t willing


    to answer your call.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t answer my call?¡± Jeffreyughed hysterically. ¡°Is it my call or your call that she wouldn¡¯t


    answer? Come. I¡¯ll call her and show you now!¡± Jeffrey immediately dialed Sasha¡¯s number. However,


    with only two beeps, the call was rejected. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He couldn¡¯t help feeling stunned. Did


    Sasha just reject my call? This has never happened before!


    Sasha was doing medical business and she had business dealings with Jeffrey¡¯s hospital. Therefore,


    she had to answer Jeffrey¡¯s call prior to this. However, she was now thepany¡¯s Chairman. On the


    first day of her post, she had to attend a board of directors¡¯ meeting, obviously. So why did she have to


    respond to Jeffrey now?


    Jeffrey refused to give up, so he called again. However, it was rejected immediately. After several


    attempts, Jeffrey was dumbfounded. It does seem like she¡¯s declining my calls.


    ¡°Director Zimmerman, stop wasting your energy.¡± Matthew smiled. ¡°With such a horrendous look of


    yours, Sasha will puke by just hearing your voice. Why do you have to make things awkward for her?¡±


    Some people nearby started to roar withughter.


    Jeffrey was about to explode from exasperation. ¡°How dare you belittle me?!¡± Then, he raised his palm


    and wanted to p Matthew.


    However, Matthew took a step back, causing Jeffrey to miss and stagger forward. Pretending to be


    inadvertent, Matthew hooked Jeffrey¡¯s calf, tripped him over and caused him tond on the floor. Blood


    started to flow from his face.


    ¡°H-How dare you hit me?!¡± Jeffrey screamed with a hoarse voice, ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re doomed! I¡¯ll not let


    this go. Quick, call someone from the Department of Safety and Security! ¡±


    Soon, a group of security guards rushed over. ¡°Who hit my cousin?¡± A plump-looking man took the lead


    by shouting arrogantly, ¡°Are you seeking your own death?! How dare you hit someone under my


    territory? Most importantly, you hit my cousin. I¡¯ll definitely have you killed today!¡±

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    This stout man was none other than Jeffrey¡¯s cousin, Damian Zetts. He was in charge of the


    Department of Safety and Security. In the usual days, he was domineering and rude.


    He often flirted and took liberties with young nurses. In the years of his working here, he imed to


    have often spent the nights with them, besides also being known as the scoundrel around this area.


    ¡°Damian is here. I bet Matthew is going down!¡±


    ¡°Serves him right! Who does he think he is, trying to oppose Director Zimmerman?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Everyone knows that Director Zimmerman¡¯s father is the Vice President of the hospital. Can


    he afford to offend him?¡±


    ¡°Some people will never learn humility before being taught a lesson.¡±


    The surrounding crowd continued to whisper while looking at Matthew in a bantering manner. This time,


    Matthew would definitely be doomed!


    Jeffrey had his backup now, so he instantly stood straight and pointed at Matthew while cursing, ¡°That¡¯s


    him! This b*stard has the nerve to hit me. Beat him to pulp now!¡±


    Damian roared angrily, ¡°F*ck you, loser! How dare you hit my cousin?!¡±


    Matthew refuted, ¡°I didn¡¯t hit him. He was the one who tried to hit me but identally tripped himself.


    How is that my fault?¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Jeffrey rebutted furiously. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t stepped back, would I have fallen?¡±


    Matthew knitted his eyebrows. ¡°ording to your logic, I shouldn¡¯t step back when you wanted to hit


    me, should I?¡±


    ¡°F*ck you! Who do you think you are? You should be honored that I hit you. How could you be unhappy


    with that?¡± Jeffrey was boiling with anger. ¡°Damian, stop wasting time with him. Beat him up now!¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Damian squinted at Matthew. ¡°Did you hear that? My cousin is asking me to beat you up. However, if


    you¡¯re willing to kneel and bow down to apologize to my cousin, I¡¯ll only break one of your legs.¡±


    Matthew answered, ¡°Never!¡±


    ¡°Then you shall die!¡± Damian bellowed and raised his feet to kick Matthew.


    Matthew stepped aside to dodge the attack. At the same time, hended a kick on the back of


    Damian¡¯s waist. After Matthew practiced the Divine Skill, his strength increased significantly. With just a


    strike, Damian was directly sent flying and crashed onto the wall. Immediately, his face was covered in


    blood.


    ¡°F*ck! How dare you resist?!¡± Damian roared, ¡°Beat him to a pulp!¡±


    A group of people charged from behind and fiercely besieged Matthew. In the past, when Matthew was


    working as a cleaner in the hospital, he was often bullied by them. Naturally in the current situation, he


    wouldn¡¯t have mercy on them in his attacks. In just a blink of an eye, this group of people were lying on


    the floor, crying in pain.


    The crowd around them were all stunned. They thought that Matthew would be beaten up, so this


    oue waspletely out of their expectations. In fact, many of them were secretly cheering for him.


    After all, quite a number of them in this hospital were bullied by Damian.


    However, some busybodies hurriedly went upstairs to seek the leader. Within minutes, Jeffrey¡¯s father,


    Ivan Zimmerman, rushed over. He was the Vice President of the hospital.


    ¡°How dare you take up a fight at the hospital?!¡± Ivan bellowed in fury, ¡°What sort of a ce do you think


    the hospital is? Somebody, call the police and arrest him!¡±


    A few ingratiating underlings immediately took their phones out. Right at this moment, a Rolls-Royce


    drove up the entrance of the hospital. With just a nce at the car te, excitement instantly overtook


    Ivan¡¯s face while he trotted there.


    ¡°Mr. Harrison, what makes you honor us with your presence?¡± Ivan asked in a ttering manner.


    The person who had just arrived was none other than Joseph. At once, everyone on the scene was


    struck with emotions. After all, Joseph was highly reputable in the medical industry in Eastcliff. Even


    the presidents of other big hospitals had to be reverent to Joseph when they met him, not to mention


    those working in only such a small hospital.


    Joseph didn¡¯t even nce at Ivan and just walked into the lobby with his arms crossed behind his back.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he trotted toward Matthew and bowed with cupped hands. ¡°Greetings, Mr.


    Larson!¡±


    This time, everyone on the scene was stupefied. Why did such a big shot like Joseph act so reverently


    in front of Matthew? What was going on?


    ¡°Mr. Harrison, did you mistake him for someone else?¡± Ivan quickly ran over. ¡°He¡¯s just a cleaner at our


    hospital¡­¡±


    Joseph chided in displeasure, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m dim-sighted from old age?¡±


    ¡°O-Of course not¡­¡± Ivan trembled in fear while hastily replying, ¡°Mr. Harrison, I-I¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Joseph angrily denounced.


    Pale in fright, Ivan immediately retreated to a side. Joseph cupped his hands. ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯ve


    discussed this with the President. From now on, you¡¯re the Director of the Emergency Department.¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded. The Director of the Emergency Department? Are you serious? But


    Matthew is just a cleaner!


    In fact, Matthew requested it himself. In order to practice his medical skills, he had to work in ces


    like the Emergency Department, where he could get into contact with all kinds of patients. ¡°Mr.


    Harrison, I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t work in the Emergency Department anymore.¡± Matthew sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve


    been fired.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Matthew added, ¡°Not only that, but they¡¯ve even tried to hit me just now, so I dodged a few times. They


    are mildly injured because of that. I guess I¡¯ll be jailed too as they even wanted to call the police and


    arrest me.¡±


    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Joseph bellowed. ¡°Who has the audacity to hit Mr. Larson and even put him to jail?¡±


    Everyone looked at Ivan and Jeffrey at the same time. In a ghastly pale face, Ivan stammered, ¡°Mr.


    Harrison, you¡¯ve misunderstood. H-He¡¯s causing trouble in the hospital. Look at my son and the injuries


    of these people¡­¡±


    Jeffrey chimed in too, ¡°Exactly. Mr. Harrison, everyone here can be a witness. We didn¡¯t attack him. It


    was him who attacked us!¡±


    After that, Jeffrey gave the people beside him a meaningful nce. A few of them understood his


    intention, so they instantly came forward. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Harrison. We can testify that it was Matthew


    who attacked them!¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Joseph cursed in anger. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯ve be a fool due to old age? How is he


    able to fight you all alone and injure more than ten of you? Are all of you retards? Besides, so what if


    Mr. Larson hits you? You¡¯re just some nonentity anyway. Yet, you¡¯re still thinking of imprisoning Mr.


    Larson? Fine. Go on and call the police, then. I can¡¯t wait to find out who will go to jail in the end!¡±


    Ivan and the others paled in despair. They didn¡¯t expect that Joseph would fully support Matthew.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Isn¡¯t anyone calling the police?¡± Joseph red angrily. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll call instead since


    no one is doing so. Louise, call thewyer, Mr. Cage as well as the police to arrest them!¡±


    Ivan almost peed himself while he fearfully persuaded, ¡°Mr. Harrison, please calm down. I-It¡¯s just a


    small matter. There¡¯s no need to get angry¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Who do you think you are to talk to me?¡± Joseph chided in rage.


    Soon, a troop of police came over and arrested Damian and the others. Mr. Cage went with them in


    person and Matthew didn¡¯t even have to make a written record. Everything was shown on the


    surveince footage of the hospital that was taken away by Mr. Cage.


    Matthew was just rightfully defending himself when the group of people attacked him. Therefore, he


    would certainly be spared, whereas Damian and the others were in big trouble.


    After everything was done, Matthew settled in the Emergency Department. Jeffrey wasn¡¯t brought away


    by the police, and he was lucky enough to be let off the hook. However, he wasn¡¯t satisfied with how


    things ended, so he hid in Ivan¡¯s office and grumbled, ¡°Matthew is just a cleaner. How can he be the


    Director of the Emergency Department? Does he have any clue in diagnosing and treating patients?¡±


    Ivan replied, ¡°Enough. Stop making a fuss. It¡¯s actually a great thing that he¡¯s transferred to the


    Emergency Department!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jeffrey was perplexed.


    Ivan sneered. ¡°The Emergency Department is most prone to idents. If several cases of medical


    malpractice happen, can he afford to bear the responsibility? He¡¯s just digging his own grave by


    working there when he isn¡¯t equipped with medical skills.¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Matthew was sitting in the emergency room while many people were whispering.


    ¡°That¡¯s so strange. Why would a significant figure like Mr. Harrison speak up for Matthew?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! That brat is nothing. I bet it¡¯s the effort of his wife behind this. Don¡¯t forget that she is the most


    beautiful woman in Eastcliff!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed by his ability in living off a woman.¡±


    ¡°However, one doesn¡¯t work in the Emergency Department by having close connections with an


    influential person. Only urgent cases are admitted here. If he¡¯s unskilled, he might be in great trouble!¡±


    ¡°Who cares. He¡¯s the Director anyway. He can take all the me!¡±


    ¡°Haha. I can¡¯t wait to see how he is going to settle it when medical malpractices happen.¡±


    Matthew turned a deaf ear to the discussion that was going on outside. Instead, he leisurely sat and


    enjoyed his cup of tea. There were a few emergency patients this morning but all of them were only


    havingmon ailments.


    At half past ten in the morning, an ident happened, where a blood-covered young man was rushed


    to the hospital. He was nomon patient, for he was Young Master Wayne, son of Timothy Wayne,


    who was a famous entrepreneur of the city. Most importantly, he was severely injured and was at the


    verge of dying.


    This incident was immediately reported to the Vice President, Ivan. The doctors evaluated the patient¡¯s


    condition and concluded that it was peril, so they suggested transferring him to the municipal hospital.


    However, Ivan immediately stopped them and directlymanded his subordinates to send the patient


    to the emergency room instead, which was where Matthew was at the moment. If anything untoward


    happened to Young Master Wayne, Matthew would definitely be doomed. Although Joseph had a


    strong reputation, he was still inferior to Timothy.


    ¡°Trying to challenge me?¡± Ivan sneered. ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re not in the ce for that!¡±


    When Young Master Wayne was admitted to the emergency room, his situation had worsened. He was


    spurting mouthfuls of blood when the equipment that was connected to his body beeped. Everyone in


    the emergency room was shocked while a doctor asked in panic, ¡°With such a critical condition, why is


    the patient sent to the emergency room instead of resuscitating him?¡±


    Apanying Young Master Wayne were a few young men, and one of them answered hastily, ¡°Stop


    wasting time. I don¡¯t care which department this is but you must rescue Young Master Wayne right


    now! If any mishap happens to him, I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡±


    The few doctors pale in fear but none of them dared to step forward.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Rescue him now!¡± A young man rushed over and grabbed one of the


    nurses¡¯ hair while shouting angrily, ¡°Rescue him now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill her!¡±


    The nurse shivered in fear while looking at the doctors for help. The few doctors shivered even more


    vigorously while terror gnawed their throat. That dragged the nurse to a deeper despair.


    Right at that moment, an icy voice rang, ¡°Let her go!¡± Everyone turned, only to see Matthew standing


    by the door in a cold face.


    The young man shouted angrily, ¡°Why should I let her go? Let me tell you¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, Matthew took a few steps forward and dashed toward the young man. Then, he violently


    grabbed the young man¡¯s wrist and flung it, which directly mmed him toward the floor. Finally saved,


    the nurse frantically hid behind Matthew in fear.


    ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± The young man flew into rage, but before he could continue erupting in anger,


    the few people at the side stopped him because Matthew had stood beside the hospital bed.


    Matthew pressed on Young Master Wayne¡¯s chest, seemingly examining him. A doctor mocked, ¡°A


    layman is indeed ayman. How can he recklessly press on the patient under such a dire situation?¡±


    ¡°Who cares? He¡¯s the one to me if anything happens. We have nothing to do with that!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Totally. Don¡¯t meddle in this incident. He¡¯s Mr. Wayne¡¯s son. If anything happens to him, our hospital


    can¡¯t afford to bear the responsibility!¡±


    The nurse that was saved just now looked worried while discreetly reminding Matthew, ¡°Mr. Larson, his


    condition is critical. I-I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s too dangerous. Why don¡¯t we ask them to transfer him to the


    other hospital?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. There¡¯s no need for transferring him.¡± Matthew smiled and suddenly patted


    Young Master Wayne¡¯s chest.


    Pfft! Young Master Wayne spurted a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± the few young men yelled.


    Matthew ignored them and casually took out five silver needles. Then, he poked all of them into the


    chest area. At once, the equipment stopped beeping and Young Master Wayne was no longer vomiting


    blood. Even his breathing became smooth and steady.


    ¡°W-What happened?¡±


    A doctor mustered his courage and walked over. Then, he eximed in astonishment, ¡°Young Master


    Wayne has passed the critical period?!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone gasped in shock. Just a moment ago, he was desperately fighting for his life but at


    the next second, he has passed the critical period?


    The young man asked anxiously, ¡°So is Young Master Wayne fine now?¡±


    ¡°His broken ribs pierced his lung lobe, so he needs surgery.¡± Matthew continued, ¡°Send him to the


    operation room and get a skilled surgeon to conduct the surgery.¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s all?¡± The young man was stupefied. But earlier, they said that Young Master Wayne was


    dying!


    Right before Matthew was able to reply, a group of people ran in hurriedly. Among them were Ivan and


    Jeffrey. The one running in the lead was a middle-aged noble woman. As soon as she reached there,


    she shouted, ¡°How is my son?¡±


    ¡°Matthew, answer her!¡± Ivan yelled. ¡°For the sake of your achievement, you forced us to send the


    patient to your department. Don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rage boiled in the noble woman¡¯s heart. Was he stillpeting for achievement


    in such a situation?


    The doctors on the scene knew what had happened but none of them dared to speak. Obviously, Ivan


    was trying to get Matthew into trouble.


    ¡°The patient has passed the critical period,¡± Matthew said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ivan was stunned. ording to the evaluation he obtained, Young Master Wayne was basically


    dead. Even if a highly skilled doctor like Joseph was here, there would be only less than 10% of a


    sess rate to rescue Young Master Wayne. So how could he suddenly pass the critical period?


    ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t speak recklessly!¡± Jeffrey shouted. ¡°You¡¯re just a cleaner that is transferred to the


    Emergency Department and you¡¯re not professionally trained. This is the matter of the patient¡¯s safety,


    so you mustn¡¯t take it lightly!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The noble woman¡¯s face turned grave. ¡°You allowed a cleaner to treat my son?¡±


    Ivan quickly replied, ¡°Mrs. Wayne, I¡¯m truly sorry but there¡¯spetition between each department of


    the hospital¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. Let me tell you. If anything happens to my son, I won¡¯t let all of you off the


    hook!¡± The noble woman shouted angrily. Then, she pointed at Matthew. ¡°Especially you. If my boy is in


    danger, you¡¯ll have to pay with your life!¡±


    Matthew furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Your son is fine now¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up. You know nothing as a petty cleaner!¡± The noble women continued to shout, ¡°President


    Zimmerman, get him out of my sight. I don¡¯t want to see him!¡±


    Ivan was drowning in happiness because this was exactly what he was hoping for.


    ¡°But he¡¯s Mr. Harrison¡¯s¡­¡±


    The noble woman said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. If Mr. Harrison is unhappy with that, ask him to see me!¡±


    Ivan could barely conceal hisughter when he nced at Matthew. ¡°Did you hear that, Matthew?


    You¡¯re fired!¡±


    At that moment, Jeffrey ran into the emergency room as well, who was shocked to see Young Master


    Wayne¡¯s condition. He had indeed passed the critical period. If surgery was done now, the sess rate


    would be extremely high. He immediately decided to conduct this surgery himself. In that case, the


    credit would all belong to him!

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    When Jeffrey exined the situation to Ivan, Ivan was filled with delight. This time, not only could he


    chase Matthew away, but he could also share the contribution, killing two birds with one stone.


    ¡°Mrs. Wayne, don¡¯t worry. My son is a specialist in this area. He has decided to conduct the surgery for


    Young Master Wayne!¡± Ivan said with a smile, ¡°I guarantee with my life that Young Master Wayne will


    be fine.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Bliss swept through the noble woman. ¡°President Zimmerman, I¡¯ll count on you. As long as


    you save my son, I promise that from now on, I¡¯ll donate at least 30 million to your hospital every year!¡±


    Ivan almost burst outughing. If he had received such a donation, his position in the hospital would


    definitely surpass the President in the future! Ivan then personally arranged and sent Young Master


    Wayne into the operating room, where Jeffrey would conduct the surgery personally. When the


    operation began, only did Jeffrey notice the silver needles on Young Master Wayne¡¯s face.


    ¡°What are these?¡± Jeffrey eximed in doubt.


    A doctor replied, ¡°They¡¯re the silver needles that Mr. Larson put in just now.¡±


    As soon as he heard Matthew¡¯s name, anger surged in Jeffrey¡¯s heart. ¡°What era is it now? Who is he


    trying to deceive, using this ancient method?¡± Jeffrey then pulled out all five of the silver needles.


    Right at that moment, Young Master Wayne spurted a mouthful of blood and the equipment rm went


    off again.


    ¡°Oh no! The patient is in a crisis. He needs to be rescued immediately!¡±


    With just a nce, Jeffrey almost peed himself. Young Master Wayne had returned to his critical stage.


    If Jeffrey were to treat him now, the sess rate would be even lower than 1%! Panic-stricken, Jeffrey


    ran out of the operating room. Upon being informed of the situation, Ivan¡¯s hypertension was almost


    triggered.


    Right at that moment, a few people walked into the room again and the lead was none other than


    Timothy. ¡°How is my son?¡± Timothy yelled, leaving Ivan and Jeffrey shuddering in fear. Behind Timothy


    was a grey-haired elderly man.


    ¡°It¡¯s Divine Doctor York!¡± someone gasped in astonishment. Divine Doctor York ranked second in


    Eastcliff whose medical skills were even higher than Joseph¡¯s.


    Letting out a long sigh of relief, Ivan hurriedly invited Divine Doctor York to the operating room.


    Once Divine Doctor York saw the situation, he frowned. ¡°How did this happen? Didn¡¯t he pass the


    critical stage just now?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± Jeffrey stuttered, ¡°I-It happened suddenly after we brought the patient into the


    operating theater¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Divine Doctor York asked sternly.


    Jeffrey replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡°Director Zimmerman, you pulled out the silver needles from the patient just now¡­¡± A doctor beside


    him interrupted.


    ¡°Silver needles?¡± Divine Doctor York instantly knitted his eyebrows. ¡°What silver needles? Where did


    you pull it out from?¡±


    The doctor described the location points to him. Upon hearing that, Divine Doctor York¡¯s expression


    changed drastically and eximed, ¡°Who put them in?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a cleaner in our hospital named Mr. Larson!¡± Ivan immediately added, ¡°He almost killed Young


    Master Wayne, so we¡¯ve fired him.¡±


    ¡°You idiot!¡± Divine Doctor York chided angrily. ¡°What do you know? These are the five silver needles


    that hold on to his life. If you remove them, you¡¯re killing him!¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Everyone paled in shock while the noble woman started to panic. ¡°Dr. York, p-please save my


    son¡­¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Divine Doctor York shook his head. ¡°If the needles are still attached, he¡¯ll be fine under any skilled


    doctor¡¯s treatment. But now that the needles are gone, there¡¯ll only be 1% of sess rate even if I


    personally treat him.¡±


    ¡°W-What if we put the needles back in?¡± Jeffrey asked anxiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it recklessly!¡± Divine Doctor York anxiously continued, ¡°Do you think the needles can be


    simply inserted? The method of acupuncture, points, strength, depth and the order of the needles are


    particr. If you just randomly ce them, it will only speed up his death!¡±


    The noble woman cried in panic. ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Divine Doctor York replied, ¡°Find that cleaner. He must have a solution!¡±


    ¡°That cleaner?¡± The noble woman¡¯s expression changed. She was the one who chased him away


    earlier but now they had to find him?


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Locate him now!¡± Timothymanded anxiously.


    Before Matthew could walk far from the hospital, Jeffrey had caught up to him and shouted, ¡°Larson,


    stand right there! Mr. Wayne wants to meet you!¡±


    Matthew didn¡¯t even give him a nce and just continued his pace.


    ¡°I told you to stop walking. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Jeffrey yelled angrily, ¡°Stop him!¡±


    Behind Jeffrey were a few of Timothy¡¯s bodyguards. They rushed forward like a ferocious beast and


    blocked Matthew¡¯s way. The lead bodyguard shouted angrily, ¡°You¡¯re just an insignificant doctor from a


    poor hospital. It¡¯s your great honor that Mr. Wayne extends his invitation. Shouldn¡¯t you go back quickly


    and thank our Mr. Wayne?¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Matthew chuckled mockingly. ¡°You want me back? Sure. Ask your Mr. Wayne to personally


    invite me back!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± the bodyguard shouted in fury. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who Mr. Wayne is? Who are you


    to ask him to invite you personally? Let me tell you. If you don¡¯t head back there, I¡¯ll break both of your


    weak legs and drag you along the way!¡± After that, the bodyguard pressed his hand on Matthew¡¯s


    shoulder.


    With a backhand, Matthew grabbed the bodyguard¡¯s wrist and casually twisted it. As a crack was heard


    in everyone¡¯s ears, the bodyguard¡¯s wrist was immediately dislocated. ¡°How dare you hit me!¡±


    A few bodyguards at the side charged toward Matthew and besieged him. Within three minutes, they


    were all attacked andy paralyzed on the floor, unable to stand up.


    Upon seeing that, Jeffrey jumped in shock and quickly ran back to the hospital. ¡°Mr. Wayne, bad news!¡±


    Jeffrey embellished the incident. ¡°We politely invited Mr. Larson back but not only did he refuse to do


    so, he even injured all of your underlings. Most importantly, he arrogantly demands you to go to him


    personally and kneel down to beg him!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Mrs. Wayne was the first to curse, ¡°He wants my husband to kneel at him? Who does he think


    he is, ordering such bold demands? Does he know that I can kill him anytime?¡±


    Ivan was inwardly filled with delight. In that case, he could use the Wayne Family in his dealings with


    Matthew. ¡°How outrageous this Mr. Larson is!¡± Ivan scolded. ¡°He¡¯s acting arrogantly and looks down on


    everyone just because he has the support from Mr. Harrison. This is ridiculous!¡±


    Timothy sneered. ¡°Mr. Harrison is nothing! In Eastcliff, there¡¯s no one I respect other than Mr. Newman.


    Somebody, send him here right now!¡±


    Divine Doctor York shook his head and sighed in disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s the duty of a medical practitioner


    to save the injured. Without good ethics, he¡¯s not a good doctor even if he¡¯s an expert in medicine.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wayne, Mr. Larson is nowhere to be found!¡± Jeffrey said anxiously.


    ¡°What?¡± Timothy started to panic. ¡°Then what about my son?¡±


    ¡°Er¡­¡± After pondering, Jeffrey suddenly said, ¡°Although Mr. Larson has left, his wife and family are still


    here. I¡¯ll be able to find them. As long as Dr. York can maintain Young Master Wayne¡¯s life, I can bring


    Mr. Larson back!¡±


    Divine Doctor York slowly nodded. ¡°Even though I can¡¯t cure him, I can still hold him on for a while.


    However, it can onlyst for at most a day!¡±


    ¡°One day is enough!¡± Jeffrey said gleefully, ¡°Mr. Wayne, I¡¯ll need your cooperation. With that, I¡¯ll only be


    able to make Mr. Larson treat Young Master Wayne!¡±


    Timothy nodded. ¡°No problem!¡±


    Jeffrey was overjoyed. With the support from Timothy, he could pressure Sasha. By that time, perhaps


    he could use that opportunity to get a kiss from her!

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    In Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, Sasha, as the current Chairman of thepany, was totally knocked


    out by work on her first day. Thispany belonged to the Cunninghams after all, so plenty of their


    family members held key positions in the corporation.


    Although Sasha was promoted as the Chairman, her family members were openly resisting her


    commands and boycotting her. They even expressly guaranteed that they would drive Sasha off from


    her position within three days.


    To make matters worse, Sasha couldn¡¯t even enter the Chairman¡¯s office. Now that her room was


    inessible, she had to work at a table at the corner. Because of that, her subordinates disrespected


    her even more. Besides, a fewpanies had canceled their coboration with thepany that


    morning.


    Undoubtedly, the Cunningham Family was behind all these. Their objective was none other than to


    completely strip away Sasha¡¯s power as the Chairman, hoping that it would force her to give up.


    However, Sasha was headstrong and stubborn. Despite suffering these setbacks, she still clenched her


    teeth and held on.


    For the whole morning, Sasha was busy making calls to expand her client base. Meanwhile, the other


    staff of thepany were sitting idly with crossed legs while banteringly looking at her. At noon,


    Matthew came to thepany. As soon as he stepped in, he was showered by disdainful gazes.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he Miss Cunningham¡¯s useless husband?¡±


    ¡°Why did hee here?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? He must havee to show off and swagger in front of us since his wife has be


    the Chairman.¡±


    ¡°Bah! Who does he think he is? He¡¯s just a loser who lives off his wife. What¡¯s there to unt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still uncertain how long Miss Cunningham will hold on to her position as the Chairman, so why is


    he so eager to show off? This is amon trait of the poor.¡±


    When Matthew got upstairs, Sasha was still busy with her work. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Sasha was


    perplexed.


    With a smile, Matthew replied, ¡°It¡¯s noon. I came to invite you for lunch.¡±


    ¡°Do you still have the mood to eat?¡± Charlie walked over with a sneer. ¡°Sasha, I received a few calls


    just now and another 17panies have canceled our orders.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lily mocked whileughing, ¡°Oh no. Just by doing simple math, we can tell that all our


    company¡¯s orders are gone!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Charlie sneered. ¡°Just on your first day as the Chairman, ourpany has lost all the sales.


    Sasha, I¡¯m truly impressed!¡±


    Roaring withughter, Lily and Charlie walked away while Sasha¡¯s face turned grave. Soon, a few staff


    approached her.


    ¡°Chairman, we are tendering our resignation! Could you please settle our sry?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sasha¡¯s expression changed as these were among thepany¡¯s most outstanding workers.


    ¡°Why would you suddenly want to resign?¡±


    One of them replied, ¡°Thepany isn¡¯t receiving orders now, and everyone knows that it is going


    bankrupt soon. If we stay, we¡¯re afraid that we might have to suffer the implications.¡±


    ¡°T-This is just temporary¡­¡± Anxiously, Sasha assured, ¡°I¡¯m trying to secure the other orders, so we will


    not go bankrupt!¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmph! Those are just words offort. But will it be that easy to close a sale now?¡± A staff member


    uttered loudly, ¡°Enough, Miss Cunningham. Stop saying nonsense. I must resign today and you shall


    settle my sry right now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll press charges against you!¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Settle our sry now!¡±


    ¡°If you dare to overdue our pay, you shall expect to be imprisoned!¡±


    Everyone was shouting at the same time. At that moment, more and more employees started to gather


    around and voiced out their intention to leave. Sasha¡¯s face looked glum. If they all left, wouldn¡¯t the


    company be empty?


    At that moment, Matthew walked over. ¡°Everyone, please calm down. Miss Cunningham just said that


    they will have new ordersing in soon. Why are you being so anxious about it?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are? You have no say in this ce!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a live-in son-inw of the Cunningham Family, a loser who lives off his wife. Who gives you


    the right to meddle in ourpany¡¯s concerns?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Doesn¡¯t that make him the Chairman¡¯s wife? How hrious. He¡¯s like a concubine meddling in


    state affairs!¡±


    Charlie and Lily wouldn¡¯t stop sneering. They were the ones to instigate these staff to gather here. With


    knitted eyebrows, Matthew announced loudly, ¡°I won¡¯t waste my time talking with all of you. If you


    decide to leave, we won¡¯t stop you. If you decide to stay, I guarantee that thepany will clinch


    orders of at least 300 million within three days. By that time, you won¡¯t miss your bonuses either.¡±


    After a moment of silence, someone instantly sneered. ¡°That¡¯s hrious! As a live-in son-inw, you¡¯re


    not only skilled in living off your wife, but you¡¯re also an expert in boasting!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Everyone roared withughter while Sasha looked anxious. ¡°Matthew, what are you talking about?¡±


    Matthew gestured at Sasha to calm down, while saying in a faint smile, ¡°Alright. It¡¯s up to all of you


    whether to stay or to leave.¡±


    In the end, most of them decided to remain in thepany while a small number of them opted to


    leave immediately, and they were shouting at Sasha to settle their wages. That gave Sasha a


    headache because there was not much money left in thepany¡¯s ount. All the orders were


    canceled, so that required a huge amount of refund. If there were no new sales, thepany would


    have no liquid assets, which would lead to bankruptcy!


    Matthew said, ¡°You could resign, but we¡¯ll need to process your sry. Within five working days, it will


    be banked in to your ount.¡±


    After everything was settled, the crowd started to dismiss.


    ¡°Matthew, w-what were you doing just now?¡± Sashained in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what


    the current situation of thepany is?¡±


    Laughing lightly, Matthew consoled, ¡°Sasha, don¡¯t worry. Within three days, I¡¯ll surely clinch at least 300


    million worth of orders.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Sasha asked anxiously. ¡°In the past, our orders didn¡¯t even exceed 200 million


    altogether.¡±


    Matthew replied with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s in the past.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s even harder now! Plus, why did you agree to their resignation earlier on?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Sasha nced at Matthew in doubt. Where did he get his confidence from?


    Matthew walked to the corner and took out his phone to send a message to Stanley. ¡®Announce it to the


    public that ourpany isunching a new medicine that can heal three types of cancer and we¡¯ll be


    epting bookings from nowon!¡¯


    After that, Matthew pretended as if nothing happened and took Sasha out for lunch. As soon as they


    walked out of thepany, a ck Audi drove near. ¡°Sasha!¡± Jeffrey stuck his head out. ¡°Hop in. I¡¯m


    treating you to a meal!¡± Hepletely ignored Matthew.


    Holding Sasha¡¯s hand, Matthew rejected Jeffrey¡¯s invitation with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Sasha


    will be having lunch with me this noon.¡±


    Jeffrey knitted his eyebrows. When did Sasha start to treat Matthew so well? Rolling his eyes, he


    smiled and insisted, ¡°It¡¯s alright. The three of us will have lunch together then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be only the two of us, and it¡¯s not convenient to bring you along,¡± declined


    Matthew.


    ¡°We can discuss yourpany¡¯s order as well.¡± Jeffrey beamed before he queried, ¡°Sasha, aren¡¯t you


    curious as to why so many orders were suddenly canceled?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s expression changed while she asked anxiously, ¡°Why was that?¡±


    Jeffrey smiled smugly. ¡°Hop in and I¡¯ll exin it to you.¡±

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    In a quiet private room at Gracious Restaurant, Matthew and Sasha were having dinner with Jeffrey.


    ¡°Director Zimmerman, can you tell me what you know?¡± Sasha asked anxiously.


    Jeffrey nced at Matthew as he exined with a faint smile, ¡°I heard that someone from your


    company has offended Timothy Wayne from Eastcliff. As such, he was furious and made these 17


    companies cancel your orders!¡±


    So it was Mr. Wayne¡¯s doing! Matthew suddenly realized. Timothy Wayne was also a big shot in


    Eastcliff. Although he was not not as powerful as Billy Newman, he was capable enough to be on equal


    footing with the Ten Greatest Families. Thus, many were willing to obey hismands.


    ¡°Mr. Wayne!?¡± Sasha¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°W-Who offended him?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Jeffrey nced at Matthew and slowly said, ¡°Sasha, there¡¯s no point for you to hold anyone


    ountable now. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m close with Mr. Wayne, and I can help you settle this matter.¡±


    Sasha was overjoyed. ¡°Jeffrey, thank you very much!¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, aren¡¯t we friends? You don¡¯t have to thank me!¡± Jeffrey had a smile on his face while his eyes


    lustfully wandered over Sasha¡¯s body.


    Sometime after, Sasha went out. Jeffrey took the opportunity and leaned closer to Matthew as he said


    with a smile, ¡°Matthew, if you want me to help Sasha, you have to promise me two conditions. First,


    leave Sasha from now on. Secondly, provide treatment for Young Master Wayne! Otherwise, I will ruin


    Sasha¡¯spany. Hehe, you should know that herpany is in a lot of debt. Once she¡¯s held


    ountable, she will face jail time!¡±


    Despite hearing the threat from Jeffrey, Matthew looked calm. ¡°Jeffrey, is this your idea or Mr.


    Wayne¡¯s?¡±


    Jeffrey¡¯s expression changed slightly. He used Timothy¡¯s power to seek help from the seventeen


    companies to cancel their orders. Then, he used this to intimidate Matthew and Sasha. ¡°Don¡¯t ask so


    many questions!¡± Jeffrey continued coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I can send Sasha to jail in just one day!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Matthew said coldly, ¡°Jeffrey, you can confront me if you have any grudges against me,


    but don¡¯t involve my wife in this! I¡¯ll make you die a terrible death if you do anything to harm her!¡± With


    that, Matthew got up and left.


    ¡°Matthew, I hope you don¡¯t regret this!¡± Jeffrey was furious. ¡°If you don¡¯te forward and provide


    treatment for Young Master Wayne before ten o¡¯clock tonight, I will make you regret it!¡±


    Matthew didn¡¯t even look at him and went straight off.


    At half past two in the afternoon, when Matthew and Sasha arrived at thepany, they saw Sasha¡¯s


    parents, James and Helen. ¡°Dad, Mom¡­¡± Sasha was about to greet them when the two of them ran


    over.


    ¡°Matthew, you¡­ Are you trying to stir up even more trouble for Sasha?¡± Helen rushed up and scolded.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Matthew looked confused.


    ¡°You¡¯re acting dumb, eh?¡± Helen roared, ¡°Did you forget what you did in the hospital earlier today?!¡±


    Curious, Sasha asked, ¡°Mom, calm down. What did Matthew do?¡±


    Helen said angrily, ¡°He raised his voice to the wife of Mr. Timothy Wayne in the hospital this morning.


    For his own selfish reasons, he also nearly killed Mr. Timothy¡¯s son. Mr. Wayne was so angry that he


    cut off all businesses from yourpany!¡±


    On second note, Both James and Helen had in fact gone to see Billy today, but he didn¡¯t make time to


    meet them. Moreover, Billy even asked his men to let them know that he and Matthew were even now,


    not owing each other favors anymore. Leaving in disappointment, they head home. On the way back,


    they learned about what had happened in Sasha¡¯spany, so both James and Helen immediately


    rushed over furiously.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Sasha was stunned. It turned out that Jeffrey was talking about Matthew all along. No wonder Jeffrey


    stopped her from holding anyone ountable. He was trying to spare Matthew¡¯s dignity!


    Everyone was whispering around them, ¡°So it is all because of him!¡±


    ¡°This ipetent, useless trash keeps causing us trouble.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to cause us our jobs!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, Sasha is actually quite capable, but she was dragged down by this useless piece of garbage!¡±


    Helen shouted angrily, ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m not expecting you to help Sasha, but could you stop dragging her


    down with you? She has been busting her a*s off for this family, but how about you? Not only have you


    not contributed to our household, you even caused us trouble. Are you trying to ruin our family?!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mom, who told you all these?!¡± Matthew frowned. ¡°Was it Jeffrey?¡±


    Furious, Helen replied, ¡°Hmph, if Director Zimmerman hadn¡¯t told me, I would still be left in the dark!¡±


    ¡°Mom, Jeffrey is just deliberately trying to drive a wedge between us. Don¡¯t believe him!¡± convinced


    Matthew.


    ¡°Matthew!¡± Sasha continued in a disappointed tone, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re rich or not. I just hope that my


    husband is an honest and kind man. Director Zimmerman also told me not to hold anyone ountable.


    He¡¯s obviously taking your side. H-How could you say such a thing?¡±


    Matthew sighed. Jeffrey is indeed a clever, sinister man.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Helen roared. ¡°You better go to Mr. Wayne right now and settle this matter. I don¡¯t care if


    you have to kneel and bow down to him. Make sure you do everything it takes to seek his forgiveness!¡±


    ¡°Mom, why should I do all this just for a trivial matter?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure this is a trivial matter?¡± Jamesshed out, ¡°Do you know that you caused thepany to


    lose 17 orders? We have lost 50 to 60 million in profit. That¡¯s an astronomical sum of money. You¡­


    You¡¯ll never be able to earn that even in a few lifetimes!¡±


    Matthew retorted, ¡°We just lost a few orders, didn¡¯t we? I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ll nab some worth at


    least 300 million within three days!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my brother-inw, stop tooting your own horn.¡± Charlie smiled as he continued, ¡°And quit


    daydreaming. Nab orders worth 300 million in three days? Tsk, you sure love ttering yourself!¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I have never seen such a huge booking in my life!¡±


    ¡°Ourpany only gets a few sales in a year. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re exaggerating?!¡±


    The people around them started to kick up a fuss, excited to watch the drama unfolding before their


    eyes.


    Exasperated at Matthew¡¯s ipetence, Helen jabbed, ¡°Matthew, could you please stop embarrassing


    us? How could you say such a foolish bluff in front of so many people? Don¡¯t you have no shame?¡±


    Hearing this, James gritted his teeth. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t bother arguing with the likes of him. He¡¯s


    shameless anyway.¡±


    At this time, Eric walked out. What happenedst night really shocked him. He immediately sent


    someone to find out what was going on. When he learned that James and Helen had gone to find Billy,


    and that Billy had drawn a clear line with Matthew, Eric was finally at ease. With an arrogant look, he


    nced sideways at Sasha. ¡°Sasha, I entrusted thepany to you, and yet this is how you manage


    it? You really disappointed me!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s face darkened, and she clenched her teeth without speaking a word. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re


    capable enough to manage such a bigpany!¡± Eric eximed. ¡°Forget it. You are my family, after


    all. Let me help you. I will pay you half a million to buy over all the shares in your hand, and deal with


    this crisis in thepany!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sasha¡¯s eyes widened. The shares in her hand were worth at least 50 million. But now, Eric


    wanted to acquire them for 500,000. Wasn¡¯t he taking advantage of her difficult situation?

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Seeing this, Charlie sneered, ¡°Sasha, hurry up and thank Grandpa! In a while, many ingredient


    suppliers wille and ask for payment. If this matter cannot be resolved, you¡¯ll lose all your shares!¡±


    Sasha was dumbfounded. It was clear that Eric had already nned this beforehand; he contacted the


    ingredient suppliers in advance and urged them to ask for payment, which would leave Sasha no


    choice but to hand over the shares.


    But the issue was that she did not have any money to pay them now! If she couldn¡¯t afford to settle the


    payment, she would probably have to go to jail even with her current position as the chairman.


    With that, James whispered, ¡°Dad, the shares in Sasha¡¯s hands are worth¡­ 50 million, but you¡¯re


    offering only half a million. T-That¡¯s too little¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Charlie sneered. ¡°She¡¯s the one who dragged thepany into this mess. I¡¯m already being


    generous by offering half a million. If we don¡¯t take over the business now, she would have to go to jail!¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Grandpa just wants to help you. He even offered 500,000!¡± Lily pursed her lips. ¡°In my


    opinion, you should be the one paying us money for us to take over these shares.¡±


    ¡°But, the shares are valued at more than half a million!¡± retorted Helen.


    ¡°Then you can sell it off if you want to!¡± Eric asked slowly, ¡°But are you sure that you can leave here


    today?¡±


    At the same time, a group of people had arrived at thepany¡¯s entrance; they were the ingredient


    suppliers. ¡°Where¡¯s Sasha? Block the door. We won¡¯t let her go if she doesn¡¯t pay us today!¡±


    James¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Forget it, Sasha. Just ept Grandpa¡¯s proposal. Perhaps you¡¯re not


    destined to be the chairman of the board. Just sell them your shares!¡±


    Helen couldn¡¯t help but agree. ¡°Yes, at least you can earn half a million!¡±


    Sasha gritted her teeth; she was very unwilling to ept the offer.


    ¡°Come on! Sign the contract and the 500,000 will be yours!¡± With that, Eric took up a contract that had


    been drawn up in advance.


    Looking at Matthew, Sasha hoped that he could give his opinion. ¡°Don¡¯t sign it!¡± said Matthew frankly.


    ¡°Matthew, are you crazy?¡± Helen was annoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t sign it? Look at the current situation. Does she


    even have a choice? Do you want Sasha to go to jail?¡±


    James roared, ¡°Do you really think that you have the right to speak about our family¡¯s matters? You are


    just a live-in son-inw. In ancient times, someone like you would not even qualify to dine with us at the


    same table!¡±


    Everyoneughed and looked at Matthew mockingly. At that juncture, Matthew walked over to the


    ingredient suppliers and began, ¡°Everyone, we¡¯ve agreed that the payment will be settled every six


    months. It has only been three months, and yet you¡¯re now knocking on our doors. Isn¡¯t this


    unreasonable?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± an ingredient supplier shouted. ¡°Thepany used to be managed by Old


    Master Cunningham of whom we trust deeply. We don¡¯t even know where this Sasha woman came


    from. Why should we agree to let you settle the payment every six months?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! She¡¯s just an immature person. How would she have the ability to manage such a big


    company? If it goes bankrupt, who do we turn to?¡±


    ¡°I heard that all their orders have been cancelled. Thispany is definitely going to copse!¡±


    ¡°But, she is indeed a beautiful woman. What a waste that she decided to climb the corporatedder.


    Isn¡¯t she more suited as a prostitute?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, if she was one, I¡¯d be sure to book her every day¡­¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The group of ingredient suppliersughed capriciously.


    ¡°In that case, are you insisting on being paid today?¡± Matthew¡¯s voice turned cold.


    They all responded unanimously, ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    ¡°Very well!¡± Matthew nodded. ¡°We shall do so. But, please remember that from now on, you guys are


    no longer ourpany¡¯s suppliers!¡±


    One of the ingredient suppliersshed out, ¡°Are you intimidating us?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s uncertain whether yourpany can continue to manufacture the products. Do you think we¡¯re


    stupid enough to continue our contracts with you?¡±


    Another one of them maintained, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t deal with you anymore or supply you with our


    ingredients!¡±

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    ¡°Matthew, are you crazy? How are you going to get so much money?¡± Helen asked furiously. ¡°H-How


    can you say such foolish things to these suppliers at such a critical moment?¡±


    James also chimed in, ¡°Exactly! The most important thing to do now is to beg them to give you guys a


    few more days. Hurry up and apologize to them!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize!¡± Matthew shook his head. ¡°Mom, Dad, remember everything that they


    said today. Don¡¯t have mercy on them when theye beggingter on!¡±


    ¡°W-What are you talking about?¡± James and Helen were at a loss.


    Charlie yelled, ¡°He has gone nuts! He has gone nuts! He¡¯s even starting to talk nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Come begging? Hahaha, did you guys hear that? He said we¡¯re gonna beg them?¡± The group of


    suppliers startedughing.


    Everyone around looked at Matthew as if he was an idiot. With a pale face, Sasha whispered,


    ¡°Matthew, forget it, I¡­ I¡¯ll sign it. Maybe I¡¯m really not destined to be the chairman!¡±


    However, Matthew took Sasha¡¯s hand and assured, ¡°Trust me. No one can take away what truly


    belongs to you!¡±


    Tears welled up in Sasha¡¯s eyes. She was unwilling to give up, but what else could she do now? Billy


    had already cut all ties with Matthew. How could Matthew be so confident?


    At this moment, there was a sudden uproar outside the door. The group of ingredient suppliers, who


    were blocking the entryway, were pushed aside by a group of men in ck. Behind them, an old man


    with gray hair hurried forward. ¡°Which of you here is Miss Cunningham?¡± the old man anxiously asked.


    Sasha was at a loss; she didn¡¯t know who he was. ¡°I am Miss Cunningham. You are?¡±


    ¡°So you are Miss Cunningham!¡± The elderly man walked over quickly with a respectful stance. ¡°Hello,


    my name is Daniel Edwards!¡±


    ¡°Daniel Edwards!?¡±


    Everyone around suddenly eximed, as it was a familiar and reputable name in the medical field. He


    was thergest pharmaceutical distributor in Eastshire, as well as a distinguished person in the medical


    industry. Even the Carlson Group was insignificantpared to his business!


    ¡°So you¡¯re Old Master Edwards!¡± Eric came over quickly. ¡°Hello, Old Master Edwards, I¡¯m Eric


    Cunningham¡­¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel didn¡¯t even look at him and instead looked at Sasha respectfully. ¡°Miss Cunningham, I am here


    this time to make a deal with you. I would like to be an agent for the new drugs developed by your


    company. Of course, I dare not hope to be the exclusive agent nationwide. Therefore, I¡¯d like to


    discuss with you whether I could have the privilege of being one of your agents at three southern


    provinces.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Even a renowned corporation like the Carlson Group would not be viewed


    highly by Daniel, who considered them as insignificant as a weak ant. Daniel always had the final say


    when it came to dealings with any pharmaceuticalpany he cooperated with. He had never given


    the other party any room for discussion, let alone bowed down his head to them. Yet, he was


    addressing Sasha so politely. What was going on?


    ¡°Is he really Daniel Edwards?¡± Charlie was puzzled.


    ¡°For sure!¡± Eric gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve met him a few times when I participated in the Pharmaceutical


    Industry Meeting back then¡­¡±


    ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°New drug? Could it be the drug that saved the life of Mr. Newman¡¯s daughter?¡±


    With a darkened face, Eric suddenly realized that things were out of his control. As for Sasha, she was


    puzzled. ¡°N-New drug?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the new drug!¡± Daniel smiled. ¡°Miss Cunningham, I know that this is a trade secret, so let¡¯s


    discuss the details in private. I have brought the contract with me as an expression of my sincerity. I¡¯m


    offering 500 million for the agency rights of the three southern provinces. What do you think?¡±


    After he said this, everyone was in an uproar. He was offering five hundred million? Didn¡¯t that mean


    that thepany would be rolling in dough soon?


    Meanwhile, the ingredient suppliers started to be short of breath. If they had supplied the ingredients


    for such arge order, wouldn¡¯t they gain a huge profit too?

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Sasha was stunned. All the previous orders were canceled, and thepany was on the brink of


    copse. Yet, she received an order worth 500 million out of the blue. Why was God blessing her so


    suddenly?


    ¡°Sasha, quick¡­ Agree to it¡­¡± Helen¡¯s lips trembled with excitement.


    Matthew suddenly uttered, ¡°Five hundred million is just the agency price for Eastshire!¡±


    ¡°W-What are you talking about?¡± James almost wanted to curse at him in rage. ¡°Who asked you to


    speak? D-Do you think that you¡¯re qualified to voice out your thoughts about this matter?¡±


    Anxious, Helen roared softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who Old Master Edwards is?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You are too bold for your own good!¡±


    ¡°The order is worth five hundred million¡­ I-If you ruin this order, I¡­ I will fight you till the end!¡±


    Sasha¡¯splexion also changed drastically. Was Matthew crazy? But to her surprise, Daniel


    hesitated for a while and slowly nodded. ¡°Very well. Then, I¡¯ll offer one billion for the three southern


    provinces. Miss Cunningham, this is not a small amount after all. The subsequent market expansion


    will also cost a lot of money, so I have to take the cost into consideration!¡±


    Everyone was shocked again. Daniel agreed to raise the price? James and Helen almost fainted.


    Meanwhile, Matthew didn¡¯t speak a word, though in his opinion, the price was still too low. However,


    Daniel was already showing his sincerity by showing up in person. Thus, Matthew didn¡¯t mind earning a


    little less.


    Excited, Sasha nodded immediately. ¡°Old Master Edwards, we have a deal.¡±


    ¡°Okay, great!¡± Daniel was overjoyed. He then took out a contract and said, ¡°Miss Cunningham, please


    sign the contract, and I will immediately transfer the 30% deposit!¡±


    The deal was worth one billion, so the deposit was three hundred million! Sasha was so emotional that


    she was on the brink of tears. There was only 200,000 left in thepany¡¯s ount, and suddenly


    they would be getting an extra 300 million? Didn¡¯t that mean that all the problems thepany was


    facing had been solved?


    However, Eric was not reconciled. ¡°Old Master Edwards, were you scammed or something? That new


    drug has been abandoned by thepany¡­¡±


    Daniel nced at him and responded coldly, ¡°Are you questioning my judgment?¡±


    Frightened, Eric broke out in cold sweat as he hurriedly said, ¡°Of course not, I-I¡¯m just worried that you


    might be maliciously deceived by some people¡­¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t bother. Since I personally came to sign a contract with Miss Cunningham, it means that I


    trust her!¡± Daniel smiled calmly. ¡°Miss Cunningham, when can we sign the contract?¡±


    ¡°Sasha, y-you should sign it as soon as possible¡­¡± James urged with a trembling voice.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sasha finally recovered from the surprise. With a look of excitement, she nodded again and again.


    ¡°Yes, we shall do it immediately. W-We can sign it now¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahh, Miss Cunningham is decisive indeed!¡± Danielughed and handed over the contract. ¡°Please


    have a look at it and see if there¡¯s anything that you¡¯re not satisfied with!¡±


    Sasha took the contract and read it carefully. She waspletely satisfied with the terms and


    conditions. Plus, Daniel had given them generous benefits, so the Cunningham Group had profited


    massively from this deal.


    ¡°The contract is fine!¡±


    ¡°Great. It¡¯s an honor for me to be able to work with you, Miss Cunningham!¡± Danielughed. ¡°Let¡¯s sign


    the contract!¡±


    Sasha nodded and signed her name at the bottom, followed by Daniel.


    ¡°Miss Cunningham, I¡¯m looking forward to cooperating with you!¡± Daniel beamed.


    ¡°Thank you for your trust, Old Master Edwards!¡±


    Suddenly, Matthew interrupted, ¡°Old Master Edwards, we gave you a great deal this time!¡±


    Helen quickly rebuked, ¡°Matthew, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Old Master Edwards, he is just a cleaner, an ignorant fool, so don¡¯t bother listening to him!¡±


    Turning to face Matthew, she urged, ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Old Master Edwards!¡±

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Instead of getting mad, Daniel smiled. ¡°Mr. Larson, the early bird catches the worm. Since I came early,


    I must make a small profit, right? Miss Cunningham, the deposit will arrive in ten minutes. Please check


    the ounts then!¡±


    James and Helen were shocked. Did Daniel really get a good deal? Sasha started to be short of


    breath. The deposit alone was 300 million. There had never been such arge sum of money in the


    company¡¯s ount before. However, the matter was not yet over.


    Before Daniel¡¯s deposit had been transferred, a group of people rushed in from the entrance. The


    leader was a middle-aged man, whoughed as soon as he walked through the door and said, ¡°Sure


    enough, Old Master Edwards managed to reach before me. I¡¯m impressed!¡±


    Daniel nced at the group of people and smiled. ¡°You arrived quite soon yourself, as you just


    departed from Linden a while ago. Did you charter a flight?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I just bought a ne some time ago, so I can take off anytime!¡±


    Everyone was astounded. He could afford a private jet, so he was obviously not just any ordinary man.


    Moreover, he could strike a conversation with Daniel as equals. This man must have a powerful


    background.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Which one of you here is Miss Cunningham?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s me!¡± replied Sasha.


    He walked over immediately and introduced with a smile, ¡°Hello, Miss Cunningham, I¡¯m Charles


    Wesley!¡±


    Everyone eximed in shock. Charles was just as famous as Daniel in the medical industry. While


    Daniel was reputable in Eastshire, Charles was second to none in Jersey. Although he was not from


    Eastshire, everyone there was familiar with the name. And now, Charles actually showed up in person


    here. What was he going to do?


    Sasha exchanged a few words with Charles in astonishment. Thereafter, Charles went straight to the


    topic. ¡°Miss Cunningham, I¡¯m here to talk about a coboration with you. This is about my being one of


    the agents for the new drug developed by yourpany. What do you think?¡±


    Everyone was again astounded. Another person hade for the same purpose to be the agent as


    well? Plus, they were all big shots! Sasha looked confused. Still, she finallypleted the negotiation


    with Matthew¡¯s help.


    In the end, Charles bought the agency rights of two provinces with 800 million. He signed the contract


    on the spot, who then immediately paid a deposit of 250 million. As soon as the contract was signed,


    Daniel¡¯s three hundred million deposit was transferred to thepany as well.


    Everyone around was dumbfounded. Thepany earned 1.8 billion in less than an hour? Yet, this


    was not the end of it.


    As soon as Charles had signed the contract, several other leaders in the medical industry rushed over


    to ask for a deal too. In the end, thepany signed contracts worth three billion within two hours.


    They received nearly one billion just in deposit alone.


    Sasha was in daze while all of this was happening. Her main task was to read and sign the papers. As


    for James and Helen, they were grinning ear-to-ear throughout the whole ordeal. On the other hand,


    Eric and the others looked upon the situation with sour expressions. Eric even almost had a heart


    attack.


    After they were finally done signing the contracts, the big shots also left. Then, the employees of the


    company ran over to congratte Sasha. Tears had welled up in Sasha¡¯s eyes; she was so excited that


    she was at a loss for words.


    Matthew walked over and announced loudly, ¡°Everyone knows that thepany has undergone a


    tremendous change today. The employees who remain loyal to us are the greatest support. So, the


    company will spend 10 million to reward every employee who continues working with us!¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ten million?¡±


    ¡°Gosh, just h-how much will each employee be rewarded?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Cunningham!¡±


    Helen was annoyed. ¡°Matthew, what are you doing? Do you think that you¡¯re the chairman of the


    board? What rights do you have to spend this amount of money as their reward?¡±

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Everyone immediately fell silent. That was right; Matthew didn¡¯t have the right to do so. At this time,


    Sasha said in a loud voice, ¡°Matthew¡¯s words are my words. I¡¯ll take out ten million to reward them


    tonight. Also, from now on, everyone¡¯s sry will increase by 30%. As for researchers, their sries


    will be doubled!¡±


    ¡°Sasha!¡± Helen was anxious. Is Sasha refuting my words?


    ¡°Mom!¡± Sasha whispered, ¡°The employees who choose to stay in thepany are my greatest


    support. If we don¡¯t reward them after earning such a huge profit, wouldn¡¯t they feel unappreciated?


    Also, we have to let those who left thepany see how big a mistake it was for them to leave us in


    the first ce!¡±


    Helen felt furious as she thought of those people who had forced Sasha to resign. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll make


    them regret it!¡± Helen agreed. ¡°However, you shouldn¡¯t listen to Matthew. He is just a live-in son-inw.


    What right does he have to speak on such an asion?¡±


    Fuming, James butted in, ¡°If others find out about this, they¡¯ll think that the Cunningham Family¡¯s rules


    are not strict enough!¡±


    Helen nodded repeatedly. ¡°Exactly, what qualifications does he have to voice out his opinion? I¡¯ll drive


    him away!¡±


    James waved his hand. ¡°Forget it, there are so many people watching now. They might think that we¡¯re


    being unreasonable if we do so. We¡¯ll just let him off the hook for now. We¡¯ll teach him a lesson when


    we get back home tonight!¡±


    Looking at this from a distance, those ingredient suppliers felt envious. Others had just signed deals


    that totalled up to 3 billion, which meant that thepany would be buying a lot of supplies! If they


    managed to strike a deal with thepany, they would gain more profit for sure! As a result, they went


    ahead to congratte Sasha.


    ¡°Miss Cunningham, congrattions on getting such arge order. Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely supply


    you the necessary ingredients so that yourpany¡¯s production will not be affected!¡± One of them


    assured her with a pat on his chest.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sasha frowned. They were just asking for payment a moment ago, moring to send her to prison.


    ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re no longer our suppliers!¡± Matthew declined.


    ¡°Why not?¡± The ingredient supplier¡¯s expression changed as he said anxiously, ¡°Miss Cunningham, we


    have been working with yourpany for so long. We¡¯ve known each other for some time now. Isn¡¯t it


    inappropriate for you to suddenly change your suppliers?¡±


    Matthew said, ¡°You¡¯ve been cooperating with Eric, not Sasha. While Eric is allowed to pay you the


    ingredient fee once every half a year, Sasha isn¡¯t permitted to postpone it for even a day. Since this is


    the case, I don¡¯t see why we should cooperate any further!¡±


    The ingredient suppliers had a dark expression on their faces. Thinking about how they forced Sasha


    to pay just now, they all wanted to p themselves out of frustration. Who would¡¯ve imagined that


    Sasha would actually be able to strike so many deals within one day? If they had known about this,


    they would¡¯ve even worshipped Sasha as a god. Who would dare to persecute Sasha?


    ¡°Miss Cunningham, w-we know that we were wrong. Seeing that we¡¯ve worked together for so many


    years, please give us a second chance¡­¡± persuaded an ingredient supplier.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but no!¡± Matthew stepped in and replied on Sasha¡¯s behalf, ¡°We will look for other ingredient


    suppliers to coborate with. We¡¯re not qualified enough to work together with you anyway!¡±


    ¡°Miss Cunningham, please give us another chance!¡±


    ¡°Miss Cunningham, we can negotiate the price of ingredients.¡±


    ¡°Miss Cunningham, this was all Eric¡¯s idea. We were forced to do this¡­¡±


    The ingredient suppliers pleaded, but Sasha turned a deaf ear as she thought to herself, For God¡¯s


    sake, you guys were aggressively asking me to pay you the debt just now. How dare you ask for


    another chance?

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    With no other choice, those ingredient suppliers could only turn to James and Helen for help, who


    drove them out instead out of frustration.


    Back then, the security guards wouldn¡¯t obey Sasha¡¯s words. Now that Sasha had taken down such a


    large order and was willing to spend 10 million in rewarding them, these guards immediately responded


    to hermands.


    Next, Sasha did not sit back in an idle manner. She gathered thepany¡¯s employees for a meeting.


    At the conference, Sasha fired other members of the Cunningham Family, including Charlie and Lily.


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals was nowpletely controlled by Sasha. After what happened, she was


    much revered, and all her subordinates supported her.


    Although the members of the Cunningham Family were unwilling to ept it, they were left with no


    choice but to pack up their belongings and leave. That night, Sasha held a celebration banquet. The


    venue was chosen at Times Hotel, which was suggested by Matthew.


    Feeling a little nervous, Sasha knew how high the threshold of booking a hall in the Times Hotel was. A


    smallpany like theirs might not even be able to enter the hotel¡¯s first floor. However, as soon as


    she rang them up, Times Hotel immediately booked the banquet hall on the ninth floor, which was


    beyond her expectations. ording to their manager, Cunningham Pharmaceuticals was now a


    leadingpany in the medical industry in Eastcliff, so they were fully qualified to enter the ninth floor.


    When thepany employees heard the news, they were all excited. It was the famous Times Hotel,


    after all. Most of the people in thepany had never been there. Even if someone was lucky enough


    to go in, they could only ess the first and second floors. Yet, they were holding the banquet on the


    ninth level, which was a ce where only the best of the best of Eastcliff residents could go. This


    matter was enough for them to show off for a lifetime!


    Sasha was also very pleasantly surprised, who thereafter arranged for her employees with


    preparations for the banquet. While Matthew was busy working, Helen came up to Matthew and said,


    ¡°Matthew, you should go home. The clothes at home have not been washed yet!¡±


    Matthew was stunned. ¡°Go home?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the problem with that?¡± Helen red at him. ¡°This is Sasha¡¯spany¡¯s celebration


    banquet. What does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Sasha is now the Chairman of thepany. She has just signed deals worth 3 billion, and she is now


    an established business woman in Eastcliff. With her own capabilities, she can even host a banquet on


    the ninth floor of the Times Hotel. What about you? You¡¯re just a live-in son-inw who has done


    nothing worthwhile. You work as a cleaner in the hospital, and you live off Sasha¡¯s earnings. Are you


    going to attend the banquet to embarrass her?¡±


    Matthew was slightly annoyed. How he wished to tell her the truth. However, at the thought of the


    tragedy that befell his family, Matthew finally chose to remain silent. He still had to take revenge, so


    now was not the time to expose his identity. Otherwise, he would be doomed if he was found by his


    enemy, as he was still not powerful enough. In the end, Matthew left thepany alone, for he didn¡¯t


    want Sasha to get embarrassed. However, instead of going home, he went to thekeside vi.


    His sister, Natalie, was still in aa. Joseph Harrison had collected nearly all the necessary medicinal


    ingredients. He wascking one more element¡ªthe rare Thousand-Year Snow Lotus.


    Stanley Carlson had already mobilized all his acquaintances to look for the Thousand-Year Snow


    Lotus. As long as they found it, Matthew could wake Natalie up. All Matthew could do now was


    administering Natalie with a mini Rejuvenating Pill to maintain her vigor.


    After sitting in the small courtyard of the vi for a while, Matthew suddenly received a call from his


    mother-inw, Helen. ¡°Matthew¡­ Where are you?¡± Helen sobbed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked a surprised Matthew.


    ¡°Sasha¡­ Sasha is gone¡­¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?!¡± Matthew stood up instantly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Where are you guys now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re at the Times Hotel. We just realized that she wasn¡¯t here.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there soon!¡±

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    On the way to the hotel, Matthew gave Billy Newman a call. Matthew guessed in his heart that Timothy


    Wayne must have had something to do with this incident. As a result, Billy¡¯s people had already


    rescued Sasha even before Matthew arrived.


    Just as Matthew guessed, it was indeed Timothy¡¯s doing. Jeffrey had spoken ill of Matthew in front of


    Timothy, who attempted to catch hold of Sasha to force Matthew to surrender.


    The Times Hotel was also owned by Billy, so these people were stopped by Billy¡¯s men before they


    could even leave the scene. After Matthew rushed there, he finally heaved a sigh of relief when he saw


    that Sasha was fine.


    When Helen saw Matthew, she immediately scolded, ¡°Matthew, where were you? Do you know what


    danger Sasha was in just now? You¡¯re such an irresponsible husband. You can¡¯t even protect your own


    wife.¡±


    Matthew exined, ¡°Mom, but you¡­ You asked me to go home¡­¡±


    Helen couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Feeling slightly embarrassed, she scolded again, ¡°Then it shouldn¡¯t


    have taken so long for you toe here from home. Don¡¯t you care about Sasha at all? Even under


    such a major incident, you were still dilly-dallying around!¡± It took a little longer for Matthew toe


    from Lakeside Garden.


    ¡°Okay, Mom, stop it,¡± Sasha whispered; she was still a little shaken.


    Exasperated at Matthew¡¯s ipetence, James yelled, ¡°Matthew, oh, Matthew, if you are truly a man,


    you should protect your wife!¡±


    Clenching his fists, Matthew med himself. He had clearly underestimated Timothy; he didn¡¯t expect


    him to do such a thing. It seemed that he had to thoroughly solve this matter! Walking out of the Times


    Hotel, Matthew called Billy and asked him to resolve the dispute with Timothy.


    At the hospital, an evil n was being concocted.


    ¡°Mr. Wayne, just capture Sasha and leave the rest to me! By the time she is in my hands, Mr. Larson


    will surely have to surrender,¡± Jeffrey said excitedly.


    However, Timothy just kept mum. Meanwhile, Mrs. Wayne was getting impatient. ¡°I don¡¯t care what


    methods you use. You must save my son!¡±


    ¡°No problem. Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Wayne!¡± Jeffrey nodded repeatedly, already thinking about how he


    would deal with Sasha in a while. However, they waited for more than half an hour before finding out


    that Sasha had not been sessfully captured. Instead, Timothy¡¯s men came back badly bruised with


    swollen noses.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Mrs. Wayne eximed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you seize the woman? Where is she?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, the several bodyguards looked at each other. One of them whispered, ¡°Mr. Wayne, let¡¯s


    talk in private!¡±


    Timothy frowned. Why is he being so discreet about it? Leading the bodyguard into the ward, Timothy


    asked in a solemn voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°We have caught the woman, but we were stopped by Mr. Newman¡¯s men.¡± The bodyguard trembled.


    ¡°He also¡­ asked me to tell you something. He said that Mr. Larson is his good friend¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Timothy¡¯s eyes widened. Billy was basically saying that he would protect Matthew. Although


    Timothy was very strong, he did not dare to confront Billy.


    The bodyguard continued, ¡°I heard that it was Mr. Larson who rescued Mr. Newman¡¯s daughter!¡±


    Timothy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°So is Mr. Larson that talented? No wonder he managed to save my son from


    dying. Sigh, but he is too arrogant. He even asked me to kneel down in front of him. Otherwise, I don¡¯t


    mind making friends with him. Forget it. I¡¯ll just wait for the genius doctor from Bainbridge!¡±

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    When Timothy walked out of the room, Mrs. Wayne was giving orders. ¡°How bold of the man surnamed


    Larson. Get a few more men and knock him out!¡±


    Jeffrey nodded repeatedly. ¡°You can¡¯t y nice with that sort of person. Mrs. Wayne, you made the


    right decision!¡±


    Timothy shouted angrily, ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Everyone stopped in their tracks immediately, while Mrs. Wayne was shocked. ¡°Dear, what¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait for the doctor in Bainbridge toe over,¡± Timothy whispered.


    Hearing this, Mrs. Wayne said, ¡°We must take revenge. Even if the doctor in Bainbridge arrives, I must


    make sure that the man surnamed Larson is crippled!¡±


    ¡°You zip it!¡± Timothy cursed furiously. Billy was involved in this matter, so he dared not tell her about the


    specifics of the matter.


    Early the next morning, the doctor from Bainbridge finally arrived. This doctor was personally invited


    here by Divine Doctor York, and he was a well-known doctor in China.


    After taking a look at Young Master Wayne¡¯s injury, the doctor shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t treat him. His


    injury is too serious, and you¡¯ve dyed getting treatment for him for too long. Even if I start treating


    him now, there¡¯s only a 20% chance that he¡¯ll recover. This is too risky!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Timothy and the others were dumbfounded. Even the doctors from Bainbridge couldn¡¯t save


    him. Didn¡¯t that mean that Young Master Wayne was doomed?


    ¡°This is bad!¡± Dr. York¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Young Master Wayne¡¯s situation is getting worse and


    worse. He can hold on for two hours at most. Mr. Wayne, the only person who can save Young Master


    Wayne now is that cleaner!¡±


    Mrs. Wayne¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°H-How could this be? How can a toilet cleaner save my son?¡±


    Timothy watched his son whose breathing was getting weaker with a solemn expression, and finally


    gritted his teeth and left the ward.


    Meanwhile, Matthew remained at the Lakeside Garden, as he didn¡¯t go to the hospital. Instead, he


    came here to look after his sister. Suddenly, a Rolls-Royce stopped outside the yard. Thereafter,


    Timothy walked out of the car. He had inquired about Matthew¡¯s residence from Joseph and rushed


    over immediately. As soon as he entered through the door and saw Matthew, Timothy kneeled on the


    ground with a thud. ¡°Mr. Larson, please, save my son!¡±


    Matthew was a little confused. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Timothy Wayne!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wayne, you¡¯re here.¡± After realizing this, Matthew helped Timothy up. ¡°Mr. Wayne, why are you


    kneeling on the ground? You already expressed your sincerity bying here and asking me in


    person. Why do you have to kneel before me?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Timothy was taken aback. ¡°Mr. Larson, didn¡¯t you ask me to kneel down and beg you?¡±


    Matthew asked, ¡°When did I say that?¡±


    Hearing this, Timothy said, ¡°You told Jeffrey yourself!¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Wayne, you were deceived.¡± Matthew frowned and exined the situation back then, including


    how he was driven away by Mrs. Wayne.


    After listening to his exnation, Timothy was so enraged that he almost coughed out blood. Infuriated,


    he said, ¡°Jeffrey that b*stard. So he was the one stirring up trouble behind the scene! Mr. Larson, I¡¯m


    really sorry. I didn¡¯t know about this. As for what my wife did, I apologize to you on her behalf. Please


    forgive us if we¡¯ve offended you!¡±


    Matthew waved his hand. ¡°Mr. Wayne, I can sense your sincerity. Since you havee in person, I¡¯ll


    forget about what happened previously. Let¡¯s go. We have to save your son!¡±


    Timothy was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Larson!¡±


    When the two rushed to the hospital, Young Master Wayne was already in an extremely critical


    condition. Mrs. Wayne was feeling anxious. When she saw Timothying back with Matthew, she


    immediately scolded him in rage.


    ¡°You finally came. How dare you throw a tantrum like that! If my son dies because of you, I¡¯ll have you


    killed!¡±

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Hearing this, Timothy was so shocked that he almost peed his pants. He ran over, pped Mrs. Wayne


    twice, and yelled, ¡°Shut up, b*tch!¡±


    Dazed by the strike, Mrs. Wayne covered her face. ¡°W-Why did you hit me¡­¡±


    Timothy roared, ¡°Why did I hit you? Just be d that I didn¡¯t kill you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, would my son


    turn out like this?¡±


    With that, Mrs. Wayne anxiously pleaded, ¡°W-What did I do? He was the one who dyed my son¡¯s


    treatment. What does it have to do with me¡­¡±


    ¡°If you had shown some respect to Mr. Larson, our son would have been cured a long time ago. He


    wouldn¡¯t be in such a state now,¡± Timothy said angrily. ¡°Didn¡¯t you drive Mr. Larson away yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Mrs. Wayne stammered, ¡°Well, he is just a cleaner¡­¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Timothy jabbed, ¡°So what if he¡¯s a cleaner? He stabilized our son¡¯s condition, so I consider him a


    doctor. On the contrary, the doctor you invited from Bainbridge couldn¡¯t even cure our son!¡±


    Mrs. Wayne lowered her head and said unwillingly, ¡°It is his honor to be able to treat my son. If he


    cures him, I will give him 10 million!¡±


    Timothy was so furious that he almost vomited blood. Matthew was Billy¡¯s good friend. How could


    someone like him be short of money?


    Matthew sneered, ¡°Mrs. Wayne, since you are so rich, you can go hire a better doctor then!¡±


    Mrs. Wayne started to be anxious. Where would she be able to find another doctor in such short


    notice? ¡°Then¡­ how much do you want?¡±


    ¡°No amount of money can make me change my mind. Goodbye!¡± Matthew turned around and left.


    Timothy was so troubled that he was on the brink of tears as he quickly stopped Matthew. ¡°Mr. Larson,


    I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t bother listening to the likes of her. I beg you, please save my son!¡±


    ¡°This is bad. Young Master Wayne is starting to vomit blood again!¡± An exmation came from the


    ward.


    Mrs. Wayne¡¯s face turned pale, and she begged anxiously, ¡°Save my son. Hurry! Save my son¡­¡±


    No one paid any attention to her, and even the doctors dared not approach the ward. Timothy¡¯s


    complexion flushed red. He suddenly turned around and pped Mrs. Wayne¡¯s face before yelling,


    ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    Coming back to her senses after the smack, Mrs. Wayne kneeled on the ground and implored, ¡°Mr.


    Larson, please save my son. I was wrong. Please forgive me. I-I will never be rude to you again¡­¡±


    Matthew gave her a cold nce. ¡°Alright, then. I will give face to Mr. Wayne today!¡±


    Striding quickly into the ward, Matthew picked up a few silver needles nearby and pierced them into


    Young Master Wayne¡¯s body, whose condition quickly stabilized. His breathing became steady, and his


    vital signs returned to normal. Dr. York, who was watching from the side, was shocked to the extreme.


    He had heard Timothy talking about what happened previously, about how Matthew had been insulted


    and driven away by these people. At this instant, his dissatisfaction toward Matthew quickly vanished.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, you¡¯re indeed a great doctor. Your technique of acupuncture has broadened my horizons.


    You¡¯re impressive indeed!¡± Dr. Yorkplimented with a sincere tone.


    Matthew replied, ¡°Dr. York, you¡¯re ttering me!¡±


    Next, Dr. York personally operated on Young Master Wayne, and quickly resolved everything.


    Feeling grateful to Matthew, Timothy took out a card and handed it to him. ¡°Mr. Larson, this is the


    Supreme Card for all of mypanies. With this, you won¡¯t be charged with whatever purchase from


    allpanies under my name. Mr. Larson, please ept it!¡±


    Matthew rejected again and again, but Timothy still forced the Supreme Card into Matthew¡¯s hands.


    Seeing this, Ivan and Jeffrey were extremely envious. They had also heard of this Supreme Card. After


    all, Timothy only sent out two copies throughout the entire of Eastshire. One was given to Billy, and one


    was given to a big shot in the city. Now, this third one was passed to Matthew.


    Jeffrey couldn¡¯t reconcile with that fact. ¡°Mr. Wayne, Mr. Larson just did what he ought to do. Why are


    you giving him such a huge reward?¡±

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Timothy¡¯s expression changed, and he gave Jeffrey a kick. ¡°I nearly forgot to settle the ount with


    you since you were so quiet. Jeffrey, how dare you drive a wedge between Mr. Larson and I!¡±


    Trembling, Jeffrey¡¯s face changed drastically. ¡°Mr. Wayne, what are you talking about? I-I don¡¯t


    understand¡­¡±


    Timothy was furious. ¡°You¡¯re still acting dumb, eh? You motherf*cker! Mr. Larson told me everything.


    You b*stard, you almost killed my son. How can I ever forgive you?! Guards, drag this b*stard out and


    feed him to the dogs!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    A group of people rushed in and immediately started heaving Jeffrey out. Ivan panicked and hurried


    over. ¡°Mr. Wayne, please don¡¯t be angry with him. He¡­ He didn¡¯t mean it. Please let him go for my


    sake¡­¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you really think that you¡¯re so great that I have to let him go for your


    sake?!¡± Timothy waved his hand angrily. ¡°Drag out this useless trash and feed him to the dogs too!¡±


    Ivan and Jeffrey wailed and begged together, but no one paid any attention to them. On second note,


    Dr. York originally nned to invite Matthew to the city hospital, but Matthew didn¡¯t want to work at


    such a high-profile ce, so he stayed in the emergency department here.


    To express his gratitude, Timothy donated 50 million to the hospital on the spot. Not only that, he would


    donate 30 million to the hospital every year in the future.


    The dean, who was still on a business trip, was extremely happy to hear the news and immediately


    called Matthew to thank him. Of course, Matthew did not disclose the truth about what had ured; he


    still wanted to keep them hidden. The people at the hospital only knew that it was Dr. York who rescued


    Young Master Wayne in the end. Everything else was kept a secret.


    Since Ivan and Jeffrey were gone, Matthew had a much better time working in the hospital. After


    leaving work at noon, Matthew rode on his electric bike and came to Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. As


    soon as he arrived at the entrance, he heard a rant from inside.


    ¡°Why are you refusing to let us in? We are the employees here. Why aren¡¯t you letting us go to work?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. We just went home and took a break yesterday. A huge sum of bonus was given out the day


    before. Why weren¡¯t we given our bonuses too?¡±


    ¡°We were working hard to develop new drugs for thepany, but now that you are making profit, you


    just pushed us aside like that? How could thepany be so unreasonable?¡±


    ¡°Sasha Cunningham,e out! If you don¡¯t make this clear today, we will fight with you until the end!¡±


    Matthew nced at them. These people were the ones who chose to resign yesterday. It seemed that


    they wanted to resume work after finding out that thepany had made deals worth 3 billion.


    ¡°You all have already resigned, and yet you guys are here to make trouble. You are too shameless!¡±


    Matthew chastised loudly.


    The group of people immediately turned their heads, and thereafter the leader of the group yelled,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you that live-in son-inw? Don¡¯t think that you can lecture us here just because Sasha that


    b*tch favors you!¡±


    ¡°If you want to rebuke us, at least change yourst name to Cunningham first!¡±


    ¡°In ancient times, when a woman was married into the man¡¯s family, she had to change herst name.


    You should change yours too since you¡¯ve married into the Cunningham Family!¡±


    Everyoneughed and mocked Matthew capriciously. However, Matthew didn¡¯t speak and walked


    toward them one step at a time. Suddenly, he grabbed the man by the head and kicked him down the


    steps.


    ¡°How dare you hit him?!¡± The crowd was furious.


    Feeling enraged, Matthew yelled confidently, ¡°If you dare to insult Sasha again, I will get you killed!¡±


    The group of people were immediately frightened. They had never seen Matthew being so mad before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three minutes. Get out of here immediately, otherwise I¡¯ll call the police! Remember, you


    are no longer employees of thepany, and you have signed your resignation letters. If you make


    trouble here again, hmph, I will send you all to jail!¡± With that, Matthew entered thepany with his


    head held high without taking another look at them.


    The group of people looked at each other and finally left in despair.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    As soon as he reached the door to Sasha¡¯s office, Matthew met James and Helen. James wore a


    brand new suit, and he trotted around proudly with Matthew¡¯s Rolex watch on his wrist.


    Helen was also wearing the clothes she would only wear for high-end banquets with an expensive-


    looking ne around her neck. She was dolled up in jewels from head to toe.


    ¡°Sigh, do you really need to trouble Sasha for such a trivial matter? Just ask him toe find me!¡±


    James threw out a portfolio and waved his hand. ¡°Next!¡±


    The employee silently picked up the portfolio from the ground and left with his head held low. Another


    employee walked over. ¡°Mr. Cunningham, this is a new order form. It requires Miss Cunningham¡¯s


    signature!¡±


    James didn¡¯t even look at it. ¡°Put it here. I can sign it.¡±


    The staff replied, ¡°But this¡­ this really requires Miss Cunningham¡¯s own signature.¡±


    Hearing this, James became furious. ¡°Tsk, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Sasha is my daughter, and she


    is the Chairman of thepany. Since thepany belongs to her, it¡¯s mine as well. What¡¯s the


    difference if I signed it instead of her?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± the employee said awkwardly. ¡°This transaction involves thepany¡¯s ount,


    so it needs¡­ thepany seal¡­¡±


    James was stunned for a moment. With an upset expression, he uttered, ¡°I see. You can leave it here.


    I¡¯ll go ask her for the official sealter on!¡± Seeing the employee hesitating slightly, James bellowed


    angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    The employee put down the file in a panic, and James continued to wave his hand. ¡°Next. Can you


    hurry up? With this kind of efficiency, do you really think that you deserve the bonus you received


    yesterday?¡±


    The group of employees dared not speak; they just handed over their documents hastily. Seeing this,


    Matthew was speechless. Sasha had just be the Chairman of the board, but James and Helen


    had already started to stir up trouble. Judging the current situation, people who didn¡¯t know better


    would think that James was the Chairman.


    Helen saw Matthew at a nce, and immediately looked displeased. ¡°Matthew, what are you doing


    here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s noon. I¡¯m here to have lunch with Sasha.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sweeping the floors at the hospital? What¡¯s the matter? Are you here for a free meal


    because you dislike the food provided there? Matthew, oh, Matthew, I can turn a blind eye when you¡¯re


    out for small advantages at home, but this is Sasha¡¯spany. Could you please stop embarrassing


    her?¡± Helen was annoyed.


    Everyone around looked over, and the mockery continued.


    ¡°This live-in son-inw is so thick-skinned. He even wants a free meal for lunch?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an ipetent man who relies on his wife. He¡¯s just leeching off the Cunninghams!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, Miss Cunningham is such an excellent person. She¡¯s capable and beautiful. Why did she find


    herself such a useless husband?¡±


    ¡°Bah, this trash came to ourpany for a free meal? Has he even made any contribution? How


    shameless!¡±


    Hearing their mockery, Matthew was furious. If it wasn¡¯t for me, thepany wouldn¡¯t even have been


    able to make the deal worth 3 billion! Have I ever made any contribution to thepany? I am the one


    who contributed the most! However, he couldn¡¯t say these words to them.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go look for Sasha.¡±


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Helen stood directly in front of him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said? You are not


    allowed to enter Sasha¡¯spany in the future! Guards, pay close attention to this man. He¡¯s not


    allowed to enter thepany from now on!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± the several security guards responded loudly.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    At this moment, someone suddenly ran over to the door. It was Matthew¡¯s brother-inw, Liam. ¡°Dad,


    Mom, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go have lunch,¡± Liam said joyfully.


    Seeing Liam, Helen¡¯s expression eased up. ¡°Have you made the arrangements?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I ordered your favorite Chinese cuisine.¡± Liam was trying to tter her.


    ¡°Aww, Liam, you¡¯re so sensible. I feel more relieved with you in thepany from now on!¡± Helen


    nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Dear, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s have lunch!¡±


    James put down the files without even looking at Matthew or showed consideration for his feelings.


    With hands behind his back, James left with Liam and Helen with an arrogant look on his face.


    Matthew was annoyed. I¡¯m also their son-inw, but my presence was an embarrassment to them,


    while Liam was praised as being sensible. The difference in treatment is too huge! However, he had


    long been used to these. Liam loved to tter them, so James and Helen liked him a lot. To Matthew,


    none of these matter; the most important thing was Sasha¡¯s attitude toward him.


    Suddenly, Liam came over with a triumphant smile. ¡°Matthew, stop fooling around. Sasha is out.¡±


    Matthew frowned. ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    ¡°She went to the bank to negotiate some business.¡± Liam smiled as he continued, ¡°Matt, why are you


    looking for Sasha? If there¡¯s anything you need from her, you can call me. I am now Sasha¡¯s personal


    secretary and driver!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Matthew asked with knitted brows.


    ¡°Sasha believes in my abilities and hired me to help her!¡± Liam smiled. ¡°So, if you have any issues in


    the future, just let me know.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew¡¯s face turned slightly cold, and he gave Liam a deep look full of doubts. To be honest, he


    didn¡¯t quite believe Liam¡¯s words. Why would Sasha ask Liam to be her secretary?


    ¡°Matt, we are going to have lunch now. Don¡¯te to thepany if you don¡¯t have anything urgent.


    Look at the shabby clothes you¡¯re wearing. You¡¯re negatively affecting thepany¡¯s image!¡± Then,


    Liam left triumphantly.


    Matthew thought for a while before taking out his mobile phone and called Sasha. He wanted to ask


    her about this. Despite a few attempts in calling, Sasha didn¡¯t answer her phone. She was probably in


    the midst of discussing business matters.


    With no other choice, Matthew left Cunningham Pharmaceuticals alone. He was looking for a ce to


    eat when a BMW with loud engines passed by him suddenly. Fortunately, Matthew reacted quickly


    enough, otherwise he would have been hit.


    The BMW stopped in front of Matthew. There were two people in the car¡ªa man and a woman.


    ¡°Dear, you are the best. You brought them here because you know that I like Chinese cuisine. Thank


    you, dear. Muacks!¡± The girl acted coquettishly. She was dressed revealingly, exposing her fair and


    slender thighs. She had heavy makeup on, and she looked quite beautiful.


    Matthew looked at her with a cold expression. This girl was none other than ine Ziegler, the former


    beauty in his ss. In high school, Matthew had a sense of inferiority. When he reached puberty, he


    had a crush on ine. At that time, a ssmate of Matthew had a crush on ine as well and asked


    Matthew to help him send a love letter to her. This was initially a trivial matter. However, his friend did


    not write his name on the letter, so others mistakenly thought that Matthew was the admirer.


    Plus, that ssmate wouldn¡¯t admit that he was the one who sent the letter, so Matthew took the


    me. Then, ine¡¯s friends told everyone in the school about it. One time, ine even threw a ss


    of water at Matthew in public and rasped, ¡°Matthew, who do you think you are? Do you think that a


    trash like you deserves to have a date with me?¡±


    From then on, Matthew got the nickname ¡®trash¡¯ in school. ine also became a sore spot in Matthew¡¯s


    heart. To his dismay, he actually met her here today!


    Seeing ine, Matthew couldn¡¯t help but think of his two buddies in school. During his schooling years,


    he had only two friends, who were so close to him that they were willing to take a gunshot for him.


    Unfortunately, after graduation, they gradually lost contact.


    Now that he saw this former ssmate of his, he couldn¡¯t help butment how fast time flew. How great


    it would be if those two buddies were still around! Thinking of this, Matthew suddenly had an urge in his


    heart to return to the ce where he used to live; he wanted to get in touch with his twopanions


    again.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    ine also noticed Matthew at this time. She froze for a moment, and then sneered, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this


    Matthew? What are you doing here? Are you working as a valet?¡±


    Next to ine was a man with a tattoo sleeve. He seemed about forty years old, and he had a shaved


    head. He wore a chunky gold chain, a big gold watch, and ck sunsses. He seemed like a thug at


    first nce. The man¡¯s name was Logan, nicknamed Mr. Logan.


    Back in Matthew¡¯s schooling days, Logan would lurk around the school and ckmail the students. At


    that time, he imed to be the boss in that area, who had rtions with many of the female students.


    ine dated him when she was still studying. At that time, she relied on Logan¡¯s reputation to swagger


    before others in school.


    After Matthew helped his ssmate pass the love letter to ine, Logan¡¯sckeys even came to teach


    Matthew a lesson. If it hadn¡¯t been for Julian Davis, Matthew¡¯s friend, Matthew would have been injured


    to the point where he wouldn¡¯t be able to attend school. To his surprise, Logan had be rich after


    so many years. He was even driving a BMW.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Logan nced at Matthew with an arrogant expression.


    ¡°He¡¯s the trash I told you about. He had a crush on me back when we were still in school.¡± ine


    proudly said, ¡°He wrote a love letter to me, but he didn¡¯t have the guts to put his name on it. Then, he


    even refused to admit that he was the one who wrote the letter. Plus, he kept peeking at me all day.


    How I wish to gouge his eyes out.¡±


    Matthew frowned, for he had never peeked at ine. This girl was clearly exaggerating the story!


    ¡°So that¡¯s the guy!¡± Logan suddenly smiled. He grabbed ine¡¯s slender waist with one hand and


    looked mockingly at Matthew. ¡°Boy, I can¡¯t believe that a trash like you was fantasizing about dating a


    goddess like ine. Do you know how much money she spends on clothes and cosmetic products


    every month? Our expenses at the bar for one night exceeds your sry for one year. Yet, a useless


    pauper like you is thinking of dating her. You¡¯re unworthy of her.¡± After Logan cursed at Matthew, his


    hands were still on ine¡¯s waist as he smiled. ¡°Forget it, ine. Let¡¯s not bother getting upset over


    such lowly people. Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t let this kind of garbage affect your mood!¡±


    ine had a smug look on her face. ¡°Matthew, stop following me around. You make me nauseous!¡±


    Proudly, ine and Logan walked into the hotel next to him. With that, Matthew, who was scolded for


    no good reason, was infuriated. He looked up and realized that it was the Shanghai Nights restaurant.


    Matthew had also heard of this eatery before. It was a very high-end ce in Eastcliff. A meal there


    would cost two to three thousand per capita. He had never entered this diner previously, but at this


    juncture, he was truly angered. He thought about the card that Joseph gave him which contained tens


    of millions worth of credit.


    Since they were unting their wealth and looking down on him, he had to make his move too. It was


    not like he was short of money anyway. He walked over with his head high, but to his surprise, when he


    arrived at the door, he was stopped by security.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Sir, what are you doing?¡± The security guard was quite polite.


    Matthew said, ¡°I¡¯d like to have my lunch here!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, our shop has rules that people who are shabbily dressed are not allowed to enter.¡±


    ¡°How am I shabbily dressed?¡± Matthew was annoyed; it wasn¡¯t like he came here naked.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but your attire is too casual. Please forgive us for not granting you ess.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he wearing casual clothing too?¡± Matthew pointed at Logan.


    The security guard immediately exined, ¡°Mr. Logan is different. He is a Gold Card member here!¡±


    Matthew was annoyed. Why were there so many rules at a restaurant? ¡°I just have to be a


    member, right? Tell me how much a membership costs. I will apply to be one now!¡± Matthew took


    out his wallet from his pocket and yelled while rummaging through it.


    The security guard smiled. ¡°Sir, not everyone can be a member. If you want to, you must first


    have two members to¡­¡± Suddenly, the security guard stopped talking when his eyes instantly


    brightened when he saw a ck card in Matthew¡¯s wallet.


    That was the Supreme Card given by Timothy Wayne!

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    ¡°You were saying?¡± Matthew asked.


    The security guard swallowed nervously with a shocked expression. ¡°Sir¡­ M-May I take a look at your


    card?¡±


    ¡°This card?¡± Matthew was puzzled as he pulled out the ck card. It was given to him by Timothy.


    Matthew didn¡¯t take it seriously, so he just kept it in his wallet.


    When the security guard took a closer look, he became even more shocked. ¡°Sir, pardon me. Would


    you like toe in and take a seat?¡±


    ¡°Take a seat?¡± Matthew was surprised. The security guard did not allow him to enter just now because


    he was not dressed properly. What was going on? Matthew followed the security guard into the


    restaurant, who did not dare to mistreat the former. He brought Matthew to a ce by the window


    where it wasfortable and pleasant.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m so sorry to make you wait. If you need anything at all, please ask our waiter!¡± uttered the


    security guard respectfully before he hurriedly left with the card.


    Matthew was confused; he didn¡¯t know what had happened. But since he was already shown his way


    in, he picked up the menu and started ordering some food at ease. Sitting not far away, Logan and


    ine caught a glimpse of Matthew; both of them were taken aback.


    ¡°How did thisde in?¡±


    ¡°Obviously it¡¯s because he saw us earlier. He was not willing to let the matter go, so he followed us in to


    show off!¡±


    ¡°One has to spend a minimum of two thousand per meal at this restaurant. Can he afford it?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, whatever. Let¡¯s just stand by and watch for now. It¡¯ll be funny when he can¡¯t pay the billter!¡±


    The two wereughing and joking around. Logan even took ine in his arms and looked at Matthew


    mockingly.


    Meanwhile, the security guard ran to the office upstairs in a state of panic and asked in a trembling


    voice, ¡°Is Mr. Moses here?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± The man at the door red at him, dissatisfied. ¡°The manager has something to do, so he


    went out. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and ask him toe back!¡± urged the security guard anxiously.


    The man stared back at him. ¡°Are you f*cking crazy? What right do you have to ask him toe


    back?!¡±


    The security guard gritted his teeth and handed out the card immediately. ¡°Hurry up and ask the


    manager to return!¡±


    The man took a look, and his expression changed instantly. ¡°I-Isn¡¯t this our director, Mr. Wayne¡¯s


    Supreme Card? Who came here? Mr. Newman, or the one from Sheffield?¡±


    The security guard answered in a troubled tone, ¡°Neither!¡±


    ¡°Neither? Someone stole their Supreme Card?¡± The man gasped. ¡°My goodness, this is not an issue


    that we can solve by ourselves. You wait here. I will ask the manager toe back!¡±


    On the other hand, Matthew wasn¡¯t aware that his card had shocked these people so much. He had


    ordered the food and was about to have a bite when Sasha called. ¡°Did you call me? What¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    Matthew said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I wanted to have lunch with you. Are you busy?¡±


    ¡°I was in a meeting. Where are you now? I¡¯lle meet you.¡±


    ¡°Shanghai Nights restaurant!¡±


    Sasha was taken aback for a moment. ¡°Shanghai Nights? Do you mean the one next to it?¡±


    Matthew repeated, ¡°No. I¡¯m talking about Shanghai Nights restaurant itself!¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sasha eximed, ¡°Stop kidding me! Only members are allowed to enter.¡±


    ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t know. The waiter let me in.¡±


    Sasha fell silent for a while. ¡°Wait for me. I will be there soon.¡±


    Matthew then put down his phone. Within ten minutes, Sasha, who was wearing a professional suit,


    walked into the hall. As soon as Sasha entered, she immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. After


    all, she was the number one beauty in Eastcliff. Sasha was absolutely wless in her looks and


    temperament.


    Logan¡¯s eyes were fixated on her. Compared to Sasha, ine was like an ugly duckling. Indeed, Sasha


    turned many heads, especially the men who were all thinking about how to flirt with her. Under the


    gazes of everyone, Sasha came straight to Matthew¡¯s table and sat down in front of him.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    The men at the scene were all looking at Matthew with envy.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Logan blurted out. ¡°What is the rtionship between this beauty and Mr. Larson?¡±


    ine was also at a loss. Although she was beautiful, she knew that she was still miles behind Sasha.


    The woman was as beautiful as an angel, but she was sitting with the trash that ine so despised.


    ine was utterly confused.


    What qualities does the trash have to attract such a beauty? Could it be that I have misjudged him?


    Perhaps he is actually a wealthy and powerful man. No, definitely not. He is just a pauper, so she must


    have mistaken him for someone else! It must be so!


    ¡°She must have mistaken him for someone else!¡± ine couldn¡¯t help but voice out her mind. ¡°That


    Larson dude is a pauper without a father, so how could he possibly know such a superb stunner?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Logan had a look of passion on his face, thinking how fortunate he would be if he could


    have her, even if it would cost him a few years of his life.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go give her some insight!¡± Logan said with a smile. In fact, he wanted to flirt with Sasha.


    ine knew what Logan was thinking. Although she was feeling upset in her heart, she didn¡¯t dare to


    speak her mind. After all, all her meals and clothing were paid for by Logan. Logan picked up the wine


    ss and walked over with a smile.


    Meanwhile, Sasha looked around nkly. ¡°Matthew, d-do you have a membership card here?¡±


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Sasha was puzzled. ¡°Then how did youe in?¡±


    Matthew recounted what had happened just now, and Sasha was even more confused upon hearing it.


    She knew exactly how difficult it was to be a member of Shanghai Nights. Most people couldn¡¯t


    be one even if they tried, so why would the waiter allow Matthew in?


    Sasha thought for a while, waved her hand and said, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s stop worrying about this for now.


    Are you hungry? Why don¡¯t you order some food first?¡±


    ¡°But, about the membership card¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have one, so let me give you a treat. I will help you to apply for one too once I¡¯m done with


    work. The rules of Shanghai Nights restaurant states that couples can share the cards!¡±


    Matthew nodded, looked at Sasha¡¯s expression, and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling


    unwell?¡±


    Sasha sighed as she nodded her head helplessly. She was worried about thepany¡¯s affairs.


    As soon as Logan walked over, he overheard Sasha and Matthew¡¯s conversion about sharing the


    membership cards. He waspletely confused. So thisdy didn¡¯t mistake him for someone else, but


    she¡¯s actually his wife? What the hell? A beauty like her is married to this trash. How?!


    He backed away nkly. Seeing his return, ine asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you go over there


    to talk to her?¡±


    Logan was furious. ¡°Talk to her my a*s! Those two are husband and wife. They¡¯re both married!¡±


    ine secretly rejoiced in her heart. ¡°How can this woman be so blind and marry such trash? Look at


    how helpless she looks. I guess that she must be suffering in her marriage!¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Sasha¡¯s expression, a blink of hope suddenly arose in Logan¡¯s heart. Yes! So what if they¡¯re


    married?A pauper like him doesn¡¯t deserve to be with such a beautiful woman. I¡¯ll flirt with her in front of


    him. How about that?


    ¡°Waiter!¡± Logan mmed the table, attracting the eyes of many people around him.


    A waiter hurried over. ¡°Hello, sir. How may I help you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this seat. I want to change my table!¡± ordered Logan as he pointed directly at Matthew¡¯s


    table. ¡°The seat by the window is quite nice. I want that seat there!¡±

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    ¡°Huh?¡± The waiter couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. This was the first time he had witnessed such a


    situation. He then whispered, ¡°Sir, someone is already sitting there¡­¡±


    Logan insisted arrogantly, ¡°Ask them to move away then!¡±


    Hearing this, the waiter asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little inappropriate?¡±


    ¡°How so? I¡¯m a Gold Card member here. Don¡¯t I have the right to do this?¡± Logan nced at Matthew.


    ¡°Moreover, I don¡¯t think he is qualified to eat here. Go and ask him if he has a membership card here at


    Shanghai Nights.¡±


    The waiter looked at Matthew suspiciously. Judging by his clothing, he didn¡¯t look like a rich man


    indeed. Did he sneak in?


    ine said loudly, ¡°I know him. His name is Matthew Larson, who is just a useless pauper. He probably


    can¡¯t even pay for his meal here, let alone get a membership card! Yet, you¡¯re still letting him order?


    Haha, you¡¯ll be in deep trouble when he can¡¯t pay for his mealter on!¡±


    The waiter¡¯s expression changed as he looked at ine. ¡°Miss, do you really know him?¡±


    ine arrogantly answered, ¡°Of course, he is my former ssmate. He had a crush on me back in


    school. His nickname is trash!¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The people around suddenly burst intoughter, and they all looked at Matthew mockingly. Hearing


    this, Sasha frowned and looked up at Matthew, who looked embarrassed. ¡°That¡¯s not true. I was just


    helping someone pass their love letter to her. I was misunderstood.¡±


    Sasha rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You were quite busy in school, eh? You were already sending love


    letters to girls when you were supposed to focus on your study!¡±


    Hearing this, Matthew was speechless. Soon, the waiter came over. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m really sorry, but could you


    please show me your membership card?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Sasha asked coldly.


    ¡°Sorry, we have a membership system. You need a membership card to have a meal here.¡± The waiter


    seemed respectful, but in fact he was just putting on a fake smile.


    Sasha frowned. ¡°Are you suspecting that we don¡¯t have a membership card?¡±


    ine smiled and said, ¡°If you have one, just let the waiter take a look. What¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    The people around also mored, ¡°Yeah! The waiter is just doing his job. Why are you putting him in a


    difficult position?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Take it out if you have it. What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°It had happened before when someone managed to sneak in. They didn¡¯t have a membership card


    and couldn¡¯t afford the bill. In the end, the waiter was punished. What¡¯s the difference between this kind


    of person and a thief?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even take out a membership card. How did you two get in then?¡±


    They were all kicking up a fuss. Sasha¡¯splexion flushed red. She immediately opened her purse,


    took out a card and handed it over. ¡°Look clearly. I have a membership card!¡±


    The waiter examined it and smiled. ¡°Thank you. Please pardon me!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Logan suddenly shouted. ¡°I want their seats!¡±


    ¡°Sir, they have a membership card!¡± the waiter reminded him.


    ¡°I know that!¡± Logan nodded. ¡°However, their card seems to be the mostmon membership card


    here. And since I¡¯m a Gold Card member, I should have the right to choose whichever seat I want,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± The waiter had an awkward look on his face; he had never encountered a predicament like


    this before.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You can¡¯t even solve such a simple problem?¡± Logan asked angrily. ¡°Do you want


    me to call Mr. Wayne and tell him about this?¡±


    A thought shed across Matthew¡¯s mind. This restaurant belongs to Timothy?


    The waiter¡¯s expression changed suddenly. This person actually knew the boss? Then, he couldn¡¯t


    afford to offend him! Striding over to Matthew and Sasha¡¯s table, the waiter politely asked, ¡°Sir, Miss,


    pardon me, but could you please move to another seat?¡±

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Sasha was furious. ¡°Why should we?¡±


    ¡°Miss, your card is the mostmon membership card here. ording to the rules, you can dine here.


    However, ordinary members need to provide convenience to higher-level members. So, please move to


    another seat!¡±


    The waiter had an arrogant look on his face. In this restaurant, the ordinary card members are of the


    lowest-ranking. Only Silver Card members or above could sit in the hall. Even these waiters didn¡¯t pay


    much attention to the ordinary card members.


    ¡°There¡¯s such a rule here?¡± Sasha frowned. ¡°Why don¡¯t I know about this?¡±


    ¡°This is an unspoken rule!¡± The waiter smiled. ¡°After all, members are divided into levels, and naturally


    there are differences in the rights of the members of each level!¡±


    Sasha asked solemnly, ¡°Then, that gives the higher-level members a right to drive away the lower-level


    ones at will?¡±


    The waiter exined, ¡°Something like this rarely happens. However, if there is a conflict between a


    higher-level member and a lower-level one, then we will prioritize the higher-level member!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone around apuded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Higher-level members should have better rights. Otherwise, why should we upgrade our


    membership?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hehe, she¡¯s just an ordinary member. How does she have the audacity toe here for lunch?¡±


    ¡°They should only be allowed to dine outside!¡±


    Logan walked over with a smile. ¡°Hey beautiful, actually you don¡¯t need to move to another seat. I am a


    Gold Card member. I¡¯ll treat you to this meal!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s face soured. This man was going too far. In fact, Matthew was the one who irritated her the


    most. Why did he choose to eat at such a ce? Could they even afford it in the first ce?


    However, Matthew was still calm as if everything had nothing to do with him. He nced at the waiter


    and inquired softly, ¡°Are you sure that higher-level members can evict lower-level members at will?¡±


    The waiter looked arrogant. ¡°Not to that extent, but they should enjoy better treatment at the very least!¡±


    ¡°Very well!¡± Matthew nodded in satisfaction. He nced across the crowd and suddenly shouted, ¡°Then


    I want all of them to get out!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone eximed and scolded, ¡°What rights do you have to give such an order?¡±


    ¡°Damn it. How dare a low-level member show such pride?¡±


    ¡°Kick them out. Throw them all out!¡±


    The waiter also looked furious as he said solemnly, ¡°Sir, please mind your words. If you insult our


    higher-level members, we can revoke your membership at any time!¡±


    ineughed and sneered, ¡°He needs to have a membership card to begin with! Have you not


    realized? Only the woman has a membership card. He is just relying on her. He¡¯s not a member!¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter. Seeing this, Sasha¡¯splexion flushed red as she whispered, ¡°Matthew,


    let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to go!¡± Matthew grabbed Sasha and said with a chuckle, ¡°They¡¯re the ones who should


    go!¡±


    Sasha was clearly irritated. ¡°Matthew, there is no need to quarrel with them. We will only embarrass


    ourselves when this matter blows up in our face¡­¡±


    Matthew calmly assured her, ¡°Trust me. It is not us who will be embarrassed!¡±


    Sasha looked at Matthew suspiciously, wondering why he was so confident.


    There was a fierce look in Logan¡¯s eyes as hemanded, ¡°Get out now! Believe it or not, I¡¯ll break


    your legs before throwing you out!¡±


    The crowd mored, ¡°Yes, throw them out!¡±


    ¡°How dare they insult the higher-level members! Don¡¯t they know that we have a higher priority?¡±


    ¡°Shanghai Nights must give us an exnation for what happened today.¡±


    ¡°How can a dog be allowed toe in and bark at such an upscale ce?!¡±

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Sasha¡¯s face soured; she was utterly embarrassed.


    ¡°Please leave!¡± The waiter ordered with arrogance, ¡°You are not weed here in Shanghai Nights!


    Get out!¡±


    ¡°How dare you ask them to leave?!¡±


    A roar suddenly sounded. The voice was so loud that everyone¡¯s eardrums started buzzing. As they


    turned their heads to look around, they saw a group of people rushing over. Walking at the front of the


    group was a man in a suit and leather shoes; he was the manager of Shanghai Nights.


    When everyone saw him, they all smiled and greeted, ¡°Good day, Mr. Moses!¡±


    Logan immediately put on a smile as he stretched out his hand to greet him. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Moses!¡±


    However, Mr. Moses just acted as if he didn¡¯t see him and went directly to Matthew¡¯s table. The security


    guard ran in front. Panting, he said excitedly, ¡°Mr. Moses, the card belongs to this gentleman!¡±


    In full view of the diners at the restaurant, Mr. Moses bent over and greeted respectfully, ¡°Hello, Mr.


    Larson. It¡¯s an honor to meet you!¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Mr. Moses was Timothy Wayne¡¯s right-hand man. He was a powerful figure as


    well. He was mainly responsible for the affairs of Diamond Card members. Even if Logan was a Gold


    Card member, he was not eligible to meet him in person. Those people who were eating in the hall


    would definitely show their reverence when they saw Mr. Moses. But now, he was bending down and


    bowing in front of Matthew. What was going on?


    Logan was stunned. ¡°Mr. Moses, have you made a mistake? This Mr. Larson is just a pauper¡­ What


    do you mean that you¡¯re honored to meet him?¡±


    ¡°How presumptuous!¡± Mr. Moses refuted with a cold expression. Angrily, he continued, ¡°Mr. Logan,


    mind your words! Mr. Larson is the holder of our Supreme Card. If you are not respectful toward him,


    we can revoke your membership at any time!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Logan was stunned. His Gold Card was actually obtained through his extensivework; he


    himself wasn¡¯t powerful enough to procure it. Often using this card to show off, Logan also used it to


    flirt with many women. If it was revoked, wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to taking his life?


    ¡°There is a Supreme Card here?¡± Logan asked unwillingly. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡±


    Mr. Moses jabbed, ¡°Who do you think you are? What rights do you have to be aware about these


    things? This Supreme Card was personally issued by our boss, Mr. Wayne. A Supreme Card holder


    has the highest authority in any industry owned by him.¡±


    Everyone eximed in shock. They had never heard of such a Supreme Card either. However, since


    Mr. Moses said it himself, then it must be true!


    ¡°C-Could this Supreme Card of his be fake?¡± ine was unwilling to admit defeat. ¡°He is just a pauper.


    What qualifications does he have to get hold of the card? He must have stolen it!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    With a frown, Mr. Moses nced at ine. ¡°So far, my boss has only issued three Supreme Cards.


    Each card holder has to go through identity verification. I have verified this, and it is indeed Mr.


    Larson¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± ine staggered, almost falling down to the ground. She couldn¡¯t figure out how Matthew had


    the ability to acquire such a privileged card.


    Sasha was also at a loss, for she had to go through great lengths to get her own membership back


    then. She had used it on previous asions to have meals there with important clients to at least gain


    some respect or honor from them.


    Therefore, she knew exactly how difficult it was to qualify for signing up as a member in Shanghai


    Nights restaurant. Even Old Master Cunningham could only get hold of a Gold Card through his


    connections. But now, Matthew actually had a Supreme Card in his hand?


    How did he get it?

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Mr. Moses respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Larson, I didn¡¯t know that you were here. Please forgive me if I had


    offended you just now!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t offend me, but it is too noisy here. It ruins my mood!¡±


    At this juncture, somebody came over and told Mr. Moses what had just happened, whose face turned


    cold thereafter. His eyes swept across the scene and finally fell on the waiter, who was already so


    scared that he was on the verge of peeing his pants. He trembled as he tried to exin, ¡°Sir, I¡­ I didn¡¯t


    know¡­¡±


    ¡°Just because you didn¡¯t know doesn¡¯t mean that you can say whatever you want.¡± Mr. Moses was


    annoyed. ¡°From now on, you are no longer an employee of thispany. Take your belongings and


    get out of here!¡±


    ¡°Sir! Please give me another chance¡­¡± the waiter begged. The sry for working at Shanghai Nights


    restaurant was quite high, and workers here all received huge benefits. The most important thing was


    that they were able to meet a lot of upper-ss people. Thus, many would go to great lengths to work


    here. Now that the waiter had an opportunity to be employed at this restaurant, he was unwilling to let


    the matter go if he was fired just like that.


    Mr. Moses yelled, ¡°Throw him out!¡±


    Several security guards came over and immediately dragged the waiter out.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, you are a Supreme Card member, so you can go to the top floor and dine there.¡± Mr.


    Moses looked at Matthew respectfully. ¡°Of course, if you want to stay here, I could also arrange to clear


    the ce!¡±


    Everyone around was shocked. Clear the ce? Didn¡¯t that mean that he was going to drive them all


    away?


    ¡°Clear the ce, then!¡± Matthew waved his hand casually.


    ¡°Okay, please wait a minute.¡± Mr. Moses turned his head. ¡°Please ask the others to leave the


    restaurant.¡±


    The waiters acted immediately and ushered the diners out. A manmented indignantly, ¡°Mr. Moses,


    what is the meaning of this? Everyone is a member here. Why does he have to ask us to leave when


    he eats?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, how could you drive away so many of us for just a man? Mr. Moses, you¡¯re being too


    unreasonable!¡±


    ¡°He just has a Supreme Card. So what? Hmph, there are so many Gold and Silver Card members.


    Aren¡¯t we collectively more important than him? The total spending amount of so many of us definitely


    exceeds his!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You must give us an exnation today!¡±


    Everyone shouted and mored. With a worried look on her face, Sasha whispered in a low voice,


    ¡°Matthew, forget it. Let¡¯s not blow things up. If we drive away so many people, it won¡¯t end well!¡±


    However, Matthew just kept mum. He wanted to see how much authority he had as the holder of this


    Supreme Card!


    Meanwhile, Mr. Moses had an indifferent look as he nced at everyone and uttered with a loud voice,


    ¡°The Supreme Card holder has the same power as our director, Mr. Wayne. If you are not satisfied, you


    can terminate your membership card at any time. I can even handle the procedure for you right now!¡±


    Everyone felt silent for a while. They originally wanted to exert pressure on the manager judging from


    the fact that they greatly outnumbered Matthew. But, it now seemed that the number of people didn¡¯t


    matter at all. Mr. Moses didn¡¯t even take them seriously! They didn¡¯t dare to make trouble anymore as


    they recalled the great lengths they went through in obtaining the membership card in their hands,


    which they all liked to show off. No one wanted to have their cards revoked! In the end, these people


    left in dejection.


    Sasha stared at all of this in amazement. The power of the Supreme Card had made her


    dumbfounded. Following that, Mr. Moses personally came to pour a ss of wine for Matthew as an


    apology before he left with everyone else.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Finally recovering from her shock, Sasha asked, ¡°Matthew, w-what is going on?¡±


    Matthew had already figured out an exnation to tell her. He said softly, ¡°This card is actually Mr.


    Newman¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sasha was astonished. ¡°Y-You took Mr. Newman¡¯s card?¡±


    Matthew exined, ¡°He gave it to me.¡±


    Sasha was stunned. She felt that the worth of this card could not be measured in mary value


    alone. Billy was indeed generous!

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    ¡°Matthew Larson, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re even with Mr. Newman?¡± Sasha frowned and asked, ¡°What


    else are you hiding from me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that this card has such power. I thought it was just a regr membership card!¡± As


    Matthew spoke, he handed the card to Sasha. ¡°It¡¯s yours now.¡±


    Sasha fumbled with the VIP card for a while. In the end, she handed it back to Matthew and said,


    ¡°Keep it well and don¡¯t let my parents see it. Otherwise, it will definitely be gone!¡±


    At that moment, Matthew felt loved with a sense of warmth because Sasha was showing concern


    toward him.


    At this moment, Mr. Moses personally brought the menu over. ¡°Mr. Larson, Miss Cunningham, I¡¯ve just


    invited the chef over. If there¡¯s anything else you need, please let me know.¡±


    Sasha took over the menu, nced at it and her eyes immediately widened in shock. ¡°It¡¯s so


    expensive!¡±


    The cheapest dish on the menu cost a thousand. In fact, Sasha had dined here at Shanghai Nights a


    couple times before, and she knew that it wasn¡¯t cheap, but it wasn¡¯t that costly either.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Mr. Moses hurriedly smiled and exined, ¡°Miss Cunningham, this is a menu that only members above


    the Diamond Card level can see. It¡¯s a different set of cuisine from what is offered to the ordinary


    members. Every dish on this menu is all our chef¡¯s best dishes. He has participated in the God of


    Cookerypetition and won a top ten ranking. The dishes that he cooks personally are of course


    valuable!¡±


    Sasha was dumbfounded. If they ordered ording to the prices on the menu, their bill would probably


    cost tens of thousands.


    ¡°Mr. Moses, why¡­ don¡¯t you just give us the ordinary menu¡­ It¡¯s just the two of us, so there¡¯s no need


    to be so extravagant!¡± Sasha said embarrassingly.


    Hearing this, Mr. Moses hurriedly smiled and exined, ¡°Miss Cunningham, you probably don¡¯t know


    that a member with a VIP card doesn¡¯t need to pay for anything in the Shanghai Nights restaurant.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s eyes widened. We get to eat at a fine-dining restaurant like Shanghai Nights for free? If eight


    people came and ordered dishes that cost over hundreds of thousands, won¡¯t Shanghai Nights lose


    money?


    With a smile, Mr. Moses added, ¡°Members with VIP cards should be treated as VIPs. If the boss finds


    out that I gave you the ordinary member menu, I won¡¯t know how to exin it to him.¡±


    Sasha nced at Matthew and saw him nodding his head while smiling. It was only then did she start


    ordering. Naturally, she didn¡¯t select dishes that were too expensive. Even if it was free of charge, she


    wasn¡¯t the kind of person who liked to take advantage. After that, Mr. Moses took the menu and left.


    Matthew looked at Sasha and suddenly asked, ¡°Sasha, what¡¯s the matter with Liam?¡±


    Sasha was startled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Liam?¡±


    Matthew told her everything that happened that day.


    After hearing his exnation, Sasha¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°He said he is my secretary? How is that possible? I¡¯ve never hired him before and I don¡¯t need a


    secretary or even a driver!¡±


    Matthew smiled. I knew that Liam was definitely lying. I have to admit that this man is really cunning.


    He lied about speaking on Sasha¡¯s behalf and tried to pull us apart. What a despicable man!


    When the meal was served, Matthew looked at Sasha and lowered his voice as he asked, ¡°Sasha, you


    look like you¡¯re in a bad mood. What happened?¡±


    There was a solemn expression on Sasha¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry!¡±


    However, Matthew could tell that something was definitely bothering her, judging from her expression.


    Still, this was Sasha¡¯s character.


    No matter what happened, she would rather keep the burden to herself than telling other people.


    Matthew didn¡¯t ask any more questions, while he thought to himself, Sasha, no matter what happens,


    I¡¯ll help you solve it! I definitely won¡¯t let you feel aggrieved!

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    After they finished their meal, Sasha hailed a taxi and left. She had something to deal with at the bank.


    Before that, she reminded Matthew again, ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t trouble Mr. Newman ever again. He¡¯s


    already done so much for us. The more you seek his help, the more debt we¡¯ll owe him. Do you


    understand?¡±


    Matthew nodded in reply. Sasha didn¡¯t know that it wasn¡¯t Matthew who was troubling Billy; it was Billy


    himself who was troubling him. Billy was still begging Matthew to cure his daughter¡¯s illness. As for the


    matter at Shanghai Nights, it was because of Timothy, and it had nothing to do with Billy. With


    Matthew¡¯s current ability, people would be honored to assist him!


    After he sent Sasha off, Matthew made a call to Stanley Carlson and asked him to investigate what


    happened to Sasha. As soon as he hung up the phone, he received a call from Joseph. ¡°Mr. Larson,


    I¡¯m sorry for bothering you but I have a favor to ask you. Do you have time right now?¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Not long after the call, he saw Joseph¡¯s car pulled up before he got in. Joseph then started to exin to


    Matthew about the situation. The son of his old friend was married for many years but still couldn¡¯t have


    a child. They couldn¡¯t figure out why even after visiting multiple famous doctors, so Joseph wanted to


    seek Matthew¡¯s help.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯m sorry for bothering you but I owe a huge debt to this friend of mine. Even though he


    has passed away, I can¡¯t bear to see him with no sessors. That is why I mustered up the courage to


    ask you to please help him out,¡± implored Joseph.


    ¡°No problem!¡± Matthew waved his hand. Joseph treated him well, and was even of great help to him the


    last time. This was the reason why Matthew wouldn¡¯t mind doing him a favor.


    Soon, the two of them arrived at a luxurious vi area in the city. This was Empire Estate, one of the


    top vi areas in Eastcliff. People who lived here were wealthy and powerful. However, there was still a


    big differencepared to Lakeside Garden.


    Finally, the car stopped in front of a vi. As soon as Matthew got out of the vehicle, a car suddenly


    drove over from behind and almost ran over Matthew. ¡°Are you blind? Why are you standing in the


    middle of the road? Are you looking for death? Stop standing in the way!¡± the driver was yelling at the


    top of his lungs.


    Matthew frowned and just when he was about to speak, an old woman rushed out of the house. ¡°Oh,


    Dr. Ellis! You¡¯re finally here! Wee, wee!¡±


    An elderly man with white hair and white beard walked out of the car, wearing a suit. Seeing this,


    Joseph¡¯s expression changed as he shockingly eximed, ¡°Dr. Ellis? W-Why is he here? Could it be


    that he came back for the medical exchange conference?¡±


    Curious, Matthew asked, ¡°What medical exchange conference?¡±


    Joseph was about to reply to him but, just then, Dr. Ellis walked over. He nced at Joseph and said,


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here too, Mr. Harrison!¡±


    ¡°Dr. Ellis!¡± Joseph hurriedly shook his hand.


    ¡°Old Mrs. Graham, is this the assistant that you hired to help me?¡± Dr. Ellis smiled and said, ¡°Not bad.


    Mr. Harrison has some aplishments in the medical practice, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem


    having him to assist me!¡±


    Matthew couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated. After all, Joseph was a well-known doctor in Eastcliff.


    However, Dr. Ellis asked Joseph to be his assistant. Why is Dr. Ellis looking down on him?!


    The old woman nced at Joseph and she seemed embarrassed. ¡°Dr. Ellis, your assistant is inside the


    house¡­¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡± Dr. Ellis frowned and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you call him over to be my assistant? Then, why is he


    here? Did you hire him to find out your son¡¯s problem? Do you think that I don¡¯t have the ability to cure


    your son?¡±


    Dr. Ellis was really aggressive. Seeing this, the old woman panicked. ¡°Dr. Ellis, that¡¯s not what I meant.


    I¡­ I don¡¯t know why he came either¡­¡± Then, the old woman turned to look at Joseph and in a deep


    voice, she asked, ¡°Mr. Harrison, what brings you here?¡±


    Joseph hurriedly replied, ¡°I specially brought a genius doctor to give Mr. Graham a diagnosis and


    treatment!¡±


    ¡°Genius doctor?¡± Dr. Ellis¡¯s driver was immediately annoyed. ¡°Who dares to call himself that in front of


    my master? Who is it with such audacity to do so? Step forward and let me look at you!¡±

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Joseph immediately felt embarrassed. At that moment, Matthew stepped forward and stood next to


    Joseph. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°The person that Mr. Harrison was talking about is me!¡±


    ¡°You?¡± The driver looked up and down at Matthew and sneered, ¡°Mr. Harrison, you brought a young,


    naive man to diagnose Mr. Graham?¡±


    There was a look of disgust on Dr. Ellis¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Harrison, I used to think that you are smart and


    aplished. I never thought that you have fallen to this state. I can¡¯t believe that you found such a


    young man to act as a genius doctor. This is an insult to the medical world. You disappoint me!¡±


    Old Mrs. Graham red at Joseph angrily. Why did Mr. Harrison bring a man of such a tender age


    here? Is he trying to insult me?


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Mr. Larson¡¯s medical skills are so good that I am willing to bow down to him!¡± Joseph hurriedly


    exined, ¡°I believe that he could definitely cure Mr. Graham¡¯s hidden illness!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to see for ourselves whether or not his medical skills are good. Bragging about it proves


    nothing!¡± Dr. Ellis sneered, ¡°Mr. Harrison, the reason you¡¯re willing to bow down to him is because


    you¡¯re not skilled enough. It doesn¡¯t mean that he has excellent medical skills!¡±


    Just when Joseph was about to speak, Matthew took a step forward and said, ¡°Dr. Ellis, you¡¯re right.


    Whether or not my medical skills are considered good has to be based on my abilities. Dr. Ellis, you


    keep bragging about yourself. I wonder how skilled you really are?¡±


    Hearing this, Dr. Ellis was furious. ¡°B*stard! How dare you talk to me like that! Don¡¯t you know who I


    am?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are!¡± Matthew snapped. ¡°Dr. Ellis, let me be frank. Without even having to step


    through that door, I¡¯m certain that you can¡¯t cure Mr. Graham¡¯s illness!¡±


    Dr. Ellis instantly burst intoughter. ¡°What a joke! How dare you make such a statement before even


    meeting the patient? Mr. Harrison, where did you find this trickster?!¡±


    Matthew chuckled and said, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Dr. Ellis, do you dare to ce a bet with me?¡±


    ¡°You impudent boy!¡± the old woman yelled angrily. ¡°Mr. Harrison, look at him. How can he be so


    disrespectful toward Dr. Ellis?¡±


    Joseph was embarrassed. Usually, he would definitely treat Dr. Ellis respectfully. However, he trusted


    Matthew¡¯s medical skills more.


    Seeing that Joseph wasn¡¯t doing anything, the old woman was enraged. ¡°Mr. Harrison, take him and


    leave right now. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for kicking you out!¡±


    Joseph was upset but he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Old Mrs. Graham, Mr. Larson really has the


    ability to cure Mr. Graham.¡±


    Old Mrs. Graham roared, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you talk nonsense anymore. Take him and leave


    immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ask the security guards to escort you out!¡±


    Matthew suddenly sneered, ¡°Old hag, you don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble!¡±


    ¡°W-What¡­ did you say¡­¡± Old Mrs. Graham was infuriated. ¡°How dare you talk to me like that?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Matthew retaliated. ¡°Mr. Harrison, since they don¡¯t wee us, let¡¯s go. However, old hag,


    let me warn you. After Dr. Ellis enters the house, he¡¯ll probably use acupuncture to treat your son. After


    three pricks of needles, your son will then vomit blood. If you don¡¯t want him to die, remember toe


    and beg me personally !¡±


    After Matthew finished speaking, he pulled Joseph with him and left.


    ¡°What a joke!¡± Dr. Ellis snorted. ¡°He hasn¡¯t even met the patient yet but yet he¡¯s so sure what kind of


    treatment I will use. Well then, I won¡¯t use acupuncture today!¡±


    Old Mrs. Graham also had a look of disgust on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where did Mr. Harrison find


    such a maniac. Dr. Ellis, forget about that crazy man and don¡¯t be on the same level as him!¡±

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    In front of the vi. Joseph was confused. ¡°Mr. Larson, you¡­ shouldn¡¯t speak to Old Mrs. Graham like


    that.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Matthew asked.


    Joseph softly said, ¡°She only speaks cruelly because she¡¯s anxious about her son¡¯s illness. She¡¯s


    actually a nice person. Besides, she has great connections all over Eastcliff, even Mr. Newman has to


    treat her respectfully.


    Mr. Graham is in charge of a few banks around Eastcliff, so manypanies have to rely on him.


    Furthermore, your wife runs a pharmaceuticalpany so she has a lot of businesses to do with


    banks. If you grab the opportunity and make friends with the Grahams, a lot of things would be much


    easier for you!¡±


    Hearing this, Matthew smiled as he continued, ¡°So what? When shees to beg meter, she¡¯ll


    definitely forget what I said before!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Joseph was in a daze. ¡°Mr. Larson, are you sure that she¡¯ll do that?¡±


    ¡°She may note if it was any other doctor. However, now that Dr. Ellis has entered her home, she¡¯ll


    definitelye and beg me!¡±


    ¡°Why is that so?¡± Joseph was surprised.


    With a faint smile, Matthew replied, ¡°Have you noticed Dr. Ellis¡¯s hands?¡±


    Joseph shook his head in reply.


    With a serious expression, Matthew said, ¡°Dr. Ellis carries an acupuncture bag everywhere he goes.


    This means that he is a master of acupuncture. His left middle finger and ring finger are slightly


    callused. This tells me that he usually uses these two fingers to hold needles. Most people don¡¯t use


    these two fingers in acupuncture. The only method that uses these two fingers is the twisting needle


    method.¡±


    Hearing this, Joseph was stunned. He remembered that someone had mentioned to him before that Dr.


    Ellis indeed used this method. Even Joseph wasn¡¯t aware, and he never thought that Matthew could


    judge it from Dr. Ellis¡¯s fingers alone.


    Then, Matthew continued, ¡°I haven¡¯t entered the house, but I basically know about Mr. Graham¡¯s


    condition. Although he usually looks pretty healthy, other than being unable to have children, he has


    nose bleeds every first half of the month.¡±


    Hearing this, Joseph shockingly asked, ¡°H-How did you know?¡± Joseph knew best about Mr. Graham¡¯s


    condition, so Matthew¡¯s guess was right.


    With a faint smile, Matthew responded, ¡°With Dr Ellis¡¯s twisting needle method and his impetuous


    behavior, he will definitely misdiagnose Mr. Graham¡¯s condition and use the twisting needle method to


    treat him. However, this is precisely the biggest mistake he¡¯ll ever make. Not only do I know that he¡¯ll


    use that method, I can even foresee that the first three needles he¡¯ll insert will be on in the LI11, BL26


    and BL23 point. Once these three needles are inserted, the suppressed blood clot inside Mr. Graham¡¯s


    body will be shaken and he¡¯ll definitely vomit blood!¡±


    Mr. Harrison was dumbfounded. Mr. Larson¡¯s analysis is shocking. However, is this really urate? He


    made such predictions without even meeting Mr. Graham, which made it hard for me to believe him!


    ¡°By the way, I heard that you mentioned a medical exchange conference. What is it?¡± Matthew


    suddenly asked.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a conference that gathers doctors from the six southern states. It is a major event in the


    medical field where practitioners get to test their medical skills together. It¡¯s held once a year and they


    will be ranked. Our state has rankedst for the past few years. I believe Dr. Ellis¡¯s return is to join this


    medical exchange conference!¡±


    Matthew was stunned. I didn¡¯t know that conferences like this exist. Maybe I should go and see it


    myself.


    The two hadn¡¯t stood there for long before they saw Old Mrs. Graham run out in a hurry.


    ¡°Old Mrs. Graham?!¡± Joseph eximed in shock.


    She directly ran up to Matthew. Her face was pale as she fell to her knees and begged. ¡°Oh, dear sir,


    please save my son! I beg you! Save my son¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Joseph was dazed. Did Old Mrs. Graham just run out of the house and kneel before Mr.


    Larson?

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    ¡°Old Mrs. Graham, what happened?¡± Joseph anxiously asked.


    In a trembling voice, Old Mrs. Graham replied, ¡°Dr. Ellis inserted three needles into my son and¡­ my¡­


    my son is vomiting blood non-stop¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Joseph shouted in surprise. I remember that Dr. Ellis said that he would not use acupuncture


    to treat Mr. Graham, so why did he go against his own words? Furthermore, Mr. Larson¡¯s predictions


    arepletely urate, that Mr. Graham really started to vomit blood after Dr. Ellis inserted three


    needles! This is shocking!


    Matthew coldly said, ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t want to bother about this because of your attitude. However, I¡¯ll


    help you for Joseph¡¯s sake!¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± Old Mrs. Graham repeatedly thanked him.


    Matthew got up and brought everyone into the vi. At that moment, Dr. Ellis and his driver were


    standing at the side, looking panicked. It would be fine if Dr. Ellis didn¡¯t manage to cure Mr. Graham.


    However, it would be a catastrophe if Mr. Graham died.


    Mr. Graham only had a problem of not being able to bear a child. But now, he was about to lose his life


    after Dr. Ellis inserted the three needles. At the sight of Matthew, Dr. Ellis asked in shock, ¡°H-How did


    you know that I will use acupuncture to treat him? How did you know that he¡¯ll vomit blood? How


    come?¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Matthew smirked and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that hard to figure out. From the things you bring around with


    you, I can already tell what medical methods you have and how you will treat different illnesses.¡±


    ¡°H-How is that possible?¡± Dr. Ellis was dumbfounded.


    He didn¡¯t know that Matthew inherited the knowledge from his ancestors and had learned all the


    medical skills in the world. In Matthew¡¯s eyes, Dr. Ellis¡¯s skills were just simple tricks, so he naturally


    could tell what he had up his sleeves!


    At that time, Matthew was already standing next to Mr. Graham. He casually inserted a needle into Mr.


    Graham¡¯s body and he immediately stopped vomiting blood.


    Old Mrs. Graham and Dr. Ellis instantly stared in shock. A moment ago, Dr. Ellis did everything he


    could but still couldn¡¯t manage to stop Mr. Graham from spurting blood. However, Matthew could easily


    stop that with just one needle. His skills were amazing!


    Matthew casually said, ¡°I can even urately tell what medicine Mr. Harrison had first used to treat Mr.


    Graham, let alone you!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Joseph couldn¡¯t help being stunned. The first time I treated Mr. Graham¡¯s illness was eight


    years ago, but Matthew is saying that he can urately tell the medicine I gave him?


    Matthew directly described a list of medicine and Joseph gradually froze. Matthew is right. The


    medicines that I gave Mr. Graham when I first treated him are exactly the ones he just listed out!


    ¡°Mr. Larson, you¡¯re¡­ really a man of God!¡± Old Mrs. Graham eximed because she remembered


    those medicines well.


    Dr. Ellis was dumbfounded. This is unbelievable.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, is it possible to cure Mr. Graham from his illness?¡± Joseph asked excitedly.


    Old Mrs. Graham waited for his answer nervously. After all, Mr. Graham was the only sessor of the


    Graham family.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have an illness.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everybody was stunned. Then, Old Mrs. Graham softly said, ¡°Mr. Larson, my son¡­ My son


    hasn¡¯t been able to have rtions with his wife. Because of this, his past two wives left him. We


    searched around for doctors and did every test we could, but it was to no avail. How is it possible that


    he is not ill?¡±


    Matthew smiled before he grabbed a fruit knife and used it to make a few measurements on Mr.


    Graham¡¯s lower abdomen.


    ¡°W-What are you doing¡­¡± Old Mrs. Graham¡¯s face was as white as a sheet of paper.


    Matthew didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, he picked up a few silver needles and quickly inserted it near Mr.


    Graham¡¯s lower abdomen. Just then, everybody noticed that a few bulges were starting to appear. It


    was as if there was something alive moving inside Mr. Graham¡¯s body. Then, Matthew found the right


    timing and inserted the fruit knife into him. He gently twisted it a little and a piece of flesh was picked


    up. At the same time, he also pulled out a mealworm! Then, Matthew threw away the fruit knife and


    shouted, ¡°Alright, Mr. Graham will be fine now!¡±

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Everyone was shocked when they saw the mealworm.


    ¡°Fine?¡± Old Mrs. Graham asked, ¡°What do you mean by fine?¡±


    ¡°The Graham Family will have sessors now. As long as his wife is healthy, they can definitely have


    children within this year!¡± Matthew said.


    ¡°Really?¡± Old Mrs. Graham was overjoyed but she still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, what¡­ what is that?¡± Joseph asked as he stared at the mealworm on the ground. Not long


    after the mealworm fell to the floor, it slowly hardened and died.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very rare poisonous worm who hides well in the flesh and is really hard to find. No matter


    whether you go through modern medical tests or open surgery, it¡¯s quite impossible to locate inside the


    body. It feeds on human energy and it will only attach itself on men, ultimately causing them with the


    inability to bear children.¡±


    Everybody was dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t know that such a poisonous worm existed. Dr. Ellis couldn¡¯t


    hold back his curiosity and asked, ¡°Since it¡¯s impossible to find it, how did you locate it in the first ce


    and subsequently remove it?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew replied, ¡°This worm has a weakness. After it gets pricked, it can¡¯t stay hidden in the flesh any


    longer. This is the only way to pull out this worm.¡± It was only then did everybody notice that there was


    indeed a silver needle on the worm.


    ¡°How did my son get infected?¡± Old Mrs. Graham asked in wonder.


    ¡°It¡¯s usually impossible to get infected because this poisonous pest only appears in Orleans,¡± Matthew


    replied. ¡°Has Mr. Graham been there before?¡±


    Hearing this, Old Mrs. Graham¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°W-When he was neen, he traveled to Orleans


    once together with his friends¡­ I was wondering why his girlfriend who he was on good terms with


    suddenly broke up with him after he returned from that trip¡­¡±


    Everyone was stunned by the sudden realization. However, Dr. Ellis was still unwilling to give up.


    ¡°Then¡­ how did you know that I will insert three needles? And that he would vomit blood?¡±


    ¡°This worm usually hides near the blood vessels and will cause an illusion of Qi and blood blockage.


    Based on the twisting needle method that you have learned, you¡¯ll definitelye up with the judgment


    that he has Qi and blood stagnation. The best way to treat it is with acupuncture. You are a master of


    the twisting needle method, so how else will you treat him other than with acupuncture? The area


    where the worm is located is the ce where Qi and blood stagnation is the most serious. The first


    three pricks you insert to his body will definitely be on the LI11, BL26, and BL23 acupuncture points.


    Inserting needles into these three points will stimte the worm, which will cause the blood in his body


    to surge and cause him to vomit blood.¡±


    Dr. Ellis was dumbfounded because Matthew¡¯s analysis waspletely urate. After a while, he


    suddenly kneeled down before him. ¡°Mr. Larson, you really are a man of God! I¡¯m sorry for offending


    you before this. Please forgive me!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal!¡± Matthew waved his hand and said, ¡°Your medical skills are not bad


    either. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve never encountered a situation like this, so it¡¯s normal for you to make


    mistakes.¡±


    Hearing this, Dr. Ellis emotionally yelled, ¡°I¡¯ve really met an expert today!¡±


    As for Old Mrs. Graham, she was smiling from ear to ear. She didn¡¯t have a doubt that her son¡¯s illness


    waspletely cured.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, thank you so much!¡± Old Mrs. Graham said as she pulled out a card and handed it to


    Matthew. ¡°This is just a small token of my appreciation. Please ept it! After my son wakes up, I will


    definitely personally take him and kneel in front of your door to express our gratitude!¡±


    Matthew refused a few times but in the end, Old Mrs. Graham forcefully stuffed the card into his pocket.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    After they left the Graham family¡¯s house, Mr. Harrison let out a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, thank you so much for your help!¡± Mr. Harrison sincerely said.


    However, Matthew¡¯s expression turned solemn. He nced at Mr. Harrison and in a serious tone, he


    said, ¡°Mr. Graham is not safe yet!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mr. Harrison asked in surprise. ¡°Is Mr. Graham¡¯s illness not fully cured?¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°Of course his illness is cured. However, his problem isn¡¯tpletely solved yet!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Mr. Harrison asked curiously.


    ¡°The spell that was cast on him is not that simple. Witches wouldn¡¯t simply cast spells on someone, let


    alone a spell that would stop one from having children, unless they are holding a deep grudge against


    said person!¡±


    Mr. Harrison looked at him in shock. ¡°Are you saying that he offended a witch?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I think!¡± Matthew replied with a nod. ¡°The witch will immediately know when the


    poisonous worm is removed. If he was cast with a spell because of deep hatred, I suspect that the


    witch wille back for him!¡±


    Mr. Harrison asked, ¡°Is there any way to save him?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡±


    Not long after Matthew returned to the hospital and sat down, he received a call from Stanley. It turned


    out that Cunningham Pharmaceuticals¡¯s bank ount was frozen by the bank. The deposits


    transferred by the people yesterday were all frozen and couldn¡¯t be used, so thepany didn¡¯t have


    any liquidity and couldn¡¯t do anything at all. This was the reason Sasha went to the bank early in the


    morning.


    Hearing this, Matthew frowned and asked, ¡°Why did the bank freeze thepany ount?¡±


    Stanley replied, ¡°Cunningham Pharmaceuticals have taken many loans from the bank and they are


    even joint guarantors with otherpanies. Usually, it is a normal thing but yesterday, the bank


    suddenly received a list of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals¡¯s ounts and it showed that there was a big


    problem with thepany¡¯s transaction records. At the same time, negative news about the other


    companies that are joint guarantors with Cunningham Pharmaceuticals were suddenly exposed. That


    was why the bank decided to take emergency action and freeze all thepany¡¯s ounts.¡±


    Matthew frowned. All of these happened at the same time so I¡¯m sure there¡¯s definitely somebody


    behind this.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°There is more than a billion in Cunningham Pharmaceuticals¡¯s bank ount so even if something


    happened, the money they have is enough topensate. Why did the bank freeze their ount?¡±


    Matthew asked.


    Stanley replied, ¡°It may sound like a small matter but it also could be serious. Under normal


    circumstances, the bank will not freeze ounts as long as the money in the ount is enough to


    compensate them. However, since the bank insisted on freezing the ount, it is obvious that they are


    targeting them. Once their ount is frozen, Cunningham Pharmaceuticals will no longer have liquidity.


    ording to the size of thepany, they might go bankrupt if their ount is frozen for more than


    two weeks. Even though the bank is just investigating and going through a process, it is enough to ruin


    a corporation.¡±


    Matthew clenched his fists. No wonder Sasha¡¯s eyes were bloodshot today. It seemed like she felt


    aggrieved after her trip to the bank.


    Then, Stanley lowered his voice and continued, ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯ve done some investigations as well and


    found out that the person who is in charge of this is the senior manager at the bank called Bart Jenkins.


    He has a lot of power in the bank. Even though I don¡¯t know Mr. Newman well, I believe that if he¡¯s


    willing to talk to the bank, the bank will definitely stop bothering Cunningham Pharmaceuticals!¡±


    Matthew shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask for Mr. Newman¡¯s help. I¡¯ll handle this


    myself!¡±

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Sasha was sitting at the entrance of the office in the bank, waiting anxiously. Finally, a bald man walked


    out. It was Bart Jenkins.


    ¡°Manager Jenkins, you¡¯re here!¡± Sasha hurriedly greeted him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared all of the


    materials you asked for. Please take a look and see whether ourpany ount can be unblocked.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve seen the materials.¡± In an official tone, Bart said, ¡°However, it is not up to me. You have to wait


    for the bank to process it. Miss Cunningham, you should go back and wait, and we¡¯ll give you a reply


    within ten working days.¡±


    Hearing this, Sasha was anxious. ¡°Ten working days? That¡¯s two weeks! This will cost a great loss to


    ourpany!¡±


    Bart replied, ¡°Miss Cunningham, I understand your difficulties but rules are rules and nobody can break


    them. Go back and wait. Once there¡¯s news, I¡¯ll let you know!¡±


    With that, Bart directly went upstairs.


    At that moment, there was a man dressed in branded clothing in the office on the second floor. It was


    Francis Cooper.


    ¡°Francis, I¡¯ve done what you asked!¡± Bartughed and said, ¡°Sasha is so anxious, she¡¯s about to go


    crazy!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, uncle!¡± Francis chuckled. ¡°Next, Sasha will only have two options. She either has to lend


    money from loan sharks or find someone who can solve the matter. This b*tch still has to bow down in


    the end! Not only am I going to take her down, but I¡¯ll also take Cunningham Pharmaceuticals from her!


    Now that Cunningham Pharmaceuticals has signed so many orders, thepany will definitely rake in


    a lot of money! Uncle, after I take her down, I¡¯ll have a woman and wealth and our family¡¯s assets will


    be doubled!¡±


    Bart was also overjoyed. He patted Francis¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You really are a smart young man.


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely make sure she doesn¡¯t get money from the bank!¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a sinister gleam in Francis¡¯s eyes.


    He was taken aback when he found a Lakeside Garden driving pass in Matthew¡¯s car at the airport


    previously and didn¡¯t dare to bother Sasha. Later on, he found out that Matthew had the pass because


    he saved Billy Newman¡¯s daughter. Furthermore, he even found out that Matthew and Billy had already


    cleared their debts with each other, and he finally let out a sigh of relief. Since Billy will no longer help


    Matthew, there is nothing for me to worry about.


    As soon as Matthew got home from work, he heard amotion in the house.


    ¡°The people in the bank are outrageous. How dare they offend such a big corporation like Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals?¡± James roared angrily.


    Helen Freeman hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. We save so much money in the bank every


    year. Why did they choose to go against us? Have they gone crazy?¡±


    Demi joined in. ¡°Sasha, why don¡¯t we sue them?¡±


    ¡°Enough! Stop bbering!¡± Sasha waved her hand impatiently. ¡°The bank is going through an official


    process so there¡¯s no use suing them. Besides, it will take months to go through the legal process. Are


    you sure that thepany will be able to stay afloat for that long?¡±


    The three people in the house immediately fell silent.


    Just then, Matthew entered the house and softly said, ¡°Sasha, about the bank¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Helen instantly roared angrily. ¡°Why are you home sote? Look at the time! Why didn¡¯t you


    come home early to cook dinner? Are you trying to starve us to death?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you excuses!¡± Helen yelled. ¡°Other than eating and sleeping, what else can you


    do? I asked you to handle some housework but you can¡¯t even do that perfectly, and you call yourself a


    man?¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    ¡°There¡¯s no longer a need to question whether he¡¯s a man or not because he¡¯s not even counted as a


    human!¡± Demi mocked. ¡°A dog can at least guard the house but what does he do? He eats more than a


    dog but does even less than a dog!¡±


    Matthew was instantly infuriated but just as he was about to speak, Sasha interrupted him and angrily


    yelled, ¡°Demi, shut your mouth. How could you speak to your brother-inw like that?!¡±


    Demi replied, ¡°Brother-inw? Sasha, he¡¯s not worthy enough for me to even treat him as a human, let


    alone my brother-inw!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± James mmed his fist on the table. ¡°Matthew, can you stop causing problems? Since you


    entered this house, the whole family has been arguing because of you. Can you stop annoying us?¡±


    Sasha was upset. ¡°Dad, Matthew just returned home and he didn¡¯t even do anything, so how did he


    annoy you?¡±


    ¡°Sasha, can you stop quarreling with your father because of an outsider? Are you trying to give us a


    heart attack?!¡± Helen roared.


    Sasha was so angry, her eyes were bloodshot, but she didn¡¯t dare to continue arguing.


    ¡°And you!¡± Helen turned to re at Matthew. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Head over to the


    kitchen and start cooking!¡±


    Matthew let out a sigh and went in the kitchen alone while the few others continued quarreling outside.


    After a while, a guest arrived¡ªit was Francis Cooper.


    ¡°Oh, Cooper, why are you here? Your visit to my home makes my house shine!¡± Helen said as she


    smiled ear to ear.


    Francis was smiling and he was holding a few gift boxes and a bouquet of roses in his hands.


    ¡°Uncle, Aunty, I don¡¯t know what you like so I simply bought some gifts. Please forgive me if there¡¯s


    anything you dislike!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. There¡¯s no need to bring anything!¡± Helen was even happier after she heard him


    say that.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll help you hold it!¡± Demi took over the gift box and nced at it before she eximed, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s


    wine. Dad, you like to drink wine so you should take this!¡±


    James took over the gift box happily and nced at it. Then, he shouted in surprise, ¡°Kept in the cer


    for thirty years¡­ This bottle of wine is probably really expensive!¡±


    With a faint smile, Francis said, ¡°It¡¯s not as expensive as you think, just a little less than 100,000. The


    most important thing is that you like it!¡±


    ¡°Oh, child, there¡¯s no need to spend so much money on me!¡± James liked his gift so much he couldn¡¯t


    put it down.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Demi looked at the other gift box and eximed again. ¡°Cartier?¡±


    Francis smiled and said, ¡°Cartier released a new ne this year that matches Aunt Helen¡¯s


    elegance really well.¡±


    There was a sparkle in Helen¡¯s eyes and she immediately pulled out the ne. It was a ruby


    ne and at a nce, she could tell that it cost a fortune.


    ¡°Oh child, you really are generous!¡±


    Helen nodded and said, ¡°Demi, hurry up and pour some tea for Young Master Cooper.¡±


    ¡°Sasha, why are you standing there? Go and sit next to Young Master Cooper and apany him!¡±


    Demi then busied herself with making and serving tea. On the contrary, Sasha anxiously said, ¡°Dad,


    Mom, how can you ept such expensive gifts? Hurry up and return them!¡±


    ¡°Sasha, we¡¯re all really close. Uncle and Aunty have always treated me well. This is the first time I¡¯m


    visiting so it¡¯s necessary for me to bring some gifts!¡±


    Francis smiled as he handed the bouquet of flowers to Sasha. Then, he said romantically, ¡°Sasha, you


    look really beautiful today. This bouquet of flowers is for you!¡±


    Sasha frowned. Francis, do you really think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning? I can¡¯t ept these


    flowers!


    Seeing this, Helen hurriedly said, ¡°Sasha, hurry up and ept it. This is Young Master Cooper¡¯s small


    wish!¡±


    Francis maintained the faint smile on his face as he said, ¡°Sasha, are you really going to make me hold


    this posture?¡±


    This trick was called moral kidnapping. If Sasha didn¡¯t ept the flowers, she would be forced to


    embarrass Francis!

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Demi suddenly said, ¡°Sasha, just ept the flowers. It¡¯s just Young Master Cooper¡¯s small wish. You¡¯re


    not going to leave him hanging, are you?¡±


    James joined in, ¡°She¡¯s right. Young Master Cooper is your childhood sweetheart so there¡¯s nothing


    wrong with epting his flowers.¡±


    Helen added, ¡°Sasha, don¡¯t be rude. Just ept the flowers!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s face turned red. How could I ept these flowers?


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, a hand appeared out of nowhere and took the bouquet of flowers from Francis¡¯s hands. It


    was Matthew.


    ¡°Young Master Cooper, youe from a wealthy family so you should know politeness and ethics. Yet,


    you¡¯re giving flowers to a married woman. Are all members of the Cooper family this shameless?¡±


    Matthew said with a chuckle.


    The expression of everyone in the room changed. James angrily mmed his fist on the table and


    roared, ¡°Matthew, what are you talking about? How could you insult Young Master Cooper like that?¡±


    Helen joined in and yelled, ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Young Master Cooper!¡±


    Demi added, ¡°Matthew, how dare youpare yourself with Young Master Cooper? A single strand of


    Young Master Cooper¡¯s hair is even more valuable than you. Do you understand?!¡±


    At first, Francis was a little furious, but after hearing what everyone said, a smile appeared on his face.


    He nced sideways at Matthew and didn¡¯t say anything. He was waiting for Matthew to apologize.


    Just then, Sasha directly held onto Matthew¡¯s arm and softly asked, ¡°Young Master Cooper, is there a


    reason for your visit today?¡±


    ¡°Get Matthew to apologize first!¡± Demi yelled.


    Sasha ignored her and continued, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else you want to say, I have some business to


    deal with at mypany. Matthew, send me to my office!¡±


    Hearing this, Francis¡¯s expression turned cold. She¡¯s trying to chase me out of the house.


    He red angrily at Matthew before he forced a smile and said, ¡°Sasha, a friend told me that you


    borrowed money from a loan shark today.¡±


    Sasha instantly looked upset. With a solemn expression, she asked, ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    Francis replied, ¡°The loan shark that you borrowed money from, Henry, is a bbermouth and is


    notorious for his bad reputation. He spread word everywhere that the most beautiful woman of Eastcliff


    borrowed money from him. He even said that if you can¡¯t pay him back in a month, he¡¯ll force you to


    sleep with him. Everyone knows about this now!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s face turned dark. This is simply an insult!


    Francis then sighed regretfully. ¡°Sasha, if you¡¯re facing any difficulties, you can juste to me. Why


    did you go to a loan shark? It¡¯s just a small amount of money. How much do you need? I¡¯ll transfer it to


    you and you can use it for turnover first. Don¡¯t you know that you should never get involved with people


    like that?¡±


    Hearing this, there was a gleam of hope in Helen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Young Master Cooper, a-are you sure?¡±


    Francis replied, ¡°Aunt Helen, I¡¯ve already said that you shouldn¡¯t treat me like an outsider. There¡¯s


    nothing wrong with lending you money. Sasha, I can transfer 50 million to you first. How about it? Is it


    enough? If it¡¯s not, I can transfer an additional 50 million to you within three days!¡±


    James and Helen were overjoyed and they nodded vigorously. ¡°That¡¯ll be enough. Young Master


    Cooper, you really are a loyal friend. Sasha is really lucky to have a friend like you!¡±


    As they spoke, the two of them even nced at Matthew in disgust.


    How can two people of the same age differ so much?


    James said, ¡°Young Master Cooper, we¡¯ll pay you interest using the highest interest rate out of all


    banks currently. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, are you kidding me?¡± Francis widened his eyes and stared at him. ¡°I¡¯m lending money to


    Sasha. Do you really think I will ask for interest? Are you trying to embarrass me so that I wouldn¡¯t dare


    to step foot in your house anymore?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± James panicked.


    Seeing this, Helen hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master Cooper, I could tell that you were a kind man ever


    since you were young.¡±


    Demi joined in and said, ¡°Sasha, look how good Young Master Cooper treats you. You should stop


    worrying and treat Young Master Cooper to a mealter to express your gratitude!¡±


    James and Helen chimed in, ¡°She¡¯s right. The two of you should go out and have dinner while we eat at


    home. Matthew will cook for us!¡±

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Sasha looked distressed because she knew the price she had to pay after borrowing money from


    Francis, and she couldn¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°Young Master Cooper, thank you for your offer but I don¡¯t need money right now!¡±


    Matthew immediately felt a warm feeling in his heart, and he was happy Sasha said that.


    ¡°Sasha!¡± James roared. ¡°Do you not know the situation you¡¯re in right now? What do you mean, you


    don¡¯t need money?! Thepany¡¯s bank ount is already frozen, yet you say you don¡¯t need it!¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth. Are you nning to borrow money from a loan shark and let the whole family live in


    shame for the rest of our lives?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s not what you intend to do, do what Young Master Cooper says. Go out right now and treat


    Young Master Cooper to dinner to express your gratitude!¡±


    Tears welled up in Sasha¡¯s eyes. Her parents had always beenpelling and there was nothing she


    could do but feel aggrieved.


    Just then, Matthew spoke up. ¡°Sasha is right. We don¡¯t need his money!¡±


    ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Helen was infuriated. ¡°Matthew, do you know thepany¡¯s current


    situation? Are you trying to kill Sasha?¡±


    James was also furious. ¡°Matthew, not only are you a loser, but you are also extremely selfish. Do you


    know that Sasha borrowed money from a loan shark? Do you know the consequences of borrowing


    money from them?¡±


    Demi yelled, ¡°You have no abilities, yet you¡¯re jealous of others. I¡¯ve never met such a loser like you


    before!¡±


    Matthew ignored them and looked at Sasha calmly. ¡°Sasha, trust me. Thepany bank ount will


    definitely be unfrozen tomorrow!¡±


    Looking at Matthew¡¯s sincere gaze, Sasha felt safe.


    However, James shouted, ¡°Trust you? Did you just say that thepany bank ount will be unfrozen


    tomorrow? Matthew, you really know how to brag. Are you still daydreaming?¡±


    Helen chimed in, ¡°Matthew, are you nning to ask Billy Newman for help? Do you know that Billy


    Newman said that he has repaid all his debt to you and doesn¡¯t owe you anything? We met Mr.


    Newman yesterday and he told us exactly that. Do you understand?¡±


    Sasha spoke up at this moment. ¡°Dad, Mom, I trust Matthew!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking!¡± Sasha waved her hand and said, ¡°Young Master Cooper, thank you for the kind offer but


    we really don¡¯t need your money! Demi, return all the gifts to Young Master Cooper. I¡¯m sorry Young


    Master Cooper, we don¡¯t cook much for dinner so I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t stay and eat with us!¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Francis looked upset. Sasha has given the order to chase me out of the house.


    Helen immediately roared, ¡°Sasha, don¡¯t be capricious!¡±


    However, Sasha didn¡¯t even say a word and went straight to her room. Then, she closed the door


    loudly to show her stance. James and Helen looked at each other in dismay because they knew that


    once Sasha made a decision, they couldn¡¯t change her mind.


    Francis looked grim. After a while, he forced a smile and said, ¡°Uncle, Aunty, it¡¯s okay. Save the gifts. If


    Sasha can¡¯t solve this problem by tomorrow, let me know!¡±


    After he left Cunningham residence, a sinister grin instantly appeared on Francis¡¯s face and he gritted


    his teeth.


    ¡°Sasha, you b*tch. How dare you treat me like this? I¡¯ll just wait and see how you¡¯ll unfreeze the bank


    ount. If you can¡¯t solve this, you¡¯ll have to kneel before me. When that happens, you¡¯ll find out how


    I¡¯m going to make you pay!¡±

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    ¡°Matthew!¡± Helen was infuriated. ¡°You said that thepany¡¯s bank ount can be unfrozen. Tell me,


    how are you nning to do that?¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°The person in charge of this is a manager called Bart. We¡¯ll invite him to join us for


    lunch tomorrow and the problem will be solved.¡±


    James and Helen were immediately disappointed. ¡°Nonsense. If it could be solved so easily, we would


    have done it! Bart is obviously targeting us. Do you really think that having a meal with him will solve


    the problem?¡±


    Demi red at Matthew with deep hatred. ¡°Matthew, let me exin it to you simply. Bart is doing this


    because he wants Sasha, but you¡¯re asking her to treat him to a meal? Are you nning to let Sasha


    sleep with him?¡±


    James was furious as well. ¡°Matthew, you really are a worthless loser! You just pushed Sasha into a


    fire pit!¡±


    Helen joined in, ¡°Young Master Cooper was kind enough to lend money to Sasha without any


    conditions but you rejected him. Instead, you¡¯re asking Sasha to treat an old man with bad intentions to


    a meal. Matthew, I believe that no loser is as worthless as you are!¡±


    Demi yelled, ¡°He just hates to see us happy!¡±


    Sasha, who was in her room, was also disappointed. I thought Matthew had a good solution. I didn¡¯t


    expect him to suggest this. Bart is not a good person, and treating him to a meal would basically put


    me in a position that lets him insult me as much as he wants. Matthew, you disappoint me!


    ¡°Enough. Matthew, you should prepare a divorce with Sasha.¡± James waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. After you get a divorce, we¡¯ll give you 500,000 aspensation. It shouldst you for a long


    time!¡±


    Matthew sighed and said, ¡°Please believe in me. Inviting him to lunch tomorrow will definitely solve this


    problem!¡±


    Hearing this, Helen yelled, ¡°Why should we trust you?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Matthew instantly replied, ¡°I will guarantee it with my life!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Helen was suddenly at a loss for words.


    After a while, Helen muttered in a low voice, ¡°How much do you think your useless life is worth?!¡±


    After dinner, James and Helen went downstairs for a walk. Not long after, they saw Liam running


    toward them.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Cunningham!¡± Liam called out anxiously. ¡°I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± the two of them asked in surprise.


    Liam mysteriously said, ¡°When I was working, I got to know a big shot that is really powerful. I told him


    about the problem with thepany¡¯s bank ount today and he said that he could easily solve it just


    by talking to someone.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± James and Helen said impatiently, ¡°Then can we ask him for help?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯te to tell you!¡± Liam said with a smile. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Cunningham,


    coincidentally, this big shot is free tonight so I asked him toe over. Why don¡¯t you twoe with


    me and meet him so that we can discuss it?¡±


    James lowered his voice and replied, ¡°We¡¯re meeting him now? We didn¡¯t prepare anything. Why don¡¯t


    I go and buy some gifts for him first?¡±


    Hearing this, Liam pursed his lips and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. A big shot like him earns over


    100,000 in a minute. Do you really think he cares about gifts?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± James was overjoyed. ¡°Liam, we¡¯re lucky to have you. Let¡¯s go and meet this big shot


    right now!¡±


    When James and Helen returned home, they looked delighted.


    ¡°Sasha, you don¡¯t have to worry about thepany¡¯s bank ount anymore!¡± James waved his arms


    in excitement. ¡°You can be rest assured that it will be unfrozen soon!¡±

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    ¡°What?¡± Sasha was dumbfounded. She wondered why her parents suddenly became so confident after


    coming back from their walk.


    James said, ¡°One more thing. From tomorrow onward, Liam will be your personal secretary and driver!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Sasha instantly refused.


    ¡°You have to agree no matter what!¡± Helen said angrily. ¡°Sasha, Liam is thoughtful and detailed and


    he¡¯s part of our family. We feel rest assured with him staying by your side to help. How could you


    manage such a bigpany by yourself?¡±


    Sasha was infuriated. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you no. If he muste to thepany, I¡¯ll sell thepany


    tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Helen was stunned as she never thought Sasha would resist so strongly. ¡°Enough. It¡¯s just a


    small matter,¡± James said as he waved his hand. ¡°Will you agree to give Liam somepany


    projects?¡±


    Hearing this, Sasha turned to look at Matthew. After seeing that he didn¡¯t object, she let out a sigh of


    relief and said, ¡°Only small projects.¡±


    With that, James and Helen muttered to themselves as they returned to their room.


    After they left, Matthew walked over and hugged Sasha from behind. Then, he whispered, ¡°Thank you,


    Sasha!¡±


    When Sasha felt the warmth from Matthew¡¯s body, she felt her body rx.


    ¡°You really are fearless! Who allowed you to hug me, huh?¡±


    Sasha red at Matthew but she was the first to burst intoughter.


    That night, Matthew continued to sleep on his small bed. However, he had a feeling that it shouldn¡¯t


    take long before he could sleep with Sasha.


    The next morning, Matthew received a call from Mr. Harrison and heard that Mr. Graham had


    recovered.


    Specifically, Mr. Graham was able to have sex with his wifest night. After Mr. Graham came back


    from Orleans, he hadn¡¯t been able to do so for a long time. Even though his wound had not healed yet,


    his body had a reactionst night and he was so overjoyed, he almost passed out.


    However, Matthew already guessed Mr. Graham would have this result.


    He asked Mr. Harrison toe retrieve a mini Rejuvenating pill from him to hand to Mr. Graham. At the


    same time, he also asked Mr. Harrison to tell Mr. Graham there was a banquet at noon that he needed


    to attend.


    Matthew remembered that Mr. Harrison mentioned that Graham had tremendous power in the banking


    industry in Eastcliff, and even the whole Eastshire.


    Would Bart¡¯s power be able topare with Mr. Graham¡¯s?


    Meanwhile, Francis was sitting in Bart¡¯s office at the bank.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°It seems that the b*tch¡¯s loser husband is nning toe to you for help.¡±


    Bart sneered, ¡°He¡¯s nning to treat me to a meal? Do I look like the kind person that will easily ept


    invitations? If I agree to have a meal with that loser, my reputation will be ruined!¡±


    Francis smiled and waved his hand. ¡°Uncle Bart, you should at least give people a chance. Since they


    invited you to a meal, you should ept it. You can also grab the opportunity to make thempletely


    give up. Am I right?¡±


    There was a flicker in Bart¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you saying that I should ept his invitation and embarrass


    him in front of everyone?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Francis nodded and said. ¡°That b*tch Sasha is still hopeful. This time, I want her to feelplete


    despair and let her know that no one else in the world can help her except me! This way, she will kneel


    before me obediently!¡±


    Hearing this, Bart burst intoughter. ¡°Francis, you really have a lot of devilish ideas. Fine, I¡¯ll do as you


    say. This afternoon, I willpletely humiliate Matthew!¡±

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    James and Helen both walked up to the entrance of Crowne za at noon.


    ¡°Do you think Mr. Jones is reliable?¡± Helen said softly. ¡°He said that he¡¯ll handle the problem for us. Is


    that possible?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Jones was the big shot that Liam introduced to them the night before.


    James told Mr. Jones about thepany¡¯s frozen bank ountst night and he agreed to help him


    handle it.


    However, James was still worried. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see. Besides, we have nothing to lose. It¡¯ll be


    great if he can help us solve the problem. If he can¡¯t, at least Sasha will give up hope and ask Young


    Master Cooper for help!¡±


    Helen nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Solving thepany¡¯s problem is not the key to the meeting. The


    most important thing is to make Sasha give up hope! In my opinion, Young Master Cooper is the best


    partner for Sasha. After all, he is worth several hundred millions and he is from a powerful family. If


    Sasha marries him, her business will be much smoother. When that happens, we would be able to be


    one of the wealthy families in Eastcliff that Eric Cunningham and the others wouldn¡¯t be able to


    compare.¡±


    There was a gleam of hope in James¡¯s eyes. He felt extremely humiliated to be controlled by Eric


    Cunningham. Now that he had the chance to retaliate, he naturally wouldn¡¯t want to miss it.


    ¡°The most important thing is to ask Matthew to divorce Sasha!¡± James said through gritted teeth. ¡°If it


    weren¡¯t for him dragging Sasha down, Sasha would¡¯ve married into a wealthy family long ago!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Helen was angry too. ¡°We¡¯ll use the lunch meeting today as an excuse. If Matthew can¡¯t


    solve the problem, we¡¯ll force him to divorce Sasha!¡±


    The two of them arrived at the VIP room that Matthew mentioned. After they pushed the door open and


    entered the room, they noticed that there were already five people sitting inside.


    Matthew and Sasha had arrived long ago. The other three people were Old Mrs. Graham, Mr. Graham


    and Mr. Graham¡¯s wife.


    Mr. Graham¡¯s wife was called Alice Buckner. At that moment, she was snuggling up to Mr. Graham like


    a newlywed.


    As for Mr. Graham, he was full of vigor and looked energetic,pletely different from his decadent


    past.


    The revival of his manly powerst night made him feel like he was reborn. This morning, he received a


    mini Rejuvenating pill from Mr. Harrison again. After swallowing it, not only did his injury fully recover,


    but he also felt extremely energetic.


    Mr. Graham was almost 40 years old but at that instant, he felt so lively, he felt like he wasn¡¯t even 30.


    All of these were all thanks to Matthew¡¯s help, which was why Mr. Graham was extremely grateful


    toward him. Naturally, even Sasha didn¡¯t know about Mr. Graham¡¯s identity. When James and Helen


    saw these three people, they looked confused.


    Matthew hurriedly got up to introduce them and Mr. Graham even stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Mr.


    and Mrs. Cunningham, nice to meet you. I¡¯m a friend of Matthew¡¯s!¡±


    James and Helen nced at each other. A friend of Matthew¡¯s? He¡¯s probably on the same level as


    him.


    They didn¡¯t even reach out to shake Mr. Graham¡¯s hand. Instead, they directly sat down and said,


    ¡°Matthew, the lunch banquet today is to deal with official business. Do you think it¡¯s suitable to choose


    this time to treat your friend?¡±


    Mr. Graham looked embarrassed. Seeing this, Sasha hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, Mom, Mr. Graham is here to


    join the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Join the meeting?¡± Helen sneered. ¡°Do you know who we are meeting this noon? We¡¯re meeting with


    Mr. Jenkins, a senior manager in charge of most of the bank¡¯s business. Not everybody can join the


    meeting.¡±


    Sasha also felt embarrassed. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t¡­ Stop talking nonsense! Mr. Graham, I¡¯m sorry. My mother


    is just joking around!¡±


    Mr. Graham could tell Matthew¡¯s position in the Cunningham family and felt curious, but he wasn¡¯t


    really bothered by it. From the beginning to the end, James and Helen looked at Mr. Graham and his


    family in disgust. During their conversation, it was obvious that they were mocking them, but


    fortunately, Mr. Graham and his family were in a good mood today. Furthermore, for Matthew¡¯s sake,


    they didn¡¯t rebuke them.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    It was past 12pm but Bart still hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    ¡°Matthew, did you manage to invite Mr. Jenkins?¡± Helen couldn¡¯t help but ask angrily.


    Matthew hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, I did. He told me that he woulde.¡±


    Helen red at him and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t ruin this meeting! If something goes wrong, I¡¯ll never forgive


    you.¡±


    It was after 12.30pm when the door was suddenly kicked open. Then, Bart, who was dressed in a suit,


    strode in.


    ¡°F*ck! You people invited me to lunch but didn¡¯t even greet me at the entrance. If you¡¯re so insincere,


    why the hell did you even invite me?!¡±


    Bart started cursing as soon as he entered the room.


    Hearing this, James hurriedly got up and said, ¡°Mr. Jenkins, we¡¯re really sorry that we neglected this.


    Please forgive us. Come, take a seat!¡±


    Helen smiled ingratiatingly and said, ¡°Mr. Jenkins, please forgive us for our mistakes. It¡¯s because of


    that b*stard Matthew who isn¡¯t good at handling things. We¡¯ll teach him a lessonter!¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s not good at handling things, then don¡¯t do anything at all!¡± Bart cursed. ¡°I¡¯m already here, so


    why should you wait tillter to teach him a lesson?!¡±


    Helen looked embarrassed. Then, she red at Matthew and yelled, ¡°Matthew, hurry up and apologize


    to Mr. Jenkins!¡±


    All of a sudden, Bart burst intoughter. ¡°Why don¡¯t you kneel down and crawl over here?¡±


    Sasha was instantly infuriated. However, just when she was about to speak, Mr. Graham, who was


    sitting in the seat furthest away from the door suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Jenkins, we¡¯re all friends here. Why


    don¡¯t you sit down and eat with us for my sake?¡±


    Bart immediately looked up and scolded, ¡°I gave you a chance but you f*cking¡­¡±


    His voice stopped abruptly. Bart looked at Mr. Graham dumbfoundedly and it was as if somebody had


    suddenly stole his soul as he stoodpletely still.


    Helen was surprised. ¡°You¡­ You know Mr. Jenkins?¡±


    ¡°We met a few times.¡± Mr. Graham smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Mr. Jenkins?¡±


    At that instant, Bart¡¯s face turned red and he was sweating from head to toe.


    ¡°Mr. Gra¡­ Gra¡­¡± Bart was trembling so hard, he couldn¡¯t even finish his sentence.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste time. Take a seat!¡± Mr. Graham calmly said. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t we


    start eating?¡±


    Bart was trembling and didn¡¯t dare to say a word. He quickly sat down in panic, but he only rested half


    of his bottom on the chair as if he was ready to stand up at any moment.


    James and Helen didn¡¯t notice the horror in Bart¡¯s eyes. After seeing Bart sit down, Helen hurriedly


    picked up the menu and said, ¡°Mr. Jenkins, please take a look at the menu.¡±


    Bart stuttered, ¡°I-I shouldn¡¯t be the one ordering¡­ Give it to Mr. Graham¡­¡±


    However, Mr. Graham directly said, ¡°Mr. Jenkins, why don¡¯t you help us order some dishes?¡±


    Bart¡¯s hands were shaking as he picked up the menu, and his finger pointed on the menu a few times.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat this¡­ and this one¡­¡±


    Helen was at a loss and said softly, ¡°Mr. Jenkins, you¡¯re pointing at the restaurant¡¯s contact number, not


    a dish¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ really?¡± Bart was shivering in fear and he simply ordered a few dishes.


    Helen didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Bart. She then picked up the menu and ordered a few more.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It was after the dishes were served that Bart stopped trembling. However, he was even more frightened


    because Mr. Graham kept calling Matthew and Sasha his friend. Even Mr. Graham¡¯s mother, Old Mrs.


    Graham, looked at Matthew as if she was looking at her own child. Why is Mr. Graham, the person who


    controls the lifeblood of all the banks in Eastcliff and can decide the life and death of our president with


    one sentence, friends with a loser like Matthew?

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    For the whole course of the meal, they didn¡¯t talk much about the frozen ount. To be exact, Bart was


    trembling so hard, he didn¡¯t even say much.


    James and Helen kept finding opportunities to discuss the frozen bank ount with Bart but he wasn¡¯t


    speaking, so they didn¡¯t know what to do.


    As for Mr. Graham, he only spoke to Matthew since the beginning and ignored Bart. Seeing this, James


    and Helen were furious. At first, they thought that since Mr. Graham was friends with Bart, he would be


    able to help solve the problem.


    However, in the end, he didn¡¯t say a word to Bart. What¡¯s the point of this lunch meeting?


    After they finished lunch, Old Mrs. Graham held Sasha¡¯s hand and smiled as she said, ¡°Thisdy is


    really pretty. Matthew, you have a beautiful wife!¡±


    Matthew chuckled happily and Sasha blushed. ¡°Old Mrs. Graham, you¡¯re too kind!¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The biggest regret I have is not having a daughter.¡± Old Mrs. Graham smiled and asked, ¡°Mr. and Mrs.


    Cunningham, can I have Sasha as my goddaughter?¡±


    James instantly frowned and Helen forced a smile as she said, ¡°Old Mrs. Graham, my daughter is the


    president of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals¡­¡±


    However, Sasha interrupted her and said, ¡°Old Mrs. Graham, it¡¯s an honor that you¡¯re willing to be my


    godmother. From now on, I¡¯ll be your goddaughter!¡±


    Old Mrs. Graham was overjoyed and she chuckled happily. Then, she removed a jade bracelet from


    her wrist and said, ¡°I finally have a goddaughter. My mother gave this jade bracelet to me a long time


    ago and asked me to pass this heirloom to my daughter. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have a daughter and I


    thought that I would have to wear it to my grave. However, now that I have a goddaughter, this jade


    bracelet will have a sessor!¡±


    As Old Mrs. Graham spoke, she ced the jade bracelet into Sasha¡¯s hands. ¡°Oh, my darling Sasha.


    From now on, this bracelet belongs to you. When you and Matthew have a daughter and she gets


    married, you have to pass this down to her!¡±


    Sasha was blushing as she muttered, ¡°Old Mrs. Graham, I-I don¡¯t think this is appropriate¡­ It¡¯s too


    valuable¡­¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it appropriate? To me, having a goddaughter is more important than anything else!¡±


    With that, Old Mrs. Graham forcefully stuffed the jade bracelet into Sasha¡¯s hand. Then, she smiled


    and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s time for us to leave. Matthew, treat my goddaughter nicely, and you¡¯re not allowed


    to bully her!¡±


    Matthew smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In this life, she will be the only one bullying me because I will


    never bully her!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a manly thing to say!¡± Old Mrs. Graham nodded satisfyingly. With that, she bid farewell and left.


    After seeing Old Mrs. Graham leave, Helen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Sasha, have you gone mad? That old


    hag appeared from nowhere and you just took her as your godmother?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m just taking her as my godmother. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Sasha replied. ¡°Besides, she


    treats me well!¡±


    Helen immediately scolded her. ¡°She treats you well because she is eyeing the wealth thates with


    your position as the president of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. She knows that you are worth


    hundreds of millions so she wants to take advantage of you and us!¡±


    James was also annoyed. ¡°Sasha, you¡¯re a president of apany. You should be able to tell what


    purpose she has for getting close to you. The Graham family came here just to have a free meal and


    didn¡¯t solve anything at all. All they did was have a chat. Do you really think they¡¯re worth your time?¡±


    Sasha felt embarrassed. ¡°Dad, Old Mrs. Graham and her family are good people!¡±


    ¡°Enough! Stop talking!¡± Helen yelled angrily. ¡°Matthew, what¡¯s your reason for inviting them to lunch


    today? Did you solve the problem? Is the bank ount already unfrozen?¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    With a calm expression, Matthew said, ¡°Helen, don¡¯t worry. The problem has been settled and the bank


    ount will be unfrozen soon.¡±


    Helen shot daggers at Matthew and replied, ¡°Matthew, are you so skilled at lying that you don¡¯t even


    have to think before you speak anymore? Well then, let¡¯s see whether the ount will be unfrozen


    today! I¡¯m warning you in advance. If the bank ount isn¡¯t unfrozen by the end of the day, you better


    be prepared to divorce Sasha!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Sasha was starting to get anxious. ¡°What are you talking about? I will never divorce Matthew!¡±


    Helen red at her and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to get a divorce? Well then, ask him to unfreeze the


    bank ount. As long as you can prove that he is not lying, I won¡¯t force you to have a divorce!¡±


    Sasha turned to look at Matthew and saw that Matthew was calm, as if he was confident that


    everything would go well. Helen and James red at him again before they strode away angrily. As


    soon as they arrived at the entrance of thepany building, they saw Bart wandering around in a


    distance.


    ¡°Mr. Jenkins, why are you here?¡± Helen hurriedly went up to him and greeted him. ¡°You should have


    told us you wereing beforehand so that I can arrange someone to wee you in. Come in and


    let¡¯s go upstairs!¡±


    Bart lowered his head and followed the two of them upstairs. After they entered the office, Helen was


    about to make some tea when Bart suddenly dropped to his knees.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Cunningham, I-I understand the mistake I made. I¡¯ve already unfrozen Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals¡¯s bank ount. I p-promise that something like this will never happen again.


    Furthermore, as long as Cunningham Pharmaceuticals needs money, I-I will make sure to fulfil your


    requests at once and without any hesitation. I h-hope that you will forgive me¡­¡±


    James and Helen were bbergasted. What¡¯s happening? Why is Bart, the man who treated us rudely,


    suddenly kneeling before us? What the hell happened?


    ¡°Mr. Jenkins, what exactly happened?¡± James asked in a low voice.


    Bart kept his head lowered and replied, ¡°N-Nothing. Mr. Cunningham, can you please forgive me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± James was at a loss and he carefully recalled their lunch at noon.


    Could it be that the Graham family that Matthew invited helped us? But the Graham family didn¡¯t even


    mention the bank ount throughout the whole meal. Furthermore, they looked ordinary and didn¡¯t


    seem to be people with power. Besides, how much power can a friend of Matthew¡¯s have? It¡¯s


    impossible that Bart is doing this for their sake.


    Just then, Helen leaned close to James¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Darling, is it possible that Mr. Jones


    helped us?¡±


    A flicker appeared in James¡¯s eyes. That¡¯s right! We asked Mr. Jones to help usst night. It seems like


    Mr. Jones is so powerful that Bart actually ran over here in fear and kneeled before us.


    After Sasha returned to the office, she saw James and Helen smiling delightedly in the office. Helen


    hurriedly said, ¡°Sasha, thepany bank ount is unfrozen!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sasha was overjoyed. ¡°It¡¯s really unfrozen? That¡¯s great! I knew that Matthew would never lie


    to us.¡±


    Hearing this, Helen muttered, ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s because of the lunch meeting that Matthew


    arranged? If it weren¡¯t for me and your father worrying and finding ways to solve the problem since the


    beginning, the ount would still be frozen.¡±


    Sasha looked like she was at a loss so James told her about their encounter with Mr. Jones.


    ¡°Sasha, Liam really made a lot of effort to solve the problem,¡± Helen said. ¡°Now you know who is the


    one who truly worries for our family and makes decisions that benefit us. Matthew is aplete loser.


    He even invited his friend to eat for free at the lunch meeting this noon. In the end, he did nothing. As


    for Liam, even though you don¡¯t like him, he has done a lot for thepany and our family. If Liam


    didn¡¯t ask Mr. Jones for help, ourpany would have been doomed. Understand?¡±


    With a frown, Sasha said, ¡°Mom, I think you¡¯ve made a mistake. I¡¯m sure it was my godmother who


    helped us!¡±


    Helen immediately red at her and yelled, ¡°Bullsh*t! Do you really think that godmother of yours has


    the ability to do so? They didn¡¯t even mention ourpany during lunch, so what did they do to help?


    Why are you stupid enough to be fooled by them?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Not long after Bart returned to his office at the bank, Francis walked in.


    ¡°Uncle, how did it go?¡± Francis asked with a look of anticipation on his face. ¡°Did Matthew kneel before


    you?¡±


    Hearing this, Bart directly grabbed a file from the table and threw it at Francis.


    ¡°B*stard! F*ck you!¡± Bart cursed. ¡°Francis, are you trying to ruin me?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Francis was at a loss.


    Bart was furious. ¡°What happened?! Do you know who Matthew invited to the lunch meeting today?¡±


    Curious, Francis asked, ¡°Who did he invite?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Bart took a deep breath before he gritted his teeth and yelled, ¡°Patrick Graham!¡±


    ¡°P-Patrick Graham?!¡± Francis shouted in surprise. ¡°Which Patrick Graham?¡±


    Infuriated, Bart roared, ¡°How many Patrick Grahams have you heard of? I¡¯m talking about the Patrick


    Graham that controls the bloodline of every bank in Eastcliff! His grandfather used to be the head of the


    Eastshire Bank Association, and the presidents of every bank in Eastshire has to treat him


    respectfully!¡±


    Francis gasped. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Uncle, are you mistaken? How is it possible that Matthew was able


    to invite Patrick Graham?¡±


    Hearing this, Bart shouted angrily, ¡°Do you really think that I don¡¯t know what Patrick Graham looks


    like? Furthermore, Old Mrs. Graham and Patrick Graham¡¯s wife, Alice Buckner, were also there. Do


    you think that I will mistake a whole family for the Grahams?¡±


    Francis was stunned. ¡°Wh-What is their rtionship with each other?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? All I know is they seem to be really close friends!¡± Bart paused for a moment


    before he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Old Mrs. Graham even asked Sasha to be her goddaughter. Not


    only that, she even gave Sasha the jade bracelet that she always wears on her wrist!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Francis shouted in shock. ¡°Old Mrs. Graham¡¯s jade bracelet? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes!¡± Bart red at him. ¡°It¡¯s the jade bracelet that someone once offered 300


    million to buy but couldn¡¯t get¡ªthe jade bracelet that belonged to the Queen of the Ming Dynasty!¡±


    ¡°Oh m-my God¡­¡± Francis slumped to the ground.


    Bart continued to yell. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, stop disturbing Sasha Cunningham! Even though the Cooper


    family has power in Eastcliff, there are many more families that are more powerful than you. One word


    from Old Mrs. Graham could make the Cooper family lose everything!¡±


    After work hours at night, Matthew walked out of the hospital and saw Sasha standing at the door,


    smiling. Many people around Sasha were looking at her, amazed by her beauty. After all, she was the


    most beautiful woman in Eastcliff.


    Matthew walked over and asked, ¡°Why did youe here?¡±


    ¡°I came because there isn¡¯t much to do in thepany.¡± Sasha then took Matthew¡¯s arm and said,


    ¡°You are always the one who picks me up after work. This time, it¡¯s my turn!¡±


    Matthew felt warm and with a soft smile, he said, ¡°Thank you, my beautiful wife!¡±


    Sasha mumbled to herself for a moment but her face was already as red as a tomato.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going home yet. My parents said that we¡¯re treating someone to dinner so let¡¯s go and join


    them.¡±


    ¡°Who are we eating with?¡± Matthew asked curiously.


    ¡°A man called Mr. Jones.¡± Sasha lowered her voice and said, ¡°My parents say that it was Mr. Jones


    who helped ourpany solve the problem with our bank ount so we have to express our


    gratitude. However, I don¡¯t believe them. Matthew, the Graham family look like influential people. I¡¯m


    sure it was them who helped us, right?¡±


    Matthew smiled in reply. He couldn¡¯t reveal his medical skills so he had asked the Graham family to


    help keep it a secret. He didn¡¯t care what James and Helen thought of him; as long as he could help


    Sasha solve problems and not trouble her, it was enough.


    ¡°You have to ask your parents to be careful of Mr. Jones. He might be a fraudster!¡± Matthew said with a


    laugh.


    Sasha nced at Matthew and she smiled too. Even though Matthew didn¡¯t mention Mr. Graham, his


    reply had implied that Mr. Jones had nothing to do with theirpany¡¯s bank ount being unfrozen.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    All of a sudden, Sasha asked, ¡°By the way, how did you meet Mr. Graham?¡±


    Matthew couldn¡¯t think of an answer because he couldn¡¯t tell Sasha about his matter. He knew that


    letting Sasha know about his secrets might not be a good thing. Instead, it might even cause her


    trouble.


    Sasha lowered her voice and said, ¡°Matthew, I don¡¯t know how you met Mr. Graham, but I hope that


    you will stop troubling Mr. Newman!¡±


    ¡°Sasha, I didn¡¯t trouble Mr. Newman!¡± Matthew softly said. ¡°I met Mr. Graham because of an ident. I


    did him a great favor and they are very grateful to me.¡±


    Sasha asked, ¡°What did you help them with?¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­¡± Matthew whispered, ¡°Old Mrs. Graham almost got hit by a car and I pulled her away just in


    time¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh I see!¡± Sasha replied before she burst intoughter and said, ¡°Matthew, I didn¡¯t know that you were


    such a kind and nice person!¡±


    Matthew smiled. ¡°Of course. Your husband has a lot of great virtues!¡±


    ¡°Stop being so narcissistic!¡±


    The two of them walked away inughter and the people that were staring envied Matthew.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a beautiful flower on a heap of cow dung!¡±


    ¡°Why did the most beautiful woman in Eastcliff decide to marry a loser like him?¡±


    ¡°In what way am I not better than Matthew?¡±


    Everybody murmured in low voices and all of them were filled with jealousy and hatred.


    The dinner meeting was arranged to be held at Crowne za. After they entered the VIP room, they


    saw that James, Helen, Liam, and Demi had already arrived.


    The person sitting at the main seat was a man in his fifties. He was fair and chubby and he was


    wearing sses, a branded suit and a shiny gold watch.


    James and the others surrounded this man and praised him nonstop, but the man looked arrogant and


    only asionally replied. As for Liam, he looked smug as he sat next to the man because he thought


    he had contributed a great deal to thepany.


    After Liam saw Matthew and Sasha enter the room, he didn¡¯t even get up to greet them. ¡°Sasha,


    wee. Hurry up and sit next to Mr. Jones!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The man looked at Sasha eagerly with an amazed expression on his face. He even specially moved to


    the side. It was obvious that he wanted Sasha to sit next to him.


    However, Sasha didn¡¯t walk over there. Instead, she and Matthew sat down at the side.


    ¡°Sasha!¡± James scolded. ¡°How can you be so rude? Don¡¯t you know how to treat guests?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Jones!¡± Sasha casually exchanged pleasantries.


    Mr. Jones looked slightly annoyed and sneered, ¡°As expected, Miss Cunningham really is a big shot.


    How can amoner like me even talk to a big shot like her? Since Miss Cunningham is not interested


    in making friends, I think I should go!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jones, please don¡¯t be mad!¡± James hurriedly said with an apologetic smile. ¡°She¡¯s just an ignorant


    child. I¡¯ll teach her a lessonter!¡±


    Helen red at Sasha and yelled, ¡°Sasha, what are you doing? Mr. Jones did us a great favor. Hurry


    up and thank him!¡±


    Sasha was furious because she knew that it was the Graham family who helped solve the problem,


    and Mr. Jones had nothing to do with it. She had no intention to thank him and furthermore, he was


    staring at her creepily, which annoyed her.


    While she was hesitating, Matthew suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Jones, I saw Mr. Jenkins eating at a restaurant


    nearby on my way here. Why don¡¯t we go and say hello to Mr. Jenkins first?¡±


    A look of panic appeared on Mr. Jones¡¯s face. Then, he chuckled and replied, ¡°Oh, really? He¡¯s having


    dinner here too? What a coincidence. However, we don¡¯t need to go and say hello to him. I¡¯m worried


    that he¡¯ll be too pressured to eat once he sees me. There¡¯s no need to disturb him. I¡¯ll just ask him to


    come over for a toast after we finish our meal.¡±


    James and Helen nced at each other before they looked at Mr. Jones in admiration.


    He really is a big shot. One word from him and Mr. Jenkins woulde running for a toast.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Matthew secretly sneered. With one sentence, he managed to find out Mr. Jones¡¯s secret.


    Afterward, Mr. Jones stopped requesting Sasha to sit next to him. It was possible that he was panicking


    because Mr. Jenkins was mentioned. However, James and Helen didn¡¯t notice and continued praising


    him.


    After three rounds of wine, Mr. Jones suddenly gained courage and started bragging. He said that he


    could make billions from a single investment and that Cunningham Pharmaceuticals was nothing


    compared to his business.


    He bragged about the big shots he knew and said even Billy Newman and his family had to treat him


    respectfully. In short, he bragged so hard that it was obvious he was lying, but James and Helen were


    convinced.


    The main reason was because James and Helen were sure that it was Mr. Jones who helped solve the


    problem with Mr. Jenkins. Which was why, in their eyes, Mr. Jones was a big shot and it wasn¡¯t


    surprising that he had so many achievements.


    Matthew didn¡¯t expose his lies either mainly because he couldn¡¯t talk about Mr. Graham. Furthermore, it


    was obvious that James and Helen believed in Mr. Jones. If Matthew exposed Mr. Jones now, they


    definitely wouldn¡¯t believe him. On the contrary, they would scold him, and it was not worth it. After eating


    for a while, Mr. Jones grabbed his wine ss and just walked up to Sasha.


    ¡°Miss Cunningham, this is the first time we¡¯re meeting each other but I really do admire you. You¡¯re an


    independent and strong woman and not many have such high achievements at a young age!¡±


    Mr. Jones reeked of alcohol and he even reached over to pat Sasha¡¯s shoulder, but he was stopped by


    Matthew calmly.


    Mr. Jones was furious and he red at Matthew. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m having a conversation with


    Miss Cunningham. Why are you disturbing us?¡±


    Helen shrieked angrily, ¡°Matthew, just eat your meal silently. Otherwise, get out of here. Meeting a big


    shot like Mr. Jones is an honor that you will never get to have again, but look at what you¡¯re doing!¡±


    Sasha was annoyed. ¡°Mom, Matthew didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Helen scolded. Immediately after, she smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Jones, I hope you¡¯ll


    forgive them and don¡¯t bother with a b*stard like him!¡±


    Mr. Jones sneered and glowered at Matthew before cing his wine ss onto the table. ¡°Since you¡¯ve


    already apologized on their behalf, I will forgive them for your sake. However, Miss Cunningham, you


    have to finish up this ss of wine!¡±


    Sasha instantly frowned. This is Mr. Jones¡¯s ss. I can¡¯t believe that he¡¯s asking me to drink from his


    wine ss. Even though Sasha felt disgusted, to stop her parents from nagging her, she chose to


    compromise. She then picked up her wine ss and said, ¡°Mr. Jones, I¡¯ll drink this ss of wine to make


    amends on his behalf!¡±


    However, Mr. Jones looked displeased and he coldly said, ¡°I asked you to drink that ss of wine but


    you picked up your own ss. Are you looking down on me?¡±


    ¡°Sasha, how could you treat Mr. Jones like that?¡± Helen anxiously reprimanded. ¡°Mr. Jones did us a great


    favor!¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He had nothing to do with unfreezing our ounts!¡± Sasha was irritated. ¡°It was my godmother who


    helped us solve the problem!¡±


    Everyone in the room was dumbfounded. After a while, James hurriedly said, ¡°Sasha, how could you say


    that? Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Jones!¡±


    ¡°Your father¡¯s right. Mr. Jones did us a great favor but not only are you not thankful, but you even give


    credit to others. You are going too far!¡±


    ¡°ording to you, Sasha, the person that solved the matter was Matthew¡¯s friend?¡± Liam smiled


    insincerely. ¡°Matthew, you really are a capable man. It seems like you¡¯re even more capable than Mr.


    Jones!¡±

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    ¡°Bragging is his greatest strength!¡± Demi said as she pouted.


    Mr. Jones stayed silent and looked at Sasha with a sneer.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Sasha was getting anxious. ¡°It was Old Mrs. Graham¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop being impudent!¡± James mmed his palm on the table and scolded. ¡°Sasha, why are you so


    rude? Do you even have a sense of gratitude?¡±


    Helen red up. ¡°Matthew, how dare you trick my daughter?! You¡­ You¡¯ll go to hell!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jones, please don¡¯t be mad at my sister. She is just blinded by that loser¡¯s lies!¡± Demi apologized


    repeatedly.


    Hearing this, Sasha was irritated and wanted to exin further but Matthew pulled at the corner of her


    clothes lightly.


    The other four people in the room werepletely fooled by Mr. Jones so there was no use trying to


    exin to them. Furthermore, Matthew didn¡¯t care for taking credit.


    He wasn¡¯t bothered by how badly James and Helen treated him and was satisfied as long as Sasha was


    kind to him.


    Even though Sasha was unwilling to give up, she knew that continuing to argue with them would be


    meaningless.


    With a smile, James said, ¡°Mr. Jones, please don¡¯t get mad. My daughter is really naive so she gets


    fooled easily. I¡¯ll ask her to apologize to you!¡±


    Mr. Jones slowly replied, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Cunningham, since you two are so sincere, I¡¯ll forgive her for your


    sake.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jones, you really are a kind and generous person!¡± Helen was relieved and she hurriedly yelled,


    ¡°Sasha, hurry up and apologize to Mr. Jones!¡±


    Sasha gritted her teeth and said nothing. Seeing this, Mr. Jones chuckled and said, ¡°There is no need for


    an apology. Miss Cunningham is a young woman after all. There¡¯s no need to make things difficult for


    her. Miss Cunningham, why don¡¯t we settle this with a toast?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Sasha let out a sigh of relief because it was a suggestion that she could ept.


    She lifted her wine ss and just when she was about to drink, Mr. Jones smiled and said, ¡°Miss


    Cunningham, there¡¯s no sincerity in drinking like that.¡±


    Feeling strange, Sasha asked, ¡°Then how should I drink it?¡±


    With a smile, Mr. Jones said, ¡°Even though this is the first time we¡¯ve met, I have a feeling that we can be


    good friends. In order to get closer with each other, why don¡¯t we drink cross-cupped?¡±


    As soon as he finished his sentence, everyone was dumbfounded. His request was overboard.


    Matthew was instantly irritated. I can let you go for fooling everyone but how dare you ask my wife to


    drink cross-cupped with you?! Are you seeking death?!


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± Matthew mmed his palm on the table before he grabbed Mr. Jones by the cor and lifted


    him up. Then, he roared angrily, ¡°Are you trying to seek death?!¡±


    Mr. Jones was stunned. Matthew didn¡¯t dare to say a word after James and Helen cursed him just now


    so he thought Matthew was a coward, which was why he dared to be so aggressive and insulted Sasha.


    He never thought that Matthew had a bad temper and he didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly fly into a rage. He


    didn¡¯t know that anyone who touched the forbiddenme of a dragon would die, and Sasha was


    Matthew¡¯s forbiddenme!


    ¡°Matthew, what are you doing?!¡± Liam yelled angrily. ¡°Let go of Mr. Jones this instant!¡±


    ¡°Matthew, let go of him right now!¡± James shouted as well.


    Hearing this, Mr. Jones sneered. No matter how bad your temper is, the people in this room are all on my


    side. In the end, you¡¯ll have to obediently follow their orders. However, this time, Matthew didn¡¯t


    compromise.


    He directly grabbed the corner of the table and flipped it as he roared, ¡°All of you better f*cking shut up!¡±


    The whole table of dishes fell onto Liam. Then, Matthew raised his hand and pped Mr. Jones so hard


    on the cheek, Mr. Jones directly fell to the ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you get for disrespecting my wife!¡± Matthew scolded coldly. With that, he turned around,


    held Sasha¡¯s hand, and left without looking back.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Sasha¡¯s hand was held by Matthew and she could feel her heart racing. In the past, Matthew had always


    been conscientious in front of them and she always thought that he was weak.


    However, Matthew¡¯s actions today changed the way she thought about him. Matthew wasn¡¯t weak, he


    was just really tolerant toward some people.


    Sasha felt a fuzzy feeling. This is how Matthew expresses his unconditional love for me!


    Standing in front of the hotel entrance, Matthew asked, ¡°Where should we go now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go wherever you want to go,¡± Sasha replied softly like a loving wife.


    Matthew was shocked. Is this the same strong business woman that I¡¯ve always known?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much just now. Let¡¯s go home and I¡¯ll cook you something,¡± Matthew said with a smile.


    ¡°Can we not go home?¡± Sasha held onto Matthew¡¯s arm and said, ¡°The night is beautiful. Walk around


    with me.¡±


    ¡°Where should we go?¡±


    Sasha replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t you suggest a ce?¡±


    Feeling Sasha¡¯s soft body rubbing against his arm, Matthew felt his heart skip a beat.


    He held Sasha¡¯s hand and thought about it for a moment before he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you


    somewhere that I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve never been to.¡±


    Sasha asked, ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°The ce I grew up.¡±


    Sasha immediately felt interested. ¡°Really? Take me there!¡±


    With that, they got on the electric bike. Matthew drove Sasha around the streets and in the end, they


    stopped at an old street near the outskirts of the city.


    It was far less splendid than Eastcliff city center but it was lively all the same. There were vendors selling


    all kinds of things at the market, and there were even some food stalls. It was crowded.


    ¡°You grew up here?¡± Sasha asked in shock.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Matthew nodded and replied, ¡°When my mother was still alive, she used to set up a stall here so


    Natalie and I usually yed here.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Looking at the old and shabby streets, Sasha felt distressed.


    Growing up here¡­ It¡¯s not hard to imagine how much Matthew endured when he was a child!


    Matthew walked around with Sasha for a while and they stopped in front of an old food stall.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. John!¡± Matthew greeted the chef.


    ¡°Oh, Matthew! Why are you here?!¡± Mr. John looked overjoyed. ¡°Why did you stoping here to eat? Is


    it because my skills are not as good as before?!¡±


    ¡°Of course not, Mr. John!¡± Matthew burst intoughter and said, ¡°Look! I brought my wife to eat your


    delicious food!¡±


    It was only then did Mr. John notice Sasha who was standing next to Matthew, and he instantly became


    happier. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re married! This youngdy is really pretty. You really are a lucky guy.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. Go and take a seat and I¡¯ll cook two of my specialities for you.¡±


    Sasha smiled and replied, ¡°Thank you, Mr. John.¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. Take a seat.¡±


    After Mr. John took the two of them to a table, he cooked a few dishes and served it to them.


    Sasha looked around curiously. She had never visited a ce like this before, let alone eat here.


    However, after taking a bite, her eyes shone.


    Mr. John¡¯s cooking skills are amazing.


    ¡°Matthew, why didn¡¯t you take me to such an amazing ce earlier?¡± Sasha mumbled.


    Matthew forced a smile and felt bitter.


    I¡¯ve always been inferior in the Cunningham family. Everybody looks down on me, and you¡¯re cold to me


    sometimes too. How would I dare to bring you here?


    The two of them continued eating when suddenly, they heard the roar of lotives on the street.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Six or seven modified lotives drove over with a roar and a dozen young men in strange outfits were


    sitting on them.


    Wherever they went, stall owners evaded them as if they were a gue. Soon, those lotives arrived


    in front of Mr. John¡¯s food stall.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Hey, old man! It¡¯s time to pay up this month¡¯s cleaning fees!¡± A blond young man shouted triumphantly.


    With fear written on his face, Mr. John mumbled, ¡°Mr. Lowe, m-my wife is in the hospital and there are a


    lot of expenses I need to pay for. D-Do you think you can wait for a few more days¡­¡±


    Mr. Lowe yelled angrily, ¡°F*ck! I don¡¯t give a shit whether your wife is hospitalized. If you don¡¯t pay the


    cleaning fees, you can¡¯t set up your stall here!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mr. John looked distressed. ¡°Mr. Lowe, c-can you give me two more days? Give me some time to¡­¡±


    Mr. Lowe just kicked the table in front of him and roared, ¡°F*ck! I¡¯ve already given you a few days to raise


    the money. Do you think that I¡¯m an easy target to bully?¡±


    Mr. John shivered in fear and said, ¡°Mr. Lowe, I-I really don¡¯t have the money right now. I¡¯ll definitely hand


    you the money tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. If I don¡¯t receive the money by tomorrow, you¡¯ll be hospitalized just


    like your wife!¡± Mr. Lowe scolded. Just when he was about to leave, he suddenly saw Sasha, who was


    sitting not far away from him.


    Amazed by Sasha¡¯s beauty, he hurriedly gestured to the men around him and said, ¡°Look! What a


    beauty!¡±


    The other men turned to look at Sasha and they were all infatuated.


    ¡°Oh my! Where did this prettydye from? She¡¯s even prettier than movie stars!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve seen in my life!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re lucky tonight! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The dozen young men rubbed their palms together in anticipation. However, Mr. Lowe waved his hand


    and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive! Let me handle her!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lowe is going to handle her! This should be interesting!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lowe will definitely win her heart!¡±


    ¡°Is there any woman who would dare to reject Mr. Lowe?¡±


    Mr. Lowe ran his fingers through his hair and put on a smile that he thought was charming before walking


    up to Matthew¡¯s table.


    He put his elbows on the table and rested his chin on his palms as he looked at Sasha affectionately.


    ¡°Honey, I made a bet with my friends and they say that you¡¯ll never give me your Whatsapp number.


    However, I don¡¯t believe them. What do you think?¡±


    Matthew immediately frowned. He was already annoyed when he saw Mr. Lowe and his friends bully Mr.


    John, and now he was tantly trying to hook up with his wife. It seems that he doesn¡¯t take me


    seriously.


    Sasha coldly replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t use Whatsapp.¡±


    Hearing this, Mr. Lowe looked angry but he quickly smiled again and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you don¡¯t have


    Whatsapp, let¡¯s follow each other on Facebook then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    In a deep voice, he growled, ¡°Darling, you¡¯re being really rude!¡±


    Matthew instantly interrupted and said, ¡°Whether she wants to give her contact to you is her choice.


    Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re being a disturbance?¡±


    A cold expression appeared on Mr. Lowe¡¯s face at once and he shouted, ¡°I¡¯m asking for her number.


    What does that have to do with you? You¡¯re not qualified to speak to me! F*ck off or I¡¯ll beat you up!¡±


    Mr. Lowe¡¯s group of friends also started yelling at Matthew to ask him to leave.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    In a serious tone, Sasha yelled, ¡°He¡¯s my husband!¡±


    Mr. Lowe was momentarily stunned but he swiftly pouted and said, ¡°So what if he¡¯s your husband? Can


    he stop you from forming friendships?


    I¡¯m only asking for your contact information and I didn¡¯t do anything else. What can your husband do?


    Hey, mister, don¡¯t be too anxious. The two of us haven¡¯t even started developing a rtionship yet. It


    won¡¯t be toote for you to interfere after we start dating!¡±


    The other young men behind them instantly burst intoughter. ¡°He¡¯s right! They haven¡¯t even started


    dating yet, so why are you so anxious?¡±


    A cold expression immediately appeared on Matthew¡¯s face and he yelled, ¡°Watch your mouth!¡±


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± Mr. Lowe roared angrily. ¡°Hey, prettydy, just tell me whether you want to give me your


    contact or not!¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sasha immediately flushed red. It was her first time meeting someone as shameless as Mr. Lowe.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know you. Please leave!¡±


    ¡°We can start by adding each other¡¯s Whatsapp and slowly get to know each other!¡± Mr. Lowe said with a


    grin.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. The both of you will have fun with each other and maybe even get together!¡± The other young


    menughed and teased.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sasha was extremely furious because these men spoke too frivolously.


    Matthew got up and shouted, ¡°You want to have fun? I¡¯ll apany you!¡±


    ¡°You? What makes you qualified to y with me?!¡± Mr. Lowe yelled as he flipped the table.


    Sasha immediately screamed in shock and staggered back a few steps. ¡°Wh-Why are you so rude?!¡±


    ¡°Who the f*ck are you calling rude?!¡± The young men behind him all stepped forward and surrounded


    them fiercely.


    Matthew stood in front of Sasha to protect her and coldly said, ¡°Sasha, get in the shop.¡±


    Sasha anxiously replied, ¡°Let¡¯s leave together!¡±


    ¡°Who said that you could leave?¡± Mr. Lowe grabbed a beer bottle and said smugly, ¡°You can leave but


    this woman has to stay and y with us for a while!¡±


    A murderous gleam appeared in Matthew¡¯s eyes as he growled, ¡°Don¡¯t push me!¡±


    Mr. Lowe grinned and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I? Do you know what ce this is? Do you know who I am? F*ck!


    I asked for her number because I think highly of her. Let me put this straight. Either she stays and ys


    with us, or I¡¯ll hit you in the head and let you watch how we y with her!¡±


    Mr. Lowe¡¯s friends immediately guffawed and they looked delighted, as if Sasha was already their prey.


    Matthew coldly said, ¡°Young man, no matter what you do, you should always leave some room to


    maneuver lest you regretter!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll have regrets? Keep dreaming!¡± Mr. Lowe yelled. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not nning to


    leave. Fine, I¡¯ll smash you in the head then, you f*cking¡­¡±


    Before Mr. Lowe finished his sentence, Matthew already grabbed the beer bottle at the side and


    smashed it onto his head.


    There was an instant silence. Nobody expected that the first one to make a move would be Matthew.


    Even Sasha waspletely dumbfounded and she looked at Matthew in a daze. Is this really the weak


    and useless Matthew I know?


    ¡°Mr. John, take Sasha into the shop!¡± Matthew coldly ordered.


    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t do anything stupid¡­¡± Sasha said worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Matthew smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Mr. John hurriedly led Sasha into the shop.


    ¡°You b*stard! How dare you hit me?!¡± Mr. Lowe looked sinister. ¡°If I don¡¯t beat you up and cripple you


    today, I¡¯ll change myst name to yours! Brothers, get him!¡±

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Matthew seemed calm as he said, ¡°If you want to fight, let¡¯s go to the back alley.¡±


    ¡°Go to the back alley? I think you really are seeking death!¡± Mr. Lowe chuckled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the


    back alley so I can kill you!¡±


    After they arrived at the back alley, Mr. Lowe¡¯s friends directly blocked the exits. It was obvious they were


    preventing Matthew from escaping.


    Mr. Lowe clutched the injury on his head with one hand and pointed a finger at Matthew with the other


    before he yelled, ¡°ughter him!¡±


    The two thugs at the side already pulled out machetes and they shouted as they ran up to Matthew to


    chop off his head.


    However, Matthew didn¡¯t run away. Instead, he stepped forward and punched the two of them in the


    face.


    The two thugs fell to the ground at the same time. Their nose bridges were broken and they were


    bleeding from their mouths.


    The rest of the thugs were shocked because nobody expected Matthew to be so skilled at fighting.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± Mr. Lowe roared angrily.


    However, Matthew was one step ahead. He grabbed Mr. Lowe, grasped his neck, and threw his head


    against the wall next to him.


    With just a single blow, Mr. Lowe almost passed out but Matthew didn¡¯t stop there. He smashed his head


    against the wall one more time.


    At first, Mr. Lowe¡¯s friends were nning to rush over but when they saw this, they were stunned. They


    saw blood all over Mr. Lowe¡¯s face, his nose was ttened and his teeth were almost all gone.


    Even though Mr. Lowe and his friends usually acted arrogantly, in reality, they were just a bunch of


    cowards who only bullied the weak. They had never encountered such a situation before!


    Seeing Mr. Lowe fall to the ground with no more fight left in him, those people were so frightened, they


    shivered in fear. The way they looked at Matthew was as if they were looking at a monster.


    When one of the thugs saw Matthew walking toward them, he suddenly yelled, ¡°Let¡¯s all attack him at the


    same time! There¡¯s so many of us, there¡¯s no need to be afraid of him!¡±


    It was only then did the rest of the groupe back to their senses and charge toward Matthew.


    All of a sudden, they heard a yell from the end of the alley. ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Everybody turned around and saw that there was a group of people standing at the end of the alley.


    The person leading the group was Stanley Carlson. He respectfully ran up to Matthew and said, ¡°Mr.


    Larson, are you alright?¡±


    Matthew calmly waved his hand and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Hearing this, Stanley let out a sigh of relief. Then, he turned to re at the group of thugs and bellowed,


    ¡°F*ck! You thugs are the most annoying kind of people. Chop off all their hands and legs. Better yet, pull


    out their tendons. Make sure that they can never ride a motorcycle ever again!¡±


    The group of men instantly ran in and started shing without any hesitation. The young thugs were


    completely terrified. They always relied on being arge group to behave domineeringly and arrogantly,


    and they had never met a real viin before.


    With Stanley Carlson¡¯s position and status, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine the amount of skeletons in his


    closet. Throwing all of the young thugs into the Eastcliff river was easy for him, let alone chopping off


    their hands and legs. At first, the group of young thugs wanted to fight back but in the end, they all


    begged for mercy.


    A few of them used all their might to kneel on the ground and pleaded. ¡°Sir, we know the mistakes we¡¯ve


    made. Please show us mercy. We will never do this again¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir, spare us. We¡¯ll do anything you ask¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our fault for not recognizing such a powerful man like you. Please, we beg you. Let us go¡­¡±


    Everybody ignored them and in the end, the hands and legs of all the thugs were heavily injured.


    Just like what Stanley said, these men would never be able to ride a motorcycle in their lives ever again,


    and neither would they be able to walk. It was very likely that they had to spend the rest of their lives as


    beggars on the street.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Afterward, Stanley and the others silently walked away while Matthew walked to get Sasha and left.


    Before they parted ways, Matthew asked Stanley to help Mr. John pay his wife¡¯s medical fees.


    When Matthew lived here in the past, Mr. John treated him well. Now that his wife was hospitalized, he


    naturally wanted to help.


    That night, Sasha asked Matthew how he managed to resolve this incident.


    Matthew didn¡¯t tell her about Stanley. Instead, he told her that he had called the police beforehand and


    those young thugs ran away because they were afraid of the police.


    It was only then did Sasha let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Matthew, if you run into a simr situation again, don¡¯t


    fight fire with fire and just call the police!¡± she eximed.


    After they returned home, they saw James and Helen sitting in the living room angrily.


    ¡°Dad, Mom¡­¡±


    Just when Sasha was about to speak, James directly hit the table with his hand and cried out, ¡°You! Go


    back to your room!¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said?¡± James screamed at the top of his lungs. ¡°I asked you to go back to


    your room!¡±


    ¡°Sasha, just go back to your room. Are you trying to give your father a stroke?¡± Helen said anxiously.


    ¡°Your father has a heart problem and high blood pressure!¡±


    Seeing James gasping, Sasha didn¡¯t dare to talk back to her parents and could only go back to her room.


    Helen then stared at Matthew and asked, ¡°Matthew, what did the Cunningham family do to you? Why do


    you want to hurt us?¡±


    Matthew hurriedly replied, ¡°When have I ever hurt you?¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending!¡± Helen roared. ¡°Have you forgotten what you¡¯ve done at the hotel?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jones did us a huge favor but not only did you not thank him, but you also hit him!¡±


    ¡°Matthew, do you hate to see the Cunningham family flourish? As soon as you see that we have a great


    opportunity, you feel dissatisfied and want to ruin us, right?¡±


    ¡°If a big shot like Mr. Jones is willing to help us, the Cunningham family will flourish! But you deliberately


    messed it all up so that we will never have that chance, right?!¡±


    Matthew frowned and replied, ¡°Helen, you¡¯ve been deceived. Mr. Jones is a liar!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the liar! Your whole family is made up of a bunch of liars!¡± Helen screamed. ¡°Matthew, I¡¯ve never


    met such a despicable man like you in my life. Not only are you upset to see others have a sessful


    life, but you also forcibly frame them. Why are you so shameless? Are you even human? How could you


    be so despicable?!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Sasha said through the crack of the door. ¡°It was Mr. Graham who helped us.¡±


    ¡°Close the door!¡± James grabbed a tea cup from the table and threw it in Sasha¡¯s direction.


    Sasha was startled and she quickly closed the door.


    Then, James turned to Matthew. ¡°Enough with the b*llshit. Matthew, when are you going to divorce


    Sasha?!¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°I will never get a divorce!¡±


    James immediately roared, ¡°You will divorce Sasha no matter what! Don¡¯t think of relying on the


    Cunningham family anymore! You either directly sign the divorce agreement or I¡¯ll sue you for a divorce.


    No matter what, you¡¯ll have to get out of this family!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s voice could be heard from inside her room. ¡°I will never divorce Matthew!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide!¡± James shouted.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to sign the agreement, we¡¯ll sue you!¡± Helen said after she mmed her fist on the


    table. ¡°Leave our house this instant. I never want to see you ever again!¡±


    Sasha anxiously said, ¡°Mom, he is my husband. Why can¡¯t he stay in our house?!¡±


    ¡°Your husband?¡± Helen sneered. ¡°Well then, why don¡¯t you ask him to buy a house so that you two can


    move there?¡±


    ¡°Since he¡¯s your husband, why should he stay in my house?¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    ¡°I¡­¡± Sasha was agitated. ¡°I¡¯ll buy a house tomorrow, and Matthew and I will move out!¡±


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± James continued shouting. ¡°Thepany¡¯s money belongs to the Cunningham family.


    Don¡¯t even think about using a penny!¡±


    ¡°Hand me thepany¡¯s official seal. From now on, I¡¯ll personally review every penny that thepany


    spends!¡±


    Helen went into Sasha¡¯s room to grab the seal and Sasha hurriedly yelled, ¡°I¡¯m the president of the


    company! I can¡¯t give you thepany seal!¡±


    Hearing this, Helen shouted angrily, ¡°Sasha, are you trying to give your father a heart attack? Do you


    have to see me and your father enter our graves before you start listening?¡±


    As for James, he ran to the kitchen and came out with a kitchen knife. Then, he pointed it at his wrist.


    ¡°Hand it to me! If you don¡¯t hand me the seal, I¡¯ll cut my wrist right now!¡±


    Sasha was about to lose her mind and tears streamed down her face. She had no choice but hand the


    official seal to them. Matthew felt helpless as well. Even though he could be extremely cruel to outsiders,


    these people were Sasha¡¯s parents so he couldn¡¯t bear to do anything to hurt them.


    James hurriedly hid away thepany seal like it was treasure. Then, he pointed the kitchen knife at


    Matthew and yelled, ¡°Leave this instant! Otherwise, I¡¯ll chop you into pieces!¡±


    Sasha was furious. ¡°If he leaves, I leave with him!¡±


    Hearing this, James pointed the knife at his neck. ¡°If you dare take one step out of the house, I¡¯ll


    immediately kill myself!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡± Sasha said exasperatedly.


    Jamespletely ignored her and turned to point at Matthew. ¡°Leave! Get the hell out now!¡±


    Matthew sighed and said, ¡°Sasha, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just sleep at the hospital. Get some rest. I¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    After Matthew left, Sasha burst into tears and yelled angrily, ¡°I hate you both!¡±


    However, James and Helen didn¡¯t care. Helen even proudly said, ¡°Sasha, you¡¯ll find out who really cares


    about you in the future. One day when you understand our intentions, you¡¯ll thank us for everything we


    did today!¡±


    James waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it. She¡¯s still an ignorant child and won¡¯t understand our efforts.


    What¡¯s important is that we have a clear conscience!¡±


    Helen chimed in and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. The most important thing is that we have a clear conscience!¡±


    The next afternoon, James and Helen went to visit Mr. Jones again. With a smile, James said, ¡°Mr.


    Jones, we¡¯re really sorry for what happened yesterday. I¡¯ve already kicked Matthew out of the house. We


    have nothing to do with him anymore!¡±


    Helen added, ¡°Mr. Jones, please forget about that despicable man. After he divorces Sasha, we¡¯ll


    definitely teach him a lesson.¡±


    Mr. Jones looked solemn. He waved his hand and replied, ¡°Enough. You two can leave now.¡±


    Hearing this, James hurriedly said, ¡°No! We¡¯re here to sincerely apologize to you. Just give us one more


    chance!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Give you another chance?¡± Mr. Jones red at him and said, ¡°I did you all a favor before because I was


    hoping to cooperate with Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. However, your daughter treated me


    disrespectfully. Does she even intend to work together with me?¡±


    James smiled and replied, ¡°Mr. Jones, don¡¯t worry. You can have business discussions with me!¡±


    ¡°Will that be the same thing?¡± Mr. Jones said angrily. ¡°Are you the president of thepany?¡±


    James hurriedly exined, ¡°Even though I¡¯m not the president, I¡¯m the one in charge of thepany¡¯s


    matters. Even thepany¡¯s official seal is with me! I¡¯m the one who makes the decisions around here!¡±


    Hearing this, a sinister gleam appeared in Mr. Jones¡¯ eyes. There was an unnoticeable sneer on his face


    as he said, ¡°Well then, it seems that we can have a chat.¡±

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Early in the morning, Matthew walked out of Lakeside Garden, got on his electric bike, and rushed to the


    hospital.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    As soon as he arrived at the hospital entrance, he could see Bart Jenkins anxiously standing in a


    distance.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, you¡¯re here!¡± Bart hurriedly ran up to Matthew and in a trembling voice, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve waited


    for you for a long time!¡±


    Matthew had a cold expression on his face. After all, Bart shamed and made things difficult for Sasha


    before. There was no way Matthew would treat him nicely.


    Bart was panicking. ¡°Mr. Larson, about the previous matter¡­ I know that I made a mistake¡­ Please


    help me. Mr. Graham fired me. Not only that, he even issued an announcement to prevent other banks


    from hiring me. Mr. Larson, I¡¯ve worked in banks all my life. At this age, it¡¯s impossible for me to work in


    another industry. If I lose my job, I¡¯m doomed.¡±


    It was only then did Matthew realize what had happened and he couldn¡¯t help but snicker. Patrick


    Graham sure does make sure the problem ceases to exist.


    ¡°All I can say is that you shouldn¡¯t have crossed me!¡±


    With that, Matthew walked straight into the hospital.


    ¡°Mr. Larson!¡± Bart hurriedly chased after Matthew and handed him a card. ¡°There is one million in this


    card. Please help me put in a good word with Mr. Graham¡­¡±


    Matthew nced at him and snickered. ¡°Do you think that I need your money?¡±


    Bart seemed embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Larson, please help me¡­¡±


    ¡°You should have thought about it before sabotaging my wife.¡± Matthew said coldly. ¡°If Mr. Graham


    wasn¡¯t my friend, what would have happened to her? When you made things difficult for her, have you


    ever thought about how helpless she would feel?¡±


    Bart turned pale and through gritted teeth, he said, ¡°Matthew, the reason I came to ask for your help is


    because I don¡¯t want to fight you, but don¡¯t be arrogant! Let me put it straight. I have to be careful of Mr.


    Graham if I work in the bank. However, if I don¡¯t work inthe bank, I don¡¯t have to care about what Mr.


    Graham thinks. I may not be able to beat Mr. Graham but killing you will be a piece of cake! Are you sure


    you want to go to such extreme lengths?¡±


    Matthew chuckled and asked, ¡°Bart, are you threatening me?¡±


    Bart replied, ¡°That¡¯s right! I am threatening you!¡±


    Matthew sneered, ¡°Let me give you some advice. Even though you lost your job, you still got to keep


    your life. However, if you continue making a scene, you might lose your life too!¡±


    ¡°Who the f*ck are you trying to scare?!¡± Bart waspletely infuriated. ¡°Mr. Larson, if I don¡¯t get to return


    to the bank by today, I¡¯ll make sure that you won¡¯t get to see tomorrow¡¯s daylight!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡±


    With that, Matthew strode into the hospital.


    There was a sinister gleam in Bart¡¯s eyes as he pulled out his phone. ¡°Scott, proceed with the n that I


    told you yesterday!¡±


    After Matthew returned to his office, he quickly sent a message to Stanley and asked him to arrange


    some men to protect Sasha.


    Matthew was not afraid of Bart¡¯s threats at all. He was just worried that Bart would hurt Sasha but with


    Stanley¡¯s men secretly protecting her, he was sure that she would be safe.


    When noon came, Matthew arrived at the lobby of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals and met Sasha. Her


    eyes were slightly swollen and it was obvious she didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.


    Seeing this, Matthew chuckled and asked, ¡°Did you miss me so much that you couldn¡¯t sleep?¡±


    Sasha instantly blushed and punched Matthew in the chest. ¡°I didn¡¯t miss you at all! I sleptte because I


    was watching tv!¡±


    Hearing this, Matthew burst intoughter.


    After a while, Sasha leaned close to Matthew and whispered, ¡°Matthew, why don¡¯t I buy a house so that


    we can move out?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Matthew said softly. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared a ce for us to live.¡±

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    ¡°You¡¯ve prepared a ce to stay?¡± Sasha was momentarily started. Then, she chuckled and said,


    ¡°Matthew, stop joking around. I¡¯m talking about serious matters right now!¡±


    Matthew hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯m not joking around. I¡¯ve really found a vi for us to stay!¡±


    Hearing this, Sasha burst intoughter. ¡°A vi? Why don¡¯t you go all out and say that it¡¯s akeside vi


    in Lakeside Garden!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! It is akeside vi!¡±


    ¡°Okay, say what you want. I¡¯ll just pretend to believe you!¡± Sasha replied with a chuckle before she


    brushed it off.


    My grandpa wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream of living in akeside vi, let alone Matthew owning one.


    That noon, the two of them ate lunch at Shanghai Nights restaurant. Mr. Moses personally went


    downstairs to greet them and brought them to the best VIP room upstairs.


    At the same time, Mr. Moses even upgraded Sasha¡¯s ordinary membership card to the diamond card,


    which was only second to the premium supreme membership card.


    Naturally, Sasha was overjoyed because she loved eating at Shanghai Nights.


    ¡°Matthew, it seems that my parents are still in contact with Mr. Jones,¡± Sasha said worriedly.


    Matthew frowned and asked, ¡°What are they nning?¡±


    Sasha shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. They are pretty mysterious. Liam even came to the office several


    times this morning to brag about it. He said that he had done something amazing that would benefit theProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Cunningham family and that Cunningham Pharmaceuticals would be an estate tycoon soon.¡±


    Matthew felt his heart skip a beat. ¡°An estate tycoon? Are they nning to expand the family business


    into the real estate industry?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I asked my parents but they won¡¯t tell me anything!¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s best to be careful. Mr. Jones is a liar so he might trick your parents. I¡¯ll look into itter.¡±


    After they finished lunch, Sasha returned to thepany. She saw James, Helen, and Liam discussing


    something in the office and they looked excited. However, as soon as Sasha entered the room, they


    immediately stopped their discussion.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, what were you talking about?¡± Sasha was suspicious.


    ¡°Nothing! We were just drinking some tea!¡± James replied calmly.


    Hearing this, Sasha asked, ¡°Are you still keeping touch with Mr. Jones? Dad, Mom, I¡¯m warning you, Mr.


    Jones is a liar!¡±


    ¡°Sasha, watch your mouth!¡± James scolded. ¡°Mr. Jones has done us a huge favor. How could you bad


    mouth him like that?¡±


    Sasha hurriedly said, ¡°What favor? It was Old Mrs. Graham and her family who helped us solve the


    problem with the bank!¡±


    Liam snorted and muttered, ¡°In your dreams! Sasha, do you really think that Matthew¡¯s friend could have


    helped us solve such a big problem? Do you know what kind of a person Bart is? He is a powerful big


    shot. Other than an equally powerful man like Mr. Jones, who else could solve that problem?¡±


    Helen nodded vigorously and said, ¡°Liam¡¯s right. You¡¯ve been with Matthew for three years, so you


    should know what kind of person he is. It¡¯s impossible that he is friends with powerful people. Matthew


    used to only be a loser and a coward, but now he¡¯s getting worse. He brags, frames others, gets


    envious, and talks about people behind their backs. I¡¯ve never met a man more vile than he is!¡±


    Anxious, Sasha yelled, ¡°Mom, Matthew is telling the truth! Don¡¯t be fooled by Mr. Jones!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± James mmed his fist on the table and roared. ¡°Is that what Matthew told you? Go and tell


    him that he has nothing to do with the Cunningham family anymore. There¡¯s no need for him to interfere


    with our business! Even if we are fooled and deceived, it has nothing to do with him!¡±

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    With that, James and Helen left the office angrily.


    Liam nced at Sasha triumphantly as he snickered and said, ¡°Sasha, after our ns seed, you¡¯ll


    finally understand who is the capable one. You¡¯ll thank me for this!¡±


    ¡°James & Helen, don¡¯t be mad at Sasha. I¡¯m sure that it was Matthew who told her those lies!¡±


    ¡°Matthew really is low-life! Not only is he a worthless loser, but he¡¯s despicable enough to not want others


    to get rich!¡± Helen said behind gritted teeth. ¡°He must divorce Sasha no matter what!¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s just focus on the project for the time being.¡± James waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ve


    looked into thend that Mr. Jones suggested and the location is great. If we manage to purchase it


    and make it into real estate, the profit will definitely be ten times more than the cost. What do you


    think?¡±


    However, Helen worriedly mumbled, ¡°But we have to pay 300 million upfront. Isn¡¯t that a little too much?¡±


    James hurriedly said, ¡°Our 300 million is nothingpared to the 1.5 billion that Mr. Jones is willing to


    pay. What¡¯s more, we¡¯ll be earning more than 3 billion using only 300 million. We¡¯ll be one of the


    wealthiest families in Eastcliff with that amount of money. By then, even my father wille to beg for


    our return!¡±


    Hearing this, Helen was excited. After all, they had been humiliated by Eric Cunningham a lot in the past.


    They had always been nning to take revenge, and now the opportunity finally surfaced! If they really


    did earn that much profit, they would get wealthy overnight, and when that happened, even Eric


    Cunningham would have to respect them.


    ¡°Did Mr. Jones really invest 1.5 billion?¡± Helen asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes!¡± Liam instantly replied. ¡°Mr. Jones already transferred the money into the


    ount. James, you were there too!¡±


    James nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it too. Mr. Jones invested 1.5 billion and we¡¯re only investing 300 million. If


    we¡¯re not sincere enough, he might not be willing to help us anymore.¡±


    Helen gritted her teeth and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s just do it! Now that thepany¡¯s official seal is with


    us, we can transfer the money!¡±


    Liam immediately smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve made the right decision! James and Helen, how many great


    opportunities will wee across in a lifetime? Grabbing this opportunity will not only make Old Master


    Cunningham beg for our return, but we will also show Sasha what kind of person Matthew really is!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! Once the project seeds, Sasha will be able see how despicable Matthew is. By then,


    they will definitely get a divorce!¡±


    There was a gleam in Liam¡¯s eyes. Deep down, he had his own ns. Once Sasha divorces Matthew,


    does that mean I¡¯ll have a chance? Now that I¡¯ve given the Cunningham family such a great business


    opportunity, I¡¯ll be the biggest contributor in the house. I might just win Sasha¡¯s favor! When the time


    comes, I¡¯ll have both Sasha and thepany!


    The next morning, Matthew received a call from Sasha and found out that James, Helen, and Liam had


    secretly snuck out. With that, he immediately rushed out of the hospital and prepared to follow them to


    see where they were going.


    However, unexpectedly, as soon as he walked onto a remote pathway, vans appeared on each side of


    the road and stopped next to him. Fortunately, Matthew dodged in time. Otherwise, those cars would


    have hit him. Seeing this, Matthew frowned because it was obvious that they were looking for trouble.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bart got out of one of the vans and with a cold expression on his face, he looked at Matthew and said,


    ¡°Mr. Larson, we meet again. Thanks to you, I¡¯m jobless now. Do you remember my warning? I said that if


    I lost my job, you would have to pay for the consequences!¡±

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    A dozen men got out of the car and surrounded Matthew aggressively.


    Matthew immediately frowned and yelled, ¡°Bart, I don¡¯t have time to waste on you right now. Leave and


    I¡¯ll spare you!¡±


    Hearing this, Bart was infuriated. ¡°Have you lost your mind? Look around you! Do you really think that I


    need you to spare me? Shouldn¡¯t you be the one begging for mercy? F*ck! Chop off this b*stard¡¯s legs!¡±


    With that, the men roared and charged toward Matthew. A cold expression appeared on Matthew¡¯s face


    before he took a step forward and mmed his right elbow into Bart. It was as if Bart was hit by a truck.


    He flew backward and crashed into the van behind him. The force was so strong, the windows of the


    van shattered into pieces. Then, Bart slowly slumped to the ground and it was obvious that he had


    broken some bones.


    Seeing this, the other men were all dumbfounded. Is his punch that strong?


    ¡°Kill him!¡± The leader of the group yelled. ¡°There¡¯s so many of us, there¡¯s no need to be afraid of him!¡±


    The other men immediately came back to their senses and surrounded Matthew again.


    Matthew was not patient. He fought back aggressively and soon knocked all the men onto the ground.


    Each of them broke at least a few bones and nobody had the energy to stand back up. After dealing with


    these people, Matthew left without turning back.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the fight wasted some time after all. When Matthew arrived at Eastbury, James and Helen


    were already gone. Worried, Matthew hurriedly pulled out his phone and dialed James¡¯s number.


    After two rings, his call was answered and James¡¯s cold voice could be heard. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Have


    you finally figured it out? Are you ready to divorce Sasha? Were you attracted by the half a million that


    we offered in exchange for a divorce?¡±


    ¡°James, are you heading off to meet Mr. Jones again?¡± Matthew asked anxiously. ¡°Mr. Jones is a con


    man¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± James was infuriated. ¡°Matthew, you really are a wretched and shameless man. How


    can you speak ill of others all day long?!¡±


    Matthew was really agitated. ¡°James, I¡¯m not speaking ill of him! He really is a con man! Don¡¯t be fooled


    by his lies. His investments are all fake! You must not give him any of your money!¡±


    Furious, James yelled, ¡°B*llshit! Do you know what kind of person Mr. Jones is? Do you know what he is


    investing in? You know nothing and all you do is speak ill of others behind their backs! You¡¯re the most


    disgusting man I¡¯ve ever met! Don¡¯t call me again! I feel sick when I hear your voice!¡±


    With that, James directly hung up the phone. When Matthew dialed his number again, nobody picked up.


    He even tried calling Helen, Liam and Demi, but none of them answered his call either.


    Matthew felt helpless. These people are not heeding to my warnings at all.


    In the end, Matthew had no choice but to call Stanley and ask him to investigate Mr. Jones.


    Meanwhile, at another luxurious vi area in Eastcliff.


    As soon as James and the others entered the vi area, Helen eximed, ¡°This is where Mr. Jones


    lives? Oh my, the houses here probably cost more than 10 million!¡±


    Liam chuckled and said, ¡°10 million? That is only the price of an empty house without any renovations!


    Mr. Jones¡¯ house after renovations is at least worth 30 million!¡±


    Helen was stunned. ¡°He really is a wealthy man! His house costs more than what people make in a few


    lifetimes!¡±


    Hearing this, Lian smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be envious, James and Helen. After our investment gives us


    returns, let¡¯s buy a vi at Lakeside Garden!¡±


    Helen excitedly yelled, ¡°Yes, Lakeside Garden! All the fine houses in Eastcliff are there. Old Master


    Cunningham went there once and was dying to get a house after he returned. Once we start living


    there¡­ What do you think Old Master Cunningham¡¯s reaction will be?¡±


    James¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. All his life, he had been trying to prove himself. This time, he finally had


    the opportunity to do so, which was why he was extremely excited too!

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    After they entered Mr. Jones¡¯s house, James and Helen were once again stunned.


    The interior design of the house could only be described as luxurious and they couldn¡¯t stop staring in


    awe.


    James couldn¡¯t help but gasp and say, ¡°Mr. Jones, you truly are a sessful businessman. The interior


    design and style is extraordinary!¡±


    With a smile, Mr. Jones replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a ce to stay so I only decorated it simply.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Liam immediately said, ¡°Mr. Jones has a dozen houses like this in Eastcliff so he doesn¡¯t


    have time to pay attention to the decorations!¡±


    James and Helen were dumbfounded. A few dozen vis? That would cost a few billion! This guy is a


    boss!


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get to business!¡± Mr. Jones smiled and said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Cunningham, are you sure


    you want to invest in my real estate project?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± James hurriedly answered. ¡°Mr. Jones, you have great foresight and being able to do


    business with you is an honor!¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already made the decision, let¡¯s get straight to it.¡± Mr. Jones chuckled. ¡°Here, I¡¯ve already


    prepared the contract. After you sign the contract and transfer the money to the ount, our project can


    start!¡±


    Hearing this, James hurriedly took the contract and read through it carefully.


    After he made sure that there weren¡¯t any problems with the contract, he forged Sasha¡¯s signature and


    stamped Cunningham Pharmaceuticals¡¯ official seal onto the document.


    ¡°Great!¡± Mr. Jonesughed happily. ¡°President Cunningham, now that we¡¯ve signed the contract, when


    will I receive the money?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for it to be transferred today!¡± James instantly replied. ¡°The finance department is


    working on it and you¡¯ll be able to receive it soon!¡±


    James then went out to make a call and not long after, Mr. Jones received 300 million in his ount!


    After all, James had long prepared to invest in this project, and he had even changed thepany


    financial manager to Demi. That way, it would be easier to transfer funds and there was no need to notify


    Sasha.


    All he had to do was forge Sasha¡¯s signature and notify Demi.


    When Mr. Jones saw the money in his ount, he nodded satisfyingly and said, ¡°Great! President


    Cunningham, it¡¯ll be a pleasure working with you!¡±


    James and Helen were both overjoyed. With a return rate of more than ten times, we will be


    famous once the project seeds!


    After chatting for a while, James and Helen left.


    As soon as they arrived at thepany entrance, they saw Matthew waiting anxiously at the doorway.


    James instantly yelled angrily, ¡°It¡¯s that b*stard again! Why won¡¯t he leave us alone?!¡±


    Helen said, ¡°Liam, ignore and drive past him. Once our project seeds, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with


    him!¡±


    Liam sneered as he drove past Matthew and went straight into the underground parking lot.


    Matthew hurriedly rushed over but he was toote.


    James, Helen and Liam went upstairs happily. When they arrived at the office, they saw Sasha sitting


    there, waiting for them.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡± Sasha anxiously greeted them and asked, ¡°Where have you been? Why didn¡¯t you


    answer my calls?¡±


    Helen immediately scolded angrily, ¡°Sasha, watch your tone when you speak to your father! Where did


    we go? Where else could we go? We went out to find business for thepany and for the benefit of our


    family! But look at the way you¡¯re treating us! We¡¯ve ran around the whole day and you don¡¯t even seem


    to care. Instead, you rushed over and interrogated us!¡±


    Sasha felt helpless. ¡°I¡¯m not interrogating you. I just wanted to tell you that Mr. Jones is a con man!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± James banged his fist on the table and yelled, ¡°If you speak ill of Mr. Jones again, I¡¯ll cut ties


    with you!¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Sasha was so shocked, she stuttered, ¡°Dad, y-you¡­¡±


    However, Helen interrupted her and said, ¡°It was Matthew who told you, wasn¡¯t it? That b*stard just can¡¯t


    bear to see us have a good life!


    All he does is bad mouth people behind their backs! Who does he think he is? How dare he call Mr.


    Jones a con man? What qualifications does he have to say that? Does he have any proof? If he has


    even a little evidence that Mr. Jones is a con man, I¡¯ll believe him.¡±


    Sasha was so angry that her face was flushing red, but there was nothing she could do.


    Just then, Matthew entered the office and he was holding a file in his hand. He looked extremely


    anxious as he asked, ¡°James and Helen, you didn¡¯t invest any money in Mr. Jones¡¯s projects, did you?


    I just found out that Mr. Jones is really a con man!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone in the room was shocked and James and Helen instantly turned to look at Liam.


    Liam was infuriated and he angrily yelled, ¡°Matthew, what do you mean? Why do you say that my friend


    lied to us? What makes you qualified to call him a con man? Do you have evidence or witnesses? How


    dare you use him without any proof?¡±


    Matthew red at Liam and threw the file he was holding onto the table while saying coldly, ¡°You want


    proof? Here, take a good look at it!¡±


    Liam was stunned. ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°This is Mr. Jones¡¯s file that is registered at the police station. There is solid evidence that he is a con


    man and the police are ready to capture him!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± James and Helen¡¯s expressions immediately changed.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Liam hurriedly yelled. ¡°Where did the filee from?¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°My friendpiled it for me!¡±


    Liam instantly sneered and asked, ¡°Your friend? Which friend? What does he do? Are you sure that we


    can believe in the file he gave you? It¡¯s impossible that Mr. Jones is a con man! James and Helen,


    you¡¯ve seen the money in Mr. Jones¡¯s ount and his house with your own eyes. Which con man would


    have all that?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    James and Helen nodded. ¡°Liam is right. Mr. Jones can¡¯t fake his money and real estate!¡±


    Matthew anxiously shouted, ¡°This file is an internal record from the police station so it can¡¯t be fake!¡±


    Liam scoffed. ¡°Just because you say that it¡¯s from the police station doesn¡¯t mean it really came from the


    police station. Who knows? You might have just asked someone to help create a fake file!¡±


    James and Helen were also ring at Matthew with hostility.


    However, Sasha stood by Matthew¡¯s side and in a serious tone, she said, ¡°I trust Matthew!¡±


    Liam sneered, ¡°Well, I trust Mr. Jones! James and Helen, you¡¯ve seen how sessful Mr. Jones is just


    now. He solved the problem with thepany bank ount and is helping us earn a fortune by giving


    us a chance to enter the real estate industry! Matthew is afraid that Sasha will divorce him after the


    Cunningham family bes wealthy so he¡¯s doing everything he can to stop us! He purposely told us


    lies about Mr. Jones and even humiliated and beat up Mr. Jones in public in order to stop us. This man is


    despicable and shameless!¡±


    A cold expression appeared on James and Helen¡¯s faces and they looked at Matthew vigntly.


    In a solemn tone, Matthew said, ¡°Liam, watch your mouth! These are real evidence and I can guarantee


    it with my life!¡±


    Liam immediately rebuked him. ¡°I can also guarantee with my life that Mr. Jones is not a con man!¡±


    Hearing this, Matthew frowned. It seems Liam is determined to go against me today.


    Sasha softly said, ¡°Dad, you have to believe in Matthew. He is not the kind of person that would hurt the


    family¡¯s business. He really is doing the right thing for the family!¡±


    However, James bellowed furiously, ¡°Shut up! I can differentiate a liar and a good person myself. I don¡¯t


    need you to tell me what to do!¡±


    With that, James left in a huff. With a resentful expression, Helen said, ¡°Sasha, you¡¯re usually really


    smart but why are you fooled by Matthew? Forget it, I won¡¯t say anything else. Just wait and see. Once


    our investment starts earning money, you¡¯ll know who is doing the right thing!¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    After James and Helen left, Liam nced at Matthew mockingly and said, ¡°Matthew, you guaranteed that


    the evidence is real with your life, right? I will remember it clearly and you better not forget about it


    either!¡±


    After Liam finished speaking, he strode away triumphantly.


    Matthew frowned hard. James and Helen are too prejudiced against me. It¡¯s really hard for me to


    convince them.


    Sasha sighed and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Mr. Jones is a con man but my parents won¡¯t listen to me.


    What should we do now?¡±


    Matthew thought about it for a moment. ¡°The most important thing right now is to not let your parents


    touch thepany¡¯s funds. That way, even if they fall into Mr. Jones¡¯s trap, they won¡¯t lose a lot!¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll pay extra attention to thepany¡¯s bank ountter.¡±


    Not long after Sasha left, she ran back into the office and sobbed as she said, ¡°Matthew, something bad


    happened. Thepany¡­ 300 million is gone from thepany¡¯s bank ount!¡±


    Matthew was just about to leave but when he heard this, he jumped in fright.


    300 million? That¡¯s not a small amount!


    ¡°Where did the money go?¡± Matthew asked anxiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Demi is the one in charge of thepany¡¯s finances. She said that she received my orders


    to transfer the money to a bank ount, but I never ordered any transfers. Thepany¡¯s official seal is


    not even with me!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°I¡¯m sure that it was your parents who ordered the transfer!¡±


    ¡°Why would they need so much money?¡±


    Matthew hurriedly replied, ¡°They must¡¯ve fallen into Mr. Jones¡¯s trap! Let¡¯s go and ask them what¡¯s going


    on.¡±


    With that, the two of them ran upstairs and rushed into James¡¯s office.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dad, 300 million was transferred out of thepany¡¯s bank ount. Where did you transfer it to?¡±


    Hearing this, James couldn¡¯t help but feel startled. Then, he and Helen exchanged a nce before he


    said in a serious tone, ¡°So you found out. Well then, I won¡¯t hide it from you anymore. I was the one who


    transferred the money. I¡¯m working with Mr. Jones and we bought a piece ofnd to turn into real


    estate¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Sasha yelled in horror. ¡°You transferred the money to Mr. Jones? Dad, that man is a con man!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking!¡± James pounded the table with his fist angrily. ¡°Let me say this one more time. Mr. Jones is


    not a con man. In fact, he is a benefactor to our family.¡±


    ¡°But he is a con man! How long has it been since you met him and how much do you know about him?


    How could you transfer 300 million to him? Dad, have you lost your mind?¡±


    Helen flew into a rage immediately. ¡°How dare you speak to your father like that?! Your father is doing all


    of this for you! Do you know the return rate of this investment? More than ten times! We could earn at


    least 3 billion after investing 300 million into this project! With that amount of money, the Cunningham


    family will be able to be one of the wealthiest families in Eastcliff. This is a chance for our family to


    rise! We only have you and Demi as our children. Everything we are doing is for both of your sakes. How


    could you disappoint your father?¡±


    Sasha was extremely upset. Her parents always gave the excuse that they were doing it for her own


    good and never thought about her feelings.


    In a serious tone, Matthew said, ¡°James and Helen, I guarantee with my life that Mr. Jones is a con man!


    Hurry up and give me his address. I¡¯ll head over there right now and ask him to return thepany¡¯s


    money. Tell me now or it¡¯ll be toote!¡±


    This time, it was Helen who mmed her fist on the table. ¡°Shut your mouth! You¡¯re not allowed to speak


    ill of Mr. Jones!¡±


    While the people in the office were arguing, an employee just happened to walk past the doorway. After


    hearing themotion inside, there was a gleam in his eyes. Then, he snuck into the washroom, pulled


    out his phone and sent a text.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    At the Cunningham residence.


    The members of the Cunningham family seemed to be in a bad mood. After thepany was acquired,


    the whole family was kicked out of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals.


    Now that they were only small shareholders of thepany, they no longer had the power to do


    anything they wanted. All of a sudden, Charlie ran into the room excitedly.


    ¡°Grandpa, good news!¡± Charlie yelled in excitement.


    ¡°What kind of good news can there be at a time like this?¡± Jason looked sullen. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb your


    grandfather from having his rest!¡±


    However, Charlie continued yelling. ¡°Dad, I really have good news! Something bad happened to


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everybody immediately sat upright and Eric was delighted. ¡°What happened? Is it something


    serious?¡±


    Charlie hurriedly replied, ¡°It¡¯ll be enough to send Sasha to prison!¡±


    ¡°Tell me what happened!¡± Eric was itching to know.


    After clearing his throat, Charlie said, ¡°I arranged someone to work in Cunningham Pharmaceuticals and


    he just sent me a text. He said that James took away Sasha¡¯s official seal and used her name to transfer


    300 million out of thepany! The money was transferred to a man called Mr. Jones to invest in real


    estate. However, Mr. Jones is a con man!¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Eric was overjoyed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! Hahaha! Even if she is the president of thepany, she still has


    to take responsibility for embezzling thepany¡¯s funds. Moreover, it was her family who did it. It¡¯s a


    big deal! She has to go to jail for at least ten years for this! Come on, let¡¯s go to Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals. We are still shareholders of thepany so we have the right to ask about the


    company¡¯s funds!¡±


    With that, the Cunningham family got into their cars aggressively and went straight to Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals. Meanwhile, Matthew received news from Stanley. Stanley managed to find where Mr.


    Jones was living and sent him the location. However, when he arrived, the house was already empty.


    Just then, he received a call from Sasha.


    ¡°Matthew, we¡¯re in trouble. My grandfather brought the other shareholders of thepany to argue¡­¡±


    Matthew felt his heart skip a beat. The thing he was most worried about had happened.


    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll head back immediately!¡±


    With that, he rushed back to Cunningham Pharmaceuticals.


    This time, the security guards didn¡¯t stop Matthew because they were too busy handling themotion


    upstairs. As soon as he arrived at the office, he could hear James quarreling with someone in the


    distance.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my actions? I¡¯m Sasha¡¯s father. Sasha is the president of thepany so her


    company belongs to me too. Why can¡¯t I handle thepany¡¯s finances? I only transferred 300 million


    and it¡¯s just an ordinary investment. When the project seeds, all of you will also have a piece of the 3


    billion earnings. You people have no ability to make money. Now that I¡¯m helping you make money, aren¡¯t


    you supposed to thank me?¡±


    Matthew ran up to them and saw that almost every member of the Cunningham family was there, but


    they were not the only ones. There were even some minor shareholders gathered together and they


    were making a scene. Sasha was surrounded by the crowd and her eyes were bloodshot. As the


    president of thepany, it was no doubt that she was the most pressured.


    A man suddenly yelled, ¡°James Cunningham, stop talking nonsense! No matter what your rtionship is


    with Sasha Cunningham, you have no right to handle thepany¡¯s finances. It is illegal for you to use


    thepany¡¯s funds! Just wait for the police to arrest you!¡±


    James started to panic and he hurriedly replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t take thepany¡¯s money!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Eric sneered. ¡°Are you implying that it was Sasha who ordered you to do so? President


    Cunningham, do you admit this?¡±


    Hearing this, Helen anxiously whispered, ¡°Sasha, help your father. He did it for your own good!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s face instantly turned pale. If I admit it, I would have to take responsibility for the 300 million. As


    the president, I would need to go to jail if I am found guilty of embezzling 300 million!

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Seeing that Sasha wasn¡¯t saying anything, James was infuriated. ¡°Sasha, speak up! I¡¯ve raised you up


    and treated you well, but this is how you repay me?¡±


    Sasha gritted her teeth and was about to admit it. However, just then, Matthew walked forward and said,


    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with Sasha!¡±


    Everybody turned to look at him while Eric scoffed, ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t the Cunningham family¡¯s useless son-in-


    law. Are you in charge of protecting Sasha now?¡±


    James got angry out of embarrassment. ¡°Who let this b*stard into the office?! Guards! Where are the


    security guards? Get him out of here!¡±


    Helen yelled, ¡°Matthew, what are you trying to do? Are you trying to ruin Sasha¡¯s father? Once Sasha


    admits it, her father wouldn¡¯t need to go to jail. What evil intentions do you have?¡±


    Matthew was furious. ¡°You¡¯re only concerned whether your husband would be imprisoned, but have you


    ever considered the consequences that Sasha would have to bear? Mr. Jones is a con man and the


    company was defrauded of 300 million. If Sasha admitted to transferring the money, how many years


    would she need to stay in jail?¡±


    Helen red up. ¡°I¡¯ll say this one more time¡ªMr. Jones is not a con man! Once we solve the problem


    with the shareholders, thepany will definitely receive ten times of profit and we¡¯ll be rich!¡±


    Matthew shook his head and said, ¡°Why are you still daydreaming? What makes you think Mr. Jones is


    not a con man? Do you know that he is already on the run?!¡±


    ¡°O-On the run?¡± Helen was stunned. ¡°What are you talking about? Why would Mr. Jones be on the run?¡±


    ¡°I just came back from Mr. Jones¡¯s house and nobody was there!¡±


    Hearing this, James roared, ¡°B*llshit! I¡¯m sure Mr. Jones is busy with something else. Why would he be


    on the run? Matthew, if you continue to use Mr. Jones of such nonsense, I¡¯ll fight you!¡±


    Matthew instantly felt speechless. Why doesn¡¯t he know that he was fooled?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Just then, they heard amotion outside. Following that, a group of police walked over.


    After the leader of the police team understood the situation, he directly looked at James with a solemn


    expression on his face. ¡°This Mr. Jones that you¡¯re talking about, what does he look like?¡±


    James hurriedly described Mr. Jones¡¯s appearance and the leader immediately frowned. Then, he pulled


    out his phone and showed him a picture. ¡°Is this the man you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    James nced at his phone and quickly answered. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°I knew it!¡± The leader¡¯s eyes widened before he sighed and said, ¡°We are still one stepte. I never


    thought that this con man would be capable enough to defraud someone of 300 million!¡±


    ¡°Wh-What?!¡± James waspletely dumbfounded and he stuttered. ¡°H-He is a con man?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The leader nodded. ¡°He is a con man wanted in Jersey for conning more than 100 million. Not


    long ago, we received news that he was hiding in Eastcliff. We have been looking for him for a long time


    and never thought that his n had already seeded! 300 million is a huge amount. What were you


    thinking? Why did you give it to him?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± James was gasping for air as he slowly slumped to the ground.


    ¡°Darling! You¡¯re scaring me!¡± Helen was sobbing as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sure that they got the wrong person.


    How could Mr. Jones be a con man? This man is definitely a fake police!¡±


    Sasha was already pale as she muttered, ¡°Captain Cole has been working in the police force for over


    twenty years. He is not a fake police officer.¡±


    Hearing this, Helen started to panic. In a trembling voice, she said, ¡°I-Is it possible that he¡¯s talking about


    someone else? Mr. Jones lives in a high-end vi¡­¡±

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Captain Cole hurriedly asked, ¡°What vi? We¡¯ll take a look!¡±


    Helen told him the address of the vi and soon, Captain Cole found something. ¡°That vi belongs to a


    man called Alex. He just rented it out two weeks ago!¡±


    Helen was in shock. ¡°Rent? It doesn¡¯t belong to Mr. Jones?¡±


    ¡°Con men like him would usually rent high-end houses to give people an impression that he is highly


    capable. It is one of the ways they con people!¡±


    Liam anxiously yelled, ¡°But he had 1.5 billion in his bank ount! We saw it with our own eyes!¡±


    Captain Cole replied, ¡°With the current advanced technologies, they can create fake bank ounts and


    input any amount they want.¡±


    Liam was dumbfounded. In a trembling voice, he asked, ¡°I-Is it possible to get our money back?¡±


    Captain Cole shook his head. ¡°The possibility is really low!¡±


    Anxious, he shouted, ¡°B-But why? We just transferred it to him this morning. It hasn¡¯t even been three


    hours¡­¡±


    ¡°Theyunder money through the inte and can transfer 300 million to bank ounts anywhere in the


    world in less than an hour. Three hours is enough topletelyunder all that money and it is


    impossible to track it!¡±


    Helen¡¯s knees turned weak and with a thud, she slumped to the ground. Then, in a daze, she mumbled,


    ¡°How is this happening? Why is this¡­¡±


    As for James, he was so heartbroken, he spit out a mouthful of blood and fainted. However, Eric and the


    rest of the Cunningham family looked delighted. After all, this was something they wanted to see most.


    ¡°Sasha, are you going to admit that you transferred the money, or are you going to watch your parents


    get sent to jail?¡±


    Hearing this, Sasha¡¯s face went pale. As she looked at her miserable parents, she felt her heart ache.


    After a while, Sasha gritted her teeth and raised her voice. ¡°About this incident, I¡­¡±


    Before Sasha finished her sentence, Matthew suddenly interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s just 300 million. We¡¯ll get it


    back. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s difficult!¡±


    ¡°Get it back?¡± Eric sneered. ¡°How are you going to get it back?¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°Give me three days. I¡¯ll get all of the money back!¡±


    Eric frowned and asked, ¡°Why should I give you time?¡±


    Matthew ignored him and turned to the other shareholders. ¡°Everyone, the reason you invested in our


    company is to make money, not fight with others. What good will it do if the Cunningham family is sent to


    jail and we lose 300 million? I promise you that I will get back the 300 million in three days. Not only that,


    the Cunningham family will be forking out an extra 100 million to add into this year¡¯s dividend as


    compensation!¡±


    The shareholders nced at each other. In the end, they nodded at the same time and said, ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll


    give you one day!¡±


    Hearing this, Eric was anxious. ¡°How could youpromise? They should go to jail for this!¡±


    However, everybody ignored him. After all, these people were just protecting their interests and had no


    hatred against Sasha. In the end, Eric and his family had no one¡¯s support and they had no choice but to


    give up protesting.


    Later on, James and Helen were sent to the hospital. Sasha sat on the sofa and she was shivering in


    fear. At the end of the day, she was just a woman and she had never encountered situations like these


    before!


    ¡°Matthew, what are we supposed to do?¡± Sasha asked in a trembling voice. ¡°300 million is a gigantic


    sum. How are we going to get back all that money?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just leave it all to me!¡± Matthew gently patted Sasha¡¯s head. ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, there¡¯s


    nothing you have to be afraid of!¡±


    Tears welled up in Sasha¡¯s eyes because she was d that Matthew was by her side at such a crucial


    time. However, the question was, could they really ovee such a big challenge?


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Getting back the 300 million from Mr. Jones was definitely impossible, which was why Matthew had to


    think of other ways to raise the money.


    At that moment, there were three people that Matthew knew who could easilye up with 300 million:


    Billy Newman, Timothy Wayne, and Stanley Carlson!


    Even though Patrick Graham was a capable man, it didn¡¯t mean that he was wealthy. However, he was


    undeniably more powerful than the others! In the end, Matthew chose to seek help from Timothy.


    With that, he went to Timothy¡¯spany, but before he went upstairs to Timothy¡¯s office, he frowned.


    Even though thepany building was under the zing sun, there was an indescribable eeriness.


    The knowledge that Matthew inherited from Christopher Larson not only included medical skills, but


    also Feng Shui.


    During hisst meeting with Timothy, he already had a feeling that something was wrong.


    His son had been in a terrible car ident but Matthew had an intuition that it was not that simple.


    However, Matthew didn¡¯t have a close rtionship with Timothy and Mrs. Wayne had a bad attitude, so


    he didn¡¯t want to interfere with their business.


    This time, in order to raise 300 million, Matthew had no choice but to visit Timothy.


    After he entered the Wayne Group, he registered at the front desk and sat down to wait.


    Not long after, he saw the girl from the front desk lead a group of security guards over.


    The leader of the group was a fair and chubby security guard called Rory. When he saw Matthew, there


    was a hostile gleam in his eyes as if he was looking at an enemy. He was Mrs. Wayne¡¯s cousin and the


    security captain.


    After Mrs. Wayne returned from meeting Matthew a few days ago, sheined to Rory about the way


    Matthew humiliated her. He remembered it and was looking for an opportunity to teach Matthew a lesson


    to avenge his cousin.


    Unexpectedly, Matthew came to thepany by himself.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stand up! Who allowed you to sit here?!¡± Rory yelled angrily.


    With a frown, Matthew asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t sofas in the lobby prepared for people to sit in?¡±


    ¡°Yes it is, but was it prepared for you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Matthew asked as he red at him coldly. This security guard is clearly here to


    create trouble.


    Rory snorted. ¡°Are you Matthew Larson?¡±


    Matthew didn¡¯t reply to him.


    ¡°Are you deaf?! Can¡¯t you hear that I asked you a question?¡±


    Matthew didn¡¯t want to waste time with him so he waved his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you.


    Ask Timothy Wayne to get down here!¡±


    ¡°You impudent man!¡± he roared. ¡°Who f*cking gave you the courage to call President Wayne by his full


    name?!¡±


    Matthew was irritated so he asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what kind of a person President Wayne is? He¡¯s not someone that you can meet anytime!¡±


    Rory said coldly. ¡°Leave. President Wayne is not seeing any guests today!¡±


    Matthew frowned and asked, ¡°Are you saying that you can speak on Timothy¡¯s behalf?¡±


    Another security guard immediately said, ¡°Our caption is President Wayne¡¯s brother-inw. Of course


    he¡¯s qualified to speak on President Wayne¡¯s behalf!¡±


    Matthew suddenly realized what was going on and his expression turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, ask


    Timothy toe and meet me right this instant! You won¡¯t be able to afford the consequences of


    dying official business!¡±


    ¡°Who the f*ck are you trying to threaten?! Let me get this straight. As long as I¡¯m here, you¡¯ll never get to


    meet my brother-inw. Unless, you kneel down and beg right now until my cousin is willing to forgive


    you. Maybe by then, I¡¯ll let you meet President Wayne!¡±


    ¡°Forget it! I don¡¯t want to waste my time on you!¡± Matthew waved his hand and pulled out his phone. ¡°I¡¯ll


    call Timothy myself!¡±


    ¡°Call him? Take away his phone!¡± Rory shouted furiously.


    A few security guards immediately rushed over but they didn¡¯t take away his phone. Instead, they raised


    their batons and aimed them at Matthew¡¯s head.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    With a cold expression, Matthew raised his legs and kicked one of the security guards while punching


    with both hands. In just a few seconds, the group of security guards fell to the ground.


    Rory was dumbfounded. They always relied on being arge group when they bullied others and had


    never lost before.


    However, they just lost an eight-to-one fight. How is this possible?


    ¡° How dare you beat people up here¡­¡± Rory¡¯s voice was trembling as he spoke. ¡°Do you know that


    you¡¯re at Wayne Group¡­¡±


    Matthew couldn¡¯t be bothered about him and directly pulled out his phone to dial Timothy¡¯s number.


    However, nobody answered the phone.


    Matthew thought that it was strange. He had made a few calls on the way to Wayne Group and nobody


    answered. Why is Timothy not answering my calls?


    Just then, Mrs. Wayne walked over with a group of people.


    With a grim expression, she asked, ¡°Mr. Larson, what are you doing here? How dare youe to my


    office to make a nuisance? Do you really think that we are easy targets?¡±


    ¡°I have important business to discuss with Timothy. Tell him toe and see me now!¡±


    Mrs. Wayne was irritated. ¡°Do you think that my husband is your subordinate that you can just order


    around? Nobody in Eastcliff dares to talk to my husband like that! Who do you think you are? Is he


    supposed toe down just because you said so?¡±


    With a frown, Matthew coldly asked, ¡°Mrs. Wayne, are you burning bridges now that your son is no


    longer in danger?¡±


    Mrs. Wayne immediately rebuked him. ¡°Burning bridges? Mr. Larson, how can you say that? You saved


    my son so we gave you a VIP card that is worth over a million. However, it seems like you are unsatisfied


    and came here again to ask for something else in return. Even beggars are not as greedy and


    shameless as you!¡±


    Feeling extremely furious, Mrs. Wayned waved her hand and ordered, ¡°You are not qualified to stand in


    front of me. Guards, get him out of my sight!¡±


    Several study men instantly surrounded Matthew. It was obvious that these men were skilled fighters and


    even their temples were bulging. The man leading the group sneered, ¡°Leave on your own or we¡¯ll throw


    you out of the building!¡±


    Matthew coldly muttered, ¡°Mrs. Wayne, I¡¯m here to help you. Are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    ¡°She asked you to leave! Who allowed you to speak?!¡± The leader was infuriated and he suddenly


    punched Matthew in his chest.


    However, Matthew casually grabbed his wrist and twisted it hard. With a loud crack, the man¡¯s arm was


    dislocated. The other men were all shocked and they quickly surrounded and attacked Matthew at the


    same time. These men were stronger but they were still no match for Matthew. Soon, they all fell to the


    ground, thereafter Mrs. Wayne¡¯s eyes widened in fear. These are all my personal bodyguards and they


    usually don¡¯t have any problems fightingrge groups, but now they are all defeated by Matthew. What


    kind of monster is he?


    ¡°You! How dare you fight in mypany?¡± Mrs. Wayne was furious. ¡°Hurry up and call the police!¡±


    Matthew frowned in frustration. Too tired to waste time, he coldly said, ¡°Mrs. Wayne, let me be honest.


    Your son is not fully recovered yet. In less than 24 hours, something bad will happen to your son. When


    that happens, if you want to ask for my help, it won¡¯t be easy!¡±


    With that, Matthew turned and left.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Wayne froze momentarily before she yelled angrily, ¡°Mr. Larson, how dare you curse my son?! My


    son is in the hospital right now and is under tight supervision. It¡¯s impossible that anything bad could


    happen to him!¡±

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    James, Helen, Liam, and Demi had all returned home. Only Sasha wasn¡¯t there because she was busy


    dealing withpany affairs.


    Helen¡¯s eyes were swollen and red from all the crying. ¡°How is it possible that Mr. Jones is a con man?


    300 million disappeared just like that! Why didn¡¯t you do a proper background investigation?¡±


    James¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Liam, it was you who introduced him to us. Tell me, how are you nning to


    solve this?¡±


    Feeling embarrassed, Liam replied, ¡°James, I was just thinking about benefiting the family. I didn¡¯t know


    that he was a con man either!¡±


    Helen furiously yelled, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know about his background, why did you introduce him to us?¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be mad at him. He didn¡¯t want this to happen either!¡± Demi jumped to his defense. ¡°In my


    opinion, it¡¯s Matthew¡¯s fault that this happened!¡±


    Surprised, Helen asked, ¡°What does this have to do with Matthew?¡±


    ¡°Of course it does!¡± Demi said angrily. ¡°From the beginning, he has been saying that Mr. Jones is a con


    man. This means that he had known about Mr. Jones¡¯s identity long ago. However, he didn¡¯t tell us about


    Mr. Jones¡¯s identity and mocked us instead.¡±


    Helen immediately frowned and said, ¡°Demi, how could you say that? Who said that Matthew didn¡¯t try to


    tell us Mr. Jones¡¯s identity? He even showed us the evidence. It was Liam who insisted that Mr. Jones


    was not a con man!¡±


    All of a sudden, Demi didn¡¯t know what to say. After a while, she gritted her teeth and muttered, ¡°Mom,


    think about how he spoke to us. He was not trying to persuade us, but deliberately provoke us! You and


    Dad have always been careful when making decisions, but why were you in such a hurry to invest this


    time? It was because you were provoked by Matthew! If it weren¡¯t for Matthew who kept saying that Mr.


    Jones was a con man, would we have transferred 300 million out of anger?¡±


    Liam hurriedly nodded. ¡°Demi is right. Matthew is so despicable that he did all of this on purpose.


    Furthermore, since he knew Mr. Jones was a con man, why didn¡¯t he stop him? It¡¯s obvious that he knew


    we were being tricked but he chose to let Mr. Jones run away. He really is sinister. All along, he has been


    nning for our investment to fail and let our family cause such a disaster. Now, Sasha won¡¯t be able to


    leave him!¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    James and Helen frowned. The two of them weren¡¯t particrly assertive people. After hearing what


    Demi and Liam said, they started to feel suspicious.


    Is it possible that this was all Matthew¡¯s evil n?


    With her voice lowered, Helen said, ¡°Demi, this is just your guess. Matthew couldn¡¯t be so evil, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say!¡± Liam spoke in a low voice. ¡°James and Helen, even though Matthew looks honest and


    faithful, he¡¯spletely different on the inside. Just look at how he fools and controls Sasha. She has


    always been obedient but how many times has she rebelled against youtely? It¡¯s all because Matthew


    taught her to do so!¡±


    Hearing this, James and Helen thought about the times where Sasha had talked back to themtely.


    In the end, James couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and hit the table with his fist. ¡°This b*stard is disgusting!


    Unless I die, they must get a divorce!¡±


    Helen nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right, we must get them divorced. I¡¯ll talk to awyerter¡­¡±


    ¡°Helen!¡± Liam hurriedly waved his hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. Matthew is still useful to us.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Helen was confused.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve lost 300 million, if the police continue to investigate, it¡¯s either us or Sasha that gets sent


    to jail!¡±


    James and Helen instantly felt anxious. They didn¡¯t want to go to jail, but they didn¡¯t want their daughter


    to go to jail either.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Helen asked worriedly.


    With a faint smile, Liam said, ¡°If we let Matthew take the me, everything will be fine, isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    James and Helen were both dumbfounded. ¡°Matthew?¡±


    Liam nodded and smiled as he said, ¡°Yes. Cunningham Pharmaceuticals pretty much belongs to our


    family now so the only people who can transferpany funds are members of our family. Which is why


    the only person who can take responsibility for this disaster is Matthew.¡±


    Helen frowned because she could understand what Liam was implying.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Liam, are you saying that we should put the me on Matthew and let him bear all the punishment?¡±


    Helen asked grimly.


    Liam nodded with a grin while Demi burst intoughter. ¡°What a great idea!¡±


    Helen immediately shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡±


    Hearing this, Demi couldn¡¯t help but feel startled. ¡°Why not?¡±


    Helen red at her and said, ¡°Demi, that is a very wicked thing to do! We¡¯ve lost 300 million. Do you


    know how many years he will be sentenced? Matthew didn¡¯t do anything. How could we let him take the


    me? My conscience won¡¯t allow me to do so!¡±


    James slowly nodded too. His conscience was telling him that it wasn¡¯t the right thing to do.


    A gloomy expression appeared on Liam¡¯s face as he had been nning to use the opportunity to send


    Matthew to jail. That way, he would be able to control the household.


    After giving it some thought, Liam lowered his voice and said, ¡°Helen, I understand what you mean but


    we have no other choice. We¡¯ve lost 300 million so this matter will definitely be hard to solve. When


    people start asking questions, who will be the one taking the me? Either we or Sasha goes to jail.


    What decision will you make? I don¡¯t want to do such a wicked thing either but we really don¡¯t have any


    other choice. Are you two really going to let yourselves or Sasha go to jail?¡±


    James and Helen nced at each other before James gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Liam, this happened


    because of you, so shouldn¡¯t you be the one bearing the responsibility?¡±


    Liam immediately replied, ¡°James, I would take responsibility if I could but I¡¯m not qualified to do so! I¡¯m


    different from Matthew. He is a live-in son-inw and part of the Cunningham family. I only married Demi


    and I¡¯m not a live-in son-inw. If I told the world that it was I who secretly transferred thepany


    funds, do you think they would believe me?¡±


    All of a sudden, James and Helen were speechless. As Liam had said, he was different from Matthew


    and couldn¡¯t bear the responsibility.


    Looking at their expressions, Liam grabbed the opportunity and hurriedly said, ¡°James and Helen, I know


    that you two are kind people but we have no other choice. The two of you are of old age. If you go to jail,


    you won¡¯t be able to handle it. I don¡¯t think you can watch Demi and Sasha go to jail either. If Matthew


    doesn¡¯t go to jail, who will?¡±


    James and Helen fell intoplete silence. After a long while, James muttered, ¡°What¡­ What do you


    think we should do?¡±


    Liam was overjoyed to hear this and he hurriedly told them his n.


    As soon as Liam walked out of Wayne Group, he was suddenly surrounded by a few cars.


    The man leading the group nced at Matthew and asked, ¡°Are you Matthew? My boss wants to have a


    chat with you!¡±


    Matthew frowned and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s your boss?¡±


    The man sneered, ¡°You¡¯ll find out once you get there!¡±


    However, Matthew was unbothered and turned to leave.


    The man was instantly furious and he yelled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? I asked you toe with


    me¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he reached out to grab Matthew¡¯s shoulder. However, Matthew grabbed his arm without


    turning back and simply twisted his hand, dislocating the man¡¯s wrist.


    The man instantly screamed in pain before he roared, ¡°How dare you f*cking hurt me? Men, beat him to


    death!¡±


    With that, a group of men aggressively rushed over and surrounded Matthew.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Facing this group of men, Matthew didn¡¯t have the slightest fear. Instead, he fought back quickly and


    soon defeated the whole group. The man who led the group was trampled on by Matthew.


    Stepping on his neck, Matthew coldly said, ¡°Go back and tell your boss to not provoke me ever again!


    Otherwise, you might not be able to return on two feet the next time!¡±


    The man was so frightened, he was shivering in fear.


    He thought that it would be a piece of cake for it was a dozen of them against Matthew alone. He didn¡¯t


    expect Matthew to be so skilled at fighting!


    Seeing that Matthew was about to leave, the man hurriedly said, ¡°Wait, if you leave, my boss will


    capture Sasha¡­¡±


    Matthew instantly turned around and coldly said, ¡°Take me to see your boss1¡±


    With that, he followed the group of men and got into their car. Soon, the car drove to an abandoned


    factory in the suburbs. After they entered the factory, they saw a few men standing at the side.


    The man standing in front of the group was Niko Rees. He nced at Matthew and disdainfully said, ¡°Are


    you the live-in son-inw of the Cunningham family?¡±


    Matthew frowned and asked, ¡°Who are you? Do we know each other?¡±


    Niko smiled triumphantly and said, ¡°No, we don¡¯t, and I¡¯m not interested in being friends with a loser like


    you either! Come, I have something for you to sign. You can leave once you finish signing the


    documents.¡±


    ¡°What documents?¡±


    Niko didn¡¯t reply to him. Instead, he grinned and waved his hand. Soon, a man standing at the side came


    over with a pile of paperwork and handed them to Matthew.


    After taking a nce, Matthew frowned.


    These are transfer forms of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. All of these are supposed to be signed by the


    president but why are they giving it to me?


    After a closer look, he noticed that it was a request to transfer 300 million.


    Matthew gave it some thought and soon understood what was going on.


    Someone is trying to use me to forge a transfer form. If I sign, once the police start investigating, this will


    be used as evidence that I forged a transfer form. By then, I won¡¯t be able to escape. Without any doubt,


    this 300 million must be the money thepany lost from the fake investment. In short, someone is


    trying to let me take the me and bear the consequences of the lost money. It¡¯s not hard to figure out


    who nned this!


    Matthew nced at Niko and coldly asked, ¡°Are you a friend of Liam¡¯s?¡±


    Niko was momentarily startled but he soon put on a grin and said, ¡°Wow, I couldn¡¯t tell that you were


    smart. Since you know what¡¯s going on, sign the papers. After you finish signing them, you can leave!¡±


    Matthew sneered, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯ll sign?¡±


    Niko burst intoughter and said, ¡°I think that you¡¯ll definitely sign them! If you sign these papers, Liam


    will give you one million. 300,000 to save your sister and 700,000 so that your sister can live a peaceful


    life. If you don¡¯t sign them¡­¡±


    Niko paused and chuckled before he continued. ¡°Matthew, take a look around. Do you know how many


    people who disobeyed me that I¡¯ve killed in this ce? Are you looking forward to dying here too?¡±


    Matthew smirked in disdain. ¡°Do you think that you¡¯ll be able to kill me?¡±


    Hearing this, Niko couldn¡¯t help but feel infuriated and he roared, ¡°F*ck! I asked you nicely but it seems


    that it¡¯s not working! Men, beat him up until he¡¯s willing to sign the papers!¡±


    Six muscr men with baseball bats stepped forward and red at Matthew. Just then, the man who


    fought with Matthew a moment ago hurriedly walked up to Niko and said, ¡°Niko, don¡¯t¡­ Stop fighting.


    You can¡¯t defeat this man¡­¡±


    Niko immediately red at him and yelled, ¡°B*llshit! He came here alone and there are so many of us!


    Kill¡ª¡±


    Before he finished his sentence, Matthew already started attacking.


    With a leap, he ran toward the man in front of him, quickly sped his wrist and snatched his baseball


    bat. Then, he hit him with his elbow and the man directly fell to the ground. Seeing this, the other men


    behind them ran toward Matthew with their baseball bats raised. Without wasting any time, Matthew


    swung the baseball bat in his hand and fought back.


    He gave each man one hit and they either had broken legs, broken hands, or blood flowing down their


    foreheads. In just a short time, all of them were knocked to the ground. Niko waspletely


    dumbfounded. He never thought that the Cunningham family¡¯s loser son-inw would be so skilled at


    fighting. Before he came back to his senses, Matthew was already standing in front of him with his


    baseball bat raised.


    As for the men who brought Matthew to the abandoned factory, they all shivered in fear as they stood at


    the side, not daring to make a sound. It was only then did Niko finally understand what his subordinate


    meant.


    There is no defeating this man!


    In a deep voice, Matthew asked, ¡°Where is Liam?¡±


    Niko swallowed and looked toward a corner not far away from them.


    Matthew frowned and nced in that direction. ¡°Come out!¡±


    After a moment of silence, Liam walked out of the corner and Demi was right behind him.


    Matthew dragged the baseball bat as he walked toward Liam. Seeing this, Liam trembled in fear and


    staggered back a few steps. Then, Matthew directly ran up to him, raised his hand, and hit him.


    Terrified, Liam screamed and put his hands over his head as he kneeled to the ground. In a trembling


    voice, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt me. I-It was James and Helen¡¯s idea¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Matthew stopped and with a cold expression, he asked, ¡°This is James and Helen¡¯s idea?¡±


    They want me to take the me? Do they have a conscience?


    Liam let out a sigh of relief and muttered, ¡°Matthew, I know that it is the wrong thing to do but I have no


    choice. Now that the shareholders know about the matter, we need someone to take responsibility. I¡¯m


    not part of the Cunningham family so I can¡¯t take on the responsibility, which is why either James and


    Helen or Demi and Sasha will have to go to jail. Can you bear watching them be jailed? Considering


    you¡¯re young, James and Helen¡­¡±


    With a cold expression, Matthew took a deep breath and gritted his teeth as he spoke, ¡°Go home and tell


    them that nobody is going to jail! I will solve this matter!¡±


    With that, he left. Liam and Demi were still shivering in fear as they were really frightened by Matthew.


    After a while, Sasha whispered, ¡°Wh-What should we do now?¡±


    Liam gritted his teeth and there was a sinister gleam in his eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether he signs the


    forms or not! When the police start asking questions, tell them that it was Matthew who did it. That way,


    he will never be able to escape!¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Demi nodded obediently. Then, she softly asked, ¡°But he said that he¡¯ll get the money back¡­¡±


    Liam sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you believe him? Do you really think he can get the money back?¡±


    Demi was speechless. After all, the money was already transferred to ounts around the world. How


    would Matthew be able to get them back?

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    After Young Master Wayne¡¯s condition stabilized, he was transferred to the city hospital with the best


    medical facilities.


    That afternoon, Mrs. Wayne brought a group of people to visit him and even invited Dr. York to look after


    Young Master Wayne.


    A group of people guarded the entrance while Mrs. Wayne brought Rory to look over her son in the


    hospital ward.


    At that moment, Rory looked delighted. ¡°I asked the doctor and they told me that your son¡¯s medical


    condition is stable so nothing will happen to him. Mr. Larson was just trying to scare us. We¡¯re already in


    the hospital so what ident could happen? Besides, with so many people looking after your son, I don¡¯t


    believe that he¡¯ll be in danger!¡±


    Mrs. Wayne nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll leave everything here to you. I¡¯m going next door to get


    some rest. Remember, you¡¯re not allowed to make any mistakes! I can¡¯t believe that Mr. Larson dared


    to curse my son and said that his life would be in danger within the next 24 hours. Once 24 hours have


    passed and nothing happens to my son, I¡¯ll make sure he pays for this nonsense!¡±


    Rory sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about liars like Matthew. Once my nephew recovers, I¡¯ll ask my


    men to set him up and ruin him!¡±


    Mrs. Wayne nodded and said, ¡°You can punish him however you like but you have to be careful that my


    husband doesn¡¯t find out! He is fooled by Mr. Larson and trusts him a lot. If he finds out that you hurt him,


    it will be troublesome!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me on the job, you can be rest assured. As long as he can¡¯t contact Timothy, he¡¯s


    doomed!¡±


    Hearing this, Mrs. Wayne sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve already blocked Mr. Larson¡¯s number on my husband¡¯s phone.


    He won¡¯t be able to contact him at all.¡±


    With a grin, Rory replied, ¡°You sure thought of everything. Hahaha! This time, I¡¯ll make sure Mr. Larson


    disappears without a trace!¡±


    Just when they were chatting, they suddenly heard a loud bang from outside and the hospital building


    shook. Before they came back to their senses, the chandelier in the ward fell right onto Young Master


    Wayne and even buried the hospital bed.


    The both of them werepletely stunned and didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    ¡°Hurry¡­ Hurry¡­¡±


    Mrs. Wayne was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    Rory reacted faster and he hurriedly ran to the doorway and roared, ¡°Come in and save Young Master


    Wayne! Call the doctors!¡±


    A group of people rushed in and when they saw what happened, they were stunned.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and save my nephew!¡± Rory yelled anxiously.


    With that, everybody came back to their senses and quickly ran over to move the items that were burying


    Young Master Wayne. Soon, they saw him in the rubble. There was blood all over his body and they


    couldn¡¯t even tell whether he was still alive. Not long after, doctors arrived at the ward and they were


    stupefied when they saw the mess. However, they were quick to take action and brought Young Master


    Wayne to the emergency room. Mrs. Wayne was so terrified, her knees turned to jelly so she needed


    Rory¡¯s help to chase after them.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wh-Why is this happening¡­¡± Mrs. Wayne¡¯s voice was shaking.


    Rory was in a daze too. Not long after, someone ran over to report the situation. It turned out that a car


    that was driving on the highway next to the hospital had lost control and crashed into the hospital


    building.


    However, strangely, no one else was hurt and only the ceiling and chandelier of Young Master Wayne¡¯s


    ward fell.


    The ward that Young Master Wayne stayed in was a specialized high-end ward with beautiful, expensive


    chandeliers. Now that all of that fell on Young Master Wayne, it wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine the injury that


    had been inflicted!


    Stunned, Rory muttered, ¡°Wh-Why would there be such a strange ident?¡±


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Wayne¡¯s expression changed. Matthew was right. My son had an ident just like he


    said he would. But how did he know that this would happen?


    Soon, the doctors walked over.


    ¡°Mrs. Wayne, your son is horribly injured and I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing else we can do!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mrs. Wayne was about to lose her mind. ¡°Hurry¡­ tell Dr. York toe over!¡±


    Coincidentally, Dr. York was in the hospital. When he heard the news, he immediately ran into the


    emergency room. Mrs. Wayne slumped on the bench outside the room and tears were rolling down the


    cheeks. She only had one son, and if they couldn¡¯t save him, she didn¡¯t want to live any longer.


    Dr. York worked hard to save Young Master Wayne and it wasn¡¯t after an hourter did he walk out of the


    emergency room.


    Anxious, Mrs. Wayne asked, ¡°Dr. York, how is my son?¡±


    Dr. York shook his head and sighed. ¡°Young Master Wayne is so badly injured that I could only sustain


    his life. If you want to save him, I¡¯m afraid you have to ask for Mr. Larson¡¯s help!¡±

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Mrs. Wayne lost her bnce for a moment. If Dr. York can¡¯t save my son, no one else in Eastcliff can


    save my son. Do I really have to beg Mr. Larson? After the way I treated him this afternoon, would he still


    be willing to save my son?


    Mrs. Wayne utterly regretted her actions. She thought her son was on the road of recovery so she


    couldn¡¯t wait to take revenge on Matthew. If she had known that this would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have


    dared to offend Matthew no matter what.


    All of a sudden, Dr. York said, ¡°Mrs. Wayne, I advise that you look for Mr. Larson as soon as possible. If


    you keep wasting time, I¡¯m afraid that your son will lose his life!¡±


    Hearing this, Mrs. Wayne¡¯s body shivered in fear. What am I supposed to say to Matthew?


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Just then, Rory leaned close and said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. My friend introduced a


    skilled doctor to me and I¡¯ve already contacted him. He¡¯s on his way right now!¡±


    Relieved, Mrs. Wayne hurriedly asked, ¡°What skilled doctor? How are his medical skills?¡±


    Rory answered smugly, ¡°His medical skills are much better than Dr. York¡¯s! His name is Dr. Ellis and he¡¯s


    one of the top doctors in Eastshire. Even Dr. York has to be respectful toward him! Compared to him, a


    young man like Mr. Larson is nothing!¡±


    A flicker of hope appeared in Mrs. Wayne¡¯s eyes because she had heard of Dr. Ellis before.


    ¡°In that case, hurry up and tell him toe over!¡±


    Half an hourter, Timothy arrived at the hospital. After hearing what happened, he was stunned.


    ¡°How could this happen? That highway is more than a hundred meters away from this building and there


    is even a wall between them. How could the driver lose control and crash into the building? Furthermore,


    nothing else happened to this building except the copsed ceiling in my son¡¯s ward. I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Nobody could reply to him because this ident was extremely strange.


    Dr. York spoke up and said, ¡°Mr. Wayne, now is not the time to ponder about this. I think you should hurry


    up and call Mr. Larson toe save your son!¡±


    Hearing this, Timothy instantly came back to his senses. ¡°You¡¯re right. The most important thing is to


    save my son. I¡¯ll call him this instant!¡±


    However, Mrs. Wayne hurriedly held his arm and said, ¡°Darling, there is no need to ask for his help. I¡¯ve


    already contacted a skilled doctor and he¡¯s on his way now.¡±


    Mr. Wayned frowned and asked, ¡°Which doctor has better medical skills than Mr. Larson? Were you


    fooled by someone?¡±


    Just when Mrs. Wayne was about to speak, they suddenly heard a cold voice from the other end of the


    hallway.


    ¡°Mr. Wayne, are you calling me a fraud?¡±


    Mr. Wayne turned around and saw Dr. Ellis striding toward him.


    ¡°Dr. Ellis!¡±


    Mr. Wayne immediately jumped in surprise and hurriedly waved his hands. ¡°Dr. Ellis, I didn¡¯t know that


    you wereing. I apologize for my disrespectful words just now!¡±


    With an arrogant look on his face, Dr. Ellis muttered, ¡°Mr. Wayne, if you don¡¯t believe in my skills, just tell


    me and I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Mr. Wayne said apologetically at once, ¡°It is our honor that you agreed toe here. Of course we trust


    you!¡±


    Mrs. Wayne also said apologetically, ¡°Dr. Ellis, you have the best medical skills in Eastshire. If we don¡¯t


    believe in you, then nobody else in this country can save my son! Dr. Ellis, please forgive my husband.


    He was tricked by that liar, Mr. Larson, so he is more vignt than usual.¡±


    However, Mr. Wayne was irritated by her words and hurriedly said, ¡°Who said that Mr. Larson is a liar?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he?¡± Mrs. Wayne sneered. ¡°Well then,pared to Dr. Ellis, who do you think has better medical


    skills?¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mr. Wayne was suddenly at a loss for words. In fact, he actually felt that Matthew had better skills


    but he couldn¡¯t say that in front of Dr. Ellis.


    With a triumphant look on her face, Mrs. Wayne said, ¡°Darling, I personally asked Dr. Ellis toe over.


    You don¡¯t have to worry because Dr. Ellis is definitely more skillful than Mr. Larson! Our son will be fine!¡±


    With that, Dr. Ellis entered the emergency room and everybody else waited outside anxiously. After trying


    to rescue Young Master Wayne for two hours, Dr. Ellis came out looking exhausted.


    ¡°Dr. Ellis, how is my son?¡± Mrs. Wayne asked worriedly.


    Dr. Ellis let out a sigh and said, ¡°Your son is so heavily injured that even the Gods won¡¯t be able to save


    him!¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?!¡± Mrs. Wayne directly fell to the ground. He was her only hope. If even Dr. Ellis couldn¡¯t save her


    son, she didn¡¯t know what else she could do.


    As for Timothy, he waspletely pale. Just then, Dr. York walked over and softly said, ¡°Mr. Wayne, why


    don¡¯t you give Mr. Larson a call? He might have a way to save your son!¡±


    A flicker of hope appeared in Timothy¡¯s eyes. He¡¯s right. There¡¯s a chance that Matthew may know how


    to save my son!


    ¡°Why should he call Mr. Larson?!¡± Mrs. Wayne roared in anger. ¡°Even Dr. Ellis can¡¯t save my son. How


    could he possibly have the skills to save him? Do you all think that he has better medical skills than Dr.


    Ellis?¡±


    Dr. York didn¡¯t know what to say. Dr. Ellis was famous and powerful in the medical world so he had to be


    careful with his words.


    Unexpectedly, Dr. Ellis suddenly leaned close and excitedly said, ¡°Are you talking about Matthew Larson,


    that young man?¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Then, Timothy curiously asked, ¡°Dr. Ellis, do you know him?¡±


    Dr. Ellis nodded vigorously and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve met Matthew Larson and he has impable skills!


    However, I¡¯m not sure whether he¡¯s the person that you are talking about!¡±


    Timothy and Dr. York nced at each other. Highly skilled? It must be the same person!


    Timothy immediately described Matthew¡¯s appearance and Dr. Ellis looked excited. ¡°It is him! He¡¯s the


    man that I¡¯m talking about!¡±


    Hearing this, Mrs. Wayne started to panic. In a trembling voice, she asked, ¡°Dr. Ellis, you¡¯ve¡­ You¡¯ve


    met the Larson guy before?¡±


    ¡°Stop being so rude!¡± Dr. Ellis angrily scolded. ¡°How dare you treat Mr. Larson so disrespectfully!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mrs. Wayne was embarrassed and she hurriedly lowered her voice to ask, ¡°Have you met Mr.


    Larson before?¡±


    With a look of admiration, Dr. Ellis replied, ¡°I was lucky to have met him once!¡±


    ¡°Compared to him, your medical skills¡­¡±


    ¡°There is a huge difference!¡± In a serious tone, Dr. Ellis said, ¡°Compared to Mr. Larson, my medical skills


    are nothing. If there¡¯s anyone who could save your son in this country, it¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Mrs. Wayne was stunned.


    Why does Dr. Ellis admire Matthew Larson so much? Is his medical skills really that advanced?!


    Dr. York hurriedly said, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and contact Dr. Larson right now!¡±


    Hearing this, Timothy immediately pulled out his phone. Just when he was about to dial Matthew¡¯s


    number, Mrs. Wayne grabbed his arm.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Timothy yelled anxiously. ¡°Who else are you going to ask for help? Didn¡¯t you


    hear what Dr. Ellis just said? Other than Mr. Larson, nobody else can save our son!¡±


    Mrs. Wayne looked ashamed and sobbed as she said, ¡°Darling, I-I made a mistake¡­¡±


    Surprised, Timothy asked, ¡°What did you do?¡±


    With her head lowered, Mrs. Wayne told him everything that happened that afternoon.


    After Timothy finished listening, he was shocked and furious. He instantly pped Mrs. Wayne across


    the face and roared, ¡°You imbecile! Look at what you¡¯ve done! If Mr. Larson isn¡¯t willing to save our son,


    you¡¯ll pay for this with your life!¡±

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Mr. Wayne tried his best to suppress his anger before he called Matthew. Then, he repeatedly


    apologized and begged Matthew to save his son. Matthew didn¡¯t hate Timothy so he directly rushed to


    the hospital. As soon as Timothy saw Matthew, he rushed over and bowed at him.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, I sincerely apologize for everything that my wife has done to you. I didn¡¯t know that you were


    looking for me and had no idea that she had the audacity to treat you rudely. It¡¯s my fault. Mr. Larson,


    please forgive me!¡±


    As Timothy spoke, he red at his wife. Mrs. Wayne trembled in fear and ran up to Matthew before


    kneeling down. ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me and save¡­ Save my son¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, a man dragged Rory, who was covered in blood and on hisst breath, toward them. After


    Timothy finished calling Matthew, he had asked his subordinates to drag Rory out for a beating as a way


    of apologizing to Matthew.


    Matthew nced at them and calmly said, ¡°Mr. Wayne, there is no need to be so troublesome. This


    time, I¡¯m going to charge you medical fees!¡±


    Hearing this, Timothy immediately let out a sigh of relief. He was not worried about money at all. All


    along, he was just afraid that Matthew wouldn¡¯t be willing to save his son. ¡°Mr. Larson, just name your


    price. I will not reject you!¡±


    Matthew grinned and said, ¡°Mr. Wayne, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll find it hard to ept the price that I¡¯m about to


    propose.¡±


    Timothy was bewildered. I have a fortune worth nearly 10 billion so what price would I find hard to


    ept?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, feel free to name your price!¡±


    Matthew nodded and slowly muttered, ¡°300 million!¡±


    ¡°Three what?¡± Mrs. Wayne immediately screamed in shock. ¡°300 million?! Are you trying to rob us?!¡±


    Even Timothy was dumbfounded. 300 million? Who would dare ask for such high medical fees? Is


    Matthew so greedy for money that he has gone mad?


    Matthew replied, ¡°300 million will not only save your son. I will save your whole family!¡±


    Mrs. Wayne immediately stepped forward and screamed at him like a madwoman. ¡°What do you mean


    by saving the whole family? Are you cursing all of us? Who do you think you are? How dare you ask for


    300 million?! Do you know how much 300 million is? How can you be so shameless?!¡±


    Timothy¡¯s face darkened and he scolded her angrily. ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mrs. Wayne wanted to continue speaking but Timothy gave her another p across the face. With


    that, she immediately kept quiet.


    After taking a deep breath, Timothy gritted his teeth and muttered, ¡°Mr. Larson, I can pay you 300 million.


    However, you must save my son!¡±


    Matthew nced at him and softly said, ¡°I know that you are displeased but soon, you¡¯ll find out that 300


    million is worth it!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he walked straight to the emergency room.


    Dr. Ellis was standing at the doorway and he looked at Matthew admiringly. ¡°Mr. Larson, it¡¯s an honor to


    meet you!¡±


    Matthew nodded in reply but Dr. Ellis looked really excited, as if he was overjoyed to be recognized.


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Wayne leaned close to her husband and gritted her teeth as she said, ¡°Darling, are you


    really nning to give him that amount of money? It¡¯s 300 million we¡¯re talking about. Has he gone mad?


    Which doctor would ask for such expensive medical fees?¡±


    Dr. York sighed and shook his head too. ¡°It is important for doctors to have both great medical skills and


    morals. If he is doing this for mary benefit, no matter how highly skilled he is, it would be hard for me


    to respect him!¡±


    Timothy clenched his teeth and said nothing. Deep down, he was displeased that Matthew had asked for


    such a huge sum.


    In less than five minutes, Matthew came out of the emergency room.


    ¡°Find a surgeon to clean and sew his wounds, and he¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Timothy was shocked and he eximed, ¡°But you were only in there for a few minutes!¡±


    Dr. Ellis and Dr. York hurriedly entered the emergency room. After a while, both of them came back out


    and Dr. Ellis couldn¡¯t help but praise him. ¡°Mr. Larson, you really are a legend!¡±

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Dr. York nodded and said, ¡°Young Master Wayne is fine now.¡±


    Timothy immediately let out a sigh of relief but Mrs. Wayne was infuriated. ¡°You¡¯re asking 300 million for


    five minutes of your time?


    Matthew Larson, can you even ept this amount of money on your conscience?! Darling, there¡¯s no


    need to pay him so much. In my opinion, paying him 100,000 is more than enough!¡±


    ¡°Zip your mouth!¡± Timothy scolded angrily. ¡°Since Mr. Larson already saved our son, we have to pay the


    price that we promised! I never once went back on my word in my life!¡±


    Matthew smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I never go back on my word either. Timothy, saving your son


    was easy, but saving you will be difficult!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Timothy was surprised. ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯m not ill at all. What¡¯s there to save?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not ill?¡± Matthew scoffed. ¡°Pull up your shirt.¡±


    Doubtful, Timothy pulled up his shirt and revealed his stomach. All of a sudden, Matthew poked him at


    seven different acupuncture points. In an instant, Timothy¡¯s face turned red and he was gasping for air.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Mrs. Wayne screamed in panic.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Matthew coldly said, ¡°Look at his stomach!¡±


    Everybody turned to look and watched as Timothy¡¯s stomach slowly shrunk inward. Gradually, the outline


    of a face appeared. It had a nose, eyes, and a mouth, and it looked extremely creepy.


    ¡°W-What is that?¡± Mrs. Wayne yelled in horror.


    The others were also stunned. None of them had seen such a thing before. Dr. Ellis leaned close and


    eximed, ¡°I-Is this the legendary facial sore?¡±


    ¡°Facial sore?¡± Dr. York¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a legend? Does something like that really


    exist?¡±


    Dr. Ellis nodded and said, ¡°My master mentioned it to me before and facial sores indeed exist. However,


    this disease is extremely rare, and most people don¡¯t get it. Countless doctors have never seen this kind


    of disease in their entire lives. Even my master¡¯s master had only seen it once¡ªthat¡¯s why I know about


    them! However, this facial sore is not fully formed yet. Once its eyes are opened, Timothy will die!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Mrs. Wayne screamed. ¡°I-Is this really a disease?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Dr. Ellis nodded.


    Mrs. Wayne worriedly asked, ¡°Then¡­ c-can it be cured?¡±


    Dr. Ellis replied, ¡°Yes, by taking medicine.¡±


    ¡°What medicine?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Dr. Ellis replied. ¡°The medicine is not for Mr. Wayne, but for that face. No one knows what


    the facial sore is afraid of so the only way to cure it is to feed it with all sorts of medicines. If it doesn¡¯t eat


    a certain type of medicine, it means that the medicine is its nemesis. Once we find out what medicine it


    is, Mr. Wayne will be cured after the facial sore is force fed with it!¡±


    Mrs. Wayne let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Well, that¡¯s easy. Hurry up and go buy all kinds of medicine and feed


    it! Matthew, who are you trying to scare?! It¡¯s an illness that can be easily cured. How dare you ask for


    300 million? Do you have a conscience?¡±


    Matthew scoffed and said nothing.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± Dr. Ellis hurriedly waved his hands.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Mrs. Wayne asked in surprise.


    Dr. Ellis sighed and replied, ¡°The treatment I mentioned only refers to facial sores that grow on other


    parts of the body. However, if you have facial sores on your stomach, this method won¡¯t work.¡±

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Shocked, Mrs. Wayne asked, ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    Dr. Ellis replied, ¡°Of course it¡¯s different! As the saying goes, there is some poison in medicine. Eating so


    much medicine would definitely poison the body.


    If facial sores grew on arms or legs, it wouldn¡¯t matter much. However, Mr. Wayne¡¯s facial sore is growing


    on his stomach, where all our internal organs are. I¡¯m afraid before Mr. Wayne¡¯s facial sore is cured, his


    internal organs will rot first.¡±


    Hearing this, Mrs. Wayne was at a loss. ¡°Then¡­ How do we cure it?¡±


    Dr. Ellis turned to Matthew and asked, ¡°Mr. Larson, do you have any ideas?¡±


    Matthew nced at Mrs. Wayne and asked, ¡°How much are you willing to pay to save your husband?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d pay anything!¡±


    Mrs. Wayne blurted out without hesitation.


    Timothy Wayne was the pir of the family. As long as he stayed alive, he could earn multiple 300 million.


    If Timothy died, their family would be doomed, and the rest of the Wayne family would immediately seize


    his power.


    If Mrs. Wayne and Young Master Wayne were left alone, how could they oppose the Wayne family?


    ¡°Are you willing to pay 300 million?¡± Matthew asked.


    Without any hesitation, Mrs. Wayne replied, ¡°Yes! Mr. Larson, please, I beg you! Please save my


    husband!¡±


    Dr. York and others that were standing at the side also nodded silently because they knew that Timothy


    Wayne¡¯s life was worth more than 300 million. Looking at Timothy¡¯s sore, Matthew pulled out his silver


    needle bag.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, can facial sores be treated with acupuncture?¡± Dr. Ellis shouted in surprise.


    Matthew shook his head and replied, ¡°Facial sores don¡¯t need to be treated.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t need to be treated?¡± Everyone was shocked.


    Why is there not a need to treat this deadly illness?


    Matthew exined, ¡°Facial sores are not necessarily bad. On the contrary, it might be a good thing!¡±


    Stunned, Dr. York asked, ¡°How is that possible? Didn¡¯t you just say that this illness was deadly?¡±


    With a smile, Matthew replied, ¡°From a certain perspective, it can be said that he will be reborn, just like


    a new life arriving in this world after being conceived in the human body. Facial sores will absorb the


    nutrient essence of the body.


    If it isn¡¯t dealt with, the facial sore will absorb all of the body¡¯s nutrients, and the body will slowly die.


    However, if you sessfully lead the nutrients back to the body, the body will be nourished.


    To put it simply, for Mr. Wayne¡¯s facial sore situation, if I can direct the nutrients back to the body, Mr.


    Wayne¡¯s physical condition will be ten years younger!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Everyone eximed in surprise and were dumbfounded.


    Ten years younger? This is what many people dream of!


    Even though Timothy was feeling extremely ufortable, he felt better when he heard this.


    If I can be ten years younger, I¡¯m willing to pay 30 billion, let alone 300 million!


    Mrs. Wayne said excitedly, ¡°Mr. Larson, hurry up and save my husband!¡±


    With that, Matthew pulled out his silver needles. With a serious expression, he suddenly inserted three


    needles into Timothy¡¯s chest. Then, he inserted seven needles into acupuncture points on his legs.


    He kept his hands busy and in less than five minutes, 36 silver needles were inserted into Timothy¡¯s


    body. The 36 acupuncture points corresponded to the 36 Tiangang, where the body¡¯s Yang energy was


    the most abundant.


    The facial sore¡¯s expression instantly turned distorted, as if it was suffocating. Meanwhile, Timothy


    looked more rxed. He seemed to bepeting with this facial sore for living space.


    The more the facial sore suffered, the more Timothy was relieved of pain. After about half an hour, the


    facial sore¡¯s expression turned more and more grim and it looked horrifying.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    ¡°Mr. Larson, is he cured?¡± Dr. Ellis carefully asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Matthew shook his head and replied, ¡°This is just the start. I want to force this facial sore back into


    the internal organs.¡±


    Dr. Ellis felt surprised. ¡°Why does it need to be forced back there?¡±


    Matthew nced at Timothy and said, ¡°He already has signs of liver cirrhosis, and he has severe kidney


    deficiency, persistent gastritis and had gastric perforation.


    His heart is not in good condition and I estimate that he¡¯ll need a stent in two years. If I can force the


    facial sore to release its essence in his organs, he will be cured of all his diseases!¡±


    Dr. Ellis turned to look at Dr. York for confirmation. After all, Dr. York was Timothy¡¯s personal doctor so Dr.


    York knew his medical conditions best.


    Dr. York eximed in astonishment. ¡°Mr. Larson, you¡¯re absolutely right!¡±


    Dr. Ellis couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed. Even his master couldn¡¯t tell a person¡¯s medical condition just at a


    nce. After another ten minutes, the facial sore seemed to finally be unable to bear the pain and slowly


    shrunk backward.


    ¡°It really shrunk back!¡± Mrs. Wayne was overjoyed. ¡°Mr. Larson, is he cured now?¡±


    ¡°Not yet!¡± Matthew replied as he shook his head.


    ¡°What?¡± Mrs. Wayne was stunned.


    Not long after, they saw Timothy¡¯s stomach move before the facial sore appeared again. However, this


    time, Timothy¡¯s stomach was bloated, as if the facial sore wanted to push through his stomach. It


    struggled desperately and its mouth was wide open. Even though the facial sore couldn¡¯t make any


    sound, everyone had a feeling that it was screaming and they were terrified.


    As for Matthew, he calmly looked at the facial sore. The facial sore continued to struggle for three times


    before itpletely went silent. Seeing this, Matthew started to take action and stuffed a mini


    Rejuvenating Pill into Timothy¡¯s mouth.


    Then, he grabbed Timothy¡¯s neck with his right hand and lifted him up while his left hand grabbed


    something that looked like weeds from his pocket and stuffed them into Timothy¡¯s mouth. After that, he


    covered Timothy¡¯s nose and mouth and forced him to swallow it all.


    Timothy felt so suffocated that his eyes rolled, and it was only then Matthew threw him to the ground.


    Timothy rolled and struggled desperately on the ground as he roared like a beast, as if he was in a lot of


    pain.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, is¡­ my husband¡­¡± Mrs. Wayne panicked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s almost done!¡±


    After eight minutes of pain and torture, Timothy slowly recovered his breath.


    Seeing this, Matthew nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s cured!¡±


    Timothy stood up slowly, feeling an indescribablefort. The old illnesses that had bothered him for


    many years were all gone.


    Ignoring everyone else, Timothy directly kneeled on the ground. In a trembling voice, he said, ¡°Mr.


    Larson, thank you for helping me be reborn!¡±


    Not only did Matthew save his life, but he also made him ten years younger. This was a huge favor! As


    for Dr. Ellis and Dr. York, they couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed and they admired Matthew even more.


    He really is a highly skilled doctor!


    Matthew replied, ¡°Mr. Wayne, there is no need to be so polite. I¡¯m only doing what I¡¯m paid to do.¡±


    Mr. Wayne immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that you receive 500 million in your bank ount within the


    next 12 hours.¡±


    Hearing this, Matthew shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to give me so much money. 300 million


    is enough. Besides, my work is not done so I can¡¯t take your money yet.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Timothy was shocked. ¡°Not done yet? But I feel fine. Is my illness not fully cured yet?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Matthew shook his head and replied, ¡°Your illness is cured but your family¡¯s problems are not fully solved


    yet!¡±

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Timothy felt his heart skip a beat. ¡°My family¡¯s problem? What problem does my family have?¡±


    Matthew whispered, ¡°It¡¯s a problem that is rted to your family¡¯s secrets. I¡¯m afraid that it wouldn¡¯t be


    suitable to discuss it here.¡±


    Hearing this, Timothy hurriedly asked someone to arrange a VIP room and only the Wayne couple and


    Matthew entered the room.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, what problem are you talking about?¡± Timothy asked anxiously as soon as they closed the


    door.


    ¡°Mr. Wayne, earlier, I told your wife that your son would definitely have an ident in 24 hours.¡±


    Shocked, Timothy asked, ¡°Mr. Wayne, I was just about to ask you this. How¡­ How did you know that my


    son would have an ident?¡±


    In a trembling voice, Mrs. Wayne said, ¡°It¡­ It was a really strange ident. Nothing else happened to


    the people in this building and only my son was hurt. If I had known that this building was made of cheap


    materials, I would¡¯ve sent my son to other hospitals!¡±


    Matthew shook his head and said, ¡°The ce doesn¡¯t matter. He would have still been in an ident.¡±


    The Wayne couple was dumbfounded. ¡°Why?¡±


    Matthew didn¡¯t reply to them. Instead, he asked, ¡°Mr. Wayne, has the Wayne family been having


    idents frequently as ofte?¡±


    Mrs. Wayne instantly nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Three months ago, a fish bone got stuck in my father-in-


    law¡¯s throat while he was eating and he had surgery. Last month, when my husband¡¯s brother went


    diving, he encountered sharks in an area that wasn¡¯t supposed to have sharks and almost lost his life.


    Three weeks ago, my husband¡¯s sister was hit with a flower pot that fell from upstairs while she was on a


    walk and fractured her left shoulder¡­ Last week, my husband¡¯s aunt was driving on the highway when


    one of the tyres fell out for no reason and she had a severe ident. Then, my son¡­¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    All color drained from Mr. Wayne¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Larson, are all of these idents connected?¡±


    Matthew asked again, ¡°With so many frequent idents, don¡¯t you think that there is a problem?¡±


    Mr. Wayne scratched his head and replied, ¡°I already had a feeling that something was wrong and even


    hired someone to check it out, but they couldn¡¯t find any problems. Mr. Larson, do you know the reason


    behind all this?¡±


    ¡°Have you moved your family¡¯s ancestral grave in the past three years?¡±


    Mr. Wayne was once again amazed. ¡°We moved our family¡¯s ancestral grave two years ago on my


    father¡¯s order. He said that the man who buried my grandfather told him that he needed to move his


    grave after 30 years, so we hired a Fengshui master to help move it. Are you saying that¡­ that we


    shouldn¡¯t have moved the grave?¡±


    Matthew nced at Mrs. Wayne and asked, ¡°Was it Mrs. Wayne who hired the master?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Timothy nodded, at the same time feeling even more surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    With a smile, Matthew said, ¡°If it was Mrs. Wayne who was in charge of hiring the master, I don¡¯t have


    any more questions.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Timothy frowned and turned to look at his wife vigntly.


    Mrs. Wayne immediately started to panic. ¡°Darling, I didn¡¯t do anything! Mr. Larson, don¡¯t frame me! Why


    would I harm my own family? Furthermore, my son is badly injured. Do you think that I would do anything


    to harm my son?¡±


    Matthew shook his head and said, ¡°Mrs. Wayne, I didn¡¯t say that you were the one who did this.


    However, I believe that everything happened because of you!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Did you insult that master?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± It was obvious that Mrs. Waynecked confidence as she spoke.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Timothy sensed the hesitation in her voice so he was immediately infuriated and yelled, ¡°Tell me the


    truth! Did you insult the master?!¡±


    In a soft voice, Mrs. Wayne replied, ¡°He¡­ He was too ostentatious so I¡­ I said a few words¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Wayne, I hope you tell me the truth. This matter involves the life and death of your husband and


    your son. If you continue lying, I can¡¯t help you!¡±


    Mrs. Wayne instantly turned pale. ¡°He¡­ He argued with me and I was so mad that I hired people to


    teach him a lesson. Then¡­ Then I captured his son and forced him to help us move grandfather-inw¡¯s


    grave¡­¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why!¡± Matthew sneered. ¡°No wonder he wants to kill you all!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Timothy trembled with anger. His wife was always causing trouble.


    In a trembling voice, Mrs. Wayne muttered, ¡°Darling, I¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t know that he


    would be so cruel¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Timothy directly pped her in the face and roared, ¡°You spoil everything! From now


    on, you are not allowed to interfere in family business. Otherwise, I¡¯ll break your legs and you¡¯ll never


    leave the house ever again!¡±


    Mrs. Wayne shivered in fear and didn¡¯t dare to say another word.


    Then, Timothy asked, ¡°Mr. Larson, is there a way to save my family?¡±


    ¡°I received your payment so of course I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Timothy let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Larson! So¡­ When will we be visiting my


    family¡¯s ancestral grave?¡±


    Matthew shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go there because nothing is wrong with your


    family¡¯s ancestral grave!¡±


    Timothy waspletely baffled. If nothing is wrong with my family¡¯s ancestral grave, then what is the


    problem?


    ¡°It¡¯s an amateur move to create harm by messing with the family¡¯s ancestral grave because the


    perpetrator will be easily caught, and it¡¯s too easy to solve.


    If someone really wants to kill you, he will create trouble somewhere else which disturbs the family¡¯s


    ancestral grave¡¯s Fengshui, secretly causing harm. Think about it carefully. Besides visiting your family¡¯s


    ancestral grave, where else did the master go? For example, your home or your businesses.¡±


    Timothy thought about it for a while before he replied, ¡°He visited mypany. He said that there was


    something wrong with mypany¡¯s Fengshui so he helped me redecorate the ce. Are you saying


    that he did something in thepany?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out!¡±


    With that, Timothy personally drove Matthew back to hispany. He first brought Matthew to look


    around the ce that the Fengshui master redecorated but there was nothing wrong at one nce.


    However, Matthew was not in a hurry.


    He slowly walked around the office and felt his surroundings. As for Timothy, he followed behind Matthew


    respectfully. He felt worried because after all, this was something that involved the lives of his family.


    They walked around for more than three hours and the sky was already turning bright when Matthew


    finally found something. He was standing in a corner of Timothy¡¯s office and looking at the ceiling above


    it.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s right here!¡± Matthew chuckled before he leaped up and punched the ceiling.


    The ceiling was broken and something fell out of it and dropped to the ground with a thud. Timothy


    leaned forward to take a closer look and his eyes instantly widened in shock. It was a dark ck coffin


    that was only half a foot long.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Timothy waspletely pale. ¡°What¡­ What is that? Why is there such a small coffin? Can it be that a


    baby¡¯s corpse is inside?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid. It¡¯s only a cat¡¯s corpse.¡±


    ¡°A cat¡¯s corpse?¡±


    Matthew softly replied, ¡°Putting a cat¡¯s corpse in a coffin and cing it in the ceiling is a curse to kill the


    whole Wayne family! Mr. Wayne, I¡¯m afraid that your wife is not telling the truth. The grudge between her


    and the master is not that simple.¡±


    Timothy opened the little coffin and sure enough, it was a cat¡¯s corpse inside. Horror was written all


    over his face and he instantly called his wife.


    Not long after, Timothy returned with despair. ¡°The men she hired broke one of the master¡¯s son¡¯s legs


    and it couldn¡¯t be reconnected¡­¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Matthew sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Wayne, I¡¯m not trying to lecture you but I think you should


    keep a close eye on your wife. Otherwise, she will cause more trouble.¡±


    Timothy nodded slowly and replied, ¡°Mr. Larson, you¡¯re right. From now on, I¡¯ll guard her strictly and


    make sure she never causes troubles again!¡±


    Matthew couldn¡¯t help but look at Timothy.


    To be honest, many men with Timothy¡¯s status would abandon their wives and find other women.


    Furthermore, Mrs. Wayne is arrogant and domineering whenever she deals with other people. This


    caused a lot of trouble for Timothy but he never wanted to divorce her. This alone is enough to be


    admired! How many people can maintain their original aspiration after they seed?


    Timothy sincerely said, ¡°Mr. Larson, you saved my family. 300 million is not enough at all. Why don¡¯t I


    give you one billion? Consider it as an apology for my wife¡¯s mistakes!¡±


    Matthew shook his head and said, ¡°300 million is enough. However, don¡¯t directly transfer the money to


    me.¡±


    Surprised, Timothy asked, ¡°Then how should I pay you?¡±


    Matthew told him everything Sasha was going through now. ¡°Please help me think of a way to transfer


    this money to thepany¡¯s bank ount, as if the 300 million that was stolen is returned.¡±


    Hearing this, Timothy couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Mr. Larson, you really treat Miss Cunningham well!


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it well.¡±


    At around ten in the morning, Matthew suddenly received a call from Stanley. His men had captured Mr.


    Jones and brought him to the police station. However, the 300 million had already been transferred to


    ounts all over the world so it was impossible to get it back.


    Matthew told Sasha about the news before he notified Timothy to prepare the transfer to Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals.


    By noon, they received the money. Sasha had been waiting anxiously in her office, and when she saw


    300 million return to thepany ount, she finally let out a sigh of relief. After Demi got the news,


    she immediately went to James and Helen.


    ¡°We really got the 300 million back?¡± James and Helen were overjoyed. ¡°Thank god! That¡¯s amazing!¡±


    Helen nodded vigorously and said, ¡°Matthew is really a capable man! He said that he could get the


    money back in three days but we already received it in a day!¡±


    James was also astonished. Now that the lost 300 million was recovered, his opinion of Matthew


    changed.


    It is important for a man to keep his words.


    Meanwhile, Liam looked grim. James and Helen¡¯s change of attitude toward Matthew meant that his


    status in the family would be even lower.


    Then, he gave Demi a look. Demi understood what he was thinking and instantly muttered, ¡°Mom, what


    are you thinking? What does this have to do with Matthew? It was the police who caught Mr. Jones and


    helped us get back our money. From the beginning to the end, Matthew only bragged. What else did he


    do?¡±

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Shocked, Helen asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Matthew who got our money back?¡±


    Demi shook her head and replied, ¡°Of course not. Think about it, don¡¯t you know Matthew¡¯s abilities? He


    spent thest three years living in our house and couldn¡¯t even raise 300,000 to save his sister. Do you


    really think that he could get 300 million back?¡±


    Helen couldn¡¯t help but frown and started to wonder.


    In a soft voice, Liam said, ¡°Helen, why are you still hoping for miracles from that loser? Other than


    mocking us, what else does he do? Back when we asked him to help take responsibility for the incident,


    he refused us!¡±


    Hearing this, James frowned too. Liam¡¯s words made him doubt Matthew again.


    Seeing this, Liam hurriedly added, ¡°Helen and James, do you remember Matthew¡¯s promise?¡±


    Helen asked, ¡°What promise?¡±


    ¡°He said that he would get the 300 million back and when year-endes, he would distribute another


    100 million to the shareholders. Which means that at the end of this year, we have to cough up an extra


    100 million to give to those people!¡±


    James and Helen frowned. The two of them were notoriously stingy. Back when they hadn¡¯t got the 300


    million back, they didn¡¯t care much about this. However, now that Liam mentioned it, they felt a sudden


    pain.


    Do we really have to distribute the 100 million?


    Demi immediately added oil to the fire and said, ¡°I almost forgot about it! We¡¯re talking about 100 million.


    Is he really going to distribute it just like that? Who does he think he is? The money belongs to the


    Cunningham family! Since when does he have the power to make decisions? Besides, those


    shareholders are mean and cruel! Sasha signed so many orders and earned so much money but they


    are not grateful at all. On the contrary, they came running and cursing after we made a small mistake!


    They are just a group of ungrateful beasts!¡±


    A cold expression appeared on Helen¡¯s face as she said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Demi! We can¡¯t lose 100 million to


    those ungrateful beasts. Let¡¯s go and find Sasha to let her know!¡±


    With that, they left the house and went straight to thepany while James and Helen grumbled all the


    way. Coincidentally, Matthew was also in thepany and he was drinking tea in Sasha¡¯s office. After


    they pushed the door open, they were instantly infuriated when they saw Matthew.


    Pointing at Matthew, Demi yelled, ¡°Matthew! How dare youe here?! Get out!¡±


    Sasha anxiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you yelling at Matthew?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Demi red at her and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? He said that he would get back the money in three


    days but we received it in a day. Did he contribute at all? All he does is brag and make empty promises.


    How could you let a person like him into thepany?¡±


    Sasha instantly understood what was going on and hurriedly said, ¡°Who said that Matthew did nothing? If


    it weren¡¯t for Matthew who provided clues, the police wouldn¡¯t have been able to find Mr. Jones, and Mr.


    Jones would have been long gone!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± James and Helen were startled. ¡°It¡­ It was Matthew who provided clues to the police?¡±


    Furious, Sasha shouted, ¡°Who else do you think it was? We got the money back all thanks to Matthew.


    Instead of thanking him, you instantly scolded him as soon as you saw him. How could you be so rude?¡±


    James and Helen felt embarrassed. However, at that moment, Liam stepped forward and said, ¡°Matthew,


    you didn¡¯t make the right decisions either. Since you already had clues on Mr. Jones, why didn¡¯t you tell


    us earlier and help us capture him? Instead, you chose to make a scene and agreed to distribute 100


    million to those shareholders. Matthew, since when did you be the decision maker of the family?


    How could you simply make such a promise? Do you think that you¡¯re the president of thepany?


    You do know that James and Helen are still alive, don¡¯t you? How could you disrespect them?¡±


    Hearing this, James and Helen were immediately furious. ¡°He¡¯s right! What makes you think that you¡¯re


    qualified to handle thepany¡¯s funds?¡±

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Matthew couldn¡¯t help but frown. It¡¯s obvious that Liam is sowing discord. However, the main problem is


    that he is really skilled at making James and Helen like him.


    Furious, Sasha yelled, ¡°Liam, what are you implying? If you didn¡¯t introduce us to a con man and create


    such trouble, would we even have the need to cough up an extra 100 million to appease the


    shareholders? If we hadn¡¯t promised them 100 million, we would¡¯ve been sent to jail. How could you


    make such sarcastic remarks?¡±


    Liam smirked and said, ¡°But we¡¯re not in jail, right? Only one day has passed and Mr. Jones was


    captured and we got our money back. This isn¡¯t a big deal. However, 100 million is not a small amount.


    I¡¯m sure Matthew won¡¯t be able to earn 100 million even if he worked for a few lifetimes.¡±


    James and Helen had cold expressions. The thought of giving such arge sum of money to others


    upset them.


    In the end, James couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and yelled angrily, ¡°Sasha, stop defending Matthew! Liam


    is right! This incident is not serious at all. The con man was captured in a short time and there is no need


    for us to be sent to jail. However, because of Matthew¡¯s words, we will have to lose 100 million. In my


    opinion, the person who should be sent to jail is him!¡±


    Helen nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Your father is right! This is our family¡¯s asset. A live-in son-inw


    like him is not qualified to decide where the money goes. Sasha, tell the shareholders that if they want


    the 100 million, they should ask Matthew for it. The Cunningham family will not pay even a penny!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s body trembled in anger. ¡°Dad, Mom, why can¡¯t you be reasonable? In that situation where


    everybody was filled with anger, do you think they would have calmed down if we didn¡¯t give them a


    promise? The 100 million helped us solve the problem. Otherwise, we would¡¯ve been grabbed by the


    cor!¡±


    However, Liam muttered, ¡°But there was no need to promise them 100 million aspensation¡­¡±


    A flicker appeared in Helen¡¯s eyes. ¡°He¡¯s right, one million should be enough. We should¡¯ve promised


    them five million at most. However, Matthew proposed 100 million. Do you think that our money falls from


    the sky? Matthew, you contribute nothing to thepany but you spend our money shamelessly!¡±


    Sasha almost spit out a mouthful of blood. Her parents¡¯ thoughts almost caused her to breakdown. Just


    then, a group of people suddenly barged in. It was the same group of shareholders from the day before.


    ¡°President Cunningham, I heard that thepany got the money back!¡± a shareholder screamed in


    delight.


    James spoke first and said, ¡°Yes, we got the money back. However, it was the police who helped us and


    Matthew had nothing to do with it, which is why the 100 million that Matthew promised you is voided!¡±


    Helen quickly nodded in agreement and she looked delighted.


    Shifting all the responsibility onto Matthes is the right choice. In this case, we get to save money.


    The shareholders immediately got angry after they heard James.


    ¡°You promised us 100 million! Why are you going back on your words?¡±


    ¡°Why the sudden change of heart?¡±


    ¡°President Cunningham, you have to give us a satisfactory answer!¡±


    Embarrassed, Sasha hurriedly waved her hands and said, ¡°Everybody, there¡¯s no need to worry. We¡¯ll


    definitely fulfil Matthew¡¯s promise. The 100 million will be distributed¡­¡±


    James directly interrupted Sasha and yelled, ¡°Impossible! That was a promise that Matthew made. If you


    want the money, ask Matthew for it. Cunningham Pharmaceuticals has no rtions with him.¡±


    Sasha was anxious. ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Zip your mouth!¡± James roared angrily. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to speak!¡±


    Helen meaningfully said, ¡°Sasha, your father is doing this for your own good. We¡¯re talking about 100


    million here. Think about how long it will take to make back that amount of money.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    With a smile, Liam said, ¡°She¡¯s right. Sasha, we can save 100 million just by letting Matthew bear the


    burden. It¡¯s definitely worth it!¡±

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Sasha was infuriated by Liam¡¯s words. Bear the burden? If Matthew can¡¯t solve this, he will be doomed!


    However, the shareholders didn¡¯t ask Matthew questions.


    Instead, one of the shareholders stepped forward and pointed at James before he angrily yelled, ¡°Mr.


    Cunningham, I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Are you going to pay us 100 million?!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± James replied decisively.


    Sasha was about to say something but Helen covered her mouth.


    ¡°Fine!¡± The shareholder nodded vigorously and gritted his teeth. ¡°F*ck it, let¡¯s just call the police! I don¡¯t


    want your money! F*ck you! You stole thepany¡¯s official seal and embezzled 300 million of the


    company¡¯s fund. This is a crime! So what if we got the 300 million back? With evidence ofmitting


    crime, you have to bear legal responsibility! I¡¯ll be damned if you don¡¯t get sent to jail this time!¡±


    The group of shareholders started moring. ¡°He¡¯s right, let¡¯s call the police! I don¡¯t need that money!


    Curse this b*stard! James and Helen, be prepared to be sent to jail!¡±


    James and Helen were dumbfounded and they hurriedly turned to look at Liam. ¡°C-Can they do that?¡±


    Liam was as pale as a sheet. After all, he had plenty of experience so he knew that the shareholders


    weren¡¯t kidding. If they really wanted to investigate further, with evidence ofmitting crime, James and


    Helen wouldn¡¯t be able to escape responsibility. Even he would have to pay for the consequences.


    With his head lowered, Liam replied, ¡°They¡­ I think they can¡­¡±


    ¡°You think?¡± James was furious. ¡°Can they send us to jail or not?¡±


    Just then, someone from thepany¡¯s legal department walked in. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the answer! But first, let


    me ask you a simple question: when a thief steals something and puts it back in the end, did hemit


    a crime?¡±


    After giving it some thought, James replied, ¡°Of course he did!¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Correct!¡± The man nodded and said, ¡°The situation you¡¯re in is simr. Mr. Cunningham, if the


    shareholders don¡¯t want to investigate further, everything will be fine. However, if they want to conduct an


    investigation¡­ I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡±


    In an instant, James started to panic. Looking at the angry shareholders, he muttered, ¡°Everyone, it


    wasn¡¯t me who promised to give you 100 million; it was Matthew. If you want to find someone to bear the


    responsibility, you should look for Matthew. It has nothing to do with me¡­¡±


    A shareholder immediately yelled, ¡°We¡¯re not talking about the 100 million! We¡¯re talking about the fact


    that you embezzled 300 million of thepany¡¯s funds! I¡¯d rather give up that 100 million and watch you


    go to jail!¡±


    Infuriated, James shouted, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re a downright bully!¡±


    The shareholder sneered, ¡°If you didn¡¯tmit a crime, I wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to push you into


    a corner. Now that you¡¯vemitted such a huge crime, I¡¯m going to make sure that you spend the rest


    of your life in jail!¡±


    James trembled in anger but there was nothing he could do. After all, they had something over him.


    Feeling embarrassed, Helen lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we sacrifice a little and distribute


    the 100 million among them?¡±


    James sighed and said, ¡°It seems that¡¯s the only option. Everyone, we¡¯ll give you the 100 million. Will that


    do?¡±


    The shareholder snorted. ¡°So you are willing to give us the money now? Well, it¡¯s toote! I don¡¯t want


    your money! I want you to be sent to jail! You b*stard, I¡¯m determined to crush you!¡±

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    James was desperate. ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed to distribute 100 million among the shareholders. Don¡¯t¡­


    Don¡¯t you carry it too far!¡±


    The shareholder sneered, ¡°So what if I carry it too far? Does it upset you?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± James stuttered and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    At that moment, someone already pulled out his phone and was about to call the police. Seeing this,


    Helen hurriedly leaned close to Sasha. In a trembling voice, she whispered, ¡°Sasha, you have to think of


    some way to save your father¡­¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sasha was irritated. ¡°How am I supposed to help him? The problem was already solved but he chose


    to cause more trouble. Now, the shareholders are provoked and they don¡¯t even want the money


    anymore. What else can I do?¡±


    Helen was in panic. ¡°Sasha, if you don¡¯t help, we might really go to jail. Your father and I are already of


    old age. Are you really willing to let us sit in jail?¡±


    Sasha was already trembling in anger. Her parents¡¯ moral coercion always made her feel helpless.


    However, they were still her parents so she had no choice but to help them.


    ¡°Everyone, please listen to me¡­¡± Sasha walked over and said, ¡°I will definitely fulfil my promise of


    distributing 100 million. Please forgive my father for my sake and let him go¡­¡±


    However, the shareholder replied, ¡°President Cunningham, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t interfere in this matter.


    Your parents are obviously trying to fool us! If we don¡¯t teach them a lesson today, their attitude and


    actions might worsen!¡±


    Horror was written all over James and Helen¡¯s faces. If even Sasha couldn¡¯t solve this, they were in deep


    trouble.


    Anxious, Helen hurriedly said, ¡°Everyone, the two of us admit our mistakes. We were blinded by greed


    and it is our fault for creating all the trouble. We sincerely apologize and promise that we won¡¯t do


    anything of the sort ever again. We are all a family¡­ There¡¯s no need to argue¡­¡±


    The shareholder sneered, ¡°Mrs. Cunningham, stop with your nonsense. Didn¡¯t you treat us arrogantly


    just a moment ago? Are you starting to feel afraid? Oh well, it¡¯s toote! I don¡¯t need your apology! The


    two of you must pay for what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    James and Helen turned pale. Even apologies are not working. What should we do now?


    Just then, Matthew stepped out and said, ¡°Everyone, are you willing to hear what I have to say?¡±


    Those shareholders stopped arguing and turned to look at Matthew. After the incident with Mr. Jones,


    Matthew had somehow gained the trust of the shareholders.


    The man who represented the group of shareholders nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Larson, please go ahead!¡±


    Matthew smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Thank you! I¡¯m sure the reason you all invested money in


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals is to make money, not fight with us. If you¡¯re nning to send Helen and


    James to jail just to vent your anger, it¡¯s not worth it. After all, Sasha is the president of thepany and


    is in charge of managing thepany¡¯s development. If her parents get sent to jail, do you think Sasha


    would be able to focus on thepany¡¯s affairs? When that happens, thepany will have trouble


    developing and the loss will not just be 100 million.¡±


    The shareholders nodded in agreement after hearing his words. Sasha was also amazed. Matthew had


    hit the nail on the head and pointed out the shareholders¡¯ biggest worries.


    ¡°Well then, Mr. Larson, how do you think we should solve this problem?¡± the shareholder asked solemnly.


    ¡°James and Helen tried to fool us. They should give us a satisfactory exnation!¡±

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Matthew let out a sigh of relief and turned to look at Sasha. The matter involved James and Helen so he


    couldn¡¯t make rash decisions.


    Sasha replied, ¡°Thank you all for being so understanding. Once again, I apologize on behalf of my


    parents. In order to express my gratitude, I¡¯ve decided that from now on, my parents and my sister are


    not allowed to interfere withpany affairs!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, James was the first to lose his temper. ¡°What?! Who gave you the


    authority to forbid me from interfering inpany affairs? Thepany belongs to the Cunningham


    family and I am your father. I have the right to managepany affairs!¡±


    The shareholder instantly yelled at him. ¡°Zip your mouth, old b*stard! Thepany belongs to President


    Cunningham, not the Cunningham family. She has the shares of thepany, not you. What makes you


    qualified to mess with thepany¡¯s affairs?¡±


    James anxiously replied, ¡°Who says that I¡¯m not qualified? I am her father who raised her so she must


    listen to my orders. Thepany is hers, and that means it is also mine! Let me put this straight, I will


    not leave thepany and I will personally manage all of thepany¡¯s affairs!¡±


    The shareholder mmed his fist on the table and yelled, ¡°Bullsh*t! If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll make sure to


    send you to jail! Why don¡¯t you try managing thepany from the prison?¡±


    James was instantly at a loss for words and he slumped onto the chair. Feeling helpless, Sasha said,


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I think it¡¯s best that you two go home. I¡¯m already bending the rules by letting you two


    interfere withpany affairs. Strictly speaking, it is illegal for both of you to do this.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Wiping away her tears, Helen said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re all grown up, you choose to abandon us. We


    worked hard to raise you, but you are using us of breaking thew just because we said a few


    words.¡±


    Sasha was so furious that her face flushed red from anger. Her parents were really a handful.


    ¡°Enough! President Cunningham, I¡¯ll just call the police!¡± the shareholder said as he pulled out his phone.


    ¡°Just send them to jail and everything will be solved!¡±


    Hearing this, James and Helen were so frightened, they jumped out of their seats. ¡°We¡¯ll leave! Don¡¯t call


    the police!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to leave. I¡¯ll just call the police to settle this to avoid future troubles!¡±


    Not daring to wait another minute, James and Helen ran away.


    Indignant, Demi roared, ¡°Sasha, you went too far! How could you treat our parents that way? They are


    your family!¡±


    The shareholder pointed at Demi furiously and yelled, ¡°You! Get out! It was you who worked with your


    parents to embezzle the money. If you don¡¯t leave right now, I¡¯ll call the police. The crimes you¡¯ve


    committed are no less than your parents¡¯!¡±


    Demi was stunned by his words and she hurriedly left with Liam. Since the shareholders had received a


    satisfactory answer, they turned to leave too. Before they left, the shareholders said, ¡°President


    Cunningham, your father, mother, and sister are not allowed to interfere withpany affairs. However,


    we wee your husband to work in thepany!¡±


    Sasha couldn¡¯t help but smile. She didn¡¯t expect the shareholders would recognize Matthew for his


    efforts. ¡°Did you hear that? They asked you to work in mypany. When are you going to quit your job


    at the hospital ande work as my secretary?!¡± As Sasha spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but grin.


    Matthew smiled as he leaned close to Sasha and whispered, ¡°What are the advantages of being your


    secretary? Am I supposed to work day and night now?¡±


    Sasha blushed and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re a shameless man.¡±

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    James and Helen fled home and sat in the living room, looking dejected. Then, Demi and Liam entered


    the house.


    ¡°James and Helen!¡±


    When James and Helen saw Liam, their blood instantly boiled.


    ¡°Liam, how dare you show your face here?!¡± Helen roared angrily. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done! Because


    of you, the shareholders were provoked, and James and I were kicked out of thepany! What should


    we do now?!¡±


    Ashamed, Liam hurriedly replied, ¡°James and Helen, I didn¡¯t know that things would turn out that way!


    Who would¡¯ve expected that the shareholders would trust in the loser Matthew so deeply?! I was only


    thinking of helping the family save some money. I thought we could save 100 million by letting Matthew


    take the me!¡±


    Demi chimed in and said, ¡°He¡¯s right. Is there something wrong with the shareholders¡¯ brain? Matthew


    ruins whatever he does and is not capable at all. Why do they believe in him?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    James and Helen looked depressed. ¡°Enough! Stop with all this nonsense! Because of your terrible idea,


    the shareholders won¡¯t let us interfere withpany business anymore. What should we do now?¡±


    After giving it some thought, Liam smiled and said, ¡°James and Helen, I came here exactly to discuss


    this with you. I thought about it and realized that even if the shareholders allowed you to stay in the


    company, you would be left with no power. So, instead of staying in thepany, we might as well start


    our own business!¡±


    James couldn¡¯t help but feel startled. ¡°Start a business?¡±


    Meanwhile, Helen red at him and asked, ¡°Have you lost your mind? How will we raise the money to


    start a business? Besides, no business is easy to do right now. What if we lose money?¡±


    With a proud smile, Liam said, ¡°James and Helen, I already have an idea. This business does not require


    capital and we won¡¯t lose any money!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± James and Helen were intrigued. ¡°What kind of business is it? Were you fooled by someone


    again?!¡±


    Liam smiled and replied, ¡°This time, nobody can fool us. We can start a herbarypany and purchase


    herbs to provide to Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. Think about it. The other herbarypanies are most


    worried about sales. With the help of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, we won¡¯t have problems with sales.


    This business will definitely rake in money and we won¡¯t lose anything!¡±


    James¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea! It just so happens that Cunningham Pharmaceuticals had an


    argument with their suppliers and is looking for new suppliers right now! Instead of letting others make


    money, why don¡¯t we get a slice of the pie?!¡±


    However, Helen seemed worried. ¡°We probably need a lot of capital to purchase herbs. How are we


    supposed to raise the money?¡±


    Still smiling, Liam exined, ¡°Helen, you don¡¯t have to worry about the capital. We can link ourpany


    to Cunningham Pharmaceuticals and be their subsidiary. That way, we can allocate funds from the


    head office and have capital to start our business! Then, the shareholders at the head office won¡¯t be


    able to tell us what to do. Won¡¯t that be nice?!¡±

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Helen was overjoyed and she nodded in agreement. ¡°Liam, the idea that you proposed this time is


    amazing! We can start a business without capital that will definitely gain profit! Furthermore, we are the


    bosses of thepany so we can do whatever we want! Darling, I think we can actually do this!¡±


    James was also delighted. ¡°You¡¯re right. Liam, you¡¯re really smart! Okay, it¡¯s decided! Once thepany


    is founded, you¡¯ll be thepany manager!¡±


    Liam was thrilled to hear this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, James and Helen. You¡¯ve treated me like your son so I¡¯ll also


    treat you as my parents. I will definitely handle thepany¡¯s affairs properly! Once thepany starts


    earning money, I¡¯ll buy a Maybach for you, James, and fine jewelry for you, Helen! Furthermore, we can


    organizepany group trips abroad. Also, the both of you are powerful people in Eastcliff now, so you


    should go and enjoy life. You should travel to scenic spots abroad and broaden your knowledge. That


    way, you¡¯ll be able tomunicate with the elites of society. In short, the two of you will enjoy everything


    that Jason used to have and more!¡±


    It felt good for James and Helen to hear Liam say those things. After all, they had suffered humiliation in


    the Cunningham family and dreamt of taking revenge. At that moment, James was pleased with Liam.


    When night came and it was time to get off of work, James rushed to find Sasha so he could discuss the


    establishment of the herbarypany as soon as possible.


    Matthew and Sasha were both confused. ¡°Dad, why did you suddenly have the idea to establish a


    herbarypany?¡±


    Impatient, James muttered, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to know. Just sign your name and transfer the


    money to me!¡±


    Matthew thought about it for a moment before saying, ¡°James, it won¡¯t be easy to run a herbary


    company. Selling herbal medicine is a dangerous industry. Once something goes wrong, not only does


    thepany have to bear the responsibility, Cunningham Pharmaceuticals will be affected too. I don¡¯t


    think starting a herbary business is the best idea!¡±


    James was immediately infuriated. ¡°Matthew, what are you trying to say? The Cunningham family made


    our fortune through selling herbal medicines, so I have deep knowledge about it. Besides, do you think


    that you know more about herbal medicines than me? Look in the mirror. You¡¯re just a cleaner in the


    hospital, not a doctor. Don¡¯t think that you know everything.¡±


    Matthew was speechless. Nobody knew about herbal medicines better than him. However, he couldn¡¯t


    tell James about this. He had to take revenge so he couldn¡¯t expose himself before he umted


    enough strength.


    Helpless, Sasha said, ¡°Dad, can you stop creating trouble? We just solved the 300 million incident and


    now you¡¯re looking to cause trouble again. You don¡¯t know anything about running apany. Why are


    you wasting your time?¡±


    Hearing this, James hit the ceiling. ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that I¡¯m old and useless?¡±


    Sasha hurriedly replied, ¡°Dad, that¡¯s not what I meant!¡±


    James roared, ¡°Then what are you trying to say? I just want to do some business. Not only do you not


    support me, but you keep persuading me to give up. Why are you so unfilial?¡±


    Helen walked over to join him and sighed before she said, ¡°Sasha, your father and I worked hard to raise


    you and your sister. How could you treat us like this? We don¡¯t have any other requests and we just want


    to be of some help. Your father and I have always been looked down upon by the Cunningham family


    and we have suffered so much over the years. All we want to do is start a business and show them that


    we are capable. What¡¯s wrong with that? Sasha, how could you be so cruel?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Tears welled up in Sasha¡¯s eyes. After all, she could resonate with her parents. Just like what Helen said,


    she and James had been wronged over the years and they really wanted to prove themselves for once.


    After a long moment of silence, Sasha muttered, ¡°Dad, mom, I will help you establish the herbary


    company but you have to hire professionals to purchase herbal medicine. Moreover, I¡¯m thinking of


    letting Matthew join and work with you at the herbarypany¡­¡±


    James directly waved his hand and rejected. ¡°No! The herbarypany belongs to your mother and I,


    and only the two of us will be allowed to manage thepany. We don¡¯t object to your suggestion of


    hiring professionals but what is your intention for sending Matthew to work with us?¡±


    Helen nodded vigorously because she agreed with James and didn¡¯t want Matthew to interfere with


    Cunningham family¡¯s business. After all, he was just a live-in son-inw!


    Sasha sighed and said, ¡°Dad, Matthew can help you share some of the workload!¡±


    James angrily yelled, ¡°Sasha, do you think that your mother and I won¡¯t be able to handle it? Do you


    think we¡¯re useless? If you have that thought, just tell us the truth. We¡¯ll just give up, okay?¡±


    Sasha was extremely speechless. Her parents¡¯ prejudice against Matthew was so severe that she


    couldn¡¯t change it.


    Helen joined in and said, ¡°Sasha, let¡¯s not talk about anything else. I¡¯ll just ask you one question. Will you


    or will you not help us establish a herbarypany?!¡±


    Sasha looked toward Matthew and he gave her a small nod.


    Having no other choice, Sasha nodded and muttered, ¡°Fine, I will.¡±


    James was overjoyed. Atst, my efforts were not in vain. After that, James discussed with Sasha about


    starting thepany. James wanted Sasha to transfer 100 million to him but in the end, Sasha could


    only give him 30 million. This amount of money was within the range that Sasha could bear. If she gave


    him over 30 million and something happened, she would be in trouble even if she was the president.


    James reluctantly epted her offer.


    After Sasha returned to her room, she looked aggrieved.


    ¡°Matthew, what do you think my parents are thinking? They ran into huge trouble two days ago and we


    just finished cleaning up their mess, and now they want to open a herbarypany! Will they start


    itching the moment they stop causing trouble?¡±


    Matthew chuckled and said, ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t be mad at them. It¡¯s just 30 million and it¡¯s within your


    control.¡±


    However, Sasha was still furious. ¡°How can I not be mad? They have never done business in that area


    before so why would they suddenly have this idea? What worries me most is that they might get


    scammed because they don¡¯t know about herbal medicine. That will be really troublesome. I¡¯m sure it


    was my sister and Liam who gave them the idea!¡±


    Matthew pursed his lips and thought, Of course it¡¯s their idea.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so worried. I¡¯ll help you keep an eye on them.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Sasha turned to look at Matthew and for some reason, she felt safe.


    ¡°Matthew, thank you. Without you, I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t know what to do!¡±


    Matthew smiled as he held Sasha¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Without you, I would be nothing.


    You¡¯re the best thing that¡¯s happened to me!¡±


    Sasha blushed and rolled her eyes at Matthew. ¡°Since when did you learn to have such a slick tongue?¡±


    Matthew smiled deviously and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have a slick tongue; I¡¯m being sincere. Besides, how


    would you know whether I have a slick tongue? Do you want to try it?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s face flushed red and she rolled her eyes at him again. ¡°I¡¯m not trying it.¡±

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    James headed out early next morning to meet with Liam so that they could start working on getting the


    business of Wellness Herbary started.


    As Liam had pulled some strings and made use of his connections beforehand, they managed to go


    through all the necessary formalities smoothly and quickly.


    After James had Sasha transfer some funds to him, Wellness Herbary officially started operating.


    Before that, Liam had met with many suppliers to discuss the acquisition of medicinal herbs.


    On the day thepany opened its doors, James held a grand opening ceremony which was attended


    by all the suppliers who came to offer their wishes. As the owner of thepany, James had been the


    center of attention, which was something that fed his vanity well.


    Subsequent to the opening of thepany, James spent most of his days attending dinners and


    functions held by the suppliers and he was carried away by all the ttery andpliments.


    Atst, he made up his mind to acquire medicinal herbs from a group of suppliers out of the rest.


    In fact, Matthew had been observing the entire process in silence.


    On the day that James was scheduled to sign an agreement with the group of suppliers, Matthew went to


    Wellness Herbary beforehand.


    James, who was sitting proudly in his office, looked annoyed as soon as he saw Matthew.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Matthew looked helpless because James was treating him as though he was his arch-rival.


    James was reluctant to ept the fact that the shareholders of thepany had supported Matthew in


    thest incident.


    That was the reason why he was eyeing Matthew with so much resentment now instead of merely


    taunting him like what he used to do.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m just here to remind you to check out the suppliers¡¯ integrity first before you sign an agreement


    with them. Nowadays, there¡¯re a lot of suppliers out there who supply medicinal herbs which aren¡¯t up to


    par¡­¡±


    James waved his hands dismissively and interrupted him before he had even finished, ¡°Shut up! Are you


    trying to teach me the way I should work?¡±


    Helen, who was standing next to James, also said coldly, ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re just a live-in son-inw of our


    family. What makes you think you have the right to meddle in our business? If it wasn¡¯t for us who have


    been providing you food over the past few years, you might have already died of starvation!¡±


    ¡°You ungrateful man! Not only do you not offer me any help, but you¡¯re always nitpicking. What exactly


    are you trying to achieve? Is it because you can¡¯t bear the sight of me being sessful?¡± James


    confronted him.


    Matthew looked helpless. If James wasn¡¯t Sasha¡¯s father, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to care about the


    mess at all.


    However, if he left James alone and just let him go on and make the blunder, Sasha would still be the


    one who had to clean up the mess in the end.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not trying to nitpick, but remind you. The medicinal herbs we buy is the key to our business. It¡¯s


    all the more important as we¡¯re going to supply them to Cunningham Pharmaceuticals! If there are any


    problems with our herbs, the consequences will be dire!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    James cut him off directly by saying, ¡°Your worry is unnecessary! Do you really think I¡¯m that gullible? I


    definitely know more about herbs than you as my family has been running the business of Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals for such a long time. Do I even need your advice?¡±


    Matthew furrowed his brows together as he fell silent for a long while. Casually, he picked up one of the


    herb samples from the table and said in a deep voice, ¡°James, since you know medicinal herbs so well,


    do you have any idea that all the herbs you just bought were processed by chemicals?! They¡¯re all


    defective products!¡±


    James was stunned for a few seconds before he eximed angrily, ¡°T-That¡¯s bullshit! The herbs are all of


    the best quality. Do you actually know enough to im that they are defective? Look at the color and


    texture, look at that¡­¡±


    Without speaking, Matthew pinched the sample he was holding and crushed them into pieces before


    tossing them back onto the table.


    ¡°Look at it yourself!¡± With that, Matthew took to his heels.


    Inside the room, both James and Helen were left dumbfounded when they saw the ck spots on the


    sample.


    ¡°A-Are they really defective products?¡± Helen asked in a trembling voice.


    Looking shaken, James announced in a quivering voice, ¡°A-Ask them for a refund right now because


    we¡¯re returning the herbs!¡±


    James then dashed out of his office while Helen stood rooted to the spot, looking lost.


    How did Matthew know so much about herbs?

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Finally, James managed to get rid of all the defective herbs after spending the entire morning dealing


    with them.


    Francis visited him just shortly after he returned to his office.


    ¡°Mr. Cunningham, it¡¯s been a long time!¡±


    James perked up at once at the sight of Francis.


    ¡°Francis, what a pleasant surprise! Come and take a seat here.¡±


    Francis was the mastermind behind what Bart had done to them back then. Up until now, it was still


    unbeknownst to James and his family that it was him who had secretly sabotaged them.


    What was worse was James still deemed Francis as the rightful husband for Sasha because of his


    respectable social status.


    After some small talk, Francis cut to the chase by asking, ¡°Mr. Cunningham, why didn¡¯t you tell me


    anything about your herbarypany?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± James asked curiously.


    ¡°Actually, I used to run a herbal medicine business back then too!¡± Francis said with augh.


    ¡°Really?¡± James¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°I had no idea!¡±


    ¡°Well, I just heard about your business not too long ago. Mr. Cunningham, I¡¯m really impressed by how


    good a businessman you are. Just look at how the business is flourishing under your management! I


    reckon Sasha will have to rely on yourpany in the future to support Cunningham Pharmaceuticals!¡±


    James, whose mood was greatly lifted by Francis¡¯ ttering,ughed heartily and remarked, ¡°Oh, this is


    nothingpared to the business owned by your family! What I¡¯m having is just a small-scalepany!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Cunningham, if this is a small-scalepany, the one I¡¯m having now will be just a roadside stall


    then.¡±


    Because of Francis¡¯s statement, James became even more proud of himself and he was d that he


    made the wise choice to establish thispany because it earned him Francis¡¯ respect.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Cunningham, I heard that you¡¯ve been trying to purchase some Astragalus. I happen to


    have some of premium quality with me at a very affordable price. Would you be interested?¡±


    ¡°Really? How much is it?¡±


    Francis then gave him a price which was cheaper than the quotation he had received before by nearly


    ten percent.


    He found the price attractive. If he really got to purchase the herbs at the price, he would be able to earn


    himself nearly ten to twenty million in profit.


    ¡°Young Master Cooper, I¡¯ve nevere across Astragalus of premium quality sold at such a price. Will


    there be any problem?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Mr. Cunningham, do you think I would sabotage you, seeing how close both of us are to each other? I


    won¡¯t have any hope of marrying Sasha if I do that. I am able to offer this price only because I¡¯m not


    taking any profit. Do you think others will be able to get the same price from me?¡±


    James was pleased to hear that, realizing that Francis was willing to offer him the price because he


    needed a favor from him.


    He reckoned it would not do him any harm by grabbing the chance to profit first regardless of whether


    Francis would be able to have a rtionship with Sasha in the future or not.


    He then patted Francis¡¯ shoulder and said, ¡°Francis, I should believe you since you¡¯ve said so. How


    much of the herbs do you have? I¡¯ll take it all. As for your rtionship with Sasha, don¡¯t you worry


    because you have my full support!¡±


    Francis was overjoyed to hear that. ¡°Mr. Cunningham, thank you in advance then!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me!¡± With a wide grin, James walked Francis out of his office.


    It was only after Francis climbed into his car did he stop smiling.


    His eyes brimming with hatred, Francis gritted his teeth and muttered, ¡°Old guy, I¡¯m going to settle the


    scores with you and your family for sabotaging my uncle sooner orter! Hmph, you guys might have


    been able to get Patrick Graham¡¯s help, but so what? His power is only confined to the banking industry!


    This time, I want you guys to pay the price for whatever you guys did!¡±


    James, who had no idea Francis had set up a boobytrap for himself, was still immersed in the joy for the


    fortune he thought he was about to get in the near future.


    He immediately summoned Helen and Liam to his office to inform them of the great news.


    Helen was overjoyed to hear about it too as she nodded her head continuously in approval anduded,


    ¡°Francis is a really good kid and he¡¯s so much better than Matthew! Not only is he talented and rich, but


    also considerate. Offering help in the form of money and benefits is always better than help in the form of


    showing only concern and care!¡±

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    After leaving James¡¯ office, Liam immediately approached Helen and said, ¡°Mom, we managed to bring


    in so much profit from the first business we have.


    Seems like ourpany will have a very bright future ahead! I¡¯m thinking of getting a car for you, since it


    isn¡¯t a good idea for you to travel by taxi to meet with clients in the future. Nowadays, richdies all travel


    around in luxurious cars.¡±


    Helen¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement after listening to Liam¡¯s suggestion.


    She had long yearned for the life of a richdy and having a luxurious car was one of the basic elements


    of such a life!


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Find out which model is suitable for me and get me one. I¡¯ll ask Demi to transfer


    some money to youter!¡±


    In fact, Liam made the suggestion mainly because of his own desire.


    Since Helen did not know how to drive, the new car would surely be driven by Liam, and it would also be


    at his disposal other than the time he drove Helen around.


    After some discussion, Liam and Demi decided to purchase a Porsche Panamera which cost nearly


    three million.


    At first, Helen hesitated when she learnt about the price.


    Yet, after Liam brought her to visit the car dealership, she immediately made up her mind to buy the car.


    She straightaway drove the new car home without even talking about it with James beforehand.


    James only got to know about the car when Helen drove it to the office.


    He went so livid with rage that he nearly spurted out blood when he saw that there were 3 million less in


    thepany¡¯s ount.


    Sasha had transferred a total of thirty million over to the ount as their capital.


    Only fifteen million was left after a great fortune was expended on initiating thepany, staff


    employment and purchasing all the hardwares and softwares needed in the office.


    Now that Helen had spent over three million at one go on the car, the business ount was left with only


    twelve million.


    Most importantly, the car Helen bought was way better than his, which was still that BMW he had


    snatched from Matthew back then.


    Now that Helen had gotten herself a Porsche, the difference between the two cars was obvious.


    The couple had a bitter argument over it but in the end, James had no choice but to ept it because


    Helen prevailed in the argument.


    However, the expenditure still put thepany in a financially challenging situation.


    They had to get the cash flow running with the remaining capital as soon as possible or thepany


    would not be able to carry on its operation after some time.


    Fortunately, James had made a business deal with Francis before this. Therefore, he immediately


    contacted Francis and asked him to deliver the Astragalus to thepany.


    At the same time, he gave Francis a brief ount of the cash flow problem hispany was facing,


    which was the reason why he could only make half the payment for the herbs first and then the second


    payment some timeter.


    Of course, Francis epted the payment term readily and the herbs were then delivered to Wellness


    Herbary on the following day.


    Mr. Rodgers, who worked for Francis, delivered the herbs instead of Francis himself.


    Looking cocky, Mr. Rodgers kept onmenting that the herbs were highly sought after by many other


    companies once he reached Wellness Herbary.


    He sounded rather annoyed to see James get such a fine bargain by buying the herbs at the price


    Francis offered him.


    Both James and Helen were overjoyed to hear that.


    They would be able to make a huge profit out of selling the herbs because they managed to acquire the


    herbs at a much lower price.


    As thepany was established not too long ago, they had yet to hire any experts who had the


    necessary experience or skills to ascertain the quality of the herbs.


    Pretending to look smart, James went to check on the herbs himself but in fact, he knew nothing about it.


    He nodded his head in agreement to the deal readily just because he thought the herbs looked fresh and


    nice.


    Just as he was about to pay Francis, Matthew made a sudden appearance.


    ¡°James and Helen, what are the two of you busy doing?¡±


    Both James and Helen looked irritated at the sight of him. ¡°Who gave you the permission to be here?


    Didn¡¯t I tell you before? You aren¡¯t allowed to step foot in mypany!¡±


    In a mild tone, Matthew said, ¡°Dad, I heard that you¡¯re going to purchase Astragalus in bulk today and


    I¡¯m here to help you look at it. Are these the one? What¡¯s this funny smell?¡±

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Helen was puzzled. ¡°What funny smell?¡±


    With a frown, Matthew answered, ¡°It smells weird but I can¡¯t really pinpoint it. It doesn¡¯t smell like how


    Astragalus is supposed to smell!¡±


    Mr. Rodgers was infuriated because of hisment. ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s your problem? Are you saying that


    my herbs have got some problems? Very well, don¡¯t buy them since y¡¯all think so! Come, put them on the


    trolley and load them back into the truck!


    I have many other buyers who are interested in buying them! What can I get in return by selling the herbs


    to you guys without a profit? Mr. Cunningham, the problem doesn¡¯t lie with me as you can see very well.


    It¡¯s your son-inw who is being very picky with my herbs.


    I¡¯m not to me if Young Master Cooper asks for an exnationter! Do you know I have plenty of


    buyers out there who can¡¯t wait to buy the herbs right after I leave this ce?¡±


    James looked restless at once, thinking that he had to purchase the Astragalus by hook or by crook so


    that he could get the cash flow of hispany running to save it from its current predicament.


    On top of that, he was reluctant to give up the lucrative profit he might make out of selling the herbs.


    ¡°Matthew, keep your mouth shut! Why have I been seeing you everywhere I gotely?! You¡¯re being


    really bold to interfere with my business. Why don¡¯t you look yourself in the mirror? Just who do you think


    you are? Do you know anything about chinese herbs? How dare you make the groundless allegation that


    something is wrong with these herbs! I suppose seeing us being sessful just gets on your nerves,


    right? Offer an apology to Mr. Rodgers right now!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Matthew furrowed his brows. ¡°Dad, what I said is true. I do have some knowledge in chinese herbs and


    there¡¯s really something not right with these Astragalus¡­¡±


    Mr. Rodgers had a cow when he heard Matthew. ¡°Don¡¯t buy them if you think so! Yourpany isn¡¯t the


    only buyer that I have! What are you guys waiting for? Load them onto the trolley and bring them back!


    Damn it, do I look like I have to worry about fetching a good price for my premium quality goods? Yes,


    take them away because I¡¯m not selling to them anymore! Also, give a call to Mr. Jones and Mr. Watson


    who offered to buy them yesterday, telling them that my goods are avable to them at a price higher


    than this by thirty percent!¡±


    Both James and Helen went panic-stricken when they heard Mr. Rodgers, especially Helen because the


    company was facing financial difficulties due to her decision to purchase a new car.


    If they could not seize this deal, she supposed she would have no choice but to sell the car, which meant


    that her dream of bing a richdy would then be shattered.


    Moreover, the shareholders of the parentpany would probablye after them too if they learnt


    about the issue.


    They would also have a hard time trying to exin to Sasha how they squandered away the thirty million


    in such a short period of time after fighting so hard with her in order to establish thepany.


    Helen, who grew angrier the more she thought about the repercussions, suddenly dashed toward


    Matthew to p him across the face.


    Matthew dodged immediately, which angered Helen even more. ¡°How dare you try to avoid me?! Why?


    Do you think you don¡¯t deserve to be pped? You¡¯re just a useless piece of crap who depends on us for


    a living. Do you really think you own Cunningham Pharmaceuticals? Do you think you have a say in


    everything? Who do you think you are bying over here to meddle with our business? Scram! Get out


    of here or I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± While Helen was cursing Matthew bitterly, she charged toward him


    ferociously.


    Matthew hastily dodged her attack because he did not dare to fight back.


    In the end, he was forced to leave because of Helen.


    Meanwhile, James had managed to cate Mr. Rodgers after much effort.


    It was only after making the payment for the herbs in a hasty manner did James let out a long sigh of


    relief as though he just got himself a great bargain.


    Mr. Rodgers called Francis right after he left Wellness Herbary. ¡°Young Master Cooper, everything is


    settled! They fell for it!¡±

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Matthew immediately told Sasha all about the issue with the herbs after leaving Wellness Herbary.


    Sasha, who looked deeply shaken after listening to him, intended to call James in an instant but she was


    stopped by Matthew, who was of the opinion that something was fishy with the deal.


    It was too much of a coincidence that someone sent a huge amount of defective herbs to James right


    after Wellness Herbary was established.


    Obviously, this was a trap set by someone with the intention to sabotage James.


    Therefore, Matthew decided not to alert the mastermind prematurely before he managed to lure him


    out.


    When the Astragalus was delivered to Cunningham Pharmaceuticals from Wellness Herbary, Sasha had


    them moved to the storeroom instead of using it.


    There were CCTV cameras installed in the storeroom which could capture the entire period of time the


    Astragalus was stored to serve as evidence in the future.


    Ten dayster, Francis suddenly visited James¡¯ office.


    As James had gained a huge profit from the deal, he started having an even more favorable opinion of


    Francis.


    ¡°Francis, you¡¯re here. Come on in and take a seat!¡± James made some tea and served it to him.


    With a bleak look, Francis eximed, ¡°Mr. Cunningham, something bad happened!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James was stunned for a moment when he heard him.


    ¡°I was sabotaged by someone¡­¡± Francis muttered. ¡°Mr. Rodgers kept a batch of defective Astragalus


    behind my back. They¡¯re chemically processed and their quality is far below the required standard! I was


    just told that the government is currently trying to trace the herbs!¡±


    With a nk, the teapot in James¡¯ hands was dropped onto the floor.


    Looking terror-stricken, James asked in a trembling voice, ¡°H-How did this happen?¡±


    ¡°s!¡± Francis sounded helpless as hemented, ¡°We should never judge a book by its cover! Mr.


    Rodgers used to be so respectful when he worked for me back then. It¡¯s out of everyone¡¯s expectation


    that he would pull off something like that behind my back!¡±


    ¡°S-So¡­ What will happen if the batch of Astragalus is found by the government? Will they confiscate


    everything? I spent a lot of money on the herbs. Wh-What should I do if they all get confiscated?¡± James


    said.


    In a resigned tone, Francis said, ¡°Mr. Cunningham, it¡¯s not a big deal if just the herbs are confiscated.


    The problem is, the herbs were delivered to Cunningham Pharmaceuticals and used to manufacture


    other medicines, and all the medicines that contain the defective herbs have already been released to


    the market. This issue is capable of destroying Cunningham Pharmaceuticals for good if the government


    manages to track it down!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± James copsed onto the chair directly after listening to Francis.


    It was with painstaking effort did they manage to seize the right to manage Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals.


    Their luxurious cars, their distinguished social statuses and their expenses all relied on thepany.


    If thepany copsed, did that mean they would have to go back to the penniless life they once had?


    James had toiled for most of his life to get the life he was having now. How could he give it up so easily?


    On top of that, the shareholders of thepany would definitely give him a hard time if Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals was destroyed because of the defective Astragalus.


    All of a sudden, it dawned upon him that he had made a huge blunder this time.


    ¡°Francis, y-you have to help me solve this mess since you¡¯re the seller¡­¡±


    With a sigh, Francis said, ¡°Mr. Cunningham, that¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m here¡ªto help you. The only way out is


    to find another pharmaceuticalpany and im it as the one which bought the batch of defective


    Astragalus. This way, the pharmaceuticalpany will be made the scapegoat for Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals, but thatpany will be ruined!¡±


    Looking lost, James asked, ¡°Wh-Where am I supposed to find a pharmaceuticalpany to take the


    me?¡°


    ¡°I happen to own a pharmaceuticalpany right now¡­¡± Francis said.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    James¡¯ eyes widened immediately. ¡°Francis, y-you have to help us! You have to help Sasha! Sasha is


    managing Cunningham Pharmaceuticals right now. Since you love her so deeply, I suppose it will hurt


    you too to see her sad?¡±


    Francis admitted in a soft voice, ¡°Mr. Cunningham, you¡¯re right. I do love Sasha, but she¡¯s another man¡¯s


    wife now and I¡¯m not rted to her in any way. Meanwhile, my pharmaceuticalpany is worth around


    sixty to seventy million. Losing that kind of money for a woman who isn¡¯t rted to me at all is just¡­¡±


    James frowned, knowing vaguely what Francis meant.


    ¡°Francis, you know very well that the marriage between Sasha and Matthew is never going tost! Since


    their marriage only exists in name, they will divorce each other sooner orter. We¡¯ve always favored you


    and you are the ideal husband for Sasha. Helen and I think the marriage between you and Sasha will be


    perfect,¡± James said with a simpering smile.


    With a sigh, Francis responded, ¡°Mr. Cunningham, you¡¯re right. However, I still don¡¯t have any chance


    because Matthew and Sasha have yet to divorce each other. Since they¡¯re still married, don¡¯t you think


    it¡¯s not quite appropriate for me to spend sixty to seventy million to settle this issue?¡±


    James was stunned for a second before he asked, ¡°Do you mean that y-you will help us solve the


    problem as long as they get a divorce?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Cunningham, I need to have something that I can look forward to. As long as I can see some hope


    in my rtionship with Sasha, I will help you solve the problem. What do you think?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, James nodded his head slowly. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal! Francis, while I get them to


    divorce each other, you help me settle this issue. What do you think?¡±


    Francis nodded immediately. ¡°Mr. Cunningham, please don¡¯t worry because I can definitely settle it!¡±


    After walking Francis out, James found Helen and recounted the issue to her.


    She was so shaken by the problem that she nearly broke into tears.


    However, she sighed in relief when she heard thetter part of the story.


    ¡°Cunningham Pharmaceuticals can be protected as long as they get a divorce. What a great bargain!


    Well, let¡¯s visit Sasha then. This time, I¡¯ll get them to divorce each other by hook or by crook! If she


    refuses to divorce him, I¡¯ll kneel down in her office until she says yes! Let¡¯s see whether her mother or


    that useless man is more important to her!¡±


    As soon as James and Helen stepped into Sasha¡¯s office, they snapped at her directly, ¡°Sasha, you must


    get a divorce with Matthew this time! You have to divorce him even if you don¡¯t agree! If you refuse to do


    so, we will sever our ties with you!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Sasha, who was baffled, asked, ¡°Dad, Mom, what¡¯s wrong with the two of you? Why are you guys still


    picking on Matthew even after you started thepany? What did he do to offend you guys again?¡±


    Helen eximed furiously, ¡°He offended us on many asions! Just looking at how ipetent he is is


    enough to make me angry! He knows nothing but he¡¯s confident enough to interfere with our business!


    Sasha, I don¡¯t really expect you to find yourself a very capable husband, but you just can¡¯t have a


    useless man as your husband! By doing that, not only have you brought embarrassment on yourself, but


    you also brought disgrace to your family, do you know that?¡±


    With a frown, Sasha emphasized, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m repeating this one more time¡ªI won¡¯t divorce Matthew! He


    has done nothing wrong! Throughout the past three years of our married life, he didn¡¯t evenin


    once about how we¡¯ve been treating him! So, we have no right to talk about divorce with him!¡±


    After ncing at each other, James and Helen straightaway knelt down on the floor with a thud.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, what are you guys doing?¡± Dumbfounded, Sasha ran over to help them to their feet.


    Meanwhile, Helen pleaded with tears, ¡°Sasha, we¡¯re begging you to divorce Matthew!¡±

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    With their knees on the floor, both James and Helen implored in a croaky voice, ¡°We¡¯re doing this for


    your own good! Since Matthew isn¡¯t a nice man and you can find yourself a better husband, why are you


    so insistent on keeping him?¡±


    Sasha urged anxiously, ¡°Dad, Mom, please get up first before we talk!¡±


    ¡°Sasha, we won¡¯t get up until you agree to divorce him!¡± James said.


    ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t get up until you agree to divorce him and we¡¯ll have our knees on the floor until you say


    yes! Sasha, if you are cruel enough to let us kneel down in front of you, you may say no!¡± Helen


    threatened.


    Sasha was panic-stricken as the sight of her parents kneeling down before her put her under immense


    pressure. After a moment of contemtion, she gritted her teeth and got down on her knees too. ¡°Dad,


    Mom, I¡¯ll kneel down too since the two of you refuse to get up. Let¡¯s talk this way! However, my stance


    is still the same¡ªI won¡¯t divorce Matthew!¡±


    Both James and Helen were stunned. At first, they had intended to use this trick topel Sasha into


    divorcing Matthew but that trick no longer worked now that Sasha had gotten down on her knees too.


    After ncing at each other, James let out a sigh atst and confessed, ¡°Sasha, to be honest¡­¡± He


    gave her an ount of the batch of defective Astragalus.


    ¡°Sasha, your mother and I really can¡¯t think of any other way to solve it. We only managed to get


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals after putting in a lot of effort. If it¡¯s destroyed in our hands, we¡¯ll be


    condemned by the rest of the family for the rest of our lives and we might really have to kill ourselves by


    the time it happens! Now, you just need to get a divorce with Matthew and Young Master Cooper will


    settle everything. I suppose you won¡¯t allow Cunningham Pharmaceuticals to be destroyed by this


    problem now that it¡¯s worth up to one billion?¡±


    Sasha chuckled when she heard her father. ¡°Dad, Mom, is that the thing which has been bothering the


    two of you?¡±


    Helen grew anxious when she heard Sasha¡¯s tone. ¡°Sasha, that is a very serious problem! Since the


    drugs manufactured by Cunningham Pharmaceuticals have already been released to the market,


    countless consumers out there might have already bought them! If the government finds out about this, it


    will be the end of ourpany!¡±


    Laughing heartily, Sasha helped her parents to their feet and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, you guys don¡¯t have to


    worry about anything if that¡¯s what¡¯s been bothering you guys.¡±


    Looking astonished, both of them asked, ¡°Why¡¯s that so?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve never used that batch of Astragalus to manufacture the drugs!¡± Sasha said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Both of them went wide-eyed with pleasant surprise written all over their face.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°You didn¡¯t use it? S-Seriously? Didn¡¯t thepany just happen to be short on Astragalus?¡±


    With a smile, Sasha said, ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s all thanks to Matthew!¡± After exining what Matthew


    had done to her parents, Sasha continued with augh, ¡°That batch of Astragalus is still in the storeroom


    now. The CCTV camera inside had been kept running right from the moment the herbs arrived at our


    company. This will leave no room for anyone to sabotage us with the defective herbs because the CCTV


    footage will be able to prove that we¡¯re innocent!¡±


    Both James and Helen looked bbergasted because it had never urred to them that things could


    actually turn out this way.


    ¡°R-Really?¡± James sounded overjoyed.


    ¡°Of course! If you don¡¯t believe me, I can bring you guys to the storeroomter to take a look!¡± Sasha


    said.


    ¡°Terrific! That¡¯s just terrific!¡± James eximed.


    Looking delighted, Helen asked, ¡°Sasha, was this really Matthew¡¯s idea?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Sasha said proudly. ¡°Matthew was of the opinion that someone must have deliberately set


    up this trap in order to sabotage us. Dad, Mom, obviously it¡¯s Francis who is trying to frame us!¡±


    James scratched his head and doubted, ¡°Really? But Young Master Cooper is a nice guy. Why does he


    need to sabotage us?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Sasha snapped with her lips pursed, ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time he tried to sabotage us. He was the


    mastermind who caused our business ount to be frozenst time! Bart Jenkins is his uncle!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± James widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°You must be kidding!¡±

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you may do some checking yourself! Bart Jenkins had been fired by the bank


    and I only got to know it when I went to the bank to do some errands some time ago. I guess Francis


    Cooper is trying to sabotage us this time to avenge his uncle¡¯s termination!¡±


    James was enraged at once when he realized the truth. ¡°Francis Cooper, that son-of-a-bxtch! It¡¯s a


    shame that I have always thought of him as a nice guy! Never have I expected that he would set up a


    trap to sabotage me! I must have been blind to not be able to realize his true colors!¡±


    Helenmented gratefully, ¡°All credit goes to Matthew this time! Without him, we would have made a


    huge blunder! James, you should treat him better in the future, do you understand?¡±


    James nodded vigorously and said, ¡°Of course! That¡¯s for sure!¡±


    Joy was written all over Sasha¡¯s face because she was delighted to see her parents adopting a


    different attitude toward Matthew.


    In the meantime, she had instructed the legal team of thepany to follow up what Francis Cooper did.


    Since Cunningham Pharmaceuticals did not use the batch of Astragalus to manufacture its drugs at all,


    the responsibility fell on the supplier.


    Not only would Francis have to refund what they had paid him for the defective Astragalus, but he would


    also have to offer them a huge sum ofpensation.


    James and Helen then returned to theirpany in a buoyant mood.


    Liam approached them and asked, ¡°James and Helen, you guys are back. How did it go? Did Sasha


    agree to divorce Matthew? Do I have to gather some guys to beat Matthew up so that he will divorce


    Sasha obediently?¡±


    Prior to this, James and Helen would have praised him for his suggestion.


    But this time, they looked affronted to hear his suggestion.


    ¡°Liam, what nonsense are you talking about? Matthew is your brother-inw and he¡¯s our family. How


    can you do something like that to him? You¡¯d better be more respectful to him in the future or you won¡¯t


    be allowed to step foot in my house anymore!¡±


    Liam looked bewildered while he received the severe admonishment from the couple.


    He had never been treated this way before whenever he talked bad about Matthew in front of them.


    What was wrong with them today?


    He immediately went to look for Demi. When he finally learnt about the turn of events, he looked deeply


    rattled.


    ¡°We¡¯re in trouble this time!¡± Liam said anxiously. ¡°James and Helen have adopted a different attitude


    toward Matthew. Does that mean they have epted him as their son-inw? Will they give the entire


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals to him if he manages to make them happy enough?¡±


    Demi looked anguished because she had always been the less favored childpared to Sasha.


    If Matthew was in control of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, how much benefit could she gain from her


    family?


    ¡°We have toe up with ways to get Dad and Mom to continue hating Matthew!¡± she said.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Liam nodded slowly because he thought the same thing.


    After some contemtion, he suddenly came up with a n.


    ¡°I have an idea!¡± Liam announced joyfully.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Demi quickly asked him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s tell all the minor shareholders of thepany about the defective herbs!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Are you crazy? Dad and Mom were nearly sent to jail because of what happenedst time. If you


    tell the minor shareholders about the mess this time, they will surely make a big fuss out of it!¡± Demi was


    anxious.


    Liam chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want them to do! If the issue gets bigger, Dad and Mom


    will surely get chased out of thepany by the shareholders. As Matthew did well in preventing the


    disastrous mess from befalling thepany, they will definitely demand to let Matthew manage the


    company!¡±


    Demi red at him in disbelief. ¡°By doing so, aren¡¯t you helping Matthew get thepany?¡±


    Liam sniggered. ¡°Try to imagine what Dad and Mom would think¡ªif they were chased out by the


    company they built with their hard work while Matthew became the boss, would they be able to ept


    that? The most important thing now is to get Dad and Mom to continue taking our side. As long as we


    have them, we will be able to get all these things back sooner orter!¡±


    It all dawned upon Demi the next second.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Subsequent to that, Liam had one of his friends send messages to the shareholders of thepany


    tipping them off the incident regarding the defective batch of Astragalus.


    Before long, the shareholders gathered and visited Sasha¡¯s office to make a fuss about it.


    Despite Sasha¡¯s persuasion, the shareholders still insisted on summoning James and Helen to confront


    them about the issue.


    Just like what Liam had predicted, the shareholders made use of what happenedst time topel


    James and Helen to surrender the right to manage Wellness Herbary.


    On top of that, the shareholders too started demanding to let Matthew be in charge of Wellness


    Herbary because they thought Matthew was a verypetent man considering the fact that he had


    done a great job this time and he had managed to trace back the 300 million previously.


    This annoyed James and Helen tremendously.


    It had taken them a painstaking effort to establish Wellness Herbary, and they had even gotten their


    name cards printed, on which they werebeled as the bosses of thepany.


    Not too long after they showed off their name cards on their Instagram Story, they were going to be


    ousted by Wellness Herbary. How could they ept that?


    However, it was no use trying to put up a fight because those shareholders would not care about


    salvaging their reputation. After a round of bitter argument, the couple had no choice but to leave


    Wellness Herbary in dejection.


    Simrly, Liam and Demi were chased out of thepany.


    The new Porsche Helen just purchased was kept by the shareholders and they intended to hand it to


    Matthew.


    Helen was so livid with rage that her eyes went red-rimmed because she had just shared the photos of


    her new car on her Instagram Story not too long ago.


    Many of her rtives and old friends had expressed their envy and had been pestering her to let them


    have a look at her new car.


    In the end, she lost both her position in thepany as well as her new car.


    How was she going to exin to those rtives and old friends of hers if they asked her about the car


    again?


    She would be deemed as a liar who only imed to own the car for vanity reasons now that she no


    longer owned the car.


    Just shortly after they made it back home despondently, Liam and Demi visited them.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What happened, Dad? Why was Matthew suddenly made the boss of Wellness Herbary even though


    thepany is owned by the two of you? Who gave him the right to be in charge of thepany


    founded by our family?¡± Demiined non-stop right after she stepped into the living room.


    ¡°Keep your mouth shut!¡± Helen snapped with annoyance. ¡°It was Matthew who saved our butt this time,


    otherwise, ourpany would have already been finished! The two of you have to treat Matthew better


    in the future, do you understand?¡±


    Demi looked enraged as she eximed, ¡°Why do I need to treat him nicer? Mom, can¡¯t you understand


    what all this is about? Based on your understanding of Matthew, do you think he will be so kind to us?


    He¡¯s been eyeing the wealth of our family right from the beginning. He is the mastermind behind this


    episode so that he can drive the two of you out of Wellness Herbary! Then, he will be able to take charge


    of thepany and devour our family assets bit by bit! See, he¡¯s seeded in his first step because


    he¡¯s now the boss of Wellness Herbary which is established by both of you with so much effort! Soon,


    the assets of our family will be fully controlled by an outsider!¡±


    James and Helen frowned at the same time as they nced at each other after listening to Demi¡¯s


    statement.


    ¡°Demi, is what you said true?¡± James asked in a grim voice.


    Demi said with her lips pursed, ¡°Dad, can¡¯t you see who has benefited and who has suffered a loss from


    this matter? Haven¡¯t you noticed anything? Matthew has been trying to get those shareholders on his


    side ever since thest incident! Even Sasha has fallen for his deception as she has been doing


    everything ording to his decisions. Now that he has taken Wellness Herbary as his own, he might rob


    us of everything our family owns one day!¡±


    Looking deeply shaken, James smacked the table and stood bolt upright. ¡°What a cunning scumbag he


    is! I nearly fell for his deception. No way, I can¡¯t allow him to seize the assets of my family! Liam, drive


    me to the office now! I have to confront Sasha about this!¡±


    Liam secretly felt delighted seeing that he had finally turned the tables.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Sasha had asked Matthew to meet her at Cunningham Pharmaceuticals to inform him that he was made


    the boss of Wellness Herbary.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, Matthew had no intention to take charge of Wellness Herbary because he would prefer to keep


    on working at the emergency department of the hospital for a longer period of time so that he could hone


    his medical skills and save more lives.


    At that juncture, the door of Sasha¡¯s office was kicked open by someone.


    James, who looked furious, charged into the office.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sasha eximed.


    James lunged toward Matthew furiously and lifted his hand to p him.


    Matthew reacted fast and dodged his hand. ¡°Dad, what happened?¡± he asked anxiously.


    James roared ferociously, ¡°What happened?! I¡¯m going to beat you to death, you shameless and dirty


    scumbag!¡±


    When James was about to pounce on Matthew again, Sasha quickly jogged over and held him back just


    in time.


    ¡°Dad, tell me what¡¯s going on! Why do you want to beat him up?¡±


    With raging fury, James yelled, ¡°Sasha, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still defending him. Do you know that you¡¯ve


    already been bluffed by this scumbag?! Do you really think he has been doing everything for the good of


    our family? Everything he did is aimed at robbing us of our family wealth!¡±


    Matthew, who was flummoxed, questioned, ¡°Dad, since when did I start eyeing the assets of the


    Cunninghams?¡±


    James confronted him furiously, ¡°If you aren¡¯t eyeing our family wealth, why did you oust me from


    Wellness Herbary so that you could be the boss?¡±


    Matthew nearly spurted out blood when he heard James. Was he the one to be med for that?


    ¡°Dad, how can you phrase it like that? You were ousted from Wellness Herbary due to the collective


    decision made by the shareholders! It was those shareholders who demanded Matthew to take charge of


    thepany! What did Matthew have anything to do with that?¡±


    At the moment, Helen too barged into Sasha¡¯s office and snapped angrily, ¡°Hmph, if he had not done all


    those things, would we have been driven out of Wellness Herbary? What was his motive by deliberately


    letting us make a blunder and showing off in front of the shareholders? Can¡¯t you see what he¡¯s trying to


    do?¡±


    Sasha was left speechless after listening to what her mother said. ¡°Mom, Matthew reminded both of you


    that something was not right with the batch of Astragalus right from the beginning. In the end, both of you


    still made the mistake because you guys refused to listen to him! How could you say he deliberately


    allowed you guys to make the mistake by doing nothing to stop it? On top of that, if it wasn¡¯t for him,


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals would have already been finished!¡±


    Refusing to listen to Sasha, James and Helen went on to make a scene to force Matthew to hand over


    the right to take charge of Wellness Herbary.


    Matthew let out a sigh after listening to their arguments for a moment. ¡°James and Helen, I¡¯ve got it!


    Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ept the role of managing Wellness Herbary.¡±


    What he said calmed James and Helen down slightly but it made Sasha apprehensive. ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t


    give in to them. It was the shareholders who asked you to take charge of thepany. So, no one is


    able to stop it from happening!¡± Sasha said.


    Exasperated, Helen eximed, ¡°Sasha, do you think you no longer have to listen to us because we¡¯re


    getting old? Very well, just let him be the boss of Wellness Herbary while I¡¯ll go and kill myself. There¡¯s


    no point in staying alive since I am just an eyesore to my daughter who has started taking the side of an


    outsider!¡±


    Seeing that Helen was about to create a scene, Sasha knew it was hopeless trying to defend Matthew.


    Atst, she had no choice but to cave in and stopped insisting that Matthew be the boss of Wellness


    Herbary.


    Both James and Helen looked overjoyed as though they had just prevailed in a battle before they exited


    Sasha¡¯s room proudly with their heads held high.


    With her eyes red-rimmed, Sasha looked at Matthew and apologized to him.


    Matthew shook his head and said, ¡°You silly girl, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me because I never had


    the intention to take up the job.¡±

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    ¡°I just can¡¯t ept how unfair they¡¯ve been treating you. They didn¡¯t even say anything after Liam


    created a huge mess, but when ites to you, not only do they not appreciate the things you have


    done for our family, but they also treat you badly¡­¡±


    Matthew chuckled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how they treat me because only you matter to me!¡±


    His statement made Sasha¡¯s heart flutter. Staring at Matthew, her eyes went red-rimmed again.


    Suddenly, she stood on tiptoe and nted a light kiss on his lips.


    Delighted by that, Matthew stretched his hands and wrapped them around her.


    At that juncture, a secretary stepped into Sasha¡¯s office and said, ¡°President Cunningham, the meeting is


    about to begin.¡±


    Sasha, whose face was as red as a tomato, answered with her head held low, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there soon!¡±


    Matthew was sad for losing such a perfect chance to have an intimate moment with Sasha.


    After leaving Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, he did not head straight back to the hospital.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    In fact, he had been trying to find out everything he could about his two buddiestely.


    He was strolling along a pathway in an area where Julian was spotted by one of his ssmates before.


    He had visited the ce several times before to see whether he was lucky enough to bump into Julian.


    Halfway along the path, he suddenly heard a familiar voiceing from somewhere near him.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you! Our daughter misses you very much! P-Please go and see her! Please, I¡¯m begging


    you¡­¡±


    Matthew¡¯s heart gave a lurch because it was a voice he would never forget.


    It was because it belonged to his best buddy, Julian Davis.


    They used to sit next to each other in the ssroom and share the same bunk bed in the hostel for two


    years.


    He could still remember how Julian had risked his life to save him when he was bullied by some


    gangsters nearby the school.


    Because of that, Julian¡¯s legs were broken and he had to walk with a limp ever since.


    Later on, Matthew left the school after his mother passed away and after the tragedy befell his family.


    Julian then left the ce to fight for his own career. The two of them had never seen each other ever


    since then as both of them were busy with their own life.


    However, Matthew would never forget about his buddy.


    Quickly, he turned around and saw an unkempt man who was dressed shabbily standing somewhere not


    far away from him. The man was trying to stop ady who dressed extravagantly from leaving.


    Although the man had a sunken face and he was just skin and bones, Matthew could still recognize him


    to be Julian.


    Thedy was then drawn into the arms of a man with a bulging belly who was eyeing Julian with


    contempt.


    ¡°Julian Davis, can you please spare me the sickening sight of you? Look at how pathetic you are now! I


    wonder why I actually fell in love with you back then! Why do you want me to see our daughter? Are you


    trying to stop me from leaving by using our daughter as bait so that I will go back to the penniless life I


    used to have with you? You can drop that idea now because I won¡¯t go with you!¡±


    Julian was in a panic. ¡°I-I have never thought of using our daughter to stop you from leaving, but our


    daughter is seriously ill. S-She might not be able to live long and herst wish is to see you for onest


    time! I¡¯m begging you to go and see her just to fulfil herst wish! I¡¯m begging you! Please!¡± Julian¡¯s


    croaky voice drew the attention of many passers-by along that path.


    Thedy got angry and snapped, ¡°Get out of my way! Don¡¯t try to get me to be sympathetic because I¡¯m


    not buying it! I¡¯m on my way to attend a high-end function so don¡¯t you affect my mood!¡±


    While she was talking, thedy was ready to walk past Julian.


    In a fit of panic, Julian grabbed her clothes and implored, ¡°I¡¯m begging you to visit our daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it, how dare you touch my wife?¡± The man standing next to thedy freaked out and hended a


    kick on Julian, causing him to fall over.


    Matthew¡¯s face darkened as he made his way to Julian with his fists clenched tightly.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Kicking Julian to the ground apparently wasn¡¯t enough to alleviate the fat guy¡¯s anger as he went on and


    landed a few more kicks on Julian¡¯s chest.


    Julian huddled up on the ground with his arms wrapped around his head. Perhaps his body was too


    weak, he actually threw up a mouthful of blood after being kicked by the fat guy, and his blood just


    happened tond on the fat guy¡¯s shoes.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± the fat guy cursed angrily.


    ¡°How dare you puke blood on my shoes? Do you know how much it costs? This pair of shoes is a


    customized model which cost around seventeen thousand! I won¡¯t be able to afford these shoes even


    after selling you off! You¡¯ll pay for this!¡±


    Suddenly, the fat guy¡¯s voice came to a halt because he was strangled by someone.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew was grabbing him by his neck from behind and lifted his entire body off the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing?! Why¡¯re you messing with my husband?!¡± thedy next to him shrieked.


    Matthew gave thedy a kick and sent her copsing to the ground. Clutching her stomach in pain, the


    lady was having a hard time getting to her feet.


    After thrusting the fat guy viciously onto the ground, Matthew stepped on the fat guy¡¯s head with his foot


    before extending his hand to help Julian get up.


    The moment Julian saw him, he was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Matthew, w-why are you here?¡±


    With a faint smile, Matthew answered him, ¡°I just happened to pass by and I heard your voice.¡±


    ¡°Bud, it¡¯s great to see you again!¡± Julian burst into tears in an instant. At that moment, the seven-feet


    man sobbed like a child.


    Matthew¡¯s eyes went red-rimmed too. He patted Julian¡¯s shoulder emotionally before he lifted the fat guy


    up all of a sudden.


    ¡°Get on your knees!¡± Matthew roared.


    ¡°Hey, do you have any idea who I am?! Do you believe I can get someone here to chop you into


    pieces?!¡± the fat guy yelled angrily.


    Julian, who had recovered from the surprise of seeing Matthew, urged anxiously, ¡°Matthew, d-don¡¯t make


    a fuss out of it. This is Master Tiger and this area is his territory. W-We can¡¯t afford to offend him because


    he¡¯s a very powerful man¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether he¡¯s called Master Tiger or Master Dragon! No one is allowed to bully my buddy,


    including the king!¡±


    Julian panicked when he heard Matthew. ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t be rash! Since we are adults, we shouldn¡¯t be


    impulsive! Master Tiger isn¡¯t someone we can offend!¡±


    Matthew shook his head and insisted, ¡°Just let me handle it and don¡¯t worry! You¡¯re Master Tiger, aren¡¯t


    you? I¡¯m giving you one more chance. Get down on your knees now and offer a kowtow to my buddy as


    an apology. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to kneel down on the ground for the rest of your life!¡±


    Master Tiger responded to his threat with a furious roar, ¡°Who are you trying to scare? This area is my


    territory and my men will be here soon. I¡¯ll see how you¡¯re going to kneel down and offer kowtows to me


    later!¡±


    Thedy standing next to him squealed, ¡°Those aren¡¯t enough. Honey, since he had the guts to kick me,


    you must break both of his legs!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll get a punishment much more serious than getting his legs brokenter!¡± Master Tiger


    sneered.


    Looking anguished, Julian pleaded, ¡°Master Tiger, Matthew offended you because he didn¡¯t know you!


    Please be generous and forgive him! I-I¡¯ll apologize to you on his behalf¡­ I-I can kneel down for you¡­¡±


    While Julian was talking, he was about to get down on his knees, but he was pulled back upright by


    Matthew.


    ¡°Hey bud, don¡¯t ever get down on your knees for anyone in your entire life!¡±


    Eyeing Master Tiger with his eyes brimming with iciness, Matthew challenged, ¡°You don¡¯t want to get


    down on your knees, do you? Very well. From now on, you won¡¯t be able to kneel down again for the rest


    of your life!¡± With that, Matthew fished out two silver needles and used them to poke Master Tiger¡¯s legs


    several times.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Master Tiger looked befuddled.


    Just after he said that, he slumped to the ground with a thud and was unable to get back to his feet.


    He struggled hard to stand up, but to his horror, his legs could no longer feel a thing.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    ¡°Wh-What did you do to me?¡± Master Tiger questioned in a panicked voice.


    With a sneer, Matthew responded, ¡°I¡¯ve broken the meridians in your legs! Don¡¯t think of standing up for


    the rest of your life ever again!¡±


    Master Tiger¡¯s eyes widened out of anger and he cursed, ¡°Damn it, who are you trying to intimidate? You


    say the meridians in my legs are broken just because you poked me with your needles?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Do you think meridians are balloons that can be punctured so easily? Asshole, your threat won¡¯t work on


    me because I¡¯m used to getting threats like these all the time! You¡¯d better stay here and wait for my men


    toe kill you!¡±


    Matthew snickered and said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for them now.¡±


    A short whileter came six men who jogged over from behind.


    ¡°Master Tiger, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Master Tiger was ted to see them. Pointing at Matthew, he yelled angrily, ¡°F*ck this scumbag! Go and


    break his legs now!¡±


    The six men immediately charged toward Matthew.


    Looking deeply shaken, Julian hesitated for a few seconds before picking up a piece ofrge brick from


    somewhere on the ground and stood in front of Matthew.


    ¡°Run, Matthew! I¡¯ll stall them!¡±


    Once again, Matthew¡¯s eyes reddened.


    Julian had protected him from the attacks of the gangsters the same way before during their school days,


    and that was how he got one of his legs broken.


    Despite so many years having passed, Julian still did the same thing when they were facing a dangerous


    situation.


    Just like what he had done back then, he stepped forward and put himself in front of Matthew at the most


    crucial moment.


    He¡¯s a true friend! But this time, it¡¯s my turn to put myself in front of you and protect you from the danger,


    Bud!


    Shouting, the six men dashed toward them.


    Thedy, who was thrilled to see the action, shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Punch him! Beat him! Beat


    him to death! Beat the two scumbags to death and spare none of them! How dare the two of you


    penniless guys set yourself against my husband? Let¡¯s see how both of you are going to die!¡±


    After dragging Julian behind him, Matthew charged forward andnded a forceful punch on the nose


    bridge of the man who was at the forefront of the group.


    The man directly copsed onto the ground; having his nasal bone broken and a few of his teeth fallen


    out, he started spurting out blood.


    Shortly after that, Matthewnded a kick on another one from the group and sent him flying to a


    flowerbed behind them.


    With both hands outstretched, he then seized the necks of two guys and smashed their heads forcefully


    against each other. As a result, the two guys fainted on the spot and fell onto the ground.


    Realizing the odds were against them, the remaining two of the group intended to make a run for their


    lives.


    Yet, Matthew lunged forward and gave one of them a kick to send him tumbling to the ground.


    With his other leg, he made a horizontal sweep and broke the bones of the other man¡¯s legs.


    Within a minute¡¯s time, all six men had copsed onto the ground and could not get back up.


    Those guys were floored because none of them had foreseen such an oue.


    Julian¡¯s eyes widened with so much shock that his eyeballs seemed to be on the verge of popping out.


    ¡°Matthew, h-have you gone through some physical training?¡±


    With a faint smile, Matthew walked toward Master Tiger and asked, ¡°Now, are you willing to apologize to


    my buddy?¡±


    Master Tiger looked resentful and he snapped, ¡°Dream on! You may be able to deal with six guys but can


    you deal with sixty or six hundred guys? Damn it! All my men will be here soon and I just can¡¯t wait to


    see how you will get yourself killed!¡±


    Matthew shook his head and said, ¡°Seems like you still don¡¯t know what kind of mess you¡¯ve gotten


    yourself into! In this case, I¡¯ll just let you lie on the ground here and I¡¯ll wait for you toe and beg for


    my mercy when you realize your mistake!¡±


    With that, Matthew pulled Julian away with him while Master Tiger was still hurling curses at them. ¡°Are


    you trying to threaten me? Just wait till I get my legs fixed at the hospital and I¡¯lle and take your life


    myself! Just wait and see!¡±


    Julian, who looked terror-stricken, tried to persuade Matthew, ¡°Matthew, s-should we offer our apologies


    to Master Tiger? He¡¯s the cousin of Stanley Carlson, the boss of Carlson Group. W-We really can¡¯t afford


    to offend a man like him¡­¡±

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Instead of looking intimidated, Matthew chuckled when he heard Julian.


    ¡°Stanley Carlson? Now, things are getting interesting! Well, let¡¯s just wait for Stanley Carlson to visit us


    then!¡±


    Looking puzzled, Julian wondered whether Matthew really wasn¡¯t intimidated by the mention of Stanley


    Carlson, who enjoyed tremendous fame in Eastcliff.


    ¡°By the way, how did you get yourself into this state? Where have you been over the years? And who


    was thatdy just now?¡± Matthew posed the questions along the way.


    With a sigh, Julian then gave him an ount of his predicament.


    After Matthew dropped out of school because of what happened to his family back then, Julian then went


    on to spend another year goofing off at school and finally received his graduation certificate in the end.


    Later on, he started doing business and met Jayde Wright, thedy who was with Master Tiger just now.


    Being young and immature, the two of them got married and had a daughter together.


    The year before thest, their daughter was diagnosed to have a congenital heart disease and all their


    savings had been spent on treating their daughter.


    Jayde, who couldn¡¯t stand the impoverished life, divorced him directly and brought all the cash away with


    her, leaving their sick daughter to Julian alone.


    Ever since then, Julian had been working hard at the construction site and he struggled to earn money to


    pay for his daughter¡¯s treatment.


    However, his daughter didn¡¯t recover after getting treatment and her condition worsened.


    The doctor had already issued him a notice informing him that his daughter wouldn¡¯t be able tost for


    more than a month.


    At the same time, his daughter¡¯s biggest wish was to see her mother again.


    That was the reason why Julian made a trip to the area and begged Jayde to visit their daughter.


    Little did he know that she would be so heartless.


    Throughout the year after she divorced him, she had never paid their daughter a single visit.


    Not only that, she had started avoiding Julian as though meeting him would bring her bad luck ever since


    she learnt that their daughter was dying.


    Finally, Julian was able to bump into her tonight. He was determined to fulfil his daughter¡¯s wish even


    though it meant he had to get down on his knees and begged her to see their daughter.


    Despite being a seven-feet guy, Julian¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but redden when he recounted his story.


    Matthew couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh seeing how haggard and tired he appeared.


    Now, he was only the shadow of his former self, who used to be an ambitious and spirited young man.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Matthew said.


    ¡°Where to?¡± Julian asked, feeling puzzled.


    Matthew chuckled and exined, ¡°Let¡¯s go and visit my niece!¡±


    Following Julian, the two of them reached a very secluded slum in the suburbs.


    Inside a very dark and dpidated small hut, Matthew finally got to see Julian¡¯s daughter.


    She was a little girl around three to four years old who was blessed with a pair of huge eyes. However,


    she was so weak that she was a bag of bones.


    It was heart-wrenching to see the little girl lying on the bed in the hut where the smell of chinese herbal


    medicine permeated everywhere.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was so feeble that it was heartbreaking to hear.


    Julian¡¯s eyes reddened as he hurriedly walked over and drew the little girl into his arms.


    ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t be afraid! Daddy¡¯s here! Look who¡¯s here! This is Uncle Larson and he¡¯s here to visit you!


    Come, call him Uncle Larson.¡±


    Looking at Matthew bashfully, Nicole addressed him, ¡°Uncle Larson¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl!¡± Matthew felt a throbbing pain in his heart as he ruffled Nicole¡¯s hair gently.


    ¡°Nicole, I brought you a gift. Do you want to guess what it is?¡±


    A faint light shone in Nicole¡¯s eyes as she asked, ¡°Is it the White Rabbit Toffee?¡±


    A pain seized Julian¡¯s heart when he heard that because the White Rabbit Toffee had always been his


    daughter¡¯s favorite ever since she was little.


    However, he really did not have the money to buy it for her.


    ¡°Although what I brought this time isn¡¯t White Rabbit Toffee, I promise that I¡¯ll buy it for you whenever you


    want it in the future!¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Sounding slightly disappointed, Nicole muttered in a soft voice, ¡°Uncle Larson, w-would you be


    able to buy it for me before my birthday? M-My birthday is in five days and Daddy said this might be the


    last one I can have¡­ Uncle Larson, what does it mean by thest one I can have? Will people just stop


    celebrating their birthdays when they grow bigger? I¡¯ve never seen Daddy celebrating his birthday!¡±


    Julian couldn¡¯t hold his tears from streaming down his face. However, he tried his best not to sob so that


    his daughter wouldn¡¯t see how somber he looked.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Matthew first nced at Julian before handing a mini Rejuvenating Pill to the little girl. ¡°Your father is


    lying to you! You still have many more birthdays to celebrate in the future with huge cakes and plenty of


    beautiful clothes! Now, take this candy and eat it. Uncle Larson will buy you anything you want on your


    birthdays!¡±


    Nicole¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Seriously? Uncle Larson, c-could you please get a pair of shoes for


    my Daddy instead? Everyone thinks Daddy is dirty because his toes are exposed¡­¡±


    At that moment, Julian broke into tears like a child.


    Matthew¡¯s heart went out for the little girl while he caressed her hair gently.


    The pitiful little girl was born with a tragic fate but still, she cared more about her father than herself.


    In her shortsting life, she was forced to bid farewell to the world before she even had the chance to


    witness the beauty of it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With Uncle Larson around, no one will bully you and your father anymore. Come on and eat


    this candy first!¡±


    Nicole followed his instruction obediently by taking the mini Rejuvenating Pill and she soon fell fast


    asleep.


    Julian did not stop him because he knew Matthew would not harm the little girl.


    ¡°What¡¯s that candy?¡± Julian asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a candy, it¡¯s a pill!¡±


    ¡°A pill?¡± Julian asked, looking astonished, ¡°What pill is that?¡±


    ¡°The pill can cure her illness. I¡¯m a doctor at a hospital and I¡¯ve sessfully cured a lot of simr cases


    there. I¡¯ll give you a prescriptionter on and Nicole willpletely recover after finishing the prescribed


    dosage in one week!¡±


    Julian looked baffled when he asked, ¡°Matthew, did I hear you wrongly? My daughter is suffering from a


    congenital heart disease and ording to the doctor, this type of disease can¡¯t be cured unless she gets


    a heart transnt.¡±


    Matthew chuckled and said, ¡°Just because the other doctors can¡¯t cure her, it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t. I¡¯ll


    send you the required chinese herbster and you can brew it yourself.¡±


    Julian scratched his head and said, ¡°I think you can just give me the prescription because I can get the


    chinese herbs myself. After all, I used to own a chinese herbs business several years ago and I guess I


    know their prices better than you.¡±


    Matthew chuckled, thinking that no one could possibly know chinese herbs better than himself.


    However, it did take him by surprise to know that Julian used to own a chinese herbs business back


    then.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think of Wellness Herbary.


    Sasha was still in a quandary to decide who she should entrust Wellness Herbary to.


    As Cunningham Pharmaceutical was mainly involved in the research and development of drugs, no one


    in thepany was suitable to manage the Chinese herbspany.


    Perhaps it might be a good idea to let Julian have a try.


    ¡°Bud, what¡¯re you doing for a living now?¡± Matthew asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing some misceneous work at the construction site, mainly because it¡¯s near to my ce and


    it¡¯s easier for me toe home and take care of my kid.¡±


    Matthew nodded before asking, ¡°Would you be interested in managing a chinese herbs business? Why


    don¡¯t youe and help me?¡±


    Julian was stunned for a second before he asked, ¡°Are you involved in a chinese herbs business now?¡±


    ¡°Yup, I just opened apany for the business.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Julian found his offer attractive.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he hesitated when he thought of Nicole.


    Matthew, who could see what was bothering him, said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. We can discuss


    this after Nicole recovers from her illness.¡±


    Julian let out a sigh and felt sorrowful. He couldn¡¯t even be sure how long his daughter would live, let


    alone believe that she would recover.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    At the office of Carlson Group, Master Tiger was carried by his underlings to Stanley¡¯s office and he


    started wailing as soon as he entered his room. ¡°Stanley, you must do justice for me!


    That scumbag was bold enough to beat me up in public! He paid you no respect at all! If we don¡¯t get


    even with him, no one in Eastcliff is going to be respectful to you anymore in the future!¡±


    With a frown, Stanley asked him for an ount of the incident.


    Master Tiger then told him everything about the incident with some details he added himself to make it


    sound more dramatic.


    Heined to Stanley that Julian had flirted with his girlfriend and Matthew was his associate who


    had bullied and injured them because he was physically trained.


    Julian¡¯s ex-wife, Jayde, nodded all the way and exaggerated the details as well. ¡°Stanley, Tiger even


    mentioned your name to them but not only did they not take it seriously, but they even humiliated you in


    public.¡±


    After listening to them, Stanley couldn¡¯t help but be annoyed as not many in Eastcliff were bold enough


    to be rude to him.


    ¡°Go and get the two guys over here!¡± After Stanley gave out that instruction in a furious voice, a group of


    men standing next to him immediately dashed out of the door.


    Master Tiger was overjoyed to hear that. ¡°What you¡¯re doing is right, Stanley. You must allow me to kill


    that scumbag myselfter! By the way, is Mr. Harrison around? I can¡¯t move my legs after thatd did


    some stuff to me. I went to the hospital but the doctors couldn¡¯t pinpoint the problem with my legs. Could


    you ask Mr. Harrison to take a look at my condition?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Stanley shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Harrison isn¡¯t free because he¡¯s busy preparing for the Six


    Southern States Medical Conference.¡±


    Tiger perked up immediately at the mention of the medical conference. ¡°Stanley, is the medical


    conference around the corner already? Do you think Eastcliff will be able to get a better result this time?


    Our city has always been at the bottom out of all other cities. If we can get a better ranking this time, you


    will then be able to expand your business out of Eastcliff, and your assets will increase by multiple


    times!¡±


    Stanley did not make anyment. In fact, he cared about the medical conference even more so than


    Tiger.


    Prior to knowing Matthew, he did not harbor any hope to gain anything from the medical conference but


    after knowing him, he suddenly realized the medical conference could be a chance for him to attain


    greater sess.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ I can get a superb doctor to check your condition!¡±


    Master Tiger asked doubtfully, ¡°A superb doctor? Do you know anyone who has better medical skill than


    Mr. Harrison?¡±


    ¡°You know nothing!¡± Stanley reprimanded him. ¡°Mr. Larson¡¯s medical skill is way better than Mr.


    Harrison¡¯s! It just so happens that I need to invite him here to discuss the medical conference, otherwise,


    I wouldn¡¯t ask him toe here just look at your legs!¡±


    Master Tiger was shocked because he had never seen Stanley being so respectful to anyone other than


    Billy Newman.


    Shortly after Matthew and Julian sat by the door, Matthew received a call from Stanley. ¡°Mr. Larson, may


    I know where you are now? I need a favor from you but I¡¯m not sure whether you would be avable to


    help.¡±


    Matthewughed because he could basically guess what it was about. ¡°Of course I¡¯m avable. Just


    send a car over to pick me up!¡±


    After giving Stanley an address and ending the call, Matthew said to Julian with a smile, ¡°Speaking of the


    devil, here hees. Let¡¯s go and meet Stanley Carlson to tie up the loose ends!¡±


    Julian looked rattled at once. ¡°Stanley Carlson wants to meet us? I-Is he going to seek revenge on behalf


    of Master Tiger?¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°He is seeking revenge but I¡¯m not sure on whose behalf that will be!¡±


    Julian felt puzzled and he wondered why Matthew was so confident about it.


    Suddenly, something dawned upon him which prompted him to exim in surprise, ¡°By the way, wh-why


    do you have Stanley Carlson¡¯s number? Do you know him? Is your friendship with him close enough to


    solve this issue? Matthew, Master Tiger is his cousin and from what I¡¯ve heard, Stanley Carlson was


    brought up by Master Tiger¡¯s mother, and he has always treated Master Tiger as his own younger


    brother. If you aren¡¯t very close to him, I-I think we shoulde up with a n before the meeting. Why


    don¡¯t you just let me shoulder the me? I can apologize to them¡­¡±


    Matthew shook his head and insisted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that! Whether I¡¯m close enough with Stanley


    Carlson isn¡¯t important. You have to understand one thing¡ªhaving friendships or rtionships with


    people, no matter how prominent they are, is nothingpared to having exceptional talents and skills!¡±

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Before long, Stanley¡¯s driver reached Julian¡¯s ce; he picked both of them up and headed straight to


    Carlson Group.


    When they reached Stanley¡¯s office, they could hear Master Tiger¡¯s grumblings from afar. ¡°Stanley, have


    you found the two guys? Please act faster because after my legs are healed by the doctor, I want to kill


    them myself! Stanley, we¡¯ve agreed before this that I will throw them into Lake Eastcliff!¡±


    Matthew pushed the door open and asked in a loud and clear voice, ¡°Who are you going to throw into


    Lake Eastcliff?¡±


    Those inside the office immediately turned around to face Matthew. Joy was written all over Master


    Tiger¡¯s face when he saw Matthew.


    ¡°Stanley, I¡¯m impressed by your men¡¯s efficiency! They managed to seize the two b*stards in such a


    short time! Great, Stanley, let¡¯s break the legs of that scumbag first! I¡¯ll then teach him a lesson myself


    after my legs get better!¡±


    Looking triumphant, Jayde gloated, ¡°Julian, I told you not to pester me anymore long before this but you


    refused to listen! Hmph, you want to tie me down by making use of our daughter, don¡¯t you? I will make


    sure you give up any hope of that today! A guy like you will never get a woman like me! Stanley, you


    don¡¯t have to be lenient to them for my sake.¡±


    Meanwhile, Stanley¡¯s face turned extremely dark because it had never urred to him that Matthew was


    the one Master Tiger had offended.


    ¡°Stanley, what¡¯re you waiting for? Do it! Get revenge for me!¡± Master Tiger urged.


    Julian, whose body was trembling with fear, took a step forward and said, ¡°President Carlson, Master


    Tiger, I am the one who caused the incident. Please let me offer my apology to the two of you¡­¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary!¡± Matthew grabbed Julian¡¯s arm and shed a faint smile at Stanley. ¡°President


    Carlson, do you want me to offer my apology to you?¡±


    It was only then did Stanleye back to his senses. He walked toward Matthew quickly and gave him a


    bow. ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯m very sorry about this. I had no idea that this hopeless b*stard offended you! I


    apologize to you on his behalf and I hope you can forgive him!¡±


    Both Master Tiger and Julian were stunned. What was going on? Did Stanley Carlson, the man who


    enjoyed a distinguished status in the city, just apologize to Matthew? Stanley wouldn¡¯t even adopt such


    an attitude in the presence of the masters of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff.


    ¡°Stanley, h-have you gone mad? That scumbag injured me and humiliated you. Why did you apologize to


    him? What exactly are you doing?¡±


    In a fit of raging fury, Stanley pped Master Tiger and roared angrily, ¡°Keep your mouth shut! Do you


    have any idea who he is? If Master Newman were here, even he would have to treat Mr. Larson politely!


    Who do you think you are? Who gave you the guts to speak so rudely to Mr. Larson?¡±


    Master Tiger was so horrified after listening to what Stanley said that he nearly wet his pants. Billy


    Newman was the strongest support behind Stanley and he was the king who dominated Eastcliff. Since


    even Billy had to treat Matthew respectfully, no one else in the city would want to offend Matthew. No


    wonder Stanley respected Matthew so much!


    Jayde too widened her eyes in shock as she was surprised to know that Julian actually had such a big


    shot as his friend. Looking apprehensive, Stanley nced at Julian and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr.


    Larson, who is this gentleman?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°He is my buddy who has gone through a lot with me. Did you notice his legs? One of them was broken


    because of me!¡±


    Just one sentence was enough to let Stanley understand their friendship. Stanley thennded a p on


    Tiger¡¯s face and yelled, ¡°What are you waiting for? Offer your apology to Mr. Larson now!¡±


    Looking terror-stricken, Master Tiger pushed himself off the wheelchair and dropped to the ground. ¡°Mr.


    Larson, I¡¯ve realized my mistake. Please be the bigger man and f-forgive me¡­ I won¡¯t repeat my mistake


    ever again¡­¡±

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    ¡°Begging me isn¡¯t going to do you any good. You have to ask my buddy here whether he¡¯s willing to


    forgive you!¡±


    Master Tiger looked at Julian and hesitated slightly.


    Stanley kicked him on his back and scolded angrily, ¡°What are you waiting for? Apologize to him now! If


    Mr. Larson¡¯s friend refuses to forgive you today, I¡¯ll dump you into Lake Eastcliffter!¡±


    Frightened by Stanley¡¯s threat, Master Tiger quickly caved in by saying, ¡°Sir, I-I¡¯ve realized my mistake. I


    will stop seeing this woman, so p-please forgive me and let me go¡­¡±


    Jayde was stunned when she heard that because Master Tiger was a man who could provide her a


    comfortable living, and such a man was hard toe by.


    What should she do in the future if Master Tiger was going to break up with her?


    Julian¡¯s eyes reddened as the grievance he had suffered for the past few years was finally redressed at


    that very moment!


    Matthew patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Julian, just tell me what¡¯s in your mind. If you think he doesn¡¯t


    deserve your forgiveness, we can dump him into Lake Eastcliff!¡±


    Master Tiger trembled in fear when he heard that because he believed very firmly that Stanley would


    really throw him into Lake Eastcliff himself if Matthew instructed him to do so.


    Julian first let out a sigh and said, ¡°Fine, since he has already apologized to me, let¡¯s forget about it.


    From now on, we¡¯re even!¡±


    Master Tiger looked overjoyed to hear that.


    Matthew then nced at Master Tiger and said, ¡°Julian, I¡¯m surprised how kind and soft you¡¯ve be!


    Is his apology enough to settle the scores? President Carlson, my buddy¡¯s family was destroyed and he


    has been living in a shabby hut up until now because of your younger brother. Do you think his apology


    is capable of solving everything?¡±


    Stanley¡¯s eyes gleamed with enlightenment because he understood what Matthew was trying to imply.


    ¡°Tiger, is this how you are supposed to apologize? Show them your sincerity!¡± Stanley yelled angrily.


    As a shrewd man himself, Master Tiger immediately understood what he meant.


    ¡°Yes, I-I was just about to address that. Mr. Davis, it was me who caused the trouble and it¡¯s m-my


    obligation to offer you somepensation. Let¡¯s see¡­ I have a newly renovated townhouse in The


    Grand Pavilion which covers an area of over 270 square meters. I¡¯ll offer it to you topensate for


    whatever you¡¯ve suffered. Mr. Davis, you must take it because if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll assume you¡¯re refusing to


    forgive me and I¡¯ll stay on my knees until you ept it¡­¡±


    Julian was stupefied when he heard that.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The Grand Pavilion was a very famous luxurious residential area in Eastcliff.


    A townhouse with an area of over 270 square meters was worth around seven to eight million.


    The property was too valuable to be offered aspensation.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t take it¡­¡± Julian waved his hands vigorously.


    Matthew nodded in agreement. ¡°Exactly. My buddy¡¯s daughter is just a toddler. It¡¯s not suitable for them


    to stay in a multi-storey building that doesn¡¯te with a courtyard because his daughter won¡¯t have


    space to y! Moreover, one of the legs of my buddy was broken because of me years ago and it won¡¯t


    be convenient for him to stay there too.¡±


    Julian was dumbfounded. Was the existence of a courtyard the point?


    Stanley¡¯s heart gave a lurch when he heard that Julian had one of his legs broken because of Matthew. It


    seemed like he had underestimated the friendship between Matthew and Julian.


    ¡°Mr. Larson is right. Mr. Davis has a little girl and it isn¡¯t convenient for them to stay in a multi-storey


    building. Let¡¯s do it this way¡ªTiger, I think you should give Mr. Davis that mansion of yours in The Grand


    Garden.¡±


    Tiger felt bitter because he had spent over thirteen million on buying and renovating the mansion in The


    Grand Garden which he had nned to make his home. It had been nearly half a year since the


    renovation waspleted and he was getting ready to move into the mansion over the past few days.


    He was really reluctant to give the mansion to Julian.


    However, he gave up any intention to fight as soon as he thought of Billy Newman.


    It was because he was not bold enough to offend someone who was treated politely by even Billy.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    With a simpering smile, Tiger said, ¡°Stanley, you¡¯re indeed more meticulous than me. Yes, a mansion is


    more suitable for Mr. Davis and his daughter.


    Mr. Davis, I¡¯ll keep the townhouse while you take the mansion. In a way, we¡¯ll be neighbors in the future


    as I¡¯ll be staying in The Grand Pavilion while you¡¯ll be staying in The Grand Garden behind it. How


    exciting is that?¡±


    Julian struggled toe up with anything to say in response.


    Meanwhile, Matthew spoke directly, ¡°Since his apology is so sincere, you should forgive him! Well, I¡¯ll


    take charge of this matter from here. Tiger, you get some of your men to help my buddy move his stuff to


    the mansion. Since you¡¯re going to be Julian¡¯s neighbor in the future, please do help me to take care of


    my buddy after moving to that area since both of you are my friends.¡±


    Master Tiger was thrilled that Matthew saw him as his friend. Even though it meant he would have to be


    Matthew¡¯s subordinate, he would surely be given a lot of chances to gain a substantial fortune in the


    future.


    Stanley was able to enjoy such a respectable social status and immense wealth in Eastcliff just by


    working for Billy Newman.


    Since Matthew had a simr status with Billy Newman, he would have a high chance to be as sessful


    as Stanley if he seized the chance to work for Matthew.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, please don¡¯t worry. Just let me handle everything and I¡¯ll get them done! By the way, I have


    a housekeeper working for me who does her job very well. Since Mr. Davis has a daughter, I¡¯ll send the


    housekeeper over to Mr. Davis¡¯ mansion so that she can help take care of her!¡±


    Tiger managed to make all the necessary arrangements for Julian with a few sentences.


    Matthew was very satisfied with his performance. Other than being slightly snobbish, Tiger was rather


    competent in other aspects.


    He had the gumption to do the right thing as required by the situation he was in. Also, he did his job


    brilliantly and he could be humble enough to ept setbacks in his life.


    Most importantly, he could be assigned both legal and illegal tasks.


    Matthew had never forgotten the need to avenge the tragedy that had befallen his family.


    He knew very well that he needed to gather enough power, not only money but also talents, before he


    could execute his revenge.


    He could take his time to deal with money but he had to act promptly to gather enough talents.


    Tiger fitted his requirements perfectly and he just happened to need a person like him.


    He walked over to Tiger and patted his legs gently with his hand. ¡°You may stand up!¡±


    All of a sudden, Tiger could feel his legs again. Immediately, he rose to his feet and he could move


    around like normal again.


    ted to have his legs back, Tiger was impressed. ¡°Mr. Larson, you must be a deity! I went to the


    hospital to have my legs checked but the doctors couldn¡¯t find out the problem at all although I couldn¡¯t


    move my legs. But now, I can move again after you just patted my legs! I-It¡¯s magical!¡±


    Stanley, who secretly marveled at Matthew¡¯s medical skill,mented with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no doubt


    Mr. Larson can cure your legs as I¡¯ve told you that Mr. Larson is a superb doctor. Well, it¡¯s about time you


    leave and do your thing because I have something else to discuss with Mr. Larson!¡±


    Tiger nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, I should go! Mr. Davis, what do you think if we move your stuff to the


    mansion right away? There¡¯s nothing you need to do because I have lots of men who work for me and I


    can get them to move your stuff over in just one trip.¡±


    Julian looked at Matthew, who shed him a faint smile and nodded at him. ¡°You should give him a


    chance and ept his kind gesture. After all, the two of you will be neighbors soon!¡±


    Julian nodded in agreement but deep down inside, he was still in a state of confusion.


    He really couldn¡¯t figure out how he was suddenly given a mansion from this trip to Carlson Group.


    Prior to this, he had mentally prepared himself to have one of his arms broken and never had he thought


    that things would actually end up this way.


    Jayde still remained in Stanley¡¯s office even after Tiger had dragged Julian away.


    At the moment, she was overwhelmed by a sense of remorse.


    She merely received ten to twenty thousand as monthly allowance by being Tiger¡¯s girlfriend.


    Without any formal recognition from Tiger and without having the respectable social status as his wife,


    she was just one of his toys.


    She had visited Tiger¡¯s mansion before; the interior wasvishly renovated and she had never seen


    anything simr to it before.


    Her biggest wish was to stay in such a mansion one day.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    However, in the end, the mansion was given to her ex-husband whom she had always looked down


    upon, much to her surprise.


    If she was still married to Julian, she would be the owner of the mansion now.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Seeing that Jayde was still around, a look of disgust shed across Stanley¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Larson, what


    should we do with this b*tch?¡±


    Frightened, Jayde pleaded anxiously, ¡°M-Mr. Larson, I realized my mistake now. I-I¡¯ll spend my days


    quietly with Julian and won¡¯t leave their sides again. Please give me a chance.¡±


    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Matthew roared. ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re fit to be with my buddy? Are you even


    qualified? Throw her out of here!¡±


    Stanley waved his hand and a few men came up to drag her out before she could say anything else.


    ¡°So tell me, why did youe to look for me?¡± Matthew asked.


    Snorting, Stanley replied, ¡°Mr. Larson, have you heard of the Six Southern States Medical Conference?¡±


    Mr. Harrison did mention this before and it was said that Dr. Ellis left the mountains for this conference,


    Matthew recalled.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ording to Mr. Harrison, this conference was a grand and important event for the medical industry of


    the six southern states.


    Stanley exined further, ¡°Although it is a medical conference which is held annually, it is in fact, an


    event that determines the distribution of medical resources between the six southern states. To put it


    simply in an example, the drugs produced by the Cunninghams ovep the ones from otherpanies


    in different states. So, how can you sell the same drug with different brands?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem with that?¡± Matthew was surprised. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the pharmacies and customers have


    a choice in this?¡±


    Nodding, Stanley answered, ¡°That was what we thought in the beginning, but some problems popped up


    afterward. The pharmaciester started a price war in order to appear morepetitive. In the end,


    smaller pharmacies were forced to close down while the bigger ones were unable to make much profit.


    But the same situation was not only happening within the pharmacies¡ªit also happened to hospitals,


    medical institutions and medical equipment manufacturingpanies. Anything rted to the medical


    field would be affected.¡±


    Matthew frowned as he thought about Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. Now it was clear to him why it


    almost toppled over a few years ago; this must have been the reason.


    Stanley continued, ¡°Because of this, the medical families in the six southern states came together and


    decided to hold this medical conference annually. Even though they call it a conference, what we actually


    do there ispete with each other and see who has the best medical skills. The state that wins will get


    the most benefit while the state that loses will have to give up part of their interests.¡±


    Casting a gaze at Stanley, Matthew asked in a low voice, ¡°So you would like me topete and assist


    Eastshire?¡±


    With an awkward smile, Stanley replied, ¡°It seems like I can¡¯t hide my thoughts from you, Mr. Larson. For


    the past few years, Eastshire has been at the bottom ce and the medical resources are now incredibly


    scarce. I have long wanted to expand Carlson Pharmacy to other states but was unable to do so due to


    the consecutive losses of Eastshire. Even the main business of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals is limited


    to some cities in the state, and they are unable to open up new markets. If Eastshire won this time, just


    Carlson Pharmacy alone could triple its assets in a year. Mr. Larson, if you¡¯re willing topete and help


    Eastshire win, I¡¯ll give you ten percent of the equity in Carlson Pharmacy!¡±


    Matthew pondered over it for a while. ¡°I will probably go to the conference, but I may not get involved


    because I don¡¯t want people to know about me.¡±


    Although he already inherited the knowledge from the jade pendant, it still involved the incident which


    resulted in the annihtion of his family back then, and he didn¡¯t want to expose his identity before he


    had umted enough strength.


    He had to maintain a low profile, gather his strength and investigate the destruction of his family in order


    to take revenge and return the Larsons to their former glory!

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Stanley appeared disappointed but he still nodded. ¡°I understand!¡±


    Subsequently, Matthew went straight to The Grand Garden.


    Tiger was really reliable as he had already moved all of Julian¡¯s belongings there. Other than that, a


    woman in her fifties named Mrs. Collins also came along. She was Jullian¡¯s kind neighbor in the suburbs


    who would help him look after Nicole whenever he was not home. Usually, she would do some


    handicrafts at home to earn a little over one grand to subsidize her expenses.


    Initially, Tiger wanted to send his own housekeeper to Julian¡¯s, but Julian decided it would be better to


    hire Mrs. Collins instead after giving it some thought. This was because Mrs. Collins liked Nicole a lot


    and because he would be more at ease if Nicole¡¯s nanny was someone he knew.


    Being really forthright in doing things, Tiger gave Mrs. Collins thirty thousand on the spot, saying that it


    was her sry for the next six months, which meant that her sry a month would be five thousand.


    Mrs. Collins was stunned. Her husband who worked as a deliveryman couldn¡¯t even earn that much in a


    month! So, she didn¡¯t dare to ept the offer at first, but Tiger stuffed the money into her hands firmly


    while Julian persuaded her. Finally, she epted the offer.


    With this sry, she would no longer need to do handicrafts. Her job now would be to stay peacefully in


    this mansion and look after Nicole.


    To make things more convenient for her, Tiger allowed Mrs. Collins and her family to move into his three-


    bedroom t, which was nearby, without asking for any rent. That way, she could still return home


    asionally and visit her family easily.


    Matthew was satisfied with everything that Tiger had done, thinking that he was a really sharp person


    when dealing with situations.


    On the other hand, Julian felt embarrassed. He was already hesitant to ept the mansion Tiger offered


    him, and now, Tiger was also the one who forked out his nanny¡¯s sry and even went so far as to


    arrange the amodation for her. All the unpleasantness which existed beforepletely disappeared


    at this stage.


    ¡°Tiger, I-I¡¯ve caused you too much trouble. I¡¯ll consider this a loan from you and I¡¯ll return you the money


    once I¡¯ve made some!¡±


    Waving his hands anxiously, Tiger said, ¡°Julian, don¡¯t speak about this with me since this is what I should


    do. We¡¯re all friends and I feel offended that you would say this! Money is not the most important thing in


    the world but if you bring this up again, I¡¯ll fall out with you!¡±


    Matthew burst outughing and patted Julian on his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay, just arrange a position for Tiger


    when you start working at thepany. Everything will be solved if you pay him a higher sry!¡±


    Surprised, Julian said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense, Matthew! Tiger is earning millions a month with his


    big business. Wh-What position can I offer him?¡±


    But Tiger¡¯s eyes were twinkling because he knew the reason Matthew asked Julian to offer him a


    position was so that he could work for Matthew.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    It didn¡¯t matter what that position was. Most importantly, he would be working for Matthew from now on,


    which meant that his status would be elevated!


    As for making money, it would be a piece of cake with Matthew. ¡°Julian, you¡¯ll be my boss from now on!


    Whatever position will do for me. I¡¯m a person who¡¯s not afraid of hardships and can do anything!¡±`

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Finally, as per Matthew¡¯s suggestion, Julian arranged Tiger to be his assistant at thepany.


    Meanwhile, Matthew gave Julian two prescriptions¡ªone for Nicole and another for him, which was to


    help him with his leg injury so he could recover fully.


    In the afternoon, Matthew went to look for Sasha and told her about Julian¡¯s situation, which she


    immediately agreed with. She trusted Matthew fully now and listened to everything he said, acting like a


    submissive woman, and the matter was fixed after she personally gave the order.


    On the other hand, the moment Liam heard about this news, he immediately went to James and Helen


    and told them all about it, adding inmmatory details to his version of the story.


    pping the table in anger, James stood up furiously and cursed, ¡°That b*stard has gone overboard!


    After he promised not to be the boss, he went and ced his friend in that position instead. It¡¯s


    equivalent to him taking the position himself! Does he really take us as fools? This won¡¯t do, I have to


    speak to Sasha!¡±


    Liam stopped him hurriedly. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s useless if you look for Sasha now! Think about it, she¡¯s now


    completely taken in by Matthew and takes his side on everything. If you look for her now, you¡¯ll get into a


    huge argument and won¡¯t get any results. Also, the more you argue with her, the more she will feel that


    Matthew is right.¡±


    Frowning, James eximed, ¡°But I can¡¯t just do nothing! Should I just sit at home and watch in vain as


    Matthew gobbles up all the assets of the Cunninghams?¡±


    A smirk spread across Liam¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. Let me settle this. I have a couple of buddies in


    thepany. I¡¯ll send them a greeting and ask them to force the new boss to quit by today. When Sasha


    tries to find the person ountable for this, you just need to step forward and stop her from making a


    fuss. That should do the job.¡±


    With twinkling eyes, James said, ¡°Really? That¡¯s amazing! Liam, you¡¯re reliable when ites to dealing


    with situations. Matthew is a far stretch behind whenpared to you!¡±


    Liam was secretly overjoyed. When he was a manager at Wellness Herbary, he had ced a few of his


    rogue friends in some important positions in thepany. Although he was firedter, his friends


    remained there and he could still control matters within thepany.


    If he took care of the new boss now, he would eventually reim thepany.


    He regarded thepany as his own and wouldn¡¯t allow anyone toy a finger on it.


    After bringing Julian and Tiger into thepany, Matthew was exining the operations to Julian when a


    group of men approached them.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re the new boss?¡± asked a man with roguish long hair. He seemed like the leader and his eyes were


    full of disdain.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is Julian Davis, your new boss!¡± Matthew said.


    Almost instantly, the long-haired man was furious. ¡°Was I asking you? You¡¯re merely a live-in son-inw


    but you think you¡¯re some kind of big shot! Do you really think the Cunningham family¡¯spany


    belongs to you? Damn, you think you can show off just because you managed to pacify that b*tch,


    Sasha! Let me tell you, you¡¯re nothing to me and you have no ce to speak here! Get out!¡±


    Matthew frowned as it was apparent that these people were here to create trouble. But just as he was


    about to say something, Tiger came over.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    As soon as Tiger walked through the door, he grabbed the man by his long hair and punched him in the


    abdomen.


    The long-haired man yelled in pain, ¡°How dare you hit me? Damn it, beat him up!¡±


    The moment a few men standing behind him rushed forward, Tiger kicked a chair to the side and roared,


    ¡°I¡¯m Master Tiger of the North Street. Are you sure you want to pick a fight with me, b*stards?¡±


    That roar of his paralyzed everyone and one of them asked in a shaky voice, ¡°Y-You¡¯re Master Tiger?¡±


    ¡°I think he is. I-I¡¯ve seen him once before. He really looks like Master Tiger,¡± another stammered.


    This sent everyone into a state of panic. Even though Tiger was nothing to Stanley, but to these small


    thugs, he was definitely a big shot.


    ¡°Master Tiger, wh-why are you here?¡± the long-haired man asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be working here from now on as Julian¡¯s assistant. Of course I¡¯ll have to be here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was stunned. A big shot like Tiger was actually Julian¡¯s assistant? So what sort of


    background did Julian have, then?


    ¡°Master Tiger, w-we didn¡¯t know that the new boss is your friend. Please be generous and forgive us if


    we offended you earlier. We¡¯ll just pretend it never happened, okay? Why don¡¯t you continue with your


    work, and w-we¡¯ll leave now.¡± The long-haired man gave a smile and wanted to leave in a hurry.


    ¡°Stop right there, all of you!¡± Tiger yelled, and they all froze in their ces, not daring to take another


    step. ¡°Mr. Larson and Julian, how do you wish to deal with these b*stards? Just one word from you and


    I¡¯ll immediately send them to the bottom of Lake Eastcliff!¡±


    The long-haired man and his gang were so terrified they almost wet their pants. Tiger was not known to


    be a kind man.


    ¡°Let me ask you, who sent you here to make a scene?¡± Matthew asked.


    The long-haired man answered timidly, ¡°I-It was Liam¡­¡±


    Matthew frowned. I knew it.


    ¡°Who is Liam?¡± Tiger asked. ¡°Mr. Larson, should I send a few men to bring him here and chop off his


    hands so he will know his ce from now on?¡±


    But Matthew just waved his hand and said, ¡°Ask them to get out of here!¡±


    Looking as if they had been granted clemency from death rows, they quickly scrambled off.


    Stunned, Tiger asked, ¡°Are you going to let them off so easily, Mr. Larson? Should we get the


    mastermind, then?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll take care of this matter myself!¡± Matthew said.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He was indeed angry, but the problem was moreplicated as it involved his own family members. It


    was easy to take care of Liam, but it would be troublesome when Demi came home to make a scene


    afterward.


    Since it involved Sasha¡¯s parents and family, Matthew had to think twice before making his move.


    Otherwise, Demi would be caught in a dilemma if the situation was blown out of proportion.


    After settling Julian and Tiger in, Matthew left. With Tiger here, Julian would be able to work at ease.


    Who else wouldn¡¯t acknowledge Julian in thepany with the troublemakers gone?


    The long-haired man and his gang happened to run into Liam after they left thepany. With a


    beaming smile, Liam said, ¡°So how did it go? Did the new boss leave yet?¡± Heughed smugly and


    continued, ¡°Just do your part well and chase away the boss every time a new one arrives. Sooner or


    later, that b*tch, Sasha, will have no choice but toe crawling back to me and beg me to manage the


    company.¡±


    Twisting his face into a furious scowl, the long-haired man ran up to him and pped him across the


    face. ¡°Damn it, you b*stard. You should do it yourself if you have a death wish! Don¡¯t drag us down with


    you! Get out of here! I don¡¯t know you!¡±

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    When Liam heard that Tiger was in the building, he was so frightened that his legs turned to jelly and he


    left the scene immediately.


    He used to be a thug once, so naturally, he knew who Tiger was and didn¡¯t have the guts to go up


    against him. Therefore, he had topletely give up on this matter. If Tiger was involved, there was no


    way he would dare to stir up trouble.


    Under Julian¡¯s leadership, thepany quickly purchased a huge amount of medicinal herbs and


    supplied them to Cunningham Pharmaceuticals.


    It was undeniable that Tiger contributed a lot. He was the one who personally handled some channels


    which were not easy to get through, and the ruffian dealers all disappeared as well after they met Tiger.


    Thepany was expanding smoothly; not only did they supply medicinal herbs to Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals, but they also started supplying to other pharmaceuticals which made them a profit.


    When the shareholders heard about this, theyplimented Matthew for recognizing talents and picking


    such a capable person to run thepany.


    The shareholders all had a very simple request¡ªas long as they could make money, the rest didn¡¯t


    matter.


    Matthew¡¯s contributions for thepany were piling up. First, he recovered 300 million. The second


    time, he turned the tide and saved thepany from copsing. The third time, he hired Julian to take


    charge of thepany and sessfully added another stream of ie for thepany.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    This made the shareholders especially satisfied with Matthew and some even requested Sasha to hire


    him into thepany.


    In fact, Sasha wanted Matthew to work in Cunningham Pharmaceuticals as well, but she didn¡¯t do it in


    the end because she knew about her parents¡¯ prejudice against him. Usually when they were home, they


    would justsh out at him for no apparent reason.


    If she really hired him into thepany, her parents would flip.


    In addition, they were more cautious against him now.


    Previously, Matthew could still sleep in the same room as her. But now, Helen would barge in every night


    saying that she wanted to sleep with her and chased Matthew out. He would have no choice but to sleep


    on a thin mattress in the study.


    Although this depressed Matthew, there was nothing he could do about it.


    On this day, Matthew showed up for work as usual and when he was about to leave in the evening, he


    suddenly received a call from Sasha.


    ¡°Penny is back so let¡¯s have dinner together tonight!¡±


    Matthew frowned as he thought about Penny, who was Sasha¡¯s ssmate and a standard angelic b*tch.


    Though she imed to be Sasha¡¯s friend, she was actually taking advantage of Sasha¡¯s beauty. She


    would always introduce Sasha to rich young masters in hopes of benefiting from the situation herself.


    When they were in school, she was very attentive toward Sasha and kept trying to matchmake for her.


    She had introduced her to countless rich young masters, but Sasha would always turn them down


    harshly and she never benefitted at all.


    Later, when Sasha married Matthew, she was even more disappointed than Sasha¡¯s parents and


    mocked Matthew a lot. She went abroadst year and it never urred to him that she would be back so


    soon.


    ¡°Sasha, what¡¯s the point of meeting such a person?¡± Matthew asked, displeased.


    With an exasperated tone, Sasha answered, ¡°Matthew, I know you¡¯re not happy with her, but she was


    still my ex-ssmate. Moreover, she already called to invite us and it will make us look petty if we don¡¯t


    show up. Just think of it as apanying me, alright?¡±


    Matthew grinned; he knew Sasha¡¯s character too well and she ced a lot of value on rtionships. So


    after work, he picked her up and they went straight to Shanghai Nights restaurant.


    With an apologetic look, Sasha said, ¡°Matthew, I know that Penny can be careless with her words, but


    she hasn¡¯t been back for a long time. Don¡¯t bother arguing with the likes of her, okay?¡±


    Matthew gave her a slight nod. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t put you in a tight spot!¡±


    A smile spread across her face unwittingly and she put her arm through his and entered the restaurant.


    When they reached the door, they immediately saw a girl with thick makeup¡ªPenny. Penny was actually


    quite pretty and was considered the belle of the school back then, but she was still a far cry when


    compared to Sasha.


    ¡°Sasha!¡± Penny greeted.


    ¡°Penny, it¡¯s been a while!¡± Sasha ran over with a smile. ¡°Why are you waiting for us at the door?


    With augh, Penny answered, ¡°I can¡¯t help it since Shanghai Nights is such a high ss restaurant and


    you can¡¯t get in unless you¡¯re a member. It would be bad if the waiter tried to stop you from getting in,


    wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    There was an obvious trace of arrogance and superiority in her voice. No one could me her since it


    was indeed difficult to apply for a membership card at Shanghai Nights, and in Eastshire, having the


    membership card was a symbol of status!


    However, she didn¡¯t know that both Matthew and Sasha each had a Supreme Card and Diamond Card.


    So how could these waiters stop them at the door?


    Still, Sasha didn¡¯t think much of it and smiled while walking into the restaurant with Penny. In the


    restaurant, a Caucasian man was seated casually in one of the booths, and when he saw Sasha, his


    eyes lit up and he sprang up from his seat. ¡°Penny, who¡¯s this beautifuldy?¡± he asked in a foreign


    language smugly, as if speaking in thisnguage made him more superior.


    ¡°She¡¯s a good friend of mine!¡± Penny replied in the samenguage with a smile. Then, she turned to


    Sasha and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Peter just came here and can¡¯t speak ournguage too well.¡± Turning back to


    him, she continued, ¡°Peter, you¡¯ll have to adapt since not everyone is highly-educated in this country!¡±


    An arrogant look appeared on Peter¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s a shame! Ournguage is used worldwide and one


    can only integrate into the civilization of the world by mastering thisnguage!¡±


    He was implying that one couldn¡¯t integrate into the world civilization without knowing hisnguage and


    Matthew snorted, thinking that Peter was too proud. Didn¡¯t he know that the biggest part of the world was


    using thenguage from Matthew¡¯s country? Moreover, Peter¡¯s country only had a history of a few


    hundred years old, but he actually had the guts to bring up the topic of world civilization. The civilization


    here was the oldest and most widespread!


    But Penny simply smiled, as though she was agreeing with Peter. ¡°Let me introduce everyone! This is my


    fianc¨¦, Peter, and this is a good friend of mine, Sasha Cunningham!¡± she said with a smile,pletely


    ignoring Matthew who was standing next to Sasha.


    ¡°Beautifuldy, it¡¯s my pleasure to meet you!¡± Peter extended his hand, took Sasha¡¯s and bent down to


    nt a kiss on the back of her hand. Matthew furrowed his brows and swiftly stood in front of Sasha


    while pushing his hand away. With a frown, Peter cast Matthew a disdainful look and said, ¡°Excuse me,


    sir. In my country, it¡¯s considered very rude to cut off a gentleman¡¯s kiss on ady¡¯s hand!¡±


    Matthew replied coldly, ¡°In my country, you¡¯re considered a rogue for grabbing ady¡¯s hand and kissing


    it without first asking for her permission!¡±


    Penny¡¯s face turned stone cold and she said in a low growl, ¡°What did you say, Matthew? Do you know


    that in Peter¡¯s country, it¡¯s considered a form of respect to kiss ady¡¯s hand? You¡¯re a filthy person and


    so are the thoughts in your mind. Such a gentlemanly gesture has turned into a roguish act in your eyes.


    I think you¡¯re the thug here!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is a form of respect in his country or not!¡± Matthew scowled. ¡°But doing this in our


    country is disrespectful to thedies!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Annoyed, Penny retorted, ¡°Peter isn¡¯t from our country, so shouldn¡¯t you respect his customs?¡¯


    ¡°Since he¡¯s here in our country, shouldn¡¯t he respect our traditions then?¡± Matthew shot back.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Furious, Penny had no rebuttals and could only curse at him angrily instead. ¡°I can¡¯t


    communicate with an uncultured person like you! Sasha, why did you bring this useless bum here for a


    meal? Are you trying to spoil my appetite? Tell him to go home so as not to affect our mood!¡±

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Sasha felt awkward. ¡°Penny, don¡¯t be angry. We haven¡¯t met in such a long time, so don¡¯t be angry over


    such a small issue. And Matthew, don¡¯t fight with Penny anymore. Come, let¡¯s have dinner first.¡±


    After much pleading and persuasion, Penny finally sat down in a huff.


    Soon, dinner was served and everything was Western cuisine, like steaks and such. The cutleries given


    were forks and knives, but there was also a pair of chopsticks on the table should the customer want to


    use it.


    As Matthew was not used to using forks and knives, he picked up the chopsticks and started eating.


    When Peter saw it, he immediately eximed in an exaggerated tone, ¡°Sir, this isn¡¯t how you should eat


    Western cuisine. You have to use a fork and knife instead. How are you any different from a barbarian


    with the way you¡¯re eating now?¡±


    His loud voice attracted the attention of the people nearby and they sneered.


    ¡°Oh dear, this is the first time I¡¯m seeing someone eat a steak using chopsticks!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°What¡¯s so weird about that? Just grab any one of the uncouth men working at the construction site near


    my ce and he¡¯ll definitely be eating a steak with chopsticks too!¡±


    ¡°How could an uncouth person enter such a high-end ce like Shanghai Nights?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the tall, handsome and rich man seated across him is treating him to the meal!¡±


    ¡°I think this is the first time in his life he¡¯s ever been to such a high-ss ce!¡±


    Penny also had a look of disgust. ¡°Sasha, why did you bring him here? Nobody eats Western cuisine


    with chopsticks. The civilized way to eat it is to use a fork and knife! What he¡¯s doing now is really


    ungentlemanly and uncivilized! He¡¯s a disgrace to us!¡±


    ¡°Why is it a disgrace to eat with chopsticks?¡± Matthew asked with his lips pursed. ¡°You¡¯ve been eating


    with chopsticks ever since you were young. Do you also find yourself a disgrace? I just don¡¯t understand


    how something left behind by our ancestors from thousands of years ago is a disgrace. ording to


    your logic, are you saying that the tradition of our country, which is thousands of years old, is


    uncivilized?¡±


    Penny swiftly retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that it was a disgrace to use chopsticks, but it depends on the


    situation! Why are you using chopsticks when you¡¯re eating Western cuisine? Using a fork and knife


    when having Western dishes is the civilized method! The way you¡¯re eating now is ungentlemanly! If you


    want to use chopsticks, shouldn¡¯t you go to a Chinese restaurant instead ofing to a Western


    restaurant?¡±


    ¡°If you wanted to have Western cuisine, why are you having it here instead of aboard?¡± Matthew asked.


    bbergasted, Penny stuttered, ¡°H-Having Western cuisine here is a cultural exchange between two


    countries. Why can¡¯t we have Western cuisine here?¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a cultural exchange between two countries, why can¡¯t I use chopsticks for Western cuisine in


    this country?¡±


    Penny was suddenly tongue-tied and she eximed furiously, ¡°Are you even a man? What else are you


    good at besides being unreasonable? Forget it, I don¡¯t want to argue with you anymore, lest it makes me


    appear ill-bred.¡±


    Giving a tit for tat, Matthew said, ¡°Just because you say you¡¯re ssy, it doesn¡¯t mean that you are


    because actions speak louder than words. It¡¯s my business what I¡¯m eating and how I¡¯m eating it. Don¡¯t


    you know that minding your own business is good manners as well?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Penny was so angry that she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Guys, forget it.¡± Sasha hurriedly tried to make peace. ¡°Penny, Matthew doesn¡¯t like to use forks and


    knives, so just let him be. And Matthew, stop arguing with Penny.¡±


    Matthew nodded with a grin and continued eating with chopsticks while Peter cast a look at him from


    across the table and muttered under his breath, ¡°Barbarian!¡±


    Unwilling to show any sign of weakness, Matthew shot back, ¡°Nipoop!¡±

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Peter was startled. ¡°What does that mean?¡± His English level was not enough toprehend what the


    words meant.


    Matthew quickly replied, ¡°Nothing! We¡¯replimenting you!¡±


    Sasha chuckled as she secretly reached over and softly pinched Matthew¡¯s back. Without turning


    around, Matthew grabbed Sasha¡¯s hand and she immediately blushed.


    Penny was frustrated. After eating for a while, she suddenly said, ¡°Matthew, how¡¯s your job at the


    hospital? Your education level is so low that I had to specially ask my cousin for help in order to get you a


    job there. I heard from my cousin that you¡¯re cleaning toilets for a living now, and I think it¡¯s the most


    suitable job for you. After all, you don¡¯t need a degree to clean toilets! You better work hard and cherish


    this hard-won job!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Matthew instantly frowned. Penny¡¯s cousin was Jeffrey Zimmerman. Back when Matthew got a job in the


    hospital, it was Sasha who pulled her connections to help him get it, whilst Penny did nothing at all. She


    even instigated Jeffrey to bully Matthew many times. It could be said that Penny was one of the driving


    forces behind Matthew being assigned as a cleaner. It was obvious that the reason Penny was


    mentioning this was to humiliate him.


    Sensing that Matthew was offended, Sasha hurriedly held his hand and smiled as she said, ¡°Matthew is


    nning to quit his job at the hospital and work with me in the pharmaceutical industry.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Penny sneered. ¡°Matthew, I used to think that you at least had some conscience to work and


    earn money by yourself. How is it that you¡¯ve changed so much in just a year? Is it true that it¡¯s addictive


    to live off of others? I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯repletely relying on Sasha now. Can you still call yourself


    a man?¡±


    A cold expression appeared on Matthew¡¯s face and just when he was about to rebuke her, Peter raised


    his ss and interrupted him, ¡°Miss Cunningham, are you working in the pharmaceutical industry?¡±


    Sasha nodded and replied, ¡°My family has a pharmaceuticalpany. It¡¯s called Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Peter grinned and added, ¡°In that case, we¡¯re working in the same industry.¡±


    Sasha smiled politely in reply, not nning to continue the conversation with Peter.


    However, Peter was unwilling to give up. ¡°I¡¯m the new CEO of the Carlson Group and I¡¯m mainly


    responsible for thepany¡¯s affairs. Miss Cunningham, since you have a pharmaceuticalpany, you


    can work with us. Why don¡¯t you give me your number so we can talk more about our business


    cooperation?¡±


    Sasha couldn¡¯t help but frown. You¡¯re asking for another woman¡¯s number in front of your fianc¨¦e. How


    can you be such a scumbag?


    Speaking on Sasha¡¯s behalf, Matthew said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but Cunningham Pharmaceuticals has been so


    busytely that we can¡¯t ept other orders.¡±


    Hearing this, Penny was instantly infuriated. ¡°Matthew, what are you implying? Sasha and my fianc¨¦ are


    talking about business. Since when are you qualified to speak?


    Do you really think you are now the decision maker of the Cunningham family and you can interfere with


    the Cunningham family¡¯s businesses? Besides, even if you really are in charge of managing


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, you have to put thepany¡¯s interest first. I¡¯ve never heard of a


    company rejecting business before!¡±


    The people at the tables around them started whispering and all of them thought that Matthew was


    bragging. Everypany would find as much business as they could and they have never heard of a


    company that didn¡¯t need business! However, they didn¡¯t know that Matthew was telling the truth.


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals just received a 3-billion order and these orders were enough to keep the


    company busy until next year. How would they have the time to ept more orders?

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Peter nced at Matthew mockingly before he turned to Sasha and said, ¡°President Cunningham, if


    you¡¯re interested, I can call the shots and give you an order worth 50 million!¡±


    Penny nodded vigorously and said, ¡°Peter has a lot of authority in the Carlson Group. Sasha, Peter is


    helping you because you¡¯re my friend and he wouldn¡¯t give such a high offer to anyone else. You should


    hurry up and thank him!¡±


    Peter grinned as he looked at Sasha, his gaze as fiery as before.


    However, with a cold expression, Matthew refused them. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I just said?


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals has been really busytely so we won¡¯t be epting any new orders for


    now.¡±


    Furious, Penny yelled, ¡°Matthew, what are you trying to do? Why are you stopping us from giving Sasha


    more business orders? I know that you feelfortable staying at home and leeching off of Sasha, but


    do you know how exhausted Sasha gets from running around and looking for orders all day? It¡¯s fine if


    you can¡¯t help her, but you shouldn¡¯t drag her down either! Why is Sasha so unlucky that she married a


    loser like you?!¡±


    Matthew was immediately infuriated. Seeing this, Sasha hurriedly said, ¡°Penny, don¡¯t say that. In fact,


    Matthew is right. Ourpany is really busy dealing with the business we have and don¡¯t have time to


    ept new orders. Thank you for your kind offer.¡±


    Peter frowned while Penny quickly yelled, ¡°Sasha, you¡¯re too kind! I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re giving up


    business in order to protect this loser! Do you know how many people are begging to take our order?


    However, you refused our help just to protect this loser¡¯s ego!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Looking embarrassed, Sasha mumbled, ¡°I¡­¡±


    However, Peter interrupted her and coldly said, ¡°Miss Cunningham, since you look down on Carlson


    Group, I¡¯ve decided that from today on, Carlson Group will not do any business with Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals. After all, I don¡¯t think Cunningham Pharmaceuticals need us!¡±


    Sasha couldn¡¯t help but feel startled. She never thought that this would be so serious. Just then,


    Matthew sneered, ¡°Peter, are you sure you can make decisions on behalf of the Carlson Group?¡±


    With a triumphant look on her face, Penny said, ¡°Of course! My fianc¨¦ is the CEO of thepany and he


    could stop all business with Cunningham Pharmaceuticals with a simplemand. Matthew, all this


    happened because of you. Would you be able to bear the consequences?¡±


    The people around them started whispering.


    ¡°They lost orders worth millions just to save face. This man is really vain!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the kind of man that I hate the most. Not only is he not capable, but he also drags people down


    with him!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. If he is capable, he wouldn¡¯t have let his wife work so hard.¡±


    ¡°A man should at least be responsible. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s not manly at all.¡±


    Hearing the whispers made Sasha feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Penny, I¡¯m telling you the truth! We have our hands full with work already!¡±


    Sasha deliberately raised her voice so that other people could hear. That way, she could help Matthew


    save face.


    However, Penny didn¡¯t believe her and she looked disappointed. ¡°Forget it, I got the message! Sasha,


    you¡¯ve always been like this ever since you were a kid! However, is this loser really worth it? How can


    you be so silly?¡±

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Everyone around was looking at Sasha mockingly. In their eyes, Sasha was just saying these things to


    save Matthew¡¯s dignity! However, in the adult world, efforts like these were the most shameful.


    In the adult world, interest came first. Giving up such a huge deal in order to save face was the most


    idiotic thing to do! Just when Sasha was about to exin, a group of people suddenly entered.


    The person leading the group was no other than Daniel Edwards. He walked in surrounded by a group of


    people and he looked extremely domineering. The people around him were big shots in the medical


    industry in Eastcliff and some of them often appeared on the news.


    Everybody¡¯s attention was attracted to those people because they knew that this group of people were


    all important people in the society, especially Daniel, who was in the middle. Even though not many


    people recognized him, his domineering aura said it all.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    All of a sudden, Daniel spotted Sasha and he was overjoyed. He quickly strode over and looked


    delighted as he said, ¡°President Cunnigham, nice to see you here! I never thought I would bump into you


    here!¡±


    Sasha got up and greeted him. ¡°Hello, President Edwards.¡±


    The two of them exchanged pleasantries for a while before Daniel asked, ¡°President Cunningham, I have


    to entertain a few friends so I won¡¯t be disturbing you any longer. I just want to ask, when can you start


    shipping my 500-million order?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone at the scene gasped in shock.


    Who is this man? He speaks about a 500-million order so casually!


    Sasha seemed embarrassed as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Edwards. I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t be


    able to start shipping until next month. Please forgive me!¡±


    Everyone was once again astonished. Has Sasha gone crazy? This man must be an important customer


    to be able to make an order worth 500 million. Companies should satisfy their important customers¡¯


    orders first whenever they have stock. However, she just said that she can¡¯t ship out his order until next


    month. Is she purposely trying to offend him?


    However, Daniel wasn¡¯t the slightest bit angry. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°No worries, I understand! I


    heard that Cunningham Pharmaceuticals received a total of 3 billion worth of orders. You probably have


    your hands full for the whole year. However, President Cunningham, I have a favor to ask. Whenever you


    have stock, you must ship 30% of it to me first. Is that okay?¡±


    The corners of Sasha¡¯s lips immediately curled into a smile. ¡°President Edwards, you can be rest


    assured that whenever I receive stock, I¡¯ll definitely ship your orders first!¡±


    Daniel was delighted to hear this. ¡°Well then, thank you! President Cunningham, have a delicious meal.


    I¡¯ll be leaving now!¡±


    With that, Daniel sped his fists, turned around, and led his friends upstairs. Everyone else was


    dumbfounded.


    No wonder Sasha said that herpany has been busy recently. She wasn¡¯t kidding! Herpany may


    not be even able to finish a 3-billion order in a year. How can she ept new orders?


    Just then, a girl dressed in branded clothes said mockingly, ¡°Where did she find these unprofessional


    actors? I can¡¯t believe she hired people in order to brag. Doesn¡¯t she feel ashamed?¡±


    Everyone immediately turned to look at the girl. The man sitting opposite her couldn¡¯t hold back and


    yelled, ¡°Zip your mouth! Do you know who that is? That man is Daniel Edwards! He has thergest


    pharmaceuticalpany in Eastshire and he¡¯s also the most influential man in Eastshire¡¯s medical


    industry. Compared to him, Carlson Group is not even worth mentioning! How dare you say that he¡¯s just


    a hired actor?¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Even though most of them didn¡¯t know Daniel Edwards, they had heard of his


    name before!

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    The girl who was scolded looked upset. ¡°How do you know that he¡¯s Daniel Edwards? Have you met him


    before? How do you know that he¡¯s not a hired actor?¡±


    Furious, the man yelled, ¡°Of course I¡¯ve met him before! I was fortunate enough to have met him once


    when I used to work in the pharmaceutical field. Besides, he just went upstairs to eat. You need to have


    at least a tinum Card to eat upstairs.


    How dare you say that he¡¯s a hired actor? The people around him are famous figures in Eastcliff¡¯s


    pharmaceutical industry. Even if Daniel is a just hired actor, do you think that the people around him are


    actors too?¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement. Even though most of them didn¡¯t know Daniel, they had seen the big


    shots of Eastcliff before. Even those big shots had to treat Daniel respectfully so there was no doubt that


    his identity was real. Hearing everyone¡¯s discussions, Penny looked extremely upset. She thought Sasha


    was lying a moment ago but Daniel¡¯s unexpected visit had proved her wrong.


    ¡°Sasha, I didn¡¯t know that yourpany had received so many orders. No wonder you said that you


    don¡¯t need the Carlson Group¡¯s business,¡± Penny said embarrassingly.


    With a smile, Sasha replied, ¡°No matter what, I still want to thank you for the kind offer!¡±


    Penny looked relieved after hearing this. Then, she gave Matthew a sideways nce and said,


    ¡°Matthew, I was just wondering why you have such bad temper. Now I know that it¡¯s because you have


    support! However, let me say this again. You are just a live-in son-inw. No matter how much money


    the Cunningham family earns, it has nothing to do with you! You can leech off Sasha all you like but you


    should at least be self-aware, understand?¡±


    Matthew couldn¡¯t help but purse his lips. If he wasn¡¯t worried that Sasha might have a hard time being


    the middleman, he would¡¯ve sshed a cup of water on Penny¡¯s face long ago.


    Does she really think that she¡¯s better now that she has a foreign boyfriend? Just because I don¡¯t rebuke


    you doesn¡¯t mean that you can tell me what to do!


    After chatting for a while, Penny suddenly jumped on the opportunity to change the topic.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention that Carlson Group arranged a 200 square metersrge t at The Grand


    Pavilion for Peter. Sasha, didn¡¯t you used to say that it would be great to live in a house in The Grand


    Pavilion? I¡¯ll take you around the next time we meet. The environment in the area is really stunning. It¡¯s


    definitely the most beautiful house I¡¯ve ever seen! You¡¯ll surely like it!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s smile seemed forced. She had seen The Grand Pavilion¡¯s brochure before and really liked the


    houses there. She even used to dream of living there. However, even though she was the president of


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals and had a worth of hundreds of millions, most of it was in the


    company and she didn¡¯t have much money. It was impossible for her to be able to afford a luxurious t


    in The Grand Pavilion. Seeing Sasha¡¯s expression, Penny¡¯s vanity was greatly satisfied.


    She nced at Matthew again and sneered, ¡°If you want to visit my house, don¡¯t bring losers that leech


    off other people. People who live in The Grand Pavilion are all big shots and elites in Eastcliff. Letting a


    loser in would desecrate such a high-end ce, understand?¡±


    Sasha slightly frowned. Hearing Penny humiliate Matthew made her angry.


    ¡°Thanks for the invite, but I don¡¯t think we can enter such a high-end ce like the Grand Pavilion so we


    won¡¯t be interrupting your peace!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Peter chuckled and said, ¡°Miss Cunningham, you¡¯ve misunderstood Penny. The only people we don¡¯t


    wee are reckless barbarians.


    A beauty like you is warmly weed! I¡¯m nning to have a party at my house this weekend and I¡¯ll


    invite some of my foreign friends. They are all civilized gentlemen and some of them are wealthy and


    influential people. Miss Cunningham, you should join our party so that I can introduce some of them to


    you. I¡¯m sure that it¡¯ll be great for your business!¡±


    Penny immediately nodded and chimed in. ¡°He¡¯s right. Sasha, you have toe! Peter knows many


    wealthy gentlemen from his country and many of them are descendants from wealthy families. They are


    all handsome and rich young men and you¡¯re definitely their type! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll certainly introduce the


    most handsome man to you!¡±


    Sitting at the side, Matthew couldn¡¯t help but frown. I¡¯m still right here. What are you two trying to do?


    Meanwhile, Sasha shook her head and determinedly said, ¡°No, thank you! I¡¯m already married so there¡¯s


    no need for me to meet any more gentlemen. It¡¯s also not suitable for me to attend parties like that!¡±


    Hearing this, Penny started to feel anxious. She really wanted to introduce Sasha to Peter¡¯s powerful


    friends because she wanted to use her to elevate her status among those people. It was possible that


    she would even benefit from it. In Penny¡¯s eyes, Sasha was an important bargaining chip for her to climb


    up the social hierarchydder.


    With that, she pretended to be angry and said, ¡°Sasha, my fianc¨¦ personally invited you to his party. Are


    you really going to refuse and embarrass him? Besides, knowing more people will benefit your career.


    Who said that married people can¡¯t attend parties? Matthew, why don¡¯t you tell us whether you support


    Sasha to attend the party or not? Do you want Sasha¡¯s career to develop further? If you still consider


    yourself a man, you should know what to do. Even though you can¡¯t be of help to Sasha¡¯s career,


    shouldn¡¯t you let her work hard for her future? Don¡¯t you want to see Sasha seed and be happy?¡±


    Matthew instantly felt speechless. This woman is really shameless. Are you seriously asking my


    permission to introduce my wife to other men? Your words are implying that if I stop Sasha from


    attending the party, I¡¯ll be a sinner who stays in the way of Sasha¡¯s career. What b*llshit is that?


    Just when Matthew was about to rebuke her, a group of people suddenly walked in. The person leading


    the group was Tiger. When he was about to head upstairs, he noticed Matthew and there was a flicker in


    his eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, fancy seeing you here! This must be your wife. Nice to meet you, Mrs. Larson!¡±


    Tiger hurriedly ran over and bowed to greet Matthew.


    Seeing this, Penny nced at Tiger disdainfully. In her eyes, people who Matthew knew were definitely


    not powerful people. Furthermore, Tiger was so respectful toward Matthew so she assumed that he


    definitely was just a nobody!


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Feeling surprised, Sasha asked, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    Tiger put on a smile and replied, ¡°My name is Tiger and I¡¯m the purchasing manager of ourpany¡¯s


    subsidiary herbarypany!¡±


    Penny immediately sneered. He¡¯s just a small manager working at a subsidiarypany of Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals. No wonder he bowed and greeted Matthew respectfully. He probably doesn¡¯t know the


    Cunningham family¡¯s situation and thinks that he can get a raise if he gets on Matthew¡¯s good side.


    Thinking of this, the way Penny looked at Tiger became even more contemptuous. After all, she had


    always looked down on people like him!

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Wellness Herbary was doing well recently and Sasha was really satisfied.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Thepany has been doing very well recently. Thank you all for your hard work!¡±


    Tiger was overjoyed to hear Sasha¡¯s praise. ¡°Mrs. Larson, you¡¯re too kind. We are just doing our job.


    Well then, Mr. and Mrs. Larson, I won¡¯t be interrupting your meal any longer. Waiter, I¡¯ll be paying the bill


    for this table!¡±


    Hearing this, Penny immediately frowned. She invited Sasha out for dinner tonight so that she could


    show off her fianc¨¦.


    Now that Tiger was offering to pay the bill, he ruined her n.


    With a cold expression, she mmed her fist on the table and yelled, ¡°Who are you looking down upon?


    Do you think that we can¡¯t afford a meal and need you to help pay our bill?¡±


    Tiger was startled by Penny¡¯s reaction. They say that a person who smiles will often get pardoned. I¡¯m


    already being really polite but why is this woman so angry?


    However, he couldn¡¯t figure out Penny¡¯s rtionship with Matthew and Sasha so he didn¡¯t dare to rebuke


    her.


    He was obviously embarrassed and Sasha felt embarrassed too. ¡°Penny, Tiger is just being kind. Why


    are you mad at him?¡±


    Penny had a contemptuous look on her face as she said, ¡°How is he being kind? He¡¯s just a tterer! If


    you want to tter Matthew, go do it somewhere else. Why are you showing off in front of me? Are you


    qualified to show off? I can¡¯t believe you offered to pay our bill. Are you looking down on us and think that


    we can¡¯t even afford to pay for a meal? Do you know who my husband is? Do you know what he does for


    a living?¡±


    Tiger was infuriated. He would have yelled at Penny if it weren¡¯t for Matthew¡¯s sake.


    Just then, Matthew chuckled and asked, ¡°Peter, don¡¯t you know who he is?¡±


    Peter nced at Tiger arrogantly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve just moved here not long ago so I¡¯ve only met the upper-


    ss locals.¡±


    It was obvious that he was implying that he didn¡¯t know lower-ss people like Tiger.


    Tiger almost couldn¡¯t hold back his anger. Who the f*ck do you think you are? How dare you talk to me


    like that?!


    Matthew smiled and said, ¡°Peter, is it possible that you just don¡¯t remember him? Are you sure that you


    don¡¯t know him at all?¡±


    Peter arrogantly yelled, ¡°Have I not made myself clear? I don¡¯t know nobodys like him!¡±


    Hearing this, Matthew burst intoughter and said, ¡°A nobody? Hahaha¡­ Peter, you are working as a


    CEO in his cousin¡¯spany. How can you not know who he is?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Everyone was taken aback. Surprised, Tiger asked, ¡°Mr. Larson, what do you mean when you say that


    he¡¯s the CEO of my cousin¡¯spany?¡±


    Peter waspletely dumbfounded and he turned pale.


    Matthew smiled and said, ¡°ording to Peter, he is the new CEO that Stanley Carlson personally hired!


    He¡¯s in charge of all the business affairs of the Carlson Group, including business with Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals. He even said that he is going topletely cut off business with Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals just now!¡±


    Tiger was momentarily stunned before he figured out what Matthew meant and directly roared, ¡°What a


    f*cking liar! My cousin personally manages the business affairs of hispany. Why would he hire an


    outsider to be the CEO? I¡¯ve never heard about this before! Hey you! Tell me, which Carlson Group are


    you working at?¡±


    Peter was extremely pale and he stuttered as he spoke. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m the


    CEO of Carlson Group. I-I just started working there so it¡¯s understandable that you don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Tiger was furious. ¡°Are you still f*cking lying to me? Fine! My cousin will be here soon and we¡¯ll discuss


    further after he arrives. Do you know the consequences of pretending to be the CEO of Carlson Group?


    This is a crime! I¡¯m f*cking going to make sure that you go to jail!¡±


    Peter was stunned.


    Meanwhile, Sasha was in a daze. Tiger is Stanley¡¯s cousin? Why is such a powerful man working as a


    purchasing manager in my herbarypany?

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Hearing this, Peter almost peed his pants and he hurriedly said, ¡°I-I must¡¯ve said it wrong. I¡¯m not the


    CEO of Carlson Group but the Carlson Group really hired me and offered a high sry¡­¡±


    Bystanders instantly burst intoughter when they heard that Peter was a liar. As for Penny, she felt


    really humiliated and her face turned red.


    However, Tiger was not willing to give up. ¡°Stop lying! Why would ourpany offer a high sry to


    losers like you?¡±


    Peter panicked and quickly replied, ¡°I-I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±


    ¡°Well then, what position did ourpany offer you?!¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m responsible for managing the k-kindergartens under Carlson Group¡­¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡± Tiger yelled angrily. ¡°The person managing the kindergartens is my aunt. Since when did they hire


    you to rece her? Tell me the truth, what are you responsible for?¡±


    Embarrassed, Peter muttered, ¡°I-I am responsible for managing a ss in the kindergarten¡­¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was startled and Tiger directly scoffed. ¡°Responsible for a ss? So you¡¯re just a kindergarten


    teacher! You¡¯re just a foreign teacher that our kindergarten hired, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Everyone around them burst intoughter. This Peter guy is really just a liar. He¡¯s just a foreign teacher


    working at a kindergarten under the Carlson Group but he pretended to be the CEO of Carlson Group.


    What a skillful liar. He was just boasting about being a civilized gentleman and scolded others for being


    savage and rude. In the end, he is just a liar.


    At that moment, those who spoke for Peter and Penny a while ago felt extremely embarrassed,


    especially the girl who was dressed in luxurious clothes. She was so humiliated that she wished the


    ground would open up and swallow her. She had feelings for Peter when she saw that he was tall and


    handsome with a gentlemanly demeanor and heard that he was working in a high position. She never


    thought that he was just a liar!


    Tiger curled his lips and said, ¡°Turns out that you¡¯re just trash! Who gave you the courage to even bring


    your fianc¨¦e to Shanghai Nights for dinner? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you might go broke after having a meal


    here?¡±


    Penny¡¯s face flushed red with embarrassment, and she kept her head low and said nothing. Thinking


    about how she mocked Tiger a moment ago, she felt her face burning in shame.


    Just then, Matthew smiled and said, ¡°Tiger, don¡¯t say that. Peter is a big shot that Carlson Group hired. I


    heard that Carlson Group even arranged for him to live in arge t in The Grand Pavilion. It¡¯s best if


    you don¡¯t offend him. Otherwise, your cousin might get mad at youter.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? What¡¯s your building and house number?¡±


    Penny gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll know


    even if we tell you!¡±


    Tiger sneered, ¡°Oh well, I actually do know a lot about the Grand Pavilion. After all, the Grand Pavilion


    and the Grand Garden were both developed by the constructionpany under Carlson Group. I know


    everything about it. Furthermore, I myself have eight ts in the Grand Pavilion for rent! Could it be that


    thepany arranged for you to live in one of my houses?¡±


    There was an instantmotion among the crowd. The starting price of a t in the Grand Pavilion was


    3 million and Tiger owned eight of them. Even if they were all three-room ts, it was worth at least 30


    million.


    Tiger is a real tycoon!

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Penny couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and yelled, ¡°B*llshit! You said that you own eight houses in the Grand


    Pavilion? Why don¡¯t you go all out and say that you even own a few vis in the Grand Garden? I don¡¯t


    believe that you¡¯re Stanley Carlson¡¯s cousin. You¡¯re just a liar, aren¡¯t you?!¡±


    Just then, a man sitting at a nearby table stood up and yelled, ¡°B*tch! How dare you talk to Tiger like


    that? Everybody in South Street knows who Master Tiger is! How dare you call him a liar?! What


    nonsense!¡±


    All of a sudden, everyone started discussing.


    ¡°He¡¯s Master Tiger?¡±


    ¡°Which Master Tiger?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°There¡¯s only one Master Tiger in South Street. Who else could it be?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! Is he the almighty, powerful man in South Street that always gets his way?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be?¡±


    ¡°If he really is Master Tiger, I would believe him even if he said that the Grand Pavilion belongs to him, let


    alone a few houses!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s tongues were wagging and there was fear in their eyes as they looked at Master Tiger. After


    all, Master Tiger was notorious. With Stanley¡¯s support, not even the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff


    dared to go against him. It was obvious that he was a really powerful man. Sasha was astonished as she


    never thought that the purchasing manager in her herbarypany would have such a powerful identity.


    As for Penny, she was almost in tears because she had heard stories about Master Tiger before.


    However, she never thought that Tiger who treated Matthew respectfully turned out to be the Master


    Tiger! If she had known sooner, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to be disrespectful!


    ¡°A-Are you really Master Tiger?¡± Penny asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Tiger asked.


    Penny was shivering so hard, she couldn¡¯t stand straight. ¡°Master Tiger, I-I¡¯m sorry that I failed to


    recognize you. P- Please have mercy and forgive me¡­¡±


    Tiger didn¡¯t say anything and turned to look at Matthew, waiting for an answer.


    Matthew smiled faintly. At that moment, seeing Penny shivering in fear, all the anger that he had


    dissipated.


    ¡°Enough. Go and entertain your guest. This is President Cunningham¡¯s best friend. Forgive her for my


    sake!¡± Matthew said with a smile.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tiger quickly nodded respectfully and said, ¡°Mr. Larson, Mrs. Larson, I¡¯ll be leaving to entertain


    my guests now.¡±


    Sasha hurriedly got up and said, ¡°Goodbye, Master Tiger.¡±


    Hearing this, Tiger felt a shiver down his spine and he quickly replied, ¡°Mrs. Larson, please don¡¯t call me


    by my nickname. I¡¯ll feel ashamed! Just call me Tiger. I won¡¯t be able to bear it if you call me by my


    nickname.¡±


    Sasha waspletely dumbfounded. This is the almighty Master Tiger. The whole pharmaceutical


    industry listens to him but why is he so respectful toward me?


    With that, Tiger left and Sasha immediately turned to look at Matthew.


    ¡°What just happened?¡±


    Matthew smiled and replied, ¡°I saved his life!¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Sasha was shocked. ¡°How did you save him?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten that I work in the hospital? He came to me to cure his illness and I cured him!¡±


    Sasha was even more confused. It¡¯s true that Matthew is working in the hospital but he¡¯s just a cleaner.


    He never studied medicine so how did he cure people? Besides, there¡¯s also the incident with Billy


    Newman.


    At that instant, Sasha looked at Matthew suspiciously and had a feeling that he was hiding something


    from her. Meanwhile, Matthew looked calm and didn¡¯t exin anything to Sasha.


    After all, he had to take revenge and he hadn¡¯t figured out why his family was murdered. For the time


    being, Matthew didn¡¯t want to reveal his secrets. He didn¡¯t even want to tell Sasha because he knew that


    once he shared his secrets with her, she might be dragged into danger.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    It took a while for Peter and Penny topletely calm down after Tiger left. However, they were both


    extremely embarrassed.


    Peter¡¯s fake identity as a rich and young gentleman was exposed and he became a joke. Even though


    Sasha didn¡¯t say anything, everyone else around them were constantly stealing nces and whispering.


    It was obvious they were mocking Peter.


    As for Penny, she was sitting on pins and needles and she wanted very badly to leave. Just when she


    was thinking of an excuse, another group of people entered the restaurant. The person leading the group


    was a young man wearing Versace, and he looked arrogant.


    A gleam appeared in Penny¡¯s eyes and she immediately got up and yelled, ¡°Young Master Jackson!


    Young Master Jackson!¡±


    The young man instantly nced in Penny¡¯s direction and smirked disdainfully. Then, he ignored Penny


    and walked to the stairs.


    Anxious, Penny hurriedly grabbed Sasha. ¡°Sasha,e here. Let me introduce you to Young Master


    Jackson!¡±


    It was only then did Zachary Jackson noticed Sasha and a sinister gleam appeared in his eyes. With


    that, he quickly stepped back and walked straight to their table.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you!¡± Zachary greeted Penny with a smile but his eyes were focused on Sasha.


    ¡°Young Master Jackson, long time no see!¡± Penny smiled ingratiatingly and asked, ¡°How have you been


    lately?¡±


    However, Zacharypletely ignored her and just kept looking at Sasha. ¡°Who is this youngdy?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is my best friend, Sasha Cunningham!¡± Penny introduced with a grin. ¡°She¡¯s Sasha


    Cunningham from the Cunningham Group. Young Master Jackson, I believe you¡¯ve heard of her before.¡±


    Zachary pondered for a moment before he yelled, ¡°Sasha Cunningham? Didn¡¯t she used to be the most


    beautiful woman in Eastcliff? I heard that she married a loser that leeches off her and lives at her family


    home.¡±


    Penny instantly burst intoughter and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right! Young Master Jackson, it seems that you


    know a lot about Sasha! Sasha, Young Master Jackson is the heir of the Jackson family, one of the


    greatest families in Eastcliff.¡±


    Everyone around them gasped in surprise. After all, being the heir of the Jackson family meant that he


    had a lot of power and wealth.


    Zacharyughed and said, ¡°Every gentleman desires to meet a fairdy, so of course I would know a lot


    about a beauty like Miss Cunningham. Miss Cunningham, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Zachary Jackson and it¡¯s


    an honor!¡±


    As Jackson spoke, he stretched his hand to shake hands with Sasha.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Seeing this, Sasha hurriedly hid behind Matthew and said, ¡°Nice to meet you, Young Master Jackson.¡±


    It was only then Zachary noticed Matthew and he sneered, ¡°Miss Cunningham, I reserved a VIP room


    upstairs. Why don¡¯t we go upstairs and have a chat? It just so happens that my family is nning to do


    business in the pharmaceutical industry and maybe we can have a business cooperation with


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals!¡±


    Matthew directly interrupted him and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Cunningham Pharmaceuticals has been


    busy with businesstely and we can¡¯t ept any new orders.¡±


    Zachary nced at Penny and Penny instantly yelled, ¡°Matthew, shut your mouth! Do you know who


    Young Master Jackson is? Don¡¯t think that you can speak to him like that just because you know Master


    Tiger!¡±


    After hearing this, Zachary snorted. ¡°So you¡¯re one of Master Tiger¡¯s subordinates! Even Master Tiger


    has to treat me respectfully, let alone you. How dare you speak to me like that? I was in the middle of a


    conversation with Miss Cunningham. What does that have to do with you? Someone get him out of


    here!¡±


    Zachary¡¯s men immediately rushed over and surrounded Matthew aggressively.


    Sasha was starting to panic. ¡°Wh-What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Matthew waved his hand and with a faint smile, he said, ¡°This is Shanghai Nights. Don¡¯t


    you think you have to ask the owner of Shanghai Nights for permission to fight here?¡±


    Zachary sneered, ¡°So what if we¡¯re at Shanghai Nights? I¡¯m a tinum Card member here! If I want you


    out of here, the staff here will personally kick you out!¡±

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    As soon as Penny heard that Zachary was a tinum Card member, she was overjoyed.


    ¡°Young Master Jackson, I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re a tinum Card member of Shanghai Nights! There


    aren¡¯t many tinum members in Eastcliff. Sasha, I heard that even your grandfather is not a tinum


    member, right?¡±


    Zachary smiled triumphantly after he heard this because being a tinum member was already very


    high ss. The membership level above the tinum level was the diamond level. Only masters of the


    Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff and members of these families who were extra capable could attain the


    diamond level.


    As for tinum members, even though they were slightly inferior to diamond members, it was also not


    something ordinary people could get.


    There were very few people who had a tinum membership card at Zachary¡¯s age and the majority of


    them were heirs of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff, which was why Zachary believed that he could


    use his membership status to threaten Matthew. At that instant, Penny seemed really excited, as if the


    tinum membership belonged to her.


    ¡°Matthew, how dare you try to exin the rules of Shanghai Nights to Young Master Jackson? Do you


    know how you even entered this ce? If I didn¡¯t invite you, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter such a


    high-end restaurant! However, you still have the face to treat a tinum member rudely. Young Master


    Jackson, kick him out. A man like him is not worthy to stay in such a high-end ce like this!¡±


    Sasha started to panic. ¡°Penny¡­¡±


    However, Penny directly interrupted her and said, ¡°Sasha, don¡¯t speak. I¡¯m doing this for your own good!


    Matthew is not worthy to sit with you! Matthew, if you can read the room, hurry up and leave. Otherwise,


    you might get thrown out of here and be humiliated!¡±


    Sasha still wanted to speak but Matthew spoke before her. ¡°Young Master Jackson, are you sure you


    want to create trouble at Shanghai Nights?¡±


    With an arrogant stance, Young Master Jackson replied, ¡°I¡¯m not causing trouble, I¡¯m getting rid of


    trouble. However, you seem reluctant to follow my orders. Well then, I¡¯ll show you how different the both


    of us are!¡±


    With that, Young Master Jackson waved his arm and yelled, ¡°Go and call the waiters. Tell them that I


    want to clear the room!¡±


    A few of his subordinates immediately walked away and not long after, they returned with a waiter.


    ¡°Do you see that man over there? Get him out of here! Young Master Jackson wants him gone. It¡¯s best


    you do it fast so that he won¡¯t affect Young Master Jackson¡¯s appetite!¡± a subordinate shouted at the


    waiter.


    Penny also pointed at Matthew andughed as she said, ¡°He¡¯s right! Get rid of this loser! He uses


    chopsticks to eat Western food, what an embarrassment! Throw him out quickly. Don¡¯t let him dirty this


    high-ss restaurant!¡±


    However, the waiter looked slightly embarrassed and he whispered, ¡°Young Master Jackson, everyone is


    just here to have a meal. There¡¯s no need to create amotion.¡±


    Young Master Jackson was furious. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m a tinum member of Shanghai Nights


    and I¡¯m kicking out a man without a membership card. Is that wrong? Doesn¡¯t Shanghai Nights have


    membership levels? Can¡¯t a high-level member like me chase away low-level members?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Young Master Jackson, you¡¯re right. High-level members indeed have such rights, but¡­¡±


    Infuriated, Young Master Jackson roared, ¡°Stop bbering and get this man out of here immediately!


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll talk to your manager and ask him to handle this!¡±


    With a helpless expression, the waiter said, ¡°Young Master Jackson, if you insist on making such a


    request, I¡¯m sorry but I-I can only ask you to leave!¡±


    Young Master Jackson was stunned by his words. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Penny¡¯s eyes widened in shock as well and she yelled, ¡°Have you f*cking lost your mind? Young Master


    Jackson is a tinum member of Shanghai Night. How dare you ask him to leave? Are you crazy?!¡±


    Young Master Jackson¡¯s subordinates also chimed in and shouted angrily at the waiter. ¡°We¡¯ll give you a


    chance to make things right! Hurry up and apologize to Young Master Jackson or we¡¯ll tear down


    Shanghai Nights!¡±

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    The waiter sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Young Master Jackson, you said it yourself. ording to


    Shanghai Nights membership rules, high-level members can request low-level members to leave.¡±


    Young Master Jackson red at him and asked, ¡°Then why are you asking me to leave?¡±


    The waiter turned to look at Matthew and said, ¡°Mr. Larson is one of our top-level members. If you want


    Mr. Larson to leave, we have no choice but to kick you out!¡±


    As soon as he finished his sentence, everyone was shocked, including the other guests who were


    watching the show. They thought that Matthew was just a loser who leeched off his wife and that he


    would definitely have no choice but to leave if Young Master Jackson wanted him out.


    After all, Shanghai Nights wouldn¡¯t offend a tinum member for the sake of a man who did not even


    have a member card. No one had imagined that such a turn of events would happen. Matthew is one of


    the top-level members of Shanghai Nights?! Everyone couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they had heard the


    waiter wrongly!


    Agitated, Penny yelled, ¡°What are you talking about? How is it possible that Matthew is one of the top-


    level members here? Have you gone mad? He is just a loser live-in son-inw. How could he be a top-


    level member? F*ck, what kind of ce is this? How dare they hire a madman as a waiter? It seems like


    Shanghai Nights is just a ordinary restaurant!¡±


    Everyone else was also looking at the waiter doubtfully and wondering whether he had lost his mind.


    Just then, a cold voice could be hearding from upstairs. ¡°He¡¯s not crazy, and neither is he stupid!¡±


    Everyone immediately turned around and when they saw Mr. Moses, there was amotion. Mr. Moses


    was in charge of taking care of Shanghai Nights and he was famous in Eastcliff.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Moses! Mr. Moses, nice to see you!¡± Young Master Jackson smiled as he walked over to shake


    Mr. Moses¡¯s hand. Unexpectedly, Mr. Moses directly ignored him and strode up to Matthew. ¡°Mr. Larson,


    my apologies. I didn¡¯t know you were here. I¡¯m sorry for not giving you the best arrangements. Please


    forgive me!¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Why is a big shot like Mr. Moses so respectful toward Matthew?


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Young Master Jackson quickly walked over and asked, ¡°Mr. Moses, what are you doing? I think you¡¯ve


    mistaken him for someone else. Isn¡¯t he just a live-in son-inw? The waiter got the wrong person just


    now but how is it that you made the same mistake?¡±


    Mr. Moses patted the waiter¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°What he said is true! Mr. Larson is indeed one of our


    top-level members. In fact, he is one of our supreme membership card holders! Shanghai Nights has


    only three supreme members and he is one of them!¡±


    The crowd immediately went into an uproar and everyone was deeply shocked. Even though they were


    suspicious when the waiter said it, nobody dared to question Mr. Moses. Meanwhile, Young Master


    Jackson was in a daze. What the hell?


    I¡¯ve only heard of the Supreme Card before and never seen anyone use it. I know there¡¯s three of them


    and Billy Newman has one. Even my grandfather only has a Diamond Card and is not even qualified to


    have a Supreme Card. How is it that a live-in son-inw has a Supreme Card? I can¡¯t believe that his


    membership level is even higher than the masters of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff!


    ¡°Mr. Moses, did you make a mistake? He¡¯s just a loser that leeches off his wife! How is it possible that he


    has a Supreme Card? I-I¡¯m sure that he stole it! Mr. Moses, you should start an investigation. I¡¯m sure


    he¡¯s just a thief!¡±


    Mr. Moses was extremely furious. ¡°Enough! Zip your mouth! You¡¯re just a tinum member. How dare


    you disrespect a supreme member?! Guards, get him out of here and cancel his membership! From now


    onward, he is not allowed to step into Shanghai Nights!¡±

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    A group of guards immediately rushed over and dragged Zachary out without any hesitation. At first,


    Zachary¡¯s subordinates wanted to fight back but they stopped struggling after they were beaten up.


    As for Penny, she was stunned. Did the heir of the Jackson family, one of the Ten Greatest Families of


    Eastcliff, just get kicked out like that? She was nning to use Zachary¡¯s power to humiliate Matthew


    and regain some dignity.


    However, at that moment, Zachary was humiliated by Matthew. Furthermore, she could tell that Matthew


    could get her out of Shanghai Nights anytime he wanted to! Since when did this loser be an


    esteemed guest of Shanghai Nights?


    Mr. Moses suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯m sorry for the nonsense that our guest has caused. I¡¯ve already


    asked the waiters to arrange a table for you in the supreme VIP room on the top floor. Would you be


    interested to change tables?¡±


    Everyone gasped in surprise. The supreme VIP room was even more high ss than the restaurant on


    the ninth floor of Times Hotel, where only a few hundred people were qualified to dine in. However, there


    were only a few that could enter the supreme VIP room at Shanghai Nights.


    Even young masters of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff were not qualified to enter, but now, Mr.


    Moses was inviting Matthew to the supreme VIP room.


    This meant that in their eyes, Matthew was much more powerful than the heirs of the Ten Greatest


    Families of Eastcliff.


    A gleam appeared in Penny¡¯s eyes. After all, she had heard about the supreme VIP room before. If she


    could dine in the supreme VIP room, she would have something to brag about for a lifetime.


    She hurriedly got up and earnestly said, ¡°Matthew, since Mr. Moses was kind enough to make


    arrangements, we shouldn¡¯t reject him. Let¡¯s go to the top floor.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I heard that it¡¯s really quiet there. It just so happens that I have some secrets to share with Sasha.¡±


    Hearing this, Peter nodded vigorously and he even pulled out his phone. Once I enter the supreme VIP


    room, I have to take a lot of pictures! It¡¯ll definitely be easier to lie and cheat if I have these photos!


    However, Matthew lightly waved his hand and said, ¡°Mr. Moses, there¡¯s no need to be so kind. I wasn¡¯t


    even invited to this meal today and I¡¯m only here to apany my wife.


    Peter is an elite gentleman that was scouted from overseas and he is a gold member here, so I don¡¯t


    think he will ept my invite. Besides, Tiger got yelled at when he offered to pay our bill. If I forcefully


    change arrangements, won¡¯t I be rude?¡±


    Mr. Moses was a smart man so he could grasp the situation after hearing Matthew¡¯s words. He looked at


    Peter meaningfully for a while before he smiled and nodded. ¡°In that case, please enjoy the rest of your


    meal here, Mr. Larson.¡±


    With that, Mr. Moses and the waiter left. Meanwhile, Penny and Peter who had already stood up were


    completely dumbfounded.


    I¡¯ve already prepared to go upstairs but why did Matthew suddenly refuse to change tables? It¡¯s the


    supreme VIP room of Shanghai Nights we¡¯re talking about! Most people in Eastcliff are not qualified to


    enter. I may never have a chance like this again, and I just lost it.


    Even though Penny was irritated, she didn¡¯t dare to yell at Matthew. With her voice lowered, she said,


    ¡°Matthew, y-you¡¯re being rude.


    Mr. Moses arranged the supreme VIP room out of respect for you and it¡¯s impolite for you to reject him.


    Don¡¯t you know that you shouldn¡¯t reject other people¡¯s act of kindness?¡±


    Matthew gave her a sideways nce and said, ¡°But didn¡¯t you reject Tiger¡¯s offer just now?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Penny was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s eat!¡± Sasha said to ease the tension.


    Penny was furious but she stayed silent. Not long after they started eating, Mr. Moses returned.


    ¡°Sorry for interrupting your meal. Mr. Peter, may I ask from where did you get your Gold Card?¡±


    Hearing this, Peter¡¯s face turned pale. However, Penny instantly red at him and sneered, ¡°The Gold


    Card belongs to my fianc¨¦. How else would he have it? What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Well, when we were checking our members list a moment ago, we realized that the Gold Card does not


    belong to Mr. Peter.¡±

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Peter stuttered as he replied, ¡°My card¡­ My friend lent me his card. Is¡­ Is that illegal?¡±


    Penny immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, he borrowed it from a friend! Can¡¯t members lend their


    membership cards to others?¡±


    With a faint smile, Mr. Moses said, ¡°Of course they can. However, we called the owner of the card and he


    said that he lost it. He also mentioned that he doesn¡¯t know Mr. Peter, which is why I¡¯m here to ask Mr.


    Peter, how did you obtain this card?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the other guests around them started a heated discussion.


    Not only is he a liar, but he¡¯s also a thief!


    I can¡¯t believe that he stole a membership card.


    At that instant, even the girls who thought Peter was a gentleman were all dumbfounded. Peter was


    considered as a tall and handsome guy.


    After boasting about himself, many girls thought that he was a charming prince. Compared to him,


    Matthew was a lot less attractive.


    However, their charming prince turned out to be a liar and a thief. At that moment, the gentleman


    demeanor and civilized actions that he described all seemed ironic.


    With his voice lowered, Peter muttered, ¡°I-I found this card on the streets¡­¡±


    A cold expression appeared on Mr. Moses¡¯s face. ¡°How could you simply use a card that you found on


    the streets? Isn¡¯t that the same as being a thief?¡±


    Peter looked embarrassed, and he lowered his head and said nothing. However, Mr. Moses continued to


    coldly reprimand him. ¡°Since you¡¯re not a member of Shanghai Nights, you¡¯re not qualified to enter! Drag


    these two out of here and call the police!¡±


    Penny immediately looked desperate. After all, if this matter got out of hand, the two of them would be


    doomed.


    ¡°Sasha, you have to help me. We¡¯re old ssmates and we¡¯ve been best friends for so many years.


    Please help me¡­¡±


    Penny grabbed Sasha¡¯s arm in panic. There was a cold expression on Sasha¡¯s face because she was


    utterly disappointed in Penny. However, as she looked at Penny¡¯s face, her heart softened because after


    all, they had been friends for many years. So, she turned to look at Matthew to ask for his opinion.


    Matthew understood what Sasha meant because he knew that Sasha treasured rtionships. It would


    be hard for her to watch Penny being taken away by the police.


    Matthew gave her a nod in response and Sasha let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Mr. Moses, there¡¯s no need to make a scene. Let¡¯s just pretend that I arranged this dinner. Can you let


    them go for my sake?¡±


    Mr. Moses didn¡¯t dare to sight Matthew¡¯s wife at all so he quickly bowed and said, ¡°Mrs. Larson, you¡¯re a


    diamond member of Shanghai Nights. Of course we will follow your request!¡±


    Everyone around them was once again stunned. Sasha is a diamond member of Shanghai Nights? They


    suddenly remembered how arrogant Young Master Jackson was for being a tinum Card member.


    I never expected Matthew and Sasha to be a supreme member and a diamond member respectively.


    They are the real big shots!


    At that instant, Penny felt extremely ashamed because she had been bragging about her fianc¨¦¡¯s gold


    membership a while ago. Now that she found out that the both of them were way more powerful than her


    fianc¨¦, she felt embarrassed.


    After this incident, Peter and Penny ate their meal in silence. After they finished their meal, they left in a


    hurry. They werepletely humiliated tonight and Matthew was delighted to have let out his anger.


    After they left Shanghai Nights, Sasha leaned into Matthew¡¯s arms and said softly, ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m sorry for


    letting you feel wronged tonight.


    I know that I should¡¯ve taught learn a lesson. However, Penny has done me a favor before. Let¡¯s just say


    that I returned the favor tonight. From now on, I¡¯ll cut ties with her.¡±


    Matthew smiled and pulled Sasha into his arms. ¡°Silly girl. I told you that I¡¯ll support your every decision!


    Besides, I don¡¯t think you did anything wrong. If you weren¡¯t a person who treasured rtionships, we


    wouldn¡¯t be here together today.¡±


    Sasha blushed and felt delighted. It¡¯s great to have a man who understands and supports me!


    When the two of them were walking, they suddenly received a call from Helen. ¡°Sasha, where are you?


    Hurry up ande home! Your third uncle and his family are here!


    By the way, how did you handle my request to arrange jobs for your uncle and others? I think they are


    probably here because of this. You have to arrange it as soon as possible.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s expression instantly changed. She turned to look at Matthew helplessly and muttered, ¡°Matthew,


    we can¡¯t watch a movie anymore. My third uncle hase to visit¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Matthew frowned because he knew what Sasha meant. Sasha¡¯s third uncle and his family were much


    more cruel and mean than Helen. In the past, they even tried introducing Sasha to a rich man¡¯s son so


    that they could raise their status.


    However, Sasha¡¯s marriage to Matthew ruined their n and because of this, they even came to their


    house and had a fight. They couldn¡¯t even stand being in the same room with Matthew, which was why


    they never once visited Sasha¡¯s house in the past two years.


    Why did they suddenly choose to visit today?

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Matthew and Sasha returned home. As soon as they entered the house, they heard a woman¡¯s shrill


    voice. ¡°Oh, James, it seems that you have awful parenting skills! It¡¯s already 9pm but your daughter is


    still out and about and fooling around! Look at my daughter.


    Shees home on time by 8.30pm every night. This is how a good girl should be! No wonder she


    chose to marry a loser. She¡¯s probably out because she is tired of being with him and is busy looking for


    another man.¡±


    The person who was speaking was no other than Sasha¡¯s third aunt, Pa Dawson.


    Hearing this, James and Helen¡¯s faces turned red with anger. ¡°Pa, Sasha went out with Matthew.


    She¡¯s not out fooling around with other men! Besides, Sasha is an adult. It is normal for her to have


    dinner with her friends ande hometer than 9pm!¡±


    Pa smirked disdainfully. ¡°That¡¯s why I said you¡¯re not strict enough! Why did you agree to let Sasha go


    out with Matthew? What kind of friends could Matthew have? I¡¯m pretty sure they are all a bad influence.


    What good will going out with a bunch of rascals do Sasha?


    Do you really think she went out for a meal? Here¡¯s some advice. Make sure that your daughter is


    making friends with civilized elites, like how Jojo is.


    You should forbid her from being friends with rascals from the bottom of society. All they know is how to


    eat and y. What else could they do?¡±


    James sneered because he knew that Pa¡¯s family was extremely stingy and they would never go out


    to socialize with friends. The only time they would ask someone out was when they were in trouble or


    needed a favor.


    ¡°By the way, what is the purpose of your visit?¡± Helen quickly changed the topic.


    Pa and Norman Freeman nced at each other for a moment before Norman coughed and said,


    ¡°Well, Jojo has just graduated from university. You all know how amazing my daughter is, and there are a


    lot ofpanies fighting to hire her.


    However, since we are a family, I thought that we shouldn¡¯t let otherpanies take advantage of Jojo¡¯s


    abilities, which is why I¡¯m nning to let Jojo help you!¡±


    Helen and James instantly turned to meet each other¡¯s gazes. As expected, Norman and Pa were


    visiting them so that they would give Jojo a job. Even though they were mentally prepared, Norman¡¯s


    words still made them feel upset.


    You¡¯re here to ask us to provide a job but you speak as if we¡¯re taking advantage of you. If Jojo was


    really smart and capable, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, Jojo is a poor student. What can a poor


    student who just graduated do in Cunningham Pharmaceuticals?


    Helen gestured to James because she knew that if they didn¡¯t agree, Norman and Pa would definitely


    cause trouble. They would even ask Helen¡¯s parents to scold her! As for James, he knew Pa was a


    shrew so he dared not disagree with her.


    ¡°Well then, why don¡¯t we let Jojo work in ourpany?¡± James replied with a smile.


    However, Norman frowned and Pa seemed upset to hear this. ¡°Work? James, are you saying that you


    want Jojo to be an employee? Jojo is an outstanding student with an amazing attitude, yet you¡¯re asking


    her to be an employee?¡±


    James was dumbfounded. Jojo is just a college student who just graduated. You should thank us for


    letting her work in Cunningham Pharmaceuticals.


    If you don¡¯t want her to be an employee, what position should I give her? Are you asking me to let her be


    the leader of a department?


    ¡°Pa, Jojo has just graduated after all¡­¡± Helen said softly.


    Infuriated, Pa roared, ¡°So what if she¡¯s a fresh graduate? Even though she just graduated, there are


    manypanies fighting to hire Jojo.


    The reason we came here is to help our family, but this is how you treat us? I¡¯m disappointed in you


    both!¡±


    James couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and yelled, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you let Jojo work in otherrge


    companies?!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he finished his sentence, everyone was startled.


    Helen had a worried look on her face because she knew that James¡¯s words were about to cause


    trouble.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    As expected, Pa exploded. ¡°James, what are you implying? Are you looking down on Jojo? Oh,


    James! Have you forgotten how we generously helped you when you were down and out?


    Now that you¡¯ve gained sess, you decide to not take us seriously? An ungrateful person like you will


    get struck by lightning!¡±


    James was extremely irritated. They only lent a few thousand from Helen¡¯s family when they were down


    and out a few years ago but Pa always brought this up, even up till today.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Helen quickly tried to ease the tension. ¡°Enough. James, how could you say that? Pa, please forgive


    him. Why don¡¯t you tell me your requests and I¡¯ll help you arrange it?¡±


    It was only then did Pa¡¯s anger subside. In a cold voice, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have many requests. I just


    hope that yourpany can treat Jojo ording to her abilities! You can¡¯t give her a low level position,


    and you should offer her a managerial position at the very least!


    The pay can¡¯t be too low either. However, since we are a family, I won¡¯t have high requirements for her


    pay¡ªa monthly sry of 50,000 would do.


    You should also give her a car. Jojo will make do with James¡¯s car for two years and change into another


    car after that. As for her amodation, I heard that houses at the Grand Pavilion are pretty nice¡­¡±


    Hearing this, James couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and said sarcastically, ¡°Why don¡¯t you move to


    Lakeside Garden then?¡±


    Pa was infuriated. ¡°What is with your attitude? Do you think that Jojo is not worthy to live in Lakeside


    Garden? Let me get this straight¡ªJojo¡¯s future husband will have a house in Lakeside Garden.


    Otherwise, he is not qualified to marry her!¡±


    James almost spurted out blood. Your daughter looks like a pig. Which second-generation wealthy young


    man would be blind enough to marry her?


    Meanwhile, Helen looked embarrassed. After all, she couldn¡¯t agree to Pa¡¯s requests at all. It would


    be easy if she only needed to give Jojo a normal job because it wouldn¡¯t affect thepany much.


    However, being a manager would affect thepany¡¯s future development. How could she let that


    happen? Just then, Sasha entered the house.


    Pa immediately nced at Sasha with a look of disdain. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re finally back from messing


    around! You really are rude to older rtives. Not only did you not rush back home to serve your elders,


    but you were busy messing around, eating and drinking. Do you even care about your elders at all?¡±


    Sasha frowned and felt annoyed. However, she didn¡¯t dare to rebuke Pa.


    After all, Pa was much worse than Helen and she even had the elders at home supporting her. If they


    got into a fight, her whole family would be in a mess.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know that you were visiting!¡± Sasha said softly.


    Paulu waved her hand and said, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not entirely your fault. Your father is the one responsible


    for not teaching you properly!¡±


    James gritted his teeth angrily. If it weren¡¯t because he couldn¡¯t win this shrew, he would¡¯ve flown into a


    rage long ago.


    ¡°Sasha, you¡¯re home just in time. I¡¯ve told your parents about the matter and they¡¯ve agreed. Now, all we


    have to do is see whether your filial. Will you support your parents¡¯ decision?¡±


    James and Helen werepletely dumbfounded.


    Since when did we agree?


    Sasha was confused. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Pa yelled at her loudly. ¡°Stop asking questions! Just answer one simple question, are you filial or


    not?!¡±


    Sasha was about to have a breakdown. I don¡¯t even know what is going on. Why is it rted to me being


    filial?


    Just then, James hurriedly said, ¡°Well, your aunt wants Jojo to work in ourpany as a manager with a


    monthly sry of 50,000.


    She also wants me to give my car to Jojo and asked us to arrange for Jojo to live in a house in the Grand


    Pavilion! She¡¯s asking for you to arrange everything!¡±


    After hearing this, Sasha only had one thought. Has she gone mad?


    However, Pa behaved like this waspletely reasonable. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve heard about the matter.


    Sasha, you know how well your uncle and I have treated you ever since you were young. Just tell me,


    are you willing to repay your uncle and I?¡±

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Sasha almost spit out a mouthful of blood. How could they ask me to repay them? I don¡¯t feel like they


    are my rtives at all. I remember living at my grandmother¡¯s house for a few days when I was still a


    child.


    However, Uncle Norman and Aunt Pa keptining that we ate too much and chased Demi and I


    away. Later on, the Cunningham family founded Cunningham Pharmaceuticals and gained sess.


    Once they saw us get rich, they immediately ran over to get close to us.


    Back then, they even insisted that Demi and I stayed at their ce during the holidays and praised us for


    being beautiful and kind. I know that they did all that just for the Cunningham family to see.


    Later, my father was cut off from the Cunningham family and once our family went down and under, this


    couple immediately changed their attitude.


    Sasha could still remember clearly the day Helen brought her and her sister back to her family home to


    borrow some money to get through hard times. Back then, Norman hid away and refused to see them


    while Pa mocked them with cruel words.


    In the end, it was Helen¡¯s eldest brother who lent them money, and Pa even went to his house to


    argue because of this. In the end, he was forced to lend Pa and Norman the same amount of money


    before Pa finally shut up.


    Later, Sasha started working and returned the money while Norman and his family never mentioned this


    again.


    There was once where Sasha¡¯s eldest aunt fell sick and needed money for her medical bills so they went


    to ask Pa to return the money. However, Pa directly argued and asked Helen¡¯s eldest brother to


    show them receipts.


    Helen¡¯s eldest brother was a loyal and honest man so he never wrote an IOU. In the end, Norman and


    his familypletely denied that they lent this money. Helen¡¯s eldest brother was so furious that he had


    a heart attack and almost died in the hospital.


    Back then, Helen went home in order to fight for her eldest brother but Pa snarled and yelled at her so


    nastily that she was forced to run away.


    Because of this, the two families stopped contacting each other for a long time. A yearter, Pa


    surprisingly came to visit and she even brought gifts.


    She spoke so politely that they thought that she had finally realized her past wrongdoings. Later on, she


    specially invited Sasha to her mother¡¯s family home to worship her ancestors. However, she had also


    invited a local rich man¡¯s son to dinner that night.


    She said that it was to entertain Sasha but in fact, she deliberately wanted to send Sasha into that young


    man¡¯s arms so that she could profit from it.


    When the rich young man saw Sasha, he was mesmerized by her beauty. In order to have s*x with


    Sasha that night, he spiked her wine.


    Fortunately, Sasha was vignt and didn¡¯t drink the wine he gave her. Then, she escaped by taking a taxi


    overnight and rushed back to Eastcliff.


    Afterward, Pa still had the guts to make a scene at the Cunningham family house. She yelled at


    Sasha for leaving without any notice, and she said that Sasha was rude and humiliated her in front of the


    rich young man.


    She even asked Sasha to apologize to the rich young man but Sasha didn¡¯t obey. Then, Pa ran to


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals and shouted at her, saying that she agreed to marry the rich young man


    but went back on her word after she received his gifts.


    Because of this, Sasha¡¯s reputation at Cunningham Pharmaceuticals was destroyed. Unable to hold


    back her anger, Sasha called the police to solve this issue.


    It was only after Pa was captured did she start to panic, and she hurriedly asked her husband to beg


    Sasha for mercy. In the end, Sasha¡¯s grandmother came forward and apologized so Sasha had no


    choice but to repeal the case.


    After that, Pa stayed quiet for a while. However, once she heard Sasha was tricked by Jason to marry


    Matthew, she immediately rushed over. Pa mocked and ridiculed Sasha so badly that everyone


    thought Sasha was worthless.


    She spread rumors that Sasha had no choice but to marry Matthew because she was fooling around with


    multiple men and had a bad reputation in Eastcliff. In short, during that time, even Helen didn¡¯t dare to


    return to her mother¡¯s home.


    As long as she visited, the elders would ask how many men did Sasha sleep with. No matter how hard


    Helen tried to exin, nobody believed her and Sasha¡¯s reputation waspletely ruined. There were


    several times when Sasha thought about suing Pa but she was stopped by Helen.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Norman was Helen¡¯s youngest brother who was loved by their parents the most. If anything happened to


    his family, Helen¡¯s mother would be devastated, which was why Sasha chose to forbear her anger for her


    grandmother¡¯s sake.


    However, she never thought that they would appear again after a few years of silence. It was obvious


    that they were here to take advantage as soon as they heard that Sasha¡¯s family had gained sess.


    However, have they gone mad? How dare they make such requests? I¡¯ve never met such shameless


    people in my life!

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Just when Sasha was full of anger and wanted to refute Pa, she saw Helen wave at her. Seeing this,


    she sighed. She understood what her mother was trying to tell her. If she refused them outrightly, Pa


    would definitely make a fuss and her family would never get peace.


    After giving it some thought, Sasha replied, ¡°Aunt Pa, we can¡¯t deal with this with such hurry. Why


    don¡¯t I think about it and give you a reply in two days?¡±


    Pa was sullen. ¡°Why do you need two days to deal with such a small matter? What kind of a president


    are you if you can¡¯t even arrange a manager position? Are you sure you¡¯re capable of being president?¡±


    Norman waved his hand and said, ¡°Well, in my opinion, Sashacks courage and ispletely


    iparable with Jojo. We are your rtives but you dilly-dally when we ask you to do something.


    Let me be frank¡ªif Jojo was the president and you asked her to give you a job, she would surely treat


    you well! With just a simple order, she would be able to give you a managerial position. However, when it


    comes to your capabilities, I think yourpany will go bankrupt under your management sooner or


    later.¡±


    Sasha felt as if she was about to go mad. ording to what you said, why don¡¯t I directly let Jojo


    be the president? Don¡¯t you know your daughter¡¯s capabilities? If she really was a capable person,


    why are you here asking me for a job?


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Gritting her teeth, Sasha said, ¡°Aunt Pa, I just started working as the president not long ago. There


    are manypany affairs that I haven¡¯t fully grasped yet so I need some time to make arrangements.¡±


    Pa pouted and said, ¡°Well then, since we¡¯re rtives, I¡¯ll give you a day¡¯s time. I want to hear a reply


    from you at this time tomorrow night, understand?¡±


    Looking at her attitude and hearing her tone, she doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s asking for a favor at all!


    Forcefully suppressing her anger, Sasha muttered, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Pa nodded. ¡°Well then, it¡¯s decided. By the way, where are we staying tonight? Sasha, you¡¯re the


    president of yourpany so you should make arrangements for us. Jojo is a little bit of a clean freak.


    There was once we stayed in a four-star hotel and it was so dirty that she couldn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s


    sleep.¡±


    Sasha was stunned. Wow, are you telling me that you can only stay in a five-star hotel? The two of you


    are just a local clerk and small shop owner back in your hometown.


    You should be grateful to be able to live in a motel. How could you request to stay in a five-star hotel? Do


    you even know what a five-star hotel looks like?


    Sasha wanted to rebuke them but at that moment, Matthew walked over and smiled as he said, ¡°Sasha,


    I¡¯ll help arrange their amodation. Uncle Norman, is a five-star hotel okay?¡±


    Norman and his family were overjoyed to hear this and they nodded vigorously. ¡°Sure! Matthew, I didn¡¯t


    know that you were this capable.¡±


    With a smile, Matthew nodded and said, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    With that, Norman and his family immediately left the house. Sasha followed behind and handed


    Matthew her wallet.


    Matthew waved his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Sasha was surprised. ¡°Why? Do you have cash on you?¡±


    Matthew smiled faintly and whispered, ¡°Just leave it to me.¡±


    After they left the house, Matthew made a call to Tiger and asked him to make arrangements.


    Matthew then drove Norman and his family to a five-star hotel and they reached the entrance in ten


    minutes.


    He even personally sent the three of them upstairs. Before he left the room, he casually patted the bed


    and spread some powder on it. It was a new medicine that Matthew had formted.


    Uncle Norman, you and your family won¡¯t be sleeping peacefully tonight. Do you really think that it¡¯s a


    good thing that you get to sleep in a five-star hotel?

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    As soon as Matthew arrived home, he heard James throwing a temper.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Helen, what¡¯s wrong with your family? Are they crazy? No matter what, I want them out of my sight


    tomorrow!¡±


    Tears welled up in Helen¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Darling, can¡¯t you stand in my shoes? He¡¯s my brother. Do


    you think I can kick him out?


    If I do that, my family would be heartbroken! Have you forgotten how my mother treated you back when


    you were poor in the early years of our marriage?¡±


    James was instantly at a loss of words. Back when he was poor, his mother-inw indeed treated him


    well and he was grateful for it.


    ¡°But what are we supposed to do?¡± James asked anxiously. ¡°Are we really going to let her work in our


    company as a manager? Sasha, what were you thinking? How could you promise to give them a reply


    tomorrow? What are you going to say?¡±


    Sasha looked helpless. ¡°Dad, if I didn¡¯t say that, do you think they would¡¯ve left?¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t simply make promises! If you can¡¯t fulfill their requests, what are you going to do?¡±


    Sasha immediately fell silent because she didn¡¯t know what to do either. Just then, Matthew walked over


    and said, ¡°James, don¡¯t worry. Just leave it to me.¡±


    James just red at Matthew and yelled, ¡°Leave it to you? What abilities do you have to handle this


    problem? I was just about to scold you. Who allowed you to take them to a five-star hotel?


    Do you know how much it costs to stay a night at a five-star hotel? That family has no idea how to feel


    content. What if they keep staying here? How are we going to pay the hotel bills?¡±


    Matthew calmly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, James. It won¡¯t be long before they start begging to not stay at a


    five-star hotel.¡±


    James was stunned. ¡°What are you talking about? Are you crazy? Which person would beg to stop


    staying at a five-star hotel?¡±


    Sasha and Helen turned to look at Matthew with strange looks on their faces too. In their eyes, Matthew


    was simply talking about a fool¡¯s dream.


    However, Helen quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about the five-star hotel. The


    most important thing right now is to deal with Jojo¡¯s job request. What are we going to do?¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just agree to their requests for the time being and leave the rest to me!¡±


    Helen was anxious. ¡°Matthew, do you know what they are asking for? How could you ask us to agree to


    it?! How are we supposed to give them the job position and treatment they¡¯re asking for?¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°Calm down, Helen. Just do as I say. In less than three days, they will definitely leave


    on their own. Moreover, I believe that they won¡¯t dare to pester you anymore after this!¡±


    James, Helen and Sasha were all dumbfounded. Why is Matthew so confident? After a long moment of


    silence, Sasha nodded and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, just do what Matthew says. I believe in him and know that


    he won¡¯t disappoint me!¡±


    However, James and Helen looked at Matthew suspiciously as they didn¡¯t think that he would be able to


    solve the matter. Early the next morning, James was awakened by a phone call by Pa who requested


    him to pick them up from the hotel.


    Irritated, James went to pick them up. After he arrived at the hotel, he saw Norman and his family sitting


    haggardly in the lobby.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± James couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.


    As soon as they saw James, the three of them looked at him as if he was their savior. Norman quickly


    ran toward James and grabbed his arm. ¡°James, please arrange another hotel for us now. I¡¯m begging


    you. We really can¡¯t continue staying in this hotel!¡±


    James was shocked. Are they really begging me to move them to another hotel? What the hell did


    Matthew do? ¡°Why do you want to change hotels?¡±


    Norman sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even want to mention it! After getting into bedst night, for some


    reason, we started itching all over and started having weird red spots. We didn¡¯t sleep all night. In the


    end, we had no choice but to rush to the ER in the hospital.


    The doctor said that it¡¯s an allergic reaction. ording to the doctor, the mattress of this five-star hotel is


    made of special materials and we are allergic to this material. The three of us didn¡¯t sleep at all and this


    itchsted the whole night!¡±


    James almost burst outughing. B*stard! It¡¯s your own fault for requesting to stay in a five-star hotel!


    However, James soon felt his heart drop.


    How did Matthew know that they would beg to not stay here? Could it be that he knew they would have


    an allergic reaction?

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    James felt at ease, and he immediately agreed to change their hotel.


    They dared not live in any other 5-star hotel again, because most of them would likely have simr


    bedding.


    However, another incident happened as they were about to leave.


    While James was checking out, he was informed that the trio had spent extravagantly.


    Last night, it turned out that Pa and her family did not return to their respective rooms right away, but


    went to the restaurant for a sumptuous feast instead.


    Thevish feast cost approximately eight thousand.


    Thank heavens the breakfast buffet was free of charge. Otherwise, the bill would likely be through the


    roof.


    James was about to pass out when he saw the bill. ¡°W-What exactly did you all order?¡±


    ¡°Well, nothing much,¡± said Pa innocently. ¡°We just ordered a few dishes and a bottle of red wine.


    James, you know we don¡¯te by very often. It was just a meal. Don¡¯t tell me you are reluctant to foot


    the bill?¡±


    Flustered, James said, ¡°If you all wanted to eat, you should¡¯ve just told me. I would¡¯ve dly treated you


    all to a meal elsewhere. Why dine at the hotel? Don¡¯t you all know that the food here cost an arm and a


    leg?¡±


    With a long face, Pa snapped, ¡°James, what do you mean by that? Your family owns such a big


    company, and are filthy rich. Would this even burn a hole in your pocket? All we did was order a few


    dishes. You¡¯re such a cheapskate! What they say is indeed true¡ªthe richer the person, the stingier they


    are!¡±


    James was about to blow a gasket, but Helen quickly intervened. ¡°Leave it be, it¡¯s just a meal! Don¡¯t be


    mad, Pa. As for Jojo¡¯s work, Sasha has already made the necessary arrangements. Jojo can officially


    start work today.¡±


    Upon hearing the news, the trio were overjoyed. Pa eximed with excitement, ¡°Are you serious? Is


    she the Managing Director, with a starting pay of 50,000 per month? What about amodation? I have


    to say, the Grand Pavilion should at least be the entry level.¡±


    Helen let out a sigh. ¡°The amodation provided is indeed in the Grand Pavilion. It¡¯s anded house


    of approximately 200 square meters, and it¡¯s very well-furnished.¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about!¡± Pa chuckled with delight. ¡°James, I must say, it¡¯s such an honor


    for you to have Jojo managing yourpany. This treatment is really not too much to ask, right? Think


    about it! If Jojo works here, she can easily boost thepany¡¯s sales by earning 30 to 50 billion in profit.


    When that timees, you will be grateful to me¡ªheck, you might even think that you have offered too


    little!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, James was so furious that he was speechless. In the end, he chose to ignore them


    completely.


    Not longter, they finally arrived at Wellness Herbary.


    At first, Pa was not at all pleased when she learned that the position offered was the Managing


    Director of a subsidiarypany.


    However, when Julian passed her the car keys of a Porsche Panamera, she was appeased.


    Helen, on the other hand, was about to pass out from anger, as she initially bought the Porsche


    Panamera for herself.


    All because of this car, thepany was caught in a financial crisis, and they were forced to purchase


    the problematic Aastragalus, causing them to be kicked out of the running.


    The car was then left in Wellness Herbary.


    Helen had only driven it twice, but now apparently it had be Jojo¡¯s car!


    Reluctant to stay with them for even a minute longer, James left them there and drove off together with


    Helen and Sasha.


    Throughout the journey, James couldn¡¯t stopining, ¡°What the hell! The more I think about it, the


    angrier I get. What¡¯s wrong with them? We manage to earn a little, and they turn into blood sucking


    parasites! Thinking about it makes me so mad! What happens if they decide to stay here in the long


    term?¡±


    ¡°Dad, calm down,¡± Sashaforted in a reassuring tone. ¡°As Matthew said, they will surely leave after


    three days.¡±


    ¡°You believe him?¡± James scoffed. ¡°Three days? Hmph! Did you see their faces just now? How could


    they possibly leave after three days? I, for one, don¡¯t believe that Matthew can get them out of here!¡±


    Sasha nced at him and said, ¡°Dad, I believe in Matthew. Have you forgotten? Yesterday, he said that


    Uncle Norman and his family will certainly want to change hotels, and that¡¯s exactly what they did today!¡±


    James scratched his head and thought that it was indeed true.


    Then again, he could still ept it when Norman said that he was sensitive to a 5-star hotel, but why


    was he sensitive to the job post of Managing Director too?


    How could Matthew possibly make them leave after three days?

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    When Jojo entered thepany, Norman and Helen tagged along as well.


    Their visitation reason being they both wanted to see how Jojo was settling in, but in reality, they were


    here to show off.


    They kept telling passersby that they were the parents of the new Managing Director, all the while


    showing off their status.


    They ordered the staff around, as if they were the very owners of thepany.


    In the beginning, both were rtively reserved around Julian, with him being the official CEO of the


    company. However, after they came to know that he was Matthew¡¯s friend, they couldn¡¯t care less.


    From their perspective, they presumed that Julian being CEO was entirely due to his rtionship with


    Matthew.


    Seeing that Wellness Herbary was a subsidiary of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, shouldn¡¯t Jojo be


    considered as the CEO instead of Julian? Based on the rtionship, Jojo was rted by blood, whereas


    Julian was just a friend.


    Therefore, barely two hours after they started work, Pa called up Sasha personally.


    She demanded that Jojo be promoted as the CEO. As for Julian, he could take the supporting role.


    Sasha was about to blow a fuse. She did not think that after setting up the post of Managing Director,


    coupled with all the benefits that came with it, they could still be unsatisfied.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Initially, she wanted to reject Pa upfront, but Matthew stopped her from doing so.


    ¡°Quit arguing with them. You simply can¡¯t reason with this family. Exin to them that since Jojo just


    started working, there are still a lot of procedures which she is not familiar with, so a trial period is


    necessary. Once she has familiarized herself with the job scope, she will be promoted to CEO. It won¡¯t


    take long, just one week at most,¡± Matthew grinned as he spoke.


    Eyebrows raised, Sasha asked, ¡°Matthew, are you sure about this? If you give an inch, they¡¯ll take a


    mile! If she¡¯s still not promoted after a week, they won¡¯t let you off the hook so easily.¡±


    Matthew chuckled as he reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t stay that long. They won¡¯t even make it a


    week.¡±


    Even though Sasha was feeling doubtful, she still did as she was told, repeating whatever Matthew told


    her to Pa.


    The excuse seemed legitimate. Even Pa found it hard to refute and had to agree for the time being.


    However, at Wellness Herbary, Pa did not give in easily.


    She barged into Julian¡¯s office and demanded him to give way to Jojo, so that she could take over the


    CEO¡¯s room.


    Julian, on the other hand, was asked to move to the Managing Director¡¯s office.


    Although they had yet to switch job positions, Pa felt that she had to show them who was the boss.


    Upon seeing this situation, the staff felt uneasy. They dared not go up against Pa and her family, and


    they were fearful of them.


    It was only the first day of work, and Pa Dawson sessfully helped Jojo take full charge of the


    company.


    Pa was so proud of herself that after work, she even discussed with her husband on whether they


    should sell off the little department store and work here instead.


    As for Norman, he was even more enthusiastic.


    He was but a clerk at his current workce, and was often bossed around by others.


    When he was here, however, everyone treated him with reverence and respect, so much so that his


    personal vanity had been fully satisfied.


    Thus, he too nned on resigning from his current workce anding to work here instead.


    This family even had a n up their sleeve. Once Jojo had managed to gain control of everything, they


    nned on storming into the parentpany to drive Sasha away. That way, Jojo could then take full


    charge of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals.


    After work, Pa called up James and asked him to pick them up from thepany.


    Dumbfounded, James asked, ¡°Jojo has apany car, right?¡±


    ¡°She has a reunion dinner with her ssmates tonight, so she went off with the car,¡± Pa said. ¡°James,


    since we¡¯re in your area, shouldn¡¯t you arrange for dinner out of courtesy?


    We have been busy with work the whole day, and didn¡¯t even get to eat much during lunch. Meanwhile,


    your whole family sure had it easy, enjoying a luxurious meal at home. Did it ever cross your mind that


    someone had put in a hard day at work for yourpany? You really should have a sense of gratitude!¡±

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    James was on the verge of blowing up. After all, no one was begging them toe to work.


    Gratitude?


    They had a lot of nerve to talk about gratitude!


    I wonder who is the one thatcks gratitude?


    However, he didn¡¯t want to make a scene, so he went to pick them up in the end.


    Meanwhile, Pa sure knew how to go all out; she finally decided to dine at a high-end restaurant in the


    city.


    It was 10 o¡¯clock by the time they were done eating, with the billing up to over 5,000. As such,


    James almost hit the roof!


    Upon sending them home, he noticed that Jojo wasn¡¯t home yet.


    He couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Jojo hasn¡¯te back yet?¡±


    Pa answered, ¡°Oh, she is attending a ss reunion. She will definitely be homete.¡±


    James curled his lips. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she is ady from a reputable family, and that she must be


    home by 8:30 at night?¡±


    Pa disagreed, ¡°This is an exceptional case. After all, they haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.


    Plus, Jojo just became thepany¡¯s CEO, and her ssmates are trying to butter her up, so they¡¯ll be


    backte for sure. This is normal. Jojo is a CEO¡ªsocializing is inevitable. She¡¯s staying outte for the


    sake of yourpany, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    James was so mad that he turned around and stormed off. Your daughter went out to have fun for the


    sake of my family? What a load of bull!


    That¡¯s nothing but nonsense!


    It¡¯s ¡®socializing¡¯ when your daughteres homete.


    But when ites to my daughter, it¡¯s ¡®messing around¡¯? This double standard is absurd!


    As it turned out, the problems were not over yet.


    At one o¡¯clock in the morning, James was woken up by the vibrations of his phone.


    ¡°Who¡¯s calling in the middle of the night?¡± James muttered. He picked up his phone and found the caller


    to be Pa.


    ¡°Is she crazy?¡± James was exasperated enough to reject the call.


    Helen hurriedly grabbed the phone. ¡°Just pick it up. There must be something important for her to call


    thiste.¡±


    With that, Helen answered the phone.


    ¡°James, you¡¯re still awake?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    James sulked, ¡°What? Does your family not sleep at one o¡¯clock in the morning?¡±


    To which Pa replied, ¡°Oh, I usually sleep early. I thought you city people go to bed at 3 to 4 in the


    morning.¡±


    James was speechless.


    ¡°Pa, is there something wrong?¡± Helen couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Pa enquired, ¡°I was wondering, do you have any acquaintances in the traffic police team? Jojo had a


    minor car ident. Can you help me deal with it?¡±


    Helen nched. ¡°W-What minor car ident? Where? What happened?¡±


    Pa reassured, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. They just knocked over a small car. A woman from the oppositene was


    wandering about on the street with her child in the middle of the night when they should be home


    sleeping. Jojo and the others had a few drinks, and they weren¡¯t familiar with the roads, so they ran into


    the oing car and it flipped.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± James eximed, ¡°Have you lost your mind? Drunk-driving, flipping over a car, and you call it a


    minor ident? How bad does it have to be for your family to consider it a major ident? When


    hundreds of lives are lost?¡±


    Pa was instantly irritated. ¡°What are you yelling at? It¡¯s not like it was Jojo who was driving¡ªit was her


    ssmate. Look, I¡¯ll only ask you once; are you going to help or not? Forget it if you can¡¯t! I knew I


    couldn¡¯t count on rtives like you anyway!¡±


    James was outraged. ¡°You handle it then if you¡¯re so capable. I don¡¯t think anyone could handle this


    mess!¡±


    Helen rushed to smooth things over. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go over and take a look. Pa, don¡¯t worry, we¡­


    We¡¯ll see what we can do.¡±


    Helen sighed after hanging up. ¡°Alright, alright. Stop sulking. You know what they¡¯re like. The most


    important thing now is to settle this; it doesn¡¯t matter whether Jojo was the one driving. The car is ours,


    after all. If it¡¯s anything big, ourpany will have to paypensation!¡±


    James was annoyed. ¡°How do we deal with this? Are you going to settle it?¡±


    Helen scratched her head. With this kind of problem, it would make trouble for anyone who was involved.


    After thinking for a moment, her eyes lit up. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get Matthew to go?¡±

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    James hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea. Let Matthew handle this mess. If it


    blows up, Matthew will have to shoulder the me.


    Not only would we getpensated, but if things escte and he goes to jail, we¡¯ll be free from this


    mess too!¡±


    They immediately rushed to Sasha¡¯s room and had her call Matthew.


    Sasha was reluctant, but she couldn¡¯t dissuade her parents. Hence, she called Matthew and asked him


    to find out what was going on.


    Matthew then got on his scooter and rushed to the scene from Lakeside Garden.


    Needless to say, what he witnessed upon arriving infuriated him.


    A red BMW was on its back on the ground. Through its window, he could see a little girl lying inside.


    The little girl¡¯s head was covered in blood¡ªhe didn¡¯t know if she was still alive.


    There were seven to eight men gathered near the car, surrounded by a lone woman.


    ¡°Help. Please help¡­¡± the woman cried weakly, but no one paid her any attention.


    On the other hand, Jojo was sitting in a Porsche Panamera. She was joking around with the people


    around her, as if what had happened was no big deal.


    Sitting next to Jojo was a young man with ear piercings with his arm draped around her shoulder. They


    seemed to be very intimate.


    The young man asked, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t your sister¡¯s family arrived yet? Thank God the boys got rid of the


    woman¡¯s phone. She was going to call the cops. We would be in trouble if she did!¡±


    Jojo smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll be here any minute. Tell the boys to smash her phone if she tries to call


    the cops again. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a CEO. Now what kind of CEO would I be if I can¡¯t settle a small matter


    like this?¡±


    Everyone cheered, ¡°All hail Jojo!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine as long as we¡¯re with Jojo!¡±


    ¡°Jojo, I¡¯ll report to your office tomorrow. From now on, I¡¯m with you!¡±


    Upon hearing their chants, Jojo smiled smugly. She felt superior, as if she were a queen.


    ¡°Hey, Jojo. I heard your sister is very beautiful¡ªthe number one beauty in Eastcliff. Is sheing


    tonight?¡± a young man with long hair asked suddenly.


    The other men looked over too, eyes afire.


    Jojo answered, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Rest assured, I¡¯ll definitely introduce her to all of you next time. I have to


    keep the goodies within the family. You¡¯re my friends¡ªyou¡¯ll be the first I introduce any pretty girls to!¡±


    They cheered once again. The young man with ear piercings sitting next to Jojo had a glow on his face


    too.


    ¡°Jojo, didn¡¯t you say that your sister is married? Won¡¯t your brother-inw mind if you introduce her to


    us?¡± One of the menughed and the others joined uproariously.


    ¡°Say what? Pfft, that husband of hers is a loser. She won¡¯t be able to thank me enough for introducing


    her to you guys!¡±


    Everyone rejoiced again, apuding how mighty and bada*s Jojo was.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was at this moment that Matthew arrived at the scene on his electric scooter.


    He did not acknowledge the crowd but went straight to the red BMW.


    When he reached out to pull open the car door, he realized it was stuck¡ªit couldn¡¯t be opened at all.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± the long-haired man yelled as he walked over.


    At this moment, the woman¡¯s eyes lit up and she begged, ¡°Mister, please¡­ Please save my daughter¡­


    Call an ambnce, s-she has a heart condition. Please help her¡­¡±


    The long-haired man bellowed, ¡°Shut up, b*tch! Hey, kid. You listen to me. You have no business here.


    Get lost if you wish to live!¡±


    Matthew nced at him and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s been some time since the ident and yet the little girl


    hasn¡¯t been rescued yet. All of you belong in hell!¡±

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    The long-haired man was immediately annoyed. ¡°Who the hell are you talking about? I¡¯m going to kill


    you!¡±


    The other men gathered around, giving Matthew unpleasant stares.


    Even so, Matthewpletely ignored them and bent down to grab the roof of the BMW.


    With a loud roar, he lifted the car up and flipped it back over.


    The men gathered around Matthew, intent on beating him up.


    But after witnessing him flip over a car, they were stunned motionless.


    How strong did one have to be to be able to do that?


    Everyone was shocked; even Jojo and the man with ear piercings were stunned and confused.


    Matthew forced open the car door before getting the little girl out.


    The woman then crawled over, panicking ¡°Gemma. Gemma, are you okay? Call an ambnce. Please


    call an ambnce!¡±


    Matthew inspected before realizing that, thankfully, the girl was still breathing.


    However, her heart condition was in a critical state. Even if they made it to the hospital, no one could


    save her.


    While the woman wasn¡¯t looking, Matthew took two silver needles and pushed them into the child¡¯s body,


    temporarily preserving her life.


    At this point, Jojo had gotten out of the car.


    She eyed Matthew skeptically before eximing, ¡°Y-You¡¯re Matthew Larson?¡±


    She had tagged along when Pa had made a scene at the Cunninghams¡¯ residence. It had been the


    first time she saw Matthew.


    Matthew nced at her before saying coldly, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    Jojo was frightened before, but now, she was immediately infuriated.


    ¡°Did my cousin send you to help settle this? Matthew, what did you say earlier? These are my friends.


    How can you speak to them that way? Apologize to my friends immediately!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Apologize to them? Why should I?¡±


    Jojo was riled up. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m asking you: are you going to apologize or not? We won¡¯t hold back if you


    don¡¯t!¡±


    The man with ear piercings standing next to Jojo whistled, and the other men instantly surrounded them.


    Knowing that this was Sasha¡¯s worthless husband, no one took him seriously.


    He was just a worthless loser, so what if he had a bit of strength?


    Jojo looked at Matthew smugly. ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t think you can underestimate me just because we¡¯re in


    Eastcliff. Let me tell you, even in Eastcliff, I still have more power than you! It¡¯s not toote to apologize.


    We¡¯re family, after all. I would like to save you the embarrassment. Hence, don¡¯t you dare be ungrateful!¡±


    Matthew chuckled coldly, not saying a word.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, a few cars honked and zoomed over from behind and stopped in front of everyone.


    Tiger led a group of people from the cars. ¡°Mr. Larson, what happened?¡±


    At the sight of Tiger¡¯s men, the young men around Jojo were starting to panic.


    The young men were just a few punks, whereas Tiger and his men were obviously people you would not


    want to mess with.


    Jojo chuckled coldly, as she could easily recognize Tiger as Julian Davis¡¯ assistant.


    During the day, she even forced the man to move to the manager¡¯s office. At the time, he didn¡¯t even


    dare to step out of line.


    ¡°Matthew, did you call for them? You there, don¡¯t you know who I am? What are you nning to do with


    these people? Are you going to beat up your own CEO? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll fire you!¡± Jojo threatened.


    Hearing that, the young men cracked up.


    ¡°My, my. Jojo, are these your employees?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re pretty buff. What do they do? Manualbor or security?¡±


    ¡°Look at their build! I bet 80% of them unload cargo behind the scenes.¡±


    ¡°Jojo, is a blue-cor worker from yourpany pretending to be a gangster?¡±


    ¡°Huh, gold chains and a gold watch, with a group of small men. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d think he


    was a big shot!¡±


    ¡°Hey, old man, I¡¯m going to be a leader at your workce tomorrow. It¡¯s not toote to suck up to me


    now!¡±

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Tiger was scolded so badly but he dared not act recklessly.


    He took a look at Matthew Larson.


    With a meaningful nce from him, Tiger immediately understood the situation and burst into a storm of


    abuse. ¡°Damn it, in thepany, you¡¯re the CEO but out of thepany, you are nothing but bullsh*t!


    Just fire me if you¡¯ve got the guts¡ªheck, you know what? I¡¯m quitting! B*stard, I can¡¯t stand it when it


    comes to people bullying women! Go, make sure those b*stards get all of their arms and legs broken.


    Don¡¯t spare any of them!¡±


    Upon hearing that, the group of people around Tiger immediately rushed forward to surround those


    young people hastily and started beating them up.


    Not expecting that Tiger would go against her, Jojo was so worked up that she yelled, ¡°H-How dare


    you? Don¡¯t you know who I am? I¡¯m the CEO of Wellness Herbary, and Sasha Cunningham is my


    cousin! If you dare beat up my friend, believe it or not, I¡¯ll make sure my cousin kills you!¡±


    All of them were struggling to get up on their feet. The youth with his ears pierced shouted, ¡°Old man, my


    boss is Mr. Mussolini. I-If you touch me, my boss will kill you!¡±


    However, Tiger merely scoffed at the youth. ¡°Mussolini? Pfft, I don¡¯t even care if he¡¯s the pope! Just get


    him here, right now! Tell him that the South Street¡¯s Tiger is here, and we¡¯ll see if he¡¯s bold enough to


    come over!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Most of the young people went puzzled and the one with his ears pierced asked, his voice trembling, ¡°Y-


    You¡¯re Master Tiger from South Street?¡±


    With a cocky tone, Tiger said, ¡±Who did you think I am then?¡±


    At that, the youths were instantly terrified. They knew very well that their own boss was merely one of


    Tiger¡¯s lower-ranking subordinates.


    When running errands, Mr. Mussolini didn¡¯t even have the qualification to use Master Tiger¡¯s title.


    Nevertheless, he had mentioned Master Tiger¡¯s name more than once, which was how they knew that


    this man was the real deal.


    They never would have thought that this time, they had offended a real big shot.


    Immediately, they lost all their bravado and started pleading, ¡°Master Tiger, w-we didn¡¯t know it was you!


    We didn¡¯t recognize you. As the bigger person you are, please let us off¡­¡±


    ¡°Please! Master Tiger, please, we won¡¯t dare do it again¡­¡±


    Upon seeing this, Jojo was baffled. After all, these friends of hers had always been confident about how


    strong and mighty they were.


    But now, all of them were like pitiful bugs, almost down to their knees, begging for mercy.


    Who on earth was this Tiger that could even scare them like this?


    ¡°Why are you guys so scared of him? He¡¯s just one of mypany¡¯s employees! I can throw him out


    whenever I want. There¡¯s no need to be frightened!¡± Jojo shouted.


    Without warning, the youth with his ears pierced leaped and pped her in the face. ¡°Hold your tongue,


    you b*tch! How dare you talk to Master Tiger this way? I¡¯m going to kill you¡­¡± While he was saying that,


    he smacked her on the face repeatedly.


    Back at school, Jojo had had a crush on this young man, but with her average-looking appearance and


    family background, they had never crossed paths. However, tonight when she had arrived with her


    Panamera, they had decided to establish a rtionship.


    Little did she know that, after only a few hours together, her Prince Charming would start punching her in


    her face.


    Jojo was puzzled. She couldn¡¯t understand why her Prince Charming was so agitated by her own


    employee.


    With a ttering expression, the man said, ¡°Master Tiger, how dare she scold you? I¡¯ll teach her a lesson!


    B-Be the bigger person and forgive us! Please! What happened tonight has got nothing to do with us. It


    was all her idea¡­¡±


    Toozy to even answer, Tiger ordered, ¡°Beat them up!¡±


    Immediately, his men rushed aggressively forward. Armed with baseball bats, they pressed those youths


    on the ground before hitting and breaking their arms and legs.


    Witnessing the situation before her, Jojo¡¯s entire body shook with tremors.


    These people had always been so arrogant in front of her. They had acted as if no one in the whole of


    Eastcliff could ever mess with them. She didn¡¯t expect that they could be beaten up by a mere employee


    of her ownpany so easily.


    Meanwhile, Matthew, unconcerned with all these people, tied the woman up and sent the little girl to the


    hospital where he worked.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Tonight, Matthew was not on duty, but he decided to attend to this little girl personally.


    This little girl was hurt, but her injuries were minor.


    What was serious was her congenital heart defect, simr to the condition of Julian Davis¡¯ daughter.


    However, he could tell that her mother came from a wealthy family and had been using medical


    treatments to preserve the little girl until now.


    With his Divine Acupuncture Skill, Matthew saved the girl and got another doctor to treat her wounds.


    He then left a prescription for the woman and instructed her to follow it for the girl¡¯s treatment.


    Seeing that the little girl was saved, the woman was grateful and had persistently handed Matthew a


    name card.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he didn¡¯t take it seriously and simply slid the name card into his pocket.


    The next day, the report of the car crash incident was published in the news.


    Jojo was lucky that the pierced-ears youth had insisted on driving the car and the ident urred with


    him behind the wheel.


    For this reason, she was not held responsible at all.


    However, the problem was that the youth had been drunk driving and therefore he could not make any


    ims from the insurancepany.


    The repairs for the Panamera would require at least 300,000. Even the BMW would also need at least a


    few hundred thousands.


    The final sum added up to almost 500,000, all to be borne by the youth.


    As luck would have it, the youth was unfortunately penniless. He normally spent his days loitering about


    and even his family had cut off their ties with him.


    He obviously couldn¡¯t afford to pay back the money. Thus, Jojo had no choice other than to bear the


    fiscal responsibility.


    After all, she had been the one who drove the car out in the first ce and that youth was her boyfriend.


    When Pa found out about this, she was extremely furious. ¡°Why should our Jojo be held responsible?


    Jojo wasn¡¯t even the one who drove the car. The driver should have to paypensation for it! This is


    not fair! We won¡¯t agree with it!¡±


    But because no one was giving her any attention, Pa stormed toward Helen in anger, demanding her


    to settle the mess.


    Helen was annoyed with Pa¡¯s unreasonable demand but she just didn¡¯t know what to do with her.


    In the end, she had no choice but to call Sasha, asking her to take care of the dispute.


    As expected, Sasha was also furious but had to follow her mother¡¯s instructions.


    If this matter wasn¡¯t settled, there was no doubt that Pa would make a scene at Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals.


    If the shareholders found out, something might happen and by then, it would be even trickier for them to


    handle.


    After finding out that Sasha had spent hundreds of thousands to settle the matter, James was so


    infuriated that his blood boiled.


    Immediately, he called Matthew to question him about it. ¡°Matthew, didn¡¯t you say that you would get rid


    of them in three days? It has been two days and you are still sitting around at home doing nothing. Do


    you even n to kick them out? Are you trying to deceive us? Oh wait, are you guys conspiring together


    and trying to scam our family?¡±


    Helplessly, Matthew said, ¡°Dad, please calm down. I thought we¡¯d agreed to settle this in three days.


    Time isn¡¯t up yet!¡±


    Hearing that, Jamesshed out. ¡°You may not be in a hurry but I am! Sasha just spent more than


    500,000 for yesterday night¡¯s incident! Our whole family has been saving on food and cutting down


    expenses to finally purchase Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. We didn¡¯t do all of this just for you to live so


    extravagant!¡±


    Twitching his lips, Matthew questioned his father-inw silently, Did you really live sparingly to buy over


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals? Besides, it was your rtives causing all the issues. Why are you


    ming me, saying that I¡¯m the one living extravagant?


    Of course, Matthew didn¡¯t dare say any of that out loud but could only keep the words buried deep in his


    heart.


    ¡°Dad, please stop worrying. Everything has been arranged. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll be sending them off for sure!


    And, I assure you, they won¡¯t be causing any further problems for a while.¡±


    James was doubtful. ¡°Matthew, please stop with all the bragging. You¡¯d only be deemed capable if you


    can get the work done! I¡¯m warning you, if this problem is not settled, you can get out of the Cunningham


    family! We don¡¯t need some useless man like you who only knows how to live off women!¡±

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Matthew waspletely speechless after being told off by James.


    Despite that, what needed to be done must still be done.


    At noon, Julian went to Jojo to report on his work and told Jojo that thepany had just received a new


    order. If they could get the work done, they could earn at least 30 million from it.


    However, the order needed some extremely rare herbs which would be very difficult to purchase.


    Therefore, he hade to Jojo to see whether they should ept this order.


    Then again, Jojo knew nothing about the operations of thepany. Without even giving it a second


    thought, she immediately decided to ept the order.


    With that, Julian brought out the contract and passed it to her for her signature.


    Without hesitation, she signed her name, inordinately pleased with herself.


    Even though she had yet been promoted, the previous CEO, Julian, had beening to her for


    permission before doing anything and this had proven her status in thepany.


    Once again, she boasted her sess in her ss¡¯ group chat, attracting a lot of jealousy from her former


    ssmates.


    All of them were recent college graduates and most of them had not found a job yet.


    On the other hand, Jojo had be a CEO straight away and could sign a contract worth millions with


    no fuss. Needless to say, her ssmates ttered her from top to bottom.


    Those who had not been in touch with Jojo immediately added her on Whatsapp, kissing up to her,


    begging her to rmend them some jobs.


    With her ego exceptionally satisfied, Jojo dly gave them her word that she would help.


    Just when she was trying to figure out some jobs for her ssmates, the secretary came in, informing


    her that someone was here to meet her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately, she allowed the visitor toe in. After all, she had just be the CEO recently, so she


    wanted to have some fun with her current position.


    The person who entered was a man in his 20s or 30s who seemed very gentle. He had gold-ted metal


    sses on and had stunning features besides.


    With just one nce, Jojo¡¯s heart skipped a few beats.


    Yesterday, her Prince Charming had utterly disappointed her and now she was no longer in a


    rtionship.


    But suddenly, a good-looking man turned up and he was way more attractive than her Prince Charming.


    It was only natural that she was captivated by him.


    With a grin, the man said, ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Freeman. Allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m Harold


    Johnson and I¡¯m working in the medicinal herb industry. I heard that yourpany is urgently in need of


    a batch of fritiria? I happen to have a batch of those herbs on hand so I would like to know whether


    yourpany is interested in partnering up with me.¡±


    Immediately intrigued, Jojo thought about the order Julian had told her about earlier at noon. What they


    needed right now was the fritiria Harold was offering!


    She was overjoyed that what she needed had just fallen into herp.


    Besides, the stunning appearance of Harold was a plus point that she fell in love with at first sight.


    ¡°Of course we would like to cooperate with you! At what price point do you wish to sell your fritiria?¡±


    Jojo asked hastily.


    ¡°It is an honor to work with yourpany. In terms of the price, it can be negotiated. Since I¡¯m dealing


    directly with you, I¡¯ll cut the price down to at least 10% lower than the market price!¡± Harold responded at


    an instant.


    Silently doing the math, Jojo thought, If it¡¯s going to be 10% lower than the market price, wouldn¡¯t the


    company then be making two more million in profit? Oh my, this business is clearly beneficial! It¡¯s just my


    second day on the post and I¡¯ll be making so much money already. Seems like running apany isn¡¯t


    that tough at all. So what if Sasha Cunningham is now the one managing Cunningham Pharmaceuticals


    anyway? With my capability, I¡¯m definitely way better than her. I should be the one running thepany!


    Suppressing her excitement, Jojo dived right into negotiations with Harold.


    After the discussion, Harold even invited Jojo for dinner.


    Of course, Jojo was up for it. Getting the chance to have dinner with a handsome man like him could


    make her smile in her sleep.


    With Harold¡¯s warm reception during the dinner, Jojo signed the contract that very night.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    The second day of work, Jojo got someone to make the transaction with Harold.


    On his own end, Harold was very efficient. On the same day, he had the supplies delivered to Wellness


    Herbary.


    Jojo then ordered her workers to carry out a simple inspection. After the procedure, she immediately got


    her staff to send the supplies to thepany that had ordered it from Julian Davis.


    After assuring that everything was going ording to n, Jojo hurriedly called Norman and Pa to


    her office to inform them about this deal.


    ¡°With a quick transaction, I earned thirty or forty million. Haha, Dad, Mom. I told you guys that I¡¯m a


    business genius!¡¯¡¯


    Norman and Pa couldn¡¯t hide their overjoyed smiles.


    ¡°My daughter is so capable! I told you guys a time long ago that the Cunningham family would be lucky


    to have Jojo work here. Hmph, it¡¯s only James who¡¯s still unsatisfied. He acts as though we¡¯ve cheated


    him!


    This time, we will show him who is taking advantage of whom. I¡¯m telling you, after earning so much, we


    must make sure thepany grants us a bonus. A couple million should do it!¡±


    The trio rambled on about getting a bonus from the Cunninghams¡¯ pharmaceuticalpany. However,


    before the work day was even out, Julian came barging into the office. ¡°President Freeman, we have a


    problem!¡±


    Jojo was extremely surprised. ¡°What are you panicking for?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you causing a ruckus in the office?¡±


    Julian took a deep breath and said, ¡°President Freeman, there are some issues with the batch of fritiria


    you bought today.¡±


    ¡°What kind of issue?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian continued, ¡°It¡¯s a problem with the herb itself. It isn¡¯t up to the standard for medicinal herbs.¡±


    Jojo asked confusedly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t meet the standard quality? What kind of standard quality does it need


    to meet then?¡¯¡¯


    Julian was shocked by this. ¡°President Freeman, of course there are standards for medicinal herbs. If


    every herb with inferior quality is avable for sale, then the market would be ruined. If poor quality herbs


    are used to make drugs, not only would the medicine not have any healing properties, it might even be


    toxic.¡±


    Jojo scratched her head, muttering, ¡°I didn¡¯t know there¡¯s such a thing in the world! This batch of fritiria


    isn¡¯t up to scratch, but can it be used at all?¡±


    Julian became very anxious. ¡°It doesn¡¯t reach the standard quality, so it definitely can¡¯t be used! Not


    being able to use it is one problem, but we have an even bigger issue to deal with. Any sales and


    purchases concerning this batch of fritiria goes against thew!¡±


    Jojo froze for a second. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious? All I did was buy some herbs! How can it be against the


    law?¡±


    Julian kept his face neutral. ¡°President Freeman, it is critical to ensure the safety of our medicines. If


    there is any issue with the herbs, the drugs made from them can potentially kill whoever consumes it.


    That is why the quality control of this industry has always been very strict. If the authorities found out that


    ourpany purchased such arge stock of this fritiria, they¡¯ll shut us down! And we¡¯ll have to pay


    reparations to boot!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jojo¡¯s eyes were as big as tes as she said, ¡°Y-You¡¯re pulling my leg, right? It¡¯s just some


    fritiria! It is not that big of an issue. We can ask for a refund and just return the herbs to the supplier!¡±


    ¡°President Freeman, if it was that simple, then it wouldn¡¯t be an issue! The supplypany has no


    intention of letting us return the goods. In fact, they want us to paypensation.


    ording to the contract, we have to pay apensation of three times the sale price. That¡¯s an


    estimation of around 200 million! If we can¡¯t pay, thepany will have to dere bankruptcy. Then, the


    person responsible would be¡­ would be jailed!¡±


    Jojo finally realized the severity of the situation. Panicking openly now, she stuttered, ¡°I-Is this for real?


    The person responsible¡­ is Sasha, right?¡±


    Julian queried, ¡°What does this have to do with Miss Cunningham?¡±


    Jojo retorted, ¡°She is the Chairman of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, while ourpany¡ªWellness


    Herbary¡ªis just a subsidiary. Doesn¡¯t that make her the person responsible?¡±


    ¡°What kind of bullshit are you spouting?!¡± Julian eximed. ¡°While it¡¯s true that she is the head of the


    mainpany, she isn¡¯t the one involved with the branch operations. In this, you are the person


    responsible.¡±


    Jojo scrambled to retort, ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t it?¡± Julian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Whether it¡¯s the purchase or sales of medicinal herbs, all


    transactions were signed under your name. Thepany¡¯s authority is in your hands. You¡¯re the one


    with the ultimate say in every single transaction. If you aren¡¯t the person responsible for it, then who is?¡±

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Jojo was stunned, for there were no ws in Julian¡¯s logic.


    She was the one holding thepany¡¯s authority, with all contracts signed by her. Every order was


    carried out under her name and everything was the result of her own doing.


    She was even responsible for the medical herbs Harold had delivered to thepany.


    She was also the one who ordered her workers to tally the herbs without considering the quality.


    Thereafter, she had sent it directly to the pharmaceuticalpany.


    Whichever way you looked at it, everything was her doing. There was no way she could escape this


    responsibility at all.


    After a moment of silence, Jojo suddenly started making a scene. ¡°I don¡¯t care! This debacle, it¡¯s yours to


    bear! You¡¯re still the CEO of thepany. I¡¯m just the managing director. I don¡¯t wield that much


    authority!¡±


    Julian¡¯s lip curled upward. ¡°President Freeman, I would love to handle this situation. But I don¡¯t have the


    right! The contract was authorized by you; the acquisition and shipment of the goods were also


    supervised by you. From contract to quality control, there is evidence everywhere. Even if I want to take


    responsibility for this situation, there¡¯s still the matter of whether it¡¯s possible!¡±


    Jojo was stunned by this. ¡°W-What do you mean by that? Are you saying that I have to take responsibility


    for this?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Julian waved his hands dismissively. ¡°President Freeman, let¡¯s not mince words. The other party has


    already made a police report. This situation can only be handled ording to the word of thew. If you


    ask me, thispany will copse soon. Forget it, I can find my own way out. Oh, and by the way, this


    situation won¡¯t just be solved through an inquisition of thepany. You¡¯ve made the branchpany


    into a huge mess. There is no way the board of directors is going to let you off the hook that easily.


    Hmph, you better ask your cousin for help. Tell her to prepare a few hundred million¡ªit might just be


    enough to pay thepensation! Otherwise, you¡¯d better be ready to live behind bars!¡±


    After Julian was finished, he left Jojo standing dumbstruck in his wake.


    Apensation of hundreds of millions?


    Gosh, even if her parents had the capability to make a huge scene, there was no way they could make a


    big enough scene to get such a huge sum of money!


    The heart of the matter was that, if thepensation could not be paid, then she would have to go to jail.


    How would she deal with that?


    Right then, Norman and Pa waltzed into the office.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Jojo. I have already contacted the Cunninghams¡ªthey are going to treat us to dinner tonight.


    We¡¯ll take this opportunity to tell them about that bonus. I¡¯m telling you¡ª20 million is our bottom line.


    Your father and I are going to buy a luxurious car with the money. Then, we won¡¯t have to rely on that


    wretched James to chauffeur us ever again! Later on, we can even go back to our old house and rebuild


    it into a vi. Our house is going to be marvelous and no one will ever look down on us ever again!¡±


    The couple was so in sync, trading sentences nonstop, getting happier with each word.


    Meanwhile, Jojo was paralyzed on her chair, unable to croak out a single word.


    When the couple realized something was not right, they hastened to ask her what was wrong.


    After Jojo exined what had happened, the couple were shocked.


    ¡°H-Hundreds of millions inpensation? Where are we supposed to find this huge sum of money?¡±


    Norman nearly shouted.


    Pa was silent for a second. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Sasha. After all, she is thepany¡¯s chairman¡­¡±


    Norman retorted, ¡°Are you out of your mind? I¡¯ve asked around before¡ªSasha¡¯s own assets don¡¯t even


    reach 100 million. Where is she going to get us the money for thepensation? Sure, we¡¯ve had our


    disagreements in the past. But asking her to take out hundreds of millions of her own money¡ªshe¡¯ll kill


    us!¡±


    Although Pa was a master of getting her own way, she was now utterly silent.


    After all, she was no fool. She knew very well that getting the Cunninghams to take out this money was


    impossible.


    ¡°Jojo, this¡­. this incident isn¡¯t real right?¡¯¡¯ Norman asked anxiously, ¡°Why don¡¯t we get that Harold guy to


    pay thepensation?¡±


    Jojo finally broke out of her stupor and began to call Harold frantically.


    The same Prince Charming that she had been flirting with was now just a disconnected number in her


    phone.


    ¡°W-Why is it a disconnected number? It could still be usedst night!¡± Jojo shrieked.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Norman wailed in despair, ¡°Oh, my God. This guy is a fraud! He canceled his phone number right after


    scamming the money! Jojo, how could you be so careless? You¡¯ve only been working here for two days


    and you¡­ You¡¯ve¡­ messed it all up¡­¡±


    Jojo¡¯s embarrassment turned into rage. Thinking back, not only she had been scammed, she had her


    heart yed like a fiddle.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡± Pa said anxiously, ¡°We need to solve this situation,


    fast! We can¡¯t just let Jojo go to jail. She is still so young!¡±


    Norman was dejected. ¡°What can we even do at this point? The contract was authorized by her, the


    transaction was organized by her, and even the acquisition and shipment of the goods was arranged by


    her. This incident has nothing to do with anyone else. What kind of solution can youe up with?¡±


    At this, Pa¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°T-Then what do we do now? Are we going to let Jojo go to jail? She


    had just graduated! If she goes to jail, her whole life would be ruined!¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Dejected, Norman kept his peace for a long while. With a sudden clench of his teeth, he suggested,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we¡­ arrange Jojo¡¯s escape?¡±


    ¡°Escape?¡± Pa froze for a second. ¡°But escape where?¡±


    ¡°Let her go into hiding first,¡± Norman said. ¡°We can wait and see how things go before we make a


    decision.¡±


    Pa broke down into tears. ¡°But she¡¯s just a girl. Where can she escape to? Can¡¯t you think of


    something else?¡±


    Norman retorted, ¡°Do you have any better ideas then? Now, it¡¯s either escape or the mmer. Take your


    pick!¡±


    Pa was now crying up a waterfall. There was no choice but to escape.


    That night, the family barred allmunications with the Cunninghams and escaped from Eastcliff


    overnight.


    Meanwhile, James had booked a table at the Wembley. He waited impatiently for Pa¡¯s family to arrive


    at the restaurant for their arranged dinner.


    Matthew also came to the restaurant. After all, James had invited him toe.


    Today was thest day of the agreed three-day period. If Pa¡¯s family wasn¡¯t leaving, then James


    would have to interrogate Matthew.


    As Matthew entered, Demi said coldly, ¡°Wow, Matthew, you still have the audacity toe here! Do you


    know what day it is today? Have you ever wondered if your boasting will turn around to bite at you?¡±


    Sasha frowned. ¡°Demi, how can you talk to your brother-inw like that?¡±


    Demi let out a dryugh. ¡°Am I wrong? Sis, at this point, why are you still defending him? Look at what


    this man has done. Making Jojo the CEO of the medicinalpany, giving her a luxurious car and a


    mansion.


    As a result, Jojo stirred up even more trouble. Yet, he still went and solved her problems, spending over


    500,000 in one fell swoop. Matthew, you never made our family one cent.


    Instead, you spend it everywhere else. What a generous person you are! We got our money through


    hard, honest work, but because of you, we have to suffer a loss of 500,000. Do you have any pride?¡±


    Sasha was beyond furious. ¡°Demi Cunningham, you¡¯re too much! This problem has nothing to do with


    Matthew to begin with. You guys were the ones who used him as a scapegoat for Jojo. How can you


    condemn Matthew now? If you are so capable, why not let Liam take the me?¡±


    Demi was at a loss for words. She could only look toward James for help. ¡°Dad, look at her. She¡¯s taking


    Matthew¡¯s side!¡±


    James waved his hands in dismissal. ¡°That¡¯s enough from you. Sasha, why don¡¯t we talk about


    something else? Enough with Pa and her family. Matthew, you said you would get rid of them in three


    days¡¯ time, but what¡¯s going on now?


    Not only did Jojo not leave, she even processed a huge transaction. Pa just called me about a bonus


    too. From the sounds of it, she wanted at least 20 million. Is this your idea of getting rid of them,


    Matthew? Are you getting rid of them or ourpany?¡±


    Sasha retorted, ¡°Dad, how can you say that? Everything Matthew has done is for our own good!¡±


    Demi scoffed. ¡°What has he done, then? Why don¡¯t I see anything?¡±


    Matthew threw a cold nce at Demi. Gently, he said, ¡°Dad, you have to trust me on this one! Tonight,


    Pa¡¯s family will definitely leave Eastcliff!¡±

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    ¡°Trust you?¡± Demi scoffed. ¡°Why should we trust you? You better stop talking nonsense! If their family


    ain¡¯t leaving, then you better leave. You said this yourself!¡±


    Sasha tried to speak, but was cut off by Matthew who nced at Demi, a sneer twisting his lips.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Everyone sat silently. Even after waiting for about half an hour, still no one arrived.


    ¡°Where are those people?¡± James snapped impatiently. ¡°They were the ones rushing me to organize this


    dinner, so where are they? Who do they think they are?¡±


    Helen looked helpless. ¡°That¡¯s enough from all of you. They¡¯ll make a huge fuss if they hear you talking


    this way.¡±


    ¡°So what? I¡¯m not afraid of them!¡± James said.


    Having said that, James didn¡¯t dare make another sound.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t a matter of fear, but when it came to that shrew of a woman, James would rather not have


    to deal with Pa.


    Right then, Matthew put down his phone and chuckled lightly. ¡°Dad, Mom, there¡¯s no need to wait


    anymore. They won¡¯t being!¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Sasha enquired, surprised.


    ¡°Because they have already left Eastcliff.¡± Matthew smiled faintly.


    ¡°What?!¡± everyone eximed. ¡°Y-You better not be lying!¡± James cried. ¡°But they just called me earlier,


    asking me to give them at least 20 million as a bonus. How could they leave Eastcliff?!¡±


    Matthew smiled faintly and told them what happened earlier at thepany.


    After listening to Matthew¡¯s story, everyone was too stunned to react.


    After a few moments of silence, Helen was the first to exim, ¡°They¡¯re finally gone! This is amazing!


    Utterly amazing!¡±


    However, James roared, ¡°What¡¯s so great about it? They¡¯re gone, and everything will be fine now, but


    how are you going to fix the mess thepany¡¯s in now? Thepensation will cost a few hundred


    million. If the shareholders find out, they¡¯ll cause a riot.


    How is Sasha going to hold onto the chairman¡¯s position then? Not only would she lose the position, our


    reputation will bepromised. That¡¯s our rtive, and we got her intopany ourselves. If they¡¯re


    gone, then¡­ wouldn¡¯t Sasha have to go to jail?¡±


    Helen¡¯s expression changed abruptly. ¡°Then, w-what¡¯s going to happen? What are we going to do?¡± she


    asked anxiously.


    ¡°Matthew, is this what you call ¡®fixing¡¯ the problem?¡± Demi asked angrily. ¡°Sure, you managed to chase


    them away, but now that they¡¯re leaving this huge mess behind, can you even handle it? Were you out of


    your mind? Will you only be satisfied after you break our family apart?¡±


    ¡°Matthew, you¡­ What are you going to do? Doesn¡¯t this bring us trouble as well?¡± James asked


    nervously.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry,¡± Sasha chipped in. ¡°Matthew¡¯s not done exining yet. Please let him finish.¡±


    ¡°What else is there to talk about?¡± Demi hissed. ¡°Now that it hase to this, what do you suppose we


    should do? Who is going to take responsibility for this matter? Forget about how much Matthew loves


    you. This is not a small matter!


    Even if he loves you and is willing to shoulder the responsibility, he can¡¯t do anything! If you don¡¯t have


    the ability, then you shouldn¡¯t have meddled! At the end of the day, all you¡¯re doing is getting yourself and


    others into trouble!¡±


    ¡°Tell us, Matthew. What are you going to do about this?¡± Helen joined the inquisition.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. Nobody has to take responsibility for this,¡± Matthew said expressionlessly, ¡°as


    I arranged everything. That guy, Harold Johnson.


    I hired him. The pharmaceuticalpany was also my fabrication. The whole purpose of this set-up was


    to chase Jojo away. Once they¡¯re gone, everything will be over. No one will be holding anyone


    ountable.¡±


    After hearing Matthew¡¯s words, everyone was amazed.


    Sasha¡¯s surprise quickly turned to joy, and she asked excitedly, ¡°Is this all true? Matthew, you¡­ you


    arranged all this?¡±


    Matthew nodded.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, do you see?¡± Sasha was overjoyed. ¡°It was Matthew¡¯s n all along.¡±


    ¡°So what, that family has been chased off? And our family isn¡¯t losing anything, is that right?¡±

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    James¡¯ face was full of surprise.


    None of them expected that Matthew could drive away Pa and her family.


    And, the most important thing was, they didn¡¯t have to suffer any loss!


    ¡°What do you mean there were no damages?¡± Demi said suddenly, pursing her lips. ¡°Didn¡¯t we pay over


    500,000 in damages for theat car ident the other day? Isn¡¯t that a loss? Matthew, if you had the


    solution to this problem, why didn¡¯t you chase them away earlier?


    Then we wouldn¡¯t have had to pay so much money. It¡¯s more than 500,000! Do you think our money


    grows on trees?¡±


    Matthew frowned. She just loves finding fault with me, does she?


    ¡°That¡¯s not right, Demi!¡± Sasha said angrily. ¡°In order for Matthew¡¯s n to work, it had to go through


    each step consecutively. That kind of thing takes time. Don¡¯t we need to wait for them to take the bait?


    You can¡¯t just chase them away immediately!¡±


    ¡°Well, if Matthew is so capable, why does he need to go step by step for such a small problem?¡± Liam


    sneered.


    ¡°If it¡¯s such a small problem, then why didn¡¯t you handle it?¡± Matthew replied softly. ¡°Not only did you do


    nothing about it, here you are just making sarcastic remarks. Is this all you¡¯re capable of?¡±


    Liam¡¯s expression changed instantaneously. He opened his mouth to refute Matthew¡¯s ims but found


    no argument.


    ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Demi raged. ¡°This is your family¡¯s problem. Why does my husband have


    to deal with it! You¡¯re the live-in son-inw here, not my husband!¡±


    ¡°ording to that logic, neither of you are part of the Cunningham family, then?¡± Matthew chuckled


    lightly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why not skip tonight¡¯s meal and not return home anymore?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Demi retorted.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough from all of you.¡± Helen tried to get them to stand down. ¡°Is it really worth fighting over


    such a small matter ?¡±


    ¡°Mom! Is it really such a small matter?¡± Demi argued. ¡°Right now, the matter is worth 500,000! What are


    we going to do about this money?¡±


    Helen was rendered speechless.


    Demi then turned toward James and asked, ¡°Dad, are we really going to pay the 500,000? Even after


    working your whole lives, you couldn¡¯t make that much money. And now¡­ we have to give it all away?


    And for what? If Matthew is so capable, why can¡¯t he settle this too?¡±


    James¡¯ frown deepened. It was true that 500,000 was a lot of money.


    Helen started tearing up. ¡°Oh, what have we gotten ourselves into? How can we afford to pay this


    money? How are we supposed to live our lives after this¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Sasha replied, gritting her teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the money!¡±


    ¡°H-How are you going to handle it?¡± Helen asked anxiously. ¡°You just became Chairman. You won¡¯t be


    getting any dividends from thepany yet. A-Are you going to use thepany¡¯s funds? Sasha, you


    can¡¯t do that. You are going to lose everything because of this!¡±


    Sasha clenched her jaw and kept silent.


    ¡°Sasha, don¡¯t you worry,¡± Matthew said with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll figure out a way to deal with the 500,000, alright?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Matthew¡­¡± Sasha was getting anxious.


    James and Helen gazed at Matthew too, getting emotional themselves.


    Meanwhile, Demi burst intoughter. ¡°Oh, wow! Who knew you could say things like that? Well, since


    you offered, you¡¯ll be dealing with the 500,000 then! Don¡¯t say we forced you into it!¡±


    ¡°Demi, you¡¯re too much!¡± Sasha banged on the table in her anger. ¡°I¡¯m done! I¡¯ve lost my appetite.¡±


    Sasha turned around and walked off and Matthew rushed off to follow her.


    ¡°Hmph, what a temper she has!¡± Demi pouted. ¡°Whatever! We¡¯ll eat if she doesn¡¯t want to!¡±


    James and Helen lowered their heads in silence. Even though they felt a pang of guilt, they would not


    stop Matthew from solving the problem since he had promised to do it.


    On the other hand, Demi and Liam were grinning widely as they ate and drank, acting as though they


    had just had a long-awaited victory.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open by a breathtaking woman walking in.


    The woman was probably in herte twenties. From the way she dressed, one could tell that she was no


    ordinary woman.


    She was almost as beautiful as Sasha herself.


    The crucial part was the aura shemanded. She had the imposing manner of someone who lived in


    high society for a long while. It was hard to meet her gaze directly.


    ¡°Excuse me, sorry to disturb. May I ask if Mr. Matthew Larson is having his meal here tonight?¡±

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    The four remaining people froze. Why was this absolute beauty looking for Matthew?


    Even James couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her.


    ¡°W-Why are you looking for Matthew? Liam stuttered out.


    ¡°Oh, I owe Mr. Larson a huge favor. I just wanted to thank him personally!¡± The womanughed softly.


    ¡°He helped you out?¡± Helen snapped, ¡°What could that useless idiot possibly help you out with? Did


    you get the wrong person?¡±


    The woman¡¯s delicate brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Please be mindful of your words. The day before


    yesterday, I had a car ident, and it was because of Mr. Larson that my daughter was rescued. He


    even sent her to the hospital just in time to save her life.¡±


    Realization dawned upon them. So this was the woman who was involved in the car ident that night.


    Demi felt jealousy building within when she saw Liam¡¯s gaze fixated on the woman.


    ¡°Oh, so that was you. Hmph, who are you to tell me to watch the way I¡¯m talking? I¡¯ll speak however I


    want. It¡¯s my business, after all. What are you going to do about it?¡±


    The woman frowned, for she had no idea why Demi was so angry.


    ¡°When will Mr. Larson be arriving?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Why are you looking for him?¡± Demi countered.


    ¡°Well, everything was a mess when Mr. Larson saved my daughter. I never even had the chance to thank


    him. I heard that he will be eating here today, so I came over here especially to thank him!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother thanking him,¡± Demi replied with a pout. ¡°Matthew won¡¯t being anytime soon. You


    should just leave.¡±


    ¡°But I was told that Mr. Larson was here already,¡± said the woman in surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t he here? Otherwise,


    can you please give him a call and invite him over?¡±


    Demi replied furiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? I said he won¡¯t being. We¡¯re not


    close to him, so don¡¯t bother asking us to give him a call.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ not close?¡± the woman asked, bemused. ¡°Aren¡¯t you his rtives?¡±


    ¡°Rtives?¡± Demi spat. ¡°Who told you that? Matthew will be divorcing my sister soon. We are not his


    rtives! We have nothing to do with him!¡±


    The woman frowned again and gave Demi a withering look. ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t know him, then so be


    it. I was going to entrust this card to you to pass to Mr. Larson, but it seems like I will have to go find Mr.


    Larson myself.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the woman¡¯s hands was a bank card.


    Demi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What¡¯s up with that card?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well, since Mr. Larson saved my daughter, the money in this card is just a small token of my


    appreciation!¡± the woman replied.


    ¡°How much money is in there?¡± Demi asked hastily. ¡°It would only take about 100,000 to fix that car of


    yours, but ours would cost over 300,000. The money in the card probably isn¡¯t enough to fix the car¡­¡±


    she trailed off.


    Suddenly, Liam pulled at Demi¡¯s shirt. ¡°Demi, I think there¡¯s quite a bit of money in that card!¡± he


    whispered. ¡°It looks like a diamond card. There¡¯s got to be at least 100 million in there!¡±


    ¡°R-Really?¡± Demi¡¯s eyes widened.


    Liam nodded his head impatiently, staring at the woman with a slightly shocked expression.


    Regr people wouldn¡¯t own cards like this.


    This woman¡¯s identity was definitely not ordinary!


    Demi smiled awkwardly. ¡°Well, actually¡­ We¡­ can help you pass it along¡­ You can pass the card to


    me, and I can give it to him in a bit.¡±


    The woman nced at Demi. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have nothing to do with him?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Who said that? I happened to be his sister-inw!¡± Demi announced.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he was going to divorce your sister?¡± the woman jeered.


    Upon hearing that, Demi¡¯s face flushed red with embarrassment. ¡°I-I was just joking¡­¡±


    The woman¡¯s face turned cold at once. ¡°I¡¯m sorry then. I don¡¯t enjoy jokes! Since you¡¯re not close with Mr.


    Larson, then I will give this card to him myself!¡± she snapped. ¡°You are not worthy of this card!¡±

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    ¡°I¡¯m not worthy?¡± Demi asked angrily. ¡°Do you know who I am? My sister is Sasha Cunningham, the


    chairman of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. I¡¯ll have you know that Cunningham Pharmaceuticals is


    owned by my family!


    Who do you think you are? How dare you say I¡¯m not worthy! From what I see, this card of yours is fake.


    You¡¯re worried I might see right through you, yes?¡±


    The woman stared at Demi intensely before saying, ¡°It is only a Diamond Card, so why would I, Leanna


    Sandel, stoop so low and lie about it?¡±


    Upon hearing the name, everyone in the room was shocked. Eyes wide, Liam asked, ¡°You¡¯re the Leanna


    Sandel? The Chairman of Creative Cloud Group? The heiress of the Sandel family; one of the Ten Great


    Families in all of Eastcliff?¡±


    ¡°Clearly someone has done his homework!¡± Leanna sneered.


    Liam was stunned, along with several others in the room with him. Leanna Sandel is one of the biggest


    names in Eastcliff.


    The Sandel family are the big fishes among the top ten most influential families around. She herself is no


    less impressive; being the firstborn of the younger generation in her family, she single-handedly founded


    and grew Creative Cloud Group to a point where it¡¯s personal assets are on par with the entire Sandel


    Family wealth.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She¡¯s the only person of the younger generation to be equal in standing whenpared with the other


    influential families of Eastcliff. In other words, we are currently in the presence of a powerhouse!


    A terrified Demi stood frozen in her tracks as she recalled her treatment toward Leanna mere moments


    ago. James immediately got to his feet and said, ¡°Miss Sandel, I must apologize for my daughter¡¯s


    actions.


    Please ept my sincere apologies on her behalf. We had no idea. Please do not let that upset you,


    Miss Sandel. Demi, what are you waiting for? Apologize to Miss Sandel this instant!¡±


    ¡°M-Miss Sandel, I-I¡¯m truly sorry for what I said,¡± Demi stuttered out of fear.


    ¡°Seeing that Mr. Larson is not here, I¡¯ll look for him elsewhere,¡± replied Leanna coldly.


    James rushed to intervene, saying, ¡°Miss Sandel, l-let me call him now!¡±


    ¡°Forget it! I¡¯m sure Mr. Larson would have no interest in seeing the lot of you like this.¡± Waving her hand,


    Leanna dismissed his offer and left.


    Following that, the four of them looked at each other, feeling extremely embarrassed for what had taken


    ce. Demi said indignantly, ¡°How could that have been her? What are the odds that Matthew actually


    saved the daughter of Leanna Sandel?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, the odds were in his favor and Matthew was able to save her daughter. Otherwise, who¡¯s to


    say what would be of our family if any misfortunate had befallen the girl,¡± James added with a sigh.


    Demi nodded in agreement. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got a point.¡±


    ¡°Well, I beg to differ. I think Matthew had no good intentions in mind,¡± said Liam as he pressed his lips


    together.


    ¡°It was probably Leanna¡¯s looks that motivated Matthew to save the girl. He must have calcted his


    moves carefully, knowing very well that we have always wanted Sasha to divorce him.


    I bet he is already looking for his next partner. After all, rumor has it that Leanna is a single mother.


    Seeing how she is toward him, it is pretty obvious that she has fallen for his charms!¡±


    James and Helen¡¯s expressions changed upon hearing this.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re right,¡± Demi agreed angrily. ¡°Ugh! That Matthew is a real son of a b*tch. It has be


    second to nature for him to live off a woman. That is probably his intention in seducing Leanna Sandel.


    Then again, it takes two to tango, and she mindlessly took the bait! Mom, Dad, we must watch his moves


    closely!¡±


    James remained silent as he frowned intently. Helen suddenly responded, saying, ¡°I think that this is


    actually not a bad thing at all.


    If the two of them really do get together, Matthew would be sure to divorce Sasha! That would put an end


    to our problem once and for all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± said Demi as she nodded in agreement.


    ¡°This cannot happen! Mom, Dad, think about it.¡± Liam intervened. ¡°As far as Matthew is concerned, he


    has not taken even the slightest advantage of our family. If he gets together with Leanna Sandel, he¡¯ll no


    doubt get revenge on us. By that time, we won¡¯t even stand a chance.¡±

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    When Matthew caught up with Sasha, she was weeping silently in a corner. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Sasha.


    Honestly, it¡¯s not that big of a deal,¡± Matthewforted her tenderly.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But Matthew, they forced you to bear the cost. W-Why didn¡¯t you say anything? Why didn¡¯t you object?¡±


    Sasha asked him tearfully. ¡°Do you know that I can¡¯t stand to see you mistreated this way?¡±


    ¡°Sasha, can¡¯t you see it? As long as you treat me well, no matter what they say, I won¡¯t feel mistreated,¡±


    said Matthew with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Fool!¡± Tears falling down her face, Sasha embraced him hard. ¡°You really are a fool! Why do you treat


    me so well?¡±


    ¡°You are my wife. Who else would I be good to?¡± Matthew replied as he gently patted her on the back.


    Moved by his words, Sasha continued weeping as she held on to him. It was some time before she


    finally let go. ¡°There, there, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s alright.¡± Matthew gently wiped away her tears. Smiling, he


    asked, ¡°Are you hungry? Shall I buy you dinner?¡±


    She held onto his arms tightly, cheeks flushed red. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have a romantic candlelight dinner then,


    shall we?¡±


    ¡°No problem. Your wish is mymand!¡±


    Matthew and Sasha browsed the restaurants until they finally found a rather upscale one to dine at. The


    waiter led them to a quiet booth, where the two of them ordered their meals and a bottle of red wine.


    As they walked into the restaurant, a man over at the bar caught a glimpse of them; his expression


    changing. This man was one of the thugs-for-hire who followed Young Master Jackson at the Shanghai


    Nights restaurant. He recognized Matthew immediately, and ran to the back to call Young Master


    Jackson. It wasn¡¯t long before Young Master Jackson stormed in and bellowed, ¡°Damn it, where is he?¡±


    ¡°Over there!¡± The man pointed in Matthew¡¯s direction.


    Young Master Jackson scanned the area carefully, thereupon his eyes lit up as heid eyes on Matthew


    and Sasha. ¡°That b*tch refused to show me even an ounce of respect during ourst encounter. Tonight,


    imma settle that score!¡± Young Master Jackson cursed as he waved his hands. ¡°Quick! Round up the


    boys!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Jackson, this is your shop,¡± the man whispered hesitantly. ¡°If a brawl were to break out


    here, it wouldn¡¯t look good for business. Furthermore, that b*stard is holding the Shanghai Nights


    restaurant¡¯s Supreme Card; he may have a certain connection to Timothy Wayne. If we were to make a


    scene and Timothy Wayne hears word of it, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯lle here looking for trouble!¡±


    ¡°Hell, do you think I¡¯m afraid of him?¡± uttered Young Master Jackson irritatedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m positive that you are not afraid of that old wanker Wayne,¡± the man sneered in response. ¡°But


    sometimes, it is better to take a step back. For us to march over to set the record straight without any


    solid reasoning will not work. If Old Master Jackson came to know, I¡¯m afraid he will not help you.


    However, if we have a reason to back this all up, then Old Master Jackson will surely not be able to say


    anything!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Young Master Jackson asked curiously. The man smiled, then leaned over to


    whisper his n.


    After Matthew and Sasha sat down, it was not long before their food was served. The waiter popped


    open the bottle of red wine, then poured two sses, saying, ¡°Please enjoy!¡±


    ¡°Matthew, is this what you ordered?¡± After having taken a look at the dishes served, Sasha was


    surprised.


    Matthew shook his head as he responded, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t order these.¡±


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Sasha asked, perplexed. ¡°Excuse me, did you get our order wrong?¡±


    The waiter looked at the list and shook his head, saying, ¡°No, these are correct. They are what you have


    ordered. Italian white truffle, Caspian pearl sturgeon caviar, French foie gras, kobe beef, and Australian


    abalone. Oh, and this bottle of Romani Conti.¡±


    Sasha was floored when she heard the list. Although she had never eaten any of these dishes herself,


    she knew that they were extremely expensive and considered as high-end delicacies. And the wine he


    had mentioned¡ªRomani Conti¡ªwas the cream of the crop. A bottle of that could easily cost between


    tens to hundreds of thousands.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    ¡°Y-You must have made a mistake! We didn¡¯t order these. You must¡¯ve gotten the wrong table,¡± said


    Sasha anxiously.


    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. This is what you have ordered. Take a look at the order list if you like,¡± refuted the


    waiter.


    Sasha took a look at the order list, and it was indeed written as such. ¡°This is absolutely wrong. I¡¯ve


    ordered two steaks, pasta, and some snacks. Definitely not any of these.¡±


    The waiter frowned. ¡°So, are you saying that the error is on our side? All the orders areputerised at


    our restaurant. Whatever you have ordered here will be automatically keyed into the system. There is no


    way that a mistake can happen.¡±


    Sasha froze. ¡°That does not concern us. In fact, it is none of our business! Forget it, Matthew! Let¡¯s


    leave!¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The waiter shook his head, saying ¡°This is out of my control, Miss. All the meals have been served. Even


    if you don¡¯t eat them, you will still have to pay for it.¡±


    ¡°How can that be? We didn¡¯t order these things, and we didn¡¯t eat them as well. Why should we pay?¡±


    Sasha asked, baffled.


    ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t fool around! This order belongs to your table, and the system has received the order.


    It can¡¯t be wrong!¡± the waiter responded coldly. ¡°The question is not whether you have eaten or not. The


    dishes have already been prepared, and the ingredients cooked ordingly. Even if you don¡¯t eat them,


    is there any way we can restore these foods to its original ingredients? It is as if youmissioned a


    dress, but changed your mind and don¡¯t want it anymore. Is there any way that you can convert it back to


    raw fabric?¡±


    The waiter¡¯s words attracted the attention of other diners, even receiving encouraging hoots.


    ¡°Wow, this waiter is really eloquent!¡±


    ¡°You ordered the food and suddenly said you don¡¯t want to eat it anymore. Isn¡¯t it wrong?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have the budget, you shouldn¡¯t order this in the first ce. Geez, what¡¯s your problem?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, if you don¡¯t have the money, why did you even enter this restaurant?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re dressed so well; I didn¡¯t expect them to be frauds. Tsk, what¡¯s up with people these days?¡±


    ¡°Hey, beautiful, why don¡¯t you let me treat you to dinner? Let¡¯s take a stroll together!¡±


    The air was filled with people¡¯sughter and jabs. Sasha flushed red as she angrily tried to exin, ¡°But


    we didn¡¯t order this!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Orders have been issued by the system, and it can¡¯t be wrong. Even if you don¡¯t eat them,


    you will still have to pay for it. The total is 570,000. Would you like to pay by card or cash?¡± asked the


    waiter.


    ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Sasha was about to explode in anger.


    At this moment, Matthew finally stood up.


    He went over to the man who offered to pay for Sasha. His leg shot out, kicked the man in the face and


    knocked him to the ground.


    ¡°F*ck off! How dare you hit me! I will f*cking kill you!¡±


    The man flew into a rage, picked up a wine bottle and rushed at Matthew. Unfortunately for him, he was


    kicked by Matthew.


    This time, he couldn¡¯t pick himself up.


    Matthew then walked to the waiter and pped him twice.


    ¡°D-Did you just hit me?¡± the waiter screamed, his mouth bleeding.


    Matthew stared at him coldly. ¡°If there is a problem, we can definitely sort it out, but I¡¯ll be damned if my


    wife is disrespected! I suggest you spill the beans, before I do something that will leave you unable to


    speak forever!¡±


    ¡°Do you f*cking know where you are right now?¡± the waiter roared furiously.


    ¡°Let me tell you, this restaurant belongs to Young Master Jackson! He is the heir of the Jackson Family!


    You dare to cause problems on Young Master Jackson¡¯s property? Let¡¯s see if you can get away with


    this!¡±


    Everyone around him cheered again.


    ¡°Gosh, is this Young Master Jackson¡¯s restaurant?¡±


    ¡°This is bing interesting. If you dare to stir up trouble in Young Master Jackson¡¯s restaurant, you


    better be prepared to face the consequences!¡±


    ¡°This b*stard deserves it. He acts like a rogue, beating people up like that. Not to mention, he¡¯s a robber


    too!¡±


    ¡°Let Young Master Jackson kill him!¡±

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Matthew was still wondering how a dinner could turn into such a scene.


    After having heard that it was Young Master Jackson¡¯s restaurant, Matthew immediately understood what


    was going on. It seemed that Young Master Jackson wanted revenge.


    Sasha rushed over in panic. ¡°Matthew, l-let¡¯s leave. We simply can¡¯t risk angering the Jackson Family.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Matthew smiled lightly. ¡°If we do not handle this now, they will pose a threat in the future.¡±


    ¡°Matthew, are you crazy?¡± asked Sasha anxiously. ¡°He is the heir of the Jackson family, how will you


    handle the situation? Last time when we were at Shanghai Nights, the people helped you only because


    you had the Supreme Card. Well, this ain¡¯t Shanghai Nights, so who would help us?¡± asked Sasha.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Leave it to me; don¡¯t worry.¡± Matthew chuckled while patting her hands.


    Sasha wanted to say something, but at that moment, Young Master Jackson entered with his group of


    thugs.


    He yelled as he entered the restaurant, ¡°What happened here?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The waiter rushed over immediately and reiterated what had just happened.


    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the live-in son-inw?¡± Young Master Jackson asked as he nced at Matthew. ¡°You¡¯ve


    come here to dine and dash? Hmph, how dare you cause trouble in my premises? I¡¯ll have you know, as


    long as you don¡¯t pay, you¡¯re not leaving!¡±


    Matthew frowned. Before he could say anything, Sasha quickly intervened. ¡°Young Master Jackson, w-


    we are not here to dine and dash! We really did not order any of these.¡±


    ¡°President Cunningham, our shop usesputers to record the orders. There has never been a mistake


    till today!¡± Young Master Jackson sneered.


    ¡°How can something go wrong when ites to the both of you? If it wasn¡¯t you, who else could have


    ordered it? Should we call the police and let them know of this matter?¡±


    Sasha froze. If the police came to investigate, it would only cause a bigger scene.


    Things were difficult enough with Matthew hitting someone. They didn¡¯t need any moreplications.


    ¡°Jackson, if you have an issue, take it up with me!¡± Matthew said seriously. ¡°Leave my wife out of this!¡±


    ¡°For someone who lives off a woman, you sure have some ego!¡± Young Master Jackson sneered. ¡°Take


    it up with you? Look at yourself. The clothes on your back added up are nowhere near the value of that


    caviar. Why would I even bother?¡±


    Everyone suddenly burst intoughter.


    ¡°Young Master Jackson, you are underestimating him!¡±


    ¡°You have to sell your kidneys for a meal? That is too greedy!¡±


    ¡°If you value your pride, then you must be ready to face the consequences!¡±


    Everyone was jabbing andughing at them, and Matthew¡¯s expression began to darken.


    Seeing his expression, Sasha was afraid that he would cause further trouble and hurriedly said, ¡°Forget


    it, we will foot the bill! Come on, swipe this card here!¡± Sasha said, taking out a card and handing it over.


    Young Master Jackson was stunned for a moment. He did not expect that Sasha could really afford the


    bill.


    Per his investigations, he knew that Sasha had not been the chairperson for long. Her assets were all


    company shares, so she had little money herself.


    At that moment, someone said snidely, ¡°Dear Sasha, your card seems to be apany financial card,


    isn¡¯t it? Are you going to use thepany¡¯s public funds for dinner?


    You have just be the chairman of the board, and you have already started to take advantage? Are


    you worthy of the shareholders of thepany? What will you do if you can¡¯t pay it back?¡±


    Everyone turned around as Lily Cunningham walked over, a smug look on her face. She had just arrived.


    After asking around, she was happy as she heard the current situation.


    The Cunninghams had not been happy with Matthewtely, and they had been holding back all these


    while. This time, it was the Jacksons who handled the situation, so she just had to add her two cents.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    ¡°Company funds? It¡¯s just dinner, and you need to use thepany¡¯s money for this? Gee, what a


    shame for the chairperson. On top of that, it is considered as a crime. Embezzlement of thepany¡¯s


    funds is amercial crime!¡±


    The crowd whispered as they looked at Matthew and Sasha, their eyes filled with despise.


    Sasha flushed bright red. She just wanted to pay the bill and leave with Matthew quickly. She did not


    expect this to happen, which made things even more troublesome for them.


    ¡°Sasha, have you started using thepany¡¯s money just to take care of your boy toy? Why spend so


    much? Will he not settle for the ramen across the street?


    You have just been appointed as the chairperson, yet you have already started to squander so much.


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals won¡¯tst long with you at the helm!¡± taunted Lily as she smiled cruelly.


    Sasha gritted her teeth and did not speak. Expression cold, Matthew said, ¡°Lily, stay out of this. You don¡¯t


    have the right to say anything here! I¡¯ll give you one chance, Zachary Jackson. If you admit your mistake


    and apologize to my wife for what happened today, I will turn a blind eye to this!¡±


    Zachary burst outughing as he said, ¡°Did you all hear what he said? He said that he will give me a


    chance!¡±


    Everyoneughed. They thought that Matthew was being ridiculous.


    ¡°How about this, Larson, I¡¯ll give you a chance now. Get on your knees and kowtow to me, then get out


    of here! I will solve this matter with your wife separately.


    Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about leaving today!¡± As soon as Zachary finished his words, hisckeys


    immediately rushed to surround Matthew and Sasha.


    Matthew clenched his fist in a murderous rage.


    Suddenly, the restaurant door was flung wide open. In strode a beautiful woman, who was none other


    than Leanna Sandel.


    Everyone stared fixedly at her. In terms of looks, Leanna Sandel and Sasha Cunningham were both


    equally beautiful. However, Leanna had an air about her, almost like royalty. A woman like her would


    surely catch the attention of men. Compared to her, Sasha was more like the girl next door, all pure and


    beautiful.


    As soon as Zachary saw Leanna, his expression changed immediately. He ran up to her and said,


    ¡°Leanna, w-what brings you here?¡±


    Ignoring him, Leanna looked around until her gaze fell on Matthew. She was delighted to see him. She


    made her way toward him as she eximed, ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯ve finally found you!¡±


    Everyone was stunned. What is going on here? How is it that such a beautiful woman is looking for


    Matthew?


    Sasha was stunned too. Who is this? How does she know Matthew? Call it a woman¡¯s intuition, but she


    was instinctively a little wary of Leanna.


    A puzzled Matthew asked, ¡°And you are?¡± He was busy saving someone¡¯s life that night and he did not


    pay much attention to Leanna. That night, Leanna was disheveled and sweaty as she was in a hurry.


    She lookedpletely different now.


    Leanna smiled and described what had happened. It suddenly dawned on Matthew, and Sasha became


    less on edge too. ¡°So it is you! Is your daughter well?¡± asked Matthew.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thanks to you, she¡¯s fine now,¡± Leanna said happily. ¡°Moreover, the medicine is really effective; she has


    not been sick recently!¡±¡±


    Matthew nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Larson, I was in a hurry that day, and I didn¡¯t have the time to thank you properly. If you have time to


    spare, I¡¯d like to treat you to a meal,¡± Leanna offered respectfully.


    Matthew looked at Sasha, who nodded slightly. As such, he smiled. ¡°Okay. However, please give me a


    moment. I have some things to take care of; we¡¯ll talk about it when I¡¯m done here.¡±


    Leanna couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Larson, what is going on here? Is there anything I can do to help?¡±

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Lily sneered at the lot of them. ¡°Oh, someone¡¯s talking big here! You don¡¯t have the slightest clue of what


    has happened here, yet you offer assistance. B*tch, are you sure you want to help them?¡±


    After Leanna¡¯s arrival, this man here had his eyes on her the whole time. It made Lily rather irritated,


    hence her resentful tone.


    Leanna frowned. No one in all of Eastcliff had dared to insult her like this!


    Zachary was walking over as he heard Lily, and was instantly scared silly.


    ¡°There is no need for me to think if I am sure! Mr. Larson is my savior. Any problem of his is a problem


    of mine too! I will help him, no matter what happens!¡± Leanna hissed.


    ¡°Would you just hear yourself for a moment? Anyone who didn¡¯t know better would think that the two of


    you are romantically involved!¡± Lilyughed as she uttered those words.


    Leanna¡¯s expression turned ice cold. ¡°Watch your words, woman!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to do it, why should I mind my words?¡± Lily continued to speak disdainfully.


    ¡°What did I do?¡± asked Leanna.


    ¡°You offered help to these two scoundrels who refused to pay for their meal, and you dare ask what you


    have done? Then again, this truly reflects the saying that birds of a feather flock together. True enough,


    there is always a stench when trash is nearby,¡± Lily retorted.


    Leanna¡¯s face turned pale, and she sent a hard p to Lily¡¯s face.


    ¡°B*itch, you dare to hit me?¡± Lily was so furious that she grabbed a wine bottle on the table next to her


    and rushed over toward Leanna.


    Leanna did not bother refuting. Next to her, a woman suddenly kicked Lily, causing her to fall.


    Rage building up inside her, Lily shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for? Kill this b*tch right now!¡±


    A few people immediately surrounded Lily.


    Zachary rushed over in the blink of an eye, shouting loudly, ¡°F*cking stop it! I¡¯ll kill anyone who dares to


    touch Leanna!¡±


    Lily¡¯s friends stood stunned in their tracks. One of them whispered, ¡°But Young Master Jackson, we¡¯re on


    your side!¡±


    ¡°On my side? Don¡¯t you know who Leanna is? Just ask anyone in Eastcliff who is Leanna Sandel! How


    dare you insult her! Are you tired of living?¡± Zachary yelled.


    Upon hearing his words, there was an uproar. Leanna Sandel¡¯s name was a legend in Eastcliff.


    Among the ten most influential families, the Sandels¡¯ eldest daughter had the most power, but because


    she was a woman, she could not take over the Sandel Family¡¯s business.


    However, the business empire she created on her own was no less to the Sandel Family.


    Among all the women in Eastcliff, she was the only person who was on an equal footing with the


    business owners of the Ten Great Families.


    Whenever Leanna was mentioned, everyone sang praises of her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was even said that she single-handedly represented her whole family.


    No wonder Zachary was so terrified to see her!


    Zachary Jackson was just the heir to the Jackson family, but Leanna Sandel alone was practically on


    equal footing with Old Master Jackson.


    Not to mention, the power of the Jacksons was far less than the Sandels, so how could Zachary not


    panic?


    Meanwhile, Lily was shocked to her core. The Cunninghams were merely an anchovy in a sea of sharks.


    Even Zachary was able to squish them easily.


    As for Leanna Sandel, all it would take was a snap of her fingers to put an end to the Cunningham


    Family!


    Lily reyed the things she had said to Leanna Sandel and felt ashamed of herself.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± Leanna asked as she nced at Zachary.


    ¡°N-Nothing!¡± Zachary smirked. ¡°Leanna, you should go to dinner first. Let me deal with this matter. Rest


    assured, I will give you a satisfactory answer!¡±

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Leanna was not one to be deterred easily. She walked to where Lily was and asked, ¡°Tell me, what


    exactly happened here?¡±


    Lily trembled and dared not speak.


    ¡°Tell me the truth, and I might spare you today.¡± Leanna¡¯s expression turned cold.


    With that, Lily quickly gave a recount of what had happened just now. After hearing the whole story,


    Leanna turned toward Zachary. ¡°Leanna, t-this is just a small matter¡­¡± he said in a small voice. ¡°This


    meal is on me¡­¡±


    Leanna asked seriously, ¡°Zachary Jackson, are you looking down on me?¡±


    ¡°Leanna, o-of course I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± Zachary replied anxiously.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then why do you choose to insult me like this? Do you think I can¡¯t afford it?¡±


    Zachary broke out in cold sweat. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t m-mean that¡­ You¡¯ve always taken good care of me; I


    wouldn¡¯t dare to ask you for money.¡±


    Leanna looked at him disdainfully. ¡°Stop this nonsense. Tell me, how much is it?¡±


    Zachary looked embarrassed and he was left speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you how much it is!¡± Leanna said angrily.


    Zachary tripped over his words, ¡°A total of¡­ a total of 570¡­¡±


    There was a sudden uproar. Wasn¡¯t it 570,000 just now? How could it be 570 now?


    ¡°570?¡± Leanna drawled. ¡°Are you joking? A bottle of Romani Conti costs three to four hundred thousand.


    Zachary Jackson, do you think I have never drank any of this before?¡±


    Zachary looked helpless and shaken. ¡°Leanna, p-please don¡¯t say that¡­ M-My restaurant does not have


    Romani Conti. These are all f-fake; they¡¯re worthless¡­¡±


    As soon as he said those words, there was yet another uproar. He had been fooling people all along!


    Were the Australian abalone, Kobe beef, and Caspian caviar all fake?


    And yet, he had the audacity to ask Matthew Larson to kowtow to him? It turned out that it was not


    Matthew and Sasha who was fooling around, but Zachary himself!


    ¡°If they are all fake, why is it written on the menu then? As someone who carries thest name Jackson,


    how can you do this?¡± Leanna asked.


    ¡°Leanna, I-I was just pranking them¡­¡± Zachary looked embarrassed.


    Everyone started whispering frantically at once. Their aggressive stance just now didn¡¯t seem like a joke!


    Leanna¡¯s expression was icy. ¡°Zachary, only you yourself know if you were just pulling a prank or


    deliberately cheating! Mr. Larson is my savior, and his problems matter to me! As for this matter, I hope


    you will sincerely apologize to Mr. and Mrs. Larson!¡±


    Zachary looked embarrassed. Since he publicly admitted that it was his fault, he was left with little


    choice. But, if he apologized to Matthew and Sasha, how would he face them in future?


    ¡°Leanna, it was just a joke. There is no need for that,¡± said Zachary in a low voice.


    Leanna looked at him coldly. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense and apologize immediately!¡±


    Zachary gritted his teeth and said angrily, ¡°Leanna, I respect you, but you can¡¯t insult me like this! As the


    heir of the Jackson family, do I not have pride too?¡±


    Leanna stared at him. ¡°Zachary, do you think I am out of line? Yes, you are from the Jackson Family, and


    I really shouldn¡¯t butt in.


    However, the heir of the top ten families in Eastcliff can never be a fraud! If you don¡¯t even have the


    courage to apologize, I can suggest to Old Master Jackson that Jackson¡¯s family should have a new heir.


    You have a string of brothers anyway!¡±

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Listening to Leanna¡¯s words, Zachary shook in fear. As Leanna said, she couldn¡¯t pry much into the


    Jackson family.


    However, as a member who was on equal footing with the heads of the top ten families, her words


    carried weight. If she told Old Master Jackson about today, then Zachary¡¯s position as heir might not be


    secure.


    ¡°Leanna, I-I was kidding; please don¡¯t take it seriously¡­¡± Zachary stammered.


    Leanna¡¯s expression was ice cold. ¡°I¡¯ve already said it, and I won¡¯t say it again. I don¡¯t want to hear any


    more of your nonsense!¡±


    Embarrassed, Zachary took a deep breath and walked over to Matthew and Sasha. ¡°Mr. Larson, Miss


    Cunningham, I¡¯m sorry! Leanna, I believe that is all?¡±


    Before Leanna could speak, Matthew interrupted, ¡°What did you say? I couldn¡¯t hear it clearly!¡±


    Leanna nced at Zachary Jackson. Even she could tell that he wasn¡¯t being sincere in his apology.


    With a gloomy face, Zachary shot Matthew a fierce look. It¡¯s good that I¡¯m already apologizing, yet you


    still want to be picky about it? Damn, when all this settles down, I will surely kill this b*stard!


    After a long time, Zachary finally apologized sincerely, ¡°Mr. Larson, Miss Cunningham, I¡¯m truly sorry


    about what happened today!¡±


    Matthew was about to say something when Sasha tugged on his sleeve, saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± At that,


    Matthew smiled and chose to be silent.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Leanna said, ¡°Since they have forgiven you, the matter is settled then. Zachary, you keep this in mind.


    Mr. Larson is my savior, and I don¡¯t want him or his wife to be insulted ever again. Understood?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Zachary was extremely angry inside, but chose to nod his head instead.


    Leanna nodded and smiled at Matthew. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Larson, shall we have our dinner somece


    else?¡±


    Sasha smiled and said, ¡°That would be great!¡±


    Leanna and Sasha walked ahead while Matthew trailed behind. He then stopped in front of Zachary.


    Looking at Matthew bitterly, Zachary said in a low voice, ¡°You really are one of a kind, Larson. This ain¡¯t


    over yet!¡±


    Matthew smiled at him. ¡°Pfft, Jackson, count yourself lucky today! If it weren¡¯t for Leanna, you would


    have ended up in hot soup!¡±


    Zachary was furious. ¡°Larson, are you threatening me? Don¡¯t tell Leanna of this; let¡¯s settle it ourselves!


    Mark my words, if I can¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll get rid of my ownst name!¡±


    Matthew smiled lightly and patted Zachary on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing is impossible. We have


    plenty of time!¡±


    Leanna finally chose to treat Matthew and Sasha to dinner at Shanghai Nights, where she was also a


    diamond member. As Sasha chatted with Leanna, she was no longer wary of her, and even felt that they


    should¡¯ve met earlier. Both being strong as well as extremely beautiful women, they attracted the


    attention of countless people.


    Sasha suddenly asked, ¡°By the way Leanna, why did you bring the child to the hospital alone that night?


    Where is the child¡¯s father?¡±


    ¡°The child¡¯s father is gone.¡± Leanna looked slightly embarrassed, and she said with a low chuckle, ¡°I am


    a single parent.¡±


    No wonder she had to take her child to the hospital alone at night. Sasha didn¡¯t want to pry any further.


    After chatting for a while, Leanna took out the card and handed it to Matthew, but both Matthew and


    Sasha refused to ept it.


    Leanna didn¡¯t expect Matthew and Sasha to refuse it so easily. After all, there was thirty million in the


    card. However, no matter what she said, Matthew and Sasha remained unchanged with their decision.


    In the end, Leanna gave up, though she had a newfound respect for Matthew and Sasha. The three of


    them sat and chatted for a while before Leanna excused herself, saying that she needed to return to take


    care of her child.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    After dinner, Matthew and Sasha walked back home.


    ¡°Leanna is beautiful and capable, which is rare. It is a pity that her husband was gone at such a young


    age.¡± Sasha sighed.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sasha, it is not as straightforward as it looks.¡± Matthew chuckled.


    ¡°Oh? Why do you say so?¡± Sasha asked curiously.


    ¡°Have you ever heard of Leanna Sandal¡¯s background? She left home for a while when she was


    younger. When she returned, she brought a child along with her. It is said that the child was born out of


    wedlock.


    Until now, no one knows who the father is. At the beginning, the Sandal family felt that she had ruined


    their reputation and drove her out.


    Butter on, it was she who single-handedly built herpany from scratch and was epted back into


    the Sandal family.¡±


    Sasha asked in disbelief, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Matthew smiled and nodded.


    As they were chatting, the two arrived home.


    All the other four members of the Cunningham family were assembled in the living room.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± James asked with a cold expression as soon as they entered.


    ¡°We met a friend and had a meal together,¡± said Sasha.


    James pressed on. ¡°What friend?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not anyone you would know,¡± said Sasha.


    ¡°Hmph, isn¡¯t it Leanna Sandel?¡± Demi sneered. ¡°Which toad in Eastcliff wouldn¡¯t know of the unmarried


    woman who got pregnant?¡±


    Sasha was stunned. How did Demi know that Leanna Sandel was looking for them?


    Sasha said angrily, ¡°Demi, how could you speak this way? Leanna is a good person!¡±


    ¡°Oh, she sure is! And she sure does appreciate an attractive looking person,¡± Demi sneered. ¡°She gave


    birth out of wedlock, and till now doesn¡¯t even know who the father of the child is.


    Yet, the whore is into Matthew now! Why Matthew, are you used to selling yourself to people? You see a


    rich woman, and you dive straight into her arms?¡±


    Matthew was confused. ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Demi Cunningham, you¡­ You watch your mouth!¡± said Sasha furiously. ¡°What has Matthew done? Why


    are you saying such things about him?


    Demi immediatelyined, ¡°Dad, look at her! Look at how she is acting now! I knew you¡¯d always


    believe what others say, and not your family! Do you know that your man was almost seduced by that


    woman?¡±


    James also red at Sasha hard, saying, ¡°Sasha, your sister is saying all of this for your own good!¡±


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve misunderstood!¡± Sasha said anxiously. ¡°Matthew saved Leanna¡¯s daughter. She came to


    thank us¡­¡±


    Demiughed sarcastically. ¡°Hah, she wanted to thank you? Sasha, only you would be fooled by such


    words! Saving Leanna¡¯s daughter? It¡¯s all because Leanna is beautiful and rich, and he wants to hook up


    with her! If it was an old woman with a child, I highly doubt Matthew would have even lifted a finger to


    help!¡±


    ¡°Y-You aren¡¯t being reasonable at all!¡± Sasha trembled with anger. ¡°When it¡¯s a life and death matter,


    beauty and money has nothing to do with it!


    Dad, if it were you who encountered someone in danger, would you still see if they were beautiful before


    you decide whether to save them?¡±


    James shouted angrily, ¡°How dare you! I¡¯m talking about Matthew, so what has it got to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Sasha, now you¡¯re being unreasonable!¡± Demi immediately added. ¡°How can youpare Dad with


    Matthew? Matthew always has his reasons for doing something.


    No matter marrying you back then or hooking up with Leanna now, it is all done with a reason behind it.


    Do you think that he is a really good person? If he was, why would he ever live off a woman?¡±


    ¡°Demi, don¡¯t you know why Matthew married me in the first ce?¡± Sasha was also angry. ¡°Besides, you


    know how Matthew treats our family. If Matthew was not here, we would have lost everything long ago.


    Ask yourself: is it us who are helping Matthew, or vice versa?¡±

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Demi chuckled coldly. ¡°Sasha, I think you¡¯ve overestimated him. What has Matthew done to help our


    family? He cured Billy Newman¡¯s daughter with our family¡¯s medicine, hence the credit belongs to our


    family.


    For Mr. Jones¡¯ situation, it was the police who caught the people and recovered the money. As for the


    matter of Wellness Herbary and our third uncle¡¯s family situation, no doubt he has helped out a little, but


    in the end, he turned Wellness Herbary into his own cash machine and let his friend take charge of


    everything.


    Little by little, the Cunninghams¡¯ property is being controlled by him. It is only you who is still in the dark,


    thinking that he has helped us a lot!¡±


    Sasha was so angry that she kept silent. She really couldn¡¯t understand why her family would be so


    hostile to Matthew.


    ¡°Demi, you don¡¯t know, but these are all Matthew¡ª¡±


    Sasha wanted to exin, but was interrupted by James. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°Are you even my daughter? You married such a man and worked with him to go against us. Are you


    trying to piss off your mother and I?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s face was red, and her eyes welled up.


    ¡°You still have the audacity to cry?¡± James shouted at her. ¡°If you cannot even control your own husband,


    what would others say? Matthew, this is a wake-up call for you, so you better keep that in mind!


    As long as you and Sasha are not divorced, you are part of the Cunningham family. Stop hooking up with


    other women and spoiling the Cunningham family¡¯s reputation. Go on, off to bed now!¡± James stood up


    angrily, about to leave the room.


    ¡°Why are you going to sleep?¡± Helen grabbed him. ¡°It is not over yet!¡±


    ¡°What else is there?¡± asked a surprised James.


    Helen looked at Matthew. ¡°Where is Leanna Sandel¡¯s card?¡±


    James¡¯ eyes lit up. Oh yes, Leanna Sandel prepared a card at that time. The card would have at least


    millions in it; we must have it.


    Sasha understood her mother¡¯s intentions and asked coldly, ¡°Why are you asking about the card?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Helen was angry. ¡°So now it hase to this? Can¡¯t I even ask a question nowadays? How dare you


    talk to me that way!¡±


    Matthew pulled on Sasha¡¯s sleeve and motioned for her to not to argue further with her parents.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take the card,¡± said Matthew.


    ¡°What? You didn¡¯t take it?¡± Helen asked anxiously. ¡°Are you crazy? There are tens of millions in the


    card!¡±


    Sasha curled her lips and said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you all who said to Matthew that he should not spoil our


    family¡¯s reputation? Matthew was right to not take the card; he even made the Cunningham family look


    good.¡±


    Helen was about to blow a gasket. ¡°T-This is not the same thing at all! We told him not to go out and flirt


    with other women, but we didn¡¯t say that he was not allowed to ept the card.


    He saved Leanna¡¯s daughter that day. The money in this card is Leanna¡¯s thanks to him. This is what we


    have rightfully earned.¡±


    Sasha said, ¡°Just now, weren¡¯t you the ones who said that he thought Leanna was so beautiful that he


    deliberately approached her? But when ites to money, it is all about him saving her daughter? Mom,


    do you even hear yourself?!¡±


    Helen was rendered speechless. Then, she suddenly burst out angrily, ¡°There you go again, talking back


    to me! You think it was easy for me to raise you?


    Why don¡¯t you learn something from your sister? Do you see her talking back to me? Looks like I raised


    you for nothing!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°I¡¯m just speaking the truth! When did I ever talk back to you? Oh, so only you


    all are allowed to speak, and we aren¡¯t allowed to refute?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±James roared and sent a chair flying. ¡°Go back to your rooms this instant!¡±

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Sasha still wanted to continue the conversation, but Matthew dragged her back to their room. She was


    so angry that her tears kept falling.


    She then said to him in a low voice, ¡°Matthew, you don¡¯t have to put up with it! I know you didn¡¯t argue


    with them to save me the embarrassment. But you know what? The more you stay silent, the more they


    would want to bully you.¡±


    ¡°For a family living together, having differences is inevitable.¡± Matthew¡¯s lips curved into a smile as he


    said, ¡°How would we be able to live together if we quarrel over everything?


    ¡°Actually, you can see that Mom and Dad seemed fine. It is mainly Liam and Demi who are biased


    against me; Mom and Dad were just deceived by them. Looking back at the situation, with your parents


    being so mad, if I stood against them, wouldn¡¯t it be adding salt to a wound?¡±


    Sasha was silent. Like he said, there would really be no end to this if things got worse just now.


    Matthew spoke lightly, ¡°Some things are better kept to ourselves. I love you, and I don¡¯t want to make


    thingsplicated for you. Just like you back then¡ªpaying my rent quietly¡ªyou, too, wanted to save


    face for me and not make me look bad, right?¡±


    Sasha was stunned. ¡°H-How did you know about that?¡±


    ¡°Silly nilly.¡± Matthew chuckled fondly and pulled Sasha into his arms. ¡°I let you suffer for the past three


    years, so this is what I owe you! In this life, I won¡¯t let you be wronged again!¡±¡±


    Sasha put her head on Matthew¡¯s shoulder, feeling warmth in her heart.


    Meanwhile, James and Helen were in their room. As soon as they entered their room, Helen said angrily,


    ¡°Do you think Matthew wouldn¡¯t want that card? Him being his greedy self, do you think he would not


    want a card with millions in it?¡±¡±


    James shook his head slowly and said, ¡°I really can¡¯t tell. But let me tell you, if Matthew really did not


    want the card, then he is much more dangerous than we thought.¡±


    ¡°Why so?¡± Helen asked in surprise.


    James nced at her and said, ¡°Just think of it. Such a greedy person giving up a chance on having


    millions, what does that mean? It shows that his n is much bigger than this. If he really hooks up with


    Leanna, millions would be peanuts to him.


    Unlike with Leanna, Matthew can¡¯t siphon out that much money with us two here. The Sandel Family


    can¡¯t control Leanna. Her property is all her own. If Matthew were to really hook up with her, he stands to


    get at least half of her property!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Helen was shocked. ¡°Matthew is too dangerous, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Well, you have been underestimating him,¡± James scoffed. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Liam, we¡¯d both still be in the


    dark. Anyway, we have to be much more alert in the future.


    Liam is right; we can¡¯t let him cheat us of our money, and we mustn¡¯t let him hook up with Leanna


    Sandel. Otherwise, our family will never have a good future!¡±


    Helen nodded her head vigorously. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. This can¡¯t go on! We have to look for an


    opportunity to talk to Leanna about this. Otherwise, if she really falls into his trap, it would bring much


    trouble for all.¡±


    The next day, Matthew and Sasha left for work early in the morning. Thereafter, Helen went to clean their


    room. In reality, she wanted to see if Matthew took Leanna¡¯s card.


    She tossed things around but couldn¡¯t find any card. However, she did find a delicate little box.


    Curious, Helen opened the box. Nestled within was a jade bracelet. It was the jade bracelet that Old Mrs.


    Graham gave Sasha years ago. Looking at it, Helen was overwhelmed with fury.


    She thought back to the time that Old Mrs. Graham asked Sasha to be her foster daughter, and


    Sasha readily agreed. In the end, Old Mrs Graham only gave her a worthless jade bracelet. Sasha even


    specifically bought such a delicate box to keep it in.


    ¡°Such a worthless thing! What¡¯s the use of keeping it?¡± Helen grabbed the jade bracelet and threw it to


    the ground.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Just as Helen was about to throw the jade bracelet, there was a knock on the door.


    She immediately went to open the door, thereupon she saw Liam and Demi standing there.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Demi asked in surprise.


    ¡°Nothing, just cleaning up their room. Why are you two here?¡± Helen said as she put the jade bracelet on


    the table.


    Demi walked to the table, her face indignant. ¡°Mom, Liam and I have been fired from thepany, and


    we don¡¯t even have a job now. We had nothing to do at home, so we are wandering around.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what is this? Cunningham Pharmaceuticals is such arge group, yet your daughter and son-in-


    law don¡¯t even have a job. If this gets out, people would surelyugh!¡± Liam added.


    The more Helen thought about it, the angrier she got. ¡°This is all because of Matthew, that son of a b*tch!


    If he hadn¡¯t aggravated those shareholders, Cunningham Pharmaceuticals would still be ours. It can¡¯t be


    that hard to find positions for you two.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Liam joined them. ¡°Mom, Cunningham Pharmaceuticals is now fully under Matthew¡¯s control. The CEO


    and the managing director are all his people. We don¡¯t even know thepany¡¯s ounts and it¡¯s


    expenses. This simply cannot go on, right?¡±


    ¡°I know. But those shareholders now listen to him, so what can I do?¡± Helen said helplessly.


    Liam smiled lightly. ¡°Mom, I have an idea.¡±


    ¡°Which is?¡±¡±


    ¡°You and Dad can start a new business! Let¡¯s open anotherpany, and we can have total control over


    it!¡± Liam suggested.


    Helen froze and shook her head immediately. ¡°Impossible! Don¡¯t you remember what happenedst


    time? Sasha will surely not support us. Besides, your dad and I don¡¯t know much about medicine; how


    can we start apany from scratch?¡±


    Liam chuckled. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s simple. Before, people had to have medical knowledge to acquire herbs. But


    this time, we can open a drug store; a chain of pharmacies.


    The concept is simple: we buy medicine from manufacturers, then sell them to the consumers. We just


    have to hire a few qualified doctors and make sure the medicine is approved.


    All we have to do is open the pharmacy and go to the stores every day to collect money.¡±


    Helen¡¯s eyes turned bright at the idea. ¡°This really is a good idea. We can open a pharmacy, and I¡¯ll be


    the keeper. Your dad and I will have something to do from now on, and you two cane and help us


    out. That¡¯s pretty good. The only thing we don¡¯t know is the payoff.¡±


    Liam chuckled happily. ¡°The payoff is absolutely much more than selling herbs! Look at Stanley Carlson;


    he, too, relied on his pharmacy when he first started! Besides, we have Cunningham Pharmaceuticals to


    back us.


    Opening a pharmacy can also help to boost Cunningham Pharmaceuticals¡¯ sales, which in turn benefits


    thepany¡¯s development. Sasha will certainly agree.¡±


    Helen was overjoyed. ¡°You¡¯re right! Alright, I¡¯ll talk to your dadter. If possible, we¡¯ll open a chain of


    pharmacies.¡±


    Liam was excited. The reason he came by was just because he wanted to talk about this.


    His previous business had failed, so he had to find a way to get money from the Cunningham Family.


    Demi sat on the couch, and she picked up the jade bracelet on the table. ¡°Mom, where did you get this


    jade bracelet?¡±


    Helen¡¯s expression turned frosty. ¡°It belonged to Old Mrs. Graham, and she gave it to your sister when


    she became her goddaughter.¡±

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Demi recalled what took ce. ¡°Sigh, my sister is really blind, huh? She is the chairman of Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals, yet that old crone gave her such a worthless jade bracelet, and even took her as a


    goddaughter?


    That old crone is probably very happy now. In the future, she might even use our family¡¯s fame to cheat


    others!¡±


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not bring it up again,¡± Helen said angrily. ¡°I¡¯d get angry every time I think about it!¡±


    Demi yed with the jade bracelet and said, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s sell this bracelet. On one hand, we can get


    some money.


    At the same time, my sister will finally know that the old crone¡¯s bracelet is just a worthless piece of


    trash. Let here to her senses for a bit!¡±


    Initially, Helen wanted to throw the jade bracelet, but she didn¡¯t do it when she heard that they might


    make some money by selling it.


    ¡°Sure, go ahead. You can keep the money.¡±


    Helen did not think that the jade bracelet was worth much. It was dull; certainly not good jade.


    As such, Demi and Liam took the jade bracelet and went directly to a nearby jade shop, intending to sell


    it.


    When the owner saw the jade bracelet, he froze for a moment. Then, he leaned close, examining it for a


    long time.


    Demi said impatiently, ¡°Hey, I think you¡¯ve looked at it long enough. Quote a price now; I still have


    errands to run!¡±


    The boss narrowed his eyes slightly and chuckled. ¡°Miss, where did you get this jade bracelet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just selling a jade bracelet, so what¡¯s with the twenty questions?¡± Demi said sullenly.


    The owner shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. In our industry, we don¡¯t ept inauthentic jade.


    This is the unspoken rule!¡±


    Demi did not know either, so she casually said, ¡°It was an old woman who gave it to me. She wanted to


    pass it down to her own daughter, so she took me in as a goddaughter and gave it to me.¡±


    As she spoke, however, she did not notice the look that shed across the owner¡¯s eyes.


    He took a breath and smiled. ¡°Miss, since you know the primary source of this jade, it is easy to


    negotiate. This jade bracelet is not of good quality, and it is verymon. However, I have a simr jade


    bracelet here.


    Combined, it might have a bit more value. So, I can give you a higher price for this. What about 18,000?¡±


    The owner spoke in a low voice, seemingly hesitant with his words.


    Demi was stunned. She thought the bracelet would be worth one to two thousand at most. She didn¡¯t


    expect it to be more than ten thousand.


    But she wasn¡¯t a fool either.


    The owner¡¯s first bid must be a little false.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Demi pursed her lips and said, ¡°18,000? Are you kidding me?! How can this jade bracelet be worth so


    little?¡±


    ¡°H-How much do you want then?¡± asked the boss, his expression changing slightly.


    Demi thought carefully before saying, ¡°35,000!¡±


    The owner had been observing Demi closely, and saw that she looked uneasy. He knew that she did not


    understand a thing about jade.


    He wanted to ept the bargain, but he was worried that he would seem too eager, and Demi wouldn¡¯t


    sell it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give you that price! Well, let¡¯s make apromise. I¡¯ll give you 25,000! This is also the maximum


    amount that I¡¯m willing to pay, so think carefully!¡±


    The owner pretended to hesitate, which made Demi panic.


    Finally, after some bargaining, this jade bracelet was sold for 28,000.


    Demi took therge sum of money and happily walked out of the store.


    Meanwhile, the owner took the jade bracelet and immediately went into the backyard, making a phone


    call.


    ¡°Honey, pack up our things quickly! Don¡¯t worry about anything else; just take the valuables along. Pick


    up our child and wait for me downstairs, quickly!


    Don¡¯t ask questions. If we were able to leave, we are going to be rich! I just got a jade bracelet worth


    more than a hundred million. If we can sell it, our family will be able to live avish life!¡±

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Demi took the 28,000 and returned home happily.


    ¡°Mom, this jade bracelet is somewhat valuable. I managed to sell it for 28,000!¡±


    Helen was surprised. ¡°Really? You were able to sell it for 28,000? Which fool was willing to pay such a


    high price? You¡¯re joking, right?¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s real. I sold it in the jade shop. The owner has been in the business for years. In the beginning,


    he only offered 18,000, but I managed to push the price to 28,000!¡± Demi replied.


    Looking at the money in Demi¡¯s hands, Helen had to believe it, though she was very surprised. She


    couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°I really did not expect that the jade bracelet given by Old Mrs. Graham was


    slightly valuable.¡±


    Demi nodded in agreement. She, too, did not expect that this jade bracelet would be worth so much.


    ¡°Mom, looks like this bracelet is not cheap. If Sasha knew that we sold it, would she be upset?¡±


    Helen pursed her lips and said, ¡°Why would she be upset? The bracelet is so old-fashioned and ugly,


    plus she doesn¡¯t even wear it. What a waste keeping it in a box. She should be happy that it was at least


    worth something.¡±


    ¡°I meant that if Old Mrs. Graham knew about it, wouldn¡¯t she be unhappy?¡± Demi asked.


    Helen waved her hands. ¡°I don¡¯t care what she thinks! This jade bracelet was given to Sasha, so it


    belongs to our family. Whatever we do with it is up to us; it has nothing to do with her. Do you think she


    would just openly break rtions with us over a few thousand?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Demi nodded. ¡°Mom, what should I do with this 28,000 then?¡±


    Helen smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re the one who sold it, you can keep it. You and Liam have no jobs right now,


    so you certainly have no money to use.


    Go and buy a few decent clothes. When we finally open the drugstore and you two are the managers,


    you would have to dress properly then!¡±


    Hearing that, Demi took the money excitedly and went out shopping.


    It was evening when Sasha returned home.


    When she entered her room and saw the box on the bed, she was startled. She immediately opened the


    box, only to find that the jade bracelet was gone.


    ¡°Mom, where¡¯s my jade bracelet?¡± Sasha asked anxiously.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Helen replied coldly, ¡°It¡¯s been sold.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Sasha was rooted to the spot. You sold something so important? ¡°W-Why did¡­Why did you sell


    my jade bracelet?


    That was given to me by Old Mrs. Graham as a gift. It¡¯s an heirloom, and I wanted to pass it on to my


    daughter in the future. W-Why would you sell it?¡± Demi yelled anxiously.


    James was reading a newspaper at the table. As soon as he heard Sasha¡¯s words, he immediately


    chided, ¡°Sasha, how can you talk to your mother like that? Is this the way to treat your elders?¡±


    ¡°What attitude should I have then, Dad? It was such an important thing to me, yet you didn¡¯t even ask me


    before selling it? How do you expect me to exin it to Old Mrs. Graham?¡± Sasha asked helplessly.


    Helen pursed her lips in disdain. ¡°Exin? It¡¯s just an old jade bracelet; what¡¯s so great about it? She


    gave it to you, so it¡¯s ours now.


    We can do whatever we want with it. She¡¯s just your adoptive mother, while I¡¯m your biological mother.


    I¡¯ve never seen you this sentimental when ites to me!¡±


    Sasha flushed red with anger. ¡°Mom, stop it with this nonsense! Since when have I not cared for you?


    The key thing is, this is a jade bracelet given by my adoptive mother. You can¡¯t just sell it! Forget it, I¡¯m


    ending this conversation. Just tell me where you sold it and I¡¯ll go get it back.¡±

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    ¡°How dare you! I gave you so many things, yet I don¡¯t see you keeping those properly. You don¡¯t even


    wear the jade bracelet. It¡¯s such a waste of space, so why keep it?¡± Helen asked angrily.


    ¡°How can youpare it that way? I still keep what you¡¯ve given me. Moreover, this jade bracelet was


    given from my adoptive mother, and it¡¯s a family heirloom, passed on for generations at that. If I¡¯m the


    one who loses it, wouldn¡¯t I be a sinner?¡± said Sasha.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Helen pursed her lips. ¡°Bullsh*t! It is just a piece of trash, and you¡¯re making such a big fuss! The


    Cunningham Family is well known and has power in Eastcliff. Don¡¯t lower yourself over a mere jade


    bracelet.¡±


    Sasha waved her hands around. ¡°Forget it, you just won¡¯t see sense. Tell me where you sold it, and I will


    go get it back!¡±¡±


    However, Helen simply ignored her.


    Sasha insisted on knowing the name of the shop. Only after a long while was she able to find out which


    shop it was. Hurrying downstairs, she ran to the jade shop, and to her dismay, it was closed.


    Sasha dialed the phone number on the signboard, but it had been turned off.


    She then asked the shop next door, but they too were surprised.


    The jade shop usually closed around eight o¡¯clock in the evening. It was now only slightly after six, which


    was unusual.


    Having a bad feeling about it, Sasha quickly called Matthew and told him everything.


    Matthew had just left work and was on his way home.


    After hearing her out, he did not dare to make any assumptions.


    He inherited the family¡¯s ability of appreciating antiques, and he knew a thing or two about them.


    At that time, he knew that the jade bracelet was not as simple as it looked.


    He even reminded Sasha to keep it well.


    He did not expect that Helen would actually make a scene and sell the jade bracelet.


    On one hand, heforted Sasha and asked her to return home first.


    On the other hand, he hastily called Tiger and asked him to deal with the matter.


    The jade shop was located in South Street, which was Tiger¡¯s territory. Thus, it seemed best to let him


    handle it.


    As expected, Tiger was indeed efficient.


    Before Matthew could even reach home, he received a call from Tiger.


    The owner and his family had left hurriedly in the morning, and were no longer in Eastcliff.


    Matthew frowned; no doubt the owner must have known the true value of the jade bracelet.


    Afraid that someone would eventuallye knocking, the owner immediately left with the jade bracelet.


    Matthew then ordered Tiger to have people start looking for the owner immediately. They had to get the


    jade bracelet back, no matter what.


    Worsees to worse, they could turn to Billy Newman and Timothy Wayne for assistance.


    Tiger was shocked when he received Matthew¡¯s order.


    He knew that Billy Newman looked up to Matthew Larson, but he did not expect that Matthew could even


    mobilize Timothy Wayne¡¯s people.


    It seemed that Matthew¡¯s power went far beyond his imagination!


    Tiger agreed readily, then personally led a team to hunt down the owner and his family.


    As soon as Matthew returned home, Sasha ran up to him.


    ¡°Matthew, how is the situation?¡±


    Helen pursed her lips. ¡°How serious can it be? Sasha, you¡¯re overreacting! It¡¯s just a jade bracelet! The


    jade in that shop is probably worth a hundred times more.


    Do you think he would really run away with that measly jade bracelet of yours? Besides, why do you still


    want that cheap jade bracelet?¡±


    Matthew sighed and said in a low voice, ¡°The owner seems to have taken off¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sasha staggered back, nearly falling down.


    Helen was also a little stunned. ¡°Run away? What are you talking about? Is it necessary to run off just for


    that jade bracelet? Matthew Larson, are you trying to scare me? If you¡¯re lying, I won¡¯t let you go so


    easily!¡±

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    James leaned over and asked, ¡°Matthew, do you know the owner? You¡¯re saying he ran away, but do


    you know where his family lives? Do you know what his name is? Do you know him very well?¡±


    Helen couldn¡¯t help but feel smug and nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Do you know what the


    boss¡¯ name is? You even said he ran away. Aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll sue you for nder?¡±


    Matthew ignored them and gently patted Sasha on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sasha. I¡¯ve asked a friend


    to track him down. We will definitely be able to get the bracelet back!¡±


    Sasha nodded helplessly. There was nothing much anyone could do now.


    ¡°Those friends of yours again? Matthew, you better watch out! The Cunningham Family has fame and


    prestige in Eastcliff, and are considered high society.


    If you want to go associate with those scumbags, then you can leave the Cunningham Family and


    divorce Sasha. We Cunninghams do not want to associate with those who are not cultivated and


    civilized!¡± Helen pursed her lips.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Sasha was annoyed. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? How can you say that Matthew¡¯s friends are not


    civilized?


    Also, when did the Cunningham Family be high society in Eastcliff? Don¡¯t you know our position?


    Have you seen any high society people that still live in a three-bedroom house?¡±


    Helen was tongue-tied at that.


    James, on the other hand, angrily said, ¡°Sasha, that¡¯s very wrong of you. We¡¯re only in a temporary rut,


    and this will soon be over. We can¡¯t expect life to be smooth sailing. Experience the twists and turns, and


    ovee it proudly!


    We just got hold of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. This year¡¯spany dividends will definitely be tens


    of millions, maybe even hundreds of millions. By then, we can live wherever we want. We could even buy


    a vi in the Grand Garden!¡±


    Helen nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s buy a property in the Grand Garden. After a few years when


    our business is bigger and we are on par with the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff, we could even stay


    in Lakeside Garden!


    By then, our family would really be at the top of the Eastcliff pyramid! Hah, we¡¯d have to get a Lakeside


    Garden pass for your dad¡¯s car and make a trip back to the Cunningham family home. I can¡¯t wait to see


    their faces then!¡±


    James had a longing look on his face.


    In recent years, the Cunningham Family had suffered too much. As such, he looked forward to the day


    that he could raise his head proudly.


    If they could live in Lakeside Garden, driving a luxury car with a Lakeside Garden pass back to the


    Cunningham home, it would be his proudest moment.


    When the time woulde, he would be able to clear all the past grievances and start anew.


    Eric, Jason and the entire Cunningham Family will have no choice but to look up to him then!


    Sasha, however, couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes.


    Have both of them gone crazy?


    They wish to live in Lakeside Garden by using Cunningham Pharmaceuticals¡¯ qualification?


    Even The Grand Garden would be a long shot!


    She couldn¡¯t find the energy to argue with these two, so she took Matthew¡¯s hand and went back to their


    room.


    Sasha then looked at Matthew sincerely. ¡°After this year¡¯s dividend is out, I will buy a new house. Even if


    there is only one room, it would still be ours! We¡¯ll move out then; I can¡¯t bear to see you suffer any


    longer!¡±


    Feeling warm, Matthew smiled gently at her. ¡°When we are done with all our work, we will move into


    Lakeside Garden!¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Sasha rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Even if we had the money, Lakeside Garden would still


    be out of our reach. I highly doubt we¡¯ll be able to buy it even in this lifetime.¡±

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    ¡°If we work hard enough, we might even be able to live in The Grand Garden. When that dayes, I


    will be really content. By the way, I heard that the vi at the Grand Garden has an attached swimming


    pool.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Matthew, imagine our future children ying in the pool, while we lounge about and to watch the sunset;


    how enjoyable it¡¯ll be! I really hope we can have that someday!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s face was full of longing as she gazed off into the distance.


    Matthew looked at her beautiful face and made a promise in his heart. Sasha, this day ising! After I


    cure Natalie, we will go live in the Grand Garden. Everything that you want will be yours!


    During dinner, Matthew¡¯s phone rang.


    He took out his phone and looked at it. Turned out it was Leanna who was calling.


    Matthew got up and was about to go into the bedroom to answer the phone when James yelled angrily,


    ¡°Wait! Pick it up right here! Why so secretive about it?¡±


    Matthew was irritated. After all, they had an argumentst night because of Leanna Sandel, hence his


    decision to go into the bedroom to answer the call.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s Matthew¡¯s personal phone call; why do you have to butt in?¡± said Sasha as she nced at him.


    ¡°What personal phone call? Just pick it up here! We won¡¯t disturb him,¡± said James.


    Sasha was about to speak when Matthew interrupted. ¡°Okay.¡± He answered a phone call and turned on


    the speakerphone. ¡°Miss Sandel, is anything wrong?¡±


    Leanna¡¯s voice came over the speaker. ¡°Hello, Mr. Larson.¡±


    As they heard her voice, James and Helen¡¯s expressions grew cold, and they wanted to throw a fuss.


    However, the two were afraid of Leanna, so they did not dare to make a sound.


    ¡°There is a cocktail party tomorrow night, and some businessmen will be in attendance. I¡¯d like to invite


    you and Mrs. Larson to attend. I wonder if the both of you are free?¡± Leanna asked.


    James and Helen shook their heads vigorously and motioned for Matthew to not ept.


    However, Sasha interrupted. ¡°Thank you for the invitation, Leanna. Let us know the details, and Matthew


    and I will be there!¡±


    Leanna chuckled. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Larson. It¡¯s tomorrow night, seven thirty at Cloud Nine Vi. Just give my


    name once you have arrived.¡±


    Eyes wide, James and Helen couldn¡¯t help but stutter, ¡°C-Cloud Nine Cocktail Party?¡±


    ¡°Who is that?¡± asked Leanna, surprised.


    Sasha was also shocked, so Matthew hurriedly said, ¡°Sorry, we are having dinner with our family. Miss


    Sandel, we¡¯ll be there on time tomorrow. Thank you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ll be waiting for you tomorrow!¡± said Leanna.


    Leanna hung up the phone, and James and Helen were still in shock. ¡°Did I hear her correctly? D-Did


    she say Cloud Nine Vi?¡±


    James was shocked to no end, while Helen was tongue-tied.


    Sasha looked to Matthew and asked, ¡°Did Leanna just invite us to the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party? D-Did I


    hear her right?¡±


    ¡°What is this Cloud Nine Cocktail Party?¡± Matthew was slightly confused.


    James stared at Matthew. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? It¡¯s a banquet that has existed for more than 20 years in


    Eastcliff, and is where Eastcliff and Eastshire¡¯s businessmen and entrepreneurs gather.


    A lot of big businesses are negotiated in this cocktail party. This is the best ce to expand your


    network! It is held once a month, and the venue is always in Cloud Nine Vi. The banquet was initiated


    by the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff.


    Each family takes turns each year to be in charge of the banquet reception. However, after Leanna


    Sandel rose to power, the reception has been managed by her for three years in a row. In Eastcliff, the


    only way to know if you¡¯re considered as high society is by participating in the cocktail party at Cloud


    Nine Vi!¡±

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Matthew was at a loss for words. He really had never heard of Cloud Nine Cocktail Party.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not surprising, in reality. This was something that only Eastcliff¡¯s businessmen and entrepreneurs


    would know.


    Matthew was poor in his younger days, so how would he know the ins and outs of high society?


    Helen was slightly emotional. ¡°I remember when Old Master Cunningham wanted to attend the Cloud


    Nine Cocktail Party more than ten years ago. He came up with all kinds of ways and contacted everyone


    he knew, but he still didn¡¯t manage to get in.


    The reason being the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party Committee thought that the Cunningham Family was


    not qualified to enter the high society of Eastcliff!


    Who would have thought that not long after getting Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, we would be invited to


    the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party! It seems that theirmittee still recognizes Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals!¡±


    James nodded enthusiastically, feeling full of himself.


    Sasha was a little annoyed. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? Leanna specially invited Matthew. She


    respects him, and that¡¯s why he was invited. How can it be rted to Cunningham Pharmaceuticals?¡±


    Helen gave her a look. ¡°Bullsh*t! Cloud Nine Cocktail Party is only open to businessmen and


    entrepreneurs. Matthew isn¡¯t a businessman nor an entrepreneur. If he wasn¡¯t your husband, and if it


    wasn¡¯t for Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, you think he¡¯d be eligible to attend Cloud Nine Cocktail Party?


    Although Leanna Sandel is in charge, however, they also have a strict internal audit team. She is not in


    charge of the whole thing. How could she have invited you if you didn¡¯t get the team¡¯s approval?¡±


    James nodded in agreement. ¡°Your mother is right. Cunningham Pharmaceuticals is the key. It does not


    come as a surprise though, as we recently signed a contract worth three billion. Ourpany has also


    be a leader in the pharmaceutical industry in Eastcliff.


    Themittee is not daft; they must have investigated thoroughly before inviting us. Leanna Sandel just


    used this as an opportunity. Do you really think it¡¯s all because of her?¡±


    Sasha wanted to argue, but was stopped by Matthew.


    Arguing was pointless anyway, for those two would not be rational at all.


    Even if they knew that this was because of Matthew, they would never admit it.


    Seeing the two of them did not say anything, James said smugly, ¡°Right then, your mother and I will join


    you tomorrow!¡±


    Sasha froze. ¡°Why? Miss Sandel only invited Matthew and I!¡±


    ¡°Sasha, you are too ignorant! Is this an invitation for just the both of you? It¡¯s an invitation for the whole


    Cunningham Family! After all, your mother and I are the elders of the family.


    I¡¯m still in charge. If I don¡¯t go, it would seem that I do not care about the event. By then, people would


    spread around that the Cunningham Family is rude! If you want to enter high society, you have to y by


    their rules, understand?¡± James said.


    Sasha wanted to object, but Matthew nodded. ¡°Dad is right. The elders of the family should attend these


    events!¡±


    James did not expect Matthew to agree with him.


    He froze for a moment before nodding his head. ¡°At least Matthew here is sensible. Okay, that¡¯s it then.¡±


    Sasha looked puzzled. After going back to their room, she immediately asked Matthew. ¡°Why did you


    agree with them? Miss Sandel did not invite them, and it¡¯s not polite to bring others along with us!¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just two extra attendees. Besides, don¡¯t you see? Mom and


    Dad really look up to this Cloud Nine Cocktail Party, and care very much about it.


    They have suffered so much in the Cunningham Family. This is a great opportunity for them to be proud.


    If we don¡¯t bring them along, we¡¯ll never hear the end of this!¡±


    Sasha looked at him helplessly. ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re too kind! When they treat you like this, you really do not


    have to consider their feelings at all.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a small matter, and they are your parents after all!¡± Matthew smiled.


    Sasha teared up. Being able to find someone who loved herpletely was the greatest thing that could


    have happened to her in this lifetime.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Early next morning, James and Helen went out happily. Both of them went to the best mall in the city and


    bought an expensive outfit each. They had haircuts, facials and went home to get dressed up well. From


    there, they headed directly to Cunningham House.


    After losing in the power struggle, Eric Cunningham hadpletely lost his authority in Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals. The shareholders didn¡¯t even bother listening to him, and his words held no weight


    there. It was better for him to stay at home.


    When James and Helen arrived, they felt glee at seeing the grief of the Cunningham family.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Helen shouted as soon as she entered the door, ¡°Dad, it has been some time since west met.


    You¡¯ve lost so much weight. With your age catching up, it¡¯s better you stay at home.


    Don¡¯t worry, we have taken care of thepany pretty well. It is showing positive results, much better


    than before. You don¡¯t have to worry about the business at all!¡±


    Eric was so angry that he almost dropped the teacup in his hand. ¡°What are you two doing here? I heard


    the both of you have caused such a mess. Starting a pharmaceuticalpany, only to beter controlled


    by your own live-in son-inw?


    Now, let me make it clear. Cunningham¡¯s Pharmaceutical may belong to the Cunningham family, and


    yes, you have power over it now.


    However, if it falls into the hands of someone who does not carry the Cunningham surname, you will


    never be forgiven. Even after death, you will never be buried in the Cunningham Family grave!¡± roared


    Eric.


    James looked embarrassed. This matter had been a constant thorn in his side.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry about the business. That coward will not stay much longer in my house. Today, I bring


    you good news.¡±


    After he said this, James smiled widely and looked at everyone present. ¡°After tonight, our Cunningham


    family will have finally entered into Eastcliff¡¯s high society!¡±


    As soon as he made his announcement, everyone was shocked.


    Jason said indignantly, ¡°Stop pretending. Thepany has barely signed on those businesses, so how


    can it be dered as high ss? It¡¯s just a windfall gain. Look at yourself. Do you think you¡¯re considered


    as high society?¡±


    James was not angry. Instead, he smiled lightly as he said, ¡°Jason, I know you are not convinced. But


    this is the truth. We have been invited to attend the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party tonight!¡±


    What came next was amotion. After all, everyone knew about the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party. For


    more than ten years, Eric Cunningham had been desperate to attend the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party, but


    had never been able to do so. Now, it was James who was invited to the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party? How


    was it even possible?


    Jason shouted loudly at once, ¡°Are you out of your mind? On what grounds have you two been invited to


    the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party? Do you know what it takes to enter?


    It¡¯s not something that can happen even if thepany has signed a billion dor deal. You have to have


    huge fixed assets, and these assets have to be in your hands for a long time to prove that you are


    eligible to enter the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party.


    Y-You just had a windfall gain! How are you qualified to attend the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    James replied smugly, ¡°Calm down, everyone! I know it may sound far-fetched, but this is the truth. It


    was Leanna Sandel who invited us to be a part of it.


    Tonight, we are going to the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party in person. By the way Dad, you can alsoe to


    Cloud Nine Vi tonight. Although you¡¯re not invited, you can at least have a look from the outside. Don¡¯t


    miss out on the chance to witness the honorable moment when our Cunningham Family enters high


    society!¡±

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Everyone in the Cunningham family was stunned. It was Leanna Sandal who had personally invited


    James and Helen? Seeing everyone¡¯s expressions, James¡¯ ego was satisfied. He finally got his long lost


    dignity back through this invitation.


    Helen said smugly, ¡°Dad, if I remember correctly, participating in the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party is


    something that you have always dreamed of.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Although you failed to make it happen, we have helped you achieve that dream. You should be very


    happy, right?¡±


    Eric turned pale with anger. He could not ept that this son, who was chased out of the house, would


    have such a day! Just like James, he could not reconcile to the fact that Matthew Larson was invited by


    Leanna Sandel!


    James and Helen left happily. It wasn¡¯t long before Eric slumped in the chair and almost lost


    consciousness. Those standing nearby quickly went to his aid. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t believe him. James likes to


    brag, and we don¡¯t know how far it is true.


    Cloud Nine Cocktail Party is not a joke. Why would Leanna Sandel invite them personally? He is


    definitely day dreaming!¡± said Jason.


    The others nodded in agreement, not able to ept the fact.


    At this moment, Lily Cunningham came over and whispered, ¡°Dad, I-I¡¯m afraid what they said might be


    true¡­¡±


    Jason got mad and shouted, ¡°What are you talking about? Lily, how can you side them? How is he


    qualified to attend Cloud Nine Cocktail Party?¡±


    Lily looked embarrassed. ¡°Dad, I met Matthew two days ago.¡±


    ¡°H-He and Leanna Sandel seemed to have a good rtionship; she even taught Zachary Jackson a


    lesson because of him¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Everyone in the room eximed in unison.


    Zachary Jackson was the heir of the Jackson family. Even Eric Cunningham had to be respectful


    whenever he saw him. Yet, Leanna Sandel had actually warned Zachary, just for Matthew¡¯s sake?


    What was going on between them?


    Charlie asked anxiously, ¡°Did you recognize the wrong person? Was it really Leanna Sandel and


    Zachary Jackson?¡±


    Lily nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve seen Zachary Jackson before, and I am definitely not mistaken. I don¡¯t know


    Leanna Sandel, but Zachary Jackson must know her, so there is no mistake at all.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. It seemed that they could not be wrong.


    They were also stunned. What was going on between the useless live-in son-inw and Leanna Sandel?


    Why did he have connections in such high ces?


    ¡°What¡¯s their rtionship?¡± Charlie couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Before Sasha Cunningham, Leanna Sandel was the top beauty in Eastcliff. She was the eldest daughter


    of the Sandel family¡ªthe top family in Eastcliff.


    Her beauty was iparable. With her background and appearance, somerge families in Bainbridge


    even had their eye on her.


    There were several huge families who wanted to marry a Sandel, which spoke for Leanna¡¯s importance.


    After that, Leanna Sandel single-handedly started the Creative Cloud Group, and was now standing at


    equal level as the Sandel family.


    Being a widow, she brought up her own daughter herself. However, countless people still regarded her


    as their dream woman.


    Not only the heirs of third-rate families, even some heirs from the top ten families continued to chase


    after Leanna.


    A chairman in her own right, and the dream woman of countless people had a very good rtionship


    with Matthew, a useless person?


    What was that all about? Charlie couldn¡¯t ept it at all. He was feeling angry and frustrated.


    At this moment, Lily said in a low voice, ¡°I heard that Matthew saved Leanna¡¯s daughter. Leanna


    pampers her daughter to no end, so she dered Matthew her savior!¡±


    Charlie¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°No way. Matthew is just someone who cleans toilets at the hospital! How can


    he save someone else?¡±

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    ¡°He rescued her daughter from a car ident and sent her to the hospital,¡± exined Lily. ¡°You think


    he¡¯d be able to save her himself?¡±


    Charlie suddenly realized what had taken ce. ¡°Oh, no wonder. Matthew is very lucky. Tsk, he


    managed to capture her attention.¡± Charlie couldn¡¯t hide his envy.


    Eric frowned and asked, ¡°So, Leanna Sandel invited them to Cloud Nine Cocktail Party to thank


    Matthew?¡±


    Lily nodded. ¡°That sounds about right.¡±


    Eric sighed heavily. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that after putting in so much effort for so many years, I can¡¯t


    evenpare myself to Matthew who was lucky enough to be there to help! It seems like there is zero


    chance for us to get Cunningham Pharmaceuticals back in the future.¡±


    Suddenly, something shed in Jason¡¯s eyes and he smiled. ¡°Dad, it may not be a bad thing.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Eric in surprise.


    ¡°Why do you think Matthew is so close to Leanna?¡± asked Jason.


    It suddenly dawned on Eric, and Charlie replied eagerly, ¡°He¡¯s obviously into Leanna Sandel! In terms of


    looks, she is as beautiful as Sasha, and her family backing is much stronger.


    Someone like Matthew who lives off a woman is likely to have chosen Leanna instead.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Jason nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! Matthew has turned his sights onto Leanna, and eventually approached her.


    Although their family is going to the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party, when he hooks up with Leanna for real,


    what do you think will happen to James¡¯ family?


    Matthew is not as simple as he looks. Having been ill-treated by James and Helen for so many years, do


    you think he will not retaliate when he gets a chance?¡±


    Eric¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It seems like that¡¯s the case. They are boasting about entering high society, but they


    are not aware that it is all because Matthew is nning to hook up with Leanna. Once he does, he will


    definitely leave Sasha.


    Maybe then he would even take over Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. I can¡¯t wait to see the expression on


    James and Helen¡¯s faces.¡±


    Jason smiled and nodded. ¡°Dad, Cunningham¡¯s Pharmaceuticals is just a temporary loss. We have


    enough money to start all over again.


    What does Sasha have? She has just be the chairman of the board a few days ago, and


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals has already been taken from her grasp. She is left with nothing right now!


    Let¡¯s wait until their familyes to us, begging like before!¡±


    Eric eximed with joy, ¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s really great! It¡¯s a pity for Cunningham Pharmaceuticals


    though.¡±


    Jason smiled lightly as he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Cunningham Pharmaceuticals is finished. As long as we have


    money, we can open a new one.


    I think right now we should focus on getting out our money first. Let¡¯s sell thepany¡¯s shares before


    they be worthlesster on!¡±


    Eric pondered for a while, then nodded slowly. ¡°You¡¯re right. Anyway, thepany is no longer in our


    hands, and keeping these shares is useless.


    Even if there are dividends at the end of the year, James will not give us much. It¡¯s better to sell the


    shares and leave as soon as possible, so that we don¡¯t suffer eventually!¡±


    As Eric and Jason were discussing the sale of the shares, Charlie stood alone in a corner, feeling


    extremely depressed.


    He saw Leanna Sandel in a photograph before, and had always wanted to pursue her. Seeing that his


    dream woman was now about to be with Matthew, how can he not be bothered?


    Charlie made a vow to himself. No, I definitely can¡¯t let Matthew seed! I have to find a way to stop


    him! Anyone can be with Leanna, just not him!

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    The Evesting Group of Eastcliff belonged to the Leigh Family, one of the Ten Great Families of


    Eastcliff. It was Isaac Leigh, the heir of the Leigh family, who now managed thepany.


    Isaac was at work in the morning when a phone call came. ¡°Mr. Leigh, there is a young man outside


    looking for you, saying that he has something important to report to you!¡± said his secretary. ¡°Is there an


    appointment?¡±


    asked Isaac, to which the secretary answered, ¡°No.¡± Isaac was angry. ¡°Why did you call me when there¡¯s


    no appointment then? Don¡¯t you know my rules?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The secretary paused for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°The young man said that it has something


    to do with President Sandel.¡± Isaac froze. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Let him in!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before the secretary led Charlie Cunningham in. Charlie was stunned as he looked


    around the 200 square-meter office.


    He thought to himself, This is exactly the life that sessful people should lead! What is that little


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals in front of all these? If I can befriend Isaac Leigh, I will definitely be better


    off than Eric Cunningham in the future!


    ¡°What is this about?¡± Isaac looked impatient. If it wasn¡¯t something to do with Leanna, he would never


    have let this bumpkin into his office. Charlie nodded and leaned forward. ¡°Nice to meet you, Master


    Leigh.


    Let me introduce myself, my name is Charlie Cunningham and my grandfather is Eric Cunningham, the


    chairman of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals.¡± Isaac waved his hands and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to hear all


    this nonsense.


    I¡¯m not interested in your identity, so just tell me something useful.¡± Charlie seemed like a child to Isaac,


    and he really couldn¡¯t care less about him. Charlie didn¡¯t want to anger Isaac, so he quickly began.


    ¡°Master Leigh, it¡¯s like this.


    I got news that a guy recently wanted to hook up with President Sandel.¡± Isaac looked impatient and


    said, ¡°There are so many people chasing after Leanna. What kind of news is this?¡± Charlie nodded and


    continued, ¡°Of course, but this is unusual. The problem is, President Sandel also seems taken with this


    guy.¡±


    Isaac¡¯s expression changed and he stood up immediately. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Everyone in Eastcliff


    knew that Isaac Leigh had been chasing Leanna Sandel all this while, and no one was allowed to get


    between them.


    Charlie was also aware of this, and that was why he chose toe to Isaac. He was very satisfied with


    Isaac¡¯s reaction, and it seemed that he hade to the right person. Isaac approached Charlie


    aggressively and shouted, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?


    How dare you insult Leanna in front of me! Do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare to drown you in Lake Eastcliff! I


    don¡¯t care who your family is. I can obliterate your whole family with just a snap of my fingers!¡±


    Charlie shivered in fear, and quickly said, ¡°Master Leigh, I am speaking the truth. If you don¡¯t believe it,


    you can send someone to investigate.¡± Isaac yelled at him, ¡°F*ck! There have been many who chased


    Leanna for years, and Leanna has rejected all of them! How can Leanna fall for this small piece of sh*t?¡±


    Charlie rushed to add, ¡°Master Leigh, things are different this time. Usually, President Sandel would not


    fall for these kinds of tricks. However, this guy chose a different angle¡ªhe approached her daughter


    first.¡±


    Isaac¡¯s expression changed. He knew that Leanna¡¯s daughter was the apple of her eye. If someone


    really approached her daughter, it might really move her. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± he asked angrily.


    Charlie quickly summarized what he knew. ¡°Master Leigh, this incident waspletely nned by


    Matthew Larson. It was Matthew¡¯s rtive who hit the car, and he himself who sent the child to the


    hospital, which also happens to be the hospital that he works at. Just think, is this all a coincidence?¡±

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Isaac furrowed his eyebrows. After Charlie rted the incident with embellishment and spices, he indeed


    sensed some conspiracy going on.


    ¡°Did you say that Leanna broke the rules and invited Mr. Larson to Cloud Nine Cocktail Party? But didn¡¯t


    she invite his wife there too? If his wife was also there, what outrageous act could Mr. Larson do?¡± Isaac


    asked.


    Charlie waved his hand in disagreement. ¡°President Leigh, you shouldn¡¯tpare Mr. Larson with some


    common pretty kept man. He¡¯s a live-in son-inw in the first ce, so he¡¯s naturally obsessed with


    vanity and seeks a life of pleasure.


    He¡¯s only interested in Miss Cunningham¡¯s family fortune. Now that he has a connection with President


    Sandel, do you think he¡¯ll still be interested in Miss Cunningham¡¯s petty family fortune? He is an expert in


    deceiving women.


    Most importantly, President Sandel isn¡¯t repelling him. If both of them were to spend more time


    together, there¡¯s no guarantee that nothing will happen if she¡¯s drowned in his honeyed words. After all,


    women are na?ve and easily deceived, President Leigh.¡±


    Isaac was inwardly shocked. Immediately, he stood up and said in a deep voice, ¡°How dare this kept


    man try to take advantage of Leanna? I¡¯ll surely make him regret what he did!¡±


    Charlie was overwhelmed with delight because the sole purpose that he came to meet Isaac was to use


    him in dealings with Matthew.


    ¡°President Leigh, you are the only one that is worthy of a goddess like President Sandel! Mr. Larson is


    just a loser. How dare he try and take advantage of President Sandel? B*stards like him should die!¡±


    Charlie sucked up to Isaac.


    Isaac nced at him. ¡°Tonight, you¡¯lle with me to the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party. If what you say is


    true, you¡¯ll start working at mypany from now on. I will give you your due.¡±


    With overloaded happiness, Charlie quickly bowed. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Leigh. Thank you!¡± It was


    out of his expectations that he could be qualified to attend the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party.


    This time, he could go home and show off about that. At least he wouldn¡¯t be looked down upon by


    James and his family.


    Without any dy, Charlie went back home and put on his best suit and wrist watch, before hastily


    seeking Eric to borrow his Maybach.


    Looking at his neat clothes, Jason couldn¡¯t help but feel astonished. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Charlie replied with beaming joy, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m invited to the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party tonight!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± the whole family shouted in astonishment.


    Eric stared at him with wide eyes. ¡°W-What are you talking about? Did you collude with James and the


    others? I¡¯m warning you. If you ever mix with that ingrate, y-you¡¯re no longer my grandson!¡±


    Jason was fuming with rage as well. ¡°Charlie, how could you do such a shameful thing? Don¡¯t you know


    what kind of person James is? He is disrespecting and embarrassing us, including the whole family!¡±


    Charlie was helpless. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not what you think! I¡¯m not invited by James but Isaac Leigh, the heir


    of the Leigh Family, also known as the President of Evesting Group!¡±


    Everyone was stunned. That was a big shot! As the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff, the Leigh Family


    ranked third. Isaac Leigh, an outstanding individual among his peers, far surpassed those dandies likeFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary Jackson.


    Even Eric was not qualified to meet such a significant person like Isaac. Yet, he invited Charlie to join


    Cloud Nine Cocktail Party.


    ¡°A-Are you dreaming?¡± Jason asked anxiously.


    Charlie replied with a smile, ¡°Dad, I won¡¯t lie to you. It¡¯s true. Young Master Leigh invited me to the Cloud


    Nine Cocktail Party!


    And, it¡¯s not only that. He even promised that he¡¯ll drive James and his family out of Cloud Nine Vi


    tonight. You¡¯ll just have to sit back and enjoy the show. I¡¯ll prove with my ability that James¡¯ family is far


    inferior than us!¡±

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Cloud Nine Vi was located at Cloud Mountain. It was the highest mountain in Eastcliff, piercing through


    the clouds. Its peak was enshrouded by vapor and mist all year long, so its scenery high above the


    ground was a spectacle, the greatest wonder of Eastcliff.


    The vi was located in the area with the most breathtaking view of Cloud Mountain. It was not easy to


    build a vi at a ce with such a well-known scenic sight, not to mention when the private club house-


    like vi was built in the most beautiful area.


    This was also the reason that it became a symbol of status and position for one to be able to visit this


    property.


    At 7 o¡¯clock in the evening, Matthew was driving the Panamera that belonged to Wellness Herbary to


    Cloud Nine Vi. As soon as they entered the car park, Helen eximed in astonishment, ¡°H-Have all the


    luxury cars from Eastcliff arrived?¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a car exhibition, it¡¯s rare to see so many of them!¡± Even Sasha was stupefied.


    In this spacious car park, umon luxury cars could be seen everywhere. Even Rolls-Royce and


    Bentley were amon sight.


    Most importantly, there were plenty of racing automobiles each worth more than ten million, which could


    only be glimpsed on the television.


    But now, there were at least 20 of those vehicles, costing more than ten million, that were parked here!


    James was overwhelmed with excitement. This was the actual high-statusmunity at the peak of


    Eastcliff!


    Right after they stopped their car, a young man in an Armani suit walked over. ¡°Staff¡¯s vehicles are not


    allowed to park here. You must park in the basement over there.


    Plus, what are you wearing? Where is the Armani attire that thepany prepared for you? Didn¡¯t they


    tell you that security personnels should uniformly wear the same suit? Go and change your clothes now!¡±


    James and Helen were once again dumbfounded. They thought that this young man was some young


    dandy since he was wearing clothes that cost a few hundred thousand.


    To their astonishment, he was just a staff member here. Even the employees had such high status?


    It seemed like he had mistaken Matthew as one of his colleagues. Yet, it wasn¡¯t strange. This Panamera


    that Helen bought was considered a luxury car among her friends.


    However, it was nothing but a disgrace in this ce. The cheapest car here cost twice or thrice the price


    of hers. Therefore, it was only natural that the staff had mistaken them as part of the employees too.


    Matthew said, ¡°Hi, we¡¯re here to attend the cocktail party.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The young man was stunned. ¡°Y-You came to attend the party driving this car? Stop kidding. Even I drive


    a Cayenne to work here. Who would drive such a low-grade car to this event?


    I¡¯ve been working here for two years, and this is the first time I stumbled upon your car model here!¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°I¡¯m serious. Miss Leanna Sandal invited us here.¡±


    The young man¡¯s expression changed when he suddenly recalled something. ¡°A-Are you Mr. Matthew


    Larson?¡±


    Matthew responded with a nod.


    At once, the young man¡¯s expression changed drastically and quickly bowed. ¡°Mr. Larson, please forgive


    me. I failed to recognize that you¡¯re a person of eminence. Please forgive me if I¡¯ve offended you earlier.


    I-I didn¡¯t know that y-you¡­¡±


    The young man began to stammer toward the end of his sentence. He was trying to exin that he didn¡¯t


    know Matthew would drive such a car here. In his opinion, those who could attend the event here were


    prestigious figures.


    It was a symbol of prominence to be able to attend this Cloud Nine Cocktail Party, so all the attendees


    woulde with their luxury automobile here, contributing to the social status of this ce.


    Therefore, it was surprising that Matthew was only driving one that cost only two or three million.


    Besides, he also showed up in casual attire.


    Matthew waved his hands. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Can I park my car here?¡±


    The young man quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, of course you can. Mr. Larson, you may enter the hall now. I¡¯ll park


    the car for you. If you have any other requests, please tell me anytime!¡±


    After Matthew and the others got down the car and casually passed the car keys to the young man, they


    directly walked into the hall. Meanwhile, the young man was left with bewilderment.


    ¡°You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover!¡± the young man eximed in a whisper.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    At the hall entrance stood a few beautiful hostesses in gowns. All the girls here were exceptionally


    stunning. With a height of at least 1.75 meters, all of them were tall and their beauty was undoubtedly


    ssified as the prettiest in the school.


    Most importantly, all these girls were highly educated, at least possessing a postgraduate degree. They


    were all meticulously chosen by the Ten Greatest Families to increase the social status of this cocktail


    party.


    Apparently, Leanna had informed the staff that Matthew would being. Therefore, after he mentioned


    his name, one of the girls immediately led them into the cocktail party.


    The hall was already partially upied and the guests were all gorgeously dressed. The clothes that


    James and Helen wore which they had bought using their savings seemed low-graded here, and it was


    far iparable with the others. Even so, the couple was exhrated because it showed that this party


    was elite.


    ¡°Look there. That¡¯s the Chairman of Lightluster Group. Our father visited him more than a dozen times


    in the past, but he only got to meet him once. He¡¯s a big shot!¡± James gasped in a whisper.


    ¡°Look. That¡¯s Ian Lambert, who ranked seventh among the ten richest people in Eastcliff. Now that¡¯s


    what you call a big shot!¡± Helen squeaked in excitement as well.


    ¡°The one over there is the Chairman of Wealthora Group!¡±


    ¡°Look here. That¡¯s Faye Labrie, the A-list actor!¡±


    Both of them couldn¡¯t stop eximing in amazement like bumpkins who visited the city for the first time.


    They couldn¡¯t cope with the sight that they were seeing with their own eyes.


    Anyone here was a presence that they could only look up to in the past. But now, these people were


    attending the same cocktail party as them. No wonder Eric was desperate to attend this event; even he


    had been struggling for more than ten years. It was all because this was a symbol of one¡¯s prestige!


    No one at this ce recognized them. Naturally, no one came over to talk to them since they entered the


    hall.


    James and Helen wanted to strike a conversation with the others, but they were fearful and perturbed.


    They didn¡¯t have the courage as their status was far lower than the others.


    On the other hand, Matthew was rather calm. He could even chat and joke with Billy. Would anyone here


    surpass Billy even if they had status and prestige?


    Green with envy, Helen nced at Matthew. ¡°Matthew, look at them. These are the real big shots, the


    true people of high society. Any random person here is far more superior than your dubious friends. If


    you cultivate a friendship with one of them¡ªanyone will do¡ªyou¡¯ll benefit for life.¡±


    Sasha couldn¡¯t help but grumble indignantly, ¡°Mom, why do you have to rte everything to Matthew?¡±


    James immediately red at her. ¡°Why can¡¯t she? Is there anything wrong with what your mother said?


    It¡¯s the truth! Look who Matthew mingles with.


    What kind of people are they? That Julian, Tiger, Patrick. Who are they even? If you have the time, why


    don¡¯t you make friends with a few significant figures instead? With that, our enterprise can grow and


    develop better.¡±


    Sasha refuted, ¡°Dad, I feel that they¡¯re fine. Julian and Tiger manage Wellness Herbary well and gain a


    hefty amount of profit. Besides, Patrick and his family treat us well.¡±


    Helen pursed her lips. ¡°So what if they treat us well? They¡¯re only obsequious to you because you¡¯re the


    Chairman of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals.


    Even worse, they only give you a bracelet worth 20 or 30 thousand as a gift for taking you, a Chairman,


    as their goddaughter. When did a Chairman be so valueless?¡±


    James nodded repeatedly, looking contemptuous.


    Sasha was about to rebut but right at that moment, a voice suddenly came from the entrance. ¡°Old Mrs.


    Graham has arrived!¡±


    Upon hearing this, those who were in the hall rushed there almost at the same time, seemingly to


    wee someone.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    James and Helen were astonished and perplexed. ¡°Which Old Mrs. Graham has such great influencing


    power that even these eminent figures would gather and wee her?¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Patrick Graham¡¯s mother, Old Mrs. Graham, walked in with a smile.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Upon seeing Old Mrs. Graham, James and Helen almost popped their eyes out. What was happening?


    Was it really Patrick¡¯s mother?


    Was there something wrong with their eyes or had this group of people gone crazy? Why did such a


    large crowd gather around to wee the arrival of such an elderly woman? Did they mistake her for


    someone else? Or was there another Old Mrs. Graham behind her?


    Just when they were shocked and confused, Ian Lambert, who ranked seventh among the ten richest


    people in Eastcliff, walked over to her.


    ¡°Old Mrs. Graham, I heard that you¡¯ll be attending the party tonight, so I rushed here all the way from


    Europe through the night to wee you! How are you?¡±


    James and Helen were stunned. A prominent figure like Ian Lambert took such a huge effort just to


    wee the elderly woman? What made this Old Mrs. Graham so impressive?


    Old Mrs. Graham smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your good wishes. Ian, you should focus on your


    career. I¡¯m just here for an asional stroll, so you don¡¯t have to show such great attention toward me.¡±


    Ian quickly replied, ¡°Old Mrs. Graham, please don¡¯t say so. If Old Mr. Graham hadn¡¯t lent me a helping


    hand in the past, I might still be working as a poorborer at some shabby ce now.


    In my eyes, Old Mr. Graham and you are my savior, so how could I note here and wee you


    when you¡¯re attending this cocktail party?¡±


    Old Mrs. Graham smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful of you.¡±


    At this moment, the others had gathered around and started to greet Old Mrs. Graham at the same time.


    Surrounded by the crowd, Old Mrs. Graham looked like an Empress Dowager that oversaw the country¡¯s


    affairs. No one dared to disrespect her.


    James and Helen were totally dumbfounded. That was the old woman whom they totally looked down


    upon. Who would have thought that she had such a mind-blowing influence?


    ! Any of these significant people were top-notch figures in their own fields in Eastcliff. Yet, they were all


    reverent toward her. Most importantly, they respected her from the bottom of their hearts. What was


    going on? Who was she actually?


    Even Sasha was dumbfounded. Grabbing Matthew¡¯s shirt, she didn¡¯t dare to address Old Mrs. Graham


    as her godmother. In the past, she always thought that Patrick had some power in the bank system. That


    was why he could settle thepany¡¯s ount for her.


    Besides, Sasha and Old Mrs. Graham had good feelings toward each other, so she appreciated her as


    her godmother. It was utterly shocking that Old Mrs. Graham was such an impressive figure! At that


    moment, she didn¡¯t even dare to go up and greet her.


    Meanwhile, Old Mrs. Graham was surrounded by the crowd and was directly sent to the room, so she


    didn¡¯t notice Matthew and the few of them.


    Bewildered, Sasha grabbed Matthew¡¯s shirt. ¡°Matthew, w-who exactly is my godmother¡­ I-I mean Old


    Mrs. Graham?¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but I heard that her family owns great power in the banking


    industry. Patrick and Old Mr. Graham in the past are in charge of all banking business in Eastcliff.


    Everyone here has to deal with the banks especially when ites to loan applications or any other


    transactions, so it seems that they all have received favors from her family.¡±


    Sasha widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°R-Really?¡±


    James and Helen were shocked too. They knew very well that if someone could be in charge of all the


    banking business in Eastcliff, he or she must have extremely great abilities. In the past, they often had to


    deal with the banks when they were handling thepany with Eric.


    Even an insignificant manager in the bank had to be treated with utmost reverence, not to mention a


    significant figure that managed all the banking business in Eastcliff!


    Recalling their attitude toward Old Mrs. Graham in the past, James and Helen were drowned in


    embarrassment.


    ¡°Matthew, why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier? If you did, I wouldn¡¯t have treated her with that kind of attitude.


    It¡¯s all your fault.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    If you hadn¡¯t kept it from us, I wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood that she was harboring any evil intentions!¡±


    Helen scolded him angrily.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Matthew was speechless. You are the one who looked down on them in the past. You thought that they


    only took in Sasha as their goddaughter because she was a Chairman. So how could you me me for


    that?


    Sasha refuted, ¡°Mom, Matthew told us before that Patrick has an extraordinary background, but you


    didn¡¯t believe him at all and thought that he was lying to you.


    Do you remember what was your attitude toward Old Mrs. Graham and her family? Heck, you shouldn¡¯t


    be so sarcastic even if they¡¯re justmon friends.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s words were literally exposing the bad side of Helen, who was instantly enraged. ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    with my attitude? How would I know that she has such an identity?¡±


    James waved his hand. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop quarreling, both of you. Sasha, Old Mrs. Graham is a


    pleasant person. She¡¯s modest and unassuming. You should visit her more often in the future. Do you


    understand?¡±


    Sasha looked speechless. ¡°Visit her? She treats me like her own daughter and even gives me the jade


    bracelet, which is their heirloom. However, you sold it away. How do you expect me to meet her without


    feeling ashamed?¡±


    Helen¡¯s face was overtaken with embarrassment. If she had known Old Mrs. Graham¡¯s identity earlier,


    she wouldn¡¯t have sold that jade bracelet.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a jade bracelet? What¡¯s so great about it? I¡¯ll just redeem it back tomorrow!¡± Helen said


    angrily.


    Sasha rebutted, ¡°You¡¯re thinking of redeeming it? That shop isn¡¯t open today. Mom, don¡¯t you understand


    what that means?¡±


    Helen gave her a nce. ¡°What can I do now? It¡¯s just a jade bracelet. How costly can it be? If I truly


    can¡¯t redeem it, then I¡¯ll just buy you a better one next time.


    What¡¯s wrong with that? I¡¯m your mother anyway. Is it illegal to sell off one of your jade bracelets?¡±


    Sasha almost choked in fury. Refusing to say another word to her parents, she just brought Matthew to


    the other side. James and Helen ignored her too.


    Following the crowd, both of them wandered around Cloud Nine Vi and went to the back to enjoy the


    scenery.


    Meanwhile, Matthew and Sasha stood at the corner of the hall for a moment. In the meantime, a few


    young men came over to strike a conversation with Sasha.


    They were all in suits and leather shoes. Plus, all of them had an influential background; they were either


    the heir of the Ten Greatest Families or the descendants of the entrepreneurs. When they spotted


    Sasha, they were all amazed by her beauty.


    On the contrary, Matthew¡ªwho was beside her¡ªwore ordinarily, so they didn¡¯t bother about him. In fact,


    they even tried to flirt with Sasha in front of him.


    Unfortunately, Sasha wasn¡¯t friendly toward them at all. Thus, they had no choice but to go off in a huff.


    While Sasha and Matthew were strolling together leisurely, a group of young men suddenly walked up to


    them. The lead of the group was a youngd with a cunning look in his eyes.


    When he nced at Sasha from head to toe, his eyes gleamed. He immediately got near to Sasha and


    said with a smile, ¡°Hey, beautiful, you don¡¯t look familiar. Is this your first time attending this Cloud Nine


    Cocktail Party? May I give you a tour around here?¡±


    Sasha hated this kind of glib-tongued womanizer the most, so she rejected in disgust, ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    Enraged, the young man asked coldly, ¡°May I know how do I address you?¡±


    Sasha turned her head to a side and ignored him. Humiliated, the young man¡¯s rage grew. ¡°I¡¯m Jaden


    Lach, one of the organizers of this Cloud Nine Cocktail Party.


    I¡¯m not exaggerating when I say that I know everyone whoes here, but you¡¯re the only one person I


    don¡¯t know. May I ask if you have the invitation card to this event?


    Do you know the consequences of illegally sneaking into such a high-ss ce without an invitation?¡±


    The few young men beside him started to surround them and fiercely red at Sasha. Judging from their


    actions, it seemed like they were watching a thief. While Sasha started to panic, Matthew walked over


    and blocked her behind him.


    ¡°We¡¯re invited by Leanna Sandal, President Sandal. Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Upon seeing Matthew, Jaden instantly put on a face of contempt. He was the heir of the Lach Family,


    which was one of the Ten Greatest Families in Eastcliff.


    Naturally, he had always been arrogant and judged people by their appearances. In Jaden¡¯s impression,


    since Matthew wore ordinarily, he was just like a beggar from the streets who was in no ce to talk to


    him.


    ¡°Bullsh*t. When does Leanna invite guests? Why didn¡¯t I know about it? Do you think that you could talk


    nonsense in Leanna¡¯s absence? Let me tell you, Cloud Nine Cocktail Party is a top-notch event and the


    security level here is extremely strict.


    It can be considered as a serious case of trespass if you recklessly sneak into this event. If I report you


    to the police, you¡¯ll suffer dreadful consequences!¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    While Jaden was speaking, his eyes kept ncing at Sasha. He was always lustful, so he would never


    give up such a beautiful woman when he met one.


    Matthew replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask around to find out if President Sandel invited us or not?¡±


    Jaden chided angrily, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare youmand me? Why should I ask


    around as per yourmand? Am I your underling?¡±


    Matthew furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡±


    Jaden replied, ¡°Show me your invitation card. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have no choice but to ask you to leave!¡± A


    scheme was drawn at the back of his mind that after he sent them to the security room at the back, he


    would carry out his n to vite Sasha. All these years, that was nothing umon to him.


    Noticing that Jaden kept roaming his eyes on Sasha, rage simmered in Matthew¡¯s heart. So, he asked


    coldly, ¡°Does it mean that you regard President Sandel¡¯s invitation as of no ount?¡±


    Jaden sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t care who invited you. As long as you don¡¯t have the card with you, you are not


    allowed to attend this party! Enough. It seems like you don¡¯t have it, after all. Somebody, send them to


    the security room for me. I¡¯ll interrogate them in person!¡±


    The few followers of his smirked lewdly because they knew what Jaden was nning to do. At once,


    they surrounded Sasha and one of them even reached out to grab her.


    Matthew¡¯s face became icy. He then threw a p on that person¡¯s face, smacking him to the ground.


    Even half of his face started to swell. All the surrounding people were stunned while they looked in this


    direction.


    Jaden¡¯s expression changed instantly as he bellowed angrily, ¡°How dare you?! You got the nerves to hit


    people here even when you sneak into our party without a valid reason. You¡¯re not a thief but a robber.


    Somebody, seize them! If they dare to resist, beat them to death.¡±


    His followers surrounded them with fierce eyes.


    Right at this moment, an icy voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Everyone turned around, only to see Leanna, who was breathtakingly stunning in a gown, walking slowly


    toward them. With a cold face, Leanna nced at the crowd. Yet, no one dared to look at her. She was


    like a queen now with an intimidating aura.


    Jaden immediately said, ¡°Leanna, you¡¯re here just in time. These two people were acting furtively at the


    cocktail party. I suspected that they¡¯re stealing, so I wanted to investigate.


    Unexpectedly, they started to strike one of us! For the safety of our guests here, I¡¯m going to bring them


    to the security room so that they won¡¯t cause any more nuisance here.¡±


    Jaden was as cunning as a fox. Hepletely made no mention about the invitation card and targeted


    the fact that Matthew had hit someone instead.


    That was because judging from Leanna¡¯s eyes, she seemed to know Matthew. If he had continued about


    the whole invitation-card issue, he would definitely be asking for a snub.


    However, Matthew had indeed hit a person earlier. If that was enquired, the guy would not be let off the


    hook.


    Leanna looked icy. ¡°Jaden, when did you start to manage the security department of the cocktail party?


    These two are my distinguished guests. How dare you suspect that they¡¯re stealing? Do you think that


    my friends are despiteful people who have dirty tricks up their sleeve?¡±

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Jaden¡¯s expression took a great turn. Initially, he thought that Matthew was just amon friend of


    Leanna. Therefore, Jaden was convinced that Leanna would take his side for the sake of her pride, even


    if he firmly used Matthew of hitting someone. Unexpectedly, Leanna defended them.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Jaden¡¯s family, the Lach Family was on good terms with Leanna¡¯s family, the Sandel Family. By right,


    Leanna wouldn¡¯t rebut him, just to save his dignity in public.


    But now, Leanna didn¡¯t spare him any respect at all, and that showed the importance of these two in


    Leanna¡¯s heart.


    Jaden¡¯s face was flushed red in embarrassment. Yet, he couldn¡¯t give in because everyone was looking


    at them.


    ¡°Leanna, since they¡¯re your friends, then I might have made a mistake. However, they shouldn¡¯t hit


    someone at such a high-end cocktail party, even if they are your friends. All the guests here are


    eminent figures from the high society of Eastcliff, and we¡¯re all civilized. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for him to


    strike an innocent person?¡±


    Whispers could be heard from the surrounding crowd. Indeed, hitting people was wrong.


    Leanna sneered, ¡°Jaden, are you insisting to make a big fuss out of it? Do you think that I¡¯m a fool? Mr.


    Larson here is a gentleman. If you don¡¯t vite his bottom line, he won¡¯t fight for no reason.


    If my guess is right, the person that was beaten must have tried to vite Mrs. Larson. That must be why


    he was hit, am I right? In that situation, if Mr. Larson didn¡¯t attack, is he still a man?¡±


    Once that sentence was spoken, most of them acknowledged with approval, especially those who


    attended the cocktail party with their female partners. If their girl friends were harassed, wouldn¡¯t they be


    angry too?


    Embarrassment appeared on Jaden¡¯s face while he clenched his teeth and refuted, ¡°Leanna, we¡¯re just


    asking them to move over there so that we can settle things peacefully. What¡¯s wrong with that? It was


    him who attacked us for no reason. How can it be our fault?¡±


    Leanna replied, ¡°Justice is in everyone¡¯s heart, and they¡¯ll judge who is right or wrong. Jaden, if you¡¯re


    not happy with that, I can retrieve the surveince footage of the cocktail party. Shall we ask the public to


    determine who is right or wrong?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jaden immediately shrank in dispiritedness. If that was the case, the true situation


    would be clearly revealed.


    Not only his underlings, but even his speech and conduct would be exposed. By that time, he would be


    completely embarrassed!


    Leanna ignored him and walked directly toward Matthew and Sasha in an apologetic look. ¡°Mr. and Mrs.


    Larson, I¡¯m sorry that I camete. Now that these ignorant servants have offended you, please allow me


    to apologize on their behalf.¡±


    Everyone was stupefied. It was unbelievable that Leanna, a prominent figure, would humbly express her


    apologies to this couple. Who exactly were they?


    Sasha quickly replied with a smile, ¡°Leanna, you¡¯re too courteous. It¡¯s actually not a big deal. We should


    thank you for inviting us here tonight instead!¡±


    Leanna smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my honor that both of you are able to attend this cocktail party. Mr. and Mrs. Larson,


    let me introduce a few people of the same medical profession to youter on. They¡¯re all great


    entrepreneurs from Eastcliff, and even Eastshire.¡±


    Sasha was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Leanna!¡±


    Leanna smiled faintly but before she could speak further, an icy voice suddenly came from behind.


    ¡°Leanna, I think that you don¡¯t have to introduce those people to them anymore because they¡¯re not


    qualified to attend this cocktail party!¡± Followed by this voice, Isaac arrogantly walked toward them with a


    group of people trailing him, who was made up of the younger generations of the Ten Greatest Families.


    Even Zachary was one of them. Besides, Charlie was also strutting among the group with his chin up as


    if he was part of their possy. Upon seeing Matthew and Sasha, Charlie even sneered smugly.


    When Leanna saw Isaac, her face sank into coldness. ¡°Isaac, what are you doing here? I invited Mr. and


    Mrs. Larson to attend the party. Why did you say that they¡¯re not qualified?¡±

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Isaac replied softly, ¡°Leanna, the Ten Greatest Families entrusted you to manage the Cloud Nine Cocktail


    Party, but not for all of this nonsense. The qualifications for attending the party are extremely strict, so


    not just anyone could attend it.


    These two own only a small pharmaceuticalpany, so they are not fit to enter this event at all!


    Besides, this man is just a live-in son-inw that lives off his wife. It¡¯s a humiliation to the distinguished


    guests here that you allow a toy boy in who depends on a woman!¡±


    Once that remark was made, everyone around them raised a ruckus.


    ¡°What? That man is a live-in son-inw?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s worse than a live-in son-inw. He¡¯s just a toy boy!¡±


    ¡°I just remembered something. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this woman is Sasha Cunningham, the most beautiful


    woman in Eastcliff. It seems like she really did marry a useless live-in husband!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s them. Aren¡¯t they poor? Why did theye to the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party?¡±


    ¡°Has the qualification of the function be so lenient nowadays that even any Tom, Dick and Harry


    could attend it?¡±


    ¡°I think that we shouldn¡¯t attach such great importance to this cocktail party anymore in the future. Cloud


    Nine Cocktail Party has lost its standards.¡±


    Everyone mored to speak and their voice was filled with despise and contempt. Leanna¡¯s expression


    changed instantly because she realized that Isaac was deliberately finding fault this time.


    ¡°Isaac, what are you trying to do?¡± Leanna asked solemnly.


    Isaac replied, ¡°Leanna, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. The Ten Greatest Families trusted you by


    making you the person in charge of Cloud Nine Cocktail Party.


    In return, you should live up to everyone¡¯s expectations rather than inviting any ordinary people in


    general to the party. If you do that, you¡¯ll just be disappointing the elders who trust you!¡±


    Sasha and Matthew knitted their eyebrows, thinking that Isaac was shockingly arrogant. Both of them


    were standing right there, but Isaac disregarded their presence and insisted to insinuate them as any


    Tom, Dick and Harry. He was obviously chiding them.


    Leanna scolded angrily, ¡°Isaac, please be respectful with your words! Mr. and Mrs. Larson are my


    friends. Most importantly, Mr. Larson is my daughter¡¯s life savior. If you disrespect them, you¡¯re


    humiliating me!¡±


    Isaac sneered, ¡°A life savior? It¡¯s just a cunning trick pulled by a mean, vile person! Leanna, are you truly


    ignorant of it or are you just feigning it?


    This Larson brat here is just a toy boy who ns to use your daughter as an excuse to approach you. It¡¯s


    a shame that you¡¯re gratified toward him. Leanna, you¡¯re too ignorant, not having an idea how evil the


    people in this world can be!¡±


    Leanna flew into rage. ¡°Isaac, that¡¯s enough! If you continue to speak disrespectfully, don¡¯t me me for


    bringing on the real deal.¡±


    Isaac¡¯s expression became glum. ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe what I say?¡±


    Charlie immediately came forward. ¡°President Sandel, Young Master Leigh is right. He¡¯s doing all these


    for your sake, so you shouldn¡¯t disregard his acts of thoughtfulness toward you. If I were you, I¡¯d just


    chase these two out.


    Young Master Leigh is your heaven¡¯s match, whereas Matthew is just a toy boy that lives off you. Inviting


    him to the cocktail party is not only a humiliation to the function, but to you as well!¡± While speaking,


    Charlie even cast a smug nce at Matthew and Sasha.


    He was nning to drive those two out in front of everyone. In that case, he would be the only one from


    the Cunningham Family who attended the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party.


    Fury erupted in Leanna¡¯s heart. ¡°Who are you? Are you in the right ce to speak on this matter? Isaac,


    is that how your guests behave?¡±


    Feeling embarrassed, Isaac shot daggers at Charlie. ¡°What gives you the right to speak? Get out!¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but stand stupefied. Never did he expect that he would end up getting yelled at after


    he spoke up for Isaac. ¡°Young Master Leigh, I-I¡¯m just speaking for you!¡± Charlie answered anxiously.


    Isaac bellowed, ¡°Shut up! Who do you think you are to speak for me?¡±


    Charlie paled in dismay. Only then did he understand that in Isaac¡¯s eyes, he was even more insignificant


    than a petty dog.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    After Charlie was dismissed, Isaac said, ¡°Leanna, I¡¯ve asked my guest to leave as they misbehaved.


    Now, it¡¯s your turn to do so. These two are not qualified to attend the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party. I hope


    that you can ask them to leave as well!¡±


    Leanna replied coldly, ¡°Never! I personally invited them here and that¡¯s their right to be present!¡±


    Other people who stood beside Isaac looked annoyed. Zachary shouted, ¡°Leanna, if you insist to do


    things your way, don¡¯t me us for acting against you.


    The Ten Greatest Families bestowed you the power to manage the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party. Yet, you


    invited some with no justified qualifications to this ce. Hmph! If the elders find out about this, don¡¯t you


    think that they¡¯ll strip off your power?¡±


    Leanna¡¯s face became cold because Zachary was obviously threatening her. However, the people


    beside Isaac were all ring maliciously at Leanna. Apparently, if Leanna insisted on carrying out


    matters her own way, these people would contact their family¡¯s elders.


    To be honest, many of the people in the Ten Greatest Families weren¡¯t happy with Leanna managing the


    Cloud Nine Cocktail Party. However, unity wascking between the Ten Greatest Families in the past.


    Besides, Leanna had always been steady and reliable in managing the affairs, so no one could


    overthrow her. This time, however, if the Ten Greatest Families got something against Leanna, she would


    be in great trouble.


    Right at this moment, a woman nced at Matthew. ¡°Hey, can¡¯t the two of you be more considerate for


    Leanna¡¯s sake?


    Can¡¯t you see how awkward her position is? Why are you two still standing here? If you sincerely care for


    Leanna as your friend, both of you should leave on your own instead of bringing trouble to her!¡±


    Leanna¡¯s expression changed while she instantly chided, ¡°Sheryl, stop being disrespectful toward Mr.


    and Mrs. Larson.¡±


    Feeling embarrassed, Sasha suggested in a whisper, ¡°Matthew, shall we leave?¡±


    Sheryl nodded in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s right. It is most important to be mindful about one¡¯s self-worth! If


    you stubbornly stay here without having the qualifications to attend Cloud Nine Cocktail Party, what¡¯s the


    point of it?


    You should just hang out with those of your own level. If you forcefully squeeze into higher society, you


    will only make a fool of yourself!¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement. With a face that was flushed red in embarrassment, Sasha tried to pull


    Matthew away and leave. Unexpectedly, Matthew, who had always been mild, gently stopped her.


    Matthew then nced at Isaac while asking softly, ¡°May I know how could I be considered as qualified to


    attend this Cloud Nine Cocktail Party?¡±


    Isaac sneered, ¡°The particr qualification is quiteplicated. However, I can responsibly tell you that


    both of you are absolutely not eligible to attend this event! Especially you, a toy boy who lives off women.


    It¡¯s the greatest humiliation to this party even with you standing here.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew¡¯s face became icy. Before he could speak, a hubbub of voices suddenly came from upstairs.


    Then, an old voice rang. ¡°Who humiliated this cocktail party?¡±


    Everyone turned their heads, only to see Old Mrs. Graham walking forward with a group of people


    surrounding her. Everyone from the Ten Greatest Families were stunned and perplexed.


    Why did Old Mrs. Graham, who had been isting herself in the house for years, suddenly attended this


    function? Isaac immediately walked up and asked in a smile, ¡°Old Mrs. Graham, when did you arrive?


    Why didn¡¯t you inform me so that I could wee you in person?¡±


    However, Old Mrs. Graham ignored Isaac and just walked over directly while saying aloud, ¡°Initially, I


    didn¡¯t n to show up today.


    However, I heard that my beloved daughter will be here, so I shoulde as well, regardless of my old


    age. Besides, I need to check on my daughter if someone bullies her.¡± Once that sentence was spoken,


    everyone gasped in shock.


    Isaac widened his eyes. ¡°Old Mrs. Graham, when did you have a daughter? Where is she and why


    haven¡¯t I met her before?¡±


    Smiling, Old Mrs. Graham walked toward Sasha and held her hand.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, let me introduce someone to you. This is my goddaughter, my precious one¡ª


    Sasha Cunningham!¡±

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Old Mrs. Graham¡¯s words struck everyone on the scene like a thunderbolt. Even Leanna widened her


    beautiful eyes to look in stupefaction at what was happening.


    Initially, she thought that Matthew and Sasha had no significant backgrounds. Who would have thought


    that Sasha had such a godmother?


    Frankly speaking, the Graham Family was not rich and powerful in Eastcliff. However, when Old Mr.


    Graham was still alive, he was kind and generous. He helped plenty of people and had extremely high


    prestige.


    Even Leanna received Old Mr. Graham¡¯s favor in the past. Therefore, Old Mrs. Graham¡¯s esteem in


    Eastcliff wasn¡¯t any inferior to the masters of the Ten Greatest Families.


    In fact, even those Old Masters of Ten Greatest Families were reverent toward Old Mrs. Graham.


    Surprisingly, this old woman was Sasha¡¯s godmother? With such an identity, who would dare mock


    Sasha and say that she wasn¡¯t eligible to attend the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party?


    Leanna¡¯s eyes brightened immediately while she walked over.


    ¡°Old Mrs. Graham, Sasha is your goddaughter? In that case, Mrs. Larson is absolutely eligible to attend


    this cocktail party! I was worried that she would be chased out.¡±


    Old Mrs. Graham¡¯s face became cold at once. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did someone think that my daughter is


    not eligible to attend? Who dares to speak so arrogantly? Come. Step out and show yourself. You want


    to chase my daughter out? Why don¡¯t you chase me out as well?¡±


    Everyone looked at Isaac at the same time, whose face flushed red. He didn¡¯t expect that Sasha was


    truly Old Mrs. Graham¡¯s adopted daughter. If he had known about it earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have the guts to


    find fault with her even if someone forced him to do so.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Old Mrs. Graham, I-I really had no idea that President Cunningham is your daughter. President


    Cunningham, you should¡¯ve told me earlier. I¡¯m truly sorry for offending you. President Cunningham, I-I


    was terribly wrong.


    Please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± Blushing, Isaac apologized in extreme embarrassment. His arrogance and


    tyranny from before hadpletely vanished. Now, he was just like a pitiful beggar, bowing his head to


    beg for mercy.


    Sasha was stunned too because she had never thought that her identity as a goddaughter would bring


    her such great respect. With only this identity, she could make a significant figure like Isaac to apologize?


    Only now did she understand that in the past, Old Mrs. Graham took her as her goddaughter wasn¡¯t


    simply because the old woman liked her, but she was actually repaying her gratitude for Matthew!


    Matthew chuckled while replying, ¡°Young Master Leigh, there¡¯s no need for that. Didn¡¯t you say just now


    that we¡¯re humiliating this cocktail party? You also told us to get out and that you could easily kill us like a


    matter of crushing ants, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Isaac¡¯s face turned pale instantly. Matthew¡¯s words were definitely driving him to a corner.


    Old Mrs. Graham¡¯s expression became cold while she chided icily, ¡°Hmph! Young Master Leigh, you¡¯re


    indeed arrogant and domineering!¡±


    Isaac¡¯s face was overtaken with embarrassment while replying in sweats, which he kept wiping off, ¡°Old


    Mrs. Graham, I-I was just joking¡­¡±


    Matthew added softly, ¡°You didn¡¯t look like you were joking when you brought arge group of young


    people from the Ten Greatest Families here. They even almost started to attack. Was that just a joke?¡±


    Old Mrs. Graham said furiously, ¡°What? You even tried to hit people? Are you concerned that your


    standard will be affected if my daughter attended this Cloud Nine Cocktail Party? If you really believe that


    she is not eligible to attend, you can just tell me.


    I¡¯m not an insensitive person, so I¡¯ll just leave with my daughter right now!¡± While she was halfway


    speaking, Old Mrs. Graham held Sasha¡¯s hand and nned to leave.


    The people from the Ten Greatest Families started to panic. After all, Old Mrs. Graham had finally


    attended the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party tonight after being absent for a few years.


    If she withdrew because of them, they would definitely not be let off the hook. The elders of their families


    would surely punish them mercilessly!

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    ¡°Old Mrs. Graham, you¡¯ve misunderstood. We didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±


    ¡°Old Mrs. Graham, we were just kidding!¡±


    ¡°President Cunningham, we¡¯re truly sorry. Please persuade Old Mrs. Graham to not fuss with youngsters


    like us!¡±


    These young men apologized repeatedly, swallowing all their pride and arrogance from before. Sasha


    was dumbfounded because she could only look up to all these people in the past.


    But now, she was treated as equals with them, just because she was Old Mrs. Graham¡¯s goddaughter.


    Even more surprising, these people had to apologize to her, which was beyond her wildest dreams.


    Right at that moment, Zachary, who had been standing at the furthest, suddenly shouted angrily, ¡°Old


    Mrs. Graham, you¡¯ve heard wrongly. We didn¡¯t say that President Cunningham humiliated the cocktail


    party.


    We were talking about President Cunningham¡¯s toy boy. Old Mrs. Graham, you¡¯re also one of the


    organizers of this cocktail party. Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a humiliation to everyone here if you allow a loser


    that lives off a woman to attend the party?¡±


    Listening to that, those young men from the Ten Greatest Families were delighted. Great idea! Wouldn¡¯t it


    be fine if the topic was averted to Matthew? Sasha was Old Mrs. Graham¡¯s adopted daughter, so they


    couldn¡¯t afford to offend her.


    Therefore, they would rather bully Matthew. With that, not only they could exin what had happened


    previously, they could also chase Matthew out. Anyway, their main motive was to chase him out so that


    he couldn¡¯t take advantage of Leanna.


    Besides, it would be even better if he was chased out now. Once no one was beside Sasha, wouldn¡¯t


    they have the opportunity to flirt with her? In the past, Sasha was just a Chairman of a smallpany, so


    they looked down on her and just wanted to have fun.


    But now, Sasha was Old Mrs. Graham¡¯s daughter. If they could marry her, it would be a marriage


    arrangement with another family of simr backgrounds! At once, everyone aimed at Matthew.


    This time, Old Mrs. Graham was stunned too. Sasha was her adopted daughter, so it was reasonable for


    her to defend Sasha. However, it would be unreasonable if she defended a live-in son-inw.


    As Zachary said, it was indeed inappropriate to allow a live-in son-inw that lived off his wife to attend


    the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party. Old Mrs. Graham was inwardly deliberating on what to do next. Even


    Leanna looked anxious.


    However, before a solution hit upon them, a voice suddenly rang by the entrance. ¡°Timothy Wayne, Mr.


    Wayne has arrived!¡±


    Upon hearing that, everyone in the room was stunned. Timothy Wayne was the real boss of Eastcliff, and


    was crowned as the second most powerful man after Billy.


    His individual ability had surpassed anyone from the Ten Greatest Families. In Eastcliff, no one dared to


    offend him.


    Simr to Billy, Timothy would receive an invitation card for every Cloud Nine Cocktail Party. However,


    both of them had never once attended it. So what was going on today?


    Could pigs fly? It was unbelievable that Timothy would attend the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party. Most


    importantly, he attended in person instead of asking his wife or son to attend on behalf of him.


    Everyone turned around and saw Timothy strode over in a suit and leather shoes.


    ¡°Uncle Timothy¡­¡± Isaac quickly approached him and extended his hand while smiling dryly. ¡°It has been


    a long time since we¡¯ve met¡­¡±


    However, Timothy turned a blind eye to him and directly walked past him to Matthew. He first greeted Old


    Mrs. Graham. Then, he looked at Matthew and said with a smile, ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re here early! Let¡¯s sit


    togetherter and have a few drinks.¡±


    This time, everyone on the scene was stupefied again. Not only did Timothy ignore someone from the


    Ten Greatest Families and greeted Old Mrs. Graham in a simple way, but he treated Matthew so


    cordially? What was happening? Why would Timothy politely treat a live-in son-inw that lived off his


    wife?


    However, before anyone could make any sense out of it, a voice rang from the entrance again. ¡°Billy


    Newman, Master Newman has arrived!¡±


    The person who was announcing the arrival was even trembling when he spoke. It was apparent that he


    was extremely shocked and excited! Everyone burst into an uproar while their minds went nk.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The First King of Eastcliff came to this Cloud Nine Cocktail Party too? Wouldn¡¯t that heighten the


    standard of their event tonight to an unprecedented peak?

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Everyone turned around and saw the entrance was thronging with people. Then, a flock of them walked


    in. The person at the front most had a sturdy physique and an imposing manner.


    As soon as he appeared, he stole the limelight. Even those who didn¡¯t know him would be intimidated by


    his aura. That was a unique air of a long-time ruler!


    He was none other than the King of Eastcliff! An absolute King!


    The crowd started to be restless and most of them shuddered in excitement. Many people had only


    heard about the First King of Eastcliff, but they had never met him.


    Therefore, their encounter today would definitely contribute to their topics of boasting in the future.


    At once, Isaac bubbled with joy. He was smoldered with anger earlier when Old Mrs. Graham scolded


    him, not to mention that Timothy had ignored him too.


    But now, Billy was here and that was the true limelight of the scene. If he could just exchange a few


    sentences with Billy, all his previous humiliation would be swept off and everyone would have to look up


    to him!


    Coincidentally, he had visited Billy twice with his grandfather in the past, so they were well acquainted


    with each other. Therefore, Isaac quickly walked up to him under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Uncle Billy, it has been a long time since we¡¯ve met! I¡¯m truly surprised that you¡¯re attending the Cloud


    Nine Cocktail Party. Your presence is the honor of the Ten Greatest Families!


    I¡¯ll call my grandfather after this and urge him toe too and have a few drinks with you, Uncle Billy.¡±


    Isaac bowed while speaking, so he didn¡¯t notice that Billy didn¡¯t even stop a second by his side.


    When he raised his head, Billy was already beside Matthew. ¡°Mr. Larson, how are you?¡±


    Everyone was utterly shocked again. What was happening? Did they just witness something


    unbelievable? Not only did Timothy treat Matthew politely, but now even Billy?


    Billy didn¡¯t even give Isaac a quick nce when Isaac addressed him reverently. Yet, the man went over


    to Matthew and greeted him? What was happening exactly? What abilities did this live-in son-inw


    have? How could he make the First King of Eastcliff approach him this way?


    Even Old Mrs. Graham widened her eyes in disbelief. Timothy¡¯s presence was already surprising, but


    Billy¡¯s appearance was even more astounding because he was the real King! What was the big deal of


    the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party?


    With just one sentence, Billy could effortlessly dismiss the entire event. This prominent figure who stood


    above the Ten Greatest Families had absolute control over Eastcliff!


    Even in Eastshire, no one had the audacity to disrespect Billy. However, why would such a big shot treat


    Matthew so politely?


    Not only Old Mrs. Graham had this question, but everyone felt the same way. Isaac was especially


    shocked. He could still ept it when Timothy treated Matthew with respect.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    But when Billy did that too, he was truly driven to the brink of breaking down! What kind of person had he


    messed with?


    Leanna¡¯s expression had changedpletely. Initially, she thought that Matthew and Sasha were just


    common people. However, it turned out that she had totally underestimated them. Old Mrs. Graham,


    Timothy and now, Billy!


    All of them were more powerful than the one before. With such background, the Ten Greatest Families


    would be nothing to them! It was even the honor of the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party that Sasha and


    Matthew graced them with their presence!


    Meanwhile, Matthew looked calm and just said slowly, ¡°Mr. Newman, Mr. Wayne, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m afraid that


    I can¡¯t join you for dinner.¡±


    Timothy asked in astonishment, ¡°Why not?¡±


    Old Mrs. Graham snorted angrily. ¡°Because someone is mocking Mr. Larson as a toy boy who lives off


    his wife, and his presence will only deteriorate the standard of the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Timothy bellowed in anger. ¡°Who said that? Come forward!¡±


    Billy¡¯s face grew grave as well when he asked coldly, ¡°What standard does the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party


    have? Do you feel humiliated by my friends¡¯ presence? What a ridiculously great prestige the Ten


    Greatest Families have!¡±


    Everyone on the scene looked at Isaac and Zachary at the same time. At that moment, the young men


    from the Ten Greatest Families were trembling in fear. None of them had expected that things would turn


    out this way.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Especially Zachary, he almost peed himself from fright because he was the one who deliberately aimed


    at Matthew. If Timothy and Billy asked about it, he would definitely be doomed.


    Even the entire Jackson Family couldn¡¯t withstand the consequences of offending these two prominent


    figures at the same time.


    By then, to put out their anger, his family would surely strip off his right of being the heir. This time, he


    had truly dug his own grave.


    ¡°Isaac, did you say that?¡± Timothy asked sternly.


    Isaac trembled in fear and shook his head frantically. ¡°N-No. It wasn¡¯t me!¡±


    Timothy shouted angrily, ¡°Then who did? If all of you, the Ten Greatest Families, fail to offer me an


    exnation, I definitely won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±


    Billy¡¯s voice was even colder when he warned, ¡°Either you, the Ten Greatest Families, give me a good


    exnation for this, or this will be thest Cloud Nine Cocktail Party ever.¡±


    Everyone paled in fright because Billy truly had the ability to dismiss the event. The surrounding guests


    just quietly stood beside Billy and stared teasingly at the members of the Ten Greatest Families, who


    were shaking like a leaf. Finally, one of them could no longer withstand it and uttered, ¡°Z-Zachary said


    it¡­¡±


    Zachary panicked. ¡°F*ck you, Kyle! How dare you frame me?¡±


    Isaac red at him. ¡°Shut up! It¡¯s true that you said that. Do we need to look at the surveince footage


    as evidence? Be a real man. You should admit it since you did that!¡±


    Everyone nodded, trying to me everything on Zachary. Zachary almost exploded in anger. Although


    he did say those words, everyone echoed him as well.


    So how could they pass the buck to him alone? Besides, this incident happened because they wanted to


    help Isaac, so how could Isaac sell him out in this situation?


    The more he thought of it, the angrier he got. Therefore, Zachary said loudly, ¡°Master Newman, Mr.


    Wayne, I admit that I said it! But I¡¯m not the one who started this tonight. Isaac is the leader, who


    deliberately gathered us to chase Matthew out of the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party! We were just assisting


    him in the action. That¡¯s all!¡±


    Isaac started to panic too. ¡°Zachary, y-you¡¯re ndering me!¡±


    Zachary rebutted loudly, ¡°Be a real man. Since you have the guts to do it, you should have the guts to


    admit it! Isaac, I¡¯ve admitted what I¡¯ve done. Shouldn¡¯t you do the same?¡±


    Isaac said, ¡°I¡­¡±


    Billy nodded slowly. ¡°So it seems like Isaac was the mastermind, and all of you took part in this matter?


    That¡¯s impressive, truly impressive.


    Somebody, drag all of them out! Call the Masters of the Ten Greatest Families to retrieve them before 10


    p.m.. If anyone is left behind, break his legs and throw him off the mountain!¡±


    The group of people behind Billy immediately charged forward and dragged all these people away


    without mercy. Deadly silence took over the scene.


    This was the domineering aura of the First King of Eastcliff! At that moment, no one dared to look down


    upon Matthew.


    On the other hand, Billy disregarded the presence of everyone else and just said with a smile, ¡°Mr.


    Larson, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Matthew nodded and they went into the VIP room at the end of the hall. Leanna followed behind them


    even though she was actually the host of the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, she was the most insignificant person among them. Old Mrs. Graham, Timothy and Billy were all


    she could look up to.


    Fortunately, Timothy and Billy didn¡¯t stay for long. After sitting for a while, they left. However, this was


    sufficient to shock everyone because it was literally the greatest honor of Cloud Nine Cocktail Party, even


    if they just graced their presence for a short while.


    Actually, they came here to provide support for Matthew. They knew very well of the attitude of the


    people in the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party and they were concerned that Matthew would be bullied here.


    Therefore, they rushed here in person. After they left, James and Helen walked out from the back garden


    along with some other people.


    ¡°Oh right, did you ask for President White¡¯s number? His son seems to have admirable qualities, who will


    be a great match with Sasha!¡± Helen eximed jubntly.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    James nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes. Definitely, I¡¯ve asked for it. President White has a worth of a few billions,


    so our family backgrounds are on par with each other.


    His son is an outstanding student in the University of Cambridge and is the Vice President of the


    company. It¡¯s only a matter of time before he takes over thepany. Taking all these into ount, it


    seems like he¡¯s much better than Francis Cooper. With our family¡¯s situation, he is indeed a suitable son-


    inw.¡±


    Helen replied gleefully, ¡°I have the same thoughts as you! Oh right, I heard that President White lives at


    Lakeside Vi. Oh my goodness, that¡¯s the most high-end residency in Eastcliff!


    Our father once visited that ce before and he boasted it for years. If we get to frequently visit it in the


    future, those Cunninghams will surely die of anger. Don¡¯t you think so too?¡±


    Meanwhile, Sasha gave Helen a call. Only then did Helen find out that Sasha and the rest had gone to


    the VIP room. They were initially bewildered. After all, only the real significant figures in Eastcliff could


    enter the VIP room of the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party.


    This was the first time that Sasha and Matthew attended the party, so why were they eligible to enter the


    VIP room? However, when Helen and James saw Old Mrs. Graham in the room, they instantly


    understood what had happened.


    ¡°This elderly woman does have power!¡± Helen gasped softly.


    James nodded repeatedly. ¡°Luckily she took Sasha as her goddaughter. We should speak politely to her


    later on as she¡¯s our family¡¯s distinguished guest. Do you understand?¡±


    Helen chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a fool.¡± Once both of them walked to the table, Helen immediately


    approached Old Mrs. Graham and greeted her cordially, which was totally different from her indifferent


    attitude earlier.


    Standing at the side, Sasha was speechless. Before tonight, Helen and James would always have a


    contemptuous look on their faces whenever they mentioned Old Mrs. Graham.


    But now, they ttered her unceasingly and spoke to her affectionately, just like she was their family,


    which made Sasha uneasy.


    The few of them sat down and the food was served. Raising the ss, Leanna said while smiling,


    ¡°Sasha, you have no reason to reject the first toast with me!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Sasha was perplexed. ¡°President Sandel, why is that?¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Leanna nced at Old Mrs. Graham before replying in a smile, ¡°A few years back, I asked


    Old Mrs. Graham if I could be her goddaughter. However, I left before she could agree.


    When I returned, Old Mrs. Graham already had you as her daughter. Since you snatched away my


    godmother, shouldn¡¯t you propose a toast to me?¡±


    Sasha finally understood it and replied, ¡°President Sandel, that¡¯s a nice joke. Here, let me offer you a


    toast!¡± The twodies raised their sses and the environment was harmonious.


    There were a few millionaires sitting at the table as well and all of them exchanged a toast with Matthew


    and Sasha. After a small chat, the seventh richest person in Eastcliff, Ian, suddenly asked, ¡°Old Mrs.


    Graham, why aren¡¯t you wearing that jade bracelet that was passed down from the ancestors?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted because all of them knew the origin of that priced jewelry.


    Old Mrs. Grahamughed. ¡°That jade bracelet that was handed down from generations would be passed


    down to my daughter. In the past, since I didn¡¯t have a daughter, I could only wear it myself. But now that


    I have one whom I can call my own, of course I¡¯ll give it to her!¡±


    While speaking, Old Mrs. Graham gazed benignly at Sasha, who was blushing in guilt. It turned out that


    the jade bracelet Old Mrs. Graham gave her had profound meanings. However, she failed to keep it safe


    and was extremely embarrassed of that.


    James and Helen felt awkward too, but they didn¡¯t take it to heart. Wasn¡¯t that just a jade bracelet? How


    expensive could it be? It was strange that these people reacted dramatically and made such a huge fuss


    about it.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    However, everyone in the room was utterly shocked. Especially Ian, who trembled when he asked, ¡°Old


    Mrs. Graham, did you give the jade bracelet that has been passed down in the family to President


    Cunningham?¡±


    Leanna gasped in astonishment as well. ¡°Old Mrs. Graham, are you serious? Did you really give it to


    her?¡±


    Old Mrs. Graham nodded. ¡°Of course! She¡¯s my only daughter. Who else should I give it to?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other whereas Leanna looked at Sasha and advised earnestly, ¡°Sasha, Old


    Mrs. Graham really doted on you. You mustn¡¯t ever let her down.¡±


    Ian nodded and sighed. ¡°Speaking of the jade bracelet, I thought of Old Mr. Graham. Sigh. Back when


    my business failed, I got into a debt of over 200 million and I was trapped in a corner.


    If Old Mr. Graham hadn¡¯t used that jade bracelet as a guarantor for me to make aeback, I¡¯m afraid


    that I would¡¯ve left the world!¡±


    nk! The spoon fell onto the floor from Helen¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Everyone looked at her. Helen stayed stunned and speechless while James looked


    frightened.


    Leanna asked, ¡°Is there something wrong? Do you need help?¡±


    James came back to his senses and waved his hand repeatedly. ¡°N-Nothing¡¯s wrong. She just


    identally dropped her cutlery. Er¡­ President Lambert, d-did you say that you owed over 200 million?¡±


    Ian nodded. ¡°Yes. My business failed that year.¡±


    James asked again, ¡°But it was more than 200 million. H-How was that jade bracelet used to help you


    with your debt?¡±


    Ian cast him a nce. ¡°Mr. Cunningham, don¡¯t you know the worth of Old Mrs. Graham¡¯s jade bracelet?


    That¡¯s a treasure that the former Queen loved the most, which has been handed down from several


    dynasties.


    It¡¯s a precious treasure in the pce. Ten years back, someone asked to buy it for 300 million but Old


    Mrs. Graham turned down the offer. Since then, it has been 10 years and I bet that the price of this jade


    bracelet has increased by 30%!¡±


    This time, Helen dropped the bowl again that she had just picked up from the floor. She was totally


    bbergasted. Even James was stunned on the spot too and he couldn¡¯t make a word out of his mouth.


    The jade bracelet that was worth over 300 million was sold by them at 28,000? They had truly got into a


    huge trouble this time.


    At that moment, both of them couldn¡¯t help but have the urge of strangling themselves to death. Only


    now did they understand why that jade shop stopped its operations.


    The only reason would be that the shop owner had fled! Anyone else would do the same too if they had


    bought a treasure worth over 300 million with just 28,000! If they had sold it off again, they would earn a


    fortune of a lifetime!


    ¡°Mr. Cunningham, are you okay? Why do both of you look so pale and why are you two sweating so


    heavily? The temperature of the room seems fine. Should I lower the temperature of the air conditioner?¡±


    Ian asked in perplexity.


    However, James and Helen hadpletely lost their senses so they couldn¡¯t reply. Sasha understood


    the most what they were thinking about. This time, they had really gotten into an outrageous trouble. In


    fact, Sasha was shocked as well.


    She had never expected that the jade bracelet Old Mrs. Graham gave her was worth a king¡¯s ransom.


    Before this, she thought that it was just Old Mrs. Graham¡¯s heirloom, which had profound meanings but


    wouldn¡¯t cost much.


    Only now did she know that Old Mrs. Graham had assigned her such great honor! Most importantly, she


    failed to keep the valuable item safe and was sold by her parents.


    Overwhelmed with guilt, Sasha mustered all her courage and said softly, ¡°Old Mrs. Graham, I¡¯m sorry but


    this jade bracelet¡ª¡±


    Sasha nned to reveal the truth but Matthew interrupted her confession, ¡°The jade bracelet is at home.


    She didn¡¯t wear it here because it¡¯s priceless. In fact, she didn¡¯t dare to wear it anywhere.¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter. Well, that was true. Who would dare to wear a jade bracelet¡ªone that was


    worth over 300 million¡ªand wandered about in the streets?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Bewildered, Sasha looked at Matthew. What was the point of telling lies in this situation?

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Because of the jade bracelet, Sasha lost her appetite for this meal. As for James and Helen, they didn¡¯t


    even speak for the rest of the dinner as if they were mute. Finally, the cocktail party came to an end. As


    soon as they got into the car, Helen directly burst out wailing.


    ¡°Sasha, l-let¡¯s go back immediately¡­ The shop owner of that jade shop must not have gone far. If we


    could locate him earlier, we could still get that jade bracelet back. Hurry! Matthew, start the car and let¡¯s


    go now!¡±


    James turned pale with rage. ¡°It¡¯s worth over 300 million, 300 million! Helen, what have you done? How


    could you sell such a valuable treasure?


    Even worse, you sold it for only 28,000. How clever!¡± In the past, James would never have the guts to


    speak rudely to Helen, but he just couldn¡¯t hold it any longer this time.


    Helen bowed her head. Needless to say, she was engulfed with regret. If she had known about it


    earlier that it was worth 300 million, she would have worshipped it like a valuable treasure.


    Sasha sighed. ¡°What¡¯s the point of finding it now? That shop owner has been dealing with jade business


    all his life. How would he not know the price of that jade bracelet?


    After buying it from you, he must¡¯ve fled the next second. It has been two days since then, so he


    might¡¯ve gone at least thousands of miles away from here. How are we able to find him?¡±


    Helen gaped in disbelief. ¡°T-Then, it¡¯s lost just like that? That is worth over 300 million! T-Think of another


    solution. Or why don¡¯t we report it to the police?¡±


    James immediately stopped her. ¡°No, we can¡¯t report it to the police! If we do that, this incident would


    be widely known.


    Once Old Mrs. Graham finds out that we lost the jade bracelet, she¡¯ll definitely kill us! By that time, if she


    asks us forpensation, w-what can we offer?¡±


    Helen waspletely lost. ¡°T-Then what should we do?¡±


    James sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s try our best to find it. If we could, it would be the best. Otherwise, we¡¯ll just keep this


    matter concealed forever.


    Sasha, you must remember not to let Old Mrs. Graham find out that the jade bracelet is lost. Otherwise,


    we won¡¯t be able to pay it back even if we offer everything we have.¡±


    Sasha looked despondent. ¡°Dad, it won¡¯t work. We can¡¯t conceal the truth forever, and Old Mrs. Graham


    will find out sooner orter.


    I think that I should tell her the truth in person and apologize to her. In addition, I will find a way to pay the


    price of the jade bracelet back to her. It would be a better solution than concealing the truth!¡±


    James felt like ants on hot bricks. ¡°Sasha, are you crazy? That jade bracelet costs over 300 million. How


    are you supposed to pay it back? Is ourpany worth that much?¡±


    Sasha replied, ¡°But we shouldn¡¯t hide the truth from her. Old Mrs. Graham gave that jade bracelet to me


    because she trusted me. Yet, I am lying to her instead. Does that even make sense?¡±


    James tried to convince Sasha. ¡°This is a white lie. Do you understand? For the sake of such a trivial


    matter, do you have to break up and destroy the family?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rage overtook Helen¡¯s face. ¡°That old woman is just ridiculous! How could she give such a valuable item


    to us? Isn¡¯t she deliberately hoodwinking us?¡±


    Sasha became anxious. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? The jade bracelet was bestowed upon me


    out of Old Mrs. Graham¡¯s kindness to us. How is that hoodwinking us?¡±


    Helen pursed her lips. ¡°Hmph! If she really cared about you, why didn¡¯t she just give you 300 million


    instead?


    We have to worry about keeping the jade bracelet safe now that she gifted it to us. Once we lose it or


    break it, we can¡¯t afford to pay her back. Isn¡¯t that like hoodwinking?¡±


    Sasha was speechless. They were truly on a different page!

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Soon, everyone reached home and coincidentally, Liam and Demi were chilling. ¡°Mom, Dad, you¡¯re back!


    Look at the new clothes that I just bought. Aren¡¯t they beautiful?¡± Demi said excitedly.


    However, no one gave her a response. Demi couldn¡¯t help but feel astonished. ¡°Mom, Dad, why are you


    so quiet? Oh, I bought you some clothes too using that 28,000 from yesterday. Why don¡¯t you try it on?¡±


    Upon hearing that, James¡¯s rage erupted immediately. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Shut up.¡±


    Startled, Demi asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with Dad?¡±


    Helen sighed. ¡°Demi, do you remember anything about the shop owner when you sold that jade


    bracelet yesterday? Liam, could you try and locate him?¡±


    Demi and Liam felt astonished. ¡°Why do you want to look for him?¡±


    After Helen exined the incident of the jade bracelet, Liam and Demi were stunned on the spot.


    Yesterday, they were still overjoyed that they earned a fortune by selling off the jade bracelet for 28,000.


    Unexpectedly, they were actually at a loss!


    ¡°Mom, did you mishear it? How could a jade bracelet be sold at such an exorbitant price?¡± Demi asked


    anxiously. ¡°Even if I were to buy a whole piece of jade and carve a few hundred jade bracelets, it


    wouldn¡¯t be marketed at such a high price!¡±


    James chided angrily, ¡°How could youpare a bracelet that you carve to that jade bracelet? That is


    the treasure that belongs to the Queen of the previous dynasty, and it has always been the treasure of


    the pce. It cost 300 million ten years ago. Now, only God knows how much it¡¯s worth!¡±


    Demi gaped in astonishment and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°W-What should we do?¡±


    James flew into rage. ¡°What should we do? What should we do?! You¡¯re just like your mother, who is


    good at nothing except asking what we should do. You¡¯re the one who sold off the jade bracelet, so you


    should tell me what to do!¡±


    Demi was panic-stricken. ¡°B-But Mom¡¯s the one who told me to sell it¡­¡±


    Helen shouted in rage. ¡°Did I tell you to sell it?¡±


    ¡°It was you who suggested selling it¡­¡±


    Seeing that the both of them were about to get into a row, Liam suddenly interrupted, ¡°Mom, this is not


    the time to argue about that. We shoulde up with a solution to settle this matter first.¡±


    Helen asked angrily, ¡°It¡¯s easier said than done. Do you have any solution?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Liam nced at Matthew. ¡°Isn¡¯t Matthew close with the Grahams? Why not let him talk to them about


    this? Matthew, just tell them that you identally lost it. Patrick and you are on good terms, so I bet that


    he won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s blood boiled in anxiousness. ¡°What are you talking about? You are the one who lost the jade


    bracelet. Why should Matthew bear the consequences of that?¡±


    Liam shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Sasha, we have no other choice. After all, we¡¯re not really close to the


    Grahams. Besides, we have such a hugepany. If the Graham Family insists him to pay for it, he


    can¡¯t afford it either. With that, wouldn¡¯t our family assets be saved? Matthew, this involves our family


    fortune. You would be willing to sacrifice a little, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Sasha was struck dumb with shock. What kind of logic was that? How thick-skinned did one have to be


    to be able to give such insensitive remarks?


    Matthew looked displeased. ¡°Liam, why go through such a hassle? You are the one who sold the jade


    bracelet, so you might as well turn yourself in. The worst case scenario is that you¡¯ll be sentenced to a


    few years in prison, which is not quite a big deal. This involves our family fortune. You would be willing to


    sacrifice a little, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Liam muttered softly, ¡°I-Isn¡¯t that unnecessary? Why do you have to make me suffer in jail when you can


    solve it with the ties you have with them?¡±


    Matthew rebutted coldly, ¡°That¡¯s 300 million. If I couldn¡¯t settle it by making use of my rtionship with


    them, wouldn¡¯t I be jailed? If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we do things straightforwardly? You¡¯re the one


    who did it anyway, so you should bear the responsibility. Even if you¡¯re sentenced to jail, that¡¯s just


    reasonable!¡±


    At once, Liam was lost for words, so he bowed his head without answering back. Demi immediately


    turned to her parents. ¡°Mom, Dad, I-I think that my husband has a point. W-We should try our best to


    minimize the loss to a minimum. If Matthew goes and talks to them, there is a great possibility that he


    won¡¯t be jailed. Therefore, we should just let Matthew settle it!¡±

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Sasha¡¯s expression changed while she shouted angrily, ¡°Demi, shut up! Let me tell you, whoever did it


    should assume the responsibility. I would never let Matthew bear the burden for this matter!¡±


    Demi was utterly annoyed. ¡°Mom told us to do that. ording to what you say, should Mom and I be


    ountable then? You might as well throw us into prison!¡±


    Sasha was speechless for a while before she finally made out a few words in a low voice, ¡°You and Mom


    should hold full responsibility. I-I¡¯ll think of a way to settle the money!¡±


    Demi refuted coldly, ¡°You¡¯ll settle it? How are you going to pay back such a huge sum? I bet that you¡¯ll


    only manage topensate the full amount after the both of us finish our prison sentence. Sasha, do


    you want Mom to die in jail?¡±


    James scolded furiously, ¡°Demi, watch your words! How could you curse your mother?¡±


    Looking angry, Demi muttered softly, ¡°That¡¯s the truth!¡±


    Liam waved his hands. ¡°Demi, you don¡¯t have to argue. No matter how much we say, only Matthew¡¯s


    decision will matter in the end. Why don¡¯t we ask him if he is willing to do it?


    If he isn¡¯t willing to sacrifice himself for this family and Sasha, I¡¯ll just cast this idea aside. Worsees


    to worst, I¡¯ll just go all out and bear all the hardships for this family, even if it means risking my life!


    After all, Mom and Dad care so much about me, just like you did. How could I stand by the side and


    watch them get hurt?¡± While speaking, Liam even faked a few tears and acted to be staunchly righteous.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Demi was moved to tears. On the contrary, Sasha almost burst in anger because Liam was just too


    disgusting. Whatever he said was just a tactic of deliberately prodding Matthew into action.


    If Matthew refused to bear the responsibility, he would be seen as unwilling to sacrifice for the family and


    Sasha. It was purely a moral coercion.


    Even Helen nced at Matthew, looking forward to his answer. Just when Sasha was about to reject on


    behalf of Matthew, he unexpectedly replied, ¡°I¡¯m willing to!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± everyone eximed in chorus.


    Demi burst outughing. ¡°That¡¯s awesome! Matthew, you didn¡¯t let us down in the end. You¡¯re worthy of


    receiving all our kindness all these years!¡±


    A smug sneer appeared in Liam¡¯s eyes while he pretended to look helpless. ¡°Sigh! I¡¯m so useless. I can¡¯t


    even help in this matter.


    Matthew, I think I should do it instead. After all, Demi and I were the ones who sold the jade bracelet. For


    Demi¡¯s sake, I¡¯m willing to do anything!¡±


    Demi covered her mouth and sobbed emotionally.


    Sasha became anxious. ¡°Why should he? You are the one who made that mistake. Why should Matthew


    bear the consequences?¡±


    James coughed lightly. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Sasha. Don¡¯t be too agitated. Didn¡¯t we mention earlier that


    Matthew is close with the Grahams? Perhaps nothing will happen to him!¡±


    Sasha rebutted angrily, ¡°You know it too that there¡¯s no guarantee for it. What if something happens to


    Matthew?¡±


    James flew into rage due to embarrassment. ¡°Do you have to argue about this with me? Why are you


    doing this? You feel that your mother and I should bear the responsibility and suffer in jail, don¡¯t you?


    Very well, then. After all these years of taking care of you, you¡¯re all grown up now ready to oppose us.


    That¡¯s fine. Since your mother is weak, I¡¯ll go to prison instead. Is that better? Are you happy now?¡±


    Helen sighed in dejection. ¡°Old man, if you go to jail, I won¡¯t live either. Forget it. Let us pay the debt with


    our lives. Anyway, we¡¯ll just be an eyesore staying at home. I give up on living¡­¡±


    At once, Sasha was at a loss as to what to do. Facing her parents¡¯ unreasonable actions, she really ran


    out of ideas to deal with them.


    At that moment, Matthew said, ¡°Mom, Dad, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll bear the responsibility of this matter.¡±

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    James and Helen¡¯s expression slightly warmed up. Helen red at Sasha before saying, ¡°Sasha, look at


    how sensible Matthew is! Matthew, I know that you¡¯re aggrieved and I feel bad too.


    Actually, all these three years that you¡¯re with us, I¡¯ve taken you as my son. This is just sad¡­¡± While


    sighing, Helen¡¯s tears overflowed from her eyes.


    Sasha couldn¡¯t feel anything but stayed speechless. Helen¡¯s acting skill was indeed superb to the point


    of easily controlling her tears. When Matthew could be of use to her, she imed that she cared for him


    as her son.


    When she didn¡¯t need him back then, she was dying to chase him out. How could she be so insensitive


    and unashamed? Sasha was truly helpless inwardly. Why did she have such parents?


    ¡°However, I have a condition.¡± Matthew suddenly uttered.


    Everyone was stunned while James frowned. ¡°What condition do you have?¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°Mom, Dad, this is a huge problem. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m able to settle it either. If I failed, I


    might really have to be imprisoned. It¡¯s not a big deal for me though. But if I go to jail, who would take


    care of the both of you?¡±


    James and Helen exchanged looks, surprised that Matthew was still concerned for them. Helen quickly


    said, ¡°Sweet child, that¡¯s very thoughtful of you. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll take care of ourselves. Just go without


    worrying about us.¡±


    James nodded repeatedly as if Matthew would definitely be imprisoned.


    However, Matthew shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not okay. Both of you are weak, so there must be someone at


    home to care for your needs.


    Why don¡¯t you ask Demi and Liam to move back home? They could take care of you at the same time.


    What do you think?¡±


    Everyone in the house was stunned by Matthew¡¯s suggestion. On the contrary, Liam was struck with


    delight. Was Matthew crazy? Why did he ask him to move back home? To be honest, Liam had been


    yearning to stay in Cunningham Residence.


    Firstly, he could approach Sasha and win her over with the advantage of being closer to her. Secondly,


    perhaps he could even manage Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. That would be killing two birds with one


    stone, obtaining both wealth and pleasure. Matthew was just a fool who invited an enemy in.


    James hesitated for a while. ¡°I-I don¡¯t think that is appropriate¡­¡±


    Matthew said, ¡°This is my only request. I hope that you can agree to it, Dad, Mom.¡±


    After exchanging looks, James and Helen nodded atst after a moment of hesitation.


    ¡°Alright. Liam, Demi, from tomorrow onward, you shall move back and stay here.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Mom, Dad, don¡¯t worry. Demi and I will surely be extremely filial to you,¡± Liam immediately


    replied and he couldn¡¯t even conceal his huge grin.


    Once the decision was made, everyone was dismissed. Excited, Liam and Demi rushed home to pack


    their luggage.


    As soon as Matthew went back to the room, Sasha grumbled angrily, ¡°Matthew, are you crazy? H-How


    could you agree to their request?


    No way. I can¡¯t let you go to jail. Forget it. I¡¯ll call Old Mrs. Graham and tell her the truth. I¡¯ll let her decide


    on the consequences that we should bear!¡±


    Sasha scooped out her phone. However, Matthew stopped her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to call her. I¡¯ve


    retrieved the jade bracelet.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Sasha shouted in shock.


    Matthew showed her a gesture, reminding her to keep quiet. ¡°Lower your voice. Don¡¯t let Mom and Dad


    hear us!¡±


    Sasha was still in shock and she asked softly, ¡°D-Did you really get it back?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Matthew nodded and took out a box. In the box, therey none other than the jade bracelet. Sasha


    almost cried in overwhelming emotions. ¡°H-How did you get it back?¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°That shop owner went back to his hometown so I told Tiger to visit him there and


    redeem the jade bracelet.¡±


    Sasha was astonished. Tiger had such great abilities? Little did she know that it wasn¡¯t that easy to get


    the jade bracelet back; Tiger alone could not do it at all.


    It was Billy, who utilized his connections and sent out troops of men to locate that jade shop¡¯s owner.


    Only then did they manage to redeem that valuable treasure.


    Sasha grabbed the jade bracelet tightly in her hand. ¡°T-This is great news! No wonder you stopped me


    from telling Old Mrs. Graham the truth. It turns out that you¡¯ve got it back long ago. But why didn¡¯t you tell


    Mom and Dad about this?¡±

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°Sasha, don¡¯t you know Mom and Dad¡¯s character? If they are aware that the


    jade bracelet has been found, they¡¯ll definitely aim at it and sell it again one day. This jade bracelet was


    given to you by Old Mrs. Graham and it has a profound meaning, so we must never sell it!¡±


    Sasha nodded repeatedly. ¡°You¡¯re right. We must conceal this matter from them. This will serve as a


    lesson to them so that they won¡¯t get into any trouble again!¡±


    Once she got back the jade bracelet, Sasha could finally be at ease. She carefully kept it away, nning


    to bring it to thepany tomorrow and store it in thepany¡¯s safe.


    Suddenly, Sashaughed. ¡°So does it mean that you don¡¯t have to bear the responsibility for this matter


    anymore? Then why did you request for Liam and Demi to move back home?


    Demi has never been fond of you while Liam is never a kind person. If both of them were here, how


    could we live peacefully?¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°If they came, only then we could move out. Aren¡¯t you thinking of having your own


    ce for a long time?


    We could find an excuse to do so once they move in. Since Mom and Dad are still making me bear the


    consequence of this matter, they definitely won¡¯t leave with us. With that, we¡¯ll have our own space and


    spend some alone time together!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement while she gently punched Matthew. Then, she said gleefully, ¡°Matthew,


    you¡¯re wicked! If Liam finds out, he¡¯ll surely die of anger.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew grabbed Sasha¡¯s delicate hand and replied with a chuckle, ¡°He¡¯s always trying to victimize me.


    It¡¯s now my turn to let him have a taste of his own medicine!¡±


    Sasha nodded vigorously. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted toward this kind of person! Matthew, actually,


    you don¡¯t need to treat them so politely. You should have taught him a bitter lesson a long time ago.


    Otherwise, he¡¯ll always scheme to bully you.¡±


    Matthew sighed softly. ¡°He¡¯s Demi¡¯s husband. If I had taught him a lesson, Demi would surely make a


    huge fuss! Besides, Mom and Dad have always favored him. If they made a scene, we would be at a


    disadvantage in the end. Therefore, there¡¯s no point in doing that. After all, with a little forbearance, we¡¯ll


    find calm and peace.¡±


    Sasha sighed in helplessness because Matthew was absolutely right. Even she couldn¡¯t deal with Liam.


    ¡°Oh right, Matthew, why did Mr. Newman and Mr. Wayne suddenly show up tonight?¡±


    Matthew replied with a smile, ¡°Because I saved Mr. Newman¡¯s daughter some time ago. Plus, I¡¯ve told


    you before about saving Timothy¡¯s son as well, which I did so by chance. That is why he¡¯s extremely


    grateful toward me.¡±


    Sasha was still confused. ¡°Yes, you told me about Mr. Wayne. But what about Mr. Newman? Hasn¡¯t he


    gotten even with you?¡±


    Matthewughed and continued, ¡°Perhaps Mr. Newman feels that I¡¯m a kind man, so he views me as his


    friend.¡±


    Sasha still wasn¡¯t fully convinced but she didn¡¯t ask him further about it.


    The next morning, Liam and Demi went home with piles of luggage. Liam was the most excited. This


    time, he could finally stay at home for a justified reason and to get closer to Sasha.


    After having his breakfast, Matthew informed James and Helen that he would be visiting Old Mrs.


    Graham to tell her the truth.


    Unctuously, James and Helen squeezed a few teardrops as if they sincerely cared for Matthew. Right


    after Matthew left, Sasha carried a luggage out.


    ¡°Sasha, where are you going?¡± Helen asked in surprise.


    Sasha put on an icy face. ¡°Matthew¡¯s return is uncertain this time. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to stay at


    home since there are so many people here. From now on, I¡¯ll stay at thepany!¡±


    Liam was struck dumb. What was going on? You¡¯re leaving right after I came? Then what¡¯s the point of


    meing here? Am I obligated then to take care of this old couple?

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Helen asked anxiously, ¡°How are you going to stay at thepany? How is it inconvenient for you to


    stay at home?¡±


    Sasha rebutted angrily, ¡°Matthew is not home. Plus, Liam and Demi are back. Do you think it¡¯s


    appropriate for me to stay? Mom, if this news was spread out, aren¡¯t you afraid that people would talk


    behind our backs?¡±


    Helen was left speechless because Sasha was right. With two daughters staying under the same roof


    with Liam, it would indeed be disgraceful news.


    They were hoping that Sasha could marry into a wealthy family in the future. If her reputation was


    tarnished, how would their dreamse true? Atst, Sasha left with her luggage.


    Liam cried tearlessly in regret because he couldn¡¯t escape now even if he wanted to. After some time,


    while they were having their meal, James put down his bowl after he had finished eating. ¡°Liam, wash


    the dishes and remember to prepare lunch earlier.


    There¡¯s only half a portion of the chicken left in the fridge, so go and buy some fish and prawn from the


    supermarketter on.


    We¡¯ll have lunch at 12 noon sharp, so please prepare it prior to that!¡± After that, James strode out the


    door with his hands crossed behind his back.


    Helenmanded a secondter, ¡°Liam, wash the clothes that are in the bathroom. My coat must not be


    machine-washed, but hand-washed.


    Plus, the three white shirts must not be exposed under the sun, so just hang them somewhere airy. Oh,


    and please take out the trash.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The two elders went out, leaving Liam and Demi looking at each other. Only now did they understand


    that moving back to stay was a huge mistake. However, it was toote to regret it.


    On the other side, Matthew didn¡¯t go to Old Mrs. Graham¡¯s house. Instead, he directly went to the


    hospital to work. Meanwhile, Sasha carried her luggage back to thepany.


    For the following days, she would be temporarily staying there. She had a huge bedroom behind her


    office. In the past, she would put up a night there if she worked untilte at night.


    ording to Sasha¡¯s n, after she received the bonuses from thepany that would be distributed


    two monthster, she would buy a new house and move in with Matthew.


    Her dream house was The Grand Pavilion. She was still considering if she should discuss with Tiger to


    rent one of his houses where she and Matthew could temporarily stay in. In the future when she had


    more money, she could buy her dream house and be absolutely content.


    On the other hand, Matthew was nning to move to Lakeside Vi with Sasha a few dayster, but only


    after helping Natalie to regain her consciousness once he found thest Thousand-Year Snow Lotus.


    When he returned to the emergency room and sat down, a nurse came in with a stack of test reports.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, this is the test report of the patients from the previous car ident. Please have a look.¡±


    Matthew knew that the patients of the car ident were Leanna and her daughter. After a brief nce,


    he noticed a shocking problem.


    The test report showed that Leanna¡¯s blood type did not match with her daughter¡¯s. If it was any other


    situation, Matthew wouldn¡¯t feel so astounded. After all, a child¡¯s blood type could either match with the


    mother or the father. However, Leanna¡¯s blood condition was moreplicated.


    In her blood, there was a special substance called Sigma Blood Element, which had no record in modern


    medicine at all. However, this kind of blood element was described in the knowledge that Matthew


    inherited from the Holy Doctor, Christopher Larson.


    Leanna was an unparalleled beauty who emits a rare scent from her body. Her skin was so fair that it


    almost seemed transparent, smooth and glossy.


    Furthermore, she almost didn¡¯t look like a human. Although Sasha¡¯s skin was already wless, hers was


    still slightly inferiorpared to Leanna¡¯s. That was due to the Sigma Blood Element.


    This kind of blood element would only appear in the female¡¯s blood. It could improve their skin condition


    and slow down the aging process. Most importantly, females who had the Sigma Blood Element would


    emit a special fragrance.


    In the past, there was a concubine named Fragrant Concubine. She had Sigma Blood Element as well,


    so her body would emit a rare scent.


    Children who were born by women with this element would unnecessarily inherit this property. However,


    the children¡¯s blood type would surely be the same as the mother and that was indubitable. Therefore,


    there was a great problem when Leanna¡¯s daughter had a different blood type with her.


    After pondering for a while, Matthew decided to meet Leanna and tell her about that.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Today at Creative Cloud Group, Leanna¡¯s office, she wore a smart office attire with her hair tied back,


    revealing her perfect body.


    She emitted a special scent which filled the air in the office. After what had happenedst night, Leanna


    once again learned about Matthew¡¯s power. In the past, she thought that Matthew¡¯s backing was only the


    Cunningham Family and that he was just amon person. Only now did she realize that she was too


    ignorant.


    When she met Matthew again, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotions. Althoughst night didn¡¯t end


    well, she still received themendation from the Ten Greatest Families.


    The reason for hermendation was none other than the presence of Billy and Timothy at the party,


    which heightened the standard of the function. In the future, the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party that was


    organized by the Ten Greatest Families would attract even more prominent figures.


    As for Isaac and the rest, they were brought back by their respective family masters in person.


    Needless to say, punishment was inevitable when they got home. Isaac and Zachary suffered the worst


    punishment; both of them were stripped off their identity as the heir.


    Isaac was even expelled from thepany. Now, the ex-president had lost all his position and privileges.


    His family immediately supported Isaac¡¯s brother to take over thepany.


    Not only that, Isaac and Zachary¡¯s social status dropped drastically. They were once the top-notch


    dandies in Eastcliff but now, they sank directly to the bottom.


    Those that they looked down upon in the past even dared to boss them around now. They bitterly


    regretted it at this instant. Even in their wildest dreams, they had never thought that Matthew would have


    such great abilities. If they had known about it earlier, they wouldn¡¯t have the nerve to mess with


    Matthew!


    ¡°Mr. Larson, you never cease to amaze me! I have never imagined that Master Newman and Mr. Wayne


    would appear at the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party for you.


    This party can be said to have the highest standard since it has been founded!¡± Leannaughed while


    saying.


    Matthew replied, ¡°President Sandel, I came to meet you to tell you something.¡±


    Seeing that Matthew looked serious, Leanna sat upright as well. ¡°Please go on, Mr. Larson.¡±


    After hesitating for a while, Matthew asked discreetly, ¡°President Sandel, have you ever tested your


    daughter¡¯s blood type?¡±


    Leanna¡¯s expression changed subtly. ¡°Why did you ask about this, Mr. Larson?¡±


    Solemnly, Matthew replied, ¡°Because I suspect that your daughter might not be your biological child!¡±


    There was a huge change in Leanna¡¯s expression while she stared at Matthew in great astonishment as


    if she had witnessed something unbelievable.


    Seeing Leanna¡¯s expression, Matthew couldn¡¯t help but feel perplexed because she wasn¡¯t surprised but


    bewildered. Could it be that Leanna knew about that too?


    After a moment of silence, Leanna asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Larson, h-how did you find out?¡±


    ¡°The hospital has both of your test reports from your injuries.¡±


    ¡°But that means that only both of our blood types are shown, not her father. How can you conclude that


    she is not my biological daughter?¡± asked Leanna.


    Matthew nced at her. ¡°President Sandel, I came here just to remind you. If I offended you in any way,


    please ignore whatever I say. I will keep my mouth shut too.¡±


    Leanna immediately said, ¡°Mr. Larson, I-I¡¯m not ming you¡­ A-Actually¡­¡± Leanna was obviously


    hesitating but atst, she clenched her teeth and went on, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re right. Gemma is not my


    daughter!¡±


    Matthew couldn¡¯t help but feel astonished because Leanna indeed had known about that! But what was


    going on?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Why was she willing to withstand loads of infamy and humiliation for a child who didn¡¯t belong to her?


    What was she trying to get out of it?


    After a sigh, Leanna rted Gemma¡¯s story in a low voice.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    So Gemma was actually the child of Leanna¡¯s best friend. In her early years, the Sandels wanted Leanna


    to marry into a big family in Bainbridge to enhance the status and strength of the Sandel Family through


    her marital arrangement.


    However, the other party was a prissy young master with a notorious reputation in Bainbridge, and


    Leanna could not bring herself to marry such a man. Upon hearing that Leanna was a beautiful woman,


    the young master came to Eastcliff immediately to look for her.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    On that night, he ganged up with one of Leanna¡¯s aunts and drugged her with the intention of taking her


    as his own. Leanna almost fell into the trap, but managed to make a call to her best friend at the most


    critical moment.


    Her best friend rushed over to save her and identally stabbed the young master. The matter blew up


    and she had no other choice but to flee the city.


    In order to break themselves away from this ordeal, the Sandels offered Leanna two choices¡ªshe


    could either marry that young master or sever her ties with the Sandles and be responsible for her own


    life and death! And this was the reason why she left the Sandel Family years ago.


    While she was drifting around for a few years on her own, her best friend got married and had a child,


    Gemma.


    But just a few years ago, the young master from Bainbridge still managed to locate her best friend and


    tortured her whole family to death, leaving Gemma barely alive as the sole survivor of the incident.


    Leanna¡¯s best friend left her a text message before passing out, asking her to take care of Gemma. She


    then found Gemma and made the burial arrangements for her best friend and the rest of her family.


    In order to survive, Leanna had no other way but to return to Eastcliff and announce to everyone that


    Gemma was her child. That young master lost interest in her the moment he found out about the news.


    Back then, Old Mr. Graham was still alive and the matter only came to rest after he helped her by pulling


    some strings. With his assistance, Leanna started Creative Cloud Group and built it up little by little.


    Later, when the Sandels saw how Creative Cloud Group was getting stronger and stronger, they came to


    solicit Leanna and the situation ended up like how it was now.


    After hearing all these, Matthew was shocked; he didn¡¯t think that there were actually so many secrets


    hidden behind this incident.


    Such a painful pasty behind Leanna¡¯s morous front, but the Sandels¡ªthe first family of Eastcliff¡ª


    was actually posing as people with high morals who were greedy for fame and gains!


    ¡°President Sandel, you don¡¯t have to tell me any of this, actually. I¡¯ll keep Gemma¡¯s background a secret


    and won¡¯t tell anyone about it!¡± Matthew assured.


    Leanna said with a sigh, ¡°Mr. Larson, you definitely have my trust, but I have another reason for telling


    you all these.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Matthew asked.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, you¡¯ve already met Gemma, so what do you think of her health?¡± she asked gently.


    Matthew gave it a thought before answering, ¡°Her congenital heart condition is not a serious disease. I


    can treat her!¡±


    But Leanna shook her head instead. ¡°Gemma¡¯s condition is not that simple, Mr. Larson.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Matthew was startled. Did he not see it correctly?


    ¡°How about if I ask her toe over so that you could examine her more closely?¡± she suggested.


    Matthew nodded and her secretary brought Gemma into the room after a while. Gemma had recovered


    quite a lot, but she still walked slowly and didn¡¯t dare to exercise vigorously. Looking at her once again,


    Matthew¡¯s brows suddenly knitted tightly together.


    This child looked a little simr to Julian¡¯s, but there was no life at all in her eyes. Her whole body was


    pale and she was exuding a strange scent.


    It wasn¡¯t perfume, but a special kind of Chinese herbal smell and it was very peculiar. It was then that


    Matthew suddenly realized that he had made a wrong diagnosis.


    That night, he was mad and agitated by Jojo and the others. In addition to the darkened lighting, he


    couldn¡¯t see clearly and didn¡¯t pay special attention to Gemma¡¯s condition. But when he looked at her


    again now, he saw that her condition was very serious!


    Leanna held Gemma and yed with her for a while before asking the secretary to take her out. ¡°So


    what do you think, Mr. Larson?¡±


    With furrowed brows, Matthew fixed his gaze on her and said, ¡°President Sandel, this child is probably


    not alive!¡±

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    If it was anyone else who had heard that phrase, they would have been shocked beyond words. She was


    not alive? Could she be a dead person, then?


    But when Leanna heard that, she was overjoyed instead of shocked. ¡°Mr. Larson, y-you could really tell


    Gemma¡¯s condition. Looks like you¡¯re the only one who could save her, just as the old miracle doctor had


    told me!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Matthew asked, surprised.


    Suppressing her excitement, she asked him in a low voice, ¡°What do you think of Gemma¡¯s condition


    now, Mr. Larson?¡±


    Matthew thought about it for a while before asking her instead, ¡°Was Orleans thest hiding ce of


    your friend?¡±


    Again, he surprised her. ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    Matthew let out a small sigh and exined a shocking tale to her, ¡°Gemma no longer has a heart and the


    only way to keep such a person alive in this world exists only in Orleans.


    In Orleans, there is a Heart-linking Remedy, which ces a mother worm into a person¡¯s body in ce of


    a heart, while another child worm is ced into the heart of another person. The child and mother worms


    are connected, and when the child worm beats, so will the mother worm.


    This is the Heart-linking Remedy, where the beating mother worm residing in the person without a heart


    will now be used as a heart.


    Although the results are not as good as a regr heart, it could still keep a person alive! However, this


    method is akin to killing one¡¯s life to save another, because the person with the child worm has to take


    the burden of two persons¡¯ heartbeat, and is destined to lie in bed forever, suffering more than just a


    person inatose!¡±


    Shocked, Leanna stared wide-eyed at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Was I mistaken?¡± he asked.


    Taking a deep breath, she said in a shaky voice, ¡°Mr. Larson, e-everything you said is true. That¡¯s indeed


    the case with Gemma¡¯s current condition.¡±


    ¡°So what happened?¡± Matthew pressed on with a frown.


    Leanna¡¯s eyes turned red as she rted to him in a low voice, ¡°Actually, I was hiding some details from


    you just now. My best friend didn¡¯t pass away back then, but the young master tortured her to the brink of


    life with only onest breath left.


    Right in front of her eyes, that young master stabbed into Gemma¡¯s heart and then cut off my best


    friend¡¯s wrists, leaving her there to watch as Gemma¡¯s heartbeat slowly died down. Fortunately, an old


    miracle doctor happened to meet them by chance and saved them. My best friend begged for him to


    save her daughter and he used this Heart-linking Remedy to save Gemma. But the price was, she has to


    remain inatose forever!¡±


    Matthew couldn¡¯t help butment at how great her best friend was¡ªable to bear all sorts of suffering for


    the sake of her daughter!


    ¡°Back then, the old miracle doctor had said, if there was anyone in this world who could tell that Gemma


    isn¡¯t my daughter, he would most probably be the only person who could save her! Mr. Larson, c-could


    you please save Gemma and my best friend?


    As long as you are able to, I-I¡¯m willing to be a ve to repay you.¡± Before she finished speaking, she


    was starting to choke up. So many years had passed and she was already feeling hopeless.


    Unexpectedly, hope found its way to her again!


    Sighing, Matthew said, ¡°President Sandel, your best friend is a good mother indeed. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll


    definitely help you, but it¡¯s not that easy to save them. The hardest part about removing the Heart-linking


    Remedy is giving Gemma a heart.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°C-Couldn¡¯t this be done through a heart transnt?¡± she asked anxiously.


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°She can¡¯tst long with a heart transnt. Moreover, she has been living on a


    mother worm, which has to be kept alive by feeding it with certain herbs.


    The umted toxins over time from these herbs could harm her life. It¡¯s not a problem while the


    mother worm is still there to counter the toxins, but once the mother worm is removed and the toxins are


    not controlled, it would be so lethal that it could poison a few adults!¡±

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    ¡°S-So what can we do?¡± Leanna asked, puzzled.


    Matthew replied, ¡°The only way is to let Gemma regenerate another heart. While the heart grows, it will


    squeeze into the living space of the mother worm. In order to survive, the oppressed mother worm will


    consume the toxins to feed herself.


    By the time the heart has taken its form, the toxins would have been consumed by the mother worm, and


    that¡¯s when the mother worm can be removed. With that, Gemma will have a new heart and will be able


    to live like a regr person!¡±


    Dumbstruck, Leanna stammered, ¡°C-Can this be done? Can a person grow a heart again?¡±


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°Of course you can¡¯t grow another heart, but you can nt one.¡±


    ¡°nt one? What are you nting?¡±


    ¡°A heart!¡± he eximed. ¡°It¡¯s the same as nting the fields¡ªsowing, germinating and then it grows


    fruits.¡±


    This got her more confused than ever. ¡°W-What do you mean by that?¡±


    Chuckling, he exined, ¡°It means nting a developing heart into her body, and the process while the


    heart grows gradually is called nting the heart.¡±


    Still bewildered, she pressed on, ¡°I-Isn¡¯t this a heart transnt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same,¡± he said while shaking his head again. ¡°A heart transnt involves a fully formed


    heart, but to nt one, you need an undeveloped heart.¡±


    The look on her face changed suddenly. ¡°S-So does it have to be a heart from a child?¡±


    Matthewughed and continued, ¡°What are you thinking about? There are some evil doctors who would


    use this method, but such a harmful technique is detrimental to one¡¯s merits. What I mean is, cultivating


    a heart from a maternal body.¡±


    Only then could Leanna breathe a sigh of relief when she heard that. She really couldn¡¯t bring herself to


    do it if the heart of another child was needed, as her conscience wouldn¡¯t allow her to proceed with this


    method.


    ¡°So how does the maternal body cultivate a heart?¡± she asked.


    ¡°This is the mostplicated part!¡± Matthew sighed. ¡°First, you must find someone who is willing to


    cultivate the heart, and she must have a matching blood type with her.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll think of a way,¡± Leanna said immediately.


    He cast her a nce and went on, ¡°You can do all that by spending some money. The truly difficult part


    in cultivating a heart in a maternal body is to get hold of a type of herb called the Clemantis Grass, which


    is rare and hard to find.¡±


    In her anxiety, Leanna grabbed him and asked, ¡°Mr. Larson, what¡¯s the Clemantis Grass? W-Where can I


    find it?¡±


    With a nod, Matthew assured her, ¡°I¡¯ll keep a lookout for this herb for you. In the meantime, I¡¯ll give you


    some prescriptions for Gemma¡¯s mother to help ease her suffering temporarily.¡±


    Overjoyed, she eximed, ¡°Really? T-Thank you so much, Mr. Larson!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°President Sandel, I¡¯ll definitely do what I promised you before, but c-can you please first release your


    grip?¡± he asked, slightly irritated.


    It was then did Leanna realize that she had unknowingly gripped his hand from all her excitement, and


    her face blushed from the warmth she was feeling from his hand.


    At the same time, she also felt an unusual emotion passing through her chest. She was once the most


    beautiful woman in Eastcliff with countless men chasing after her, like bees on flowers, looking at her as


    if they wanted to strip her naked.


    After all these years, Matthew was the only man who looked at her with clear eyes full of sincerity and


    without anything unusual, so she couldn¡¯t help but scrutinize the man in front of her now.


    This good-looking man who looked a little ordinary had an inexplicable charm about him. For many


    years, Leanna¡¯s heart, which had been still like the waters, suddenly skipped a little at this moment.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Matthew wrote some prescriptions for Leanna and told her the way to boil the medicine. After keeping


    the prescriptions away carefully, she chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s such a waste of talent for a person with your


    medical skills to stay in that small hospital, Mr. Larson. Why don¡¯t youe to the city hospital instead?


    That¡¯s where you¡¯ll be able to help more people.¡±


    A faint smile spread across Matthew¡¯s face as he shook his head. ¡°Not at the moment. I don¡¯t like to be in


    the limelight and there are some things which are sufficient if I¡¯m the only one who knows about it.¡±


    Leanna¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she could tell that it was a hint at her. ¡°I understand, Mr. Larson. Don¡¯t


    worry, I won¡¯t let any other people know about your excellent medical expertise!¡±


    Matthew nodded with a smile. Right now, he was still not strong enough and didn¡¯t want to expose


    himself, lest his enemies found their way to him.


    And this was also the reason why he didn¡¯t dare to reveal his true identity to James and Helen. He


    didn¡¯t even know who was the enemy of his family and he might be targeted any minute if he had


    exposed himself!


    Something seemed to cross Leanna¡¯s mind and so she asked, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Larson. Will you be


    participating in the Six Southern States Medical Conference in the next few days?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew was surprised. That same conference again? Previously, Stanley Carlson had mentioned to me,


    but he was a person in the medical field after all.


    So, Matthew was not expecting Leanna to know about this as well. It seemed like the people in Eastshire


    really took this conference seriously. Shaking his head, he answered, ¡°I have no ns of doing that for


    now.¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Larson, with your medical skills, it will be a huge loss to Eastshire if you don¡¯t participate!¡± she


    said, taken aback. ¡°Also, being in the medical industry, there¡¯s no way that Cunningham Pharmaceuticals


    can avoid the Pharmaceutical Union of Eastshire. If you don¡¯t take part in this, Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals would inevitably suffer some losses!¡±


    Matthew frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Hadn¡¯t the Pharmaceutical Union of Eastshire contacted you?¡± she asked curiously, and he shook his


    head.


    Astonished, she said, ¡°That¡¯s strange. Back when Cunningham Pharmaceuticals was not widely known,


    the Union wouldn¡¯t have cared for sure.


    But they must have noticed you now since Cunningham Pharmaceutical has been in the limelight


    recently! I think it won¡¯t be long before theye looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Why would theye looking for us?¡± he enquired, puzzled.


    ¡°The world is bustling and everyone gathers where there is profit. It¡¯s no longer news that Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals¡¯ sales have spiked sharply recently.


    The Pharmaceutical Union, who is responsible for the distribution of benefits among the pharmaceutical


    industry in Eastshire, would definitely ask for a share from Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. It seems likely


    that they¡¯ll ask you to fork out a part of your profit for the Union!¡±


    ¡°How could they do that?¡± he eximed with a frown. ¡°Isn¡¯t this robbery?¡±


    Leanna ced her hand over her mouth to cover her chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re right. They are robbers! But they


    can do this because they have huge fists.


    The one behind the Union is the Hughes¡ªone of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire¡ªwho controls


    up to 60% of the business in the medical field of Eastshire. If the Hughes wants to go against you, then


    you can forget all about surviving in the pharmaceutical industry in Eastshire!¡±


    ¡°The Hughes are such tyrants!¡± he growled.


    ¡°With such huge fists, anyone is a tyrant!¡± she replied softly. ¡°The Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff used


    to be tyrants as well in the past, but they couldn¡¯t even lift their heads and became docile under the


    pressure of Mr. Newman.


    The Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire are much more prestigious than the ones in Eastcliff! You¡¯ll know


    it when you meet them in the future! However, I suggest you should participate in the conference this


    time, Mr. Larson, because a lot of rare and precious herbs will be avable at the conference every year.


    I¡¯m going to take a look as well, and maybe I could find some Clemantis Grass there!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s eyes lit up. If that was the case, then he must make a trip himself, since he still needed to find


    the Thousand-Year Snow Lotus.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    By the time Matthew left Creative Cloud Group, it was close to noon and he went straight to Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals. Sasha was now staying in thepany and wouldn¡¯t go home for her meals either. So,


    Matthew nned to pay her a visit and spend some alone time with her.


    Just as he reached thepany doors, a few men in suits and leather shoes followed behind him. The


    person leading the group was a medium built, middle-aged man wearing gold-rimmed sses.


    He looked refined and cultured, but an inexplicable evil was lurking deep within his eyes as his gaze


    swept over the female employees of thepany. He disyed the typical traits of a wolf in sheep¡¯s


    skin.


    ¡°President Larson, you¡¯re here!¡± Sasha¡¯s secretary greeted Matthew.


    Even though the Cunninghams looked down on him, the employees were very respectful toward him,


    because he was the reason that they all received at least thirty percent raise in their sries.


    Furthermore, he made the Wellness Herbary profitable and that brought in a huge gain to Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals, increasing their ie even further.


    Matthew acknowledged her with a nod and asked curiously, ¡°Who are these people?¡±


    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re from the Pharmaceutical Union looking for President Cunningham to discuss something,¡±


    she answered.


    Matthew knitted his brows. Speaking of the devil! Right after Leanna had told him about the


    Pharmaceutical Union, these people were already here.


    The man with gold-rimmed sses cast his eyes at Matthew with a haughty look on his face, as though


    he was above everyone else.


    The secretary led the men into Sasha¡¯s office and announced, ¡°President Cunningham, Mr. Hughes and


    his team are here!¡± Then, she left the room.


    Sasha stood up hurriedly. ¡°How are you, Mr. Hughes? Wee!¡±


    The man with gold-rimmed sses was Samuel Hughes, whose eyes twinkled with joy instantly when he


    saw Sasha. ¡°President Cunningham, I¡¯ve heard about you for such a long time. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet


    you!¡±


    Even from a distance, Samuel already extended his hand and wanted to grab Sasha¡¯s. Flinching slightly,


    Sasha could see the greedy look in his eyes and it made her ufortable.


    Fortunately, Matthew stepped in and blocked her from view and grabbed Samuel¡¯s hand instead. ¡°Mr.


    Hughes, how are you? Please take a seat, everyone!¡±


    Samuel was taken aback and frowned. ¡°President Cunningham, what¡¯s the meaning of this? I¡¯m here to


    discuss something with you, so could you please send unrted employees out of the room?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Unless of course, you think that the Pharmaceutical Union of Eastshire isn¡¯t worth your respect.¡±


    With augh, Sasha exined hurriedly, ¡°You must be kidding, Mr. Hughes. This is Mr. Larson, my


    husband, and we make the decisions together in thepany. You can discuss anything with the both of


    us!¡±


    The look on Samuel¡¯s face changed a little and he threw a look of jealousy at Matthew before retreating


    with gritted teeth.


    ¡°Ahh, I see. We¡¯ve received the application from Cunningham Pharmaceuticals to join the Union


    previously. After the screening done by our organizingmittee, we¡¯re happy to announce that


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals is one of the pharmacies who will be joining the Union!


    Congrattions, President Cunningham! It is the dream of everyone in Eastshire belonging in the same


    industry to join!¡± he dered smugly.


    Sasha was delighted. Eric Cunningham had made the application many times before but it never passed


    the screening, and she didn¡¯t think that they would be sessful just a little while after she made it as


    President of thepany.


    This was a piece of good news. However, before she could say anything, Matthew asked, ¡°Mr. Hughes,


    what do we need to do to join the Union?¡±


    Clearly unhappy, Samuel threw a look of disdain at him while he replied, ¡°You only need to fill out the


    form and submit the relevant documents.¡±


    Then, he paused and grinned out of the blue. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. President Cunningham, you may need to


    make a trip to the provincial capital personally toplete some necessary procedures!¡±


    From the look on his face, Matthew could tell that he was cooking up tales. There was no need for Sasha


    to go to the provincial capital at all; he merely wanted to trick her there so that he could find an


    opportunity to make a move at her.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Dizzy with delight, Sasha couldn¡¯t even tell the ulterior motives behind Samuel¡¯s words. ¡°No problem. All


    these are not a problem at all! I¡¯ll get everything done as soon as possible and send it over to the Union!¡±


    she chirped happily.


    Samuel instantly broke into a smile. ¡°That¡¯s great, President Cunningham. You can contact me once


    you¡¯re at the provincial capital. I¡¯ll help you get everything done!¡±


    Sasha bobbed her head eagerly. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hughes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. This is my duty! President Cunningham, don¡¯t forget to contact me once you¡¯re there!¡±


    he replied with a chortle.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    In a gruff voice, Matthew said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush matters, Mr. Hughes. You still haven¡¯t made it clear about


    joining the Union. Do we have to contribute anything upon participation?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Samuel asked with a frown.


    Even Sasha tugged Matthew at his sleeve, implying that the question was impolite.


    ¡°I was just asking for a rough idea! Is there anything you can¡¯t mention now, Mr. Hughes?¡± Matthew


    questioned with a smile.


    ¡°Do you have any doubts about our Union?¡± Samuel queried in a low growl. ¡°You could choose not to join


    the Union if you don¡¯t want to, and we definitely wouldn¡¯t object to it!¡±


    This made Sasha anxious; how could they pull out now when they went to such great lengths to join the


    Union? But Matthew simply answered, ¡°Alright, then. We¡¯re not joining! I¡¯m sorry that your trip here was


    wasted, Mr. Hughes!¡±


    Samuel was dumbfounded. Every other pharmaceuticalpany would be overjoyed to hear that they


    could take part in the Union. The things he said earlier was just to taunt Matthew, and he wasn¡¯t


    expecting him to turn down his offer for real.


    If Cunningham Pharmaceuticals really wasn¡¯t joining the Union, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it either


    when he returned!


    Looking ardently anxious, Sasha uttered, ¡°Matthew, y-you shouldn¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±


    Seeing how worried Sasha was, a surge of confidence welled up in Samuel instantly. ¡°You¡¯re not joining


    the Union? Fine, I¡¯ll give you a chance.


    Let¡¯s go back, everyone, and we¡¯ll report that Cunningham Pharmaceuticals isn¡¯t interested and won¡¯t be


    joining the Union forever!¡± With that, he turned around and left.


    Sasha wanted to stop them from leaving, but Matthew held her back. ¡°Trust me and leave them alone!¡±


    he said in a hushed voice.


    Although startled, she didn¡¯t chase after them in the end because she trusted him. When Samuel and his


    team reached the door and saw that no one chased after them, he immediately sank into panic.


    The Union was here to get a share of that three billion deal which Cunningham Pharmaceuticals had


    made. If he messed it up, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it when he returned! He sauntered a


    little more, but still no one came after them. Left without any other choice, they turned back into the


    office.


    The moment he stepped through the door, he instantly said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not stooping myself to the


    level of the younger generation.


    President Cunningham, in the business world, there¡¯s no need for us to spoil the bigger ns because of


    an act of impulse. I¡¯ll give you another chance and you can fill up the forms now. You don¡¯t even need to


    make a trip to the provincial capital and I¡¯ll get everything done for you. How about that?¡±


    Bing a little wary, Sasha wondered why they seemed so eager for them to join the Union and


    thought that it seemed very fishy.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes, my question remains the same. What do we have to offer in order to join the Union?¡±


    In a deep and low voice, Samuel exined, ¡°By joining the Union, you¡¯ll have ess to all the resources


    of the Eastshire medical industry, and the Union can help Cunningham Pharmaceuticals to grow


    stronger.


    When everyone stays in a group, they can assist each other and cooperate. This is the dream of all


    pharmaceuticalpanies in Eastshire!¡±


    With a chuckle, Matthew repeated, ¡°Mr. Hughes, are you not understanding my question? I wasn¡¯t asking


    about what we¡¯ll benefit from it. I was asking, what do we have to offer?¡±

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    ¡°Why do you keep asking this? Did anyone ask you to fork out a sum?¡± Samuel retorted fretfully.


    ¡°Is it not true then?¡± Matthew chuckled. ¡°So do you mean that we don¡¯t have to contribute anything at all


    after joining?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± asked Samuel with a trace of anger in his voice. ¡°In order to enjoy the benefits,


    you¡¯ll have to contribute something. If everyone doesn¡¯t contribute and only enjoys the benefits, how


    could the Union continue to operate?¡±


    ¡°So what I want to know is, what do we have to contribute?¡± Matthew repeated.


    Furious, Samuel questioned him, ¡°W-What do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°We just want to get a clear picture. Isn¡¯t that a legit question?¡± Matthew continued, ¡°How could we


    simply join when you¡¯re not telling us what we have to contribute?


    It¡¯s as if you went shopping and someone told you how awesome a product was, without telling you the


    price. Would you buy it, then?¡±


    Blood rushed to Samuel¡¯s face as he finally began to take Matthew seriously; the young man in front of


    him was not an easy fool at all!


    Taking a deep breath, he replied, ¡°You¡¯ll definitely have to contribute something after joining the Union.


    Everyone must share a portion of their sales. In other words, you¡¯ll get to enjoy the profits of others!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s face fell when she finally understood Matthew¡¯s concern.


    Sharing of profits? Cunningham Pharmaceuticals just clinched a three billion deal. How much would they


    get back if they had to share this profit? Putting it bluntly, wasn¡¯t this just sharing the profits ofConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals?


    ¡°So how much do we have to fork out?¡± Matthew asked.


    ¡°ording to our usual regtions, the new member would have to submit fifty percent of their profits,


    but as a special treatment for Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, you¡¯ll just need to submit forty percent!¡±


    Sasha was close toshing out at him when he finished. For Cunningham Pharmaceuticals to submit


    forty percent of their three billion sales, that would be 120 million.


    In other words, even before they could enjoy any benefits from joining the Union, they would have to first


    fork out 120 million for others.


    It would be fine if it happened to the old Cunningham Pharmaceuticals when their sales were low; forty


    percent would be a mere ten to twenty million and then it would even out when they received some


    benefits from the Union. However, if they had contributed 120 million now, she estimated that they would


    be making a loss of 1.1 billion!


    It made sense now why Matthew kept stopping her; he must have known about this beforehand. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Mr. Hughes,¡± she said immediately. ¡°Cunningham Pharmaceuticals won¡¯t be joining the Eastshire


    Pharmaceutical Union for now!¡±


    Samuel¡¯s face turned stone cold. ¡°President Cunningham, you have submitted the application and we¡¯ve


    approved it.


    In order to allow you to join, we even screened out others who were qualified. But now, you¡¯re saying that


    you want to back out. Are you taking us as fools?¡±


    ¡°The application was submittedst year,¡± Sasha began, clearly annoyed. ¡°You didn¡¯t approve it when our


    sales were merely tens of millionsst year.


    Yet, you came right away after we just signed a three billion deal. Mr. Hughes, tell me if you don¡¯t know


    who¡¯s taking the other for a fool now.¡±


    Embarrassment crept over his face as she had hit a nail on the head. They only eyed the business from


    Eastshire after seeing that the pharmaceutical industry was profitable, and it was only recently that


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals had caught their attention.


    So they dug out their application fromst year, pped an approval stamp on it and came straight here.


    Simply put, they dashed here for interests and there was no screening done at all. Still, how could they


    bow down to others when they were used to being arrogant?


    ¡°Sasha Cunningham, what you just said is an insult to the Union! Hmph, how dare you insult the


    Pharmaceutical Union of Eastshire when you¡¯re in the same industry!


    That just means that you¡¯re the enemy of the whole pharmaceutical industry of Eastshire! Mark my


    words, if you¡¯re not joining the Union but are still able to continue your operations, it means that I,


    Samuel Hughes, is incapable!¡±

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    After leaving his intimidating words behind, the people from the Union left in a huff. Sasha wanted to stop


    them, but Matthew held her back again, saying, ¡°Just let them go.¡±


    ¡°Matthew, this is the Pharmaceutical Union we¡¯re talking about!¡± she cried out with a worried look. ¡°Many


    pharmaceuticalpanies in Eastshire are their members and it would be very troublesome if they


    publicly oppose us! Even if we¡¯re not joining the Union, we could at least speak respectfully with them


    instead of offending them.¡±


    Shaking his head, he told her, ¡°It¡¯s useless. Obviously, the Union is here to grab a share of our profits. If


    you have pleaded with them, they would think that we¡¯re weak and pushovers and would be even more


    audacious!¡±


    ¡°T-Then what could we do?¡± she asked anxiously.


    With a small chuckle, he assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll think of a way. Just finish the job you have to do


    for now.¡±


    As she fixed her gaze on him, she felt a sense of assurance inside. Although she didn¡¯t know what ns


    he woulde up with, her trust for him was absolute.


    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the construction of the new factory?¡± he asked. The original factory which they had


    was no longer able to supply the demand after they signed such a huge deal.


    So, they had bought a piece ofnd and nned to build a new factory there to expand their business.


    Sasha beamed at him and said, ¡°Everything¡¯s going smoothly and the construction has started. In less


    than six months, the factory will bepleted and start its operations!¡±


    Nodding his head, Matthew contemted transferring Tiger to the new factory to watch over the


    progress of the construction. After all, this was a huge project and it was inevitable that some thugs


    might create idents on purpose to get somepensation.


    With someone to manage the scene there, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about other trivial matters.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to let Tiger go there directly. If Helen and James knew about this, they would


    assume that he was trying to make money from the construction by sending his friend over, and they


    would definitely make a huge fuss again.


    Meanwhile, after the men from the Union left Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, they went straight to look for


    a few pharmaceuticalpanies in Eastcliff, who were all members of the Union.


    The owners of the pharmaceuticalpanies kept their heads low and bowed respectfully when they


    saw Samuel.


    When Samuel told them roughly that he wanted to go against Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, they


    became very excited. Cunningham Pharmaceuticals had been in the limelighttely and they all knew


    about their three billion deal, wondering how they could get a share of that profit.


    But since they were not strong enough, it only remained as a thought. Now that the people from the


    Union were here, they might be able to get some benefits even by just being on the sidelines, while the


    Union was the frontline.


    In a small voice, one of the owners said, ¡°Mr. Hughes, he who has wealth speaks louder than others, and


    that is true for Cunningham Pharmaceuticals now. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t tackle them with regr methods.


    Why don¡¯t you just make a move from the Union and order for the removal of products from Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals from all pharmacies in Eastshire? That way, you could cut off their sales from its roots


    and put that Cunningham woman in her ce!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s some futile remark!¡± Samuel eximed with a frown. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I know about this? The


    Union sent me here to handle the business with Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. Wouldn¡¯t it be


    embarrassing if I return empty-handed and ask for help from the Union?


    Since I¡¯m already here personally, I¡¯ll take care of that b*tch myself. The few of you know Eastcliff the


    best, so let¡¯s think of a good way to deal with them.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The owners looked at each other and sank into deep thought for a while until one of them suggested


    solemnly, ¡°Perhaps we could make a move on their new factory which is under construction!¡±

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Surprised, Samuel asked, ¡°What new factory are you speaking about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the new factory the Cunningham Pharmaceuticals is building,¡± the other answered. ¡°Mr. Hughes,


    you¡¯re a prominent man from the Hughes Family in the provincial capital. You could appear personally to


    a few other important figures in Eastshire, so that they could stop the works at the new construction site.


    Not only would this drag their progress and cost them a lot of money, they also wouldn¡¯t be able to


    produce the orders which they signed, and have to pay liquidated damages in return. Before long, that


    would definitely put that Cunningham woman in her ce!¡±


    Samuel¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea. Let¡¯s give it a shot. Alright, that¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. The few


    of you should start arranging this for me by finding out more information. Don¡¯t worry about anything and


    just go all out. I¡¯ll back you up no matter what happens!¡±


    The other pharmaceutical owners were delighted when they heard this. What could hold them back


    now that they have the backing from the Hughes Family?


    In the afternoon, while Sasha was having lunch with Matthew, her secretary dashed in with a worried


    look on her face. ¡°President Cunningham, this is bad. There¡¯s trouble at the construction site!¡±


    Matthew frowned. Just after Samuel Hughes had left, trouble cooked up at the construction site. The first


    thought that popped into Matthew¡¯s mind was that the culprit was the Hughes. With a tensed expression,


    Sasha asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°A few people came and imed that our new factory is affecting the Feng Shui of their house and


    started a scene there.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Maybe it¡¯s due to the hot weather, so everyone got easily irritated and started a fist fight after exchanging


    a few words. One person from the other party is wounded and is at the hospital now.¡±


    Sasha was immediately panic-stricken. Having only been in sales before, she had never run into such a


    situation and didn¡¯t know that so many troublesome situations would ur at the construction site of a


    factory. ¡°S-So what is the situation now?¡± she asked anxiously.


    ¡°A group of people have surrounded the site to stop us from continuing with the works, and they even


    removed quite a few of our construction machines! They also dragged the manager who is in charge of


    the site to the hospital, iming that he should pay with his life!¡±


    The stress in Sasha¡¯s voice was clear as she asked, ¡°It¡¯s just one person who¡¯s injured, isn¡¯t it? H-How


    did it turn into such a huge mess now?¡±


    Her secretary hesitated for a moment before answering, ¡°President Cunningham, I heard that this group


    of people are the local thugs in that area, and they¡¯re most probably just feigning some injuries


    deliberately to make a fraudulent im. How about this, I¡¯ll take a look at the site first and report to you in


    more detail when I get back?¡±


    Sasha nodded in approval and her secretary left. Looking at her, Matthew asked in a soft voice, ¡°Sasha,


    why don¡¯t I take a look myself?¡±


    Shaking her head, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t go there. It¡¯s a mess right now and the situation might be worse


    if you went. Furthermore, those are some rogues. What happens if they hurt you?¡±


    Matthewughed. ¡°Hurt me? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that easy!¡±


    She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Whatever it is, you shouldn¡¯t take the risk! Go back to work for now and I¡¯ll


    take care of this issue!¡±


    A grin spread across his face when he saw how concerned she was for him. After he said his goodbyes,


    he went straight to look for Tiger instead of going to the hospital. If the other party wanted to resort to


    underhand methods, then he would like to see if they had the capacity!


    More than an hour had passed before the secretary rushed back and reported to Sasha that the situation


    at the construction site was moreplicated than she had thought.


    Those people who had upied the site and stopped them from continuing with the works were a group


    of rogues who all disappeared when the police were called in. But once the police left, they would return


    and prevent the works again, and the construction was now basically in a state of suspension.


    Sasha was in deep distress as they had invested a huge amount into that construction. If the works


    couldn¡¯t bepleted ording to n, Cunningham Pharmaceuticals would suffer huge losses. In


    addition, the most important point of the new factory was to meet the demand of the three-billion order.


    If it couldn¡¯t bepleted as scheduled, it seemed like the three-billion order couldn¡¯t be delivered as


    scheduled, either. If that happened, just the liquidated damages alone could topple the whole


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, but there was no solution at the construction site now.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    While she was worried sick, she received a call from Helen. ¡°Sasha, how are things going with the jade


    bracelet? What did the Grahams say? Matthew had admitted to it, so now it has nothing to do with us


    anymore, right?¡±


    Sasha was almost driven to tears with frustration. How could her parents be so selfish? All they were


    concerned about was if they would be implicated without even asking about Matthew? ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± she


    cried through gritted teeth.


    Fretful, Helen stressed, ¡°How could you not know? Didn¡¯t you ask Matthew? Otherwise, you could ask


    Old Mrs. Graham about it. Why are you not concerned at all, my child?¡±


    ¡°Mom, could you please concern yourself with something more important?¡± she hollered in frustration.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell if Cunningham Pharmaceuticals can even survive for now, so could you please stop


    adding on to my troubles?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°What happened?¡± Helen asked in a fret. ¡°D-Does the Grahams want to go against us because


    Matthew couldn¡¯t solve the situation? Goodness, how did it end up like this? W-What should we do?


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals is our family¡¯s hard work. H-How are we supposed to live from now on if


    it¡¯s gone?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop spouting nonsense!¡± Sasha was hopping mad. ¡°Did I mention that it had anything to


    do with Matthew? This is our own family¡¯s problem!¡±


    Taken aback, Helen asked, ¡°What could be the problem with our family?¡±


    In a huff, Sasha told her what happened at the construction site and Helen was dumbstruck at the end of


    it. She had worked in thepany for a while, after all, so she knew the importance of the new factory


    clearly. ¡°S-So, is there any way to solve this situation?¡± Helen asked in distraught.


    In an unpleasant tone, Sasha snapped, ¡°I have no idea! That¡¯s it. I¡¯m busy right now so I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    Casting a stressful gaze at James next to her after she hung up the call, Helen whimpered in a choked


    up voice, ¡°You heard what happened over the phone earlier.


    What do you think we should do? It wasn¡¯t easy for us to get to this point and if anything happens at the


    new factory, w-would we be done away with, having to pay for liquidated damages? Why is it so difficult


    to run a business?¡±


    On the other hand, James appeared rather calm. ¡°Such situations are normal. Back when we were


    building the old factory, there were also people trying to stop us! Putting it bluntly, these people merely


    want some work to earn a living.


    Just give them some small projects and they would stop! More importantly, we have to get someone who


    knows how to handle such situations to deal with it properly.¡±


    Just then, Demi happened toe out of her bedroom and suggested, ¡°Just let Liam handle this! He


    used to work in construction and had seen many of such situations before when he went around with his


    boss, even frequently helping his boss out to handle such things. It¡¯s very simple!¡±


    James¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Give him a call quickly and tell him to rush home after doing the


    groceries to take care of this situation.¡±


    Demi promptly gave Liam a call and before long, he was back with bags of groceries. For the whole day,


    he had been busy withundry and cooking, which made him all so miserable.


    Finally now, the chance he had been waiting for had arrived. So after cing down the bags, he


    immediately went ahead and upied himself with this matter.


    Untilte afternoon, Sasha made no progress with the situation although she had been trying to solve it


    this whole time. Out of her wits, she made a call to Matthew.


    When Matthew rushed to the office, he ran into James, Helen and Demi at the door, who also rushed


    there. With a haughty look, Demi merely cast him a look from the corner of her eyes while Helen knitted


    her brows and questioned him, ¡°Matthew, what are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you at the Grahams? What¡¯s


    the situation there now and what did the Grahams say?¡±


    Caught speechless momentarily, he thought, Look at your expression. Are you so dissatisfied that I didn¡¯t


    end up in jail?

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    ¡°Old Mrs. Graham wasn¡¯t home today, so I haven¡¯t gone there yet,¡± Matthew said, simply fabricating an


    excuse.


    Even though they seemed unhappy about it, there was nothing else they could say. The moment they


    stepped into the building, Helen straight away started, ¡°Sasha, you¡¯ll really have to thank your brother-in-


    law this time!¡±


    Sasha knitted her brows, puzzled. ¡°Thank him for what?¡±


    ¡°He has settled the situation at the site of the new factory for you,¡± she replied with a grin. ¡°The one


    leading the group there is called Jacob Lawrence, an old friend of Liam¡¯s and they¡¯re on good terms.


    With just one word from Liam, the situation was settled and he¡¯s attending to him now! He said that


    these all woulde to a rest if we buy him dinner tomorrow night!¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Matthew was surprised that Liam could settle the situation. ording to his sources, it was indeed the


    Hughes who was the one behind it, causing all the trouble. So how did Liam settle it?


    ¡°Really?¡± Sasha eximed, startled.


    With a smug look on her face, Demi replied, ¡°Of course! With such a small issue, it was an easy catch


    with my husband at the scene! Do you think he is a wimp like Matthew?¡±


    Sasha couldn¡¯t help but feel startled at how tant Demi was at mocking Matthew. ¡°Demi, mind your


    words! What¡¯s wrong with Matthew?


    He was also very worried about the family and already sent Tiger to find out about the situation. It¡¯s just


    that he didn¡¯t manage to handle it in time!¡±


    Snorting, Demi scoffed, ¡°Tiger? Hmph, Matthew, did you get your head foolishly nipped by the doors?


    Why are you sending Tiger? Don¡¯t you know who the other party is? They¡¯re a group of local thugs who


    gets into fights andmits all sorts of crimes on a daily basis.


    Tiger looks big and thick, but you can¡¯t settle this kind of situation with looks alone. Could he be


    compared with Liam? Did you say you wanted to let Tiger handle the situation? I think he¡¯s just making


    an embarrassment out of himself!¡±


    James and Helen also had disdainful looks on their faces. The way they looked at it, Tiger was just


    Julian¡¯s friend without any capabilities and was only relying on the herbary to make a living.


    ¡°Demi, you better watch your tongue!¡± Matthew warned with a frown. ¡°If Tiger had heard what you just


    said, he wouldn¡¯t show you any mercy!¡±


    ¡°So what if he heard me?¡± she snorted. ¡°Even if he¡¯s standing right in front of me, I would still say it the


    way I did. Do you think that I¡¯m afraid of him when you say he won¡¯t show me any mercy? Hmph, he has


    to get past my husband first!¡±


    Matthew couldn¡¯t be bothered with her; Demi was just saying things recklessly and had no idea what she


    was doing at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Demi. Say no more,¡± Helen persuaded, still with a smile on her face. ¡°Sasha, thankfully


    Liam was there to handle the situation this time. How about this?


    I¡¯ll look for a restaurant and arrange for dinner tomorrow night to buy them a meal. Liam has made a


    great contribution by resolving this issue! Why don¡¯t you put him in charge of the construction site after


    this?¡±


    Simultaneously, Sasha and Matthew knitted their brows together in concern. They both knew Liam¡¯s


    character quite well; he was a greedy person who would try to scrape off as much money as he could


    once he was given the power.


    ¡°Mom, we¡¯ll talk about thister. Let¡¯s settle the issue with the new factory and let the construction


    resume at the site,¡± Sasha replied.


    This made Demi very unhappy as she scorned, ¡°Why are you putting this off toter? We¡¯re a family and


    you can answer directly.


    Are you going to let Liam be in charge of the construction site or not? Just tell me straight away if you¡¯re


    unwilling, and don¡¯t put up a false pretense here!¡±


    Sasha was in an extremely awkward position now. She couldn¡¯t offend them now that Liam had helped to


    resolve the situation. However, if she were to send Liam to the site, the losses might be even higher than


    expected.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    There was a momentary silence as Sasha considered the situation before saying in a soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t


    be so anxious, Demi.


    Tiger is also over there and he must be trying to sort out the situation now. Why don¡¯t we take care of the


    company¡¯s situation first before we speak about anything else, alright?¡±


    Demi burst out in anger. ¡°It¡¯s that Tiger again! Why are you so slow-witted, Sasha? Why are you allowing


    him to stay there when my husband is almost done dealing with the situation? Tell Tiger to leave quickly


    so he doesn¡¯t ruin all the ns!¡±


    ¡°Tiger has many friends, so he could be of help, ¡°Matthew said gently.


    ¡°What else could he help out with?¡± she snapped furiously. ¡°Why is Tiger needed now that my husband


    is there personally? You don¡¯t trust him, do you? Forget it if you don¡¯t. How about I tell him toe


    back and just leave the matter alone?¡±


    James and Helen were immediately struck with distress and they urged fretfully, ¡°Sasha, the situation is


    almost resolved by Liam, and it¡¯s inappropriate for you to send another person over there now. The other


    party might think that we are incapable and need someone else¡¯s help.


    Or worse, they might even demand for a bigger amount of settlement. Moreover, what¡¯s the meaning of


    this when you¡¯re asking for someone else¡¯s help while your brother-inw is tackling the situation?¡±


    ¡°Dad, in fact, Tiger is more suitable to handle this situation,¡± Sasha argued.


    This immediately set Demi off again and she sneered, ¡°That¡¯s interesting what you just said, Sasha. So


    you think that my husband is incapable and can¡¯t handle this situation, don¡¯t you?


    Fine, I¡¯ll give him a call now and get him toe back instantly instead of wasting all his efforts there!¡±


    Whisking out her cellphone, she wanted to make a call when her startled parents hurriedly stopped her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly, Demi! Sasha, look what you¡¯ve done! Don¡¯t send Liam over if you don¡¯t trust him. Why


    doubt him now after you¡¯ve asked him to handle the situation? What sort of President are you?¡± James


    chided in a deep voice.


    Sasha was stunned speechless. I¡¯ve never asked him to handle it! Aren¡¯t you the ones who sent him


    over? Furthermore, what¡¯s the problem if I just wanted another person there to find out about the


    situation?


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t dissuade them and neither did she dare ask for Tiger¡¯s help, but that didn¡¯t


    bother her too much. It didn¡¯t matter to her who she was asking help from, as long as the matter could be


    resolved.


    As for sending Liam over to the new site, that was something she would definitely not agree with.


    However, she was thinking about giving him a hugepensationter, just so that Demi wouldn¡¯t keep


    bringing up this issue.


    When they stepped out of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, Demi chastised, ¡°Damn it! Who does Matthew


    think he is? He just can¡¯t stand to see my husband do well! Liam has finally settled the issue and yet, he


    kept trying to bring Tiger into the situation.


    Without a doubt, he¡¯ll be asking for credit when the issue is resolved, and maybe even put Tiger in


    charge of the new siteter! Simply put, this beast is still coveting after our family¡¯s properties even at


    this time!¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright now, Demi, don¡¯t be angry over it anymore,¡± Jamesforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your mom and I


    will speak up for the both of you!


    Liam would have made a huge contribution to thepany as long as he could settle the situation.


    Nobody can take away what you both deserve!¡±


    After hearing James¡¯ words, Demi sneered, ¡°That¡¯s right, just let him unt around a little and see how


    much longer he can skip around. It¡¯s simply an insult to my character if I stoop down to the level of


    someone who is about to go to jail!


    He¡¯s here to be our scapegoat anyway, so what¡¯s the problem of saving him some dignity? Even if we¡¯re


    keeping a dog to look after the house, we should feed it a little as well, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± Then, sheughed


    loudly while walking away.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    James promptly started preparing for the dinner arrangements for the next evening after he returned


    home. He made a reservation for a VIP room at a very high-end hotel in the city, and bought all sorts of


    cigarettes and alcohol, bustling around the whole day.


    The next evening, Matthew went to pick up Sasha right after work. Tonight was the night that they would


    be buying dinner for Jacob and his gang.


    James didn¡¯t want Matthew to show up initially, but Sasha was worried that something unexpected might


    happen, so she insisted Matthew toe along. When they reached the hotel, they could hear a bout of


    commotioning from the inside even before they entered the VIP room.


    ¡°Mr. Cunningham, with Liam around, that makes all of us good friends here. I¡¯m not bluffing when I tell


    you that my words definitely carry some weight in my turf!


    Only the ones whom I approved are allowed to go ahead with their works. Without my permission, that


    construction site has to stay still as it is!¡±


    Pushing the door in, Matthew and Sasha stepped straight into a smoke-filled room. Around seven or


    eight men with tobo breath sat around a huge round table. They all had a buzzcut and wore thick,


    gold chains around their necks, while showing off their tattoos on their shirtless bodies.


    On their arrogant faces, the only thing missing was the word ¡®nasty¡¯ inscribed on their foreheads. Sitting


    amongst them was Liam, who was behaving in the same manner, smoking and hooking shoulders with


    them as if they were well-acquainted with each other.


    In the middle there sat James and Helen, passing cigarettes around with a pleasing smile on their faces.


    The one speaking with them was Jacob, who appeared to be the leader of the gang, seated in the main


    seat with a conceited look.


    Everyone in the room was stunned and couldn¡¯t hide the surprise in their eyes when Matthew and Sasha


    walked in. Liam instantly sprang up from his seat and walked over to Sasha with his hand extended.


    Smiling, he introduced, ¡°Jacob and everyone, let me introduce you.


    This is my sister-inw whom I mentioned to you earlier, the president of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals,


    who was also once the top beauty of Eastcliff, Sasha Cunningham!¡±


    Stepping directly in front of Sasha, Matthew blocked her away from Liam so he couldn¡¯t grab her while


    her face distorted into an angry scowl and she red at Liam.


    In an instant, the men broke into an uproar and cried, ¡°Wow, she¡¯s very pretty indeed! Liam is so


    fortunate and lucky to have such a pretty sister-inw!


    Not only is she young and beautiful, she¡¯s also the president of apany. Liam, check with your


    parents-inw if they would like another son-inw.¡±


    Theyughed loudly before continuing, ¡°It makes sense now why Liam stopped going out to have some


    fun after his marriage. With such a gorgeous sister-inw, you probably even wouldn¡¯t want to get out of


    bed, do you?¡±


    Full of foulnguage from their mouths, it unsettled Sasha so much that she frowned deeply and was so


    close to walking out of the room. Meanwhile, Matthew¡¯s face had turned stone cold as he had picked up


    a wine bottle from the table, ready to fling it toward them when she stopped him in time, shaking her


    head helplessly at him.


    Fully aware of the importance of the dinner tonight, she couldn¡¯t allow a moment¡¯s fury to spoil the bigger


    ns! So, he ced the bottle down slowly with an icy look in his eyes. There was no way that he would


    forgive these people tonight!


    After moring for a while, Jacob remarked casually, ¡°You¡¯ve been standing around since you entered


    and refuse to take a seat, President Cunningham. Are you looking down on us?¡±


    ¡°Come over here and take a seat, Sasha,¡± Liam urged. ¡°Let me introduce you, this is Jacob and that¡¯s


    Rocky. Next to him is Big Sam¡­¡± After a round of introduction, the thugs in the room all carried a smug


    look on their faces as if they were some important big shot.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The manner in which they stared at Sasha made it extremely unbearable for her; it was as though they


    couldn¡¯t wait to rip off all her clothes.


    Although she was feeling ufortable all over, she still greeted them courteously and sat down next to


    her mother, Helen.


    To her surprise, Jacob pped the table the moment she sat down and eximed, ¡°President


    Cunningham, how are you supposed to entertain your guests if you¡¯re seated over there?


    It¡¯s not a wonder now why your site is unable to continue its works. You don¡¯t even know how to treat


    your guests and you want to buy us dinner? Let¡¯s go, my brothers!¡±

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    The men all banged their hands against the table and stood up, acting as though they wanted to leave


    while Liam hurriedly said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be angry! Come on now and take a seat for my sake.


    Sasha, you¡¯re too much. How could you be so ignorant? You¡¯re the host and Jacob is the esteemed


    guest tonight, so you¡¯ll have to sit next to him! Come over here and sit next to Jacob.¡±


    Jacob patted on the chair next to him triumphantly, showing off his yellow teeth while staring at Sasha


    with an inexplicable wretched look on his face.


    The few men next to him were also staring at her expectantly in a manner as though they couldn¡¯t wait to


    pull her right next to themselves. Utterly disgusted, she found it impossible to seat herself next to these


    people.


    Pulling her behind himself, Matthew cast Liam a look from the corner of his eyes. ¡°Liam, aren¡¯t these


    your friends? In that case, shouldn¡¯t you be the one seated there to attend to them?


    After all, Sasha is a girl and she can¡¯t drink. She¡¯ll be a hindrance to your conversations if she¡¯s seated


    there.¡±


    Liam mmed the table abruptly in anger at him. ¡°Matthew, do you have a ce to speak? We¡¯re here to


    settle an issue with the Cunningham Family and Sasha is the president of thepany.


    Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s reasonable if she attends to the guests personally? So what do you mean by that?


    Are you looking down on my friends or myself?¡±


    The man next to him also banged the table and stood up, then he whisked out a dagger and stabbed it


    into the table. The people in the room were startled, especially James and Helen, whose faces had


    turned pale.


    When he saw everyone¡¯s expressions, he was immediately pleased with himself and hollered, ¡°Damn it,


    you should go and ask around if anyone has the nerve to disrespect Jacob in Eastcliff.


    Who do you think you are, speaking so insolently to Jacob?! Darn, do you really think we¡¯re carrying only


    blunt knives around?¡±


    The men around him cheered him on and cast triumphant looks at Matthew, appearing incredibly


    arrogant.


    Trying to ease the situation, James anxiously chirped in, ¡°Jacob, don¡¯t get angry. He¡¯s young and


    ignorant. I¡¯ll get him to apologize to you! Why are you still standing around, Matthew?


    Hurry over and apologize to Jacob! Liam, say something to Jacob as well. Why bother being angry with


    this since you¡¯re all friends?¡±


    But Liam also appeared gleeful, as though he was proud to have friends such as these. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m staying


    out of this!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Jacob already did us a favor by showing up tonight, but you can¡¯t me him for getting mad if Matthew


    made him look bad as soon as he arrived!¡± Detaching himself from the situation, Liam nced smugly at


    Matthew.


    James could only re at Matthew and chided, ¡°Keep your mouth shut if you don¡¯t know what to say! Do


    you have a problem with your head, offending people the moment you open your mouth? Why are you


    still standing there? Hurry up and apologize to Jacob!¡±


    But the man next to Jacob spoke again, ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll let the matter rest with merely an apology?


    Youngd, kneel down now and kowtow three times to apologize to Jacob. If he¡¯s in a good mood, he¡¯ll


    let you live! Otherwise, I¡¯ll take after your family name if you could walk out of here alive!¡±


    With a frown, Matthew thought that these people were really pushing their luck! Just as he was about to


    speak, Sasha was one second quicker than him and said fretfully, ¡°Jacob, we¡¯re in the wrong earlier.


    I¡¯ll apologize on his behalf and please don¡¯t take any offense. We¡¯re here for a discussion and there¡¯s no


    need to spoil the atmosphere over such a small thing.¡±


    Matthew sighed; Sasha was carrying too much burden upon herself for the sake of thepany.


    Laughing heartily, Jacob eximed, ¡°Since the youngdy has spoken, then I¡¯ll let him live! Youngdy,


    come and sit next to me.


    As long as you attend to me well tonight, I assure you that your construction will finish its works smoothly


    and no one will dare to stir up any trouble there!¡±


    All the blood rushed to her face as she was really unwilling to go over, but looking at the situation now,


    could she really reject the offer?

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Seeing how Sasha was hesitating for so long without showing any willingness to go over to him, Jacob


    furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Youngdy, looks like you¡¯re not giving me any face.


    That¡¯s fine! If that¡¯s the case, that just means we¡¯re not friends. Liam, I¡¯ve done my best for you, but your


    family is looking down on us.


    So let it be this way then, that no matter what happens at the construction site afterward, it has nothing to


    do with us!¡±


    With a m on the table, all the other men stood up and the one with the dagger earlier pulled it out of


    the table and red menacingly at Matthew. ¡°Damn it, kneel down now and apologize to Jacob!


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re all dead!¡±


    James and Helen were shaking in fear as Liam yelled angrily, ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done, Matthew! Damn


    it, you should just shut your mouth if you¡¯re dumb! Sasha, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you out with


    thepany, but with an attitude like yours, not even a deity can help you out! You¡¯re on your own


    now, Matthew!¡±


    All the other men red threateningly at Matthew, appearing as if they were ready to pounce on him


    anytime and take his life. With an ashen face, Demi chided in, ¡°Matthew, just shut your mouth if you can¡¯t


    say anything! Sasha, sit over there and save Jacob some dignity!¡±


    Immediately, Jacob broke into a smile. ¡°That¡¯s the way! Youngdy, let me tell you that I treat people well.


    If everything goes fine today, not only that construction site, no matter what problems you¡¯ll have in the


    future, I¡¯ll make sure it goes smoothly for you!¡±


    Bursting into a round ofughter, the other men stared expectantly at Sasha. However, Matthew pulled


    Sasha behind himself and stared coldly at Jacob. ¡°Jacob, I¡¯ll give you a chance now! If you kneel down


    and kowtow in apology, then I¡¯ll let you off!¡±


    Everyone was stunned and Jacob¡¯s face turned sullen as he pointed at Matthew and yelled, ¡°You


    b*stard, you must be seeking death! Get him!¡±


    The one with the dagger shed out his knife and appeared in front of Matthew, swinging around in a


    stance, but didn¡¯t dare to bring the dagger anywhere near him.


    Nonchntly, Matthew could already tell that he was merely putting up a show. All the man knew was


    just to shoot his mouth off without any true ability, but it was enough to frighten the likes of James and


    the others. In the face of someone capable, they were all a bunch of trash without any use at all.


    In the meantime, Sasha was so frightened that she stammered anxiously, ¡°Matthew, d-don¡¯t y around


    with them. A-At the most, we¡¯ll abandon this construction site! I don¡¯t care about the money as long as


    you¡¯re safe!¡±


    Chuckling, Matthew asked, ¡°Why should we abandon the construction site? Can these few pieces of


    trash affect Cunningham Pharmaceuticals?¡±


    Infuriated, the man with the dagger shouted at him, ¡°B*stard, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Aiming the de at his arm, he


    lunged forward. Being the coward that he was, he didn¡¯t dare to stab him at his vitals and merely wanted


    to give him a cut to frighten him.


    But even before he could stab him in the arm, Matthew made his move first and swiftly sped him by


    his wrists, twisting it and breaking it directly. The crisp sound of broken bones rang in everyone¡¯s ears


    and the men fell howling to the ground while holding his wrist.


    Stunned, everyone was unsure of the situation now. The one with the dagger was defeated by the one


    without it?


    Hopping mad, Jacob mmed the table and sprang up. ¡°Damn it, how dare you touch my men? Get


    him!¡± The other men rushed forward simultaneously.


    cing himself in front of Sasha, Matthew grabbed the wine bottle next to him and stepped forward,


    beating all the men to the ground. Everyone watched in shock as they didn¡¯t expect him to be such a


    good fighter.


    While grabbing his head, Jacob threatened in his pathetic state, ¡°Lad, you¡¯re something! Just wait. Just


    wait here for me and I¡¯m going to call for backup now! Don¡¯t run away if you have the guts! I¡¯ll kill you in a


    while!¡±


    Then, they all escaped in panic while the ones left in the room stared at each other. After a stretch of


    silence, Liamughed coldly.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that just great, Matthew? You beat up Jacob and his gang after they got tipsy and couldn¡¯t put


    up a fight properly. Hmph, I¡¯ll stay here and watch how they¡¯ll take care of you when they returnter!¡±

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    At Liam¡¯s words, James and Helen looked usingly at Matthew. ¡°Matthew, why are you so reckless?


    Can¡¯t you talk things out properly? Why do you have to beat them up?


    Don¡¯t you know that this would implicate the construction of our new factory? What are we supposed to


    do now after you¡¯ve offended them?¡± James chided.


    ¡°Not a problem. I¡¯ll just make a call!¡± he said calmly.


    ring hard at him, James shouted, ¡°You¡¯re going to ask for backup? Can your friends be stronger than


    Jacob?


    Don¡¯t you know that Jacob and his gang could kill a person without even batting an eyelid? They¡¯re the


    true big shots, while the shrimps you¡¯re calling are just an embarrassment!¡±


    Matthew couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°Dad, do you think that a true big shot who kills without batting an eyelid


    would resort to such petty methods to make a living?


    These are merely a bunch of small-time thugs, making a living by taunting others! You don¡¯t even have to


    take them seriously!¡±


    At his words, Liam was instantly displeased. ¡°Oh my, Master Larson, look how good you are at bluffing!


    Are you even aware of Jacob¡¯s status?


    Let me tell you, with just a call from him, he could gather more than a thousand people like it¡¯s child¡¯s


    y. Small-time thugs? Taunting others? Later when they return, I hope you could still continue to bluff


    like what you¡¯re doing now!¡±


    Both James and Helen were shivering from fear and started ming Matthew. ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done,


    Matthew! This was supposed to be solved over dinner but you messed it up so much. How are you going


    to end it now?


    What should we do about the construction site? That¡¯s the hope for the Cunninghams, but it¡¯s all


    shattered now in the hands of a wimp?¡±


    ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯ve done my best!¡± Liam cried. ¡°Everything was agreed upon, but Matthew spoiled it in the


    end. I¡¯ve already reminded you not to bring him to this dinner, but you just had to. Look what hase


    about now. Later on, if anything should happen to the new factory, don¡¯te looking for me!¡±


    ¡°Sasha, didn¡¯t I tell you not to bring Matthew along?¡± Helen reprimanded.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I bring him along, Mom?¡± Sasha asked through gritted teeth. ¡°This concerns our family


    and what¡¯s wrong that he¡¯sing along as my husband?


    Also, did you see what kind of people they are? They are just a bunch of shameless and disrespectful


    hooligans. What would I do if Matthew wasn¡¯t around?¡±


    ¡°Sasha, as the president of thepany, how could you not understand such a simple rule? It¡¯s normal


    to take part and join in the fun in the business world.


    You¡¯ll be facing all sorts of situations when you entertain other customers in the future. You¡¯ll have to


    learn to adapt to this, do you understand?¡± James lectured.


    Unable to hold back anymore, Matthewshed out at him, ¡°Dad, Sasha is your daughter! Those people


    obviously had ulterior motives and you want her to entertain them? What would you do if anything should


    happen?¡±


    James wanted to argue, but he couldn¡¯t find the words. Even a fool could tell that Jacob and his gang


    were harboring evil designs.


    ¡°So what should we do now?¡± Helen cried as she wiped away her tears.


    Suddenly, a round ofmotion came from outside of the hotel. Thereafter, a loud voice hollered,


    ¡°B*stard,e out right now! Damn it, how dare you touch me! If I don¡¯t cripple you today, I¡¯ll take after


    your family name!¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Liam poked his head out and stole a nce. ¡°T-There are hundreds of men outside. Matthew, y-you¡¯ve


    caused a huge trouble this time,¡± he stammered in panic.


    Having never seen such a scene before, James and Helen trembled in fear.


    ¡°Matthew, y-you should leave through the back door quickly,¡± Sasha urged.


    However, Matthew shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve called for backup as well and they should be here


    soon.¡±


    James shouted furiously, ¡°With hundreds of people out there, who could you call for backup to that?


    Matthew, I¡¯m putting it out now that the Cunninghams have nothing to do with this matter! Sasha, stay


    away from him or you¡¯ll be implicatedter!¡±

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Fretful, Sasha asked, ¡°How could you say this, Dad? All this started because of me. Should I let them


    take me away instead?¡±


    Bursting into anger, James shouted, ¡°What do you mean by that? I only said that to save you! Did I say


    anything wrong? Matthew started this, so he should answer for it himself by bearing the full


    responsibility!¡±


    By now, Sasha was also in a fit of rage and shouted, ¡°Since you¡¯re putting it that way, then what about


    the matter with the jade bracelet?


    You were the ones who sold it off, but did you bear the responsibility? So, let Matthew be ountable for


    this matter while you guys can take the burden for the jade bracelet!¡±


    Everyone was suddenly speechless when they were reminded that the issue with the jade bracelet had


    yet to be resolved, which they had pinned their hopes on Matthew all this while.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I go out there and look into the situation?¡± Liam asked tentatively. ¡°I think they most probably


    just want some money. So why don¡¯t we give them some to avoid trouble?¡±


    Sighing sadly, James said, ¡°Whatever, this is all we can do now. It¡¯s so difficult to earn a living nowadays,


    and you made us lose so much money within such a short period of time. You¡¯re quite capable, aren¡¯t


    you?¡±


    Liam went out into the lobby and stood in front of Jacob with a pleasing smile as he exined his


    purpose ofing out.


    Despite that, Jacob pushed him aside in a rough manner after he finished speaking and yelled, ¡°Scram


    off! We were all beaten up and you think money can solve the issue?


    You think I¡¯ve never seen money in my life? Liam, if you still treat me as a friend, then you should leave


    quickly since this has nothing to do with you! But Matthew and Sasha have to stay!¡±


    Awkwardly, Liam started, ¡°Jacob, we¡¯re all friends¡ª¡±


    Jacob straight away whisked out a knife and pointed it at him, shouting, ¡°Who¡¯s your friend? I¡¯ll kill you if


    you don¡¯t leave!¡±


    Liam jumped back in fright and wanted to return, but when he saw so many people on Jacob¡¯s side, he


    spun around again and ran out of the hotel. If he had returned now, something serious might happen to


    himself when a fight broke outter.


    He was not that silly to put himself into the face of danger for nothing in such a group fight. Still, he also


    knew that James and Helen would definitely hate himter for leaving just like this. So a little while after


    he left, he made a call to James.


    ¡°Dad, Jacob wouldn¡¯t take up any offers! I don¡¯t think it will be easy to settle this issue, so I¡¯ll need to get


    help from others. Don¡¯t ever get out of there. I¡¯m getting someone toe and save you immediately!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After picking up Liam¡¯s call, a wave of anxiety washed over James and he cried, ¡°This is bad! They don¡¯t


    even want money now and are after our lives! Matthew, you really put us into deep trouble this time!¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry,¡± Matthew assured. ¡°I¡¯ve already called my friend and nothing will happen to us!¡±


    ¡°Who did you call?¡± Helen chastised in anger. ¡°At this time, who could be of help to us? Do you know


    who we¡¯re facing now? That¡¯s Jacob with at least a few dozen lives under his belt. Who can go against


    that?¡±


    Even Sasha was speaking fearfully, ¡°Matthew, hurry and leave now. We¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Chuckling, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ve already given Tiger a call and he¡¯ll be here


    immediately!¡±


    Dumbstruck, Helen questioned him, ¡°Tiger? The one from Wellness Herbary? Matthew, are you right in


    your mind? Even if he looks big and tough, what is he capable of? Do you have any idea what kind of


    people are out there? Those are all desperados! What can Tiger do even if he¡¯s here?¡±


    With a look of contempt on her face, Demi sneered, ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re only capable of getting trash like


    that now! Forget it, it¡¯s better to just wait for my husband! He knows many people and will definitely get


    us out of this!¡±


    Nodding eagerly in agreement, James and Helen sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right, we could only rely on Liam at


    crucial times like this! Matthew, look how selfless your brother-inw is.


    Despite how you treated him, he¡¯s still going around to look for help for you. Aren¡¯t you ashamed at all?¡±

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Themotion went on outside as Jacob and his gang shouted around for a while. When Matthew didn¡¯t


    step out, Jacob took a dozen men and broke into the VIP room, scaring James and Helen so much that


    they shot up from their seats.


    ¡°J-Jacob, I¡¯m really sorry and I-I¡¯ve already taught him a lesson,¡± James stammered, trembling all over.


    ¡°Scram!¡± Jacob pushed him aside and pointed at Matthew¡¯s nose, shouting, ¡°You don¡¯t have the guts to


    come out, do you? Weren¡¯t you really cocky earlier? Why are you so quiet now? Continue with your


    cocky ways! Come on, hit me!¡±


    Drinking his tea leisurely, Matthew asked softly, ¡°Jacob, do you believe that I¡¯ll be able to make you kneel


    down and run three rounds around this hotelter?¡±


    Stunned, James and Helen cried, ¡°Matthew, what are you saying?¡±


    Completely losing his top, Jacob flipped the table over and hollered, ¡°You sure have some guts,d! I¡¯ve


    been around Eastcliff for so many years and have yet to meet someone with courage like yours! But


    you¡¯ll also need to have the ability to go along with that boldness!


    I have a few hundred men outside; is this the way you¡¯re supposed to speak with me? If my men were to


    barge in, they could simply drown you by each taking a piss on you. Do you still think you have what it


    takes to pick a fight with me?¡±


    Feeling fearful, blood had all drained from Sasha¡¯s face as she said shakily, ¡°Jacob, he didn¡¯t do it on


    purpose. How about I-I give you ten million and you let us off?¡±


    Helen shrieked, ¡°Ten million? W-What are you doing, Sasha? Is this worth it for him?¡±


    Gritting her teeth, Sasha stared fixedly at Jacob. ¡°If ten million is not enough, I-I¡¯ll offer twenty million,


    alright?¡±


    Jacob burst out into loudughter. ¡°I don¡¯t want money! You want to save him? Sure! If you could keep


    mepany tonight, then I¡¯ll let him live!¡±


    The men around him also broke into a round of sinisterughter, turning Sasha¡¯s face bright red as she


    had never met rogues like these before.


    cing down his teacup, Matthew stood up slowly and dered, ¡°Jacob, I¡¯ve changed my mind! Tonight,


    you¡¯ll have to die!¡±


    Startled, Jacob then recollected himself and yelled, ¡°Have you lost your mind? You want me dead? What


    have you got?¡±


    Right at this moment, a sonorous voice boomed from outside the room suddenly. ¡°He¡¯s got me! Is that


    enough?¡±


    Everyone twisted their heads to the source only to see a big and thick man striding into the room in big


    steps. Spiky hair and big gold chains, that man was Tiger, and everyone was stunned when they saw


    him.


    Annoyed and helpless, James cried, ¡°Matthew, you really called him over? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s


    embarrassing enough for us? What could he do bying alone?¡±


    However, something unexpected happened. Jacob¡¯s face changed in an instant, losing all the arrogance


    and tyranny he had earlier, and turned into aplimenting smile instead. ¡°M-Master Tiger, what brings


    you here?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± James and Helen were taken aback at how he was addressed.


    Without saying anything, Tiger went to the table and picked up a wine bottle. Measuring it in his hands,


    he thought it weighed quite alright and then went straight to Jacob and smashed it on his head suddenly.


    The hit sent Jacob staggering backward, blood flowing down his head while James and Helen screamed


    in shock. Did Tiger lose his mind? How dare he hit Jacob when thetter had brought so many people


    with him?


    Although Jacob was beaten up, the men next to him didn¡¯t even make a move. It seemed as if Tiger


    wasn¡¯t satisfied, so he lifted another bottle and smashed it on Jacob¡¯s head again, sending him sitting on


    the ground this time.


    After making a round in the room, Tiger said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there anymore beer left? Hey you, go and bring me


    ten crates of beer!¡± He was pointing at one of Jacob¡¯s men.


    The man he was pointing at shivered and Jacob quickly grabbed onto Tiger¡¯s leg. ¡°Master Tiger, h-how


    have I offended you? Just say the word and I-I¡¯ll apologize to you. P-Please spare me.¡±


    Kicking him away, Tiger said, ¡°Spare you? How could I spare you when you even have the guts to offend


    my boss? Go and bring me ten crates of beer!


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Also, tell everyone who followed you toe over and kneel outside! Remember, if anyone runs away,


    I¡¯ll send all of you to the bottom of Lake Eastcliff!¡±

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    The man scrambled out, trembling. In the room, everyone stood paralyzed on the floor, so shocked that


    they appeared like terrified birds, without even the guts to pass wind. Tiger brought over two chairs and


    invited Matthew and Sasha to take a seat. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Larson, please have a seat.¡±


    While Sasha had yet to recover from shock, Matthew appeared calm and pulled her over.


    Casting a nce at Jacob, Tiger said, ¡°All of you,e over here and get on your knees!¡±


    Under the stunned gazes of James, Helen and Demi, Jacob and his men obediently kneeled in front of


    Matthew and Sasha. ¡°Master Tiger, I-I really didn¡¯t know that he¡¯s your boss. Please have mercy and let


    me off. I-I wouldn¡¯t even dare to do it again in the future,¡± Jacob cried, sounding all choked up.


    Just a while ago, he was still throwing his weight around, acting incredibly arrogant and domineering,


    but now he was as good as a pathetic worm.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What puzzled James and Helen the most was, he had a dozen men in the room, while Tiger was all by


    himself. Still, all of them didn¡¯t even dare to make a move! What was happening here?


    Tiger red at him. ¡°Future? Are you still thinking about the future? Jacob, it¡¯s hard to say if you¡¯ll even


    be able to make it back alive tonight!¡±


    Scared to the point of desperation, Jacob started kowtowing endlessly. ¡°Master Tiger, I-I realize my


    mistake now. Please take me as a passing wind and let me off. Mr. Larson and President Cunningham, I-


    I won¡¯t do it again.


    Please have mercy and spare me.¡± His forehead made a thudding sound as he bowed down ferociously


    until a fresh wound opened up and blood streamed out of it. Despite that, he didn¡¯t dare to wipe it off and


    continued to beg for mercy.


    Ignoring himpletely, Tiger chuckled. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Larson, I¡¯m sorry I arrived a littlete because of


    the traffic congestion earlier. It was because I have failed to do my best and now, these craps have


    offended you. How do you wish to settle this?


    Do you want to throw them into Lake Eastcliff or chop them up and feed them to the dogs? Just say the


    word and I¡¯ll get it done for sure!¡±


    Sasha had a nk look on her face,pletely bewildered. She simply couldn¡¯t understand just how a


    mere purchasing manager in her subsidiarypany could have such power and capability.


    Just then, a round ofmotion came from outside. Standing at the doorway, James nced out and


    saw a group of men in the hallway.


    ¡°T-Their men are here,¡± James whimpered, trembling.


    Helen¡¯s face was drained of blood. All their men had arrived, so how could they end this now? However,


    what shocked them was that themotion only stopped in the hallway and no one came into the room.


    Striding to the door, Tiger bellowed, ¡°All you b*stards keep your voices down! You¡¯re disrupting me!¡±


    In an instant, the noises from themotion stopped, while James¡¯ and Helen¡¯s eyeballs almost popped


    out of their sockets.


    Was Tiger¡¯s influence that strong? ncing out quietly, Helen was instantly dumbfounded. ¡°A-Are they


    are all kneeling down?¡±


    After James and Helen rushed over to have a closer look, Demi joined them while she peered outside,


    and saw how the corridor was packed with people all on their knees. They were stunned as they recalled


    that Tiger had ordered them to kneel outside on the hallway earlier.


    These people were so obedient! Of course, there were not hundreds of men as Jacob had imed, but


    there were still a few dozens of them and the sight of them all on their knees were pretty impressive.


    Just then, the man who left earlier returned with the waiter to bring in ten crates of beer, and he quickly


    went on his knees as well when he saw the situation in the room.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Larson, why don¡¯t I take care of the situation first? Just let me know when the both of you


    are satisfied.


    If you¡¯re not, I¡¯ll keep beating them up until you are!¡± As he spoke, Tiger picked up a bottle of beer and


    smashed it on one of the person¡¯s heads.


    Sasha was bewildered by what Tiger meant by taking care of the situation. The dozen men on their


    knees didn¡¯t even dare to make a move, but merely trembled as they begged for mercy.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    After smashing one bottle, Tiger grabbed another and smashed the second one. Then the third, fourth


    and fifth¡­


    Everyone in the room was shocked beyond words; he was not treating these people as humans at all.


    Finally, Sasha recollected herself and stammered, ¡°S-Stop it. Someone will die if you continue like this.¡±


    Tiger paused and looked at Matthew. Sighing, Matthew said, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s frightening my wife.¡±


    cing the bottle down, Tiger red at Jacob and his men. ¡°Damn it. Thank Mr. Larson now!¡±


    These people appeared as though they were saved and kowtowed in gratitude.


    ¡°I could spare you,¡± Matthew began, ¡°but I would like to know who ordered you to do this!¡±


    Unwittingly, Jacob was surprised as he quivered, ¡°Mr. Larson, w-we¡¯re just a bunch of small-time thugs


    trying to make a living. Wherever there¡¯s a construction site somewhere, we¡¯ll go over and make a scene


    just for money. We didn¡¯t see you for who you are and offended you, Mr. Larson. We¡¯re deeply sorry.¡±


    It was then that James and Helen realized that these were not desperados at all, but a bunch of regr


    thugs. Compared to them, Tiger was the real ruthless man.


    In a cold tone, Matthew remarked, ¡°Jacob, do you really take me for a fool? If you¡¯re really here to earn a


    living, then money would have solved the issue! You blew up this matter because you¡¯re obviously


    targeting Cunningham Pharmaceuticals! I won¡¯t force you if you refuse to speak the truth. Tiger,


    continue!¡±


    The moment Tiger grabbed another bottle, Jacob was so terrified he almost wet himself. So, he hurriedly


    blurted, ¡°I-I¡¯ll speak. I-It¡¯s Young Master Jackson w-who sent me to do it.


    Mr. Larson, we can¡¯t afford to offend these big shots. Please let us off, as w-we were merely doing the


    job after receiving some mary benefits from others.¡±


    Matthew frowned. ¡°Zachary Jackson?¡± he asked and Jacob nodded his head while shivering.


    After thinking it over, he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s great! Jacob, since you and your men are already


    here, I can¡¯t let you make a wasted trip. Let¡¯s do this, Tiger.


    Tell the manager to bring all their beer. These people love to drink and party, don¡¯t they? Keep a watch


    for me and let them finish all the alcohol here! They¡¯re not allowed to leave until it¡¯s finished!¡±


    Laughing heartily, Tiger replied, ¡°Alright! Leave this to me, Mr. Larson. Waiter, how much is the beer


    here? I¡¯ll take all of it.¡±


    ¡°No need for that.¡± Matthew grinned. ¡°Put it on thepany¡¯s tab! This is a treat from Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals.¡±


    Matthew led Sasha away while telling James and Helen, ¡°Mom, Dad, the environment here is not


    pleasant. Let¡¯s have dinner at another ce.¡± Subsequently, they regained their senses and followed him


    out in a hurry.


    When he passed by Tiger, Matthew gave him a look and then red at Jacob. Understanding what he


    meant, Tiger nodded immediately. Earlier, Matthew already said that Jacob had to die tonight, so he had


    to die!


    At the door, Sasha couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Matthew, w-would it be dangerous for Tiger if we leave him


    there alone and then matters get out of hand?¡±


    With a faint smile, he replied, ¡°Dangerous? Take a look around!¡±


    Sasha gazed around in a daze and saw that many cars had stopped on the side of the road and blocked


    all the paths. ¡°What¡¯s happening around here?¡±


    Softly, he told her, ¡°All these cars are from Tiger¡¯s men and they¡¯ve surrounded the hotel even from the


    inside! Fight back? Do they have the guts to do so?¡±


    The Cunninghams were all startled. Just who was Tiger?


    However, they didn¡¯t know that this was a small matter to Master Tiger of the South Street. It was only in


    front of them that he was respectful.


    To others, he had an awe-inspiring reputation! After all, Stanley Carlson rarely got involved in these kinds


    of things anymore for the past few years.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Tiger was Stanley¡¯s spokesperson while Stanley was one of Billy Newman¡¯s men, so Tiger was as good


    as working for Billy. And in Eastcliff, was there anyone who dared to go against Billy?

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    The hotel waiters brought the beers over after Matthew and his family had left. If they had really


    transferred all the beers from the warehouse over here, not even a house could fit all of it.


    Jacob and his men were close to tears. By the looks of it, it seemed like they each had to drink dozens


    and even a hundred bottles. No matter how great the capacity was, one could never drink that much.


    Grabbing a bottle of beer, Tiger said, ¡°Everyone, it was fate that brought about our meeting. I¡¯ll set an


    example first, and it¡¯s all up to you after this!¡± Then, he finished the bottle in a gulp. ¡°I hope everyone will


    have a good time drinking.


    This is a treat from my boss, so I hope nobody wastes it, but finishes every bottle. If you can¡¯t, then just


    smash it on your head. Alright, you may begin now!¡± After he finished speaking, he pulled over a chair


    and watched with a smile on his face.


    Staring at each other, everyone wondered how they could chug this huge amount of beer. Seeing that


    no one made a move, Tiger blew his top.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drinking? You¡¯re not giving me face? Alright, if you¡¯re not drinking, then I¡¯ll smash it!¡± he


    said as he grabbed a bottle next to him. This scared everyone and they almost cried as they hurriedly


    grabbed a bottle and started drinking.


    ¡°That¡¯s the way it should be! By the way, my boss is a generous person. Waiter, bring each of them three


    dishes of peanuts. Make it presentable, do you understand me?¡± Tiger instructed with a smile.


    Before long, tes of peanuts were served and everyone got a share. Close to eighty people filled up


    the three other VIP rooms beside and started a drinkingpetition.


    In this banquet, it was a repetitive cycle of throwing up and gulping more beer. Whatever it was, they


    couldn¡¯t stop. By the time this was over, they might all abstain from alcohol for good!


    Meanwhile, the Cunninghams were still shocked out of their wits even after they had left the hotel.


    ¡°Matthew, j-just who is Tiger? Why are those people so afraid of him?¡± Sasha couldn¡¯t hold back any


    longer and asked.


    With a grin, he answered, ¡°He used to mess around on the streets and knows a lot of people. Compared


    to him, Jacob and his gang are merely some minor characters.¡±


    Surprised, she asked, ¡°T-Then why is such a big shot working in ourpany?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no future in messing around on the streets all day. He wants to correct his ways, which was why


    he came to work in ourpany. Don¡¯t worry, Tiger is serious when ites to work.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    We¡¯ll send him to watch over the site of the new factoryter, and no one would dare to stir up anymore


    trouble for sure,¡± he exined and Sasha breathed a sigh of relief.


    Taken aback, James and Helen never even dreamed that Tiger was actually so capable. When they


    recalled the situation with Liam and thenpared it with Tiger, it was a difference between Heaven and


    Earth.


    When Liam was sent to handle the situation, they even had to lower their voices and fawn on those


    people. Besides giving away money, they even had to send Sasha over to have some drinks with them.


    They were just a bunch of small-time thugs; this was the biggest insult to Sasha!


    As soon as Tiger arrived, those people got on their knees and begged for mercy. If they were aware of


    this earlier, they wouldn¡¯t have asked for Liam¡¯s help!


    Everything would have been solved with just one word from Tiger, so why bother going through the


    trouble?


    Sighing, Helenmented, ¡°If we had known earlier, we should have just let Tiger handle the situation!¡±


    James nodded in agreement and Sasha immediately pointed out, ¡°Back then, Matthew wanted to send


    Tiger over, but you insisted on letting Liam go.¡±


    ¡°Nobody would have thought that Liam was so unreliable!¡± James cried.


    This upset Demi and she eximed, ¡°What do you guys mean by this? Isn¡¯t Liam doing all this for our


    family? Moreover, all these happened because of Matthew, didn¡¯t it?


    If he hadn¡¯t offended Zachary, would he have sent the thugs over to our site to cause trouble? Do you


    know how much loss we sustained when the work got stopped over the past few days?¡±

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    When James and Helen heard about this, their faces turned into a scowl. That was true; if Mathew hadn¡¯t


    offended Zachary, none of this would have happened.


    ¡°Matthew, you¡¯ll have to be mindful of your words with people in the future. Don¡¯t offend others the


    moment you open your mouth to speak. As businessmen, we¡¯ll only prosper in harmony. Do you


    understand?¡± James advised earnestly.


    ¡°Dad, how could you say that?¡± Sasha asked, annoyed. ¡°Matthew just solved the matter for our family.


    What did he do wrong?¡±


    Helen pouted. ¡°He started this mess, so who should solve it if not him? Also, why did you offend


    someone like Zachary?


    He¡¯s the heir to the Jackson family, so just one word from him and it would be all over for Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals! Matthew, you¡¯re such a jinx. Look how much trouble we¡¯re going through just


    because of you!¡±


    ¡°How could you me Matthew for the trouble with Zachary? It was Zachary who came to seek trouble


    with us. So do you mean we should just let him walk all over us?¡± Sasha argued.


    Sneering, Helen replied, ¡°Everything happens for a reason. Why did Zachary target him instead of, say,


    me? It must be him who¡¯s the problem!¡±


    ¡°Zachary was picking on me, and Matthew was helping me!¡± Sasha cried.


    Helen was momentarily speechless and only said in a near whisper after a long while, ¡°He could¡¯ve


    helped without making him angry.


    Can¡¯t he be a little more courteous toward a big shot like him? If he had just bear with it a little, nothing


    like this would have happened.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re unreasonable!¡± Sasha eximed angrily.


    ¡°Sasha, watch your tone with your mother,¡± James warned.


    The whole time, Matthew was silent because he did not care about this. It wasn¡¯t the first time that


    James and Helen found him to be a nuisance, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with them. What


    really confused him was actually Zachary.


    Since he was no longer the heir to the Jackson Family, he didn¡¯t have that much power to pick a fight


    with Matthew now. If this incident was his order, then there must be another problem behind this. No, this


    wouldn¡¯t do. He had to investigate this incident thoroughly.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After dinner, Matthew sent everyone home and left by himself. He found Tiger and asked him about his


    investigations. Knowing that this incident was not so simple, he had already sent Tiger to look into it


    since afternoon.


    ording to Tiger¡¯s investigations, the mastermind was not Zachary. He was merely a middleman while


    the real mastermind was actually Samuel, the same Mr. Hughes from the Pharmaceutical Union.


    Since he couldn¡¯t gain any advantage from Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, he thought of this idea to get


    even with them. But he was from the Hughes Family in the provincial capital who didn¡¯t know many


    people in Eastcliff, so he approached Zachary instead.


    Coincidentally, Zachary hated Matthew to the core and it was a pity that he was powerless to go against


    him, now that he was no longer the heir to the Jackson Family. So the two of them hit it off immediately


    and Zachary found Jacob with his gang to stir up this incident.


    After telling him all that had happened, Tiger added in a worried tone, ¡°Mr. Larson, Mr. Hughes is not an


    easy opponent. He¡¯s the most ruthless man from the Hughes Family, or else he wouldn¡¯t be in charge of


    the Pharmaceutical Union!


    In the past, there were many pharmaceuticalpanies who refused to join the Union, but he took care


    of them who all became obedient. There were even a few bosses in the pharma business who vanished


    together with their families, all as a result of Mr. Hughes¡¯ vicious plot!


    Back then, he personally came to seek trouble with Mr. Carlson who almost suffered a huge loss. If it


    wasn¡¯t for Master Newman¡¯s backing, hispany would have been taken over by the Union!¡±


    Matthew furrowed his brows; it seemed like he had unestimated Samuel. ¡°In that case, he¡¯ll use


    underhand tactics on us again because he didn¡¯t get his way this time?¡±

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Tiger nodded. ¡°That¡¯s for sure! Mr. Hughes is infamous for using unscrupulous methods to achieve his


    aim. After my appearance tonight, he¡¯ll know that Mr. Carlson is helping you and maye up with other


    underhand tactics. Mr. Larson, why don¡¯t you inform Master Newman? With him around, he wouldn¡¯t


    dare to do anything!¡±


    But Matthew shook his head. ¡°This is my own problem, so I¡¯ll solve it myself! If we even need Master


    Newman¡¯s help just to take care of a mere man like Zachary, then we can forget about being sessful


    in this life.


    Remember this, perhaps we could solve this matter temporarily by relying on others, but that would


    never earn you the respect of others! Tiger, you¡¯ll have to understand this rule in life when you¡¯re working


    for me from now on.


    If you run into any trouble in the future when you¡¯re carrying out tasks for me, you¡¯ll have to solve it


    yourself whenever you can. Only then would people respect you!¡±


    While Matthew was telling him that, he couldn¡¯t help but recall his father¡¯s teachings; by relying on


    others, in the end he could only assume someone else¡¯s authority as his own and unable to earn the


    reverence of others. A person had to rely on himself! The world would surrender to you after you had


    be strong!


    Nodding his head vigorously, Tiger felt a surge of excitement in his heart. By telling him all these, it


    meant that Matthew really wanted to take him under his wing. Still, he was a little concerned as Samuel


    was from the Hughes Family. Could Matthew solve this matter?


    Next, Matthew continued to ask Tiger in detail the information regarding Samuel, including his


    personality, his way of dealing with things and such. Thereafter, he sent Tiger to find out Zachary¡¯s


    location and soon, Tiger came back with the information that Zachary was partying in a club right now.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, should I get someone to beat him up?¡± Tiger asked in a low voice.


    With a wave of his hand, Matthew rejected that idea. ¡°There¡¯s no use in beating him up. With the Ten


    Greatest Families of Eastcliff as his backing, he¡¯ll return to seek revengeter if we hit him now.


    Furthermore, he¡¯ll even use that influence against us and make things even more difficult for us. To solve


    this matter, the easiest way is to kill him and solve it from the root!¡±


    Stunned, Tiger then said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Larson, t-this is not such a good idea. He¡¯s the heir to the


    Jackson Family and things will blow up if he¡¯s dead.


    When that timees and the Jacksons investigate, the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff would


    definitely help them out. Although Master Newman isn¡¯t afraid of them, this still breaks the rules. Even if


    he wants to lend you a hand, he might not be able to find an appropriate reason for that!¡±


    ¡°Did I say that I¡¯ll kill him myself?¡± Matthew asked with augh. ¡°Tiger, use your brains a little more when


    you handle matters in the future.¡±


    Confused, Tiger asked, ¡°Mr. Larson, you¡¯re not doing it yourself? T-Then are you going to look for a


    killer?¡±


    With a faint smile, Matthew shook his head and slowly told him about his n.


    Upon listening, Tiger¡¯s eyes grewrge and he gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Mr. Larson, I-I have no words to


    say. Your n is wless and kills many birds with one stone! Not only can you get rid of that


    troublemaker, Zachary, you can even take care of the Hughes. I take my hats off to you!¡±


    Matthew patted Tiger¡¯s shoulder lightly. ¡°Alright, go do your job. Make proper arrangements for the


    strategy which I just told you, do you understand?¡±


    Tiger immediately nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Larson. You can leave this with me!¡±


    Bringing a group of men with him, Tiger left and started to get busy. As for Matthew, he found a car and


    stopped outside of a club.


    A little more than two hourster, Zachary came out of the club in his drunken state. His arm was


    wrapped around a beautiful woman and he left driving recklessly with Matthew following closely behind


    him.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Tonight, Zachary was fated to die!

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Tailing Zachary until they came to a slightly remote road in the suburb, Matthew made sure that there


    was no one around before stepping on the gas pedal and crashed into him directly from behind.


    ¡°Damn you. Can¡¯t you drive? B*stard, how dare you crash into me? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Zachary cursed as he got


    off the car with a strong stench of alcohol lingering on his body.


    Keeping his head lowered, Matthew walked over and gave him a punch, knocking him out. Then, he


    dragged him into his own car and drove off, only dragging him out again when they reached a secluded


    part of the forest in the mountains.


    By now, Zachary had already realized that it was Matthew and he panicked. ¡°W-What are you going to


    do? I¡¯m warning you, Matthew. I¡¯m from the Jackson Family. If you dare to even touch me, the Jacksons


    definitely won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Letting out a coldugh, Matthew stepped on Zachary¡¯s chest and said in a chilling tone, ¡°Zachary, I¡¯ve


    told you before that you¡¯re a dead man if you ruffle my feathers again! It looks like you didn¡¯t take my


    words seriously!¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t believe you have the guts to kill me!¡± he stammered frantically.


    Matthew cast a look around at their surroundings. ¡°If I¡¯m not killing you, then why did I bring you here?¡±


    After taking a look around, Zachary was finally struck with fear and he trembled. ¡°Mr. Larson, I-I realized


    my mistake now. But I was ordered by someone this time; i-it¡¯s Samuel from the Hughes Family. He was


    the one who told me to do it because he wanted to im Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. He also


    promised me that he¡¯ll help me to reinstate my status as the Jackson¡¯s heir.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Matthew feigned his surprise. ¡°Samuel Hughes? We merely didn¡¯t want to join the Union. Is there a need


    to do something like this? Are you lying to me?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare lie to you, Mr. Larson! It was really Mr. Hughes. Not only is he after Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals, he¡¯s also after your wife. This was all his idea and I was merely pulling the strings and


    bridging his ideas. This really has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Matthew knitted his brows and appeared to be having an internal conflict, looking as if he was terrified of


    Samuel¡¯s strength.


    Trembling in fear, Zachary pleaded, ¡°Mr. Larson, I-I¡¯ve told you everything. You can let me off now. I


    swear I won¡¯t go against you anymore. From now on, I¡¯ll take a detour from you if I see you in Eastcliff.


    Please regard me as nothing and let me off.¡±


    Looking at him, Matthew said in indifference, ¡°Zachary, I could give you a chance, but remember, this is


    the only chance! If you step on my toes again, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as this!¡± Then, he patted his


    shoulder lightly and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened tonight. Or else, I¡¯lle after your


    life!¡±


    Nodding his head repeatedly, Zachary assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Larson, my lips are sealed!¡±


    After Matthew stood up and left, he returned to his car and gave Tiger a call, instructing him not to kill


    Jacob just yet.


    Zachary kept his eyes peeled and watched until Matthew was long gone before the fear in his eyes


    gradually turned into fury. When the sound of his car engine had trailed offpletely, he cursed in


    anger, ¡°Just you wait, Larson! I swear I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Subsequently, he struggled to get up, but felt pins and needles in his legs and couldn¡¯t bring himself on


    his feet at all. He thought that his legs were numb after squatting for too long, but the condition didn¡¯t turn


    for the better even after he rested for a while. Helpless, he could only sh out his cellphone and called


    Samuel, briefly telling him his situation and asking him to send help over.


    Soon, Samuel arrived quietly with a few other men, all appearing especially hidden in the darkness with


    their ck attires.


    ¡°Master Hughes, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Zachary cried. ¡°That b*stard Matthew actually had the guts to do


    this to me, so you¡¯ll have to avenge for me! Let¡¯s catch that b*stardter and tear him to pieces, or else I


    won¡¯t be appeased!¡± he added through gritted teeth.


    Next to him, Samuel stared at him with a solemn face. ¡°You blurted out my name?¡± he asked in a low


    growl.


    The look on Zachary¡¯s face changed and he exined, ¡°Master Hughes, I-I was left with no other choice.


    He wanted to kill me and I had to save myself! But don¡¯t worry, Master Hughes. Matthew was merely a


    bluff with no guts to do anything to me at all, and even threatened me to not tell anyone about what


    happened tonight. This shows that he was also afraid that people would find out that he kidnapped me.¡±


    A twinkle glimmered in Samuel¡¯s eyes as he bent down with a grin. ¡°Really? So that means not many


    people knew that he kidnapped you?¡±


    Zachary shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. There was another woman with me in the car earlier. If


    anyone investigates, it would definitely lead back to Matthew. However, everything will be fine as long as


    I return, and you won¡¯t be exposed either. Get me out of here first, Master Hughes. I don¡¯t know why but


    my legs are numb and I can¡¯t stand up.¡±


    An evil grin spread across Samuel¡¯s face. ¡°Since you can¡¯t stand up, you might as well not get up


    forever.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s expression changed again. ¡°Master Hughes, w-what do you mean?¡±


    Ignoring him, Samuel muttered, ¡°This Larson person is not an easy opponent at all! He¡¯s smart and can


    put up a fight. He is a talented man indeed. Well, Eastcliff belongs to Billy Newman, so the Hughes can¡¯t


    extend their influence here, either. Looks like we¡¯ll have to make a kill using somebody else¡¯s knife!¡±


    ¡°Make a kill with somebody else¡¯s knife? Whose knife are you using?¡± Zachary asked, puzzled.


    Samuel cast him a look and grinned, ¡°Of course, it will be the knife from the Jacksons.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°My family? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible, Master Hughes. That Matthew has


    something to do with Mr. Newman, so my family definitely won¡¯t interfere in this matter.¡±


    ¡°It will be impossible to let the Jacksons deal with him directly, but what if someone from the Jacksons


    died in his hands?¡±


    Surprised, he asked, ¡°Who? Who did he kill?¡±


    WIth a creepy look in his eyes, Samuel asked him in a whisper, ¡°Who do you think?¡±


    At first, Zachary was stunned, then his expression changed into one of shock and he eximed, ¡°Y-You


    want to kill me and put the me on him?¡±

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Chuckling softly, Samuel remarked, ¡°Zachary, you¡¯re not that dumb after all!¡±


    In sheer panic, Zachary said, ¡°Master Hughes, you can¡¯t do this. I work for you, so I¡¯m one of your men.


    Y-You can¡¯t kill me. Besides, I¡¯ve already been abandoned by the Jacksons. There¡¯s no point in killing


    me.¡±


    ¡°Regardless if you¡¯re an abandoned child, you¡¯re still a descendant of the Jacksons, and they¡¯ll definitely


    seek revenge if you die in the hands of others. Even if Mr. Newman tries to help, it may not be of any


    use! Tonight, it was Matthew who kidnapped you here.


    If you were dead, there¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t be implicated in this. That will work out fine, because


    without doing anything, I can just sit back and watch the show. How interesting!¡± Samuel thenughed in


    a shilling, cold manner which also carried triumph.


    Trembling in fear, Zachary pleaded but it was of no use at all. Samuel¡¯s men killed him and left his body


    in the wilderness. Thereafter, Samuel and his men cleared all evidence and left under the nket of


    the night. This whole matter was executed without a single soul knowing about it.


    It wasn¡¯t until near his death that Zachary truly regretted his actions. Why did he pick a fight with Matthew


    out of the blue? Now, he even had to pay with his life.


    More importantly, and the most frustrating part was, he died without knowing exactly why, and his death


    was even manipted for the benefit of others. The next day, his body was discovered and the news


    spread like bushfire throughout the whole Eastcliff with everyone talking about it.


    The Jacksons dered that they would definitely find the murderer and make him pay with his life.


    Subsequently, Jacob jumped out and told everyone that it was Matthew who killed Zachary.


    He exined in detail the feud between the both of them, including the part where Zachary instructed


    him to stir trouble at the construction site of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. With that, Matthew would


    have the motive for killing Zachary.


    Immediately after that, someone revealed that it was Matthew who followed Zachary that night, and the


    woman who was with him stood out and pointed out Matthew as the one who crashed into Zachary¡¯s car


    and took him away.


    All the evidence pointed at Matthew as the murderer. In the early afternoon, he was taken away for


    investigations and this topic became the talk of the town in Eastcliff.


    Many members of the Jackson Family stood out and mored for him to pay with his life, and Zachary¡¯s


    parents even made a scene at Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, demanding Sasha to hand over Matthew.


    Because of this, work couldn¡¯t be continued, and no matter how Sasha persuaded them, they refused to


    leave until she gave them an exnation.


    When her family heard about this, they all rushed to thepany and Demi was the first to exim the


    moment they stepped into the room. ¡°Sasha, well isn¡¯t your husband just amazing? I¡¯ve told you to


    divorce him, but you wouldn¡¯t listen.


    Great, now he has killed someone and the whole of Eastcliff knows that we have a murderer as an in-


    law! Our family has been innocent all these while but with this, our reputation ispletely tarnished!¡±


    With reddened eyes, Sasha cried, ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that, Demi! How could Matthew be a murderer?


    He must be innocent and everyone else must have wronged him!¡±


    ¡°Wronged?¡± Demi snorted. ¡°Are you saying everyone in Eastcliff ganged up to use him? How could


    he be wronged when so many people saw it and there¡¯s concrete evidence? Sasha, you¡¯re the only one


    who trusts him!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Take a closer look at him¡ªpointy mouth, an ape-like chin, triangr eyes and high cheekbones with a


    vicious look in his eyes. It¡¯s only a matter of time before he bes a killer! With such a person at


    home, just the thought of it is enough to send chills down my back.¡±


    James added in a disappointed tone, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought that he¡¯s such a person! Sasha, I don¡¯t expect


    you to marry into a noble family, but your husband should at least be a simple and kind person!


    Look at him now, and he can evenmit murder! T-This is terrifying! This won¡¯t do. You must divorce


    him this time!¡±

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    ¡°Dad, Matthew didn¡¯t kill anyone! He merely took Zachary away, but did anyone see himmit the


    murder? This case isn¡¯t concluded yet, so how could you say that?¡± Sasha cried.


    ¡°The police had already taken him in and you¡¯re still iming it¡¯s not concluded? Why can¡¯t you believe


    that he¡¯s got the looks of a murderer?


    I don¡¯t care about anything else, but our family can¡¯t have a killer as our son-inw! No matter what,


    you¡¯ll have to divorce him this time!¡± Helenmanded.


    Nodding vigorously, James agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right, why would the police take him away if he didn¡¯t kill


    anyone? Furthermore, why did he kidnap Zachary out of the blue? Isn¡¯t he just asking for this?¡±


    Bursting out in anger, Sasha retorted, ¡°He only kidnapped Zachary because of our family! Jacob was


    sent by Zachary and Matthew merely wanted to solve our family¡¯s problem once and for all! Don¡¯t you


    have some conscience? He¡¯s doing it for our family and all you¡¯re doing is make a dig at him?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying we don¡¯t have a conscience?¡± Helenshed back at her. ¡°What do you mean he¡¯s doing it


    for our family? Did we tell or beg him to do it? He decided to act like a hooligan on his own and did


    something like this. How could you me us?¡±


    Sasha was speechless; she didn¡¯t think that her parents could be so ungrateful. It was only because of


    her family that Matthew was now in this state, but her parents were not appreciative at all. Instead, they


    shifted the me on him, and this made her bitterly disappointed!


    Gritting her teeth, she hissed, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll tell Matthew not to be so meddlesome in the future and not do


    anything for this family anymore!¡±


    Laughing disdainfully, Helen went on, ¡°What? Are you speaking about the future? Sasha, we don¡¯t even


    know how much longer he can live. As a murderer, he has to pay with his life. Don¡¯t you know that?


    We want you to divorce him for your own good, because we don¡¯t want you to carry the title of a widow!


    We¡¯re so worried about you, but you¡¯re not grateful at all and keep going against us because of this


    trash. How could you let us down like this?¡±


    James kept nodding his head with a gleeful sneer, as if he was sure that Matthew would be dead this


    time.


    Right at this moment, the door burst open and Matthew walked through under everyone¡¯s shocked gaze.


    ¡°Matthew, w-why are you back?¡± Helen stuttered in surprise and took a step back unwittingly, looking at


    him warily.


    On the other hand, Sasha was delighted, and greeted him in a hurry, ¡°How are you, Matthew? Are you


    fine?¡±


    Reaching out, Helen grabbed her back. ¡°Don¡¯t go over. He¡¯s a murderer! How dare a murderer like you


    roam around! I¡¯ll call the police on you!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I just came back from the police station,¡± he said, annoyed. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him. This has nothing to


    do with me!¡±


    ¡°See? I told you he definitely didn¡¯t kill anyone. The police investigated and found out that it wasn¡¯t you


    who did it and released you, right? That¡¯s amazing, I knew it wasn¡¯t Matthew who did it!¡± Sasha


    eximed in excitement.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, another person walked in and said in a cold voice, ¡°The police only released him for now due to


    lack of evidence, but they didn¡¯t say he was no longer suspicious! Larson, you may have fooled the


    police but not us! The Jacksons will make you pay with your life for killing my nephew!¡±


    This person was from the Jackson Family who had a high standing in his household. His name was


    Harvey Jackson¡ªZachary¡¯s third uncle¡ªand he was here to investigate this matter under the order of


    his family.


    Helen immediately chirped in, ¡°You¡¯re right, he has to pay with his life! Mr. Jackson, this incident has


    nothing to do with us. Take him away and w-we¡¯ll not stop you!¡±


    With an equally irked look on his face, James added, ¡°The Cunninghams has nothing to do with such a


    shameless criminal!¡±

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Sasha shot a furious look at her parents and eximed, ¡°Dad, Mom, how could you do this? The police


    already released Matthew, which goes to show that he definitely wasn¡¯t the killer! Mr. Jackson, I hope


    you¡¯ll get things straight before saying anything! My husband is not a murderer for sure!¡±


    Sneering, Harvey said, ¡°B*tch, shut your mouth! He¡¯s not a murderer just because you said so? Larson,


    it¡¯s useless no matter how well you try to hide it. The Jacksons have already got hold of solid evidence


    which can prove that you¡¯re indeed the murderer!


    Let me tell you, you¡¯re dead this time! However, it¡¯s not just you, but also the Cunninghams. And


    especially you, Sasha Cunningham! This incident started all because of you. I¡¯ll let you live a life worse


    than death itself!¡± Then, his face distorted into a cruel and solemn expression, looking as if he had


    already crushed her under his feet.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    This struck James with panic and he cried, ¡°Mr. Jackson, Matthew has nothing to do with us and we have


    no idea what he did. Every hatred has a cause, but p-please don¡¯t hurt the innocent.¡±


    As she wiped away her tears, Helen sobbed, ¡°Matthew, you jinx! Look what you¡¯ve done! Are you doing


    this because you think we don¡¯t have enough trouble at home?


    Do you want us to live the rest of our lives in shame? It¡¯s fine if y-you¡¯re tired of living, but why do you


    have to drag us along?¡±


    Without saying anything, Matthew walked straight to Harvey.


    Sniggering coldly, Harvey taunted him, ¡°What is it? Are you not admitting it? That¡¯s pointless anyway!


    This time, I¡¯ll take your life, and that b*tch, Sasha Cunningham¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Matthew suddenly delivered a p on his face and sent him rolling


    on the ground. ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± Harvey shouted.


    As he was about to get up, Matthew kicked him in the face and he fell to the ground again, looking


    incredibly pathetic with blood trickling down his nostrils.


    Subsequently, a few men from the Jacksons came in and Harvey instructed in a holler, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Sasha panicked and shouted, ¡°Security, throw all these people out!¡±


    Just when thepany security officers were about to rush forward, James interjected, ¡°Get back! This


    incident has nothing to do with Cunningham Pharmaceuticals!


    Mr. Jackson, as you¡¯ve seen, we won¡¯t ever help this b*stard. You can do whatever you want and we


    won¡¯t interfere at all!¡±


    Staring at each other, the security officers were at a loss of what to do as awkwardness washed over


    them.


    ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡± Sasha cried out.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± he shouted at her. ¡°Do you want our whole family to go down with him? He¡¯s a murderer and


    yet, you¡¯re still helping him. Can¡¯t you tell right from wrong?¡±


    Pulling her back, Helen added, ¡°Sasha, we¡¯re doing this for your own good! We shouldn¡¯t be involved in


    this incident.


    He can evenmit a murder, so this goes to show that he¡¯s already lost his humanity. He may even kill


    you in the future if you insist on being with him!¡±


    Just then, the men sent by the Jacksons dashed in and surrounded Matthew in a bout ofmotion with


    James and Helen watching eagerly, wishing that these people would take him away directly. However,


    none of them was Matthew¡¯s opponent and he took them down effortlessly, leaving Harvey to stare at the


    scene in shock.


    ¡°H-How dare you fight back! Larson, it¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re a good fighter! There¡¯s nowhere you can


    run if the Jacksons wants you dead in Eastcliff!¡± Harvey bellowed.


    Lowering himself to stare at him, Matthew said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t run away! I didn¡¯t do it


    so there¡¯s nothing the Jacksons could do to threaten me!


    But you¡¯ll have to listen carefully that Sasha is my wife and the love of my life. You can insult me, but not


    her! If you dare condemn her again, Harvey Jackson, I¡¯ll make sure you die a miserable death!¡±

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    When Matthew was finishing hisst sentence, a cold re emitted from his eyes and his face filled with


    hostility in a ferocious expression which was rarely seen.


    Harvey trembled as he came to the sudden realization that the man in front of him was not a useless


    bum he could easily manipte!


    ¡°I-It¡¯s useless for you to tell me these. Let me tell you, the Jacksons has all the evidence pointing to you


    as the murderer!¡±


    Matthew snorted. ¡°Since you have the evidence, then bring it out!¡±


    ¡°I dare you to show up at the Jackson¡¯s Estate at eight tonight!¡± he challenged through a tightened jaw.


    ¡°At that time, we¡¯ll show you the powerful evidence which proves that you¡¯re the murderer!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you this chance and show up on time! However, I need to remind you of this, Mr.


    Jackson. You not only caused such a big scene at Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, but also gave my


    wife¡¯s family so much trouble and smeared my reputation greatly.


    The Jackson Family has to pay for all these wrongs! In the end, if it turns out that I didn¡¯tmit the


    crime, how does the Jacksons intend topensate for all these?¡±


    Laughing hysterically, he replied in glee, ¡°Larson, stop dreaming! Do you really think you pulled it off


    wlessly? I¡¯m telling you, we have all the evidence which can crucify you!¡±


    ¡°Very well, then. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing the evidence as well. But I¡¯m telling you that if it can¡¯t


    prove anything, then you¡¯ll have topensate for my loss!¡± Turning to look at Sasha, his voice


    softened.


    ¡°Sasha, shouldn¡¯t they pay us 200 million for ruining thepany¡¯s reputation? And with the trouble he


    caused us plus some defamation ims, these should amount to 100 million! That¡¯s it. If you can¡¯t prove


    that Imitted the murder, then the Jacksons would have topensate us 300 million!¡±


    Without wasting a moment, James interjected, ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t bring our name into this. This has nothing


    to do with us and we don¡¯t want thepensation money, either! You can do whatever you want, but this


    incident has nothing to do with my family. Mr. Jackson, please convey to your father that the


    Cunninghams won¡¯t be involved in this incident for sure!¡±


    Sasha was furious and wanted to say something, but Helen covered her mouth.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Harvey chuckled indifferently. ¡°Your father-inw doesn¡¯t want to be involved in this


    at all. Larson, do you know what the meaning of betrayal is? And here you are, still hoping for that 300


    million. I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re going down tonight!¡±


    With that, he waved his hand as he instructed his men, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Then facing the Cunninghams, he


    dered, ¡°James, Helen and also Sasha, listen carefully! Tonight, you¡¯ll have to be there as well. If you


    dare give me the slip, I assure you that I¡¯ll sink all of you to the bottom of Lake Eastcliff tomorrow!¡±


    Both James and Helen fell sitting on the floor with a thud,pletely stunned. They didn¡¯t expect that


    they couldn¡¯t detach themselves from the situation even though they had tried so hard!


    Rushing to Matthew¡¯s side, Sasha assured, ¡°Everything will be fine, Matthew! I¡¯m here for you no matter


    what! We¡¯re not afraid of the Jacksons and even if we have to risk the entire Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals, I won¡¯t let them get their way!¡±


    A warm sensation rushed into Matthew¡¯s chest at her words. At the most crucial point, his wife still stood


    by him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hopping mad with rage, Helen scolded, ¡°Sasha, you might as well send me and your father to our


    graves! Matthew, you jinx!


    Why do you implicate us with the trouble you caused? Oh my, why is my life so difficult? How did I get


    involved with a murderer like you? How am I supposed to continue living now?¡±


    ¡°Mom, how could you say that?¡± Sasha asked angrily. ¡°Matthew is doing this for our family! Even at a


    time like this, he still asked forpensation from the Jacksons on our behalf. Can¡¯t you tell his


    sincerity?¡±


    James burst into anger. ¡°Who wants thispensation? I¡¯m telling you, Matthew, don¡¯t implicate us!


    Even if you get any sort ofpensation in the end, we definitely won¡¯t even take a single nce at it!¡±

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    In the end, Matthew was thrown out of the office by James and Helen. At the basement parking lot, Tiger


    was there waiting for him.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Matthew, everything has been arranged as you instructed. However, Master Newman said that he could


    make the Jacksons shut their trap if you wanted to!¡± Tiger said.


    Matthew waved his hand. ¡°Thank Mr. Newman for me and tell him that I¡¯ll handle this myself!¡±


    Tiger¡¯s face brimmed with admiration; by rejecting Billy¡¯s personal offer to help, that showed that Matthew


    truly had a bold spirit.


    But still, his heart was filled with agitation at the thought of Matthew¡¯s n. If everything went ording


    as scheduled, not only Matthew, but even himself would rise a level above!


    ¡°By the way, Timothy Wayne called as well asking if we need any assistance!¡± he informed Matthew.


    Chuckling, Matthew replied, ¡°Thank him just the same, and tell him he can send some people over


    tonight to watch the show.¡±


    ¡°I got it!¡± Tiger answered with a nod.


    After leaving Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, Matthew didn¡¯t go to work and went straight to Lakeside


    Garden to take a break instead.


    Natalie was still unconscious and he spoke gently to her at her bedside, ¡°Nat, it won¡¯t take long for me to


    heal you. In fact, I promise you that I¡¯ll get back everything that our family had lost!¡±


    Not much time had passed since Matthew returned home before he suddenly received a call from Helen,


    asking him to return to thepany immediately. Puzzled, he rushed there and heard Liam¡¯s


    exaggerated tone of voice at the door when he reached.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, there¡¯s no doubt about it. This is definitely the work of that b*stard, Matthew! Last night,


    someone witnessed him kidnap Young Master Jackson. It was him who brought Young Master Jackson


    to the mountains, and then he died there.


    There¡¯s a witness and the tools he used for the crime. It¡¯s the end for that b*stard this time!¡± Liam said,


    painting the picture for the rest of them with a gleeful look on his face.


    Sneering, Demi added, ¡°You may know everything about a person, but not what¡¯s in his heart! Look at


    this guy, who may have an appearance of an honest chap, going about in his wimpy ways.


    Nobody would have thought that he could do something so cruel secretly! Luckily, we discovered this


    early. Otherwise, he¡¯ll remain as a ticking bomb in our home!¡±


    Her statement received the nods of approval from her parents with shocked looks on their faces. Furious,


    Sasha asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys said enough yet? Are you not done? Liam, don¡¯t throw usations at


    my husband based on hearsays.¡±


    Liam cast her a look and said leisurely, ¡°Sasha, those are not hearsays. I asked my friend who¡¯s a


    policeman, and he told me that they have solid evidence.¡±


    Demi scorned, ¡°Did you hear that? This is the evidence from the officials! Sasha, my husband may


    use Matthew, but will the officials do it?¡±


    Nodding, James and Helen agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Sasha. It¡¯s impossible for the police to simply use


    him.¡±


    Before she could rebut them, Matthew entered the room and cast Liam a look before asking in a low


    growl, ¡°Liam, are you sure this is the evidence that the police have?¡±


    Seeing Matthew, Liam was a little unsettled, but he squared his jaw and replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m absolutely


    sure!¡±


    ring at him, Demi said, ¡°You came at the right timing, Matthew. Sign these divorce papers quickly.


    From now on, it¡¯s over between you and my sister! You¡¯re a murderer, so don¡¯t implicate my sister. You


    got that?¡±


    Without giving two hoots about her, Matthew continued to ask, ¡°Liam, don¡¯t you think that your words are


    illogical? Since the police have such solid evidence, then why did they release me in the first ce?¡±


    With that, Liam was caught tongue-tied with his eyes widened, unable to rebut anything for a long while.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Sasha cracked up. ¡°That¡¯s right! Liam, the fact that they released Matthew goes to show that he¡¯s not the


    murderer. What do you have to say now?¡±


    Tightening his jaw, Liam said in defiance, ¡°T-They haven¡¯t found these evidence when they released you!


    These evidence w-were uncovered just now.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Matthew sniggered. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then call the police on me now!¡±


    Liam was speechless. He was simply telling tales; these were not the evidence the police got at all!


    When she saw the look on his face, Sasha giggled. ¡°Why are you quiet now, Liam? Call the police if


    you have the evidence. What is holding you back?


    Are you afraid to verify the tale you just made up? If you¡¯re not calling the police, then I will! You¡¯re


    spreading rumors and ndering others. Do you know what crime that is?¡±


    The look on his face changed instantly as he blurted, ¡°I-I remembered it wrongly. This isn¡¯t the news from


    the police. T-This is the information from the Jacksons, but these evidence are absolutely true!¡±


    Sasha snorted and questioned him, ¡°Information from the Jacksons? Can you believe anything they


    say?¡±


    ¡°As one of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff, their words carry the weight worth more than a


    thousand gold. Will they spout nonsense?¡± he spat angrily.


    With that, Sasha simply snorted indifferently as a reply, which angered him as he shouted, ¡°You don¡¯t


    trust me, do you? Fine, I dare you to make a bet with me!


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    You¡¯re the loser if Matthew is the one who did it, but if you lose, you¡¯ll have to hand over Wellness


    Herbary to me! How about that? Do you have the guts?¡±


    Matthew knitted his brows at the sight of Liam who got all fired up, still coveting after Wellness Herbary at


    this time.


    ¡°Why would I be afraid?¡± Sasha burst out furiously. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Liam, if it¡¯s Matthew who did it, not


    only Wellness Herbary, but I can even hand over the entire Cunningham Pharmaceuticals to you!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s heart filled with warmth as he stared at her. Even in critical moments, she never left his side


    and supported him! Meanwhile, Liam was overjoyed because he felt that he was sure to win!


    Then, Matthew asked him instead, ¡°Liam, what happens if you lose?¡±


    ¡°If I lose?¡± Liam jeered.


    ¡°Since you want to make a bet, then you¡¯ll have to make it clear. Without telling what you will do if you


    lose, then how can you make a bet with someone?¡±


    ring at him angrily, Liam chided, ¡°This is a bet I made with Sasha. What has this got to do with you?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife, of course I can¡¯t watch in vain if someone tries to fool her!¡±


    Gritting his teeth, Liam hissed, ¡°Fine, so tell me what you want.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s simple!¡± Matthew chortled. ¡°If you lose, just kneel in front of us and kowtow in apology to us three


    times!¡±


    ¡°Larson, are you insulting him?¡± Demished out at him.


    Instantly, Matthew mmed the table and shouted, ¡°Your husband wants to take away Wellness Herbary


    worth tens of millions with just one word, and yet he didn¡¯t want to fork out anything.


    So who¡¯s being insulting now? Demi Cunningham, do you really take everyone else as an idiot? You


    want to snatch away Wellness Herbary with just one word?¡±


    Demi was dumbfounded as she had never seen him lose his temper so greatly before. On the other


    hand, Liam hurriedly stopped her with his hand, smiling from ear to ear.


    Kowtow in apology was nothing because he was confident that Matthew would be proven to be the


    murderer. Basically, he didn¡¯t have to do anything and still be able to make a windfall!


    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s a deal! Since James and Helen are here, how about if we let them be the witness?¡± Liam


    suggested with a sneer.


    Catching each other¡¯s eyes, James and Helen then nodded slowly.


    ¡°Liam, remember what you said today!¡± Sasha warned, sniggering.


    With a conceited face, he promised, ¡°I won¡¯t take back anything I said and I¡¯ll do it since I¡¯ve already


    spoken it. Unfortunately for you, it¡¯s destined that I won¡¯t lose!¡±

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    In the evening at six o¡¯clock, Tiger arrived all out of breath at Lakeside Garden. ¡°Mr. Larson, the


    preparations are done. We can act now!¡±


    Tiger was unable to hide his excitement knowing that after tonight¡¯s incident, Matthew¡¯s name would be


    able to hold down the Ten Greatest Families! Besides, this would also be his opportunity to rise up.


    Composedly, Matthew nodded in acknowledgement and stood up. After changing into the clothes he


    brought with him, he paced leisurely toward the doors.


    In the area outside of Lakeview Garden, a few dozen cars driven by all of Tiger¡¯s men were waiting.


    Tonight, all of them would bear witness as to how Matthew could finally crush the Ten Greatest Families


    under his feet!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    At seven o¡¯clock, Liam drove the Cunninghams to the Jackson¡¯s Estate, and everyone was dumbstruck


    by the scene which greeted them when they arrived. Built on the beautiful mountainous region in the


    northern suburbs of Eastcliff, the Jackson¡¯s Estate included ake at the side of the mountain with a


    mesmerizing environment.


    The estate covered more than a hundred acres and kept many of its original decorations and


    construction, but every corner didn¡¯t look simple at all.


    At this moment, the parking lot outside was already filled with more than a hundred luxury cars. Even


    though Liam was driving the Panamera from Wellness Herbrary, it was nothing next to these vehicles.


    ¡°Why are there so many luxury cars? Are the Jacksons that rich?¡± Helen asked in a whisper.


    Liam chuckled. ¡°This is not the wealth of the Jacksons. All these cars belong to the Ten Greatest


    Families! Basically, all the heads of the families are here for the event tonight.¡±


    Shocked, she asked, ¡°The heads of the Ten Greatest Families are here? Do they actually take this


    seriously?¡±


    ¡°The Ten Greatest Families have always been a coalition, and whenever something major happens, they


    would solve it together. Zachary was once the heir to the Jacksons and held a high status in his family.


    That was why the Ten Greatest Families can¡¯t just look the other way with regard to his death! Also,


    Matthew had some connections with Mr. Newman preciously, so they¡¯ll definitely make a grand scene


    because they¡¯re worried that he¡¯ll help Matthew out!¡±


    James snorted, ¡°Matthew already had nothing to do with Mr. Newman since a long time ago. So, forget


    that he¡¯ll receive any help from Mr. Newman. Even if he does, what could Mr. Newman do, now that the


    Ten Greatest Families are here?¡±


    Liam nodded his head smugly. ¡°That¡¯s for sure! Looking at the setup tonight, it seems unlikely that


    Matthew will get away with it. Sasha, why don¡¯t you sign the divorce papers now so that you won¡¯t have


    to be widowed when he diester?¡±


    In a cold voice, she replied, ¡°Cut your crap! I¡¯ll never divorce him and he¡¯ll definitely be alright.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ll only give up at the sight of the gallows, Sasha!¡± Demi said sarcastically.


    They entered the estate and saw that it was brightly lit, filled with people. Acting ignorantly, they were


    giddy with everything they saw, as though they had never been in such a setting before. Finally, they


    reached the inner atrium where many people were seated in the hall, including the heads of the Ten


    Greatest Families.


    Harvey was among them and when he saw James and his family, he instantly sneered, ¡°Wow, I thought


    you would never show up! Who would have thought that you actually have some guts and came!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jackson, t-this incident has got nothing to do with us. We don¡¯t know anything about it,¡± James


    hurriedly rified.


    Waving his hand impatiently, Harvey dismissed him. ¡°Enough with this nonsense! This time, not even the


    death of Mr. Larson can settle this! The lives of the Jacksons are very valuable! It¡¯s not even enough if


    you pay with every single life of yours!¡±


    James and his family were shocked, and Helen was so terrified that tears started to well up in her eyes.


    Suddenly, a voice bantered from behind them. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this President Cunningham? You appear even


    prettier in just a few days¡¯ time!¡±


    Everyone spun their heads around, only to see Samuel with a group of men marching toward them in big


    strides.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    The people around all stood up and greeted Samuel, and even the heads of the Ten Greatest Families


    nodded in his direction as a sign of respect.


    With a look of envy, James asked, ¡°Sasha, who¡¯s this? Look at him. Now that¡¯s how a truly important


    figure should be!¡±


    Samuel paced to her and said, ¡°President Cunningham, I¡¯ve already heard about what happened. I am


    also made aware that the Jacksons not only want Matthew dead, but also to destroy the Cunninghams.


    How could your husband get so reckless?


    I could already tell from thest time I visited yourpany that this guy has a problem somewhere up in


    his head, but I didn¡¯t expect him to create such a big trouble within a few days¡¯ time. How could he do


    such a thing?¡±


    Sasha pursed her lips tight and didn¡¯t speak. But James stuttered, ¡°Excuse me, sir. You seem to be


    really familiar with the Ten Greatest Families. Could y-you please put in a good word for us?¡±


    ncing at him, Samuel said casually, ¡°Of course I can put in a good word for you, but the problem is, I


    need a good reason to involve myself in this matter!


    If you had joined the Pharmaceutical Union a few days ago, even the Ten Greatest Families would have


    to show us some face! However, since you¡¯re not one of our members, I-I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not in the position


    to speak up for you!¡±


    Surprised, James asked, ¡°You¡¯re from the Pharmaceutical Union? It¡¯s a good thing to be a member of the


    Union! Sir, c-can we join the Union now?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not impossible,¡± Samuel replied with a smirk. ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid the procedure will be


    complicated because you want to join so suddenly. If it¡¯s not handled properly and someone finds out, I¡¯m


    afraid even the Ten Greatest Families wouldn¡¯t even spare me some dignity.¡±


    ¡°T-Then what should we do?¡± James asked, gripped by anxiety.


    In a whisper, Samuel answered, ¡°The only way now is to get the procedure done in the dark. But we¡¯ll


    have to get it done quietly at a secluded ce. President Cunningham, why don¡¯t youe to my car


    with me and we¡¯ll get the application done there?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s face turned bleak. Of course she knew what Samuel was thinking about; he purely wanted to


    take advantage of her!


    With a troubled look, James agreed, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Sasha, it¡¯s a good thing to join the Union, and it can


    even solve our current crisis. That¡¯s hitting two birds with one stone. Go with this gentleman quickly and


    get it done.¡±


    Sasha was so frustrated that she almost burst into tears. How could her own father be such a fool? She


    lamented silently in her heart, Can¡¯t you tell that this man wants to take advantage of me? Besides the


    company and your own interests, don¡¯t you even care about your daughter anymore?


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, Samuel was gazing expectantly at her with a smile. From the moment he first set


    eyes on her, he had already decided that he would make her his own. Everything was falling together


    nicely now.


    He could kill three birds with one stone¡ªbesides getting rid of Matthew and having his revenge, he could


    take Sasha with him and even seized Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. Just the thought of all these were


    pleasing to him!


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± she said through gritted teeth. ¡°Save your crocodile tears! I¡¯ll never ask for your help


    even if I¡¯m going to die here!¡±


    Samuel¡¯s face froze as he red at her viciously. ¡°President Cunningham, you have quite a strong and


    determined character! Fine, then I¡¯ll wait and see what will happen to the Cunninghams tonight!¡± With


    that, he stomped off in a huff.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind, Sasha?¡± James cried angrily. ¡°This man is an important figure from the Union


    who can help us. H-How could you make him angry? Do you really wish for your mom and I to die here


    and our whole family to perish together with Matthew?¡±

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Sasha shot James a furious look. ¡°Am I the one who lost my mind or is it actually you? Can¡¯t you tell


    what Mr. Hughes meant with that?


    By asking me to get in his car toplete the application, do you think that¡¯s how it should be done?


    Dad, do you think that I should set aside my dignity and chasity for the sake of thepany?¡±


    James froze for a while beforeshing back, ¡°What are you speaking about, Sasha? Mr. Hughes is not


    that kind of person. You¡¯ve misunderstood him! He really wants to help us out!¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    With a forlorn look, Sasha chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s not that kind of person? Dad, how long have you known him?


    Are you so close to him to be able to tell that he really wants to help us out?


    Why would he do that? Is it simply because you fawned on him a little? How did you live your life all


    these decades, Dad? In the world of reality we¡¯re living in, interestes first and there are no fairy


    tales!¡±


    James¡¯s face was pale from anger as he chided, ¡°Sasha, what kind of attitude is this? I fawn on others


    for the sake of our family and for the both of you! How much longer could your mother and I live and how


    much money can we still spend? I¡¯m doing all this for the both of you! Sasha, you¡¯ve disappointed me


    greatly!¡±


    ¡°Sasha, how could you speak to Dad that way?¡± Demi asked immediately. ¡°Mom and Dad have worked


    hard their whole lives and did everything for us. Sasha, you¡¯ve changed! Look at what you¡¯ve be


    now!


    You were not like this in the past. Previously, you were really obedient to Mom and Dad! It must be


    Matthew¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯repletely under his spell now?¡±


    ¡°Look how mature your younger sister is, Sasha,¡± Helen praised. ¡°How did you be like this? But


    that¡¯s alright since Matthew doesn¡¯t have longer days to live. Our family will return to normal and I won¡¯t


    have to see the wretched face of that jinx anymore!¡±


    Sasha trembled with anger as she began to realize that she should move out of the house. If she was to


    continue living with her family, she would suffer a mental breakdown soon.


    In the midst of the noises around, the people began to take their seats, where only Sasha and her family


    were standing in the hall. No one came to wee them and they were now in an incredibly awkward


    position without even having a ce to sit.


    Finally, the noises died down when Old Master Jackson appeared. He greeted the heads of the Ten


    Greatest Families and some other important figures of Eastcliff before settling down on his seat.


    ¡°I guess everyone knows why you¡¯re invited here tonight, so I won¡¯t say much. Our time is precious, so


    let¡¯s not waste it on small talk. Let¡¯s begin!¡± he announced in a booming voice.


    Everyone present nodded their heads and Harvey stood out. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, but Matthew is not here


    yet. He probably has fled to escape punishment and didn¡¯t dare to show up. But I¡¯ve already sent our


    men to look for him and they should be back soon. To not waste everybody¡¯s time, I¡¯ve decided to let his


    wife and family stand trial on his behalf!¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement while James eximed fretfully, ¡°Mr. Jackson, we¡¯ve cut our ties with


    Matthew since a long time ago!


    My daughter has already divorced him and we have nothing to do with him! He¡¯s a wicked criminal,


    whereas we arew-abiding and kind people! H-How could we stand trial on his behalf?¡±


    Harvey snickered, ¡°James, you seem to be pretty close with him thest time you attended the Cloud


    Nine Cocktail Party together!


    So have you now parted ways with him because a great cmity is at hand? It¡¯s useless, I tell you! Your


    family cannot distance yourselves from this incident! Men, bring their whole family forward!¡±

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    A group of men came over and wanted to grab them without waiting for an exnation. Panic-stricken,


    James cried, ¡°Everyone, what I said is true! We have nothing to do with Matthew at all.¡±


    ¡°This jinx really got us into deep trouble,¡± Helen said furiously. ¡°Hemitted a crime, fled to escape


    punishment and left us here to be his scapegoats. I¡¯ve never seen such a despicable person!¡±


    Through gritted teeth, Demi berated, ¡°Sasha, is this the husband whom you trust? Do you consider his


    actions as humane? We¡¯ve told you so many times not to rely on a person like him, but you refused to


    listen! Great, now we all have to pay for it. You must be happy now!¡±


    With a solemn face and tightened jaw, Sasha said, ¡°You can save your sarcasms! Mr. Jackson, Matthew


    is my husband and his problems are mine as well! If there¡¯s a trial, then I alone will stand trial on his


    behalf. This has nothing to do with my family! Let them go and I¡¯ll step forward!¡±


    Harvey sniggered. ¡°I¡¯ve told you this before, Sasha; the lives of the Jacksons are very valuable, but


    yours alone is not enough to pay for it!


    Your whole family has to pay this time! Stop these small talk and bring all of them here! If they refuse to


    come forward, then break their legs and drag them here!¡±


    The men shed out their weapons aggressively and seemed like they were ready to attack them


    straight away. Terrified, James and Helen pleaded shakily, ¡°Please don¡¯t hit us. This has nothing to do


    with us.¡±


    Sasha tightened her jaw and ced herself in front of her parents. ¡°Mr. Jackson, a life for a life. If you


    could prove that we killed your nephew, then I¡¯ll pay with my life. What has this got to do with my family?


    The Jacksons have to be reasonable!¡±


    Immediately, heughed and sneered, ¡°Reasonable? You want me to be reasonable? A life for a life?


    Can your cheap lives bepared to my nephew¡¯s? It¡¯s the same asparing you to a beggar on the


    streets. Is your life the same as a beggar? If Ipare your life to a dog, are they of the same value?¡±


    Upon hearing that, the whole room burst intoughter and Sasha¡¯s face turned pale. The Jacksons were


    such tyrants!


    Just then, a chilling voice came from the door, saying, ¡°Mr. Jackson, your life is worth less than a dog in


    my eyes!¡±


    Everyone spun their heads around only to see Matthew pacing in slowly and they broke into an uproar.


    The sight of him sparked Harvey¡¯s anger as he yelled, ¡°You sure have some guts, Larson! How dare you


    insult me at my home! This is as good as insulting my whole family!


    Men, p him!¡± He was already holding a grudge against Matthew after getting beaten up by him earlier,


    and he wanted to use this opportunity to deliver the first hard blow on him directly.


    A dozen men from the Jacksons rushed over aggressively and surrounded him.


    Matthew snickered, ¡°What now? You¡¯re already starting a fight without even a trial? Is this how


    unreasonable the Jacksons are?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m beating you up because you insulted us!¡± Harvey shouted. ¡°As for the trial, that willeter!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In a cold voice, Matthew argued, ¡°So are you going to p me because I insulted your family? Then


    should I p you for insulting my wife earlier?¡±


    Caught dumbfounded, Harvey retorted, ¡°This is the Jackson¡¯s Residence.¡±


    ¡°So what if it is?¡± he asked indifferently. ¡°So are you saying that you¡¯re above everyone else in your own


    home? Based on your logic, is everyone here tonight also a level below your family?


    The heads of the Ten Greatest Families are all here and you¡¯re using your family¡¯s rules to suppress


    people instead of speaking sense and justice. Do you really think that the Ten Greatest Families are just


    as unreasonable?¡±

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Matthew¡¯s words received the approval from everyone present as they nodded their heads. Frowning,


    Old Master Jackson shot Harvey a displeased look. When it came to verbal argument, Harvey was a far


    cry from Matthew.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Anyone who arrives is a guest. Harvey, invite Mr. Larson in!¡± he ordered softly.


    Harvey¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. Since Old Master Jackson had spoken personally, it meant


    that he was unhappy with him. Hence, he threw a fierce re at Matthew, as his hatred for him grew


    greater.


    The Jackson¡¯s men retreated to allow Matthew into the hall and he went next to Sasha. With tears in her


    eyes, she grabbed his arm tightly and refused to let go. Matthew grinned at her and assured, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, silly. Everything will be alright. Trust me!¡±


    Sasha nodded her head earnestly while her family¡¯s faces were drained of blood. At this moment, Demi


    peeled Sasha away from Matthew as she shouted in anger, ¡°Didn¡¯t you run away to escape


    punishment, Matthew? What happened? Did you realize that you can¡¯t make a run for it so you came


    back to take a chance? I¡¯m telling you, be responsible for your own actions. This has nothing to do with


    us! It¡¯s your business if you live or die. Remember, don¡¯t implicate us!¡±


    ¡°Demi, how could you say that?¡± Sasha cried anxiously.


    ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡± Demi snapped.


    Harvey strode over and said in a gruff, ¡°Larson, since you¡¯re already here, then let¡¯s begin!¡±


    Composedly, Matthew gave a nod and walked to the middle of the hall with his head held high. Seated


    all over the room were the heads of the Ten Greatest Families.


    With half-closed eyes and M beads in his hands, Old Master Jackson appeared as if everything going


    on was none of his business. In fact, the person holding the highest authority in the Jacksons was not


    the head of the family, but this old master who had lived for more than eighty years. Seated at the side


    was Samuel who sniggered and threw a look at Matthew, and he had an inexplicably smug and gleeful


    look on his face.


    At this time, Harvey¡¯s voice boomed throughout the hall, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll present the evidence first! These


    are the several surveince footages we obtained from the ces where it happened. It clearly recorded


    Matthew kidnapping my nephew, brought him to the crime scene and then left by himself. Also, we found


    the car that Matthew was driving at that time. These are all solid evidence!¡± As he spoke, he yed the


    surveince videos onto a projected screen, as well as pictures showing the car which Matthew drove.


    Everyone across the room nodded when they finished viewing the disy on the screen, agreeing that


    these were indeed the most straightforward evidence.


    With a smug face, Harvey continued, ¡°In addition to that, we also have a witness. She¡¯s the woman who


    was in my nephew¡¯s car that night. Bring her here!¡±


    A couple of minutester, a woman in thick makeup was brought over and he asked her loudly, ¡°Let me


    ask you, what exactly happened that night?¡±


    She quickly replied, ¡°Young Master Jackson was sending me home that night. On the way back, Matthew


    crashed into us on the road. He even beat him up and muttered something about killing Young Master


    Jackson, and then he took him away. I was so terrified I didn¡¯t dare to leave the car at all.¡±


    Still with a conceited look on his face, Harvey said, ¡°Everyone heard that. Now, with the evidence and


    witness here, what else do you have to say, Matthew?¡±


    Everyone turned their gazes on Matthew. The way they looked at it, these evidence were enough to give


    Matthew the death sentence.


    Demi scowled, ¡°What do you think now? I¡¯ve told you so¡ª he¡¯s a murderer! Sasha, is this the husband


    whom you ce your trust with? Do you know that this blind faith of yours will ruin our whole family?


    Why don¡¯t we look for Mr. Hughes and speak with him properly? We still have a chance if we join the


    Union now!¡±


    Gritting her teeth and holding her palms into tight fists, Sasha dered, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Matthew must


    be innocent!¡±


    Demi responded with a snort. ¡°Sasha, you won¡¯t give up until all hope is lost, will you? Fine, I¡¯ll see if you


    can still trust him like this when he diester!¡±

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Matthewughed it off lightly. ¡°Mr. Jackson, isn¡¯t it too arbitrary to nail me as the murderer with just these


    evidence?¡±


    In a fit of rage, Harvey shouted, ¡°Larson, are you still trying to deny even when we¡¯re presented with


    these solid evidence? Let me tell you, it¡¯s useless even if you refuse to admit! With the members of the


    Ten Greatest Families here tonight, they¡¯ll make a judgment about this incident!¡±


    The members of the Ten Greatest Families began voicing out their opinions, ¡°I think these evidence are


    enough.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Everything was caught clearly on tape. It¡¯s definitely enough to sentence him!¡±


    ¡°I agree. These evidence are sufficient. What else is left to say?¡±


    Delighted, Harvey felt at ease with the support from the Ten Greatest Families.


    Subsequently, James stood up and asked loudly, ¡°Matthew, are you still unrepentant at this time? All the


    evidence has beenid out, so what else do you have to say?¡±


    Helen nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s useless even if you try to deny it!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, what are you talking about?¡± Sasha asked, distressed. ¡°How are these considered as


    evidence? These do not prove anything!¡±


    Demi scoffed, ¡°Why aren¡¯t these considered as proof? So many people agree that they are, yet you¡¯re


    the only one who says otherwise. Do you think that you¡¯re smarter than everyone else?¡±


    Before the incident even concluded, the Cunninghams had already started a brawl. Old Master Jackson


    knitted his brows lightly and cast a look at them. Harvey roared, ¡°Shut up, all of you! Matthew, even your


    own family wants you to admit your crimes. What else do you have to say now? I¡¯ll give you a chance to


    confess honestly. Then, you can go to the mourning hall and pay your respects to my nephew by bowing


    three times and kowtowing nine times. With that, I can give you an easy death, or else, I¡¯ll make sure you


    suffer before you die!¡±


    Grinning, Matthew said, ¡°Mr. Jackson, do you still remember what I said? If it¡¯s proven that you have


    wronged me tonight, then you¡¯ll have topensate my family and I for the damages you caused us


    mentally as well as to our reputation. That amount is 300 million!¡±


    Immediately, Helen chirped in, ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t drag us in! Old Master Jackson, Matthew did all of this


    and we have nothing to do with it. And we don¡¯t want anypensation, either. You¡¯re still thinking about


    money at a time like this? Matthew, I was right about you being a money-grubber!¡±


    ¡°Mom, could you please not say anything?¡± Sasha pleaded in frustration. ¡°Matthew already said that he


    was wronged and is merely asking for the rights he deserved. What¡¯s wrong with that? Furthermore, this


    compensation includes us. The Jacksons blew up this incident and Cunningham Pharmaceuticals is


    ndered like this. Shouldn¡¯t theypensate for this?¡±


    Hopping mad in anger, James cursed, ¡°Darn it, would we be in such a state if he didn¡¯t kill anyone?


    Sasha, tell him that he doesn¡¯t have to look out for us. Even if he could get thepensation, I don¡¯t


    want that money at all! My family has nothing to do with him!¡±


    ¡°Dad, how could you do this?¡± Sasha eximed and the Cunninghams started another round of dispute.


    Finally, Old Master Jackson couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and chided coldly, ¡°You are making too much


    noise!¡±


    Harvey sprang into action and ordered, ¡°The Jackson¡¯s Estate is not a ce for your petty squabbling!


    Men, bring them to the backyard and await further instructions!¡±


    A group of men came over and brought James and the rest to the backyard. On the way, he was still


    moring together with Helen, ¡°Old Master Jackson, we¡¯re not connected with Matthew! We¡¯ve cut our


    ties with him!¡±


    But everyone ignored them. In a cold voice, Harvey said, ¡°With this solid evidence, it¡¯s proven that Mr.


    Larson killed my nephew! It¡¯s only natural that he pays with his life for the murder. Men, take him down


    and bring him to my nephew¡¯s mourning hall. We¡¯ll deal with himter!¡±


    As a group of men got near, a clear, cold voice echoed through the hall. ¡°Mr. Jackson, we¡¯re now only


    hearing your side of the story. Shouldn¡¯t we also listen to what Mr. Larson has to say?¡±


    Spinning their heads around, everyone saw the beautiful Leanna striding over in a mighty aura!

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    The appearance of Leanna amazed many at the scene. Once the most beautiful woman in Eastcliff, she


    had an extra charm of a matured woman which made her seem a little more captivating than Sasha.


    Narrowing his eyes, Samuel felt his heart beat with desire. He had seen quite a few beauties on this trip


    to Eastcliff! However, why are all these beauties speaking up for Matthew?


    The head of the Sandel Family frowned and said solemnly, ¡°Leanna, don¡¯t act presumptuously! The


    evidence that Mr. Jackson presented is sufficient. There¡¯s no need for Mr. Larson to say anything else!


    You shouldn¡¯t be here. Go home!¡±


    Completely unaffected, she chuckled in indifference. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re just here as a witness. Is there a


    need for you to speak up for the Jacksons like this?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± he shouted angrily,


    ¡°I mean, you need to have your own judgment in everything you do. Even if you don¡¯t, you shouldn¡¯t


    simply jump to conclusions. It¡¯s nothing if you embarrass yourself, but you¡¯ll be condemned if you


    embarrass the entire family!¡±


    Hopping mad with anger, he berated, ¡°Are you lecturing me, Leanna? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your father¡¯s


    elder brother and you¡¯re my junior. How dare you disrespect me like this?¡±


    Giving him another chuckle of indifference, she snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t you forget this as well, Uncle. Back then,


    who was the one who drove me out of the Sandel Family and waspletely ruthless toward me?¡±


    ¡°Y-You!¡± he stuttered.


    Everyone present watched in amusement as there was nothing they loved more than a family conflict.


    Leanna¡¯s return had caused a huge increase in the Sandel¡¯s strength and it steadily suppressed the


    other nine families. If she had an argument with the Sandels, their power would definitely decrease


    greatly and the other nine families would be happy to see such a situation happening.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    So, even though the head of the Sandel Family was hopping mad with anger, he knew about this fact


    very well. Having a fallout with her would only embarrass themselves and cost a huge loss to their family.


    In the end, he could only re at her fiercely and swallowed his pride in silence.


    Knitting his brows, Old Master Jackson gave Harvey a look and immediately said, ¡°What do you mean by


    that, Leanna? Do you want to interfere in this incident between the Jacksons and Mr. Larson?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± she replied with a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m merely here as a witness in case somebody tries to convict


    others with some weak evidence!¡±


    Enraged, he barked, ¡°Leanna, look carefully. These are all conclusive evidence!¡±


    Another deep voice came from outside the door at this moment, saying, ¡°Conclusive? How so? Did your


    surveince tapes capture Mr. Larsonmit the murder? You¡¯re randomly convicting others based on


    some assumptions! Do you even know what conclusive evidence is? It seems to me that the Jacksons


    can do nothing more than making irresponsible remarks and foolish talks!¡± As he spoke, Timothy


    marched into the room and made a grand entrance with his group of men.


    Old Master Jackson¡¯s face instantly switched when he saw one of the big shots of Eastcliff; none of them


    from the Ten Greatest Families could match up to him. It was said that Timothy was in pretty good terms


    with Matthew, so was he here to help him out?


    Losing hisposure, Harvey stuttered a little as he spoke, ¡°M-Mr. Wayne, someone from my family


    was murdered. Shouldn¡¯t we ask for justice?¡±


    Timothy gave an indifferentugh. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you shouldn¡¯t. I¡¯m only here tonight as a witness.


    Everyone, continue!¡±


    The scene became a little unsettled with the appearance of Timothy and Leanna, which went to show


    that the event tonight wouldn¡¯t be that simple anymore.


    Harvey gritted his teeth and shot Matthew an infuriated look. ¡°Since Miss Sandel thought that that is just


    my one-sided opinion, then I¡¯ll give you a chance. Mr. Larson, you im that we¡¯ve wronged you, but do


    you have evidence?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± he replied with a smirk. ¡°Not only do I have the evidence, I can even prove that Zachary¡¯s


    murderer is in our midst tonight!¡±


    His words immediately sparked an uproar among everyone present.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    A displeased look shed across the faces of the heads of the Ten Greatest Families because everyone


    here tonight was from their family. By saying that the murderer was among them, wasn¡¯t that as good as


    saying that a person from the Ten Greatest Families had killed Zachary?


    In the meantime, everyone was silently judging others around them, watching their expressions and


    trying to look for a trace of a tell-tale sign.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mad with fury, Harvey burst out, ¡°Mr. Larson, you¡¯re still trying to sow discord among us when you¡¯re at


    the brink of death? Everyone present is a friend of the Jacksons, so how could they have killed my


    nephew? Don¡¯t try to frame others, I tell you!¡±


    Matthew retorted with a smallugh and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to frame another. I am telling you


    that I have the evidence! Weren¡¯t you speaking about conclusive evidence earlier? Fine, I¡¯ll show you


    what a real conclusive evidence looks like!¡± Pointing a finger at Harvey, he questioned him, ¡°Let me ask


    you, did you check Zachary¡¯s cellphone and his call records?¡±


    Startled, Harvey stammered, ¡°O-Of course I did!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Matthew sneered. ¡°Since you¡¯ve checked it, then you should know that Zachary made a call


    after I¡¯ve left. May I ask, how could he have made the call if I¡¯ve already killed him?¡±


    Again, his words created amotion in the room. Everyone from the Ten Greatest Families were


    stunned. Was there going to be a turn in the chain of events now?


    Harvey flinched and rebutted in a cold tone, ¡°What call? I¡¯ve checked Zachary¡¯s cellphone and there


    were no calls made after that at all! Mr. Larson, don¡¯t try to confuse the people here!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jackson, I¡¯ve always thought that you¡¯re just harboring malicious intent and picking on me, but now I


    realized that that¡¯s not the case. The truth of the fact is, you¡¯re just really dumb!¡± Matthew ridiculed.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Harvey exploded.


    ¡°I¡¯m praising you!¡± he eximed. ¡°What a dumb piece of trash you are! If you were the killer, wouldn¡¯t you


    clear the scene? If there was unfavorable information to you in the cell phone, wouldn¡¯t you delete it? So


    what¡¯s the point of checking his cell phone then? Don¡¯t you know how to check his call records from the


    service provider? That can show where the real problem is, and it¡¯s also something which can¡¯t be


    deleted!¡±


    Samuel who was seated nearby suddenly froze when he saw how the situation had spun out of his


    control.


    Timothy pped and agreed, ¡°Well said! The Jacksons must have been blind to put you in charge of the


    investigations, Harvey! You actually have the nerve to investigate with just that little intelligence you


    have?¡±


    Unable to rebut, Harvey¡¯s face flushed bright red. ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    Old Master Jackson let out a deep sigh seeing that this son of his was actually not that capable after all.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, you said that Zachary made a call, but it was merely a call. That only proved that you didn¡¯t


    kill him, but what happened afterward? After you left, couldn¡¯t you have turned back?¡± he pointed out


    calmly.


    Matthew nced at him; it was true that the older was wiser¡ª Old Master Jackson was much sharper


    than Harvey.


    Delighted, Harvey nodded earnestly. ¡°That¡¯s right, that call can¡¯t prove anything!¡±


    Meanwhile, Samuel breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed like the Jacksons would speak up for him and he


    didn¡¯t have to find a way out himself.


    Snorting, Matthew agreed, ¡°It¡¯s true that the call can¡¯t prove anything. I raised this point only to


    demonstrate Harvey Jackson¡¯s stupidity, and it was a sess!¡±


    The whole room roared withughter and Harvey¡¯s face was scarlet from anger, yelling, ¡°Enough with


    your nonsense, Mr. Larson! If you don¡¯t have other evidence proving your innocence, I¡¯ll kill you with my


    own hands!¡±


    Matthew snickered. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, I¡¯ll show you the evidence now! May I borrow yourputer for a


    second, Mr. Jackson? I happen to have a piece of footage to show everyone.¡±

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    However, Harvey waved him off immediately. ¡°Cut your crap, Matthew! We don¡¯t want to see any


    footage. Just show us your evidence.¡±


    Matthewughed. ¡°Idiot, the footage which I want to show is the real evidence!¡±


    Another round ofughter broke out which turned Harvey¡¯s face as bright as a tomato in embarrassment,


    completely basked in shame at the event tonight.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°T-This is the Jackson¡¯s Residence, and I can¡¯t let you y some footage just because you want to!¡± he


    hollered in his feeble attempt to salvage some dignity.


    When he finished, Old Master Jackson shut his eyes straight away and sighed again while the room


    continued to mor.


    On the other hand, Timothy mmed the ss heavily on the table and scorned, ¡°How great the


    Jacksons are! If you want Mr. Larson dead, you could have just sent someone to kill him. Why do you


    have to go through the trouble of a public trial? Even now that the Ten Greatest Families are here, you¡¯re


    the only ones who are allowed to speak without giving a chance to Mr. Larson to present his case as a


    rebuttal. Is this the way the Jacksons handle matters or is it the same for the Ten Greatest Families as


    well?¡±


    Unhappy faces from the heads of the Ten Greatest Families shed across the room and one of them


    said, ¡°Harvey, even if Mr. Larson was the real killer, he has the right to speak up for himself. But, you¡¯re


    forbidding him from ying the footage and disying the evidence. What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    Another nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if this is your turf, you can¡¯t just act like a tyrant!¡±


    The other heads of the families spoke up one after another, turning Harvey into the subject of public


    criticism. Utterly taken aback, he finally realized the oue of shooting his mouth off in a rush of the


    moment. Looking at his father, he saw his closed eyes and a shiver went down his spine, for he knew


    that his father was about to give up on him.


    Taking a deep breath, he hurriedly exined, ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve misunderstood me! It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not


    allowing him to disy his evidence, but I was just refuting his attitude. After all, the Ten Greatest


    Families are all here and we can¡¯t just let him do as he wishes. That¡¯s a show of disrespect to us!¡±


    Nobody cared for his wimpy excuse and one of them said, ¡°Enough with all these nonsense! Mr. Larson,


    you can y your footage, but I hope that it will really turn out to be evidence!¡±


    With a faint smile, Matthew nodded and strode over to theputer. After connecting his cellphone to it,


    he yed the recording. It showed the dark forest in the mountains and although the lighting was dim,


    one could still make out what was happening in the surroundings.


    Samuel¡¯s face fell. Wasn¡¯t this the spot where Zachary died?


    In a clear, loud voice, Matthew began, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s true that I kidnapped Zachary, but I merely wanted


    to figure out who instructed him to go against us. As a precaution, I set up a camera at the scene and


    recorded all of this as evidence. Furthermore, it was also this same camera through which I recorded a


    heinous murder!¡±


    As everyone watched the footage, some could tell that that was indeed the crime scene and soon,


    Matthew appeared with Zachary on the scene. They continued to watch as Matthew forced a confession


    out of Zachary and then left before Zachary made a call. It was then that they came to the realization that


    Matthew was really wronged.


    Blood rushed to the face of the head of the Sandels in shame when he recalled the words from Leanna


    earlier; it was true that he was too arbitrary at that time. Now that Matthew had proven his innocence, it


    was like a p to his face, and it even brought shame to the Sandels. The other heads of the families


    also carried the same look of embarrassment and frustration.


    One of them suddenly asked, ¡°So if you¡¯re not the one who killed Zachary, then who¡¯s the real


    murderer?¡±


    Chuckling softly, Matthew turned to look at Samuel who had silently walked to the door and cried out,


    ¡°Mr. Hughes, where are you rushing off to when this is not over yet? Aren¡¯t you curious to find out who


    the real killer is?¡±

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Having sensed that something was not right, Samuel intended to take to his heels right away.


    However, he had no chance to do so because Matthew had been fixing his gaze on him.


    All eyes were on Samuel at the moment.


    Some of them who were sharper than the rest could see that Samuel must have had something to do


    with the murder.


    Old Master Jackson¡¯s face turned ominous all at once.


    In the beginning, he thought the murderer was Matthew, who was a man without a powerful background.


    Even though he was backed by both Timothy Wayne and Billy Newman, he still didn¡¯t have a strong


    foundation in the city.


    Killing him would not result in too big a fuss.


    However, things would be different now that the murder had something to do with the Hughes.


    Samuel Hughes was quite well respected in his family. If they killed him, they would have to face the


    revenge from the Hughes Family.


    That was one of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff who was way more powerful and influential than


    the Jackson Family. Therefore, they could not afford to let that happen.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    At the moment, the Jacksons were left in a very awkward position in the current stage of events.


    Should they avenge the death of Zachary Jackson?


    Zachary was just a member of their family who had lost the right to inherit the family wealth. It was not


    worthwhile to offend the entire Hughes Family for his sake.


    However, people from the Ten Greatest Families were here observing their actions.


    If they decided to give up avenging Zachary¡¯s death, the reputation and status of the Jackson Family in


    the Ten Greatest Families would suffer a tremendous blow.


    On top of that, their family would be deemed as a bunch of cowards who feared the strongs and only had


    the guts to bully the weaks.


    The prestigious reputation which had taken them a great effort to build would dissipate all at once!


    Suddenly, Old Master Jackson realized the gravest mistake he had made was his refusal to let Matthew


    go and his mistake had put his family in a very difficult situation.


    He opened his eyes and cast a secret look at someone standing next to him.


    Understanding what he meant, the man then walked over to the table and pretended to spill a ss of


    water on theputer identally.


    Theputer was switched off directly, the screen darkened at once and the video came to an abrupt


    halt.


    The people at the scene went uproarious at once.


    Old Master Jackson seized the chance to rise to his feet and criticized, ¡°Scott, how could you be so


    careless? How could you make such a blunder at such a crucial moment? s, it seems like we won¡¯t


    be able to continue watching the video tonight! Ladies and gentlemen, should we carry on tomorrow?¡±


    Some of them sniggered contemptuously when they heard his statement.


    None of them at the scene was dumb. It was very obvious to them that the Jacksons had deliberately


    damaged theputer so that the matter could be postponed for the time being.


    Otherwise, what should they do if Samuel Hughes was proven to be the murderer?


    At that juncture, Timothy rose to his feet and said, ¡°Old Master Jackson, a faultyputer is not a big


    problem because we can solve it by just getting anotherputer here, isn¡¯t it? In such a huge mansion,


    I don¡¯t think this is the onlyputer you have?¡±


    Scott, who had damaged theputer just now, spoke immediately, ¡°Our family has never followed the


    trend of technology and our mansion is renovated in a traditional and simple way. Therefore, that¡¯s the


    onlyputer we have. I¡¯m afraid it will be a waste of time to get anotherputer here from


    somewhere else because this area is quite far away from town. Guys, it won¡¯t make any difference to


    continue the investigation tomorrow!¡±


    Leanna sneered, ¡°Mr. Jackson, you guys were so anxious to bring Matthew here tonight. Not only do you


    guys want to confront him in public for Zachary¡¯s death, you guys want to get him killed too. Why do you


    guys be suddenly so patient when it¡¯s Matthew¡¯s time to prove his innocence? If we postpone this


    to tomorrow, all of us will have to make the trip over here again. Isn¡¯t that a waste of our time too?¡±


    Looking embarrassed, Scott said solemnly, ¡°Guys, anyone who¡¯s busy tomorrow is allowed to be absent


    tomorrow. My family will get to the bottom of this ourselves and by the time we have the result, we¡¯ll give


    everyone a satisfactory answer!¡±


    Everyone burst outughing after listening to his statement because what he said did not even sound


    believable to a kid.


    At the moment, a powerful voice suddenly came from the entrance, ¡°Conner Jackson, I have just one


    question for you¡ªdo you still think Mr. Larson is the murderer?¡±


    That voice caused amotion at the scene right away.


    Connor Jackson was Old Master Jackson¡¯s name.


    Who had the guts to address him directly by his name in Eastcliff?


    Even the old masters of the rest of the nine families would not be so rude to him.


    However, no one had the guts to rebuke the owner of the voice.


    It was because there really existed a man who was audacious enough to do that in Eastcliff¡ªhe was


    none other than the most powerful man in the city, Billy Newman!

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    After the voice came Billy Newman, whose tall and muscr figure exuded a domineering aura when he


    stepped into the mansion.


    Everyone felt as though the steps Billy took were hitting right at their hearts.


    The nearer he got to them, the more stressful they felt.


    When Billy reached the living room, even the masters of the Ten Greatest Families had to keep their


    heads held low submissively in his intimidating presence.


    That was the aura belonging to the First King of Eastcliff!


    The Ten Greatest Families were nothing in his presence!


    Billy Newman was someone who could easily wipe off any of the ten families just by giving out an


    instruction to his men; he was a big shot in the city who had unparalleled power and influence.


    Old Master Jackson widened his eyes as he slowly rose to his feet and held his head up to look at Billy.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that a trifling matter of my family is important enough to catch Master Newman¡¯s attention!


    Master Newman, did you make this trip over to defend Matthew Larson?¡± Old Master Jackson asked in


    an icy voice.


    Billy sneered, ¡°Old fox, it¡¯s no good trying to trick me into saying anything. Mr. Larson doesn¡¯t need to be


    defended at all! Everyone here can see what¡¯s right and wrong ording to their own judgment! I¡¯m here


    to defend Mr. Larson if he¡¯s really the murderer. But if he isn¡¯t the murderer, I¡¯m just here to witness how


    justice is done!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Looking distressed, Old Master Jackson said through gritted teeth, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, my family will show


    you the justice you would like to see. But, it¡¯s gettingte now and there¡¯s no point continuing the


    investigation. Why don¡¯t we carry on tomorrow¡­¡±


    Billy cut him off directly by saying, ¡°Connor Jackson, just cut the crap, will you? I just have one question


    for you¡ªdo you think Mr. Larson is the murderer? If you think he is, we should continue watching the


    footage but if you don¡¯t, just point it out directly what you¡¯re going to do next. You¡¯ve been so wishy-


    washy all your life. No wonder the Jackson Family is going downhill at your helm.¡±


    Old Master Jackson went so livid with rage by hisment that he nearly puked blood. No one else had


    the guts to say something like that to him over the decades.


    However, he dared not refute Billy considering that he was the First King of Eastcliff.


    After taking a deep breath, Old Master Jackson confessed through gritted teeth, ¡°In fact, the oue


    has already be very clear. From what we saw from the video shown by Mr. Larson just now, we can


    see that Mr. Larson wasn¡¯t the murderer. It¡¯s someone else who did that!¡±


    Leanna broke into a grin immediately before she stood up to congratte Matthew, ¡°Mr. Larson,


    congrattions for having your innocence proved!¡±


    Matthew shed her a faint smile with a nod.


    In an airy tone, Timothy said, ¡°Since Mr. Larson isn¡¯t the murderer, don¡¯t you think your family owes him


    an apology?¡±


    Looking affronted, Old Master Jackson countered, ¡°Mr. Wayne, I don¡¯t quite understand what you meant.


    Someone from my family died and all the avable evidence implied that Matthew was the murderer.


    Therefore, it¡¯s totally reasonable for us to carry out an investigation on him. I don¡¯t quite get it¡ªhave we


    done something wrong by investigating a murder suspect?¡±


    ¡°Of course you may do that but didn¡¯t you have any idea how the people from your family carried out the


    investigation? Didn¡¯t you know how they made a fuss outside Cunningham Pharmaceuticals and how


    they threw mud on Mr. Larson¡¯s name? On top of that, Mr. Larson was just a suspect. Was it right to


    humiliate him and his family before you could even be sure he was the culprit?¡±


    Old Master Jackson was left stumped by Timothy¡¯s confrontation. After a moment of silence, he waved


    his hands innocently and said, ¡°Harvey was the one who brought our men to do all those things and I


    had no idea what they did. Harvey, you carried out the investigation too aggressively! Now, you should


    apologize to Mr. Larson for the things you did!¡±


    Harvey Jackson looked at a loss in response to Old Master Jackson¡¯s critique. Weren¡¯t you the one who


    told me to do those things? Why am I the one who needs to apologize to Matthew Larson?


    Atst, he had no choice but to keep his head low and apologize to Matthew, ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Matthew waved his hands dismissively and said, ¡°Harvey Jackson, I don¡¯t need your apology. Let¡¯s just


    cut to the chase and talk about thepensation. I said before that you guys had topensate for


    whatever loss suffered by my family. Do you remember it was 300 million? Since my innocence has been


    proven, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time you fork out the money?¡±

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Harvey went stupefied at once.


    He had not taken Matthew¡¯s words seriously before this thinking that he was just spouting nonsense.


    It was only after the shocking plot twist unfolded did he realize that Matthew really meant what he said


    because he had had everything premeditated!


    ¡°Are you crazy? I can¡¯t believe you have the face to ask for 300 million from us. We merely interrogated


    you as a murder suspect and the most we can do is to prove that you aren¡¯t the culprit. What makes you


    think you have the right to ask us to pay you 300 million?¡± Harvey confronted him anxiously.


    Matthew shook his head and rified, ¡°Nothing is wrong with interrogating me but you have to offer


    something topensate for defaming Cunningham Pharmaceuticals and myself.¡±


    Harvey snapped through gritted teeth, ¡°I-I don¡¯t suppose they are worth apensation of 300 million?


    How much is Cunningham Pharmaceuticals worth? Even aspensation, tens of thousand will be


    more than enough. Why do we need to pay you a sum of 300 million?¡±


    Matthew scoffed, ¡°Harvey Jackson, let me ask you¡ªare the evidence in your hands enough to prove that


    I¡¯m the murderer?¡±


    Harvey opened his mouth but he could note up with anything to say.


    Before this, they had been very adamant that Matthew was the culprit but they only realized all the


    evidence they found was in fact useless.


    Matthew then added, ¡°Although the evidence you have can¡¯t prove that I¡¯m the culprit, you guys still


    dragged me here to carry out the investigation and even threatened to kill me! That¡¯s a person¡¯s life we¡¯re


    talking about! I have to risk my life here to undergo the investigation. Now, do you still think 300 million is


    too much as mypensation?¡±


    Exasperated, Harvey argued, ¡°Y-You¡¯re just trying to spin the story to make it sound logical¡­ As long as


    your innocence can be proved, we¡¯ll let you go. Who told you that we¡¯re going to kill you?¡±


    Timothy offered his opinion by saying, ¡°It was Mr. Larson who proved his innocence with his own effort. If


    he was not capable of doing that, he might have had to die an unjust death.¡±


    Harvey, who was left speechless, made an excuse, ¡°But we didn¡¯t kill him in the end, did we?¡±


    Snickering, Timothy challenged, ¡°So, you will only pay the 300 million after killing him, is that what you


    mean? Harvey Jackson, why don¡¯t I kill you first and pay you 300 million after that?¡±


    With a frown, Old Master Jackson interrupted by saying, ¡°Mr. Wayne, what you said is too far-fetched!


    After all, this is our family affair. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate of you to meddle with it?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t intercept the affair of your family but Mr. Larson is my friend. Since Mr. Larson is involved, I just


    can¡¯t stand doing nothing to help him. We just want an answer¡ªare you guys going to pay him the 300


    million or not?!¡± Timothy insisted.


    Looking ominous, Old Master Jackson confronted him, ¡°Mr. Wayne, are you going to snatch the money


    from us by force?¡±


    Billy spoke at that juncture, ¡°You¡¯ve described it with too much exaggeration. All we want is justice! Mr.


    Larson is my friend. He was med for something he didn¡¯t do, he was humiliated and he was nearly


    killed by you guys. Now, he is merely asking for a sum of 300 million aspensation for his loss. I don¡¯t


    think his request is outrageous.¡±


    Harvey went livid with rage while he refuted, ¡°What he suffered isn¡¯t worth that kind of money. Is his life


    even worth 300 million?¡±


    Billy jeered, ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s life is worth 300 million, do you? In that case, I¡¯ll offer


    300 million to buy your life as well as Connor Jackson¡¯s! How about that?!¡±


    After saying that, Billy suddenly let out a roar which resounded the entire mansion as though an


    explosion had just urred somewhere.


    Shortly after that, a group of men stormed in from outside carrying one huge box after another into the


    living room.


    They ced all the boxes on the floor close to each other, forming a small heap.


    After putting them down, they then opened all the boxes at the same time.


    The sight sent the living room uproarious at once while everyone widened their eyes in astonishment.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    All the boxes were filled up to the brim by hundred-dor notes.


    How much money was actually contained in all those boxes?


    Billy pointed at the boxes and roared, ¡°Here¡¯s 3 billion and I¡¯m buying the lives of the ten members of


    your family! Are you going to sell them to me?!¡±


    He let out a growl which sent everyone petrified.


    Everyone was bbergasted by the scene which was taking ce in front of them.


    It was only then did they finally realize how powerful and domineering the First King of Eastcliff was!

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Old Master Jackson¡¯s face turned as pale as a sheet.


    Although the Jacksons was one of the Ten Greatest Families of the city, the family was nothing in the


    presence of Billy.


    There was nothing he could do now that Billy was threatening to take the ten lives of his family.


    At that juncture, Harvey remarked indignantly, ¡°Billy Newman, it was Matthew Larson who wanted to


    exchange his life for 300 million. My family didn¡¯t say anything of that sort! What¡¯s more, his life can¡¯t be


    worth the same as my family members!¡±


    Old Master Jackson was so pissed off to hear Harvey¡¯s remark that he nearly puked blood. ¡°Keep your


    mouth shut!¡± he boomed angrily.


    Harvey looked baffled not knowing what he had done wrong.


    Billy first glimpsed at Harvey before challenging him in an icy voice, ¡°Why do you think so? Do you think


    that my friend isn¡¯t as respectable as the people of your family? Harvey Jackson, do you think too highly


    of yourself or do you have too low an opinion of me?¡±


    Looking shaken, it suddenly dawned upon Harvey why he was criticized by Old Master Jackson just now.


    His statement just now was akin to a humiliation to the First King of Eastcliff!


    With resignation written all over his face, Old Master Jackson caved in with a sigh, ¡°Master Newman, of


    course he¡¯s worth 300 million since he¡¯s your friend! Scott, go and get the money ready and apologize to


    Mr. Larson on my behalf!¡±


    A slightmotion ensued among the people present seeing that the Jacksons had yielded to Billy.


    Billy sneered, ¡°Connor Jackson, I¡¯m impressed by how flexible you are. But, your son humiliated me just


    now. Don¡¯t you think you have to do something about that?¡±


    Old Master Jackson asked, ¡°Master Newman, what would you like me to do?¡±


    ¡°At first, I¡¯d like to offer 300 million to buy his life. But since you¡¯re willing to offer thepensation


    together with the apology to Matthew, I¡¯ll help you salvage whatever is remaining of your dignity. Well,


    just beat your son up until he loses all his teeth and I will then forget about everything that has happened


    today!¡±


    Old Master Jackson¡¯s face looked grim when he heard Billy but in the end, he still waved his hands to


    summon his men and ordered through gritted teeth, ¡°He deserves to get such a punishment for having


    the guts to humiliate Master Newman! All of you,e and do exactly as Master Newman said!¡±


    Harvey trembled with horror as he pleaded, ¡°Dad,! Dad, please don¡¯t do this to me, please don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Old Master Jackson shut his eyes because there was nothing he could do despite the intense pain in his


    heart.


    Harvey would not have received that punishment if he had not made that statement just now.


    However, since he had said that, he had no choice but to ept the punishment!


    Soon, someone from the Jackson Family passed a card to Matthew informing him that they would


    transfer the 300 million to the card.


    That was the end of the dramatic saga and Matthew decided to keep the pendrive with him.


    He would leave it to the Jacksons to deal with Samuel.


    Seeing that the issue had been solved, Billy and Timothy bid farewell with Matthew before leaving with


    their men.


    Instead of leaving, Matthew made a dash to the backyard to pick up Sasha and her family who were


    locked up inside a room.


    Sasha was so anxious that she kept on pacing back and forth.


    Demi scoffed, ¡°Sasha, why¡¯re you panicking? Don¡¯t you believe that Matthew isn¡¯t the murderer? Why


    have you lost your confidence all of a sudden? Everything will be alright. I¡¯m sure Matthew will live a long


    life, even longer than a turtle! Ha ha ha¡­¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sasha looked grim when she heard Demi¡¯s frivolous remark.


    Liam taunted, ¡°He will live a long life? I guess we¡¯ll be asked to collect his dead body soon!¡±


    Sasha, who was enraged to hear thatment, confronted him, ¡°Liam, what nonsense are you talking


    about?¡±


    Demi snapped back immediately, ¡°Did he say anything wrongly? The evidence clearly shows that


    Matthew is the murderer and I¡¯m sure the Jacksons will get him killed by tonight! Let me tell you right


    now that I won¡¯t help him collect his body!¡±


    James nodded his head slowly in agreement. ¡°She¡¯s right. He has nothing to do with our family! None of


    the Cunninghams is allowed to collect his body or I¡¯ll sever any ties with the person and the person will


    be asked to leave my house immediately!¡±


    Sasha panicked and eximed, ¡°Dad, how could you say something like that? Matthew has always done


    everything for the good of our family. He¡¯s still trying to ask forpensation for our family even at this


    hour! Can¡¯t you just pray for something good to happen to him?¡±


    Helen countered with her lips pursed, ¡°Who cares about thepensation he can get us? I¡¯m making my


    stance very clear right now¡ªeven if he manages to get us thepensation, I won¡¯t even look at it and I


    won¡¯t use a single cent of it!¡±

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Sasha said through gritted teeth, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll remember what you just said! You won¡¯t ask Matthew for a


    dime from the 300 millionpensation!¡±


    Helenughed out loud when she heard Sasha. ¡°Sasha, is there something wrong with your mind? When


    did I ask money from Matthew before? Does he have money? He has been relying on our family for a


    living for the past three years. Will I ask money from him?


    You must be kidding! Do you think he¡¯s the same as Liam? Liam is the best son-inw one can get. Time


    and again he will send us stuff and bring us gifts. What about Matthew?


    What did he buy for our family? Other than asking money from us to pay for his sister¡¯s treatment, which


    is a debt that can never be fulfilled, what else is he capable of?¡±


    Liam let loose a guffaw before he said, ¡°Mom, please save Matthew some face because we shouldn¡¯t


    be angry with a dying man! But, Sasha, I don¡¯t think you should focus too much on the 300 million


    compensation. Why don¡¯t you think about the shares of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals instead? I¡¯ve


    contacted awyer and we can get the shares transferred to Dad just by signing some documents!¡±


    Sasha felt disheartened as all her family could think about was Cunningham Pharmaceuticals¡¯ shares


    while Matthew¡¯s life was put on the line.


    Meanwhile, James was nodding his head in approval as he was getting more and more satisfied with


    Liam.


    Suddenly, the door to the room was flung open.


    Demi was the first to stand bolt upright. ¡°Sir, how was it? Has Matthew died? How did he die? Sir, please


    tell Old Master Jackson that we aren¡¯t rted to Matthew in any way and we won¡¯t go and collect his


    dead body¡­¡±


    Looking pale, Sasha asked in a quivering voice, ¡°W-What happened to my husband? He isn¡¯t the


    murderer, is he? It¡¯s just a misunderstanding, right?¡±


    The man from the Jackson Family who stood by the door did not make a voice while he maintained a


    bleak expression.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    At that juncture, a man stepped into the room and it was none other than Matthew!


    All of them inside the room were stunned to see him.


    Sasha scurried over and wrapped her arms around Matthew. ¡°Matthew, how are you feeling? Are you


    alright?¡± she asked in a croaky voice.


    Caressing her smooth hair gently, Matthew muttered in a soft voice, ¡°You silly girl, I told you I was


    med wrongly by them. Now, they have already apologized andpensated for my loss. We¡¯re


    allowed to go home!¡±


    James and his family were dumbfounded.


    ¡°H-How¡¯s this possible? Isn¡¯t the evidence conclusive enough to show that he¡¯s the murderer? Have you


    guys made a mistake? Have you guys been deceived by Matthew?¡± Helen squealed in a fit of panic.


    However, none of the Jacksons responded to her. Instead, one of them yelled at them through gritted


    teeth, ¡°You guys may go now!¡±


    Demi questioned in an anxious tone, ¡°What do you mean we may go now? What about Matthew? Isn¡¯t


    he the murderer? Can he go too?¡±


    Assuming that she was taunting them, the Jacksons couldn¡¯t help but snap angrily, ¡°Stop pretending as if


    you knew nothing! Yes, we indeed made a mistake and mistook Mr. Larson as the murderer. But, we


    have alreadypensated and apologized to him. What else do you guys want from us?¡±


    All of them in the room were puzzled. Did the Jacksons really apologize andpensate Matthew?


    Liam said urgently, ¡°How did you guys make such a mistake? Did Matthew show you guys some proof?


    I¡¯m telling you it can only be fabricated! He is the murderer! My friend, Jacob, told me he was the one


    who killed Young Master Jackson! Don¡¯t believe what he said! Just do some checking on the proof he


    offered. I¡¯m sure it must be fake!¡±


    With a frown, Matthew challenged, ¡°Liam, are you really this keen to see me getting killed?¡±


    Liam couldn¡¯t help but be speechless.


    Demi raised her voice and shouted, ¡°We¡¯re trying to make sure justice is done! Since the Jacksons are


    holding such a conclusive evidence against you, how can they make a mistake with that? You¡¯re a


    murderer, so how can we allow you to get away with this? What should we do if you just decide to kill my


    family and I in the future?¡±


    Sasha interrupted immediately by saying, ¡°Demi, what nonsense are you talking about? Why would he


    do such a thing?¡±


    With a contemptuous look, Demi snapped, ¡°Everything is possible since he is an evil and unscrupulous


    murderer! Sir, whatever he showed you guys must be fabricated. Please do look into it!¡±


    The Jacksons roared angrily, ¡°Shut up, b*tch! His video captured the murderer very clearly, even his


    face. Can he fabricate that? Damn it, all of you here must be a bunch of fools!¡±

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    After hurling a barrage of curses, the Jacksons left the room leaving behind Helen and her family who


    were exchanging nk looks at each other.


    It was only after a while did Helen mumble under her breath, ¡°I-Is it just a misunderstanding? Liam, didn¡¯t


    you tell us that the evidence against Matthew is conclusive?¡±


    Looking puzzled, Liam stammered, ¡°I-I have no idea what this is all about too¡­ I wonder why they could


    still make such a mistake although they imed they were holding a very strong evidence against


    Matthew. I-I guess his video is fabricated?¡±


    Sasha, who was annoyed by hisment, challenged, ¡°Is there something wrong with your mind? Could


    a video which captured a man¡¯s face be fabricated? If you think it¡¯s fake, try making a fake video yourself


    with a human¡¯s face captured!¡±


    Liam was left stumped.


    Grinning triumphantly, Sasha gloated, ¡°Now, I don¡¯t think you guys have any otherments to make, do


    you? I told you guys that Matthew wasn¡¯t the murderer before this!¡±


    Holding their heads low, they did not make a sound because there was nothing else they could say in the


    face of the truth.


    Demi remarked disdainfully, ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s so big a deal that he has now proven his innocence? I would


    pay him more respect if he were the murderer. Now, he¡¯s shown everyone that he¡¯s a useless guy who


    doesn¡¯t even dare to kill someone!¡±


    Sasha, who was furious to hear herment, challenged, ¡°Demi, what did you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing special. He¡¯s just an eyesore to me. What¡¯s the problem with that?¡±


    Exasperated, Sasha snapped, ¡°Why is my husband an eyesore to you?¡±


    ¡°Just because my husband is morepetent than him! Your husband is a useless kept man who


    doesn¡¯t even have the guts to kill someone. Why do I have to think highly of him?¡± Demi asked.


    Sasha was quivering with rage. ¡°Y-You¡­¡±


    Looking proud, Demi confronted her, ¡°What is it you¡¯re trying to say? Did I say something wrong? Just


    correct me if you can!¡±


    Sasha, who was looking furious at first, suddenly jeered, ¡°I almost forget about one thing without your


    reminder. Liam, didn¡¯t we make a bet before this? ording to what we agreed before, you have to


    kneel down and offer kowtows to Matthew as an apology, right?¡±


    Liam looked rattled in an instant. He only dared to make the bet with Sasha because he had never


    expected to lose.


    Who would have thought that Matthew would actually turn out to be innocent, which meant he had lost


    the bet.


    Demi panicked too because she had totally forgotten about the bet and she only remembered it when


    Sasha mentioned it just now.


    Immediately, Demi said with a smile, ¡°Sasha, why are you taking the bet so seriously? Since we are a


    family, the bet is just a joke and we shouldn¡¯t take it too seriously.¡±


    With a long face, Sasha refuted, ¡°It¡¯s just a joke? Your husband has already found himself awyer and


    got the share transfer agreement drafted only waiting for my signature! Now, you¡¯re trying to tell me it¡¯s a


    joke? Do you think I would buy it?¡±


    Looking embarrassed, Demi couldn¡¯t help but regret being too mean just now. Now, there was nothing


    else they could do to excuse themselves.


    Sasha urged, ¡°Liam, what¡¯re you waiting for? Honor your promise now!¡±


    Liam looked extremely distressed as the idea of offering kowtows and apologizing to Matthew seemed


    oundish to him.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He then nced at James and Helen for help.


    James only furrowed his brows without saying anything whereas Helen¡¯s heart went out for Liam.


    ¡°Sasha, just forget it! Since we are a family, I don¡¯t see the need to make a fuss out of it. Well, since


    everything has been solved, let¡¯s head home!¡±


    Liam took to his heels immediately but he was stopped by Sasha. ¡°That¡¯s not the right way to go! A man


    must honor his promise!¡±


    Demi was annoyed. ¡°Sasha, do you really have to be so fussy?¡±


    Sasha scoffed, ¡°Demi, I don¡¯t want to be fussy. In fact, I thought of forgetting about the bet at first


    because nothing else matters as long as Matthew managed to make it back safely. However, as you kept


    making humiliatingments about him just now, I have no choice but be fussy. Since you said that my


    husband is a useless man, I want your husband to offer kowtows and apologize to my husband as


    compensation!¡±


    Demi was stunned. It was only then did she realize that she had put herself in such a mess just because


    she had failed to watch her mouth!

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Helen furrowed her brows and growled, ¡°Sasha, you should know when to stop your tantrum! What¡¯re


    you trying to achieve since we¡¯re a family? Isn¡¯t demanding Liam to kneel down and offer kowtows too


    humiliating for him?! Will you only be pleased to see our family be broken apart?!¡±


    Sasha went fuming when she heard her mother. ¡°Am I trying to break this family apart? I¡¯m just trying to


    reason with y¡¯all! Why is he allowed to avoid the responsibility after losing the bet while I would have to


    honor my words if I were the one who lost?¡±


    Helen snapped furiously, ¡°Sasha, you¡¯ve never meant well by having this bet right from the beginning.


    While Liam has to lose his dignity by kneeling down and offering kowtows to apologize to Matthew if he


    loses the bet, all you have to do is let Liam manage Wellness Herbary if you lose. You won¡¯t suffer any


    loss because thepany is still an asset belonging to our family but Liam has to pay the price for losing


    his dignity! See how forgiving and gracious Liam has been to you! How can you insist on making him do


    such a thing?!¡±


    Sasha went dumbfounded because she had never thought that her mother would actually make such a


    nonsensical statement.


    While herpany was at stake in the bet, it was still nothingpared to Liam¡¯s dignity in Helen¡¯s


    eyes.


    You guys said nothing¡¯s going to be different because thepany is merely transferred within the


    family. Do you guys think I have no idea what you guys have been thinking? If thepany is really


    transferred to the two of you, it will be seized by Liam and Demi any minute. Do I look like a fool to the


    two of you?


    However, Sasha did not voice even a single sentence of that out.


    She knew very well that her parents had always favored Liam.


    If she really said her thoughts aloud, her family would really be broken apart.


    With a sharp intake of breath, Sasha said through gritted teeth, ¡°Mom, please save your effort to make it


    sound so noble because I believe all of us here have a very clear idea of what¡¯s the truth! There¡¯s only


    one thing I want¡ªLiam has to kneel down and offer kowtows to apologize to Matthew!¡±


    Helen was so incensed that she was having difficulty trying to speak. ¡°What have I done to have such an


    unfilial daughter like you?!¡±


    While Helen started stomping, patting her chest and wailing in tears, Demi put on a disgusted look and


    eximed, ¡°Sasha Cunningham, I finally realize who you really are! I¡¯m deeply sickened by how you


    behave now!¡±


    Amidst their uproar, Sasha looked ominous but she was determined not to cave in.


    This time, not only did she want to make sure what they promised in the bet was honored, what was


    more important was she wanted to protect Matthew¡¯s dignity.


    Meanwhile, Matthew put on a frown. In fact, he didn¡¯t care at all whether Liam did kneel down in front of


    him or not.


    However, since Liam had agreed to take the bet with his wife, he was not allowed to go back on his


    promise!


    Amidst themotion, Matthew suddenly waved his hands and shouted, ¡°Sasha, forget it! Since Liam is


    unwilling to kneel down, don¡¯t force him to do it!¡±


    Liam looked ted at once. ¡°Sasha, did you hear that? Since your husband has already said so, there¡¯s


    no reason for you to be so persistent.¡±


    Sasha, who was annoyed, shot Matthew a re and demanded, ¡°Matthew, why are you being so kind to


    him? He caused you so much trouble and made so many nderous remarks about you. Why do you


    want to spare him the punishment?¡±


    Matthew chuckled and shook his head leisurely, ¡°Sasha, I¡¯m not interested in seeing him getting down on


    his knees. By the way, my friend, Tiger, has already called the police. Defamation isn¡¯t too big a deal.


    Tiger will get hiswyer to represent me during the trial and by the time it happens, Liam will just have to


    be sent to prison for several years. It¡¯s nothing since his dignity is what matters the most to him, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    As soon as he said that, Helen and the rest looked shaken at once.


    While Liam became so terror-stricken that his whole body was trembling, his wife said anxiously,


    ¡°Matthew, d-don¡¯t you bring this too far! What did my husband say that made up to defamation on you?


    D-Do you have any proof?¡±


    Matthew chuckled softly and said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve forgotten to tell you about this¡ªI switched on the voice


    recorder when he made that nderous remark about me that day.¡±


    Both Liam and Demi were left stupefied at once.


    Helen asked apprehensively, ¡°We¡¯re a family. Mathew, do you really need to do that?¡±


    Looking unruffled, Matthew exined, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s no use persuading me because it¡¯s Tiger who called the


    police. Some friends of mine just couldn¡¯t help but take actions because they couldn¡¯t stand me suffering


    such an injustice. If you aren¡¯t happy with what Tiger did, you may visit him and confront him yourself!¡±


    Helen¡¯s face turned pale at once. Just the thought of how Tiger had dealt with Jacob and the restst


    time was enough to send her a gust of fear.


    There was no doubt she would not have the guts to visit Tiger!


    Sashaughed out loud immediately. ¡°I see! Very well, I won¡¯t ask him to get down on his knees again.


    Liam, remember not to kneel down and apologize to Matthew!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Colors drained from Liam¡¯s face as he pleaded in a trembling voice, ¡°Matthew, we¡¯re a family. D-Do you


    really need to do that?¡±


    Matthew drawled, ¡°A family? Did you think of that when you were trying to get me killed?! Liam, I¡¯ll give


    you two choices right now¡ªeither you get down on your knees and apologize to me or you will be sent to


    jail. Make the choice yourself!¡±


    Demi freaked out when she heard him. ¡°Matthew, d-do you really have to be so harsh?!¡±


    Matthew first glimpsed at her before answering her with each and every word sounding crisp and clear, ¡°I


    can be even harsher. Do you want to have a taste of it?¡±

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Much intimidated by Matthew¡¯s threat, Demi trembled and she was deterred from making any further


    comment once she thought of Matthew¡¯s friendship with Tiger.


    In the end, Liam decided to yield to Matthew.


    He got down on his knees and held his head low when he apologized, ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m sorry. I-I¡¯ve made a


    mistake¡­¡±


    Matthew sniggered disdainfully as he couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond to Liam who was just a piece of


    crap.


    Demi, who was enraged, looked grim thinking that Matthew must have deliberately hatched this n to


    sabotage them.


    She hauled Liam up to his feet and snapped furiously, ¡°Well, now that my husband has already kneeled


    down and apologized, are you happy now?¡±


    Sasha, who finally had her grievance avenged,mented icily, ¡°He brought that upon himself! He only


    has himself to me for gloating over people¡¯s misfortune!¡±


    Liam did not say anything to refute her with his teeth gritted whereas Demi said crossly, ¡°Just cut the


    crap! Is your husband any better? Yes, my husband did that but at least he¡¯s better than someone who


    only knows how to brag! Your husband has been telling everyone that he will get a 300 million


    compensation for our family. What happened to it now? Did the Jacksons pay him a dime?¡±


    James and Helen nced over at Matthew. The thought of Matthew iming that he would ask the


    Jacksons forpensation was hrious to them.


    The Jacksons were one of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff. How could they be willing to


    compensate them?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Matthew muttered, ¡°They did!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Helen was stunned first before asking out of instinct, ¡°How much did they pay you?¡±


    ¡°300 million!¡± Matthew announced.


    Helen and the rest first exchanged looks among each other before they soon roared withughter.


    ¡°Matthew, are you so traumatized by them that you have lost your mind? Compensating you with 300


    million? Why did they need to do that? Do you really think that they¡¯d look at you in that kind of light?¡±


    Demi said in betweenughter.


    Sincerely, Matthew emphasized, ¡°It¡¯s true. The Jacksons really promised to pay me 300 million


    compensating for the loss of reputation ourpany and our family suffered as well as our damages of


    distress! Dad, Mom, this sum of money belongs to our family and I am thinking of giving the money to the


    two of you¡­¡±


    Helen cut him off by saying, ¡°No way, please don¡¯t give it to us! You can keep the money to yourself and


    please don¡¯t give us a dime because we aren¡¯t worthy of that money! Ha ha ha, do you guys want the


    money?¡±


    Liam and Demi, who wereughing heartily, shook their heads and said, ¡°Matthew, just keep the money


    to yourself. We don¡¯t want a dime from you!¡±


    James shook his head and sighed regretfully. ¡°Matthew, do you know why you¡¯re so detestable? It¡¯s


    because you¡¯re too cocky, too presumptuous and you brag too much! Even if the Jacksons did use


    you wrongly, you should consider yourself lucky to have an apology from them. Why would they pay you


    300 million? Is the money in joss paper?¡±


    Once again, the other three let out a round of guffaw because they did not believe the Jacksons would


    compensate them with a sum of 300 million at all.


    Looking indignant, Sasha held one of Matthew¡¯s arms and confronted them through gritted teeth, ¡°What


    are you guysughing at? Why wouldn¡¯t they pay us the money? I¡¯m sure what Matthew said was true


    and I believe him!¡±


    Demiughed out loud and remarked, ¡°Sasha, you¡¯re so pathetic. Do you really believe something so


    illogical? Do you really think the Jacksons would pay him 300 million? Tell me why did they need to do


    that?¡±


    James waved his hands dismissively and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough of embarrassment for one day. Let¡¯s


    go! What¡¯re you guys waiting for? Do you really think they will give you the money now?¡±


    The rest of them burst outughing again before turning around to head toward the exit.


    Just as they reached the door, they saw a group of people from the Jackson Familying their way


    and they were led by Scott.


    They were carrying someone whose face was fully covered with blood on a stretcher¡ªHarvey.


    Scott looked anguished but when he saw Matthew, he tried hard to squeeze out a faint smile.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, ording to Old Master Jackson¡¯s instruction, we have beaten Harvey up and made him


    lose all his teeth. Once again, I offer my apology to you on behalf of the Jackson Family.¡±


    James and the rest widened their eyes in astonishment as they were surprised by how sincere the


    Jacksons offered their apology.


    Scott then added, ¡°By the way, we¡¯ve transferred the 300 millionpensation to your card and you may


    check the bnce anytime!¡±

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    ¡°What?¡± James and the rest eximed in unison.


    Did they reallypensate them with 300 million?


    They then made it back to their car in a state of confusion. Just as Matthew was about to get into the car,


    Demi asked, ¡°Matthew, what¡¯re you doing? This car is a five-seater, and we happen to have five people


    here. Can¡¯t you understand what this means?¡±


    Before, it would have been fine for Demi to make such a statement.


    But this time, James was annoyed as soon as she said that. ¡°Shut up! You and Liam should go back


    home by yourselves. Matthew, please drive us back home tonight!¡±


    Demi was baffled by her father¡¯s behavior.


    Looking puzzled, Helen grabbed onto James¡¯ arm. Just as she was about to say something, he raised


    three fingers in a hand gesture.


    Helen was stunned for a moment before it suddenly dawned upon her.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    300 million inpensation!


    Helen quickly chimed in, ¡°Your Dad is right! Demi, since you¡¯ve already gotten married, you shouldn¡¯t


    keep asking us for help! Well, we¡¯re heading home first. The two of you should settle it among


    yourselves!¡±


    The four of them then departed in the car, leaving Demi standing rooted to the spot, a nk look on her


    face.


    ¡°Dear, what¡¯s wrong with Dad and Mom?¡±


    Liam sighed, resignation written all over his face. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? They must be eyeing the 300 million


    that Matthew has.¡±


    Demi looked stunned all of a sudden, realizing that Matthew had now be a changed man.


    ¡­


    It waspletely quiet in the car on their way home.


    James and Helen¡ªwho were sitting in the back passenger seat¡ªwere embarrassed beyond words.


    What had taken ce earlier that night was beyond their expectations.


    Not only was Matthew innocent, the key was that he also managed to get a 300 millionpensation for


    their family.


    There were plenty of things they could do with that money.


    It was time they upgraded to a better house from their current crammed and dpidated old house.


    It was time they bought themselves a car to travel around, because so far they had been usingpany


    cars.


    Also, it was about time they bought some new furniture and electrical appliances.


    Getting clothes, jewelry and everything they had ever wanted used to be something out of their reach.


    However, things would be different with the 300 million!


    The money would be enough to fulfill all their dreams.


    They could purchase avishly renovated mansion that came with new furniture and electrical


    appliances. They could also afford to have luxurious cars, new clothes and all sorts of jewelry.


    With the 300 million, the Cunninghams would be able to live their life like the riches!


    However, the card was in Matthew¡¯s hands.


    And not too long ago, they just told him loud and clear that they didn¡¯t want a dime from him. So, how


    should they ask for the money from Matthew now?


    When they drove past a bank, James shot a look at Helen.


    Despite feeling slightly embarrassed, Helen braced herself and said, ¡°Matt, please stop the car.¡±


    Both Matthew and Sasha looked bewildered because Helen had never spoken so politely to him before.


    After pulling up the car, Matthew asked, ¡°Mom, is there anything wrong?¡±


    Face red, Helen said hesitantly, ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m thinking that the Jacksons might not have honored their


    promise. Although they said they had transferred the money, it might not be true. Since we happen to


    pass by a bank, let¡¯s go and check it out. If we don¡¯t see the money in the ount, we should go look for


    them as soon as possible. We simply can¡¯t give them a chance to go back on their words!¡±


    Matthew chuckled and exined to Helen, ¡°Mom, nothing will go wrong! Since the Ten Greatest Families


    were all there to witness when the Jacksons made the promise, I¡¯m sure they would honor it, and I


    believe they must have already transferred the money!¡±


    Helen was embarrassed, but at the same time, her curiosity was killing her.


    She was dying to take a look at the 300 million.


    ¡°Matthew, I-I think it¡¯s better we take a look at it so that we can all be at ease!¡±


    Laughing softly, Matthew then parked the car by the roadside.


    Both Helen and James followed Matthew closely and went to the bank. Thepartment that held the


    ATM machine was so small that they couldn¡¯t even close the door after squeezing themselves in.


    James and Helen then craned their necks, trying to see as Matthew inserted the card into the machine.


    He then entered the password before clicking on the screen to check the ount bnce.


    James and Helen were trembling with excitement, their eyes glued to the screen.


    Shortly after that, several figures popped up.


    It was a number three followed by a string of zeros.


    They couldn¡¯t be sure how much that figure meant, even after trying to count it twice. In the end, Helen


    pressed her fingers on the screen and counted the zeros with her fingers.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s really 300 million¡­¡± Helen¡¯s voice was trembling because she had never witnessed that much


    money in all her life.


    Although the Cunninghams imed their family was worth over 100 million, most of what they owned


    were properties. In reality, they did not hold much cash.


    However, what was inside the card was all cash!


    Matthew took the card out of the machine and said with a smile, ¡°Dad, Mom, now that the money is in the


    ount, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Come on, let¡¯s head home!¡±


    James and Helen followed Matthew back to the car, the both of them stuck in a trance.


    When they finally reached home, Helen suddenly spoke, ¡°Matthew, y-you told us before that you would


    give the money to us¡­¡±


    Sasha cut her off directly and said, ¡°Mom, both of you made it very clear just now that you don¡¯t want


    anything to do with this money!¡±

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    James and Helen were left speechless.


    The two of them felt a pressing urge to p themselves for making such a statement earlier, leaving


    them with no room to maneuver now.


    After sending the both of them home, Matthew turned around and drove Sasha to the office.


    Just as Helen was about to persuade them to stay for the night, she was stopped by James.


    After they entered the house, Helen questioned James immediately, ¡°Old man, what were you thinking


    just now? That was such a good chance to ask them to stay for the night. We could have had a chance


    to discuss the money matter with Matthew, and it would¡¯ve been perfect if we managed to get him to


    hand the card over to us. Why did you allow him to leave?¡±


    James red at her and snapped, ¡°Do you think everyone else are fools? You¡¯re still thinking of asking


    money from him after we made things so ugly just now. Do you really think he¡¯s that stupid?¡±


    Looking lost, Helen countered, ¡°B-But, we can¡¯t give up that money, can we? That¡¯s 300 million we¡¯re


    talking about. With that money, our wealth will surely surpass your father¡¯s! Although we have


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, we don¡¯t really own much assets. Once we have the money, we will finally


    be able to hold our heads high in the Cunningham family! How can we let this chance slip by us?¡±


    James waved his hands in the air and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me all that; I understand the situation.


    The problem is, tonight is not the time to ask for the money. Matthew nearly got himself killed at the


    Jacksons¡¯ ce, and we just had a dispute with him. It¡¯s not right to ask him for the money directly. On


    top of that, it will be harder for us when Sasha is around. You know her personality very well; she only


    listens to her husband now. Will she allow Matthew to give us the money if you ask him for it now? Not


    only will we not get the money, we might even start another argument with them, and any hopes to get


    our hands on that money will bepletely dashed by then!¡±


    Scratching her head, Helen let out a resigned sigh. ¡°s, what¡¯s wrong with Sasha that makes her take


    the side of an outsider? What do you think we should do now? Surely we can¡¯t let Matthew have the


    money, right?¡±


    After a moment of contemtion, James told her, ¡°Let¡¯s pay a visit to Matthew tomorrow; just the two of


    us. If we manage to tter him and shower him with enoughpliments, he might just give us the card.


    Matthew is much easier to manipte.¡±


    Helen was delighted to hear his n, and nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! We should


    butter him up first and then get the card from him. There¡¯s nothing else he can do after giving us the


    card!¡±


    Meanwhile, Matthew sent Sasha back to Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, where she had been staying


    recently.


    ¡°Sasha, please take the card!¡± Matthew handed her the card given to him by the Jacksons.


    She shook her head and rejected him immediately. ¡°I can¡¯t take the card! You should keep it, since the


    Jacksons gave it to you aspensation.¡±


    Matthew smiled. ¡°Since we¡¯re a married couple, what difference will it make?¡±


    With a solemn expression, Sasha answered him in a serious tone, ¡°Of course that¡¯s going to make a


    huge difference! When you had no funds, people around us kept onbeling you as a man who relied on


    a woman for a living. Now that you have money, let¡¯s see who still dares to make such ament about


    you! Besides, men who have no money have no confidence. Why would you do that?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Matthewughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need so much money to be confident!¡±


    Sasha shook her head and insisted, ¡°No matter how much money is inside that card, it¡¯s yours, and it


    goes without saying that you should keep it. By the way, I¡¯m sure Dad and Mom wille up with some


    ways soon to seize this card from you. Promise me you won¡¯t give it to them no matter what happens!


    Once you give it to them, you¡¯ll not be able to get it back!¡±


    Matthew pretended to look troubled when he asked, ¡°What should I do then? I can¡¯t disobey what they


    tell me to do. Why don¡¯t I just leave the card with you?¡±


    Sasha waved her hands and said, ¡°I told you I can¡¯t keep it. Hmph, I¡¯m sure they will force you into giving


    them the card. Why don¡¯t you just tell them that you lost the money?¡±


    Looking befuddled, Matthew questioned, ¡°Losing 300 million at one go? Do you think anyone would


    believe me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have the issue with the Grahams regarding the jade bracelet? You can just tell them that


    you¡¯ve given the money to the Grahams aspensation for the bracelet. By doing this, we¡¯re killing two


    birds with one stone!¡±

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Matthew left after walking Sasha upstairs to her room.


    It was not appropriate of him to stay and keep Sashapany. After all, it was her workce.


    On top of that, he had a more pressing matter to attend to.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After leaving Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, he had a feeling that he was being followed by a car.


    He pretended not to notice by leisurely making circles around the city with his electric motor.


    Atst, he arrived at a secluded construction site on the outskirts of the city.


    All of a sudden, a thundering sound of a car engine came from behind as it elerated toward him.


    As the pathway was not much wider than the width of a car, there wasn¡¯t enough space for Matthew to


    avoid said car which was charging in his direction.


    The car crashed squarely into his motor, which sent him flying. He fell to the ground and lost


    consciousness.


    Several men came out from the car. The group was led by none other than Samuel Hughes.


    With a sinister expression, he waved at the rest of the group who immediately carried Matthew into the


    car.


    Just shortly after they sped away, another car came to take care of Matthew¡¯s motor.


    With Matthew in his car, Samuel and his men took a route which avoided all CCTV cameras, and finally


    reached a secluded spot in the suburbs.


    Matthew, who had been tied up tightly, was woken by Samuel pouring a cold bucket of water on him.


    ¡°Larson, here we are again! Are you surprised to see me?¡± Samuel said with a sly smile.


    Matthew glimpsed at the men around him and said lightly, ¡°Samuel, you really managed to leave the


    Jackson Residence? Seems like the Jacksons are more timid than I imagined. I can¡¯t believe they


    actually let you go although you murdered one of theirs.¡±


    Looking ominous, Samuel snapped, ¡°Larson, stop sounding so sarcastic. Do you have any idea the price


    I had to pay? All the business in Eastcliff owned by the Pharmaceutical Union will be given to the


    Jacksons in the future! That was the price I paid in order to stay alive! This is all your doing! How do you


    think I will kill you?¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°Samuel Hughes, you think too highly of yourself, and you¡¯ve underestimated me. Do


    you really think Zachary Jackson¡¯s death came as a surprise to me?¡±


    Looking skeptical, Samuel asked, ¡°W-What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Zachary Jackson¡¯s death was all nned by me! To be honest, I really wanted to kill him. However, if I


    were to kill him myself, it would just bring about endless trouble for me. But things would be different if


    you were the one who murdered him! I was d that you really went along with my n by killing


    Zachary Jackson. You see, I managed to finish both you and Zachary off at the same time!¡±


    Samuel went livid with rage.


    At that time, he thought he had sessfully framed Matthew by murdering Zachary and pushing the


    me on Matthew. With that, he would be able to sit on the sidelines and watch them dispute over


    Zachary¡¯s death.


    Little did he know, he was the one who had fallen into Matthew¡¯s trap and was sabotaged by him.


    ¡°Matthew, y-you are despicable!¡± Samuel was so furious that his entire body was trembling.


    By falling for Matthew¡¯s trap, not only did he fail to seize Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, he also had to


    pay a huge price to exchange for his life, not to mention being punished by his familyter on.


    Matthew shrugged and rified, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to kill him; you did it out of your own free will. You


    willingly took the bait and fell into my trap. If you didn¡¯t have the intention to sabotage me, you wouldn¡¯t


    have to suffer so badly.¡±


    Samuel, who was gritting his teeth in rage, suddenly roared withughter. ¡°You¡¯re right! I was the one


    who willingly took the bait! But, no matter how shrewd and cunning you are, you¡¯re still my captive! You


    must pay the same price as what I have paid! Don¡¯t go worrying about things after your death because I¡¯ll


    take over the responsibility of caring for your wife and Leanna Sandel¡­¡±

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Matthewughed out loud andmented, ¡°Samuel Hughes, it seems like you aren¡¯t any better than


    Harvey Jackson! Both of you are as dumb as doornails!¡±


    His statement sent Samuel into a boiling rage. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Matthew rose to his feet. Under Samuel¡¯s unflinching gaze, he jerked his hands and broke the ropes that


    were tied around his body tightly.


    Samuel¡¯s eyes nearly popped out in astonishment. The ropes he used were sturdy. How strong did


    Matthew need to be in order to rip them off?


    He did not know that Matthew¡¯s physique and capabilities had be so extraordinary after the Divine


    Skill cultivation. It went way beyond one¡¯s imagination.


    Matthew stretched andughed lightly. ¡°Samuel, do you know why I took thatne instead of the main


    road just now? I was giving you the chance to kidnap me, you idiot!¡±


    Looking deeply shaken, Samuel suddenly realized he was being manipted by Matthew yet again.


    ¡°Get him!¡± After giving that instruction to his men, he immediately made a dash toward his car, getting


    ready to flee the scene.


    However, after only taking a step forward, his whole body felt weak and he slumped to the ground.


    His entire body felt numb, with not a single ounce of energy left, but he could still think clearly.


    He nced at his men standing next to him and found they too had all copsed onto the ground.


    Samuel was dumbfounded. He could not figure out what was going on.


    Matthew crouched down and stared at Samuel. ¡°Samuel Hughes, there¡¯s no use trying to move, because


    I drugged all of you inside the car just now. I used a colorless and odorless poison, which is capable of


    making one feel weak and lose all energy. Most importantly, the poison will disappear without leaving a


    trace after two hours. No doctor, no matter how skillful he is, is able to find out which poison it is!¡±


    Looking flustered, Samuel questioned, ¡°Y-You were prepared for this? Did you know that I would kidnap


    you all along?¡±


    Matthew sniggered and said, ¡°Oh, Samuel, you should know your enemy as well as yourself in order to


    seed. Before you make a move, it¡¯s a good practice to know thy enemy. Not only do you have to


    know how powerful he is, you also need to understand his personality as well, not to mention his style of


    doing things.¡±


    Samuel looked deeply shaken, and suddenly realized that Matthew was way out of his league.


    In an airy tone, Matthew borated, ¡°Ever since the incident at the construction site took ce, I¡¯ve


    started making the effort to carry out an investigation on you to learn about your personality, as well as


    your style of doing things. You¡¯re a very cocky and cunning man. On top of that, you like to use cruel and


    nasty means to settle things. Therefore, I specifically designed a n to lure you into my trap. I


    kidnapped Zachary Jackson but I didn¡¯t kill him, giving him the chance to call you. Looking at how you


    did things, you would surely kill Zachary and frame me for his murder.¡±


    Samuel was stupefied. It was only then did he learn what exactly made him inferior to Matthew.


    In a soft voice, Matthew continued, ¡°As for the Jacksons, I knew all along that they wouldn¡¯t be too harsh


    on you. And you, after paying such a heavy price because of it, surely wouldn¡¯t let the matter go so


    easily. You would want to seek revenge on me. Therefore, I deliberately took thene just now to lure


    you into kidnapping me. Samuel Hughes, you really didn¡¯t let me down! You managed to step right into


    every trap that I set for you. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve been cooperating very well with my n so far?¡±


    Dejectedly, Samuel let out a sigh and mumbled, ¡°Matthew, I¡¯ve really underestimated you all this while.


    This time, I¡¯m willing to ept my defeat. If you¡¯re willing to let me go, I won¡¯t ever treat you as my


    enemy.¡±


    Matthew shook his head and said, ¡°Samuel, you have no chance to ept your defeat anymore. Do you


    remember what I told you before¡ªyou can do anything you¡¯d like to me, but you¡¯re not allowed to be


    disrespectful to my wife, else I will finish you off!¡±


    Looking restless, Samuel reminded him through gritted teeth, ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t you forget that I¡¯m one of


    the Hughes! Even the Jacksons don¡¯t have the guts to kill me! If I die in Eastcliff, my family would not let


    you get away with it!¡±


    Matthew chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you!¡±


    Samuel heaved a sigh of relief.


    Matthew then added in a soft voice, ¡°But I can¡¯t say the same for the Jacksons!¡±

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    What Matthew said made Samuel froze before sneering, ¡°The Jacksons? Hmph, do you think they have


    the guts to do anything to me? They finished watching the videost night, but what happened next?


    They still allowed me to leave in the end! Matthew, you really think you can make use of the Jacksons to


    kill me? Dream on!¡±


    Looking indifferent, Matthew exined, ¡°The Jacksons might have let you go, but it doesn¡¯t mean


    Zachary¡¯s parents won¡¯t do anything to you. Samuel, didn¡¯t you notice his parents¡¯ expressions just now?


    At first, they looked like they couldn¡¯t wait to kill me, but when you wereter proven to be the murderer,


    they started to fix their gaze on you. Per my calctions, they should be here any minute now. When


    they kill youter, the Hughes won¡¯t be able to link your death to me, no matter what happens.¡±


    Matthew reached out to poke Samuel¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to go. Enjoy now!¡±


    Matthew walked awayughing, leaving behind a horrified looking Samuel. He suddenly realized that he


    could not make a single sound.


    About half an hourter, a car suddenly appeared.


    ¡°There! That¡¯s their car!¡± a shrill voice shouted.


    The car immediately drove in their direction. The two people who got out of the car were none other than


    Zachary¡¯s parents.


    With their eyes brimming with bitter resentment, they gritted their teeth as they red at Samuel who


    was lying on the ground.


    A terror-stricken Samuel was eager to spill the beans and tell them it was all part of Matthew¡¯s n.


    However, he couldn¡¯t utter a single word.


    ¡°Why are they all lying here? Why can¡¯t they move?¡± Zachary¡¯s father asked curiously.


    As for Zachary¡¯s mother, she snapped with hatred in her eyes. ¡°How is that relevant? He murdered my


    son! I will kill him to avenge my son¡¯s death!¡±


    Meanwhile, Zachary¡¯s father looked worried. ¡°I just worry that someone might be trying to make use of us


    to kill him.¡±


    Samuel sighed in relief, d that Zachary¡¯s father was not dumb.


    As for Zachary¡¯s mother, she muttered through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯m fine with being used as long as I can


    avenge my son¡¯s death! Have you not given up on that family of yours already? Not only did they take


    away our son¡¯s right to be the sessor to the family business, they also decided to give up avenging


    his death just because they were offered some benefit in return. Can they still be considered as our


    family? Do you still want to do things for their good? Our son would be so disappointed in you!¡±


    His expression turning icy, Zachary¡¯s father fished out a dagger and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You¡¯re


    right! Since they treated us that way, they shouldn¡¯t me us for betraying them! Forgive me, Father, I¡¯m


    not trying to bring trouble upon our family; I¡¯m just forced to do this because of your cruel actions!¡±


    With that, he stabbed the dagger into Samuel¡¯s chest.


    Samuel couldn¡¯t even let out a shriek, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that the pain was unbearable.


    Before long, they managed to kill Samuel between the two of them.


    ncing at the men beside them, Zachary¡¯s father frowned as he asked, ¡°What do we do with them?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s mother snarled, ¡°Since they are together with Samuel Hughes, they were all his aplices


    who murdered my son! We shouldn¡¯t spare any of them!¡±


    Zachary¡¯s father nodded his head in agreement. By then, it made no difference between killing only one


    or all of them.


    Soon, they finished off all of Samuel¡¯s underlings.


    After getting their revenge, they left immediately. Instead of heading back to Eastcliff, they drove in the


    opposite direction.


    They knew very well that their family would not forgive them for killing Samuel and his men. Therefore,


    there was no way they could stay in Eastcliff.


    This was part of Matthew¡¯s n too.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After Zachary¡¯s parents killed Samuel and his men, they would have to run away from here without


    leaving any trace.


    The poison in Samuel and his men would soon dissipate.


    By the time the Hughes started investigating Samuel¡¯s death, they would only trace it to Zachary¡¯s


    parents, instead of himself.


    With that, Matthew could wash his hands off the issue, and it was no longer rted to him in any way.


    However, he could already foresee a looming battle between the Hughes and the Jacksons in the future.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Early the next morning, Liam and Demi returned home just as James and Helen were about to pay a visit


    to Matthew.


    In fact, Liam and Demi had been staying with them all the while, but they dared not go back home the


    previous night for fear of the possibility of being punished.


    The sight of the both of them made Helen¡¯s expression turn icy. ¡°Why are the two of you here? Don¡¯t you


    two know that Matthew is not happy with you? Did you guyse here on purpose to make him angry?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Liammented deep down inside. Indeed, money makes all the difference! Prior to this, James and


    Helen were always annoyed to see Matthew; but now, they are asking us to avoid him so that he won¡¯t


    be angry because of our presence!


    Despite holding a grudge, Liam was still all smiles.


    ¡°Mom, we are here because we know that Matthew has left for work. Remember that jacket you fancied


    last time? We happened to have some spare time, so Demi and I went and bought it for you. Dad, we


    bought you that pair of leather shoes you¡¯ve been eyeing too.¡±


    With a wide grin, Liam handed the gifts to them.


    It was only then did the tension in Helen¡¯s face ease up a little. ¡°Liam, to be honest, it¡¯s not quite


    appropriate for you to keep heading back home, seeing how you used to be very harsh on Matthew.


    Also, how could you refuse to honor your word after losing the bet with Sasha?¡±


    Demi said anxiously, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t Liam kneel down and apologize to him already? What else do you


    guys want him to do?¡±


    James muttered, ¡°Hmph, since he did bet with Sasha, he should have epted his defeat more


    gracefully! A man is only as good as his word. Since he promised to kneel down if he lost the bet, I am


    not impressed by how he hesitated and was reluctant to get down onto his knees in the end!¡±


    Demi looked indignant, and was just about to refute when Liam stopped her. ¡°Dad is right. A man has to


    honor his promise, in any case. Dad, please don¡¯t worry because I¡¯ll take note and try hard to be a


    man of my word in the future, just like you. As for Matthew, did he mean what he said?¡±


    James and Helen nced at each other before asking, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Liam exined in a low voice, ¡°Dad, Mom, didn¡¯t Matthew say that part of the 300 million was


    compensation for ourpany, and the other part was for our family? In other words, our family¡¯s


    compensation will not only include his share, but also the share that belongs to the two of you. But


    where¡¯s the money now?¡±


    James and Helen¡¯s expressions changed slightly. Truth be told, they had also been thinking about the


    money too.


    It was 300 million, after all! After having a discussion thatsted throughout the entire night, they had


    alreadye up with a n on how to spend the money.


    However, they still had no idea how to get it from Matthew.


    Helen said impatiently, ¡°Liam, we know what you¡¯re on about. Hence our visit to ask him for the money


    now!¡±


    Liam replied immediately, ¡°Mom, are you going to ask him for the money without a proper n? You just


    told him that you wanted nothing from himst night, but you¡¯re going to ask him for the money now


    directly. Aren¡¯t you guys making a joke of yourselves?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not right to let him have so much money!¡± Helen eximed, looking embarrassed.


    Liam chuckled and said, ¡°Mom, what I meant was, we can adopt another strategy.¡±


    Eagerly, Helen asked him, ¡°What¡¯s your strategy?¡±


    With a smile, Liam proceeded to borate, ¡°We have to offer him some benefits first before we ask him


    for the money. Mom, he is still working as a cleaner at the hospital, isn¡¯t he? I¡¯m quite close with the


    assistant director of the hospital, who is in charge of human resources. I can offer him some money to


    arrange for a better position for Matthew. When you pay Matthew a visit, the two of you can tell him that it


    was arranged by you guys. It will be easier to ask him for the money by making things pleasant first.¡±


    Helen¡¯s eyes lit up with hope as shemented, ¡°Hey, this is actually a good idea!¡±


    James nodded his head slowly and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s do it this way then. Liam, you may start making the


    arrangements with the assistant director of the hospital.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    At the vi in Lakeside Garden, after giving his sister Natalie a mini Rejuvenating Pill, Matthew went to


    the furnace room located on the third floor.


    The furnace room was used as a storage ce for the rare and umon medicinal herbs that


    Matthew found, and it was usually locked.


    Last night, he had started making some pills in the room and he thought that it was about time that the


    pills were ready.


    However, he didn¡¯t get the aroma of the pills when entering the room.


    He opened the ceramic jar to find that the mixture inside was still in a gooey state; it needed more time


    before it could take the form of pills.


    Feeling resigned, Matthew realized the problemy with the temperature of the fire, which was not high


    enough.


    However, there was nothing he could do about it because the ceramic jar could not withstand too high a


    temperature.


    Using the ceramic jar to make pills was definitely not the right way. The proper way to make pills required


    a furnace.


    As the medicinal herbs used were moremon, he could still use the ceramic jar to make them.


    For those rare medicinal herbs which required a higher temperature or special conditions, the ceramic jar


    would not be suitable.


    He checked his watch and found that it was about time he went to the hospital.


    Therefore, he had no choice but to put out the fire which was warming the ceramic jar, to avoid burning


    everything within.


    After rushing to the hospital, the first thing he did was visit the director and requested to be transferred to


    a different department.


    The emergency ward used up a lot of his time, and the work there wasn¡¯t too meaningful for him because


    most of the patients there could be taken care of by any doctor.


    He wanted to transfer to a department with a lighter workload, so that he would have more time on his


    hands.


    He nned to offer his service to patients whom the other doctors could not handle, because that was


    the only way he could hone his medical skills.


    There was no doubt the director was willing to ede to his request, because it was Joseph Harrison


    himself who brought Matthew in.


    The director immediately rang the assistant director of the hospital in charge of human resources¡ª


    Casey Fleming¡ªto arrange for Matthew¡¯s transfer.


    While Casey was still thinking of how to sort things out, Liam went to pay him a visit with a file in his


    hand.


    Coincidentally, Casey was Liam¡¯s old friend that he mentioned earlier.


    In reality, Liam was not very close to Casey; the two had only met each other at a private gathering


    before.


    ¡°Director Fleming, how are you doing?¡± Liam greeted him with a wide grin.


    Curious, Casey went on to make small talk with Liam. It wasn¡¯t long before Liam told him the purpose of


    his visit. ¡°Director Fleming, I understand this is a rather difficult thing to ask of you. In fact, you may just


    assign him a role with a light workload, but not anything too important. Please ept this small gift in


    exchange for your hard work!¡±


    With that, Liam ced the file on the table.


    Casey could see several stacks of cash peeking out from the file.


    He found Liam¡¯s offer puzzling.


    Hasn¡¯t the director already asked me to take care of the transfer? Why am I getting a bribe to do the


    exact same thing? Is Liam worried that I might not take care of it properly?


    Putting on a contemtive look, he asked, ¡°Liam, who¡¯s this Matthew Larson to you?¡±


    Liam answered him with a smile, ¡°Oh, he¡¯s my brother-inw. His wife is my wife¡¯s elder sister!¡±


    Casey was shocked to hear that Matthew and Liam were rted. No wonder Liam was giving him a


    bribe to do the arrangement.


    Judging from how Liam made this trip specifically just to offer him a bribe, it seemed that Matthew Larson


    was really keen to get a good position in the hospital with a light workload.


    No matter what, he should get his hands on the money first!


    Pretending to look troubled, Casey said, ¡°Liam, as your buddy, I¡¯ll definitely do you this favor since you


    asked me to! Let¡¯s see¡­ a new Department of Chinese Medicine has just been established at the


    hospital. How about I transfer him to be the head of that department?¡±


    Liam¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement at once.


    At first, he had only expected Matthew to be transferred to a random department to handle some menial


    tasks.


    It had never urred to him that his friendship with Casey was actually strong enough to make Matthew


    a head of a department in the hospital. He had aplished this task way beyond his own expectations.


    Liam saluted him and expressed his gratitude. ¡°Thank you very much, Casey! Rest assured, you can ring


    me anytime if you need assistance in the future!¡±


    While Casey was making small talk with Liam, deep down inside, he was feeling ted.


    As Matthew was the current head of the Emergency Department, it was not difficult at all to transfer him


    to be the head of the Department of Chinese Medicine, as it did not involve a promotion.


    However, Liam was still willing to offer him arge sum of money as a favor for him.


    Was he a fool?


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After leaving the hospital, a clueless Liam called James excitedly and told him about the arrangement.


    James was thrilled to hear about it.


    ¡°Liam, you¡¯re indeed very reliable! You actually got him promoted from a toilet cleaner to the head of a


    department. Can you imagine how happy Matthew will be when he knows that? He¡¯ll surely be


    embarrassed if he doesn¡¯t give us the card when we ask it from him!¡±

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Matthew was informed that he had been transferred to the Department of Chinese Medicine not long


    after starting work that morning.


    In fact, he was slightly taken aback by how efficient the hospital director had made the arrangements.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    However, he was not too bothered by that.


    As his medical skills were mainly based on traditional Chinese medicine now, the role at the Department


    of Chinese Medicine would actually be more suitable for him.


    After barely settling into his new office, James, Helen and Demi visited him with smiles on their faces.


    With a wide grin, James asked, ¡°Matthew, how do you feel now that you finally have your own office?¡±


    After looking at her surroundings, Demi nodded her head in approval. ¡°Needless to say, he must feel very


    good about it! It feels veryfortable being in this room; it¡¯s so spacious and bright. Don¡¯t you think so,


    Matt?¡±


    With a slight frown, Matthew asked, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    Helen waved her hands dismissively and said, ¡°Nothing much, we¡¯re just here to look around. We¡¯ve


    never been here to visit you, even after you¡¯ve been working here for such a long time. s, we¡¯ve been


    too busy! So, we¡¯ve finally squeezed out some time today toe here and visit one of our old friends


    who works here. We spent a huge effort in persuading him to get you transferred and be the head of this


    department! But Matt, you don¡¯t have to thank us because that¡¯s what family is for, right?¡±


    Matthew was puzzled. He had no idea how his transfer could be rted to them.


    In an earnest tone, James said, ¡°Matt, you¡¯ve been addressing us as your Dad and Mom so far. We don¡¯t


    expect you to repay us, as long as you do your best in this job!¡±


    With his lips pursed, Matthew grumbled in his head. What do I owe the two of you? When I was working


    as the toilet cleaner here several years ago, you guys would always avoid getting too near to the hospital


    so that no one would know we were rted. I know the 300 million is the reason why you guys are


    suddenly here showing how much you care about me.


    Matthew couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay much attention to them, and only responded with some perfunctory


    remarks.


    After making some small talk, James and Helen thought it was about time to mention the money. Helen


    asked Matthew directly, ¡°Matt, do you still have the card that the Jacksons gave you yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s with me. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Matthew asked.


    Overjoyed to hear that, Helen told him, ¡°We just had a brief discussion with Sasha earlier today about our


    house. We think it¡¯s really too small, and the two of you can¡¯t even have your own personal space. So,


    we were thinking of using our savings to upgrade to a better house, but our savings isn¡¯t enough. I was


    wondering whether you could contribute some funds to the purchase of the new house?¡±


    ¡°How much more do you need?¡±


    ¡°We have about 500,000 in savings, but prices of a decent house in Eastcliff can vary. What about giving


    us the card, and letting us buy the house with it? We¡¯ll return it to you after that. How about that?¡±


    Matthew did not say anything.


    Demi, who had her gaze fixed on Matthew right from the very beginning, immediately sneered when she


    noticed he was keeping quiet. ¡°Hey, Matthew, I don¡¯t suppose you are being wary of Dad and Mom?


    You¡¯re being so quiet right after they asked you for the card. What¡¯s wrong? Do you think Dad and Mom


    will use up all your money?¡±


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°Of course I believe Dad and Mom!¡±


    Helen smiled immediately. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a very sensible man! Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t take more than


    what we need. Why don¡¯t we do it this way¡ªyou hand us the card first, and we will let you knowter on


    how much we¡¯ve spent?¡±


    With resignation, Matthew told them, ¡°The problem is, you guys came here toote. There¡¯s no more


    money left in the card¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Helen and James eximed in unison.


    Demi yelled, ¡°It¡¯s 300 million! How did you spend it? You couldn¡¯t have spent all the money overnight! A-


    Are you trying to bluff us by transferring the money to another ount? Mind you, the money isn¡¯t meant


    as apensation for just you, but it also includes our share! I-I will never forgive you if you¡¯ve lost all


    the money!¡±

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Matthew feigned a helpless look and said, ¡°You guys have gotten the wrong idea. I didn¡¯t spend a


    single cent of it.¡±


    Helen asked him furiously, ¡°Where did the money go, then?¡±


    ¡°I gave it to the Grahams!¡±


    ¡°The Grahams?¡± James and Helen echoed in surprise.


    ¡°Yes! Have you guys forgotten about that jade bracelet belonging to the Grahams? It¡¯s worth more


    than 300 million. They only agreed not to hold us ountable after I tried very hard to persuade them


    and offered them the money. Without the money, we would¡¯ve been in big trouble!¡± said Matthew.


    James and Helen were stunned for a moment before copsing onto their chairs.


    It was only after a while did Helen ask in a quivering voice, ¡°W-Why did you give them so much money


    aspensation?¡±


    ¡°Mom, that jade bracelet is worth much more than 300 million! What I offered them was peanuts!¡±


    Matthew replied.


    Demi smacked the table as she rose to her feet. ¡°I don¡¯t care how much that bracelet is worth; you


    should use your own money aspensation! The 300 million includespensation for Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals and for our family, which includes Sasha, Dad, Mom, Liam and me. If we were to


    divide it, you would only have a few hundred thousand, or one million at most. Who gives you the right


    to offer the whole 300 million to the Grahams?!¡±


    Matthew was so enraged by Demi¡¯s statement that he was left speechless.


    Do I only get one million inpensation in exchange for my life?


    Matthew asked in a low voice, ¡°What has this got anything to do with Liam?¡±


    Demi snapped back furiously, ¡°Of course it has. He¡¯s my husband and he¡¯s the son-inw of our family.


    Because of you, his reputation has been tarnished by beingbeled as the rtive of a murderer. He¡¯s


    the owner of a bigpany. Do you know how badly hispany has been affected by that?¡±


    Matthew was left stumped by how Demi tried to rte Liam to the whole incident.


    Liam took the Jacksons¡¯ side right from the start, and he couldn¡¯t wait to see me killed. Don¡¯t you all


    have any idea about that?


    After taking a deep breath, Matthew said solemnly, ¡°Demi, since you¡¯ve brought it up, we should really


    settle the scores between us! Even though I don¡¯t fully own the 300 million, you shouldn¡¯t me me for


    what happened to the jade bracelet! It was you and Liam who sold it, so shouldn¡¯t the two of you bear


    the responsibility? I¡¯ve suffered a loss myself by offering the 300 million to the Grahams as


    compensation for the jade bracelet. What gives you the right to use me of doing that?¡±


    Demi was left speechless, and she felt guilty for what happened to the jade bracelet.


    After some time, she spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°Matthew, we agreed before that you would shoulder


    the full responsibility of that! What are you trying to say now? Are you going back on your words? Do


    you want to push the responsibility back to us?¡±


    Matthew countered in an icy tone, ¡°Demi Cunningham, all of us agreed to let me bear the responsibility


    because we didn¡¯t have the money to pay them back at that time. But why shouldn¡¯t we pay them now


    that we happen to have the money?¡±


    Demi retorted angrily, ¡°No matter how you phrase it, you¡¯re just a coward who refuses to honor your


    promise! In order to avoid prison time, you took the 300 million topensate the Grahams without


    telling us! Matthew Larson, if you¡¯re a decent man, you should do what you promised and take the


    responsibility. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to do now. Not only do you refuse to honor your


    promise, you¡¯ve lost our 300 million. H-How can you be so despicable? What gives you the right to


    decide what to do with the money?¡±


    Matthew replied with a cold expression, ¡°I don¡¯t have the right? Since Dad and Mom are here as well,


    let me make myself clear. When I told all of you about the 300 millionpensation from the Jacksons


    last night, what did you guys tell me?¡±


    Demi and her parents looked guilty all at once.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Matthew continued in a frigid tone, ¡°You guys told me that you wouldn¡¯t take a dime, no matter how


    much the Jacksons offered me! Even the Jacksons heard itst night! As you guys don¡¯t want a dime of


    it, it means I have the 300 million all to myself! Why don¡¯t I have the right to deal with it since it¡¯s my


    money?¡±

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Demi¡¯s mouth fell open. After a beat, she snapped at him. ¡°Matthew, what do you mean by that? Are you


    bringing up the past to settle the old scores?


    Very well then, let¡¯s get started. How much do you owe us in the past three years you¡¯ve been living with


    us? How much do you owe us by wasting three years of my sister¡¯s life? Also, how much do you owe us


    by tarnishing the reputation of our family?¡±


    Matthew muttered softly, ¡°Demi, if you really want to calcte, I can hire a professional ountant to


    help you with that. Whatever I owe you, I¡¯ll pay it all back! But, I must warn you beforehand.


    After paying the sum I owe to your family, I won¡¯t give a damn about that jade bracelet. I¡¯ll get the 300


    million back from the Grahams, and the lot of you just have to settle the issue with them. How about


    that?¡±


    Demi was left dumbfounded.


    She would be doomed if she was held ountable by the Grahams for what happened to the jade


    bracelet.


    After a moment of silence, Demi spoke, ¡°Why are you bringing the past up? Have we not been treating


    you well enough? It¡¯s Liam who arranged this job you¡¯re having right now.¡±


    Feeling frustrated, Matthew snapped back, ¡°What has this job got anything to do with all of you?¡±


    Helen countered anxiously, ¡°Matthew, h-how can you be so ungrateful? Your current position is all thanks


    to Liam, who got one of his friends to help. Just think about it¡ªhow could you possibly be promoted from


    a toilet cleaner to be the head of this department without pulling some strings?¡±


    Demi finally lost it and yelled, ¡°I told you guys that he was just an ungrateful b*stard! Forget about the


    job! Get out of here! Go back to cleaning the toilets! You don¡¯t have the right to have such a nice office!


    Why don¡¯t you go and take a look at yourself in the mirror? You¡¯re just a guy who didn¡¯t even graduate


    from vocational college! Do you really think you¡¯re some sort of a big shot? You aren¡¯t qualified to have


    this room and be the head of this department! Mark my words, you will only be able to work as a toilet


    cleaner for the rest of your life! It¡¯s no use being kind to you because you won¡¯t appreciate it at all!¡±


    Matthew said with a hard expression, ¡°Demi, don¡¯t go overboard! This is a hospital, not a ce for you to


    make trouble!¡±


    Demi growled angrily back at him, ¡°I¡¯m the one making trouble? You ungrateful b*stard! I¡¯m calling my


    husband now to get you back to cleaning the toilets!¡±


    Their argument attracted the attention of many onlookers.


    The hospital director arrived as soon as he got word, and he was taken aback by the mayhem.


    Joseph Harrison himself had instructed the director to take care of Matthew while he worked at the


    hospital!


    The hospital director reprimanded angrily, ¡°Hey, what¡¯re you guys doing here? Where¡¯s security? Get


    them out of the hospital! This is a hospital, not a ce for you to cause a scene!¡±


    Demi immediately approached the director and said, ¡°Director, I¡¯ll have you know that thisd here is just


    a toilet cleaner. He isn¡¯t qualified to be the head of this department. He only got the job after bribing


    someone here. You have to fire him immediately!¡±


    It was at that moment that the assistant director Casey arrived at the scene.


    He trembled in fear when he heard Demi¡¯s statement.


    How dare that b*tch tattle on me?


    However, something unexpected happened.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The director red at Demi. ¡°Shut up! Watch your choice of words! Director Larson is one of the best


    doctors in our hospital, and he is more than qualified to be the head of this department. We can and will


    exercise the rights to hold youwfully ountable for the nderous remark you just made regarding


    one of our doctors!¡±


    Demi and her parents were stunned. What is going on here?


    Since when could a toilet cleaner be hailed as one of the best doctors at the hospital?


    Did the director say so just to spare his hospital from embarrassment?


    Demi anxiously added, ¡°What I said is true! He really knows nothing about medicine! He only got the job


    after we bribed Casey Fleming, the assistant director!¡±

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Casey was so enraged by what Demi said that he nearly blew his top. ¡°That¡¯s b*llshit! When did I take


    your money? How dare you use me! Call the police now! I¡¯m going to sue them!¡± he yelled harshly.


    At this juncture, Casey would never admit to taking the bribe.


    After all, what he had received from Liam was all in cash. No one witnessed how he had taken it, and he


    had already taken care of the money.


    Without any proof, no one could do anything to him!


    Deep down inside, however, Casey developed a deep resentment toward Liam.


    That b*stard backstabbed me after pretending to offer me money to get things done. He wanted to


    sabotage me!


    Demi only knew that Liam had given money to an assistant director named Casey, but she couldn¡¯t


    recognize the man.


    So, she was rattled when she heard Casey¡¯s threat.


    However, it took her only a short time to regain herposure. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You have the guts to


    take the bribe, but you aren¡¯t brave enough to admit taking it? You epted the money quite happily


    when my husband offered it to you! Can you still consider yourself a man by trying to deny it now?¡±


    Casey was livid. ¡°B*tch, how dare you frame me? Do you have any evidence that can prove that I


    epted money from you? If you can¡¯t show me anything, I¡¯ll sue you for defamation!¡±


    Demi looked stunned. There was no way she could find any evidence.


    Her expression boosted Casey¡¯s confidence because he knew she did not have anything on him.


    Casey shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°You don¡¯t have anything, do you? Hmph, how dare you defame


    me in public without having any evidence! Do you think all of us at the hospital are just a bunch of


    pushovers? Sir, you have to do something about it!¡±


    With a deep frown on his forehead, the director snapped in an icy voice, ¡°This is outrageous! Do all of


    you think you can juste here and humiliate our medical personnel? Someone call the police right


    this instant!¡±


    Demi and her parents panicked. They would get in big trouble if the police got involved.


    They quickly fled the scene, not daring to linger at the hospital any longer.


    As they just reached the hospital¡¯s entrance, they saw Liam headed their way.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, what happened? I tried calling Casey but he didn¡¯t pick up my calls. Did you manage to get


    the card?¡± Liam asked anxiously.


    Demi angrily gave him the rundown on what had taken ce just now.


    Liam was infuriated after listening to Demi. ¡°Is there something wrong with Matthew? That money doesn¡¯t


    belong to him alone. What gives him the right to give it all to the Grahams? No way, he has to get the


    money back from them!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Demi dismissed him with a wave of her hand. ¡°That¡¯s enough, there¡¯s no point in talking about this now.


    By the way, who¡¯s that Casey guy that you contacted? Not only did he not help us, he even wanted to


    call the police and get us arrested!¡±


    Liam was stunned to hear that. ¡°Are you sure? But he took the money. Even if he refuses to help us, I


    don¡¯t think he will betray us. What on earth has happened?¡±


    Looking slightly embarrassed, Demi kept her mouth shut.


    Liam only managed to get to the bottom of it after pestering Demi for a long while. He went speechless


    once he realized what had taken ce.


    ¡°Demi, h-how do you expect him to help you? His identity was exposed when you told everyone that he


    took our money! Anyone in his position would have done the same!¡± Liam said helplessly.


    Even so, Demi was reluctant to ept her mistake. ¡°But there was nothing wrong with what I said! He


    did take our money, didn¡¯t he? Since he had the guts to take our money, why wasn¡¯t he brave enough to


    admit it?¡±


    Liam was having difficultying up with anything to say. How was he going to reason with someone so


    unreasonable?


    James waved at them and said, ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no point in discussing any of this! I think Liam is right¡ª


    we have to get Matthew to take the money back from the Grahams!¡±


    Helen challenged, ¡°Have you lost your mind? How is he going to take the money back? If somebody


    were to give you 300 million, would you return it?¡±


    James answered her, ¡°Why is it impossible? Only a part of that money belongs to Matthew. He gets 10


    million at most. The rest is ours.


    Even if he wanted topensate the Grahams, he should just use his share. What gives him the right to


    deal with the rest of the money which belongs to us?


    It¡¯s illegal for him to misuse money which doesn¡¯t belong to him! If the Grahams refuse to return the


    money to us, we¡¯ll sue them and protect our rights using legal means!¡±

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Meanwhile at Sasha¡¯s room in Cunningham Pharmaceuticals; when Sasha saw her parents, she


    immediately knew what they were up to.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, are you guys here to ask about the 300 millionpensation from the Jacksons? I can save


    you guys the trouble of asking because we have given the money to the Grahams,¡± Sasha told them


    directly.


    James and Helen were exasperated when they heard what she had to say.


    ¡°Sasha, you¡¯ve known about this long before us? W-Why didn¡¯t you stop him from doing so?¡± Helen


    asked her anxiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I was the one who asked him to do it!¡± said Sasha.


    Helen was dumbfounded. ¡°You asked him to do it? Are you mad? That¡¯s 300 million we¡¯re talking about!


    Y-You asked him to give 300 million away to someone else?¡±


    Sasha snapped, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? The jade bracelet the Grahams gave to me was worth more


    than 300 million. Since the jade bracelet went missing because of you guys, shouldn¡¯t youpensate


    them for their loss?¡±


    Helen answered her back, ¡°Why should Ipensate them? What will we do after you give the money to


    them? How are we going to survive?¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? We¡¯ve managed to survive for so many years, and we don¡¯t really


    need money that urgently. We used to be employees at Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, but now we own


    it. Do we still have to worry about how we are going to survive?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    James challenged her furiously, ¡°Can¡¯t you see what your mom really means? Sasha, are you just


    ying dumb or are you really this thick? Don¡¯t you have any idea the condition of our house? The


    house we¡¯re living in is terribly run-down, so isn¡¯t it time we move to a better house? The furniture and


    electrical appliances were bought years ago, so shouldn¡¯t we buy new ones to rece them? All of my


    old friends are all traveling around in luxurious cars, wearing Rolexes and Armani suits. What about me?


    Your mom doesn¡¯t even have any decent clothes. As our daughter, don¡¯t you care about us?¡±


    Sasha was left speechless after listening to her father. ¡°Dad, why do you have topare yourself with


    others? We¡¯re just an average family; why do we have topare ourselves with the rich? What¡¯s more,


    Mom just spent over seven thousand on clothesst month. Does she still not have any decent clothes?


    Look at Matthew¡ªhave you seen him buying any clothes for himself? We should try to think about other


    people before we startining about our lives!¡±


    Demi pursed her lips andmented sarcastically, ¡°He¡¯s just a live-in son-inw who depends on our


    family for a living. Why does he need to dress so nicely? Last time we didn¡¯t have the means. But since


    you have the money now, shouldn¡¯t you spend some to take care of our parents?¡±


    Sasha gritted her teeth. ¡°Haven¡¯t I been doing that? I¡¯ve been giving all the money I earned to our family!


    Do I have to buy them luxurious cars and mansions to be considered as a filial daughter? All of you know


    very well that Matthew will be sent to jail if we don¡¯tpensate the Grahams for the jade bracelet!


    Won¡¯t you guys feel guilty spending the money in exchange of sending Matthew to jail?¡±


    James shouted furiously, ¡°Sasha, you know nothing! Do you even know how to calcte? By sending


    Matthew to jail for several years, we can get 300 million in return. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a good bargain?¡±


    Sasha eximed without hesitation, ¡°Of course not! He¡¯s my husband! Since he won¡¯t let me go through


    any suffering, I won¡¯t either!¡± Sasha looked unusually determined as she said that.


    Ever since that first time Matthew nted roses for her as her birthday gift, she had already regarded


    him as her husband.


    And she had truly fallen in love with this man when he proposed to her at Times Hotel.


    I won¡¯t give up on you as long as you don¡¯t! Since you are doing everything you can to prevent me from


    suffering, how can I be willing to let you suffer?


    Both James and Helen started shaking with rage.


    With her teeth gritted, Demi smacked the table and roared angrily, ¡°You would rather see us suffer, rather


    than him, right? Oh Sasha, what did Dad and Mom do to have such an ungrateful and unfilial daughter


    like you? Forget it! Mom, Dad, we shouldn¡¯t waste any more time trying to persuade her! Let¡¯s head


    straight to the Graham Residence to ask for the money back! Liam, gather your men along. If they refuse


    to give us the money, we¡¯ll destroy their mansion!¡±

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Liam hesitated slightly when it came to the Grahams.


    Old Mrs. Graham was respectable in Eastcliff. If they destroyed their mansion, the consequences could


    be dire!


    Seeing that Liam was quiet, Demi lost her patience. ¡°Dear, what are you waiting for? Call your men now!¡±


    A disdainful voice came from the door, ¡°Are you tired of living? You really want to go look for trouble at


    the Grahams?¡±


    Everyone inside the room turned around to find Matthew standing by the door.


    While all of them looked stunned, Demi snapped through gritted teeth, ¡°Matthew Larson, are you trying to


    scare us for no reason? Liam¡¯s men are all tough guys who fear nothing¡ª¡±


    James cut her off directly. ¡°Demi, stop being foolish! We aren¡¯t bringing any men with us and we aren¡¯t


    going to get physical with them! Instead, we will try to negotiate with them! We will tell them Matthew only


    has the right to give them 10 million, and the remaining 290 million is out of his hands! Therefore, they


    must return the rest to us or we will get it back through legal means. Hmph, I don¡¯t believe the Grahams


    are powerful enough to be above thew.¡±


    Liam chuckled. ¡°Dad is right. Reputation and image matters the most to a prestigious family like the


    Grahams. I¡¯m sure they will be smart enough to know they will definitely be the losing party if we bring


    this to court. Therefore, I reckon we¡¯ll just need to throw some threats at them for them to return the


    money to us obediently.¡±


    ted to hear that, Demi eximed, ¡°In that case, what¡¯re we waiting for? Let¡¯s go and pay them a visit


    right now!¡±


    Just as they were ready to set off, Matthew suddenlyughed. ¡°Are you really going to visit the


    Grahams? Liam, I suppose you still remember that you were the one who sold the jade bracelet? If the


    Grahams really want to hold someone ountable for its loss, let¡¯s see who will be arrested and sent to


    jail in the end!¡±


    Both Liam and Demi looked shaken at once.


    After a moment of silence, Liam suddenly jeered, ¡°Matthew, you have to make your allegation based on


    proof! Do you have any evidence that can show that we were the ones who sold the jade bracelet?


    Clearly it was you who took it and sold it!¡±


    Demi smirked triumphantly and chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right! You were the one who sold the jade bracelet;


    why are you trying to pin the me on us now?¡±


    Infuriated, Sasha shouted angrily, ¡°Liam, stop throwing the me at Matthew! You wanted proof, right?


    I¡¯m the witness! I can prove that you and Demi were the ones who sold the jade bracelet!¡±


    Demi said anxiously, ¡°Sasha, h-how can you be so cruel? Are you really going to throw your younger


    sister under the bus?¡±


    Sasha gritted her teeth. ¡°I make my judgments based on facts, and the fact is you really did do it!¡±


    Demi didn¡¯t dare say anything. How could she endure life in prison?


    With a frown, Liam suddenlyughed out loud and concluded, ¡°Sasha, your testimony won¡¯t be of much


    use. As Matthew¡¯s wife, your testimony won¡¯t be given any weight! But it will be a different case for Dad


    and Mom. Dad, Mom, did you guys witness Matthew selling the jade bracelet?¡±


    James and Helen nced at each other before nodding their heads with bleak expressions.


    Sasha was taken aback by her parents¡¯ reaction. ¡°Dad, Mom, h-how could you lie?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Liam sniggered because it was Helen who asked them to sell the jade bracelet. Therefore, Helen had no


    choice but to shove the me to Matthew or she would get implicated too!


    With a smug look, Demi sneered, ¡°Sasha, what else can you say now? Hmph, are you trying to sabotage


    me? Do you have the means to do that?¡±


    Sasha felt disheartened by how shameless her family was.


    Demi announced with a triumphant look, ¡°Well, we shouldn¡¯t waste anymore time talking! Now, let¡¯s visit


    the Grahams and ask for the money back! You¡¯ll be going to jail soon enough, Matthew!¡±


    When they reached the door, Matthew chuckled suddenly. ¡°You guys had better give up on wanting to


    visit the Grahams.¡±


    Demi questioned him immediately. ¡°What happened? Are you afraid? Didn¡¯t you appear very cocky just


    now? Are you feeling scared now?


    Matthew shook his head and rified, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, but I just want to give you guys a heads up¡ªthe


    jewellry shop has CCTV cameras inside.¡±


    While Demi and Liam looked stunned, Sasha appeared overjoyed to hear that.


    ¡°I¡¯ve looked through the CCTV footage a long time ago, and it showed very clearly that it was the two of


    you who went to sell the bracelet! Do you think your testimonies will overwrite the footage as evidence?¡±


    drawled Matthew.


    Demi and the rest stood rooted to the spot, stunned.


    Sasha spoke with a smile, ¡°In fact, I have a solution. You want the money, right? You can get it back by


    letting Liam shoulder the responsibility and going to jail.¡±


    James and Helen exchanged a look before turning to look at Liam in unison.


    Liam was rattled. He knew that the greedy old couple had the intention to send him to jail in exchange for


    the 300 million!

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Helen cleared her throat before saying, ¡°Sasha¡¯s solution sounds workable too. Liam, you¡¯ve always


    been very nice to us, and we know that very well.


    But this time, the two of you really did take the jade bracelet and sell it off, so it¡¯s perfectly reasonable for


    you to take the me for its loss. Why don¡¯t you just admit to selling it? The Grahams look like a bunch


    of generous people, and they might not hold you ountable for it.¡±


    James nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, Liam; she¡¯s right. We will remember what you¡¯ve done for our family.


    Even if the Grahams are really going to get you arrested, we will get you the bestwyer to reduce your


    sentence!


    By the time you¡¯re released from prison, our family will be one of the prestigious families in Eastcliff!


    As our son-inw, you¡¯ll be a member of high society too!¡±


    Liam cursed them continuously in his mind for how nice they tried to make it sound.


    If he was going to be sent to prison, they might ask Demi to marry another man right after that.


    By the time he was released, he wasn¡¯t even sure whether they would still recognize him as their son-in-


    law.


    Liam knew the old couple well enough just by seeing how they had treated Matthew. There was no way


    he was going to take the me for the loss of the jade bracelet.


    However, he also understood the need to maintain a friendly rtionship with the two. After all, he was


    still trying to get his hands on Cunningham Pharmaceuticals!


    Pretending to be respectful, Liam agreed, ¡°Dad, Mom, you are right. I¡¯ll do whatever you tell me to.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    James and Helen were overjoyed to hear that from him. They were worried at first that it might be


    challenging trying to convince Liam.


    They never thought that Liam would readily take the me.


    Helen pretended to wipe the corners of her eyes as she said, ¡°You¡¯re really such a nice kid. In fact, I


    wouldn¡¯t be willing to put you through this if it wasn¡¯t thest resort. Don¡¯t worry, as soon as we get the


    300 million back, we¡¯ll try our best to get you out of prison. In future, we¡¯ll treat you as our own flesh and


    blood!¡±


    James nodded his head vigorously. ¡°Liam, you really didn¡¯t let me down! You are a tough guy who¡¯s


    willing to shoulder responsibilities, so much better than a certain useless guy who depends on our family


    for a living! Sasha, look at him. Your husband is a far cry from Demi¡¯s!¡±


    Looking smug, Demi snickered, ¡°Sasha, take a look at what true love is!¡±


    Sasha looked bewildered. She had not expected Liam to agree with the arrangement so readily.


    ¡°Something¡¯s off. I wonder why he epted it so quickly,¡± Sasha told Matthew in a low voice.


    Matthew only shook his head. ¡°He didn¡¯t really mean it. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t allow himself to be put behind


    bars. Just wait and see, he¡¯ll soon find himself an excuse to get away with that.¡±


    Moments after Matthew said that, Liam eximed, ¡°Oh dear, I suddenly remember something. Dad,


    Mom, if I¡¯m going to take the responsibility, I¡¯m afraid that Demi will have to be sent to jail too¡­¡±


    Demi was frightened. ¡°Why would you say that?¡±


    Liam exined impatiently. ¡°Try to think about it¡ªthe CCTV footage shows the both of us taking the


    bracelet to sell at the shop! Since everything is on tape, it won¡¯t be convincing even if I wanted to


    shoulder the responsibility alone! Demi won¡¯t be spared if the Grahams get to the bottom of this! What¡¯s


    more, it was Demi who handed over the jade bracelet at the shop. When the footage is shown in court,


    Demi will surely be assumed as the principal of the crime. I¡¯m afraid she will even get a heavier sentence


    than mine!¡±


    Instantly, Demi¡¯s face turned extremely pale. She questioned in a quivering voice, ¡°W-What should we do


    about this? Dad, Mom, I-I can¡¯t be sent to jail! My whole life will be doomed if I am sent to jail at such a


    young age!¡±

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    James and Helen frowned at the idea immediately. Although fortune was their top priority, they still loved


    their daughters a great deal. They would not hesitate to send an outsider to jail, but if it was their own


    child, things would be different because it would hurt their hearts to do so.


    Helen asked anxiously, ¡°Is there no other way out? Liam, can¡¯t you take the me by yourself?¡±


    Liam did a smart shrug and murmured, ¡°Mom, I really want to bear the responsibility alone, but we have


    to consider all possible scenarios that might take ce. If they really wanted to get to the bottom of it,


    Demi would be in a very dangerous situation.


    Sigh, I should have taken the jade bracelet to the jewelry shop alone at that time! Now that Demi is going


    to be implicated, I really am a very ipetent husband!¡±


    Sasha, who was much disgusted by Liam¡¯s statement, grabbed one of Matthew¡¯s arms and whispered


    to him, ¡°Matthew, your guess is right. This man is really shameless!¡±


    Matthew chuckled because he knew Liam well enough to know that there was no way he would take the


    me alone because he was an extremely selfish man. What he just said was merely an excuse to get


    away with it.


    He purposely mentioned Demi¡¯s involvement in the issue so that James and Helen would give up the


    n to make him the scapegoat. On top of that, he made himself sound so helpless about it as if he


    didn¡¯t want it to happen too.


    In other words, he just wanted to avoid being sent to jail and at the same time, everybody would think


    that he avoided it due to a noble reason!


    Demi sighed. ¡°Well, the best way to deal with this issue is to let Matthew take the me! What a shame it


    is! Indeed, we shouldn¡¯tpare ourselves with others. It feels so bad to see the money slipping off our


    hands just like that. It¡¯s 300 million! The money with which we could buy ourselves plenty of things has


    just gone away like that!¡±


    Helen, who was triggered by Demi¡¯sment, freaked out. ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m asking you one more time¡ª


    are you willing to take the me or not?!¡±


    Before Matthew could even speak, Sasha intercepted by eximing, ¡°I won¡¯t let him do it!¡±


    In a fit of boiling fury, Helen snapped, ¡°Very well, then. I¡¯ll sever my ties with you and we won¡¯t be mother


    and daughter in the future anymore!¡±


    Sasha was so incensed to hear what Helen said that her face reddened. ¡°Mom, will you cut it out


    already? How many times have you threatened me with that within this month?


    I know what¡¯s in your mind¡ªyou¡¯re trying to force Matthew to get himself sent to jail so that you could


    realize your dream life of being a richdy, am I right?


    Let me tell you that it isn¡¯t going to happen! If you are going to push me further, I¡¯ll give thepany to


    somebody else for free, and leave Eastcliff together with Matthew for good. I¡¯ll follow my husband no


    matter where he wants to go and I won¡¯t ever be back again. Are you happy to hear that?!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s heart was filled up with warmth in an instant. No matter how Sasha¡¯s family had been treating


    him, it was enough for him to see Sasha taking his side all the while.


    Helen, who was taken aback by Sasha¡¯s aggressive reaction, went so enraged that her body was


    shaking, but she could note up with an answer.


    James¡¯ anger hit the roof and fumed, ¡°You¡¯re outrageous! You want to give thepany to somebody


    else for free, don¡¯t you? Come and show me how you¡¯re going to do it! I¡¯m your father and I don¡¯t believe


    I can¡¯t make you listen to me!¡±


    Sasha raged through gritted teeth, ¡°Please remember that you¡¯ve said so yourself! Great, since you¡¯re


    pushing me to do this, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll donate all the dividends of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals this year for


    charity! From today onward, I¡¯m not going to give a single cent more to the family!¡±


    James smacked the table and growled, ¡°How dare you do that?! Do you think you are all grown up now


    to stop listening to your father? Let me remind you that you will always be my daughter no matter how


    rich you get, and you will have to listen to me in any case!¡±


    Tears welled up in Sasha¡¯s eyes thinking how she had struggled under her father¡¯s strict way of


    education ever since she was little. She didn¡¯t expect that her parents still treated her this way, even


    though everything she had done so far was for the good of the family.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Gritting her teeth, Sasha took out her phone all of a sudden and made a call. ¡°Hello, Bonnie, please help


    me contact a charity organization¡­¡±


    Helen, who was rattled by the phone call, immediately pressed her hand on the speaker of Sasha¡¯s


    phone and confronted anxiously, ¡°Sasha, are you crazy? Do you really want to give thepany to


    somebody else for free? Our family owns thispany. Do you want to see your father and I starve to


    death?¡±


    With tears glistening in her eyes, Sasha dered, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll provide a living for the both of you even


    though it means I have to go out and seek a job. But, my stance hasn¡¯t changed¡ªMatthew didn¡¯t do


    anything wrong, so I won¡¯t allow him to be sent to jail!¡±

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    James intended to continue criticizing Sasha but he was quickly stopped by his wife, Helen, who waved


    her hands to stop the argument. ¡°Well, we got it.


    Sigh, we¡¯ll forget about the money because we probably aren¡¯t lucky enough to have it. But, Sasha, you


    have to think about us from our perspectives. We can¡¯t just stay at home doing nothing else but wait for


    your allowance to support our lives, can we?¡±


    Sasha heaved out a sigh of relief. As long as they were willing topromise in terms of the money, she


    would ept their other requests more readily.


    ¡°Mom, the two of you should really live a rxed life at home at your age. Although ourpany doesn¡¯t


    earn much, it¡¯s enough for all of us, so both of you don¡¯t have to worry about your finances,¡± Sasha


    reassured.


    Helen waved her hands dismissively and rified, ¡°Sasha, you don¡¯t quite understand what I meant.


    I¡¯m trying to say that it¡¯s not good for your father and I to idle at home all the time. In fact, both of us are


    thinking of working on something.¡±


    Sasha looked slightly rmed because they established Wellness Herbary after they mentioned


    something like that previously. Yet, in the end, theirpany nearly made a costly blunder. What trouble


    were they going to stir up this time?


    However, she decided to wee her parents¡¯ idea with more willingness when she thought about the


    300 million.


    ¡°Mom, what are you guys interested in doing?¡± she asked them tentatively.


    Helen first nced at James and muttered, ¡°We¡¯re thinking of opening a pharmacy since we happen to


    have apany that manufactures drugs.


    We will hire professionals to handle all the internal affairs while we will just man the cashier. Moreover, I


    don¡¯t think anything can go wrong with having a pharmacy since the drugs which are allowed to be sold


    are approved by relevant agencies and their quality is assured. Sasha, what do you think?¡±


    After mulling it over, Sasha thought it was a good idea. To open a medicinalpany, they had to have a


    deep understanding about all the herbs, but they needed not worry about that with having a pharmacy.


    Nothing could possibly go wrong if they hired a group ofpetent staff to manage the store when all


    the drugs sold were approved by the relevant agencies.


    Sasha was not concerned whether it would bring a lucrative business or not, because the main purpose


    was to let her parents have something to work on. Otherwise, they would pester her time and again,


    causing her constant headaches. Still, she first nced at Matthew for his opinion instead of deciding it


    right away.


    Matthew nodded his head slightly in approval. It was only then did Sasha nod and announced, ¡°Mom,


    this idea of yours is great and you have my support.


    Let¡¯s do it this way¡ªI will arrange everything for the pharmacy within the next two days. With my savings


    of several hundred thousands together with the dividends I am going to draw from thepany in


    advance, I guess I have enough money to open a pharmacy.¡±


    Helen shook her head immediately and ventured, ¡°Sasha, you are referring to a small pharmacy but what


    I am thinking of having is a huge one with multiple franchised stores.¡±


    Sasha went dumbfounded when she heard her mother. ¡°Huh? W-Why do you guys need to own such a


    large-scale business?¡±


    Helen stressed anxiously, ¡°Sasha, you¡¯re a president of argepany. If we were going to have a


    small pharmacy store, we would bring you embarrassment when people know about our rtionship.


    Also, all of our old friends and old ssmates might deem you an unfilial daughter. While you¡¯re a


    president of apany, your parents are just having a small pharmacy store. How embarrassing will that


    sound?¡±


    Sasha looked puzzled because she couldn¡¯t see why it would be embarrassing. However, she dared not


    argue with her mother at that juncture. It was with much effort did she manage to steer the conversation


    away from the 300 million and she couldn¡¯t risk angering her parents anymore. ¡°In that case, how


    extensive do you guys want the business to be?¡± Sasha asked extensively.


    After a moment of contemtion, Helen dered, ¡°At least asrge as Carlson Pharmacy!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sasha was so taken aback by her mother¡¯sment that she nearly burst a blood vessel. ¡°Mom, do you


    have any idea of the market value of Carlson Pharmacy? Our Cunningham Pharmaceuticals isn¡¯t even


    worth one-third of its value! I can¡¯t afford to buy you a business worth as much as Carlson Pharmacy


    even after I sell the entire Cunningham Pharmaceuticals!¡±


    Helen appeared bbergasted. ¡°Really? Is Carlson Pharmacy worth that much? Isn¡¯t it just a pharmacy?


    How can it be worth so much?¡±


    Sasha was left speechless in response to that. Was Carlson Pharmacy just an ordinary store? It was


    Stanley Carlson¡¯s most lucrative business out of everything he had!

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Liam pointed out, ¡°Mom, Sasha¡¯s not bluffing. Carlson Pharmacy is a listedpany which has a market


    value of over one billion and it¡¯s still increasing. There¡¯s no way you can have something like that but you


    can still have one with multiple franchised stores albeit on a smaller scale.¡±


    Helen quizzed, ¡°Can it be done? How small do you mean? Sasha, we would rather stay idle at home


    than having a small-scale business!¡±


    Sasha was helpless. All in all, her parents wanted to have a chain of franchised pharmacy stores purely


    for vanity reasons. However, it seemed like she could no longer express her objection to the n at that


    juncture.


    At the same time, she thought about the two advantages of opening the pharmacy stores¡ªfirstly, it was


    highly unlikely that anything could go wrong with it and secondly, the business wasn¡¯t likely to incur much


    loss too.


    Hence, Sasha nodded her head and dered, ¡°Well, let¡¯s start a chain of multiple franchised stores


    then. I¡¯ll allocate ten million from Cunningham Pharmaceuticals as the seed money for the business.¡±


    Helen looked displeased to hear that. ¡°Ten million is too little. We were given thirty million to work on


    Wellness Herbary back then!¡±


    Sasha exined herself eagerly, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s only the seed money. When the business gets better, I¡¯ll


    then allocate more investment on it.¡±


    Helen nced at James, who nodded his head to approve the idea despite still looking sullen. The saga


    was finally put to an end with Sasha¡¯s allocation of ten million for them to initiate the pharmacy stores.


    Even with that, James was still angry with Sasha judging from how he stormed out of her office furiously.


    After walking them to the door, Sasha faced Matthew with an apologetic look. ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m sorry about


    what they did to you¡­¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Matthew waved his hands at her and muttered, ¡°I told you before not to apologize to me. You will have


    my support no matter what you do!¡±


    Feeling warm from within, Sasha wrapped her hands around Matthew tightly and rested her head on his


    shoulder, feeling as though she was having the entire world in her arms. Matthew felt thrilled deep down


    inside because it was the first time that Sasha hugged him.


    However, the silence was soon broken when someone knocked on the door. She quickly loosened her


    hold from him with her face still flushed. Having tried hard to regainposure, she uttered in a gentle


    voice, ¡°Come in!¡±


    Her secretary pushed the door open and stepped inside. ¡°President Cunningham, I¡¯ve sorted out the


    conference room and the meeting will start in ten minutes as per your instructions. Can I help you with


    anything else?¡±


    Sasha nodded at her and said, ¡°Well done! I have nothing for you at the moment and you may go ahead


    and work on something else first!¡±


    After the secretary walked out of her office, Sasha couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when she saw how reluctant


    Matthew appeared to leave.


    ¡°Ohe on, I have serious work to get back to,¡± Sasha cooed as she grabbed one of his arms.


    Putting on a feign miserable look, Matthew retorted, ¡°Aren¡¯t we doing serious work right now?¡±


    Sasha gave him a supercilious nce before saying, ¡°Of course nothing can be as important as our own


    matters! But, I really have work to do now. I¡¯ll make up to you next time!¡±


    It was only then did Matthew nod his head with a grin. ¡°By the way, Sasha, what should we do with the


    300 million?¡±


    ¡°You keep it! Didn¡¯t I tell you before? The money is all yours. You can deal with it in any way you want


    and you don¡¯t have to get my permission!¡±


    Matthew rectified her in a gentle voice, ¡°Of course I have to get your permission before I do anything with


    the money, because you¡¯re my wife.¡±


    Sasha smiled bemusedly and remarked, ¡°You¡¯re really a fool. Well, just keep it with you first and the


    money will be our private fund. Is that a good idea?¡±


    Matthew nodded at her with a subtle smile. Just as Sasha was ready to walk out of her room after


    gathering some files for the meeting, she suddenly queried, ¡°By the way, how did you actually be


    the head of a department at the hospital?¡±


    Matthew chuckled and responded, ¡°The director made me an exception to the general rules by


    promoting me to the position because of my superb medical skills!¡±


    Sasha burst outughing immediately when she heard him. She stretched out a hand and poked a finger


    at his forehead before she criticized, ¡°You¡¯ve never been serious in answering me! Well, I¡¯m off to attend


    the meeting. Please wait for me to have dinner togetherter!¡± With that, she turned around and headed


    to the door. However, she suddenly swung around when she reached the exit.


    From there, she scurried back to Matthew, stood on tiptoe to give him a peck on his cheek before leaving


    the room with her face going blushed. Matthew was ted at once!


    Soon after, he received a call from Tiger. ¡°Mr. Larson, something bad has happened!¡±

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Looking rmed, Mathew asked in a grim voice, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rted to the Hughes¡­¡± Tiger said.


    Matthew cut him off before Tiger could finish his sentence, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the hospital!¡±


    After ending the call with Tiger, he headed straight to the hospital. Although he did not kill Zachary and


    Samuel himself, they had indeed died because of his scheme.


    As the Hughes were a very powerful family, they might have already started investigating Samuel¡¯s


    death. Considering the possibility that his phone might be tapped, Matthew dared not mention anything


    about the Hughes to Tiger over the phone just now. It was best to have a face-to-face discussion about


    the issue thoroughly.


    Ever since Matthew was transferred to the Department of Chinese Medicine, life became less hectic than


    the time he was working at the Emergency Department. At the moment, he was the only one working in


    that department. Not too long after he arrived at the hospital, Tiger secretly made his way there too, who


    then gave Matthew a brief ount of what had taken ce recently.


    The bodies of Samuel and his men had already been discovered. Also, the Hughes had also managed to


    find out that Zachary¡¯s parents were the murderer. Needless to say, the Jacksons were caught by


    surprise when they learned about this.


    Without further ado, they sent some of their men to look for Zachary¡¯s parents so that they could offer


    them to the Hughes to put an end to the issue. However, the Jacksons could no longer locate the both of


    them because they had left Eastshirest night.


    The Hughes were of course enraged to learn about their runaway. Master Hughes even threatened to


    seek revenge on the Jackson Family himself.


    In the afternoon, Old Master Jackson and Master Jackson rushed to Eastshire themselves, probably to


    visit the Hughes to settle the dispute. No matter how they were going to settle it, the Jacksons were


    highly likely to be removed from the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff after this incident.


    As the people from the Hughes were not a bunch of pushovers, the Jacksons would not be able to solve


    the issue without paying a hefty price.


    Matthew nodded his head slowly because everything was within his expectations. ¡°What did you mean


    by something bad has happened?¡± Matthew quizzed in a solemn tone.


    After taking a deep breath, Tiger revealed grimly, ¡°It¡¯s the Hughes. I was just told that the Pharmaceutical


    Union has issued a notice informing all pharmacies in Eastshire to stop selling drugs manufactured by


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals!


    It¡¯s obvious that the Pharmaceutical Union is going to give Cunningham Pharmaceuticals a very hard


    time this time!¡±


    A crease immediately formed on Matthew¡¯s forehead because he had never expected they would be


    targeted by the Hughes first. It seemed like the Hughes were very decisive and direct in their way of


    handling matters.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Tiger, who stood next to Matthew, couldn¡¯t help but suggest in a soft voice when he noticed Matthew was


    keeping quiet, ¡°Mr. Larson, s-should we ask Master Newman for his help?


    The Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire aren¡¯t allowed to meddle the business in Eastcliff¡ªthis rule was


    set by Master Newman decades ago! I¡¯m sure the Hughes will not have the guts to make a big deal out


    of the issue if they are warned by Master Newman!¡±


    Matthew shook his head slowly and responded in a soft voice, ¡°Since I¡¯m the one who started the


    dispute, I should bear the responsibility of it myself.


    Tiger, I told you before that we should try our best not to rely on other people¡¯s help unless it¡¯s thest


    resort. Although what we are having now is a very serious problem, we can see it as a chance for us to


    shine! If we manage to get through this hurdle, everyone will be impressed by our capability!¡±


    With resignation written all over his face, Tiger replied, ¡°Mr. Larson, I understand what you mean but the


    H-Hughes are after all one of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire.


    The wealth and power of the Hughes is way beyond what the Sandels as well as Leanna Sandel have in


    total! I-I¡¯m afraid it will be an uphill task for us to battle it out with the Hughes on our own¡­¡±


    Matthew shook his head and reassured, ¡°When there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way! We should just give it a try


    regardless of the oue. Tiger, I¡¯m afraid your life will get very hectic in the near future.


    Now, what you need to do is gather some information about the Hughes for me, especially for the more


    important members of the family and I want to know everything about them!¡±


    Tiger was stunned for a second because he realized Matthew had done the same thing before when he


    dealt with Samuel Hughes. Was Matthew going to use the same way to deal with the Hughes Family


    too?

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Sasha¡¯s phone call came not too long after Tiger left the hospital. ¡°Matthew, s-something terrible has


    happened¡­ All the drugs by ourpany have all been returned and p-people are demanding to cancel


    the orders they made earlier¡­¡± Sasha sounded very anxious.


    The crisis was disastrous because it came at a time when thepany was in the middle of rapid


    development and everything had been going smoothly.


    Matthew immediately rushed his way to Cunningham Pharmaceuticals and found that it was in a state of


    chaos at the moment. The representees of various medical institutions in Eastshire swarmed to the


    company demanding to cancel their orders.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    They were all requesting to terminate the agreements they had signed with thepany before. And,


    the Pharmaceutical Union was the reason behind the mayhem.


    Inside Sasha¡¯s room, more than ten people formed a circle around the table demanding her to allow


    them to cancel their orders.


    ¡°President Cunningham, you can spare the effort of talking aboutpensation with us because I just


    want to cancel my order by today. Either you give me my deposit back or I¡¯ll bring this to court to ask for


    it!


    Hmph, if yourpany is going to be involved inwsuits with all medical institutions in Eastshire, you


    won¡¯t have any hope to survive in this industry in the future!¡± yelled a man at the top of his lungs in a


    snobbish manner.


    Everyone else present nodded their heads in agreement, looking smug as if everything was under their


    control.


    Appearing panic-stricken, Sasha inquired, ¡°Gentlemen, w-what¡¯s this about? Why are all of you suddenly


    demanding to cancel your orders since we¡¯ve been cooperating well so far?


    There¡¯s no problem with the drugs manufactured by ourpany. What¡¯s more, the new drug we¡¯ve just


    developed and manufactured is going to be released into the market soon and all of you here will remain


    as our main working partners. I don¡¯t think now is the right time for all of you to cancel the orders¡­¡±


    Another man sneered, ¡°Sasha Cunningham, it seems like you haven¡¯t had any idea, have you, of that


    notice issued by the Pharmaceutical Union to inform us to cancel our orders with you immediately?


    On top of that, all the drugs manufactured by yourpany will never be allowed to be sold in the future.


    Sasha Cunningham, why did you offend the Pharmaceutical Union out of so many other people? You¡¯re


    trying to bring trouble upon yourself!¡±


    Sasha appeared restless in response to that. As news usually didn¡¯t travel fast on her side, she did not


    know that the mayhem was caused by the instruction issued by the Pharmaceutical Union.


    It was only then did she realize how powerful the Pharmaceutical Union was; they actually had all


    medical institutions in Eastshire under their control.


    ¡°Just cut the nonsense and refund us the deposit! Let me warn you now that you won¡¯t be able to step


    out of this room unless you pay us back by today!¡± The room went uproarious as the people were


    shouting loudly topel Sasha into refunding them the money.


    At that juncture, Matthew headed toward the room.


    He pushed Sasha behind his back and nced at the people in front of him. In a crisp and clear voice,


    he announced, ¡°You guys want a refund?


    Of course it can be done! But, we have to go through the formal procedures to process it. Since


    agreements were signed between us for the orders of the drugs, all of you here will be deemed as


    breaching the agreement by requesting to cancel the orders unterally.


    ording to the agreement, all of you here have to pay us 30% of the damages as agreed in the event


    of termination. Not only that, the refund of the deposit will be transferred to you guys in a fortnight¡¯s time


    after going through the formal procedures.


    You guys aren¡¯t supposed to just barge in here and ask for a refund directly. Do you guys actually honor


    the spirit of contracts?¡±


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but go dumbfounded at once. The man who led the group pointed at Matthew


    and rebuked, ¡°Who are you to offer your opinion here?


    Sasha Cunningham, just tell us directly whether you¡¯re going to refund us or not?! Otherwise, I¡¯ll get my


    men here to ruin this ce!¡±


    These people were emboldened by the fact that the Pharmaceutical Union was going to punish


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have the guts to adopt such a cross attitude.


    Matthew, who couldn¡¯t be bothered by what the man said, picked up the desk phone and ordered, ¡°Ask


    the security officers toe in and get these people out of here! For those who refuse to go, call the


    police to get them arrested!¡±


    Amotion ensued among the group of men immediately. ¡°Damn, how dare you chase us out of this


    ce! Who the heck are you to have the guts to speak with us so rudely? Get Sasha Cunningham, that


    b*tch, to talk to us or I¡¯ll finish you off!¡±


    An icy glint flickered in Matthew¡¯s eyes immediately before he turned around abruptly to face the man


    who was talking.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Amidst the cacophonous voices, the group made up of around ten men advanced on Matthew. The man


    who led the group even picked up a handicraft from the table and waved it in Matthew¡¯s direction.


    Suddenly, Matthew turned around andnded a kick on the chest of the man who hurled humiliating


    remarks at Sasha just now. The man was sent flying some distance away directly. After going through a


    brutalnding on the floor, he couldn¡¯t even get to his feet even after a long while.


    Everyone else was horror-struck by the scene. In fact, all of them were not bold enough to hit Matthew


    for real because they were only good at bragging and boasting.


    At that juncture, Tiger entered the room together with his men. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mr. Larson?¡±


    Matthew waved at him and seethed, ¡°These people here caused a mess and they were just threatening


    to beat us up just now! Drag them all out and teach them a lesson!¡±


    Tiger went outraged at once. ¡°Dammit, how dare you bunch of a*sholes try to make a mess at our


    ce?! Somebody,e and drag them all out! Sh*t, I¡¯ll adopt your surname if I fail to make you guys


    learn from your mistakes today!¡±


    The group of men was so terror-stricken by Tiger¡¯s threats that they all went dumbfounded. One of them


    appealed urgently, ¡°President Cunningham, w-we are just here to cancel our orders with yourpany


    as instructed by the Pharmaceutical Union, and we don¡¯t dare to disobey it.


    I-If you are going to deal with us in such a way, who else will have the guts to do business with you in the


    future if people realize this is how you handle your customers?¡±


    Much intimidated by what the man said, Sasha was just about to rebut when Matthew spoke first, ¡°You


    don¡¯t have to worry about that because those who are sincere in working with us will naturally carry on


    with their business with us.


    But, I can say for sure that all of you here have lost the rights to work with us in the future! Somebody,


    drag all of them out!¡±


    Tiger then tugged the bunch of men out of Sasha¡¯s office. Looking anguished, Sasha quizzed, ¡°Matthew,


    a-are you sure we should do this?


    They are only here to cancel the orders, which is apletely normal reaction under their


    circumstances. If we really beat them up, the reputation of ourpany would be adversely affected if


    things escte to something more serious!¡±


    In a gentle voice, Matthew rified, ¡°This time, the problem doesn¡¯t lie with these people but the Hughes.


    We won¡¯t be able to solve the issue even though we treat these people politely, unless we deal with the


    Hughes first. In fact, if we were lenient with their attitude, they would only have their foot on our necks.


    They are the first group of people who showed up today to cancel their orders. How is thepany


    going to continue its operations if we have peopleing here everyday to demand their orders to be


    canceled?


    This time, we¡¯re teaching them a lesson to set an example for others, as well as to let them know that


    they have to go through the formal procedures before getting their money back. It¡¯s a no-no for them to


    barge into thepany and demand for money directly!¡±


    Sasha nodded her head slightly and sighed helplessly. ¡°What should we do now? The Pharmaceutical


    Union managed by the Hughes has control of 90% of all medical institutions in Eastshire.


    If all of them were to cancel their orders with us, o-ourpany would be finished! We can¡¯t afford to pay


    the debt even with all the cash ourpany owns now!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At that juncture, James, Helen, Demi and Liam suddenly pushed the door open and stepped into


    Sasha¡¯s room.


    ¡°Sasha, why is it so noisy outside? This is a workce, not a wet market. Is this how you¡¯ve been


    managing your employees so far?


    You have to fix some rules for them to follow, reminding them to be serious during office hours. It¡¯s not


    appropriate for the office to be this morous,¡± James criticized, looking annoyed.


    The sight of them put Sasha in an even more depressed mood. ¡°Those people who are making trouble


    aren¡¯t our employees!¡± Sasha couldn¡¯t resist but rify.


    ¡°Who are they then? Are they from otherpanies?¡± James looked confused.


    Sasha waved her hands at her father and said, ¡°Forget it. That¡¯s not something you should bother about.


    Why are you guys here?¡±


    Demi snapped immediately, ¡°Sasha, what do you mean by that? Is that how you¡¯re supposed to speak to


    Dad and Mom? Oh, do you only allow Matthew to be here while Dad, Mom and I are not weed?


    What¡¯s your problem? Do you think you don¡¯t have to respect us anymore just because you¡¯re the


    president of thepany?¡±


    Helen too frowned at Sasha and asked, ¡°Yeah, Sasha, what do you mean with that tone of yours?¡±


    Sasha was left speechless as she wondered how her random remark could cause so much


    misunderstanding. Matthew quickly chimed in, ¡°Mom, Sasha didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±


    Helen went livid with rage at once when she saw Matthew, as the sight of him reminded her of the 300


    million. Pointing at him with her finger, she chastised, ¡°Keep your mouth shut because we aren¡¯t talking


    to you!¡±

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Resignation was written all over Matthew¡¯s face because he knew no one could reason with a person


    who refused to listen.


    Sasha was irritated by what her mother said. ¡°Mom, how could you say something like that? Matthew just


    offered his opinion out of kindness. How did he offend you by doing that?¡±


    Helen rolled her eyes and she didn¡¯t bother to answer. Demi sniggered right away andmented


    sarcastically, ¡°Does he have the right to offer his opinion when Dad and Mom are here?


    Why doesn¡¯t he look at his own reflection in the mirror first to see whether he has the right to speak up?


    Does he know what it means by being a live-in son-inw?


    In ancient times, his status will be simr to a girl who stays with her husband¡¯s family, and will not be


    allowed to have meals at the dining table with the rest of the family. Besides, he isn¡¯t allowed to talk


    when her parents-inw are talking. That¡¯s the rule. Doesn¡¯t he understand that?¡±


    Sasha, who was exasperated by Demi¡¯sment, retorted, ¡°Demi, what nonsense are you talking


    about? We are in modern times now! We are a married couple and we enjoy equal statuses in our


    rtionship.


    Mom, since you are the senior in our family, we are obligated to respect you, but you should remind


    yourself to behave like one too. Would you please quit thinking that everyone else is inferior to you?


    Marrying me doesn¡¯t make Matthew any different from everyone else, not to mention he isn¡¯t less


    respectable than anyone!¡±


    Helen was angered by what Sasha said. ¡°What do you mean? Oh, are you saying I have to be respectful


    toward him in the future? Do I need to get down on my knees and offer him kowtows everytime I meet


    him from now on?¡±


    Sasha, who was left stumped for a moment, rified herself, ¡°Mom, when did I say such a thing? What I


    mean is, you should at least pay Matthew some respect since he has such high regard for you!¡±


    Demi snickered right away, ¡°Sasha, I can¡¯t believe you said something like that. Why should Mom


    respect him? He¡¯s just a useless kept man who freeloads on our family.


    Why do Dad and Mom have to pay him any respect? Even a random beggar from the streets is more


    capable than he is, because at least the beggar tries to earn himself a living with his own effort. But, what


    about Matthew?¡±


    Sasha was so offended by herment that her whole body was trembling. ¡°H-How could you say


    something like that¡­ What has Matthew done that made you so unhappy with him?


    Since when did he depend on us for a living? Can¡¯t you guys see how he has been working and earning


    money for the past few years?¡±


    Seeing that the argument was getting bitter, James quickly spoke to mediate the dispute, ¡°That¡¯s enough


    for the both of you.


    Demi, how could you speak to your elder sister like that? Sasha, you should watch your words too. Demi


    is your younger sister, so you should be nicer to her!¡±


    Sasha was so enraged that she was on the verge of breaking into tears. Her parents had been telling her


    since she was little to treat Demi in a nicer way because she was her younger sister. However, Demi was


    no longer a child now!


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get down to business then. Sasha, your Dad and I have found several suitable shop lots after


    roaming around the city. You may transfer the 10 million to our bank ount because we¡¯re preparing to


    purchase the shop lotster today!¡± ordered Helen.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Sasha was left speechless at once when she heard her mother. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s not the right time


    to transfer the money today¡­¡±


    Just as Sasha tried to exin her decision, Helen looked displeased at once when she demanded, ¡°Why


    is it not the right time? Are you going to change your mind after we¡¯ve already agreed on it?¡±


    Demi aimed her question at Matthew directly, ¡°Did you say something to trick Sasha into changing her


    mind? Matthew, what exactly did we do to offend you so badly that you had to sabotage us in this way?


    Dad and Mom just want to open a pharmacy. Why did you stop Sasha from providing them the funds to


    go about it?¡±


    Matthew showed her a confused look. What have I done?


    Sasha exined anxiously, ¡°Demi, what have you been thinking? This has nothing to do with Matthew


    because Cunningham Pharmaceuticals is having a crisis right now!¡±


    James asked immediately, ¡°What sort of crisis is that?¡±


    With resignation, Sasha then recounted what had happened to thepany to them. James and Helen


    were stunned to learn about the news. Thepany was their biggest hope to improve their lives. If the


    company copsed, did that mean they would have to return to their previous impoverished life?


    After a moment of silence, James suddenly roared angrily, ¡°I told you guys so! I¡¯ve said before that we


    couldn¡¯t afford to offend the people from the Pharmaceutical Union!


    The two of you just refused to listen because you were too proud to ept my opinion and thought too


    highly of yourselves. Now that they are trying to finish us off, I¡¯ll see how the two of you are going to deal


    with that!


    We have all our hopes in our entire lives in thispany but it is soon going to be destroyed in your


    hands! I¡¯m really impressed by how talented the two of you are!¡±

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Sasha spoke anxiously, ¡°Dad, the crisis didn¡¯t happen because we¡¯ve offended them! Do you know what


    the Pharmaceuticals Union demands? They want half of our business!¡±


    James was confused when he heard her. ¡°W-What do you mean by that?¡±


    After Sasha gave him an ount of the encounter with the Pharmaceutical Union earlier, James went


    dumbfounded at once, who never expected that the Pharmaceutical Union would actually make such a


    greedy request.


    After a moment of silence, Demi voiced her opinion all of a sudden, ¡°I think the Pharmaceutical Union


    can¡¯t possibly be so angry with us just because we refused to join them!


    I think this crisis must have something to do with Mr. Hughes whom Matthew offended! Matthew, how


    did you upset such a big shot in the Pharmaceutical Union? He is now angry with you and because of


    that, he wants to finish ourpany off! Matthew, how are you going to handle this?¡±


    ¡°Demi, how could you pin the me on Matthew?¡± Sasha questioned.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Demi snapped back, ¡°Who else should I me if not him? If he hadn¡¯t offended Samuel Hughes, this


    crisis wouldn¡¯t have happened! Matthew, oh, Matthew, you¡¯re really a jinx to our family. Look at the


    trouble you¡¯ve caused us because of what you did.


    Firstly, the project at the construction site was forced to take a halt, causing the reputation of our


    company to be tarnished. Luckily, we received apensation of 300 million for all the losses we


    suffered, but you decided to give the money to somebody else.


    Now, thepany has to face another crisis because of you. Will you only be satisfied after breaking our


    family apart?!¡±


    Matthew couldn¡¯t resist revealing, ¡°Mr. Hughes has died!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Demi was stunned before she queried, ¡°How did he die? Did you kill him?¡±


    Matthew was so taken aback by how Demi associated Samuel¡¯s death to him that he was left


    speechless. Why do you think that I must be the one who killed him? You just can¡¯t wait to pinpoint me as


    a murderer, can you?


    Sasha challenged Demi, ¡°Demi, what nonsense are you spouting? How is Matthew rted to his death?


    Mr. Hughes was killed by Young Master Jackson¡¯s parents!¡±


    James, who was shocked to hear that, doubted, ¡°That¡¯splete gibberish. Why would Young Master


    Jackson¡¯s parents kill Mr. Hughes? He is after all a big shot from the Hughes Family!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because Young Master Jackson was killed by Mr. Hughes!¡± replied Sasha.


    ¡°What?!¡± James and Helen eximed at the same time.


    ¡°Therefore, as I¡¯ve told you guys before, this crisis isn¡¯t rted to either Mr. Hughes or Matthew. The


    Hughes is looking for trouble because they are eyeing ourpany and our business.


    Dad, Mom, thepany really can¡¯t afford to fork out 10 million at this juncture. Why don¡¯t the two of you


    go back home first and we¡¯ll talk about it after I finish dealing with this situation?¡± Sasha suggested.


    James and Helen nced at each other, looking reluctant to ept that.


    ¡°Sasha, t-the Hughes are way out of our league in terms of wealth and power! Why don¡¯t we just offer


    half of our business to them directly?


    At least in that case, we can still keep the remaining half! Although ourpany might be smaller,


    it¡¯s better than ending up having nothing!¡± Helen suggested in an undertone.


    Sounding resigned, Sasha insisted, ¡°Mom, we must have some backbone! Should we be intimidated just


    because they are stronger than us? This time, they are asking for half of our business. What should we


    do if they want the entirepany next time?¡±


    Helen was unconvinced. ¡°Baloney! After giving them half of our business, we¡¯ll naturally join the


    Pharmaceutical Union and be one of them. Will they sabotage one of their own? What you just


    spected won¡¯t happen at all!¡±


    Sasha got so frustrated that she went speechless. Waving her hands continuously at them, she said,


    ¡°Forget it. You guys should go home first and I¡¯ll contact you after I am done handling this matter.¡±


    Despite looking reluctant, Helen had no other choice but to ept that thepany really couldn¡¯t fork


    out 10 million for investment at this hour.


    ¡°Matthew, you are a jinx and you should stay as far away from my sister as possible! Look at how much


    trouble you¡¯ve brought upon thepany! You aren¡¯t allowed to step foot into thepany in the future.


    Do you understand?¡± Demi used angrily before leaving the ce together with James and Helen.


    Matthew looked baffled as he wondered why he was to me for the ongoing crisis.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Matthew then gave Sasha some advice to handle the crisis¡ªhe reminded her not to panic and calming


    down the existing customers should be her first priority. After that, Matthew left thepany as he


    nned to seek direction and counsel from others.


    As soon as he reached the lobby of the building, he spotted James and Helen from afar. Just as he tried


    to avoid them, to his dismay, the two were heading his way. ¡°Matthew, stop right there!¡± Helen roared.


    Matthew had no choice but to stop. ¡°Mom, how can I help you?¡±


    Helen nodded at him and yelled, ¡°James has something to say to you!¡±


    James, who looked sullen, first red at Matthew before asking solemnly, ¡°Matthew, what do you think


    about the way to solve the crisis at this time?¡±


    Matthew reassured him in a soft voice, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m trying toe up with a solution. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle


    this well and I won¡¯t make thepany suffer any loss!¡±


    Demi sneered and scoffed, ¡°Pfft, I can see that you¡¯re getting better and better at bragging! Did you say


    that you will handle the crisis? How are you going to do that? Don¡¯t you know who¡¯s behind the


    Pharmaceutical Union? It¡¯s the Hughes, one of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire! The family is so


    powerful and influential in Eastshire that even Billy Newman is not their match. Who can help you this


    time? That olddy from the Graham Family is nothingpared to the Hughes. In what way are you


    going to settle this?¡±


    With a frown, Matthew responded, ¡°Demi, there is a solution to every problem. Please don¡¯t panic


    because I¡¯m sure I can handle this!¡±


    James waved his hands dismissively at him. ¡°Stop boasting about something you can¡¯t do! Matthew, this


    is what I want to discuss with you. I¡¯m sure that you can¡¯t handle this, so I have a solution which can


    save thepany as well as Sasha out of this predicament. Now, it all depends on your willingness to


    go along with my n!¡±


    Matthew was stunned for a second before he quizzed, ¡°Dad, what is your proposal?¡±


    James uttered, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know very well about this whole issue surrounding the Hughes. They dare


    to bully us because we aren¡¯t powerful enough when we don¡¯t have a strong foundation! If we have a


    strong backup, will they still have the guts to oppress us?¡±


    A crease appeared on Matthew¡¯s forehead because he could see that James was trying to imply


    something else.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Let me be very honest with you¡ªI met a big boss, President White at the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party


    several days ago. He enjoys a very respectable status in Eastshire and he is very close with the Ten


    Greatest Families of Eastshire. His son is a graduate from the University of Cambridge, who is now the


    Vice President of thepany of his family. Also, he is still single and he will be a perfect match for


    Sasha. If Sasha marries his son, our family will have a strong backup. President White will only need to


    pull some strings to solve the little crisis that Cunningham Pharmaceuticals is facing.¡± Staring


    unflinchingly at Matthew, James continued, ¡°Matthew, we just need to carry out something before we


    start the n¡ªyou must get a divorce with Sasha first! She can only marry his son after you¡¯ve divorced


    her. With this n, we could help both thepany as well as Sasha.¡±


    Helen nodded her head vigorously in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the only solution for the time being. On


    top of that, Sasha can get a perfect husband too after this. Matthew, you¡¯ve always imed that you love


    Sasha but if you really love her, you should let her pursue happiness instead of keeping her in your life!


    Now that Sasha is going to meet her perfect man, I don¡¯t suppose you will do anything to stop that from


    taking ce, right?¡±


    Matthew was puzzled because he really couldn¡¯t figure out how they managed to utter things as


    oundish as this. Weren¡¯t they embarrassed at all by making suggestions like these?


    Seeing that Matthew was keeping quiet, Demi spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°Matthew, I know what¡¯s in


    your mind! Let¡¯s do it this way¡ªas long as you¡¯re willing to give up your marriage with Sasha, we will let


    you manage Wellness Herbary as apensation. On top of that, we won¡¯t stop you from having a


    rtionship with Leanna Sandel too. Mind you, such a good chance won¡¯te by again in the future if


    you let it slip away this time!¡±


    Then, Liam eyed Matthew meaningfully and advised, ¡°Matthew, making right choices is the most


    important thing in life, while golden opportunities will only appear once in a lifetime. If you make the right


    choice, you will strike the jackpot but if you don¡¯t, you might not be able to redeem your mistake for the


    rest of your life! I hope you will think twice this time!¡±

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Matthew was left speechless knowing that James still wanted topel him into getting a divorce with


    Sasha. On top of that, James even made it sound so noble by telling him that he should let Sasha go if


    he loved her. In conclusion, all James wanted was to realize his dreams of living a life of the riches.


    Judging from their attitude, Matthew reckoned they had long nned for this while they merely made use


    of the crisis to exert more pressure on him. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not going to do that! I really love Sasha and I won¡¯t


    divorce her. As for the crisis, I¡¯ll handle it well, so please don¡¯t worry about that!¡± Matthew answered.


    Demi was annoyed at once by what he said. ¡°You will handle it? How are you going to do that? If you


    were a capable man, you wouldn¡¯t have depended on us for a living for the past three years!


    You are only good at bragging! Instead of letting you handle the crisis, I¡¯d rather just shut thepany


    down right now!¡±


    Helen chided, ¡°Matthew, you kept telling us how you love Sasha, but is this your way of showing your


    love for her? Don¡¯t you understand that you should let her live a better life instead of keeping her to


    yourself?


    It seems like you don¡¯t love her at all but rather, you just want to fulfill your own possessive desires of


    her! Would you only be happy to see Sasha be drowned in debts and be announced bankrupt? Would


    you only be satisfied to see her go through hell?¡±


    Sounding resigned, Matthew emphasized, ¡°Dad, Mom, I really meant what I said and I will really settle


    this problem!¡±


    Demi flung her arms angrily and fumed, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are still bragging at this juncture. Matthew,


    we don¡¯t expect you to be a very sessful man, but at least we hope you can be more down-to-


    earth.


    You are the reason why this crisis happened, so you have to help us to settle it! We know you can¡¯t


    handle it, which is why we provided you with a solution in the first ce. However, you refuse to go along


    with it. How could you be so irresponsible?¡±


    Matthew reiterated solemnly, ¡°I really can handle this! Please just give me some time to do that!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Helen snapped angrily, ¡°Matthew, I can see you¡¯re living in your own fantasy. Do you really think you¡¯re


    capable of handling the crisis? You¡¯d better stop dreaming!


    Fine, if you could solve this in the end, both of us would treat you like a big boss in the future. Otherwise,


    you will have to divorce Sasha and you will never step foot into our house again. What do you think?¡±


    James nodded his head vigorously thinking that there was no way Matthew could resolve the crisis.


    Matthew shook his head and rejected Helen¡¯s offer, ¡°Mom, Sasha is the love of my life and I won¡¯t use


    her as a stake to bet on something!¡±


    Demi taunted him immediately, ¡°I knew you were a coward! You¡¯re good at nothing other than bragging!


    What makes you think you are capable of handling the crisis? Bah! Matthew, I¡¯m so disgusted with you!¡±


    Matthew shot Demi a furious re. If it wasn¡¯t because James and Helen were around, he would have


    alreadynded several vicious ps on her face. After taking a deep breath to suppress his rage, he


    dered in a grim tone, ¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t bet on Sasha.


    But if you guys insist on getting an assurance from me, I can offer that! If I can¡¯t handle this, I will jump off


    from that building. How does that sound?¡±


    Helen nced at the building Matthew was pointing at, consisting of more than ten levels. Anyone who


    plunged over from such a height would surely die!


    Helen and James nced at each other before nodding their heads immediately in agreement. ¡°Great,


    you¡¯d better remember your promise! Matthew, you can¡¯t go back on your words when the timees!¡±


    Matthew let out a sigh in resignation,menting the fact that the old couple were really keen to see him


    die as long as they could get rid of him. However, he did not make anyment in the end.


    All he did was nod his head slowly to acknowledge his promise. After all, they were Sasha¡¯s parents and


    he couldn¡¯t get into an argument with them, because that would put Sasha in a difficult position between


    her parents and himself.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Demi looked delighted at once to hear Matthew¡¯s pledge. ¡°Matthew, I¡¯ve kept what you said in my mind.


    You¡¯d better honor your promise or I won¡¯t let you go easily! Dad, Mom, let¡¯s go!¡± She let out a loud


    disdainful snort at Matthew before leaving in a buoyant mood.


    Watching as the four of them left, Matthew let out a sigh again. He then headed straight to visit Stanley in


    order to gain some insights from him about the crisis.


    As Stanley had been running a business in the pharmaceutical industry for a very long time, he had a


    better understanding about the Hughes Family than Matthew himself. In fact, Stanley had long been


    aware of the Hughes¡¯ intention to punish Cunningham Pharmaceuticals.


    After Matthew arrived at his ce and informed him of the purpose of his visit, Stanley stated right away,


    ¡°Mr. Larson, there are two ways to solve this.


    The first solution which is also the most straightforward one, you may ask Master Newman for help.


    Although the Hughes are very powerful, I don¡¯t think they have the guts to pay no respect to Master


    Newman.¡±


    Matthew shook his head slowly because he had dismissed this solution right from the beginning; he did


    not want to owe too many favors to Billy as he wanted to enjoy equal status with him in their rtionship.


    ¡°What about the second solution?¡±


    Stanley revealed, ¡°The second option is, you represent Eastshire to participate in the Six Southern


    States Medical Conference and score one of the top three rankings for Eastshire.¡±


    Matthew frowned and doubted, ¡°Will that work?¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stanley sighed and exined, ¡°Mr. Larson, you might not know about this, but Eastshire has always


    been at the bottom of the ranking in the medical conferences for the past few years. Therefore, medical


    products from the rest of the five states can be sold in Eastshire, but those from Eastshire are not very


    marketable in all six states.


    This situation is very disturbing for the Hughes because their own interests are threatened. Over the


    years, they have been trying hard to seek a famous doctor who can help them get a good result in the


    medical conference.


    Mr. Larson, if you can help them get what they want, I¡¯m sure they will treat you as a very important


    guest. Then, I guess you won¡¯t have to worry about the crisis that Cunningham Pharmaceuticals is now


    facing.¡±


    A crease formed on Matthew¡¯s forehead. Did that mean that he had to offer help to the Hughes Family?


    To be honest, he did not have a favorable opinion of them and he was unwilling to assist them. ¡°Is there


    no other solution besides this?¡±


    Stanley shook his head and replied, ¡°Other options will be even more tricky. You can only solve this crisis


    if you are able to persuade one of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire to help you. Otherwise, there is


    no one else other than Master Newman in Eastcliff who is capable of making the Hughespromise!¡±


    Matthew went lost in thought because he was really reluctant to help the Hughes. At that juncture, his


    phone rang suddenly; it was Joseph Harrison who was trying to reach him.


    Joseph could hardly contain his joy in his voice when he eximed, ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯ve found the


    Thousand-Year Snow Lotus that you are looking for!¡±


    ¡°Say what?!¡± Matthew cried out. The Thousand-Year Snow Lotus was the key to save his sister¡¯s life,


    who had been unconscious all this while because his prescription for her was short of that one


    ingredient. ¡°Where did you find it? How much does it cost?¡± Matthew asked anxiously.


    Joseph responded, ¡°Mr. Larson, it isn¡¯t for sale. I was just told that it¡¯s the prize for the winning state who


    comes first in the Six Southern States Medical Conference!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s eyes widened in surprise to learn about that. It seemed like he had no choice but to participate


    in the medical conference after all. He nced at Stanley and stated, ¡°It seems like I really have to join


    the conference this time!¡±


    Stanley was overjoyed to hear that. ¡°Mr. Larson, if you are going to show off your medical skills, I¡¯m sure


    Eastshire will be in the top three of the medical conference this round.


    By the time it happens, not only the medical industry in Eastshire will gain tremendous benefits out of it,


    but even Cunningham Pharmaceuticals will enjoy their share of gains too.¡±


    ¡°Could you arrange that for me?¡± Matthew asked.


    Stanley nodded his head right away and agreed, ¡°By all means! Eastcliff has the right to rmend a


    suitable candidate to represent its city, while every other state too is represented by their own candidate


    to take part in the conference.


    As people from the Hughes areing tonight, I¡¯ll introduce you to them. From then on, you will then be


    able to represent Eastshire in the medical conference!¡±

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    At seven at night, members of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff arrived at the ninth floor of Times


    Hotel to wee the sessor to the Hughes Family who came from Eastshire.


    As the representative of Billy, Stanley attended the function together with Matthew. All of them waited for


    a while before they heard amotioning from outside.


    Shortly after that, a group of people flourishly strode into the ballroom. The group was led by a young


    man who was wearing a gold-rimmed spectacle.


    His manner was decorous but there was an indescribable air of brutality concealed deep in his eyes. He


    was none other than the sessor to the Hughes Family¡ªTravis Hughes.


    Everyone of the Ten Greatest Families walked over to greet him, but Travis couldn¡¯t even be bothered


    to nce at them as he headed straight toward the private room deeper inside the ballroom.


    Despite feeling slightly embarrassed, those people did not voice out their annoyance. After all, the Ten


    Greatest Families of Eastshire were way more superior than the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff in


    terms of their power and wealth.


    Stanley brought Matthew to the private room where he greeted Travis and introduced Matthew to him.


    ¡°Young Master Hughes, Mr. Larson here is a man with unparalleled medical skills. If he represents


    Eastshire to take part in the medical conference, I¡¯m sure we will be able to seize the victory this time!¡±


    Travis put down the ss of wine he was holding to glimpse at Matthew. The corners of his mouth curled


    up briefly with a trace of contempt before he remarked, ¡°Stanley Carlson, why have you been living your


    life in a backward manner all these years?


    How dare you im this youngd as a superb doctor? Is there something wrong with your mind or are


    you trying to fool my family?¡±


    Looking slightly affronted, Stanley exined, ¡°Young Master Hughes, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. Mr.


    Larson is a man with the best medical skills I have evere across in my entire life. Several superb


    doctors in Eastcliff are all blown away by his talent¡­¡±


    Travis waved his hands dismissively at him and snapped, ¡°That¡¯s because there aren¡¯t many talents in


    Eastcliff! When the cat¡¯s away, the mice will y. How dare you rmend some nobody to me as the


    candidate to participate in the medical conference?


    ! Stanley Carlson, I merely allowed you toe here and talk to me for Mr. Newman¡¯s sake, but you


    actually brought such a man here to humiliate me. Do you think my family are just a bunch of


    pushovers?¡±


    Matthew frowned, annoyed by how presumptuous Travis was. ¡°Young Master Hughes, how can you be


    sure that I have no talent without having witnessed my medical skills?¡± he quizzed.


    Travis nced at him and put on a frown as he responded, ¡°There¡¯s no need to verify it! I can be sure


    because I was born in a family which has produced generations of talents in the medical field.


    There¡¯s no shortcut in the path leading to exceptional medical skills, where one can only be a superb


    doctor through years of experience. I only manage to have the skills I¡¯m having now because I¡¯ve started


    learning medicine ever since I was little.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Who do you think you are? Could your medical skills possibly be more exceptional than mine? Only


    idiots like Stanley will believe you, but you¡¯re just too young to deceive my family and I!¡±


    Stanley, who was irritated by hisment, spoke, ¡°Young Master Hughes, we can get a better idea of


    Mr. Larson¡¯s medical skills just by giving him a test. I¡¯m afraid the way you judge Mr. Larson¡¯s talent might


    not be thorough enough.¡±


    Looking sullen, Travis confronted Stanley, ¡°Are you trying to show me the way of doing things? Do you


    really think you can behave so arrogantly because you have Mr. Newman behind your back?


    Mind you, I am respectful of Mr. Newman but you aren¡¯t him! Get out of here and don¡¯t spoil my mood!¡±


    Stanley was so enraged by what he said that his fists were clenched tightly. Despite that, he was not


    audacious enough to start an argument with Travis, the sessor to the family business who enjoyed a


    very respectable status in his family. If the dispute escted, Stanley did not suppose Billy would have a


    feud with the Hughes just to protect him.


    Right after they left the private room, Stanleynded a forceful punch on a wall to vent his frustration and


    cursed through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard about how snobbish and arrogant that spoiled brat is, but


    I¡¯ve never thought that he is actually this cocky!¡±


    As for Matthew, he put on a frown and queried, ¡°Is there another way for me to participate in the medical


    conference, since the Hughes aren¡¯t agreeing to help us?¡±


    After a moment of contemtion, Stanley stated, ¡°There is another way to go about this but once we use


    this n, we might make ourselves the arch rivals of the Hughes in the future!¡±

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Matthew asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡±


    Stanley only revealed it to him after some hesitation, ¡°You can take part in the medical conference as the


    representative of Eastcliff. However, this requires more effort from us because we have to convince the


    Eastcliff Medical Association to support you to be the representative of the city.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea at all about the existence of such an organization in Eastcliff,¡± Matthew replied.


    Stanley chuckled and imparted, ¡°This organization has already been in existence for a very long time and


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals is also one of its members. The organization used to be managed by the


    Watkins Family, who used to be one of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff.


    However, ever since the Watkins Family went through a bloodbath because of Master Newman, the


    organization has been operating without a leader up until now.


    As the wealth and business owned by the Watkins Family are shared by the other nine families, the


    Eastcliff Medical Association is considered to be co-managed by the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff.


    Therefore, if you want to gain the support from the organization, you will have to convince all the Ten


    Greatest Families to support you too.¡±


    Matthew put on a frown looking distressed because his rtionship with the Ten Greatest Families of


    Eastcliff had not been too pleasant ever since what happened between him and the Jacksons. It might


    be an uphill task trying to get the support from all of them at this juncture.


    After pondering over it for some time, Matthew spoke in a solemn tone, ¡°We have to give it a try in any


    case. Please help me gather the people of the Ten Greatest Families, because I¡¯d like to have a


    discussion with them myself.¡±


    Stanley nodded his head and agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll do that. But Mr. Larson, I hope you don¡¯t expect too much from


    this method because it¡¯s highly unlikely to work. Every year, the Eastcliff Medical Association is capable


    of raking in two to three billion of profit for the Ten Greatest Families.


    If they were to supportyou, it means that they would have to set themselves against the Hughes Family.


    Furthermore, if the Hughes Family decides to suspend the activity in the medical industry of Eastcliff, the


    one who will lose all that profit is the Eastcliff Medical Association. I¡¯m sure the Ten Greatest Families


    won¡¯t be willing to give up such a lucrative business!¡±


    Right after Travis left the ballroom following the end of the banquet, Stanley immediately rushed off to


    approach the masters of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff. He gathered them in a big private room


    and gave them an ount of Matthew¡¯s intention.


    As soon as he finished his statement, one of the masters snapped furiously, ¡°Stanley Carlson, is there


    something wrong with your mind? Do you want the Eastcliff Medical Association to make itself an enemy


    to the Hughes Family?


    Do you have any idea that they are controlling the profit distribution in the medical industry of Eastcliff?


    Once we make them angry, all our drugs and medical equipment won¡¯t be marketable in other cities!


    This is a business involving a revenue of over tens of billion and it concerns the survival of the drug


    manufacturingpanies, medical equipmentpanies, medical organizations and chinese herbs


    companies of various sizes in Eastcliff!


    Do you want all thesepanies to go insolvent just to let Matthew participate in the medical conference


    this time?¡±


    Stanley looked embarrassed because he understood very well what the consequences of the n was.


    ¡°Gentlemen,¡± he stressed at the top of his lungs, ¡°I understand what all of you are thinking. But, have you


    guys actually thought about the possibility of us emerging as the winner in the medical conference?


    If we actually won, how much from the medical resources in the six states would be allocated to


    Eastcliff? We will be talking about a business which is worth up to or more than several hundred billion


    instead of only ten billion!¡±


    Everyone inside the room roared withughter right after he said that.


    ¡°Stanley Carlson, I think it¡¯s about time you book an appointment with a doctor. What actually happened


    that turned you into a mad man? Winning at the medical conference? How are we going to win? Are we


    going to rely on Mr. Larson here?


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Don¡¯t you have any idea that the medical conference is going to be participated by superb doctors from


    all the six states? Even Mr. Harrison, who has been working closely with you, is just a nobody in the


    medical conference. What makes Matthew Larson special?¡± one of the masters of the Ten Greatest


    Families challenged.


    Stanley proimed determinedly through gritted teeth, ¡°I believe in Mr. Larson¡¯s medical skills! If he gets


    to participate in the medical conference, I am sure he can bring us victory!¡±


    Another master sneered, ¡°You believe him? If I am not mistaken, he used to be just a toilet cleaner at the


    hospital.


    Do you think he¡¯s a prominent man who lives in seclusion? This ain¡¯t no fairy tale!¡± His remarks made


    everyone burst withughter once again.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Stanley looked livid with rage but he couldn¡¯te up with anything to refute them. Only he himself as


    well as several others knew how excellent Matthew¡¯s medical skills were. As the members of the Ten


    Greatest Families were not aware about it, they would not believe it no matter how hard Stanley tried to


    convince them.


    At that juncture, Matthew spoke, ¡°Gentlemen, all of you will know whether I can win at the medical


    conference by giving me a chance to try. I can make a pledge for all of you here¡ªif I am defeated in the


    medical conference, my life will be all yours.¡±


    Master Sandel jeered right away. ¡°Matthew Larson, do you think your life is that valuable? This is a


    business which is worth up to ten billion and every year, the medical association can bring in around two


    to three billion profit for us.


    Are you trying to convince us to use such a staggering sum of money as a stake to bet with your life? Are


    you even worth the money?¡±


    Because of Matthew¡¯s rtionship with Leanna, Master Sandel had always found Matthew an eyesore.


    Therefore, there was no doubt he would make full use of this chance to taunt and mock Matthew the


    best he could.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Looking bleak, Matthew advised, ¡°Master Sandel, I don¡¯t think you should make your stance too


    absolute. Today, I¡¯m asking for a favor from all of you here. If you guys are willing to offer me help, I¡¯ll


    keep that in my mind. But, if you refuse, I¡¯ll remember it too!¡±


    Everyone burst outughing at once. ¡°Oh, it seems like you¡¯re one who holds grudges! But, so what? Are


    you going to set yourself against all of us in the future?


    Mr. Larson, we¡¯re here just because you¡¯re a friend of Master Newman¡¯s. But, you have to remind


    yourself that you aren¡¯t him! Your favor means nothing to all of us!¡±


    Master Sandel rose to his feet and bellowed, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s not waste our time talking with that crap!¡±


    When he reached the door, he stopped in his tracks suddenly to cast a glimpse at Matthew. ¡°Larson,


    you¡¯d better listen to me carefully!


    Stay as far away as possible from Leanna in the future because I don¡¯t want people to start talking about


    how a member of our family has an affair with a kept man! I think you know what I mean!¡±


    With an icy look, Matthew challenged him, ¡°Master Sandel, is your power extensive enough to control


    that?¡±


    Master Sandel scoffed, ¡°You may give it a try. Mind you, my family is way more superior to some other


    families!¡±


    The master of the Jacksons looked slightly offended because it was very obvious that Master Sandel


    was mocking his family but he did not voice out his displeasure.


    The Jacksons had suffered a substantial loss after what had taken ce between them and the Hughes.


    At the moment, they couldn¡¯t even be sure whether they could still remain part of the Ten Greatest


    Families of Eastcliff.


    The masters of the rest of the families all rose to their feet and left the room in betweenughter. The


    way they stared at Matthew was brimming with contempt as if he was an idiot.


    After watching them walk away, Stanley couldn¡¯t resist but tond a forceful punch on the table and


    cursed, ¡°These bunch of gaffers are such bullies! Mr. Larson, shall we visit Master Newman to see


    whether he¡¯s willing to persuade them himself?¡±


    Matthew shook his head and said, ¡°Master Newman has helped me on too many asions and I can¡¯t


    always rely on his help whenever I have a problem. President Carlson, can you think of any other ways


    to go about this?¡±


    With a deep crease on his forehead, Stanley mulled it over for a long time before he stated in a soft


    voice, ¡°There¡¯s another way I can think of, but I¡¯m afraid this might be e-even more unlikely to work.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Matthew asked.


    Stanley proposed, ¡°If you can establish a new medical association to take the ce of Eastcliff Medical


    Association, you will then have the full say in deciding the affairs in the medical industry in the city. With


    that, you will have no problem representing Eastcliff to join the medical conference!¡±


    Matthew was stunned for a moment after listening to Stanley¡¯s suggestion. ¡°C-Can this work? How does


    one establish such an association?¡±


    Stanley continued, ¡°Establishing the association itself is as easy as ABC. The more challenging part will


    be to rece the Eastcliff Medical Association¡ªwho owns an asset of almost 10 billion¡ªto participate in


    the medical conference. Therefore, your association must own a fund of at least that amount before it


    can rece the Eastcliff Medical Association.¡±


    Matthew frowned, thinking that a fund of 10 billion was quite a significant sum.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Stanley first nced at Matthew before he added in a soft voice, ¡°The 10 billion fund will be in the form of


    a direct investment. Once you take part in the medical conference, you will have to offer the fund at the


    medical conference as the medical resources of Eastcliff.


    In the event you lose at the medical conference, a part of that money will be seized by the other five


    states. Coupled with the oppression from the Hughes Family, it¡¯s highly likely that the 10 billion fund will


    all go down the drain in the end. So, I think it will be challenging trying to get people to invest in the


    association.¡±


    Matthew looked even more troubled because he had never expected that Stanley¡¯s method just turned


    out to be more and more strenuous.


    Seeing that Matthew was keeping silent, Stanley spoke suddenly, ¡°Mr. Larson, if you¡¯ve really decided to


    do this, I can offer an investment of 1.5 billion! I¡¯m going to get the money by putting up Carlson


    Pharmacy as coteral to the bank. Mr. Larson, you will have my full support even though I might have to


    sell off all my assets!¡±


    Matthew was deeply moved by Stanley. To be frank, Stanley really trusted him a great deal. Based on


    the wealth owned by Stanley, 1.5 billion was the maximum he could allocate for the investment and he


    probably had to take on loans to get cash. If Matthew was defeated at the medical conference, Stanley


    might be bankrupt too.


    Matthew nodded at him in gratitude. ¡°President Carlson, I¡¯ll keep your kind gesture in my mind! I¡¯lle


    up with ways to gather the rest of the fund.¡±


    After saying goodbye to Stanley, Matthew went on to visit Timothy, who agreed to offer an investment of


    2 billion to support Matthew very decisively. Together with what Stanley had offered, Matthew had a total


    of 3.5 billion at the moment.


    Next, he made his way to visit Billy. Being very confident with his strong financial foundation, Billy asked


    Matthew to try finding himself more investors first because he would offer him whatever amount he


    lacked in the end.


    Matthew heaved out a sigh of relief. All in all, he was really impressed by how much those three trusted


    him. After doing a calction in his mind, he estimated that he could get another 500 million from


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals and with that, he would have a total of 4 billion. In other words, Billy had to


    fork out another 6 billion to bring up the total to 10 billion.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Matthew felt slightly resigned about this. Although Billy trusted in his medical skill a great deal, to fork out


    a sum of 6 billion at one go was very challenging, and it was a risky gamble even to Billy. Just as he was


    cracking his brain for solutions, Leanna called him to invite him to her office to have a chat.


    Matthew rushed to Creative Cloud Group and he saw Leanna¡¯s secretary waiting for him when he arrived


    at the building. Instead of bringing him to Leanna¡¯s room, she brought him to a secluded room located in


    the basement parking lot. Matthew was bewildered and he wondered what Leanna was going to pull off


    this time.


    Right after he stepped into the room, the first person he saw was not Leanna but Old Master Jackson,


    whose first name was Connor. The man looked like he had aged a great deal within the past two days


    because he looked frail with his back hunched.


    Matthew scanned his surroundings in astonishment and found no one else in the room.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, you don¡¯t have to look around because you and I are the only ones here,¡± Connor spoke in a


    deep but weak voice.


    Feeling doubtful, Matthew asked, ¡°So, you are the one who wants to meet me?¡±


    Connor nodded slowly and said, ¡°You can think of it that way. Mr. Larson, please have a seat.¡±


    As soon as Matthew sat down, the secretary exited the room and closed the door.


    ¡°Old Master Jackson, how can I help you?¡±


    Connor coughed several times before he muttered, ¡°Mr. Larson, do you know how heavy the price my


    family has paid this time?¡±


    Matthew put on a frown and countered, ¡°Old Master Jackson, I can¡¯t see why you¡¯re telling me this. I


    don¡¯t think this has anything to do with me.¡±


    Connorughed bitterly and recounted, ¡°Yesterday, Master Jackson and I made a trip to Eastshire


    nning to talk it out with the Hughes. But, you know what? They¡¯ve already captured my son and my


    daughter-inw, who are Zachary¡¯s parents.¡±


    Matthew¡¯s heart gave a lurch. Was he going to be exposed soon?

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Connor¡¯s eyes went red-rimmed as he told his story, ¡°The two of them were already in bad shape when I


    was there. My son, whose whole body was covered with blood, was thrown into a pool of mud full of ants


    which were crawling all over his body. The moment he spotted me, he actually begged me so hard to kill


    him!¡±


    Tears started streaming down his face when he got to that part because it hurt him.


    After a sharp intake of breath, he wiped away his tears and continued, ¡°As for my daughter-inw, all her


    limbs were chopped off before her torso was squeezed into a jar. The Hughes fed her medicine to keep


    her alive and sober so that she could experience every bit of the pain and torture.¡±


    Matthew frowned at the cruelty of the Hughes in seeking revenge.


    No wonder none of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff had the guts to set themselves against them;


    it seemed like he had indeed underestimated them.


    However, it actually served as a reminder for Matthew to take this more seriously.


    This was no longer just apetition in business with the Hughes.


    If he turned out to be the loser this time around, he would definitely end up very badly.


    Connor mumbled, ¡°At that time, I knelt down in front of Master Hughes begging him to let my son and my


    daughter-inw go, but he ignored me and continued chatting with me happily.


    I watched how my son and my daughter-inw went through the torture for the entire day. At night,


    Master Hughes handed me a knife and asked me to kill my son myself aspensation for their family.


    You know what?


    The moment I stabbed the dagger into my son¡¯s chest, he actually looked so grateful to be freed of the


    misery instead of looking pained. That was not all. In the end, they dumped their bodies to a pack of


    dogs and I had to witness how their bodies were devoured by the animals¡­¡±


    Connor choked with sobs at that moment.


    It was then Matthew realized why Connor had aged so much in just two days.


    ¡°Old Master Jackson, what do you want me to do for you?¡± Matthew queried.


    After wiping away the tears on his face, Connor exined, ¡°The Hughes demanded us to hand over 70%


    of our business to them. There¡¯s no turning back for my family at this point.


    Mr. Larson, I¡¯ve decided to go all out to fight them! However, we aren¡¯t strong enough to do that on our


    own so I¡¯d like to work with you. I know you¡¯ve been trying to gather funds recently and my family is


    willing to offer you a sum of 3 billion to fully support you!¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew was stunned because he had never thought that Connor would actually offer him something like


    that.


    Knowing well that Connor was a very cunning and shrewd man, Matthew was sure he must have


    guessed that he was involved in the incident.


    Under such a circumstance, it was only reasonable for him to loathe Matthew. Why would he want to


    work with him instead?


    Were there any hidden traps in his offer?


    Just as Matthew was deep in thought, he received a call from Tiger.


    Matthew, who was taken aback by the call, picked it up and Tiger¡¯s croaky voice came from the other end


    immediately. ¡°Mr. Larson, I-I¡¯ve let you down¡­¡±


    Looking rmed, Matthew asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡±


    In a trembling voice, Tiger answered him, ¡°Something happened to Julian! His car was knocked into by a


    huge truck when he was on his way to pick up his daughter¡­¡±


    Matthew felt as though his brain was jammed all of a sudden and something nearly exploded in his head.


    That was his best buddy!


    ¡°How did it happen?¡± Matthew questioned in a grim tone.


    After taking a deep breath, Tiger spoke in a soft voice, ¡°I reckon the Hughes was the culprit. This


    morning, some people from their family came to Wellness Herbary and offered to sell some chinese


    herbs to us, but Julian rejected their offer.


    Because of that, they warned him to be careful and t-then, the ident took ce. Mr. Larson, I¡¯ve let


    you down. I-I didn¡¯t manage to protect Julian¡­¡±


    Matthew clenched both fists tightly to learn that once again, the Hughes was the culprit behind the


    ident. ¡°Travis Hughes, I will make sure you won¡¯t be able to leave Eastcliff alive!¡± he bellowed.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    Trying his best to suppress the raging fury inside him, Matthew questioned in a somber tone, ¡°How¡¯s he


    now?¡±


    ¡°The ambnce has already brought him to the hospital but I have no idea of the specifics. I¡¯m on my


    way to the hospital now,¡± Tiger answered.


    ¡°Which hospital?¡±


    ¡°The hospital you¡¯re working at!¡±


    Matthew hung up on him and rushed to the hospital without hesitation.


    When he reached the ce, he could see Tiger and some of his men standing outside the surgery room


    from afar.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± Matthew asked anxiously.


    In a quivering voice, Tiger responded, ¡°The little girl is fine because Julian protected her with his body


    when the ident happened, but his condition is somewhat critical. The doctors are still trying to rescue


    him¡­¡±


    Without another word, Matthew pushed the door to the surgery room open and barged inside, where Mr.


    Harrison was busy carrying out the surgery.


    There was no doubt Mr. Harrison was there to help out considering Julian was Matthew¡¯s friend.


    Matthew observed Julian¡¯s condition and found that he was gravely injured. If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Harrison,


    he might have already passed away.


    However, at least he was still alive now, which meant there was still hope to bring him back.


    After letting out a sigh to clear his head, Matthew immediately got to work and helped stabilize Julian¡¯s


    injury himself.


    Together with Mr. Harrison, the two soon got Julian through the critical stage.


    Matthew then took out a mini Rejuvenating Pill he had prepared recently and fed Julian with it.


    Because of the ident, all the organs in Julian¡¯s body had been injured. The mini Rejuvenating Pill


    could nourish his organs and help him with a speedy recovery.


    After Matthew cleaned up, he walked out of the surgery room.


    Tiger, who was standing outside with a group of his men, apologized with a remorseful look, ¡°Mr. Larson,


    I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve failed to protect Julian well.¡±


    Matthew waved his hands at him and rified, ¡°This has got nothing to do with you. Never have I


    expected that people from the Hughes Family would actually dare to pull off something like this in broad


    daylight! It seems like it¡¯s about time I have closure with the Hughes Family. Tiger, I¡¯m afraid you will get


    busier in theing days. Please send some of your men to keep a lookout here as well as my wife¡¯s


    ce because I¡¯m worried that the Hughes Family might be up to mischief again!¡±


    Tiger nodded immediately and promised, ¡°Mr. Larson, please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll dispatch all my men to keep


    them safe from now on and if anything bad happens again, I¡¯ll offer you my life!¡±


    Matthew nodded slowly at him. With Tiger who could offer protection to his closest ones, he could be


    spared from worrying about them.


    Now, he should focus his attention on dealing with Travis Hughes!


    He headed back to Cloud Creative Group where Connor was still waiting for him.


    After stepping into the room, Matthew cut to the chase by asking, ¡°Old Master Jackson, why did you


    choose me?¡±


    Connor took a deep breath before answering, ¡°Mr. Larson, I must be lying to you if I tell you I chose you


    because I saw the potential in you. I chose you purely because I have no other option. The Ten Greatest


    Families in Eastcliff might be friendly with each other on the surface but in fact, we¡¯re divided. Although


    my family is still surviving, the other nine families have already started discussing how to share the pie of


    my family business. On the other hand, Master Newman is the only man in Eastcliff who is capable of


    competing with the Hughes, but he can¡¯t make himself an enemy to them. Right now, you¡¯re the only one


    in the entire Eastcliff who has a feud with the Hughes and who¡¯s battling it out with them. Therefore,


    you¡¯re my only option!¡±


    Matthew nodded at him slowly because he found his statement believable.


    Connor then muttered, ¡°Mr. Larson, there might have been some misunderstanding between my family


    and you but that doesn¡¯t matter anymore now. This time, you and I are on the same boat to get even with


    the Hughes. I don¡¯t expect you to repay or reward me for the money I am going to offer you as


    investment because I only want you to help me salvage my family business! My family business has


    been in existence for a century and I can¡¯t allow it to be destroyed in my hands!¡±


    While he was talking, he suddenly got down on his knees and dered, ¡°The fate of our family lies in


    your hands, Mr. Larson. I don¡¯t have many days left now and I only wish that Mr. Larson can help us. If


    my family manages to get through this and survive, we will be willing to work for you without any


    comint!¡±


    Instead of answering him right away, Matthew gazed at Connor and asked all of a sudden, ¡°Why is Miss


    Sandel rted to this?¡±


    Connor replied in a soft voice, ¡°Although I am a man blinded by greed now, I did do some kind deeds


    years ago. At the time when Miss Sandel was ousted by her family, I offered her help out of kindness. It


    was her who helped me arrange this meeting today.¡±


    Matthew nodded slowly.


    He did not trust Connor but things were different if Leanna was involved in this.


    It was not because Matthew trusted her but because she still needed him to save the lives of her


    daughter as well as her bestie.


    Therefore, he was sure Leanna wouldn¡¯t sabotage him.


    ¡°In this case, it¡¯s a deal! You shall contribute 3 billion for me and we will join forces to deal with the


    Hughes!¡± Matthew announced.


    Connor, who was ted to hear that, thanked him immediately. ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Larson!¡±


    Matthew nodded at him before ncing at the door. ¡°Miss Sandel, why don¡¯t you juste in and join


    the chat since you¡¯re here?¡±


    A chuckle came from somewhere outside the door before Leanna, who was wearing a full-white attire,


    pushed the door open and walked inside.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, it seems like I really can¡¯t keep any secret from you. To be honest, I¡¯m really sorry for asking


    you to be here so hastily without informing you in advance. It¡¯s because I¡¯m not in the position to interfere


    with things between the Jacksons and you. Therefore, I thought I should let Old Master Jackson discuss


    his n with you directly so that you can decide what to do on your own will!¡±


    Matthew nodded in approval because he thought it was right for her to do this.


    If she was there just now to put in words for Connor¡¯s sake, Matthew¡¯s judgment would have been


    affected because he had to consider her feelings.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, I can invest 1.5 billion in your medical association.¡±


    Her offer caught Matthew by surprise because it had never urred to him that Leanna would actually


    want any part in this.


    ¡°Miss Sandel, we¡¯re facing superb doctors from all six states this time and your money might go down


    the drain in the end. Are you sure you want to do this?¡± Matthew asked.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Leanna waved her hands dismissively at once and confirmed, ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about it. Mr.


    Larson, I can only offer 1.5 billion mainly because I don¡¯t have much free cash avable with me at the


    moment. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even hesitate to invest 10 billion because I have full confidence in your


    medical skill!¡±


    Connor was shocked to hear that. Leanna had told him about Matthew¡¯s excellent medical skills before


    but he had no idea she actually trusted in his medical skills so much!


    After leaving Cloud Creative Group, Matthew did a calction.


    With the 1.5 billion from Stanley, the 2 billion from Timothy, the 3 billion from the Jacksons, the 1.5 billion


    from Leanna together with the 500 million from Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, he had already gathered


    8.5 billion in total.


    He only needed another 1.5 billion from Billy to have a total of 10 billion.


    He gave a call to Billy, who was so decisive that he offered to invest 3.5 billion straightaway, which


    brought Matthew¡¯s fund to a total of 12 billion.


    Matthew was taken aback by his offer. Indeed, Billy was different in his way of doing thingspared to


    the ordinary folks.


    All the money was transferred to his bank card that night.


    He then rushed to Cunningham Pharmaceuticals to meet Sasha and discussed his n with her.


    Without disclosing anything about his medical skills to her, he only told her it was for an investment.


    Sasha agreed to fork out the 500 million without hesitation because she trusted himpletely.


    Of course, Cunningham Pharmaceuticals did not actually fork out 500 million.


    As Matthew had the 300 millionpensation sum from the Jacksons, Cunningham Pharmaceuticals


    only needed to invest another 200 million.


    After getting the money ready, Matthew gave Stanley a call informing him to start handling the


    administration procedure which followed next.


    The medical conference would be held three dayster. As Stanley was handling it himself, three days


    were enough for him toplete everything which was required to kickstart the association.


    Matthew went to the hospital to work as usual the next morning.


    As soon as he stepped into the office, he saw James and the others sitting inside.


    His heart gave a lurch as he wondered what had happened again which was grave enough to bring them


    here.


    Demi, who was the first to notice him, shrieked, ¡°He¡¯s here! That b*stard is here!¡±


    Helen went bananas like a furious beast. ¡°Matthew, you scumbag! How dare you try to sabotage my


    daughter? Why did you ask her to get a loan of 200 million for you? Are you trying to get her killed?!¡± she


    yelled.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Matthew was dumbfounded because he did not ask Sasha to take out a 200 million loan at all.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯re you talking about? When did she take out the loan?¡± he asked anxiously.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still trying to y dumb! I-I must teach you a lesson¡­¡± Helen squealed and lifted


    one of her arms in an attempt to p Matthew.


    Matthew quickly dodged her attack and beseeched, ¡°Mom, calm down and talk to me! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Helen did not stop pouncing on Matthew as she growled, ¡°Stop right there! You¡¯d better stop right there


    now! Only one of us will survive today! Stop him from moving about!¡±


    Liam immediately scurried over and stretched out both arms to stop Matthew from moving around.


    With a sly smile on his face, he couldn¡¯t wait to see Matthew being beaten up by Helen.


    Matthew dared not get physical with Helen but he didn¡¯t need to be careful with Liam.


    He knocked his body against Liam¡¯s by pretending to stumble, causing Liam to copse onto the floor


    and blood to gush out of his head.


    Demi immediately helped Liam to his feet before she let out a squeal in fury, ¡°Matthew, how dare you hurt


    my husband? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    With that, she grabbed a ss from the table and advanced upon Matthew.


    At that juncture, several security officers barged into the room and subdued Helen and Demi directly.


    The man who led the group was Casey Fleming, who was interrogated by the hospital director for


    several days after he was ratted out by Demi for bribery.


    As he had long held a grudge against the Cunninghams, there was no doubt he would not treat them too


    nicely when he saw them at the hospital again.


    ¡°What the heck are you guys doing? Pin all of them down now! Just beat them up if they dare to get


    physical again! I¡¯ll bear the responsibility if anything happens!¡±


    Several security officers who looked intimidating pressed Helen and Demi onto the floor and kept them


    there by pressing their feet on them.


    The two couldn¡¯t break free from their hold no matter how hard they tried.


    James asked frantically, ¡°What are you guys doing? Let my wife and my daughter go, o-or I¡¯ll call the


    police!¡±


    Casey sneered, ¡°Are you sure you want to call the police? I was just about to do that! I have the right to


    stop you guys from assaulting a man at the hospital! Hmph, let¡¯s see who will be arrested if the police are


    here!¡±


    James was left stumped at once because they had indeed started assaulting Matthew as soon as they


    were here.


    If they called the police, the hospital would not be held ountable whereas he and his family might be


    sent to the detention center and kept there for several days.


    James red at Matthew and demanded, ¡°Matthew, are you going to watch your mother-inw and your


    sister-inw being bullied without doing anything to help? Can you still consider yourself a man?!¡±


    Matthew was left speechless. You didn¡¯t say a thing when the two of them tried to assault me. Now that


    my colleague is trying to do justice for me, do you expect me to offer them help? Why would I get them


    released? So that they can continue beating me up?


    Without responding to James, Matthew nced at Casey.


    Casey understood what he meant immediately. After all, it wasn¡¯t appropriate of Matthew to criticize them


    because they were his family, so he needed Casey¡¯s help to handle this.


    Casey first nced at James and rebuked in an icy voice, ¡°Old thing, you¡¯d better behave yourself too!


    Anyone at the hospital has to abide by its rules. If you continue cursing Matthew for no reason at all, I¡¯ll


    call the police and get you arrested too!¡±


    Looking rmed with his mouth wide open, James was deterred from making furtherments in the


    end.


    Seeing that Casey was about to call the police, Helen quickly pleaded, ¡°Director Fleming, please don¡¯t be


    angry. We indeed made a mistake this time and I-I¡¯m sorry about that. Why don¡¯t you let us go first? W-


    We promise we won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Casey nced at Matthew, who nodded slightly. In fact, all he wanted was to give them a scare and it


    was not his intention to call the police and get them arrested.


    It was only then did Casey nod and say, ¡°Since you have apologized, I will give all of you another


    chance.¡±


    ¡°Let them go!¡±


    ¡°However, we¡¯ll be waiting outside. You guys are weed to have a discussion but if any of you decide


    to get physical, the officers from our security department won¡¯t go easy on you!¡±


    Casey waved at the security officers and brought them out of the room with him.


    Helen and Demi looked humiliated as they tried to get up. Letting out a shriek, Helen was ready to


    advance upon Matthew to p him again.


    The door was pushed open immediately and Casey stuck his head in. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you going


    to p him again?¡±


    Helen adopted her best behavior at once because she did not feel like being stepped on again.


    ¡°James and Helen, what exactly happened?¡± Matthew queried.


    Helen confronted him through gritted teeth, ¡°Matthew, just stop ying dumb with us. Did you ask Sasha


    for money for an investment? Do you have no idea that thepany is having a crisis?


    In order to raise 200 million, Sasha charged all the shares of thepany to the bank to get the loan. If


    she fails to pay back the loan, not only will she lose thepany, but she will be sent to jail too! Will you


    only be satisfied if Sasha loses everything and our family breaks apart?!¡±

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Matthew was stunned. Didn¡¯t thepany still own over a billion of cash in its ount?


    Although there was a group of customers who cancelled their orders, their refunds would only be


    processed a fortnightter ording to rules.


    Therefore, Matthew was sure thepany still had a billion in its ount.


    ¡°Mom, I really needed money for an investment and thepany had enough cash for that. Why did she


    need to take out a loan?¡± Matthew asked curiously.


    James roared angrily at him, ¡°That¡¯s bullsh*t! It seems like you really have no idea of the current


    condition of thepany, huh? Do you know that the orders worth 3 billion thepany had prior to


    this have all been cancelled?


    Those big shots forced us to refund their deposit early, so thepany only has over one million in its


    ount right now. So tell me, where the hell did Sasha get 200 million?¡±


    Matthew was confused as to why he was not informed about this.


    ¡°When did it happen? When did those people ask to cancel their orders? A lot of theme from other


    states so they don¡¯t have to follow the instructions from the Pharmaceutical Union. Why would they want


    to cancel their orders?¡±


    James snapped angrily, ¡°Matthew, stop ying dumb with us because I don¡¯t believe you know nothing


    about this. So what if they are from other states? The Hughes have dealings with all the famous families


    in all six southern states which have business in the medical industry!


    The Hughes are capable of making every medicalpany in all six southern states shun Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals! Ourpany could have risen to greater sess with the 3 billion orders that we


    managed to seize with huge effort.


    If it wasn¡¯t for you who b-brought misfortune on us by offending the Hughes, ourpany w-wouldn¡¯t be


    in this situation!¡±


    Matthew put on a frown because he was shocked by the extent of the power the Hughes had.


    Also, he realized they were very harsh in the way they did things.


    They had actually pulled so many strings just to sabotage Cunningham Pharmaceuticals.


    ¡°James and Helen, I really didn¡¯t know about this. I will call Sasha now and tell her I don¡¯t need the


    money anymore!¡±


    Matthew fished out his phone and called Sasha but she straight away hung up on him without saying


    anything.


    Meanwhile, James and Helen gazed at him unflinchingly. ¡°What did Sasha say? Did she agree to it?


    What should we do about the loan? The interest charged on a 200 million loan must be staggering!


    Matthew, although Sasha doesn¡¯t have to give you the money for the investment now, how should we


    deal with the interests?¡± Helen shouted at the top of her lungs.


    Overwhelmed by a sense of guilt, Matthew assured, ¡°Helen =, please don¡¯t worry because I¡¯ll deal with


    the interest!¡±


    Demi taunted him right away, ¡°Did you just say you would deal with it again? Do you know how much the


    interest can be for a loan of 200 million? I see you¡¯ve really thought of yourself as some sort of big shot


    after bing the head of a department at the hospital.


    Can you handle so many things at a time? You¡¯d better remember that you only got this job thanks to my


    husband. Do you really think you got this job because of your talent? What talent do you have?


    In the end, you still have to rely on my husband! Not only did you not appreciate his help, you even beat


    him up. I¡¯ve nevere across such an ungrateful rascal like you in my entire life!¡±


    Matthew was left speechless at once because he couldn¡¯t see how his job was rted to Liam.


    However, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to bicker with Demi.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Helen waved her hands to stop the argument. ¡°Well, Demi, you shouldn¡¯t waste your time talking crap


    with him. Matthew, let me warn you beforehand that you will be responsible for the payment of the


    interests.


    You have to pay for it by hook or by crook, and I don¡¯t care even if you are going to gather the money by


    selling your blood or your kidney!¡±


    Demi sniggered andmented sarcastically, ¡°Sell his kidney? I suppose he can¡¯t afford to pay the


    interest even after selling all the organs in his body!


    Matthew, I¡¯ve never met a walking disaster like you in all my life. Not only do you have no talent, but you


    also keep causing trouble and implicating the people around you!¡±

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    In the midst of the heated discussion, Sasha suddenly pushed the door open and walked in.


    Helen was surprised to see her. ¡°Sasha, why are you here?¡±


    Sasha confronted them through gritted teeth, ¡°Dad! Mom! What on earth are you guys trying to do?! Can


    you guys please just stop meddling in the business of thepany?


    I¡¯m the president of thepany and I have theplete say in deciding how it is going to develop and


    how to invest its profits. What exactly are you guys trying to do by making unwantedments on how I


    deal with the funds of thepany?!¡± Sasha¡¯s voice trembled out of fury.


    James and Helen looked grim in an instant.


    ¡°Sasha, how could you say something like that? What do you mean by unwantedments? Everything


    we¡¯ve done is all for your good as well as thepany¡¯s.


    Do you solely own thepany? It belongs to our family! Of course your mother and I have to keep an


    eye on thepany¡¯s development as well as the investment it¡¯s involved in!¡± James chided.


    Sasha refuted him anxiously, ¡°Since when does thepany belong to our family? Thepany


    consists of the board as well as the shareholders, which means it actually belongs to all shareholders!¡±


    Helen countered, ¡°Yes, we have the board as well as the shareholders, but you¡¯re the president of the


    board and you¡¯re the biggest shareholder of thepany, which means thepany belongs to our


    family!¡±


    Demi remarked scornfully, ¡°Dad, Mom, can¡¯t the two of you understand what she¡¯s trying to imply? What


    she¡¯s trying to say is, thepany is hers and not our family¡¯s because she¡¯s the president. In other


    words, thepany is owned by her alone and it has nothing to do with the two of you!¡±


    James and Helen freaked out at once when they heard Demi.


    ¡°Sasha, do you really think so? It took us so much effort to raise you. Is this how you¡¯re going to repay


    us? Are you going to sever ties with both of us just because you¡¯re all grown up now and you¡¯ve be


    the president of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals?


    Do you think we are holding you back? Fine, you can think of us that way. We¡¯ll find ourselves a nursing


    home and stay there. You don¡¯t have to pay for our stay because it¡¯s none of your business, and you


    don¡¯t need to care even if we starve to death!¡± Helen chastised in a fit of rage.


    Many onlookers had gathered by the door to watch the show and they were discussing softly.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sasha was so enraged that her entire body was trembling because she couldn¡¯t stand this behavior of


    her mother the most.


    She would always make a big fuss over a trivial matter, paying no regard to the timing and the ce she


    was at.


    As what her mother said was heard by the onlookers outside, they probably already deem her as an


    unfilial daughter.


    ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you keep your voice down? Was that what I meant just now? What I was trying to point out


    was, all decisions regarding thepany¡¯s development and investments are to be made by the board


    of thepany.


    Why do the two of you have to be so concerned with thepany¡¯s development instead of staying at


    home and enjoying a leisure life?¡± Sasha muttered.


    James retorted in a grim voice, ¡°We don¡¯t have anyments on thepany¡¯s development and


    investment. The problem is this time, we are sure that this investment you¡¯re going to make is not going


    to work. Can¡¯t we say something to remind you of that?


    You can picture it as if you were walking along a road with your eyes shut and there was a pothole ahead


    of you. Do you think we should watch you fall over without reminding you about its presence?¡±


    ¡°Dad, how do you know for sure that this investment is not going to work out?¡± Sasha challenged


    anxiously.


    James sneered, ¡°It¡¯s not that hard to tell. Matthew is a conman to begin with. Can the investment he


    suggests be anything good?¡±


    Sasha snapped, ¡°Why is Matthew a conman? Why can¡¯t the investment he suggests be something


    good? Do you understand what he is going to invest in?¡±


    James waved his hand dismissively and exined, ¡°I don¡¯t have to understand the investment because I


    just need to understand him well enough to know that.


    How can a useless man like him find anything good to invest in? As a man who can¡¯t even earn more


    than a few thousand a month, he¡¯s now talking about an investment of several hundred million. Would


    anyone find this believable?¡±


    Sasha rified in an urgent tone, ¡°That was his past but now he¡¯s different. On top of that, everyone


    needs a chance to seed in life.


    Several years ago, Matthew didn¡¯t get his chance but it didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t work hard for it. Now


    that he¡¯s found his chance, shouldn¡¯t I offer him my full support as his wife?¡±

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Helen scoffed, ¡°He worked hard? Yes, you¡¯re right, he¡¯s been working quite hard to get people to give


    him money.


    While he is depending on us for a living, he is eyeing Leanna Sandel as another source of ie at the


    same time. I¡¯ve nevere across such a shameless man in my whole life!¡±


    Demi taunted as well, ¡°Sasha, I¡¯m not being mean to you but to be honest, you¡¯re the only one who has


    been fooled by him. You may ask anyone outside whether they believe a useless kept man is capable of


    having a sessful career.


    It¡¯s so obvious that he¡¯s just trying to con the money out of you instead of building a career. After getting


    all he can get from you, he will then move on to Leanna Sandel because you are no longer worth


    anything to him!¡±


    What she said started amotion among the onlookers immediately and many of them started


    eyeing Matthew with contempt.


    Matthew frowned in annoyance. Whenever they humiliated him at home, he would always try to put up


    with it for Sasha¡¯s sake.


    However, they had brought it too far bying to the hospital to humiliate him in front of so many


    outsiders.


    He cast an icy glimpse at Demi and warned, ¡°Demi, you¡¯re no longer a kid now and you have to be


    responsible for the things you say. The remark you made just now was a serious nder to not only me,


    but President Sandel too. If she wants to hold you ountable, you won¡¯t be able to get off the hook!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Demi looked rattled at once. Although she wasn¡¯t intimidated by Matthew, it didn¡¯t mean she was not


    afraid of Leanna Sandel!


    Looking unperturbed, Helen snapped back, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Since you are bold enough to do such


    a thing, why can¡¯t wement about it? What¡¯s more, is it a crime to talk?¡±


    Matthew responded, ¡°Talking isn¡¯t a crime but making nderous remarks is. Just look at how many of


    them outside are taking a video of us now.


    Whatever you guys said earlier has been recorded by them and the videos are proof of you guys


    committing the crime.¡±


    Helen looked rmed in an instant when she found that many of the onlookers were aiming their phones


    at them to take video of their argument.


    If theirments reached Leanna, Helen and Demi would surely end up badly.


    After a moment of silence, Demi was the first to speak, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean what I said¡­ I was just trying to


    warn you not to eye President Sandel because she¡¯s way out of your league!¡±


    Helen quickly nodded and chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s what I meant too!¡±


    What they said sent the onlookers outside roaring withughter at once.


    Because the two had rectified theirments so hastily, it was obvious that they were lying.


    The faces of Helen and Demi reddened in embarrassment and they dared not say anything else.


    James then gritted his teeth and said angrily, ¡°Sasha, let¡¯s move on from Leanna Sandel and focus on


    Matthew instead. Mind you, you can trust anyone in this world but not a kept man who depends on a


    woman!


    I don¡¯t buy your story about him working hard and was just waiting for a chance to seed because he¡¯s


    just a hopeless guy! If he was talented, he wouldn¡¯t have depended on us for a living for so many years.


    Not only do we have to support him, but we also have to support his sister.


    On top of that, it was also us who got him the job at this hospital. After spending three years at the


    hospital, he didn¡¯t improve himself at all and he was arranged to be a toilet cleaner in the end.


    If it wasn¡¯t for us who pulled the strings for him, could he have this spacious and brightly lit room to


    himself? He would still be scrubbing the toilet bowls in the toilet right now! How can you expect someone


    like him to own a sessful career?¡±


    Looking confused, Sasha questioned, ¡°W-When did you guys make the arrangement for him?¡±


    Helen dered at the top of her lungs, ¡°We bribed the assistant director of the hospital, Casey Fleming.


    Otherwise, do you think he could have gotten the job?¡±


    The door was flung open from outside all of a sudden and Casey stepped into the room with a dark face.


    ¡°Say it one more time. Who did you bribe?¡±

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Looking affronted, Caseyined, ¡°Mr. Larson, I really can¡¯t stand it anymore. I transferred you to this


    department because I thought you were a superb doctor who would be able to strengthen and expand


    this newly-established department of the hospital.


    But I really can¡¯t see what they are trying to do by repeatedly using me of bribery. They are bringing


    this too far by throwing mud at me all the damn time. Is it because they think I am a pushover?


    There¡¯s a limit to one¡¯s tolerance no matter how good-tempered one is! If I can¡¯t clear my name today,


    how am I going to continue my career here?¡±


    Helen sneered, ¡°Hmph, you phrased it so well. Did you just say Matthew was a superb doctor? What


    does he know about medicine? You only said so because you wanted to cover up the fact that you took a


    bribe from us! Bah, if he were a superb doctor, I would be the reincarnation of Hippocrates!


    Now, I finally realize that all of you working at the hospital are just a bunch of shameless people. You


    guys are capable of spinning the story as long as it suits your purpose!¡±


    Herment sent the crowd outside into an uproar at once because many of them were offended and


    everyone was annoyed.


    Casey went livid with rage because of herment. ¡°Y-You imed that I took the bribe, didn¡¯t you?


    Very well, do you have proof? Without proof, what you said is a nderous remark!¡±


    Helen yelled like a mad woman, ¡°That wasn¡¯t a nderous remark! Fine, you want to argue your way out


    of this, don¡¯t you? Great, let us make a pledge to God now.


    Point your fingers toward the sky and pledge that you didn¡¯t take the money. If you did take the money,


    all your family members will die! Come on, make the pledge now!¡±


    Casey was so angry that his face reddened. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m scared? I can make the pledge but you


    must repeat that nderous remark you just made. I will record it and call the police in case you refuse


    to admit itter on!¡±


    Exasperated, Helen demanded, ¡°Liam, you tell him! Ask him loudly and clearly whether he took your


    money or not! Then, describe how you offered the money to him, how he epted it and how he got the


    job done! Spare no details and tell everyone!¡±


    Liam was so stunned that he nearly puked blood. Do you actually want me to describe the bribery I


    committed while what I say will be recorded by Casey?


    Nothing will happen to him after he makes that pledge but I will be deemed as making a nderous


    remark by using him of bribery. If the situation esctes, I might be arrested and detained by the


    police! You¡¯re really smart by making me a scapegoat for the trouble you created, huh!


    ¡°Mom, why are you wasting time fighting with this guy? Forget it if he doesn¡¯t want to admit taking the


    money. Just pretend that we gave the money to a beggar.


    He might not be worried about the possibility of losing all his family members but we have to think for


    ourselves, right?¡± Liam muttered.


    Casey was boiling with rage and he smacked the table before saying, ¡°Who the hell are you alluding to?


    Say it to my face again! I¡¯ve never been bullied this way in all the years I¡¯ve worked here! Mr. Larson, I


    tried to tolerate them for your sake but they are bringing this too far!


    If I don¡¯t call the police to clear my name today, I-I¡¯ll kill myself here by knocking my head against the


    wall!¡± While Casey was shouting, he fished out his phone.


    Both Helen and Liam went panic-stricken at once because they would be in a huge mess if Casey really


    called the police.


    Although Casey really did take their money, they did not have any proof to show that.


    On top of that, they gave him cash instead of transferring the money to him electronically. Without any


    voice recording or video to prove the bribery, how were they going to sue him?


    However, they couldn¡¯t avoid being charged with defamation because all the onlookers outside had


    heard how they used Casey of bribery just now.


    Liam shot a look at Helen.


    Helen spoke immediately, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with a rat like you anymore. Forget it, I¡¯m visiting


    the restroom.¡± With that, she walked out of the room directly.


    Liam stretched and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a cigarette break.¡± He too left the room after Helen.


    It was only then did Casey sense that something was fishy. ¡°Locate them and stop them from running


    away!¡± he ordered immediately.


    By the time the security officers dashed out of the room, Helen and Liam were seen running away from


    the room at lightning speed and it was already toote for the security officers to reach them.


    As for James and Demi, they made use of the time when the security officers were away to flee the


    scene.


    Atst, only Matthew and Sasha were left in the room.


    Looking apologetic, Sasha said, ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know they woulde here to create a


    scene. I haven¡¯t been telling them anything that¡¯s happening in Cunningham Pharmaceuticals and I


    wonder where they got the news about the loan.¡±


    In a solemn tone, Matthew queried, ¡°Sasha, why didn¡¯t you tell me what happened to thepany?¡±


    Sasha first let out a sigh in resignation before she exined, ¡¯Matthew, you¡¯ve already done so much for


    thepany. As the president, it¡¯s my obligation to handle thepany¡¯s problem on my own.


    I can¡¯t always rely on you whenever I face an issue because you are busy building your own career as


    well. Even though I can¡¯t be a wife who can offer you help, I mustn¡¯t be a burden to you!¡±


    Matthewmented, ¡°Sasha, I know you did this for my sake but you have to remember that we are a


    married couple, and we are each other¡¯s dearest person.


    We are supposed to face all the problems in life together and no one is a burden to the other. As


    husband and wife, shouldn¡¯t we support and help each other if we want to make our lives better?¡±


    Tears welled up in Sasha¡¯s eyes as she muttered, ¡°Matthew, thank you very much. You know what?


    Meeting you is the luckiest thing that has ever happened to me!¡±


    Touched by her confession, he held her hands and responded in a gentle voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank


    me for the things I do for you, and you don¡¯t have to worry about thepany¡¯s crisis because I will be


    able to settle everything soon. What you need to do now is to repay the loan you just took.¡±


    Sasha shook her head immediately and insisted, ¡°No way! You need the investment and I have to help


    you in any case. I won¡¯t repay the loan. It¡¯s already approved anyway.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Matthew reassured her with a smile, ¡°Sasha, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. In fact, I¡¯ve already


    gathered enough money because I¡¯ve found myself a lot of investors.¡±


    Sasha was stunned for a few seconds before she eximed, ¡°That¡¯s all the more reason for me to invest


    in you! If others trust you, shouldn¡¯t I trust you even more?¡±

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Matthew was deeply touched by Sasha.


    In fact, at the time he told her about the investment, not only did she agree to contribute without even


    asking him for the details of the investment, but she even took out a loan for him.


    Could anyone else trust him so unconditionally like her?


    ¡°Sasha, thank you! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down!¡± Matthew promised sincerely.


    Sasha chuckled bemusedly and said to him, ¡°When have you ever let me down? Well, I have no time


    to talk to you now as I am up to my neck at the moment.


    If Dad and Mom visit you again, just ignore them or you can just get the security officers to haul them


    away if they be too much of a nuisance. I will try to talk some sense into them if they get unhappy.


    Don¡¯t just allow them to bully you!¡±


    After smoothing out the creases on Matthew¡¯s shirt, Sasha turned around and left.


    Watching her back as she walked away, Matthew clenched his fists tightly.


    Sasha was indeed the best wife in this world.


    This time, he must destroy the Hughespletely because he couldn¡¯t let anything bad happen to the


    woman who loved him the most.


    After spending some time in his office that morning, Tiger knocked on the door and visited him out of the


    blue.


    ¡°Matthew, it seems like you¡¯re in the middle of something!¡± Tiger greeted him with a smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Matthew asked him curiously.


    Tiger answered him right away, ¡°Oh, Stanley told me about the investment he made on a project you¡¯re


    working on and I was wondering whether I could contribute too.


    Together with the 50 million cash I have, I have roughly 200 million in total after putting up some of my


    properties andpanies as coteral to the bank. Matthew, I¡¯m going to invest all of them in your


    project!¡±


    Matthew eyed him with astonishment because he had never expected Tiger to be this rich.


    ¡°Tiger, I don¡¯t think Stanley has exined my project very clearly to you. This time, I¡¯m going topete


    with the superb doctors from all six states and the oue is uncertain. If I turn out to be the loser, all


    the money invested in this will go down the drain! Are you sure you want to invest all your assets?¡±


    Matthew doubted.


    Tiger nodded immediately and insisted, ¡°Matthew, I don¡¯t know much about stuff like that and Stanley has


    told me all about the risks of the investment. But Matthew, you have my absolute trust ever since I¡¯ve


    decided to work with you.


    Since you want to run this project, you¡¯ll have my full support even if it means I have to sell everything I


    own. Money is not a big deal because I can always make more. The thing is, since you see me as your


    buddy, I can¡¯t see myself as a decent man if I don¡¯t offer my support when you need it!¡±


    Tiger¡¯s statement came as a surprise for Matthew because he had never thought Tiger would be so loyal


    to him.


    What he didn¡¯t know was Tiger already deemed him as his backerpletely.


    Ever since Matthew got through the public confrontation on Zachary¡¯s death held by the Ten Greatest


    Families of Eastcliff unscathed and sessfullypelled the Jacksons into paying him a 300 million


    sum aspensation, Tiger had seen the potential in Matthew and he had made up his mind to work for


    him.


    Matthew nodded and agreed, ¡°Very well, I won¡¯t stop you from contributing seeing how loyal you are to


    me. You can participate in this investment and I promise I won¡¯t let you suffer any loss!¡±


    Overjoyed to hear that, Tiger expressed his gratitude, ¡°Matthew, thank you very much!¡±


    Then, Tiger transferred the 200 million to Matthew¡¯s bank card.


    When Matthew checked the bnce of his ount, he noticed that Sasha had also transferred the 200


    million to his ount.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Together with the money he had gathered earlier, he now had a total of 12.2 billion, which was way more


    than what Eastcliff Medical Association had.


    The key element in joining the Six Southern States Medical Conference was having huge funds.


    It was because the top talents from the six states would be dividing the medical resources from the six


    states during the medical conference, and everyone wanted to grab a slice of the cake.


    One would have no right to join the conference if they did not have a huge capital because there was no


    way the other participants would allow someone to gain benefits from the conference without first offering


    some.


    Matthew then instructed Stanley to start the preparation to establish the medical association. The


    medical conference would be held three dayster and Matthew had already fully prepared himself for it.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    After leaving the hospital, Sasha headed straight to Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, which was in a


    turmoil at the moment.


    As soon as she stepped into her room, she saw her parents as well as her sister sitting inside.


    She nearly broke down at the sight of them.


    Did theye here right after they fled from the hospital?


    ¡°Dad, Mom, let¡¯s talk about whatever issues you guys are having when I get back hometer! My te


    is full right now and I have no time to squabble with you guys!¡± Sasha snapped.


    Looking affronted, James smacked the table and bellowed angrily, ¡°Sasha, watch your words. Who is


    having a squabble with you?¡±


    Helen, who looked furious too, chided, ¡°Sasha, how could you phrase it that way? Are we having a


    squabble with you? We are trying to talk some sense into you for your own good! Can you please just


    listen to what we say? Will your parents try to harm you? Why do you only listen to an outsider and see


    us as viins? Do you know that good advice usually sounds unpleasant?¡±


    Demi scoffed, ¡°Sasha, you¡¯re the schr in our family and Dad and Mom have always thought you were


    the bright kid. However. I¡¯m starting to doubt that judging from your recent behavior. As a guy who didn¡¯t


    even graduate from a technical school, Matthew¡¯s been working as a toilet cleaner at the hospital for


    several years and he¡¯s depended on our family for a living for a very long time. Anyone can tell he is a


    useless man. How did you get fooled by him? You decided to give him 200 million to invest in a project


    he casually mentioned but you were not willing to give Dad and Mom, the two people who love you the


    most and are the closest to you, a sum of 10 million to open a pharmacy store which is unlikely to suffer


    loss. s, I really have no idea how toment on your decisions. You know what? There should be a


    limit even if you decide to be an unfilial daughter. While you gave your husband a 200 million investment,


    you weren¡¯t even willing to offer 10 million to your parents. Is this what you¡¯re supposed to do as a


    daughter?¡±


    James waved his hands indignantly and yelled, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Sasha, we don¡¯t expect you to be very


    filial to us because we¡¯ve never expected anything from you in return as your parents. However, we just


    can¡¯t watch you getting lied to by someone and losing everything you own in the end without doing


    anything to stop you. Sasha, I¡¯m begging you¡­¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    While James was speaking, he suddenly got down on his knees, producing a thump when hended on


    the floor.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Sasha eximed in shock. She hastily walked over to help him to his feet but she was stopped by


    Helen.


    ¡°Let him be! Listen to the sincere words from your father!¡± Helen shouted at the top of her lungs.


    In a quivering voice, James implored, ¡°I¡¯m begging you to withdraw the 200 million investment and get a


    divorce with Matthew. We will surely find you another husband who is better than Matthew by a thousand


    times. As long as you get a good husband, your mother and I will be able to die in peace even if we pass


    away now!¡±


    Tears streamed down Sasha¡¯s face because James was forcing her to do what he wanted instead of


    begging her.


    ¡°Sasha, are you an animal? Dad is kneeling down to beg you but you¡¯re still standing there without


    feeling guilty at all. Can¡¯t you listen to Dad just this time? He¡¯s doing this for your sake! Why can¡¯t you


    appreciate it?!¡± Demi snarled angrily.


    With her face reddened, Sasha too got down on her knees and pleaded in a trembling voice, ¡°Dad, can


    you please believe in me and give another chance to Matthew too? I¡¯m also begging all of you to stop


    forcing me to do what I don¡¯t want to! Can¡¯t you guys believe in Matthew for once and stop being so


    prejudiced?¡±


    James growled angrily, ¡°Are we really prejudiced? It¡¯s been three years! Three whole years! What has he


    done over the years? What talent has he shown? How can we believe in him?¡±


    Just as Sasha was about to say something, a disdainful voice suddenly came from the door. ¡°Hey, Uncle


    Cunningham, what are you guys doing? Your daughter and you are kneeling down in front of each other.


    Are you swearing an oath?¡±


    All of them turned around to find Charlie standing by the door with a crafty smile on his face, and behind


    him stood the rest of the Cunninghams.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    James and Helen quickly rose to their feet. There was a need for them to maintain their image in front of


    the rest of the Cunninghams because they had once been badly bullied by them.


    James chided through gritted teeth, ¡°Charlie Cunningham, what are you doing here? Where¡¯re the


    security officers? Aren¡¯t you guys prohibited froming here without our permission?¡±


    Eric stepped forward from somewhere behind Charlie and scoffed, ¡°James, I see you¡¯ve developed a


    temper since west met each other several days ago!


    Are you the king father of thispany because your daughter is the president? How dare you meddle


    with thepany¡¯s development without first reflecting on your own capabilities?¡±


    With his face reddened, James snapped back through gritted teeth, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m different from you. I am


    not the king father, and neither do I meddle with the business of thepany. However, Sasha is the


    one who is managing thepany now and I don¡¯t think she¡¯s too happy to see you guys here!¡±


    Eric jeered, ¡°Ha, she has no say in this because today, I¡¯m not here alone. All the shareholders of the


    company are here. Are you going to chase them all out of thepany?¡±


    Looking rmed, it was only then did James notice there was a crowd standing outside the door and


    they were made up of the shareholders of thepany.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    How did Eric manage to summon all the shareholders here? What exactly was he trying to do? At that


    juncture, those shareholders strode into the room.


    ¡°President Cunningham, I was told that ourpany is facing some sort of problem at the moment.


    Many of our customers demanded to cancel their orders and even the contract which was worth 3 billion


    that we got some time ago was terminated.


    Despite the crisis, you still decided to put up all the shares of ourpany as coteral for a loan of 200


    million from the bank to invest in some shady project. Is that true?¡± one of the shareholders questioned in


    a grim voice.


    James looked despondent all at once. Things were going to get moreplicated as the shareholders


    were now aware of the investment.


    Demi shot a contemptuous nce at Sasha and whispered to her, ¡°I told you to withdraw that investment


    but you refused to listen. Look at what you¡¯ve gotten yourself into! I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how you


    will handle this!¡±


    Helen then said quickly, ¡°Nothing of that sort happened! Ladies and gentlemen, you guys must have


    gotten the wrong idea. Thepany is going in the right direction and everything is running smoothly¡­¡±


    Lily snorted at her and cut her off by yelling, ¡°Shut up, you old hag! I can¡¯t believe you have the face to


    say that thepany is going in the right direction.


    Do you think all the shareholders are blind or dumb enough to believe you? Do you dare to let them have


    a look at the ounts and bnce sheets of thepany?¡±


    Helen was left stumped at once.


    Lily then cast Sasha a sideways nce and challenged, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Do you have the guts to


    do something but aren¡¯t brave enough to admit doing it? Sasha, aren¡¯t you very talented? Come on, tell


    all the shareholders how you¡¯ve been running thepany.


    Hmph, do you think you¡¯re superior to everyone else just because you somehow managed to get the


    deal that was worth three billion with your good looks?


    Let me remind you that using your body to exchange for contracts isn¡¯t going to work in the long term


    because beingpetent is the only way to survive in this harsh real world! Withoutpetency, men


    will be sick of your looks one day no matter how beautiful you are!¡±


    Many of the shareholders burst outughing and their eyes were brimming with malice when they stared


    at Sasha.


    Sasha, whose face reddened in embarrassment, rebuked through gritted teeth, ¡°Lily Cunningham, you¡¯d


    better watch your words! I fought for all the contracts with my own ability.


    And yes, thepany is having some issues right now but I¡¯m trying hard to settle them. Also, I believe I


    can steer thepany out of this predicament!¡±


    Charlie sneered, ¡°Sasha, I¡¯m really impressed by how good you are at bragging. Can you tell me how


    you are going to solve the issue?


    Also, I want you to exin to all of us here about the purpose of the 200 million loan that you took by


    putting up our shares as coteral.


    Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s for an investment because we¡¯re not dumb! It¡¯s obvious to us what you¡¯re trying to do.


    You¡¯re going to seize all the cash and run away because you know thepany is going to be done for,


    aren¡¯t you?!¡±

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Charlie¡¯s statement sent all the shareholders uproarious at once.


    ¡°She is so evil. Aren¡¯t we going to be implicated by her scheme?¡±


    ¡°She put up all the shares of ourpany as coteral and gave the money to Matthew. What are we


    going to do if they run away with the huge sum of moneyter on?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. When the timees for the bank to ask for loan repayment, we will have no choice but to sell


    off thepany to pay for it. How much will our shares still be worth by the time it happens?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never really expected something like this to happen. The way she does things is so harsh and


    aggressive despite her good looks. She¡¯s a femme fatale! She must be!¡±


    Sasha quickly rified, ¡°Everyone, you have misunderstood me. I offered the investment to Matthew


    because I saw potential in his project.


    As long as Matthew¡¯s project seeds, ourpany will get back onto the right track. On top of that, I


    only put up my own shares as coteral and all of you here won¡¯t be implicated!¡±


    Charile sneered, ¡°Sasha Cunningham, stop trying to y dumb with us! Do you think this only concerns


    you even though you only put up your shares? In fact, the entirepany will be affected!


    If you can¡¯t afford to repay the loan, the market value of thepany will decrease. By the time it


    happens, how much will our shares still be worth?


    You might be able to save your ass because you have put up your shares as coteral in advance and


    get back the loaned money, but it¡¯s not right for you to throw us under the bus!¡±


    Amotion erupted among the shareholders once again after they heard his statement.


    Sasha was so panic-stricken that her face had turned as pale as a sheet. ¡°Everyone, I really don¡¯t have


    such an intention! Please believe me when I say that nothing will go wrong with Matthew¡¯s project!


    If the investment turns out to be sessful, not only will it save thepany from its current plight, the


    company will also get a lucrative profit out of it! Everything I¡¯ve been doing is for the good of our


    company!¡±


    One of the shareholders scoffed, ¡°Sasha Cunningham, stop trying to paint a rosy picture of the oue


    of the investment. All of us aren¡¯t kids and we aren¡¯t buying your story!


    Don¡¯t think that you are allowed to do whatever you please just because you¡¯re the president. All of us


    from the board aren¡¯t going to approve this investment! Also, I think you¡¯re not the right person to


    manage thepany and we hope you can hand over the official seal!¡±


    The rest of the shareholders too started an outcry demanding for Sasha to hand over her power.


    Of course, some of them took Sasha¡¯s side mainly because they trusted Matthew.


    An argument then started between the two opposing parties.


    Standing in the middle of the crowd, Eric was wearing a sly smile while watching the mayhem.


    He had waited a long time for a chance like this, and he was thinking of making use of this incident to get


    Sasha ousted from the board so that he could take over thepany again.


    While James and Helen were looking dejected, Demi snarled angrily, ¡°Sasha, look at the mess you¡¯ve


    made! I warned you not to believe Matthew a long time ago, but you refused to listen to me and thought


    we were trying to harm you!


    How are you going to handle this mess? What will our family have if you¡¯re ousted from thepany


    while your shares are with the bank?


    Dad and Mom finally own everything they have now after working hard for most of their lives, but they


    are going to lose all of it because of you! Will you only be satisfied when they fall?!¡±


    Sasha gritted her teeth and felt an urge to say something to refute Demi.


    What do you mean, Dad and Mom are going to lose everything because of me? What does everything


    that¡¯s happening now have anything to do with them working hard for the most of their lives?


    Wiping away the tears from her face, Helenmented, ¡°I told you Matthew was a jinx but you didn¡¯t


    believe me.


    s, Sasha, you¡¯re really too wilful. It¡¯s all our fault for making such a rash decision back then. We


    shouldn¡¯t have found such a scumbag to be your husband!¡±


    Sasha, who was annoyed by her mother¡¯sment, challenged, ¡°Mom, can you please stop criticizing


    Matthew? What exactly has he done wrong?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    James knocked over the table as he was infuriated. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still defending him! A-Are you


    trying to drive us mad?!¡± he growled.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    The room plunged into a state of deadly silence. Sasha, with tears welled up in her eyes, dared not


    speak any further.


    Charlie mocked, ¡°Hey, Uncle Cunningham, did you just lose your temper? If you lost it and got rid of


    Matthew earlier, this mess wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    Sasha, you still decided to stick with Matthew, that useless crap, even after I introduced so many young


    and talented guys to you. Indeed, the gravest mistake a woman can make in her whole life is marry the


    wrong guy.


    You really should learn the ropes from Lily because all her friends are eligible bachelors who are way


    better than Matthew.


    Forget it, I can¡¯t be bothered to advise you anymore because right now, you¡¯re just a wilting flower


    whom no man will be interested in. There¡¯s nothing you can do now even though you¡¯ve finally realized


    I¡¯m right.¡±


    Lily chimed in with a smirk, ¡°Charlie, can you please don¡¯t take away thest remaining bit of Sasha¡¯s


    dignity? Regardless of her life decisions, she¡¯s still one of us.


    If she realizes her mistake and decides to divorce Matthew now, she would still stand a chance to get a


    better life and with her beauty, I¡¯m sure she could find a rich businessman even if she¡¯s remarrying. Ha


    ha ha¡­¡±


    Everyone around them roared withughter because of the malicious remarks made by Charlie and Lily.


    Silently, tears trickled down Sasha¡¯s face because she felt extremely helpless.


    At that juncture, an icy voice came from the direction of the door, ¡°Leaving aside the issue of whether the


    guys are really talented or not, all I know is Lily has indeed had a fling with quite a number of rich young


    masters in Eastcliff!¡±


    Everyone turned around to find Matthew walking into the room inrge strides.


    Looking affronted, Lily pointed at Matthew and growled, ¡°Matthew, what did you just say? I dare you to


    say it again!¡±


    Matthew sneered, ¡°Of course I can do that. Did I put it wrongly? The year beforest, you had fifteen


    boyfriends, andst year, you had neen. As for this year, you have thirteen so far. Lily, even public


    busses don¡¯t always get so many passengers at one time!¡±


    Hisment made everyone erupt intoughter.


    Meanwhile, Lily looked sullen and her whole body started trembling in rage.


    Charlie snarled, ¡°Larson, how dare you humiliate my sister? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Roaring, he lunged toward Matthew but he didn¡¯t manage to get too far because he soon copsed onto


    the floor after being kicked by Tiger, who was standing next to Matthew.


    ¡°How dare you threaten Matthew?! Do you believe I can break your legs now?!¡± Charlie was so


    frightened by Tiger¡¯s intimidating face as well as his underlings who all looked strong and muscr that


    he dared not utter a word.


    With an ominous look, Eric confronted Matthew through gritted teeth, ¡°Matthew, what are you trying to do


    by bringing this bunch of gangsters here?


    Are you going to do things the hard way after realizing you¡¯ve failed to trick us? Mind you, our society is


    controlled byw and order! If you darey a finger on us, we will call the police immediately! You may try


    if you don¡¯t believe me!¡±


    The rest of the shareholders all stared at Matthew icily as well.


    Matthew ignored Eric and headed straight to Sasha.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry because everything is going to be alright,¡± he consoled her in a gentle voice.


    Sasha felt hopeful again when she saw him.


    She nodded vigorously at him but she refused to let his arms go.


    Matthew turned around to face the shareholders before he spoke crisply, ¡°Guys, I know what you¡¯re


    worried about. I promise all of you with my life that the 200 million Sasha invested will definitely get a


    profit of at least double that amount! Therefore, I ask that you support Sasha and I!¡±


    The shareholders nced at each other as they started to waver.


    Eric jeered, ¡°Anyone can brag all they want! Why don¡¯t you give me the money? I can even promise you


    a profit of 200 times the capital! Hmph, you¡¯re just a useless man who depends on your wife¡¯s family for a


    living.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What can you do other than cleaning toilets? Do you even understand how investments work and how to


    get profits from them? No one will believe you unless they are fools!¡±


    Once again, the shareholders went uproarious again.


    ¡°Larson, stop blowing your own trumpet!¡±


    ¡°Do you think you are Warren Buffett? You can get a profit double the amount of the capital? Bah!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to con money out of us!¡±

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    With a frown on his forehead, Matthew spoke solemnly, ¡°Everyone, since we have worked with each


    other on some asions before, I believe all of you here know me very well in terms of my personality


    as well as my style of doing things.


    Once again, I can reassure all of you here that nothing will go wrong with this investment. Please believe


    me one more time and give me another chance!¡±


    One of the shareholders couldn¡¯t resist but curse, ¡°I will give you no f*cking chance! Let me be very clear


    with you that I won¡¯t approve this investment! Damn it, do you think you can scare us into approving the


    investment just by bringing a bunch of gangsters here? Kiss my ass!¡±


    After listening to his crude statement, the rest of the shareholders started hurling obscene remarks at


    Matthew to express their displeasure.


    At the same time, Matthew¡¯s face turned frosty as he too felt slightly annoyed.


    With a disdainful look, Demi taunted, ¡°Matthew, do you think everyone else is as gullible as Sasha? Mind


    you, none of the shareholders of thispany is a fool and they won¡¯t be tricked by you! You can get


    ready to postpone your investment n to your next life!¡±


    James and Helen too eyed Matthew with indignance because in their perception, Matthew was the root


    of the problem.


    Amidst themotion, an icy voice came from the door suddenly, ¡°Which one of you here doesn¡¯t


    approve the investment?¡±


    Everyone turned around to find Stanley standing by the door only God knew since when.


    All of them looked rmed to see him. Needless to say, Stanley was a famous figure to them because


    they were all involved in the pharmaceutical industry.


    ¡°President Carlson, it¡¯s an honor to see you here!¡± Eric quickly greeted Stanley by offering him a bow.


    Stanley, who ignored him, headed straight into the office and questioned in a frosty tone, ¡°Tell me, which


    one of you here doesn¡¯t approve the investment?¡±


    No one dared to say anything because they were unsure why Stanley asked that question.


    Looking awkward, Eric spoke, ¡°President Carlson, this concerns the internal affairs of ourpany. Don¡¯t


    you think¡­¡±


    Stanley cut him off by snapping, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Do you think I don¡¯t have the rights to visit your


    company?¡±


    Much frightened by his question, Eric quickly exined, ¡°President Carlson, you¡¯ve got the wrong idea. I


    didn¡¯t mean it that way. But¡­¡±


    Stanley waved his hands impatiently at him and chided, ¡°Just keep your mouth shut then! Who are you


    to speak to me? Get lost!¡±


    Despite looking slightly offended, Eric did not dare to refute Stanley.


    Having scanned the shareholders, Stanley then said in a frigid tone, ¡°Anyone of you who doesn¡¯t


    approve the investment can tell me right now. I can purchase the shares they own with a premium of


    10% and remember, this is the only time I¡¯m offering this deal. Whoever doesn¡¯t sell their shares to me


    will be deemed as having approved the investment. If you guyse here to look for trouble again in the


    future, don¡¯t me me for doing things the hard way!¡±


    Amotion started among the shareholders right away because none of them had expected Stanley¡¯s


    involvement in this.


    They were all curios as to the reason behind his offer.


    If someone had offered to buy their shares with a premium of 10% prior to this, they would have sold it


    without hesitation.


    However, due to Stanley¡¯s sudden offer to purchase their shares, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether


    Matthew¡¯s investment was really going to make money.


    This time, even Eric hesitated as he wondered whether it was the right time to sell his shares.


    Just as everyone was dwelling on it, the door to the room was pushed open once again. A young man


    wearing a pair of gold-rimmed spectacles walked into the room¡ªTravis Hughes!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Matthew clenched both fists tightly the moment he saw him.


    He had already managed to get to the bottom of the ident which happened to Julian earlier. At that


    time, Travis intended to sell a batch of defective herbs to Julian but Julian rejected buying them. Because


    of that, Travis secretly sent some of his men to bring about the ident which nearly cost Julian¡¯s life.


    Matthew really wanted to kill him then and there.


    Nheless, he still managed to suppress the rage in him in the end.


    Killing Travis himself was as easy as ABC but he needed time to sketch up a proper n to deal with his


    family.


    ¡°Hey, what a lively asion you guys are having here! Which one of you is Sasha Cunningham? Step


    forward and let me take a look!¡± Travis asked in a frivolous tone.


    All eyes fell on Sasha.


    After giving Sasha a thorough once-over, Travis looked impressed by her beauty.


    ¡°You really deserve to be hailed as the most beautifuldy in Eastcliff! My trip over here is very


    worthwhile indeed!


    President Cunningham, I will be having a banquet on the ninth floor of Times Hotel and my driver will


    come and pick you up at 7p.m.. Please dress up nicely because you can¡¯t embarrass me as my partner,


    got it?¡± Travis spoke in amanding tone.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Looking confused, Sasha queried, ¡°H-Have you mistaken me for someone else? I don¡¯t know you!¡±


    One of Travis¡¯ underlings spoke cockily, ¡°Please allow me to do the introduction! This is Young Master


    Hughes from the Hughes Family in Eastshire and he is the sessor to the family!¡±


    Everyone gasped as soon as they heard that.


    The Ten Greatest Families in Eastshire were a group of people with truly immense power.


    Therefore, the sessor to the Hughes Family was extremely powerful and influential.


    Even the old masters or masters of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire were nothing in the presence


    of Travis.


    None of them had expected to see such a big shot visit them.


    Lily appeared green with envy as she fervently hoped that she was the one invited by Travis.


    She was willing to do anything to get invited to a banquet by a sessor to any of the Ten Greatest


    Families of Eastshire!


    Meanwhile, James and Helen looked ted.


    If Sasha could date the sessor to the Hughes Family, they would be able to get what they wanted in


    the blink of an eye.


    By the time it happened, even the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire would have to be respectful to


    them.


    ¡°Sasha, say yes now! Why are you just standing there? Young Master Hughes, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be there


    on time! Thank you for your invitation, thank you very much!¡± Helen rattled on.


    Travis nodded in satisfaction before he turned to leave.


    Suddenly, Sasha eximed, ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±


    Travis¡¯ expression changed drastically while one of his underlings snarled, ¡°Say what?¡±


    Sasha exined, ¡°Young Master Hughes, I¡¯m very sorry to say that I really don¡¯t know you and I don¡¯t


    feel like attending a banquet. So, I¡¯m afraid you have to find yourself another partner but thanks for your


    invitation!¡±


    Travis turned around, looking resentful as he warned, ¡°Sasha Cunningham, I¡¯m giving you one more


    chance to rethink your decision!¡±


    One of his underlings growled angrily, ¡°Sasha Cunningham, it¡¯s an honor that Young Master Hughes is


    interested in you! You should appreciate it! If you say no again, I¡¯ll demolish yourpany right now!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Travis¡¯ underlings advanced on her aggressively and they looked like they were ready to get their hands


    dirty any minute.


    Sasha was slightly terrified by their threats.


    Matthew put her behind him and snapped in an icy tone, ¡°Travis Hughes, don¡¯t you understand human


    language, or is there something wrong with your mind? My wife told you she won¡¯t be going. It¡¯s time you


    leave, get it?¡±


    It was only then did Travis notice Matthew. ¡°It¡¯s you! Hey, Stanley Carlson is here too. Oh, I remember


    now. Last night, the two of you asked to represent Eastshire in the medical conference but you were


    rejected by me. I heard that you guys just founded a medical union with a 10 billion fund just so you can


    join the medical conference as a representative of Eastcliff. Are you guys ready to make yourselves an


    enemy of my family? Other than spending a huge fortune, do you guys really have the confidence that


    you can prevail over my family in terms of medical skill?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll know the answer by testing it out during the conference!¡± Matthew responded in an icy tone.


    Travis sneered, ¡°It isn¡¯t necessary! The prestige of the medical conference will be downgraded if a guy


    like you gets to participate in it! Come and break both of his hands now so that he won¡¯t appear in front


    of me and be an eyesore again in the future!¡±


    Several of his underlings pounced on Matthew immediately.


    While the pandemonium was ongoing, Eric and the others were overjoyed to watch it as they were dying


    to see Sasha and her family getting beaten to death by Travis.


    Stanley smacked the table and rose to his feet. ¡°Travis Hughes, you shouldn¡¯t bring this too far!¡± he


    yelled.


    Travis kicked the chair beside him away and roared angrily, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Stanley Carlson, let


    me remind you one more time that you aren¡¯t Billy Newman! If you continue being so talkative, I¡¯ll get


    them to beat you up too!¡±


    Stanley looked bleak because he knew Travis had the rights to behave presumptuously because he was


    one of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire.


    Meanwhile, he was merely Billy¡¯s subordinate. People might be respectful to Billy but it didn¡¯t mean they


    would be respectful to him too.


    At that juncture, a few of Travis¡¯ men had reached Matthew.


    Tiger, who put his hands in between them trying to stop the men from attacking Matthew, was pped by


    one of them directly which caused blood to gush out from his lips.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Matthew¡¯s face darkened in an instant. The Hughes has really taken this too far!


    Without hesitation, he moved his hands backward and grabbed the hands of the man who pped Tiger


    as he executed the Bone and Tendon Splitting Skill.


    Following several cracks, all the bones from the man¡¯s wrist to his shoulder were dislocated by Matthew.


    Then, Matthewnded a kick on his chest and sent him flying backward, knocking all his fellow buddies


    onto the floor.


    Without stopping, Matthew took a step forward and clenched his right fist before he used it to punch at


    the face of another underling


    The bone in the bridge of his nose was directly broken by that punch and half of his teeth fell off because


    of the impact; blood was seen flowing from both his mouth and his nose.


    Next, Matthew moved his limbs around swiftly like a gust of blowing wind and finished off all the men


    within a short period of time.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Everyone around them only saw how aggressive Matthew was in his attacks but it was unbeknownst to


    them that in fact, Travis¡¯ underlings were all trained in martial arts.


    Travis went dumbfounded because he knew any one of his men could usually handle five to six people at


    one time.


    But now, all of them could not even handle Matthew. How scary was that?


    At that time, Matthew had already reached where Travis was standing.


    Travis, who finally went flustered, was so frightened by Matthew that he took a step back and questioned


    in a trembling voice, ¡°W-What are you going to do? Let me warn you that I¡¯m the sessor to the


    Hughes Family! If you hit me, you will be deemed to have offended my family and they will definitely kill


    everyone in your family if they are angry with you!¡±


    Without saying a thing, Matthew took step after step toward Travis.


    Horrified, Travis took step after step away from him. When he reached the door, he stumbled over the


    threshold andnded hard on his butt.


    That sent everyone into fits ofughter.


    Matthew crouched down and red at him. ¡°Travis Hughes, you¡¯d better listen to me carefully¡ªnothing


    will change the fact that I will be participating in the medical conference and you¡¯d better behave


    yourself. Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer more than this the next time we meet each other!¡±


    With that, Matthew rose to his feet and walked back to Travis¡¯ underlings.


    In front of everyone, he lifted the legs of one of them and stepped on his knees.


    A crack signaled that his femurs were broken by Matthew¡¯s kick and the pain was so excruciating that the


    man let out an agonizing howl.


    Everyone shivered in fear.


    Using the same way, Matthew then went on to break the legs of the rest of Travis¡¯ underlings.


    The way he did it did not cause only normal bone fractures or dislocations.


    Because of what he did to their bones, their mobility would be permanently affected even after they went


    through a fracture setting.


    In other words, they would lose their martial art skillspletely.


    Travis¡¯ face was distorted with rage because he could do nothing but watch Matthew do that to his men.


    ¡°Larson, I will remember this! Fine, I¡¯ll let you participate in the medical conference, but don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t


    warn you. I¡¯ve hired two superb doctors for the conference this time around¡ªone of them is Dr. Ellis who


    has lived in seclusion for years, and the other one is Leonard the Acupuncturist from Mightwater! Are you


    sure you want topete with us in terms of medical skills? Hmph, I will make sure you lose everything


    this time and go back home without a single dime from your 10 billion fund!¡±


    With that, Travis turned around and strode right out of the room, leaving his underlings behind.


    The people inside the room went uproarious.


    ¡°Matthew, i-is the investment you¡¯ve been talking about rted to the medical conference?¡± one of the


    shareholders asked.


    Matthew nodded and anothermotion erupted among the crowd.


    James spoke anxiously, ¡°Matthew, a-are you crazy? Are you sure the investment can bring us profit?


    What makes you think you canpete with them in terms of medical skill? Not only is Dr. Ellis¡¯ medical


    skill unparalleled in the entire Eastshire, Leonard the Acupuncturist, who is one of the top five medical


    practitioners in the entire country, will be there too. A-Are you sure you canpete with them?¡±


    In fact, even Stanley looked rmed too.


    There was nothing to worry about if Dr. Ellis was the only one Matthew needed to handle.


    However, could he still stand a chance to win with Leonard there too?


    Leonard¡¯s medical skill was way more superior to Dr. Ellis!

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Matthew still looked unflustered as usual.


    He had not heard of Leonard the Acupuncturist, but he had absolute confidence in the medical


    knowledge of his family which had been passed down from one generation to the next.


    ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t worry because I know exactly what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m sure we won¡¯t be the loser this


    time!¡± Matthew promised.


    ¡°Who¡¯re you trying to fool? Dr. Ellis is going toe out of seclusion and Leonard the Acupuncturist is


    going to be there too. Do you have any idea how much of a big shot they are?


    The Six Southern States Medical Conference is going to be participated by people with the best


    medical skills from each state. What makes you think you canpete with them? This isn¡¯t an


    investment and you¡¯re just throwing our money away! We won¡¯t approve this investment in any case!¡±


    The shareholders started an outcry as they did not approve the investment.


    Charlie sneered triumphantly, ¡°Oh, Matthew, I didn¡¯t think you were actually capable enough topete


    with Leonard and Dr. Ellis. I¡¯m really impressed by your guts to invest 10 billion in something that you


    know is sure to fail. Matthew, you have my admiration!¡±


    The rest of the Cunninghams roared withughter as they eyed Matthew in a disdainful way. In their


    perception, Matthew was clearly asking for trouble by participating in the medical conference.


    Stanley smacked the table and chided, ¡°Why are you guys making noise again? Didn¡¯t I make myself


    clear enough just now?


    I can purchase the shares from anyone of you who doesn¡¯t approve of this investment with a premium of


    10%! Juste over here and sign the share transfer agreement, and I will transfer the money to you


    guys right now!¡±


    The shareholders nced at each other, not daring to speak at the moment.


    They had no choice but to behave themselves because Stanley was way above them in terms of social


    status in Eastcliff.


    Stanley growled, ¡°If none of you is going to say anything, I will assume that everyone approves!¡±


    Finally, one of the shareholders couldn¡¯t resist his offer and said immediately, ¡°I-I don¡¯t mean to object to


    the investment but it just so happens that my family is facing some issues and we¡¯re in need of cash. I¡¯ll


    transfer my shares to you¡­¡±


    Following that shareholder who broke the silence, the rest of the shareholders soon went uproarious as


    all of them were eager to sell their shares to Stanley with various excuses.


    Eric was more decisive than everyone else because he sold every single one of his shares of the


    company and left nothing behind.


    In fact, Eric and his family had been thinking of selling their shares but they just had yet to find a suitable


    buyer.


    They would be a fool if they did not sell their shares to Stanley, an easymark who offered to buy them at


    a premium of 10%.


    Atst, around 70% of the shareholders had sold their shares.


    The remaining 30% of the shareholders decided not to sell after some contemtion.


    Eric knew one of them and he couldn¡¯t help but advice, ¡°Jefford, why don¡¯t you seize such a good chance


    to get rid of your shares? The shares you own can fetch you at least 10 million. Are you waiting for its


    value to spike? Let me warn you that no one will buy your shares after they suffer a crushing defeat at


    the medical conference.¡±


    Jefford shook his head and exined, ¡°Forget it. I think Mr. Larson is an honest and reliable man who


    does his work very dedicatedly. I don¡¯t think an investment that can catch his attention will have


    problems. So, it¡¯s better I keep my shares now because if he wins at the medical conference, the value of


    my shares will double at the very least!¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Another shareholder jeered immediately, ¡°Are you sure he can win? Jefford, have you gone mad or are


    you still asleep? Putting aside Dr. Ellis and Leonard the Acupuncturist, the rest of the representatives are


    all superb doctors with great medical skills.


    Despite having sent so many superb doctors to join the medical conference in the past years, Eastshire


    has alwayse bottom in the rankings. Even the Hughes Family can¡¯t be sure they can make it to the


    top three. What¡¯s so special with this Larson guy that makes him think he can prevail over them?


    Jefford, you should really try putting on your thinking cap more often in the future! Otherwise, your family


    won¡¯t be able to sustain the rate you squander away the money no matter how wealthy you are!¡±


    His remark sent the rest of the shareholders bursting intoughter and their eyes brimmed with contempt


    when they stared at Jefford.


    With his face reddened, Jefford snapped through gritted teeth, ¡°Keep your nose out of my business! The


    shares I have is too little to mean anything.


    Mr. Larson is the one I¡¯m investing in instead of this project. I can afford to lose ten million but the


    potential in Mr. Larson can¡¯t be bought by the same amount!¡±


    With that, Jefford turned to face Matthew and proimed, ¡°Mr. Larson, you will have my absolute support


    in all events! Go all out without the need to worry about anything. Even if we lose in the end, we can


    always start from the beginning and try again!¡±

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Matthew felt grateful for Jefford deep down inside.


    At that juncture, there weren¡¯t too many people who would choose to take his side and hence, he would


    keep their kindness in mind.


    ¡°President Jefford, don¡¯t worry because I am sure I won¡¯t lose this time!¡± Matthew reassured him.


    Smiling, Jefford nodded and replied, ¡°I believe you!¡±


    Charlie taunted him immediately, ¡°Mr. Jefford, why do you believe he¡¯s capable? Do you really think he


    can win the Six Southern States Medical Conference? Stop dreaming! I¡¯m sure he can¡¯t and I¡¯ll let you


    sit on my head if he can!¡±


    Once again, the rest of the shareholders around him went uproarious withughter while they nced at


    Matthew disdainfully.


    In their opinion, Matthew stood no chance at all to win the medical conference.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Matthew being victorious was only wishful thinking!


    Matthew nodded withposure and spoke, ¡°Charlie Cunningham, you¡¯d better remember what you just


    said. Don¡¯t you regret it!¡±


    Charlie let loose a frenzied guffaw before he snapped back, ¡°Why would I regret saying that? F*ck you! If


    you win, I¡¯ll change my name!¡±


    Matthew put on a disdainful smirk in response to what he said.


    In the meantime, themotion among the shareholders was still ongoing as sarcastic remarks could


    be heard continuously.


    Stanley smacked the table and growled, ¡°Why are you guys still here after selling your shares to me and


    having received my money? I¡¯m giving you guys three minutes to leave. If you¡¯re still here after three


    minutes, I¡¯ll have your legs broken!¡±


    The shareholders looked displeased and one of them said in a soft voice, ¡°President Carlson, this is


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. Don¡¯t you think it inappropriate to drive us away?¡±


    Stanley red at him and chided, ¡°Are you blind or are you a fool? I¡¯ve just bought the shares of this


    company from all of you here and I¡¯m now one of the shareholders too. Now that you guys are making


    trouble here, why can¡¯t I ask you guys to leave? Do I look like a pushover to y¡¯all?¡±


    The man was left stumped at once.


    Impatiently, Stanley waved his hands at Tiger and instructed, ¡°Tiger, keep your eye on the time. If they


    don¡¯t leave this building within three minutes, just throw them off the building! Remember, they only have


    three minutes. When the time is up, just dump them from the building no matter which level they are at!¡±


    Tiger immediately nodded in acknowledgement. ¡°No problem!¡±


    Those shareholders were horrified to hear that because they were on the sixteenth floor at the moment.


    They might not be able to make it to the ground floor in three minutes.


    Didn¡¯t it mean they would fall to their death if they were really thrown from the building because they


    couldn¡¯t make it to the ground floor in time?


    In an instant, the bunch of people turned around and made a dash out frantically, eager to be among the


    first to get into the elevators.


    As the elevators were limited, nearly half of them didn¡¯t manage to get into any one of the elevators in


    the end.


    Not daring to wait for the next ride, they sprinted to the staircase regardless of the fact that they were on


    the sixteenth floor and they made their descent hurriedly as though they were running for their lives.


    During the process, some of them who took the stairs were so anxious that they stumbled and crashed


    into other people in front of them.


    In the end, most of them made it out of the building, but their faces were swollen and bruised.


    Some of them who were unlucky to get injured only managed to make it to the second or third floor


    because they were slower.


    However, Tiger did not show mercy to them. Instead, he straightaway had them thrown off the building


    from the second or third floor.


    Agonizing screams could be heard continuously from them due to the fall but none of them dared to


    voice out because they did not have the guts to set themselves against Stanley.


    The entire Watkins Family were annihted because of an instruction from Billy, and being Billy¡¯s


    subordinate, Stanley had blood on his hands for a long time now.


    If they dared to make themselves Stanley¡¯s enemy, they might not be able to stay alive till the next


    morning.


    After getting rid of all the shareholders, Stanley too left Cunningham Pharmaceuticals with Tiger.


    Jefford and the other shareholders who took Matthew¡¯s side also bid farewell to him.


    Atst, only Matthew, Sasha as well as her family remained.


    Sasha let out a lengthy sigh before she slowly took a seat.


    If Stanley had not helped confront the shareholders just now, they would have been in a huge mess.


    James and Helen were in a trance just now because they were intimidated by Stanley, but now that he


    had left, the two started nagging again. ¡°Sasha, you heard what they said. What Matthew is trying to do


    isn¡¯t an investment at all, but a gamble!


    Whether ourpany invests in his projects isn¡¯t the crux of the issue anymore! The point is, can he


    afford to repay the 10 billion fund he gathered from the investors if he loses? No way, you must get a


    divorce with him! We can¡¯t let you bear the debt with him!¡±

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Sasha did not even get to rx for one full minute before she was so enraged by her parents¡¯ statement


    again, and her face reddened at once.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, can the two of you please stop meddling with the business of thepany? I¡¯m sick of trying


    to persuade you two. Let me repeat this onest time¡ªI will give Matthew my full support and I won¡¯t


    divorce him! I¡¯m begging you guys to go home and keep yourselves out of the affairs of thepany,


    please?¡±


    James snapped back furiously, ¡°Do you think we want to do that? We are just worried that you might be


    misled into bringing trouble upon yourself! You are our daughter.


    Do you think we would harm you? We¡¯ve been through a lot and we¡¯ve witnessed so much of the ugly


    side of this world. It¡¯s okay to make minor mistakes in life, but we can¡¯t allow you to make a grave


    mistake like this because it might affect your whole life adversely!¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Sasha disputed anxiously, ¡°How do you know that Matthew¡¯s investment is a mistake? What if he¡¯s


    making the right decision?¡±


    Helen straightaway waved her hands dismissively and concluded, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! He¡¯s going to


    compete with Dr. Ellis and Leonard the Acupuncturist, but does he know a thing about medicine?


    Even with Stanley¡¯s help, Mr. Harrison who works for him is only a mediocre doctor and he isn¡¯t even


    qualified topete with Dr. Ellis, let alone Leonard! Sasha, please wake up and realize the silly mistake


    you¡¯re making!¡±


    Demi scoffed as well, ¡°Sasha, I¡¯m going to put it this way¡ªI¡¯ll admit that my judgment is faulty if Matthew


    wins at the medical conference, and I¡¯ll dig out my eyeballs for him too. How about that?¡±


    Sasha was so livid that her whole body was trembling. ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to anymore nonsense from


    you guys! I call the shots around here and I get to decide what thepany invests in! I don¡¯t need


    advice from all of you!¡±


    In her exasperation, Helen seethed, ¡°Sasha, you¡¯re really trying so hard to drive me mad, aren¡¯t you?


    Fine, I¡¯ll die in front of you right now! I¡¯m going to kill myself!¡±


    Wailing at the top of her lungs, Helen lunged toward one of the windows and lifted one of her legs as she


    got ready to jump off the building.


    Sasha, who was frightened by her mother¡¯s action, let out a squeal before running over to hold her back.


    ¡°Mom, Mom, what are you doing? Get down from there now! P-Please don¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    Helen tried her best to break away from her. ¡°Since you want me to die, I¡¯ll jump off from here to kill


    myself! It took me so much effort to raise you girls up and all I want is to see the two of you having a safe


    and happy life. However, you are so insistent on ruining your own life and yourself.


    I can¡¯t consider myself apetent mother anymore because I couldn¡¯t bring you back onto the right


    track. Therefore, I think it¡¯s better for me to end my own life now so that my heart won¡¯t hurt when I see


    you suffer in the future¡­¡±


    Demi, who was trying to yank Helen away from the window on the other side, growled angrily, ¡°Sasha


    Cunningham, are you an animal?


    This is your mother who gave birth to you and raised you! Can¡¯t you listen to her advice for this one


    time? Do you really have to destroy our family?¡±


    Tears streamed down Sasha¡¯s face because there was nothing she could do about her mother who only


    dealt with things by making a scene.


    At that juncture, Matthew sighed and gave in. ¡°Sasha, forget it. You don¡¯t have to give me the 200 million


    from thepany. It¡¯s enough that I know you have the intention to do it.¡±


    With tears still trickling down her cheek, Sasha let out a sigh forlornly and muttered, ¡°Fine, Mom, I¡¯m not


    going to make the investment. Are you happy now?¡±


    Helen refused to yield to her and insisted, ¡°Of course not! You have to divorce him too! Otherwise, he will


    get us implicated once he loses all the money! After you divorce him, we won¡¯t have anything to do with


    the debt!¡±


    Sasha stormed, ¡°Mom, c-can you be more reasonable? This is an investment and all investmentse


    with risks. Even if Matthew loses at the medical conference, those investors can¡¯t do anything to us


    because they made the investment with their own free will.


    Are you trying to force me to kill myself by asking so much from me after I¡¯ve already agreed to cancel


    the investment?¡±

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Just as Helen was trying toment further, she was stopped by James who dered, ¡°That¡¯s enough!


    Since Sasha has decided to withdraw the investment, it shows that she still cares about us.


    Helen, you shouldn¡¯t be angry with her anymore. In fact, we can make sure we are safe just by getting


    Matthew to make a pledge that the n won¡¯t have anything to do with us.¡±


    James was not that dumb to forget that the main purpose of their visit was topel Sasha into


    withdrawing the investment.


    Since she had decided to cancel the investment, it was about time they put a stop to the scene because


    it wouldn¡¯t do them any good by letting it escte.


    At the same time, he was brewing his own scheme in his mind.


    Sasha would wake up to the reality if Matthew failed in his investment.


    Having caused so many investors to lose their money, there was no doubt Matthew would be the


    target of the resentment of all those investors.


    When the time came, he reckoned Sasha would get a divorce with him even if they didn¡¯t urge her.


    Meanwhile, Helen did not actually have the intention to jump off the building and all she wanted to do


    was to give Sasha a scare.


    She got down from the window and red at Matthew. ¡°Matthew, make a pledge now to say that the n


    has nothing to do with us!¡±


    Matthew muttered, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t need the investment from Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, but what


    about the profits?¡±


    Demi cut him off by raging, ¡°You better keep your mouth shut! Did you just mention profits? You must be


    having a daydream. Do you really think you can win? Let me be very clear with you that we don¡¯t want to


    invest in your n, and neither do we want the profit from it! Don¡¯t you try to trick us because people will


    associate us with your n once they know we want the profit! You just have to make a pledge to tell


    everyone that this n is not rted to our family and Cunningham Pharmaceuticals no matter what is


    the oue of it!¡±


    Both James and Helen nodded vigorously in agreement. ¡°Demi is right! We don¡¯t want your profits so


    don¡¯t you try to get us implicated if you fail! We won¡¯t be interested even if you manage to get billions in


    profit!¡±


    Sasha said behind gritted teeth, ¡°Dad, Mom, you guys said the same thing when we were at the


    Jacksons¡¯ cest time but what did you guys do when Matthewter received a 300 million sum as


    compensation?¡±


    James and Helen looked embarrassed at once because their shameful past was raked up by Sasha.


    James flew into a rage. ¡°Shut up! Do you think I want his money? Well, I will make myself very clear


    today¡ªMatthew, regardless of whether you win or lose at the medical conference and how much money


    you manage to earn, I won¡¯t ask for a dime from you and I won¡¯t even mention the n! If I regret my


    decision, I will be struck by lightning! Are you satisfied now?¡±


    Sasha averted her face away from her father in a huff.


    Matthew replied in a soft voice, ¡°Dad, please calm down. Fine, I¡¯ll make the pledge.¡±


    Demi spoke immediately, ¡°Hold on, I need to record this!¡± Then, she fished out her phone and aimed it at


    Matthew before she added, ¡°You can do it now!¡±


    With resignation written all over his face, he sighed, ¡°I hereby pledge that this n will not be rted to


    the Cunninghams as well as the Cunningham Pharmaceuticals in any way. Is that enough?¡±


    It was only then did James and Helen nod in approval. ¡°Well, you should transfer the 200 million back to


    thepany then! You rascal, you¡¯ve incurred thepany so much interest by just transferring the


    money back and forth. I think the amount of interest is enough to buy us a property.¡±


    At that moment, Demi suddenly voiced her opinion, ¡°Dad, Mom, I don¡¯t think he should transfer the


    money back to us.¡±


    Looking astonished, both James and Helen queried, ¡°Why not? Have you gone mad?¡±


    Demi exined with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t Jefford and the bunch say they wanted to invest in Matthew¡¯s n?


    We can treat the 200 million as part of their investment. In this case, we don¡¯t even have to bear the


    interest payment. That¡¯s one way to maximize our benefit!¡±


    The eyes of James and Helen lit up. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s a good idea! We¡¯ll do as you say. Sasha, give those


    shareholders a call and ask them toe back here and sign an agreement to avoid any future dispute.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Letting out a sorrowful sigh, Sasha gave those shareholders who supported Matthew a call albeit


    reluctantly. Before long, those shareholders made a trip back and the signing of the agreement went on


    smoothly. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the amount of the shareholders¡¯ investment added up to more than


    200 million.


    Looking at the agreement which had been signed, James and Helen smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Finally, this


    has been settled! We¡¯ve managed to stop the disaster just in time!


    Sasha, you will be thankful for us several dayster! One of these days, you will realize that we will never


    harm you!¡± Taking the agreement with them, the two exited Sasha¡¯s room looking ted.


    Sasha slumped back onto the sofa and started sobbing with her face in her hands. She really felt


    exhausted after going through this mess. ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m sorry. I-I can¡¯t offer you any help again in the


    end,¡± Sasha croaked.


    Matthew drew her close to his chest gently and chuckled, ¡°I told you not to apologize to me. In fact, it¡¯s


    me who has let you down because I didn¡¯t handle this with enough care. I let you get caught in


    between your family and I.¡±


    Sasha burst into tears in response to what he said. She wrapped her arms tightly around his neck and


    lamented, ¡°You are a fool who is so kind to everyone around you! Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t bully you!¡±


    Matthew smiled and consoled her, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I think I¡¯ll be able to change how they think of me after the


    medical conference is over.


    By the time it happens, we will get ourselves a huge house. We¡¯ll move into it and spend time with only


    each other before getting a dozen babies!¡±


    Sasha stopped crying and broke into a smile. Giving him a gentle punch, she said while chuckling, ¡°Do I


    look like a pig who can give birth to a dozen piglets?¡±


    At the basement parking lot of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, Helen questioned right after they got into


    their car, ¡°James, why did you ask me to get down from the window just now?


    Sasha could have agreed to divorce Matthew if you allowed me to continue. Do you think she would let


    me jump off the building?¡±


    James shook his head in disagreement and exined, ¡°It would be pointless. You know Sasha¡¯s


    temperament very well and no one is sure what she can pull off if she is being pushed too far. What¡¯s


    more, there aren¡¯t many days left in Matthew¡¯s life.


    He gathered 10 billion from so many people just so he could participate in the medical conference. If he


    loses all the money, his life will be targeted by many in Eastcliff!


    His doomsday is getting near this time! We don¡¯t even have to force them to divorce each other because


    Matthew might be stabbed to death on the streets!¡±


    Helen nodded. ¡°That makes sense. s, the only bad thing about it is that Sasha¡¯s reputation will be


    affected as she will be a widow.¡±


    James fumed, ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about it. How are you going to convince that stubborn girl to change


    her mind? Forget it, she will naturally realize our good intentions when she suffers in the future.¡±


    Helen heaved out a sigh of resignation before shemented out of the blue, ¡°By the way, I¡¯m quite


    impressed by Young Master Hughes. He¡¯s the sessor to the Hughes Family, which is one of the Ten


    Greatest Families of Eastshire and one that has produced generations of talents in the medical field.


    I heard that his family owns intangible assets worth hundreds of billions! None of the other Greatest


    Families of Eastcliff can be their match. Although one of the grandsons of the Jackson Family was killed


    by Young Master Hughesst time, they could do nothing to him other than sending him back to his


    family unscathed.


    If Sasha marries him, I think we¡¯ll be able to enjoy a simr status as Billy Newman¡¯s in Eastcliff! Hmph,


    that Newman guy didn¡¯t even agree to meet usst time. If Sasha really marries Young Master Hughes, I


    will make sure he is ousted from Eastcliff!¡±


    James nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed. Our family will get a meteoric rise to fame and wealth if we can be


    the rtives of the Hughes! However, Matthew just offended Young Master Hughes so badly. See how


    much trouble that rascal has caused us!¡±


    After some contemtion, Helen spoke softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t we visit Young Master Hughes and apologize


    to him? After all, that was something done by Matthew and it wasn¡¯t rted to us in any way.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Also, we should make use of the chance to make sure he knows that he has our approval to date Sasha.


    If that doesn¡¯t work, we can just arrange for him to have dinner with Sasha and let her apologize to him


    personally. How about that?¡±

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    James¡¯ eyes gleamed with excitement. ¡°That idea of yours is not bad at all! Young Master Hughes does


    look like a gentleman and he seems interested in Sasha.


    I¡¯m sure we can make peace with him if Sasha apologizes to him herself. On top of that, after we let him


    know that he has our approval to date Sasha, I¡¯m sure he will be nice to us too!¡±


    Looking overjoyed, Helen chuckled, ¡°My idea is brilliant, isn¡¯t it? Come, we shouldn¡¯t head home first but


    visit Young Master Hughes. Liam, get some of your men to find out where Young Master Hughes stays


    and then all of us will make a trip there.¡±


    Liam was slightly displeased with the idea because he had always been eyeing Sasha himself. If Young


    Master Hughes was going to date Sasha, he would stand no chance at all to have a rtionship with her.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I heard through the grapevine that Young Master Hughes is quite a phnderer. It might


    not be good for Sasha to be with him because he has rtionships with plenty of women at the same


    time,¡± Liam muttered.


    James and Helen couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    After a moment of silence, James opined, ¡°It¡¯s normal for guys to flirt and have several flings with women


    at the same time when it¡¯s part of his work. It¡¯d be weird if a talented guy like Young Master Hughes was


    not highly sought after by girls.


    For a sessful man like him, what he does outside doesn¡¯t matter as long as he cares about his family,


    and arge family like his usually has a strong sense of togetherness. No matter how he fools around


    outside, family will still matter the most to him¡ªthat¡¯s the greatest virtue a man can have!¡±


    Helen nodded repeatedly and agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right. Just look at those tycoons who are worth over


    billions in Eastcliff. Which one of them has a rtionship with only one woman?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, this isn¡¯t important at all. Matthew doesn¡¯t flirt with girls, but that¡¯s because no girls are interested


    in a useless guy like him.¡±


    Demi scoffed, ¡°Matthew is indeed a useless guy but he does lust after women too! Since a guy like


    Matthew has the guts to be eyeing Leanna Sandel, we can¡¯t expect Young Master Hughes to keep


    himself out of reach of the girls, can we?¡±


    Liam was dumbfounded when they heard the double standard employed by Demi and her family to deal


    with men. ording to how all of you have phrased it, should I go out and flirt with girls too? Otherwise,


    will I be deemed as a useless man? he thought.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, you guys don¡¯t understand them well enough. It¡¯s a tradition of the Ten Greatest Families of


    Eastshire to arrange marriages of convenience among themselves.


    From what I¡¯ve heard, Young Master Hughes is already engaged to a youngdy from one of the Ten


    Greatest Families who was chosen by Old Master Hughes himself. S-So, I don¡¯t think Sasha will be able


    to marry him¡­¡± Liam stated, still trying to dissuade them.


    James and Helen fell silent in an instant because they had never thought of this problem.


    As a small and insignificant family, they surely couldn¡¯tpete with one of the Ten Greatest Families of


    Eastshire. There was nothing they could do to change that.


    Following a lengthy silence, Helen suddenly spoke softly, ¡°Still, Sasha will fare better by being Young


    Master Hughes¡¯ lover than staying married to Matthew! Everyone in Eastcliff, including people from the


    Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff, has to treat Young Master Hughes respectfully.


    If Sasha bes his lover, no one would dare to mess with us! It doesn¡¯t matter even if Sasha can¡¯t be


    his wife because the most important thing is that he loves her.


    I am sure that with Sasha¡¯s beauty, she will be able to outshine that youngdy from the Ten Greatest


    Families and by the time it happens, Sasha will be the one having all the glory instead of that out-of-favor


    youngdy!¡±


    James nodded continuously and agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right! The emperors in the ancient times had three


    thousand concubines but how many of them were actually in favor?


    More often than not, some of the concubines even enjoyed a higher status and power than the


    empresses! History tells us that things like this are verymon! Well, let¡¯s make a trip to Young Master


    Hughes¡¯ ce first and see what he thinks about our n!¡±


    Liam rolled his eyes at their outrageous and distorted values.


    Having no other choice, he could only get some of his men to find Young Master Hughes¡¯ address. After


    he got it, he drove straight to the hotel where Young Master Hughes was staying.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    After suffering a humiliation at Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, Travis returned to the hotel and smashed


    everything in his room in a fit of rage.


    Just as he was venting his anger, a man stepped into his room¡ªhe was Travis¡¯ uncle, Xavier Hughes.


    ording to their family tree, Samuel was Travis¡¯ uncle too.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you throwing a tantrum?¡± Xavier asked with a frown.


    Travis plopped down on the sofa angrily and fumed, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals!


    Out of kindness, I visited them myself to dissuade them from participating in the medical conference


    and to invite Sasha Cunningham to the banquet, but that b*tch didn¡¯t show me any respect at all.


    Not only that, they even beat up the men I brought with me because they outnumbered us! It¡¯s very clear


    that they don¡¯t take us seriously at all!¡±


    With a crease on his forehead, Xavier waved his hands dismissively and advised, ¡°Well, they are just a


    bunch of nobodies whom you should not care about. Don¡¯t forget why you are here! The medical


    conference this time is going to be held in Eastcliff and you were sent by our family to spearhead the


    mission!


    I believe you know very well about the current condition of our family¡ªif we can¡¯t make it to the top three


    this time, our wealth and power willest among the Ten Greatest Families! The reason we spent a


    huge fortune to hire Leonard the Acupuncturist is so that he can guarantee us a spot in the top three.


    As the sessor to our family, you have to take this seriously because you are going to have the


    position of the future master of the family in your tight grasp if we seed. Otherwise, Travis, I have to


    remind you that the Old Master has been paying a lot of attention to your two cousins too!¡±


    Looking rmed in an instant, Travis challenged through gritted teeth, ¡°What does that old man mean by


    doing this? The master of the family has always been assigned to the eldest sons of every generation.


    Why is he supporting those two useless craps since I am the eldest son of my generation?¡±


    Xavier¡¯s face turned dark before he chastised, ¡°Keep your mouth shut! Why haven¡¯t you understood that


    a loose tongue might cause you a lot of trouble?!¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Travis scanned his surroundings in puzzlement. ¡°Uncle Xavier, why should I be worried since only the


    two of us are here?¡±


    Xavier waved his hands and rectified, ¡°Whether someone is eavesdropping on us or not isn¡¯t the issue.


    The point is, you have to watch your behavior and words as the sessor chosen by our family.


    Since nothing is for sure yet, anyone could rece you and emerge as the master of the family anytime!


    You should be careful in everything you do before the day you be the master.¡±


    Travis nodded impatiently and responded, ¡°Fine, I got it. But Uncle Xavier, how should we deal with


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals?


    That Larson guy has actually managed to establish a medical association so that he can represent


    Eastcliff in the medical conference. Obviously, they want to be independent from us and we can¡¯t allow


    them to do so!¡±


    Xavier sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother about that because I¡¯m here exactly for this matter. I was


    worried that you might have screwed up but fortunately, I arrived just in time before you forced them to


    dissolve the medical association.¡±


    Travis, who looked confused, questioned, ¡°What does that mean? Uncle Xavier, are we allowing them to


    participate in the medical conference this time as a team independent from Eastshire? Isn¡¯t that going to


    embarrass our family?¡±


    Xavier shook his head andmented, ¡°You are so ignorant! All the cities in Eastshire are under the


    control of the Ten Greatest Families except Eastcliff. Our family only has a very weak control of the


    medical industry in Eastcliff mainly because of Billy Newman.


    This time, Stanley Carlson has put up Carlson Pharmacy, which is everything he has, as coteral to the


    bank for money to invest in the medical association.


    If they lose, it will be right and proper for us to take over the business in the medical industry of Eastcliff


    and even Billy will have no grounds to make an objection. This is a great opportunity¡ªsince Stanley is


    offering the entire Eastcliff to us himself, how can we reject him?¡±


    Travis¡¯ eyes glinted with excitement. ¡°Uncle Xavier, this makes sense! Stanley Carlson is clearly paving


    his way to his own destruction!¡±

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Xavier sneered, ¡°For the years Billy Newman has been dominating over Eastcliff, he has prohibited the


    Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire from meddling with the business in the city, and the families have long


    been annoyed by the stalemate.


    This time, let us make the breakthrough before everyone else so that our status in the Ten Greatest


    Families can be elevated.


    At the same time, you will be the hero that brings about the sess, and that will be a ground we can


    use topel the Old Master to appoint you as the master in advance.¡±


    Travis, who was ted to hear that, eximed, ¡°Uncle Xavier, that would be great! I¡¯m impressed by how


    meticulous you are!¡±


    Travis smirked triumphantly at him and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always said you¡¯re still too young. Why do


    you care so much about Cunningham Pharmaceuticals?


    Is it because of Sasha Cunningham, who is hailed as the most beautiful girl in Eastcliff? By the time you


    be the master of our family, I can assure you that she will get down on her knees and beg you to


    date her, and she will do whatever you want her to do.¡±


    Travis nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Uncle Xavier, you are truly wise!¡±


    Just as the two were hatching up a n excitedly, a woman stepped into the room suddenly. ¡°Young


    Master Hughes, someone at the lobby imed to be Sasha Cunningham¡¯s parents and they said they


    are here to apologize to you.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Travis frowned in response to that. Prior to this, he would have wanted to humiliate them as badly as he


    could to avenge what he had suffered.


    However, he knew he had to focus on the serious stuff at the moment after listening to Xavier¡¯s advice.


    ¡°Ask them to get lost because I am not in the mood to meet them!¡± Travis replied.


    Just as the woman was about to walk away, Xavier said, ¡°Hold on. Bring them to the room next to ours.¡±


    Looking puzzled, Travis queried, ¡°Uncle Xavier, why do you want them here? Didn¡¯t you just say we


    should stay away from trouble at this hour?¡±


    Xavier gestured for the woman to leave before he chuckled and said, ¡°Travis, I¡¯m going to show you the


    ropes today! ording to The Art of War, knowing ourselves and our enemies well enough is the key to


    sess.


    I¡¯m sure that Larson guy must have something up his sleeves that gives him confidence to participate in


    the medical conference. Since Sasha Cunningham¡¯s parents are here, it will do us good by making use


    of this chance to gather some information on Larson.


    In that case, we won¡¯t be caught off guard if he really has a hidden trump card up his sleeves. If they


    really manage to win at the medical conference this time, our family will be doomed!¡±


    Travis pouted his lips and doubted, ¡°What trump card can they possibly have? I¡¯ve asked around about


    Matthew before. He¡¯s just a live-in son-inw who depends on his wife¡¯s family for a living. How talented


    can such a guy be?


    Someone told me that Timothy Wayne has also invested in him and I reckon they will send Mr. Harrison


    and Dr. York to attend the medical conference. Those two guys are quite established in Eastcliff but they


    are nothingpared to those real superb doctors! We shouldn¡¯t be worried about them!¡±


    Xavier replied, ¡°That would be the best scenario. However, we still need to get as much information as


    we can from them. Let¡¯s get changed before we go and meet them next door.¡±


    Travis nodded. After getting changed, they went to the room next to theirs.


    James and his family had long been waiting inside. As soon as they saw Travis, they immediately rose to


    their feet and shed him simpering smiles.


    ¡°Young Master Hughes, please pardon us foring here uninvited. We¡¯re here to apologize to you. In


    fact, we¡¯ve long nned to oust Matthew, that hopeless scumbag, from our family, but somehow, he


    always manages to stick around.


    For your information, everything he did has nothing to do with us and I hope you won¡¯t associate us with


    him,¡± James spoke with reverence.


    Looking arrogant, Travis snapped, ¡°Matthew really is a very audacious guy huh! How dare he establish a


    medical association himself so that he canpete with us? Do you think he can prevail over our


    medical talents?¡±


    James responded immediately, ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Matthew is only a useless guy who didn¡¯t even


    graduate from a technical school, so there¡¯s no way he knows anything about medicine!


    He has indeed been working at the hospital for three years, but he only works as a toilet cleaner there.


    They are only so arrogant because they are pinning their hopes on Mr. Harrison who works for Stanley


    Carlson!¡±

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    Travis¡¯ eyes lit up with joy because James¡¯ answer matched his guess.


    As for Xavier, who was much more steady and mature, continued probing for more indirectly.


    James and Helen insisted that Matthew knew nothing about medicine and he also did not know any


    superb doctors.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was only then did Xavier feel more assured.


    Seeing that Travis did not get angry after chatting with him for a while, James thought his apology had


    worked wonders and it prompted him to propose, ¡°Young Master Hughes, I¡¯d like you to buy you a


    dinner tonight to show the sincerity of my apology.¡±


    Travis frowned because in his perception, James was just a nobody who wasn¡¯t qualified at all to buy him


    a meal.


    Just as he was about to turn him down, James spoke again, ¡°I¡¯ll get Sasha to be there tonight and


    apologize to you personally.¡±


    Travis¡¯ eyes glinted with excitement when he heard that.


    He was blown away by Sasha¡¯s beauty after meeting her earlier today and ever since then, her face had


    been etched in his mind.


    He would have the chance to spend time with her if he agreed to have dinner tonight with James and his


    family.


    Therefore, he nodded at once. ¡°That¡¯s great! Since you are so sincere, let¡¯s have dinner together then.¡±


    James and Helen, who were overjoyed to hear that, thanked Travis repeatedly before they left.


    After watching them go, Travis sniggered and jeered, ¡°I don¡¯t even have to look for Sasha myself


    because his parents are bringing her to my doorstep! Uncle Xavier, do you think Matthew will freak out if


    I screw Sasha tonight? Let¡¯s mess up his mind so that the victory will be in our hands!¡±


    Xavier nodded slowly and said, ¡°That might be a good idea but don¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    Travis chortled and countered, ¡°Uncle Xavier, how can I possibly overdo it by only bringing a woman to


    bed? It¡¯s her honor to spend the night with me and I reckon she¡¯ll be very grateful for that.


    I had flings with so many women in Eastshire before and I¡¯vee across women with all sorts of


    personality, including those aggressive ones, but what happened to them in the end? All of them still


    sumbed to my charm atst!¡±


    Xavier rified, ¡°I¡¯m referring to Larson, not that woman! Please keep this in mind: you may do anything


    you want to that girl but you have to keep Larson alive because we need him to be there at the medical


    conference. If you get him killed, our n will be ruined.¡±


    Travis nodded immediately in acknowledgment. ¡°Uncle Xavier, please don¡¯t worry because I know what


    I¡¯m doing! By the way, I can tell that Sasha has quite an aggressive temperament. Uncle Xavier, do you


    still have that Libido Powder with you?


    I will feed her some of that powder so she will do as I say obediently no matter how chaste she is! Then,


    I¡¯ll snap some photos or videos and send them to Matthew. Do you think he will go mad on the spot?¡±


    Xavier criticized him in betweenughter, ¡°You¡¯ve always had so many wicked ideas up your sleeves.


    However, you have to handle the Libido Powder with care because its effect can be very strong.


    If you don¡¯t handle the dosage well, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t even get a minute of rest tonight.¡±


    Travisughed wickedly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. If I can¡¯t handle it, I can summon some of my buddies over to


    help. After all, I¡¯m just having some fun with her, and it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to marry her after this. The


    ultimate purpose is to anger Matthew and make him lose his cool!¡±


    Xavier chuckled again. ¡°Fine, just be careful not to overdo it. By the way, James Cunningham is a really


    thick guy. This is my first timeing across a man who willingly offers his daughter to be screwed by


    someone else!¡±


    Travis snorted disdainfully. ¡°Uncle Xavier, do you think they did it without having some ulterior motives?


    From what I¡¯ve heard, James and his wife are an outright materialistic couple. The ultimate goal of their


    life is to marry their daughter to a man of a wealthy and prestigious family so that they can get


    themselves a higher social status.


    They want to associate themselves with our family but the problem is, he¡¯s overestimated himself and his


    family background, and he should have reflected on himself before he tried to do that.


    In my opinion, girls whoe from poor families are just fated to be screwed and yed around by


    guys. They are not even qualified to associate themselves with the servants of our family.¡±


    ¡°Do they think their daughter is Cindere? Ohe on, the Cindere story can¡¯t possibly happen to


    everyone in the world, can it? People like them must have read too many fairytales to think that they are


    living in one!¡±

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    Looking thrilled, Helen and James exited the hotel to where Liam and Demi were waiting for them in the


    car.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, how did it go?¡± Demi asked with anticipation written all over her face.


    Helen spoke with a smirk, ¡°Of course it went well! We¡¯re talking about your father and I! Well, Young


    Master Hughes was very polite to us. He made us tea and was very weing.


    As the sessor to a prestigious family, he¡¯s indeed different from ordinary folks. In terms of the way he


    spoke and his demeanor, he is a far cry from those bumpkins in Eastcliff.


    On top of that, he seemed very interested in Sasha because he immediately said yes when we told him


    that Sasha wanted to buy him a meal. In my opinion, Sasha can surely date him this time!¡±


    Demi was ted to hear that. ¡°Seriously? D-Does that mean Young Master Hughes will be my brother-in-


    law in the future? That¡¯s fantastic!


    With him as my brother-inw, let¡¯s see who will have the guts to be rude with me in Eastcliff in the


    future! Mom, please bring me along tonight because I have to seize the chance to chat with my future


    brother-inw and bond with him!¡±


    Helen shot her a supercilious nce and turned her down. ¡°No way! Why do you need to be there?


    Tonight is very important for your sister and you¡¯d better not interfere!¡±


    With her lips pouted, Demi persisted, ¡°Mom, I just want to be there to put in some good words for Sasha.


    Judging from Sasha¡¯s personality, she might not be respectful to Young Master Hughes even if she is


    willing to be there tonight.


    If the dinner is ruined by her attitude, the hard work you guys did will go in vain! With me around, I can at


    least help with mediating the dispute and making the atmosphere less awkward!¡±


    James nodded and agreed, ¡°Demi¡¯s right. It¡¯s only reasonable for Demi to be there because Sasha is her


    sister. The dinnerter will be the first official meeting our family has with Young Master Hughes.¡±


    It was only then did Helen agree. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it that way. Liam, remember toe and pick us up


    later at night.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Reluctantly, Liam nodded and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go back and get changed.¡±


    Helen red at him and questioned, ¡°Why do you need to get changed? You¡¯re not attending the dinner


    and just need to drive us there.¡±


    Liam was dumbfounded. ¡°I-I don¡¯t have to be there?¡±


    Helen snapped, ¡°That¡¯s right! Young Master Hughes only wants to meet the people of our family. As our


    son-inw, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to be there.


    What¡¯s more, your reputation is bad because you used to mingle with gangsters and thugs from the


    streets. The Hughes is a prestigious family and they only want to be associated with families with a clean


    background. You might spoil our n if you are there, do you understand?¡±


    Liam was infuriated by Helen¡¯sment. Damn it, now you think my reputation is bad? Back then when


    your family were down in the dumps, the two of you literally begged me to marry your daughter!


    Every time I pulled the strings to help you guys settle your problems, you would spread good words


    about me around and tell everyone I was the best son-inw one could get!


    Now that you guys have found another man from a prestigious family as your son-inw, I¡¯m suddenly


    deemed as someone who will embarrass the family. If I had not been eyeing Sasha back then, I wouldn¡¯t


    even have married a girl like Demi! Of course, he could only think this.


    The Cunninghams were no longer the family which were down in the dumps before and he had no


    choice but to put up with them.


    Demi, who did not see any problem with the arrangement, concluded, ¡°Mom is right. After driving us to


    the restaurantter, you can find another spot to grab something to eat but don¡¯t go too far away


    because you will have to pick us up after we are done with the dinner.


    Although our family isn¡¯t as prestigious as the Hughes, our image will be affected adversely if people


    know that we don¡¯t have a driver. Liam, please don¡¯t screw this up, alright?¡±


    Liam nodded but no one noticed the bleakness in his eyes.


    Demi went on to discuss with her parents how they should dress up for the asion, and no one cared


    about Liam¡¯s feelings.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    When Sasha was just preparing to leave the office at six thirty in the evening, she saw Demi who was


    dressed up to the nines standing at the door of her room.


    ¡°Demi, why are you here?¡± Sasha sounded astonished.


    ¡°Sasha, I¡¯m here to pick you up for dinner because Dad and Mom have booked the most luxurious


    private room at Zen Garden for us to have a family gathering,¡± Demi told her with a smile.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Sasha widened her eyes in shock and echoed, ¡°Zen Garden? Why are we having dinner at such an


    expensive ce? Also, why are we having a gathering all of a sudden in the first ce?¡±


    shing her a mysterious smile, Demi said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because we have some good news. Well, I


    don¡¯t have time for any more of your questions because Dad and Mom are waiting for us. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Demi then dragged Sasha into the car without giving her a chance to ask questions.


    Soon, they reached Zen Garden and walked into the private room where James and Helen had long


    been waiting for them.


    After greeting them, Sasha asked them what the dinner was about with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Oh, every one of our family has to be here because we¡¯ve invited a distinguished guest to join us for


    dinner,¡± James remarked casually.


    Looking confused, Sasha pressed on, ¡°A distinguished guest? Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Helen and James first nced at each other before dering with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s Travis Hughes from the


    Hughes Family in Eastshire!¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡± Sasha looked rmed at once before rising to her feet immediately. ¡°W-Why are you guys


    buying him a meal? It¡¯s so obvious to me that he¡¯s not a decent man!¡±


    James was enraged by herment in an instant. ¡°That¡¯s rude! Sasha, how can you say something like


    that? Why isn¡¯t Young Master Hughes a decent man?¡±


    Sasha exined herself anxiously, ¡°You guys witnessed how he behaved at thepany earlier. Is that


    how a decent man should be?¡±


    Helen rectified her with a smile, ¡°Sasha, you are wrong to think of it that way. Young Master Hughes


    visited ourpany in order to invite you to a ball. In other words, he did that because he has feelings


    for you. Sasha, is it wrong for a guy to have feelings for you?¡±


    Sasha countered, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t think so because he literallymanded me to attend the ball with him.


    What¡¯s more, who am I in his eyes? Why do I have to be his partner even though I¡¯m already married?¡±


    Helen waved her hands dismissively. ¡°Sasha, Young Master Hughes is the sessor to his family and


    he is used to behaving condescendingly, so we can¡¯t me him for talking in amanding tone.


    However, doesn¡¯t that show how powerful and confident he is? Do you prefer men who are timid and talk


    softly like Matthew?¡±


    Sasha was exasperated. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with Matthew? He¡¯s a nice guy who doesn¡¯t want to be


    harsh to other people.¡±


    Demi sneered, ¡°He¡¯s a nice guy? He¡¯s more like a useless guy! Even if he wants to be harsh to other


    people, does he even have the ability to do that?


    He was indeed quite bold earlier today to beat up Young Master Hughes¡¯ men. Obviously, he didn¡¯t take


    the Hughes Family seriously at all. There¡¯s no way the Hughes Family will go easy on him for what he


    did!¡±


    Sasha looked slightly concerned because she was really worried that something bad might happen to


    Matthew following the fracas that had taken ce earlier.


    James, who knew what Sasha was thinking about judging from her expression, stated, ¡°Sasha, we


    invited Young Master Hughes tonight so that we can apologize to him.


    As things turned out really ugly at thepany earlier, our family will end up badly if we really anger the


    Hughes Family. Sasha, if you don¡¯t want to see Matthew get killed on the streets, you should put in some


    good words for him with Young Master Hughester so that he will forgive Matthew!¡±


    Sasha wavered because she was really worried that something bad might happen to Matthew because


    of this.


    She didn¡¯t mind yielding to Travis by apologizing to him if that could solve the problem.


    But the problem was, would Travis let them go so easily?


    After some contemtion, Sasha asked, ¡°Dad, Mom, why don¡¯t I give Matthew a call first?¡±


    James snapped immediately, ¡°No way! Are you crazy? If Matthew knows about this, he will definitely


    come over and make a scene. By the time it happens, Young Master Hughes would get him killed on the


    spot. Do you want Matthew to die here?¡±

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Much frightened, Sasha dared not call Matthew in the end.


    With a smile, Demi reassured her, ¡°Sasha, it¡¯s going to be alright because Young Master Hughes seems


    like a nice guy. Since he¡¯s willing to attend this dinner, it shows that he¡¯s ready to let this matter ago.


    Sasha, everything can be settled if you drink with him and put in some good words on behalf of Matthew


    when he¡¯s hereter.¡±


    Sasha held her head low without saying a word because she was really reluctant to do that.


    However, she had no choice but put up with the humiliation for Matthew¡¯s sake.


    At the same time, she made up her mind secretly that she could ept having dinner and apologizing to


    Travis, but if he asked her to do anything other than that, she would never agree in any event!


    Seeing that Sasha had implied her willingness to stay by her silence, James, Helen and Demi


    exchanged a nce and a triumphant smile.


    At the same time, Liam was sitting in the car alone at the basement parking lot, looking extremely


    despondent.


    Following what happened earlier today, he finally realized that James and Helen had never taken him


    seriously!


    He could still get some advantages from them with Matthew in the family now, but once Sasha married


    Travis, he could foresee that his status in the family would be simr to Matthew, and he would be


    deemed as a useless guy too.


    When the time came, he couldn¡¯t even be sure how long he could remain in the family, let alone trying to


    get Sasha as his wife or seizing the assets owned by the family.


    Therefore, he had decided that he couldn¡¯t allow the Cunninghams to seed in their n tonight by


    hook or by crook!


    He left the car and strolled around the parking lot where he found a teenager.


    ¡°Hey,d, I¡¯ll offer you two hundred bucks to help me do something.¡±


    The teenage boy perked up immediately and asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    Liam handed a piece of paper to him and instructed, ¡°Help me give a call to this number and tell the man


    that Sasha is having dinner with Travis at Zen Garden and he¡¯s free to decide how to deal with it. By the


    way, don¡¯t tell him what I look like, understand?¡±


    After memorizing his words carefully in his mind, the boy took the paper together with the cash before he


    jogged away to make the call.


    Liam hid somewhere behind him and secretly left after making sure the boy had finished the call.


    The number belonged to Matthew because he was the only one who could do something to change the


    situation.


    Needless to say, Liam would not make the call himself because if James and Helen found out that it was


    him who sabotaged their n, they wouldn¡¯t go easy on him.


    At seven thirty, Travis swaggered into Zen Garden with a bunch of underlings.


    The bunch of underlings, who had just been transferred here from Eastshire, were specifically in charge


    of his safety.


    The moment Travis spotted Sasha after he stepped into the private room, his face broke into a


    triumphant grin.


    ¡°President Cunningham, we meet again!¡±


    Sasha responded to his greeting with an awkward smile whereas James and Helen were putting on an


    adtory smile as they led Travis to the table.


    Travis behaved himself and he did not put Sasha in any difficult situation.


    During the dinner, Sasha apologized to him but he did not address her apology.


    When Demi came back from the toilet halfway through dinner, she spotted two of Travis¡¯ underlings


    hiding at a corner surreptitiously.


    She stole a nce at them and found that they were sprinkling some powder into a bottle of wine.


    Looking rmed, Demi wondered whether Travis was going to drug Sasha.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The two guys then brought the bottle of wine back to the private room without noticing Demi¡¯s presence.


    Demi pretended to look calm when she returned to the private room to find the two men handing the


    bottle of wine to Travis before giving him a look.


    Holding the bottle of wine, Travisughed heartily and said, ¡°President Cunningham, since your apology


    is so sincere, I have to do my part too. Fine, I can forgive Matthew but President Cunningham, you have


    to finish this ss of wine!¡±


    While he was talking, he filled the wine ss to the top before offering it to Sasha.


    Demi was so shaken by the sight that she felt as though her heart was thumping in her throat. Was


    Travis going to drug Sasha?

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    At first, Demi had the intention to stop Sasha from drinking it but she soon dismissed that idea after she


    analyzed the situation from another perspective.


    She was sure Travis wouldn¡¯t poison Sasha so what was inside the wine must be some sort of


    psychedelic drug.


    Obviously, the purpose of him feeding her with a drug like that was to im her body.


    It actually suited their purpose because they organized the dinner tonight just so they could encourage


    Travis and Sasha to be together!


    Judging from Sasha¡¯s attitude, she did not seem the least bit willing to date Travis and if that was the


    case, their n would no longer work.


    But if Travis could im Sasha¡¯s body by drugging her, they would be able to achieve what they wanted


    immediately.


    By the time Sasha spent the night with Travis, it would be toote for her to turn him down.


    With that, their dream of bing the rtives of the Hughes woulde true.


    Thus, not only did Demi not inform Sasha of the drug, but she even egged her on, ¡°Sasha, since Young


    Master Hughes has said so, you should just finish the ss of wine.


    It¡¯s not an easy decision for Young Master Hughes to spare Matthew¡¯s life so you really have to


    appreciate his forgiveness!¡±


    Having no other choice, Sasha could only take the ss of wine over and tried hard to suppress her


    reluctance when she downed it.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Travis put on a crafty smile at once because he knew the ss of wine contained Libido Powder.


    He was sure Sasha would not be able to escape him tonight!


    Not long after having the wine, Sasha started finding it hard to focus her mind and vision and her body


    started feeling swelteringly hot.


    Travis knew the drug was taking effect judging from how red her face was.


    Immediately, he rose to his feet and announced with a smile, ¡°Everyone, I think it¡¯s time we put an end to


    this dinner. Shall we have a drink at my hotel?¡±


    James and Helen, who had no idea about the drug, immediately said yes thinking that it was a positive


    sign to get invited by Travis.


    Demi held Sasha back to the car and they then made their way to the hotel Travis was staying.


    Halfway along the journey, Demi secretly informed James and Helen about how Travis had drugged


    Sasha just now.


    Both of them were startled by the news.


    ¡°Demi, why didn¡¯t you tell your sister the wine was drugged since you knew that?¡± Helen questioned


    anxiously.


    With a smile, Demi exined, ¡°Mom, why are you panicking? Doesn¡¯t that show just how eager Young


    Master Hughes is to get her? With that personality of Sasha¡¯s, do you think they can be together without


    Young Master Hughes using some tricks?


    I am inclined to see it as something positive. Since Sasha and Matthew¡¯s marriage has been existing


    only in name, I¡¯m sure she will ept her fate after offering her first night to Young Master Hughes


    because it will then be toote to change anything.


    Without the drug, how are they going to progress in their rtionship with Sasha still staying loyal to


    Matthew?¡±


    James and Helen fell silent in an instant and they exchanged a nce with each other.


    Although Demi was right, the idea still did not sit right in their minds because after all, Sasha was their


    daughter.


    By the time Sasha was brought to Travis¡¯ room, she was already in a state of semi-unconsciousness.


    Demi held Sasha to the bed and walked back to the door while saying with a wide grin, ¡°Young Master


    Hughes, why don¡¯t you have a nice little chat with my sister? We¡¯ll go somewhere else in the meantime!¡±


    Travisughed heartily and waved at her. ¡°Very well, you all may wait for us in the room next door.¡±


    Looking satisfied, Demi walked over and tried to drag her parents out of the room. ¡°Dad, Mom, let¡¯s head


    over to the room next door and give Young Master Hughes some space to bond with Sasha.¡±


    Demi tried hard to haul them away because they were reluctant to leave.


    At that juncture, a squeal came from the room and it was Sasha¡¯s voice.


    Looking rmed, James and Helen quickly scurried over to open the door to find around six to seven


    guys standing beside the bed.


    Sasha was sitting on the bed looking horrified, and the jacket she had been wearing was already


    removed.


    As for Travis, he was sitting on one of the sofas sipping red wine with relish.


    Panic-stricken, James yelled, ¡°W-What are you guys doing?¡±


    With tears welling up in her eyes, Sasha said in a quivering voice, ¡°Dad, t-they are trying to touch me¡­¡±


    Demi, who was also taken aback by the sight of the men, asked, ¡°Young Master Hughes, why did you


    allow so many people to be here?¡±

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Travis shot them an impatient look. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you guys to wait in the room next door? Who allowed


    you guys to be here? Get lost!¡± he chided.


    James and Helen were stunned because of the sudden change in Travis¡¯ attitude.


    Sounding apprehensive, Demi stammered, ¡°Young Master Hughes, w-we will go, but I don¡¯t think these


    guys s-should be here¡­¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t they be here?¡± Travis retorted.


    Demi widened her eyes in shock because she thought the issue was obvious. ¡°Young Master Hughes,


    they are here together with the two of you. I-I don¡¯t think¡­¡±


    Travis sneered, ¡°What¡¯s the problem with them being here? They won¡¯t be having nothing to doter. I


    am a very loyal friend and I always share my fortune with my buddies. It would be a waste to have the


    most beautifuldy in Eastcliff to myself, so of course I have to share her with my boys!¡±


    The bunch of guys started roaring withughter at once.


    James and Helen were horrified because things were going contrary to what they had expected.


    ¡°Young Master Hughes, how can you do something like this? Sasha is going to be your wife!¡± Helen


    spoke anxiously.


    Travis snorted in disgust before he cursed, ¡°F*ck you! That¡¯s disgusting. Who does she think she is? Is


    she even qualified to be my wife? Damn it, she¡¯s married. Even if she isn¡¯t, she is just a toy in my eyes!


    I can¡¯t believe poor people like you are actually thinking of bing my rtives! You guys should look


    yourselves in the mirror first before having such an intention! It¡¯s enough of an honor for your family that


    I¡¯m interested in screwing her, got it?¡±


    James and Helen were shocked because it was only then did they realize Travis had always seen Sasha


    as a toy!


    It had never been possible for them to have a kinship with the Hughes!


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    And the mostughable thing was, they had even offered their daughter to Travis themselves.


    Suddenly, James stood bolt upright and roared angrily, ¡°Since we are unworthy of having any rtionship


    with your family, just take it that we were idiots! We shouldn¡¯t havee! Sasha, let¡¯s go!¡±


    One of the men straightaway kicked James, causing him to copse onto the ground before Travis


    walked over and stepped on his head.


    ¡°Dumbass, do you think you can still walk away at this juncture? To tell you the truth, I added Libido


    Powder to her wine just now.


    She needs men tonight, or she will die of high blood pressure. I¡¯m getting so many guys here just to save


    your daughter¡¯s life, so you¡¯d better appreciate it!¡±


    After that, Travis cast a glimpse at Demi before he added with a snigger, ¡°Oh, by the way, your youngest


    daughter witnessed us drugging the wine just now. You can ask her if you don¡¯t believe me!¡±


    Demi was exasperated because she had had no idea of Travis¡¯ arrangement at that time.


    ¡°Young Master Hughes, how can you do something like this? My sister can be your lover even if she


    can¡¯t be your wife. How can you let some other guys humiliate her?!¡± Demi confronted him anxiously.


    ¡°A family like yours doesn¡¯t even have the rights to be my pet dogs! Forget it, I¡¯m not going to waste my


    time talking crap with you guys. Hey, get it started now!


    Turn on the camera and make sure the video is clear before sending it to Matthew!¡± Travis instructed in a


    smug tone.


    In between giggles, the guys who stood beside the bed started closing in on Sasha.


    At that juncture, Sasha let out a scream and sat bolt upright. With one of her hands, she grabbed the


    tablemp and smashed it into pieces.


    Everyone in the room was taken aback by her action whereas Travis widened his eyes in shock. ¡°Damn


    it, are you still trying to put up a fight? B*tch, can you see what kind of situation you are in? There¡¯s no


    way you can escape this!¡±


    Gritting her teeth, Sasha tried hard to focus as she picked up one of broken ss pieces and suddenly


    shed her wrist with it.


    Blood started gushing out from her wrist which stained her shirt red.


    She snapped through gritted teeth, ¡°I won¡¯t allow myself to be humiliated by you guys even if I have to


    die!¡±

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    James, Helen and Demi paled with shocked and screamed, ¡°Sasha, don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡±


    ¡°Sasha, don¡¯t do that!¡±


    Travis appeared stunned as well, but the next second, he burst outughing. ¡°Oh gosh, what a character!


    Fine. I like a fiery personality anyway. Sasha, do you think that you can die?


    Ie from a medical family. As long as I want you to live, you can¡¯t die. Let me tell you something. Stop


    struggling because you can¡¯t run from this! What are you waiting for? Do it!¡±


    Tears gushed out of Sasha¡¯s eyes. Then, she grabbed that piece of ss and shed her neck without


    hesitation. She would rather die than be humiliated! However, a man beside her forestalled her and


    snatched that shard of ss from her.


    ¡°B*tch, I haven¡¯t even had my fun yet, and you want to die already? Even if you want to die, you must


    gratify me first. Otherwise, it would be a waste for the most beautiful woman in Eastcliff to be gone just


    like that!¡± that man cursed while extending his hand to remove Sasha¡¯s shirt.


    James, Helen and Demi quivered with rage but they could not do anything to stop it. Meanwhile, Travis


    sat on the sofa with a wine ss in his hand.


    A smug smile appeared on his face and he seemed to be enjoying the show. The men closed in around


    her, and Sasha was in despair because she knew that she didn¡¯t even have the right to die.


    Right at that critical moment, a loud bang suddenly came from the door.


    Everyone was stupefied while Travis stood up and bellowed, ¡°Who the hell is that?! Don¡¯t you know that


    this is my room¡ª¡±


    Before he could end his sentence, a deafening noise came from the door again. Immediately after that,


    the door was shattered and someone rushed in from outside. It was none other than Matthew.


    Travis¡¯s expression changed because he was surprised that Matthew would arrive at this critical moment.


    Helen was the first to regain her senses. ¡°Matthew, quick! Save Sasha!¡±


    As soon as Matthew saw Sasha in the room, his eyes glowed in anger. At the same time, he clenched


    his fists and veins throbbed on his forehead. At that moment, he wanted to murder everyone there.


    ¡°Quick, stop him!¡± Travis shouted anxiously.


    The few men beside the bed charged at Matthew at once and the frontmost man, who was burly and


    muscr,unched a kick at him.


    Matthew didn¡¯t dodge immediately. Instead, he took a step forward and raised his right elbow from his


    waist. It was only then he sidestepped and dodged the burly man¡¯s kick, and his right elbow struck the


    burly man¡¯s chin right after.


    While everyone heard a cracking noise, the burly man that weighed almost 100kg flew backward. Then,


    hended painfully on the marble coffee table behind him, which was crushed into pieces.


    He ended up bleeding through his mouth, nose and eyes, and his eyes almost dropped out of his eye


    sockets. Even if he managed to be alive, he would be crippled for the rest of his life, or at least he would


    be blind.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Everyone was greatly shocked. That burly man was the strongest among them and had the greatest


    ability to withstand hits. However, he was beaten to a pulp by Matthew with just a blow. Who exactly was


    Matthew?!


    Travis grew even more panicked so he shouted, ¡°Quick, kill him! Kill him now!¡±


    The few men exchanged a look. Although they were scared, they still charged forward, nning to attack


    Matthew all at once. Matthew clenched his fists so tightly that they made a cracking noise while he


    walked forward step by step.


    Suddenly, someone took a chair and smashed it on Matthew from behind. Matthew dodged it


    immediately and at the same time, he turned his body around to face the attacker.


    Then, he grabbed the back of the attacker¡¯s neck with his right hand and smashed his head mercilessly


    into the wall.


    That attacker had a concussion from that but Matthew didn¡¯t stop. He continued to smash the attacker¡¯s


    head into the wall until his head was covered in blood and he dropped to the floor.


    Seeing this, a few other men charged toward Matthew. However, Matthew¡¯s speed totally surpassed their


    imagination.


    After settling the guy who wanted to hit him with a chair, Matthew directly charged toward the other men


    like a ferocious tiger attacking a helpless flock of sheep.


    After a few rounds, he managed to finish them off and all of themy unconscious on the ground.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    This time, the way Matthew fought was different from the time he fought at Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals.


    Previously, Matthew didn¡¯t go all out although his strikes were strong.


    This time, Matthew was aiming to kill.


    Since these people had the nerves to humiliate Sasha, why would he let them live?


    Standing at a side, Travis was terror-stricken as he watched his underlings getting knocked down.


    When Matthew stood in front of him, he tried to be calm. ¡°Matthew, what are you trying to do? I¡¯m


    warning you, I¡¯m the heir to the Hughes Family¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Matthewnded a punch on his face. At once, Travis¡¯s face was


    covered with blood.


    ¡°How dare you hit me?! The Hughes will never let you off!¡± Travis screamed.


    But all he got was another punch from Matthew.


    Finally, Travis quieted down and stood at a side while clutching his mouth.


    Matthew walked deeper into the room and looked at Sasha. With just a nce, his expression instantly


    changed.


    ¡°Libido Powder?! Travis, how insidious and ruthless you are! This is an extremely poisonous drug. You


    gave her such a huge dose that even if she makes it tonight, she will be delirious in the future and


    be a dolt! Travis, how has she offended you that you had to do this to her?¡± Matthew yelled


    frically.


    James, Helen and Demi were stunned. They thought that it was just a simple knockout drug, and they


    never expected that it would be poisonous! This was terrifying!


    Travis stuttered in fear, ¡°Matthew, d-don¡¯t you try to intimidate me. I-I¡¯m one of the Hughes¡ª¡±


    ¡°So what if yourst name is Hughes? Even if I kill you today, the Hughes Family can¡¯t do anything to


    me!¡± Matthew roared while charging toward him.


    Right at that moment, someone suddenly dashed in from the door and stopped in front of Matthew.


    That person had the speed of lightning and he immediately threw a punch.


    Fortunately, Matthew had quick reflexes and instantly blocked his attack. After exchanging a few blows,


    both of them stepped back simultaneously.


    Upon seeing theer, Travis was overjoyed. ¡°Uncle Xavier, thank god you¡¯re here! Quick, save me!


    Uncle Xavier, he¡¯s going to kill me. Please kill him, Uncle Xavier. Kill him for me!¡±


    Theer was Xavier Hughes. He was ring coldly at Matthew with his eyebrows knitted.


    ¡°The Northern Eight Fists! Who did you learn that from?¡± Xavier asked solemnly.


    Matthew looked icy. ¡°Save all your nonsense. Step aside or you shall die!¡±


    Xavier¡¯s face grew grave. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re rather arrogant. Do you really think that you are


    undefeatable after practicing a few techniques? Let me tell you, your skills are nothing in the eyes of the


    Hughes!¡±


    Matthew didn¡¯t waste his time in replying Xavier and just charged toward him.


    Both of them started to fight again.


    Xavier¡¯s ability was among the top in the Hughes. He had quick punches and kicks, which surprisingly


    made him well-matched with Matthew.


    However, Xavier soon realized that Matthew¡¯s punches elerated and he could barely defend himself.


    Xavier had no idea that Matthew was actually skillful, but he had never fought anyone before. Therefore,


    he didn¡¯t have any experience in battling.


    After fighting for some time, Matthew started to sharpen his skills. Naturally, he gained the upper hand.


    Furrowing his eyebrows, Xavier suddenly shouted, ¡°Travis, get out now! I¡¯ll cover you!¡±


    Travis couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. Is it possible that even Uncle Xavier is no match for Matthew?


    Without hesitation, he turned and fled.


    ¡°Not on my watch!¡± Matthew shouted and wanted to run after him.


    Xavier anxiously said, ¡°Matthew, I have the antidote for Libido Powder! Do you want to save Sasha?¡±


    Matthew immediately stopped and said coldly, ¡°Xavier, your nephew has escaped. Today, don¡¯t you dare


    think about leaving! The Hughes must pay the price with blood for this matter.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Xavier looked icy. ¡°Do you know the consequence of opposing the Hughes?¡±


    Matthew retorted, ¡°Stop bbering. If the Hughes are not happy with that, I won¡¯t hesitate to exterminate


    all of you.¡±

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Xavier was first stunned. Then, he threw his head back and burst outughing. ¡°Ignorant brant, you¡¯re


    too arrogant and conceited! Even Billy Newman wouldn¡¯t say something like that. Who do you think you


    are?


    What an utterly ignorant brat. However, the six states medical conference is around the corner and I


    don¡¯t want to raise any casualties. I¡¯ll give you the antidote now and we¡¯ll settle our business after the


    medical conference!¡±


    After tossing a porcin bottle out, Xavier turned and left.


    Matthew grabbed that porcin bottle. Furrowing his eyebrows, he decided not to run after Xavier in the


    end.


    He could have forced Xavier to stay but the longer he dyed, the more dangerous Sasha¡¯s situation


    would be, so he had to save her first!


    As for Travis and Xavier, Matthew had given them a death sentence.


    Hastily, he rushed into the room and took out the antidote from the porcin bottle.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After sniffing it, he confirmed that it was the antidote for Libido Powder.


    Then, he fed Sasha the antidote. After a short while, the redness on Sasha¡¯s face slowly faded.


    However, she looked like she was critically ill and was unconscious on the bed.


    James and Helen looked at her like ants on hot bricks.


    ¡°Why is she unconscious? Matthew, d-did you give her the real antidote? Or were you deceived? How


    can you be so brainless to let that person escape before confirming if it¡¯s truly the antidote?!¡± Helen


    asked anxiously.


    Matthew was burning with rage so he bellowed without holding back, ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, why didn¡¯t


    you stop him?¡±


    Helen was stunned. Matthew had never shouted at her so she was too shocked to react at that moment.


    James was angry. ¡°Matthew, how can you be so disrespectful to your elders?¡±


    Boiling with anger, Matthew roared, ¡°That¡¯s how I talk. You got any problem with that? Elders? Aren¡¯t you


    shameful to call yourself an elder?


    Do you know what situation is Sasha in now? Libido Powder is an extremely powerful drug and Travis


    gave her at least five portions of it.


    Even if we manage to save her life, she¡¯ll either be in a vegetative state or a senseless person! Look at


    yourselves! From the beginning to the end, what did you do? What did you do?!¡±


    Toward the end, Matthew was almost bellowing.


    James paled with fear while he spoke in a trembling voice, ¡°H-How is it possible? How can Young Master


    Hughes be this kind of person?¡±


    Helen waspletely panic-stricken. ¡°T-Then when will Sasha wake up? Will there be any side effects?¡±


    Matthew didn¡¯t say anything.


    If it was another person who treated Sasha, even if she took the antidote, she wouldn¡¯t be fully


    recovered.


    But if Matthew personally treated her, she would be fine.


    Demi supported Helen. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be fine. Didn¡¯t she take the antidote just now? With that


    antidote, she¡¯ll definitely be fine!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s face turned icy while he shot daggers at Demi. ¡°Demi, I can¡¯t believe you still have the nerve


    to speak! What happened tonight is all because of you! Why didn¡¯t you stop Sasha when you saw them


    spiking the drink?¡±


    Demi was rendered speechless. Then, she rebutted angrily, ¡°How would I know that he used this drug?¡±


    Matthew questioned furiously, ¡°Then what kind of drug do you think it was?¡±


    Demi became annoyed due to embarrassment. ¡°Matthew, are you trying to intentionally pick a fight? Do


    you think that I want my sister to suffer? I had no idea that it would turn out this way!


    Why are you acting overbearingly? Do you think that after saving my sister, you can criticize us as you


    wish? Let me tell you something. This is our family¡¯s problem and it has nothing to do with you. Get out


    now!¡±


    Matthew erupted in anger and he pped Demi.


    ¡°I¡¯m pping you on behalf of Sasha!¡±


    At once, the few people in the room sank into a deadly silence.


    After a while, Demi suddenly shrieked, ¡°Matthew, you useless coward! How dare you hit me? Y-You¡¯re


    dead! I¡¯m calling my husband now and I¡¯ll tell him to get someone to kill you!


    Mom, Dad, look at him. He hit me! I-I can¡¯t live anymore. If he has the guts to hit me now, perhaps he¡¯ll


    hit both of you in the future!¡±


    James and Helen¡¯s darkened while shouting angrily, ¡°Matthew, can¡¯t you talk nicely? Demi was indeed


    wrong but she admitted her mistake. What else do you want? How dare you hit Demi in front of us? Do


    you think that we¡¯re dead?!¡±

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Matthew red at them and bellowed, ¡°Indeed. Both of you are just dead people in my eyes! It¡¯s Demi¡¯s


    fault for what happened tonight but both of you are just as guilty! Look at what you¡¯ve done! You¡¯ve sent


    your daughter to be humiliated by others. As her parents, how could you do that? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±


    James and Helen¡¯s face reddened at once. Speaking of that, they were filled with guilt as well.


    However, they were even more unhappy that Matthew scolded them.


    In their opinion, anyone could reprimand them for their mistake but not Matthew, that useless loser.


    ¡°What did you say? Repeat yourself if you dare!¡± James quivered in anger while pointing at Matthew


    and shouting.


    Following that, Helen shrieked like a mad woman, ¡°Matthew, you¡¯ve finally stopped pretending and


    revealed your true colors! I knew it from the start that an ingrate like you is just an ungrateful piece of


    trash. We took care of you for three years and this is how you treat us in return. Are you wishing that we


    die earlier so that you can take over the assets of the Cunningham Family? Let me tell you something¡ª


    impossible! As long as we¡¯re still alive, don¡¯t you even dream ofying a finger on our assets! Besides,


    we¡¯ll surely ask Sasha to divorce you!¡±


    Smoldering in anger, Matthew rolled his eyes. He had gotten tired of arguing with this family.


    This family would only be unreasonable whenever something happened and made it as if it was


    someone else¡¯s mistake.


    ¡°Why did you stop talking? I¡¯m talking to you. Didn¡¯t you hear me? You¡¯re so useless! I get angry


    whenever I see you. I¡¯m going to beat you to death!¡±


    Helen¡¯s anger spiked while she was speaking and she suddenly raised her hand and pped Matthew.


    Matthew stepped to a side to dodge her p but it only made Helen angrier. ¡°How dare you dodge it?!


    Are you trying to resist me since you are younger and stronger? Come on. Hit me! If I die, the


    Cunninghams¡¯ assets will be yours. Come on. I¡¯ll just stand here and wait for you to strike me. Do you


    have the guts to do it?¡±


    Matthew¡¯s face was icy. ¡°If you weren¡¯t Sasha¡¯s mother, I would have hit you long ago!¡±


    Helen was stunned before she yelled angrily, ¡°You¡¯re threatening me? How dare you threaten me? Fine.


    Beat me to death! Come on. Hit me! I don¡¯t believe that you have the audacity to do it!¡±


    James¡¯s face darkened while he waved his hand and said, ¡°Enough. Stop wasting time bbering with


    him! Matthew, get lost now. We don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    Demi became anxious. ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t let him go because he pped me! How can he walk away just


    like that?¡±


    James knitted his eyebrows. ¡°Forget it. Just pretend you¡¯ve been bitten by a dog. I¡¯ll rte this matter to


    your sister in person when she wakes up. If he dares to hit us and disrespect his elders at this moment,


    how ridiculous will he behave in the future? I¡¯ll definitely make Sasha divorce him this time.¡±


    Unsatisfied, Demi ground her teeth while ring at Matthew. ¡°Matthew, I won¡¯t let it go easily. Just you


    wait. I¡¯ll surely get my husband to seek revenge for me!¡±


    The three of them yelled at Matthew and asked him to leave, seemingly forgetting that he was the one


    who saved them just now.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Matthew didn¡¯t give a fuss about them and just said coldly, ¡°Shut up! Sasha isn¡¯t well yet. If you chase me


    out, can you save her if something happens to her?¡±


    Shocked, James and Helen exchanged a look and finally stopped asking Matthew to leave.


    Even so, their eyes were still filled with enmity and resentment when they looked at Matthew.


    On the other hand, Matthew was sitting beside the bed while carefully observing Sasha¡¯s situation.


    Sasha had taken too much Libido Powder and Matthew had to guide the toxin that had umted in


    her body out in time.


    Otherwise, this toxin would damage her heart and lungs, which was extremely dangerous.


    After working for over an hour, Sasha finally woke up and got out of danger.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    As soon as Sasha opened her eyes and saw Matthew, she burst out wailing.


    Matthew hastily tried tofort her but right at that moment, Helen rushed over. ¡°Sasha, Sasha, it¡¯s


    alright. Everything¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t be scared. Mom¡¯s here!¡±


    The second Helen held Sasha¡¯s hand, Sasha acted like she saw something terrifying and immediately


    pushed her away while screaming, ¡°G-Go away! Go away and don¡¯te near me!¡±


    Helen started to panic. ¡°Sasha, what¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s me. It¡¯s Mom!¡±


    James came over hurriedly as well. ¡°Sasha, don¡¯t be scared. Mom and Dad are here!¡±


    Sasha started to scream again like she was engulfed in fear.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Matthew immediately put Sasha behind his back and scolded angrily, ¡°Stop stressing Sasha out. Her vital


    energy and blood have just be stable, but her mind hasn¡¯t fully calmed down yet so she can¡¯t


    withstand any more shock!¡±


    Helen said anxiously, ¡°Why would she be shocked? I-I was just talking to her¡­¡±


    Matthew nced at her and replied in an icy voice. ¡°You were the one who arranged the dinner tonight,


    so it¡¯s all your fault that Sasha is in this situation. At this moment, don¡¯t you think that Sasha will be


    stressed out if she sees you?¡±


    James and Helen instantly paled with anger. ¡°Matthew, what are you trying to say? Are you trying to push


    all the responsibilities onto us? Don¡¯t go over the line. Why did we invite Travis to a dinner tonight?


    It¡¯s because we wanted to make up to him for you since you offended him! Besides, why did Sasha drink


    that ss of wine? It¡¯s because she wanted to settle the grudge between you and the Hughes. Clearly,


    this is all your fault. How can you scold us instead?¡±


    Demi ground her teeth and added, ¡°Matthew, stop pretending to be the good person here. If you didn¡¯t


    get into trouble everywhere you went, will our family end up in such a dire situation? In order to help you,


    how much pain and suffering did my sister withstand?


    Don¡¯t you have any idea about that? How can you me it on us instead? Please speak with conscience


    whether you¡¯re the one who caused this or us.¡±


    Matthew was honestly speechless. ¡°I¡¯m not arguing about this with you. What I mean is Sasha can¡¯t


    withstand any shock now, so can we talk about this after Sasha bes better?¡±


    Finally, James and the rest stopped talking.


    Matthew continued tofort Sasha in a soft voice. After a long time, Sasha finally regained her


    calmness.


    However, her eyes were still cautious when she looked at Hames, Helen and Demi.


    The three Cunninghams were extremely unsatisfied with this situation.


    ¡°Matthew, when will she be normal again? Did you give her the wrong medicine? Why didn¡¯t you


    make that person from the Hughes Family stay?


    You should have only allowed him to leave after treating Sasha! Why are you always so brainless?¡±


    Helen couldn¡¯t help but scold him again.


    Matthew replied, ¡°Sasha¡¯s mental state is almost stable now but she has to rest for a few days more. In


    this period of time, Sasha should stay at home and not go to the office.


    You mustn¡¯t put pressure on her as well and definitely shouldn¡¯t cause her any more trouble. Otherwise,


    her illness will recur.¡±


    Helen shouted furiously, ¡°What do you mean? Won¡¯t I care about my own daughter? I don¡¯t need you to


    tell me what to do!


    Matthew, as long as you don¡¯t cause trouble for us, Sasha will not feel stressed and nothing will disturb


    her. You know what?


    You shouldn¡¯te back home for some time because every time you do, something bad will surely


    happen. If you dare to upset Sasha again, I¡¯ll make sure you pay for it!¡±

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    After sending Sasha home, Matthew was chased out of the house by James and Helen.


    Actually, Matthew wasn¡¯t nning to stay at home either.


    Under his meticulous care, Sasha had recovered, and meanwhile, Matthew had something more


    important to attend to.


    Walking out of Cunningham Residence, Matthew gave Tiger a call and instructed him to arrange troops


    of people to guard Cunningham Residence.


    The Hughes were nastily vicious so Matthew was worried that Travis would harass Sasha again.


    It was only after the arrangement waspleted did Matthew secretly rush to the outskirts through the


    night.


    Tonight¡¯s incident had vited Matthew¡¯s bottom line so he must bring forward his n against the


    Hughes.


    But before that, he must get some interest.


    Therefore, he was going to kill Xavier tonight!


    In Cunningham Residence, after James and Helen drove Matthew out of the house, everyone sank into


    a deadly silence.


    Sasha shut herself in the room and refused toe out, leaving James, Helen, Demi and Liam staring at


    each other in the living room.


    Naturally, Liam was overjoyed because tonight¡¯s incident hadpletely ruined any chance Helen and


    James had of matchmaking Sasha and Travis, which meant that he still had a chance.


    On the contrary, James, Helen and Demi were extremely embarrassed.


    What happened tonight and how it turned out werepletely out of their expectation.


    Actually, they had prepared themselves and would agree even if Sasha and Travis stayed together


    tonight.


    However, none of them expected that Travis would be such a nasty man.


    Not only did he drug Sasha, but he even tried to humiliate her.


    After remaining silent for a long time, Demi said in a low voice, ¡°Mom, Dad, we¡¯ve totally offended the


    Hughes this time. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be possible even if Sasha wants to marry into the Hughes Family in the


    future.¡±


    James got annoyed. ¡°Shut up! Are you crazy? Travis is such a disgusting man but you¡¯re still willing to let


    Sasha marry him? Are you only satisfied after pushing your sister into a living hell?¡±


    Demi looked displeased. ¡°I-It was your idea though! Weren¡¯t you the ones who wanted Sasha to marry


    into the Hughes Family? Besides, although Travis is not a nice man, he¡¯s still the heir to his family. I think


    that there was some misunderstanding tonight.


    Perhaps Matthew is the one who Travis ns to deal with, and not Sasha. He¡¯s only using her to enrage


    Matthew. Why don¡¯t we go to Young Master Hughes and exin it to him? We should let him know that


    we have nothing to do with Matthew. Besides, we sincerely wish to unite with the Hughes through


    marriage.


    With that, Young Master Hughes will surely understand our effort. As long as Sasha marries into the


    Hughes Family, we, the Cunninghams, will definitely surpass the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff! Mom,


    Dad, this is such a great opportunity which is hard toe by. We mustn¡¯t miss it!¡±


    Looking at the growing smugness on Demi¡¯s face, James trembled in rage. Suddenly, he raised his hand


    and pped Demi across her cheeks.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Demi was stunned. ¡°Dad, w-why did you hit me?¡±


    James pped her again while yelling angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll hit you to death, you unfilial daughter! Are you still


    human? Is there something wrong with your brain or are you blind?


    Can¡¯t you see what kind of person Travis is? In such times, you¡¯re still hoping for your sister to marry into


    the Hughes Family just to realize your dream of being wealthy? She¡¯s your sister. How could you?! I think


    you¡¯re not blind in the eyes, but heartless!¡±


    Being hit, Demi fled helter-skelter to hide behind Helen. Then, she panickedly screamed, ¡°Mom, l-look at


    him! What did I do wrong? I was just stating my opinions. If you disagree with me, you can turn a deaf


    ear.


    H-How can you hit me? In this modern era, how can you still disy exaggerated machismo? Besides,


    weren¡¯t you the one who yearned for Sasha to marry into a wealthy family? Did I say anything wrong?¡±

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Rage churned inside of James. ¡°Stop talking!¡±


    Roaring, he tried to charge at Demi to hit her again, but he was stopped by Helen.


    ¡°Enough! They¡¯re both your daughters. How can you treat them unfairly? Do you think that we¡¯re not


    upset or heartbroken at what Sasha went through tonight? Demi is sad too! You can¡¯t just vent all your


    anger on Demi,¡± Helen said in a huff.


    James scolded furiously, ¡°When did I vent my anger on her? I¡¯m just furious that she¡¯s so ridiculous! She


    still insists on selling our pride to ingratiate the Hughes even though Sasha was humiliated. Think about


    it. Is this what a decent person would do? Demi, in order to fulfill your dreams of being wealthy, are you


    forcing your sister to be humiliated by others?¡±


    Demi rebutted anxiously, ¡°When did I ask her to get humiliated? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m thinking of a


    solution? I¡¯m just suggesting that we should exin to Young Master Hughes. Is there anything wrong


    with that?¡±


    James exploded in anger. ¡°Stop this nonsense! I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    Helen quickly held James back. ¡°Can you stop being so barbaric? Demi is grown up now. How can you


    hit her? Demi, you¡¯re also at fault. Can¡¯t you stop answering back? Besides, your father is right. Travis is


    a disgusting person, and it¡¯s a waste of time to talk to him. If it¡¯s not meant to be, there¡¯s nothing we can


    do. We¡¯re very fortunate that Sasha is fine this time. Demi, don¡¯t ever mention this again!¡±


    Demi pouted her lips in displeasure. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t talk about it, but I don¡¯t think that I was wrong. Dad is


    just a male chauvinist!¡±


    James hit the ceiling and he bellowed, ¡°So what if I¡¯m a male chauvinist? Get out now!¡±


    Demi became annoyed as well. ¡°Fine! You¡¯ve always liked to shut people up anyway!¡±


    Demi left in a huff and Liam immediately followed her out.


    After they descended the stairs, Demi asked angrily, ¡°Liam, I¡¯m right, right?¡±


    Liam looked awkward. ¡°Demi, actually, I think¡­¡±


    Demi shrieked furiously, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know what you think. I¡¯m just asking you if I¡¯m right or not!¡±


    Helpless, Liam could only nod. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Demi shouted, ¡°Of course I¡¯m right! It¡¯s all Matthew¡¯s fault this time. If it wasn¡¯t for him, could Young


    Master Hughes resist my sister¡¯s beauty? My dad is just a fool who doesn¡¯t listen to anyone. I¡¯m so not


    happy with this. I¡¯ll definitely prove it to him who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong!¡±


    Liam was stunned. ¡°W-What are you going to do?¡±


    Demi answered loudly, ¡°I¡¯m going to meet Young Master Hughes. I¡¯ll exin to him in person and let him


    know that we¡¯re not rted to Matthew at all! I¡¯ll prove to my old foolish Dad that I¡¯m right.¡±


    Liam was dumbfounded. ¡°Demi, d-don¡¯t do anything stupid. Travis is a dangerous person!¡±


    Demi flew into a rage. ¡°Even you think so too? You also think that it¡¯s my fault and don¡¯t believe me,


    right?¡±


    Liam didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°No, I believe you. But¡ª¡±


    Demi shouted angrily, ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®but¡¯! If you believe me, you must support me ande with me to


    exin everything to Travis. If you don¡¯t believe me, just get lost and don¡¯t appear in front of me ever


    again. We¡¯ll divorce!¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Liam stared in disbelief. Did he still have the right to speak?


    However, he couldn¡¯t do anything at all.


    Ever since the family took over Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, she became even more bossy and


    domineering. Even he didn¡¯t dare to oppose her.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    In an individual vi at North Suburb.


    This was Travis¡¯s second hideout in Eastcliff and there were dozens of people, who were arranged by


    the Hughes, guarding this ce.


    Fleeing back here, Travis could finally let out a breath of relief.


    While sending someone out to collect information on Matthew, he leisurely sat at the living room while


    sipping wine.


    Suddenly, an underling ran in and reported, ¡°Young Master Hughes, someone called Demi


    Cunningham found us and asked to meet you.¡±


    Travis furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Demi? That ugly woman? What does she want?¡±


    That underling replied, ¡°She said that she wants to apologize to you in person and exin what


    happened tonight.¡±


    After pondering for a while, Travis said, ¡°Bring her in.¡±


    Soon, Demi was brought to Travis.


    As soon as Demi saw him, she immediately said, ¡°Young Master Hughes, I¡¯m truly sorry for what


    happened tonight. I know that you have some misunderstanding about our family.


    I came here mainly to clear those misunderstandings. Honestly, we have nothing to do with Matthew. My


    parents¡¯ biggest dream is for my sister to divorce him. Besides, it¡¯s been so many years since they got


    together but they never slept with each other. If you don¡¯t believe me, you may ask around!¡±


    Travis sneered, realizing that Demi was sincerely here to give him an exnation.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it seems like I really misunderstood you. I¡¯m sorry for that. How about this? Why don¡¯t


    you call your sister over so that I can apologize to her in person?¡± Travis asked while smiling.


    Demi scratched her head. ¡°Young Master Hughes, I¡¯m afraid that my sister won¡¯t be able to make it.


    Although she took the antidote, she¡¯s still not well so she¡¯s resting at home. Why don¡¯t we postpone it?¡±


    Travis asked, ¡°Oh, is Matthew taking care of her at home?¡±


    Demi immediately shook her head. ¡°Of course not! My parents hate Matthew, so as soon as we reached


    home, they chased him away. They are taking care of my sister at home now.¡±


    A gleam shed in Travis¡¯s eyes.


    If Matthew was beside Sasha, he would have no chance to make a move.


    Now that Matthew wasn¡¯t there, it would be easy for him.


    Sneakily, he hinted at one of his underlings beside him. That underling understood him and left right


    away.


    Demi had no idea what had happened and was still rambling on.


    After about half an hour, that underling came back with bruises all over his face.


    He then leaned over to whisper in Travis¡¯s ear. Upon hearing what he said, anger surged in Travis while


    he pped the table and sprung up.


    ¡°B*tch, how dare you lie to me?! F*ck you! Am I a fool to you?!¡±


    Demi was shocked. ¡°Young Master Hughes, w-what¡¯s wrong? Who lied to you?¡±


    Enraged, Travis directly kicked Demi¡¯s face while cursing, ¡°Who else could it be? Other than you, who


    else here is a b*tch?¡±


    Demi asked, ¡°When did I lie to you? Young Master Hughes, I¡¯m telling the truth. We¡¯re honestly unrted


    to Matthew!¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Travis chided, ¡°Bullshit! Didn¡¯t you say that Matthew was chased out? So why are Matthew¡¯s men outside


    your house?¡±


    Demi couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Wh-What do you mean?¡±


    Travis¡¯ blood was boiling. ¡°You¡¯re still ying the fool with me? I¡¯ve just sent my men to your house but


    they were attacked at the residency. Look at how severely injured they are!¡±


    Shock struck Demi. ¡°Wh-Why did you send your men to my house?¡±


    Since things had already reached this stage, Travis stopped acting and said maliciously, ¡°What else can I


    do? Of course to kidnap that b*tch Sasha! Do you really think that I¡¯m going to date your sister? Let me


    make myself clear. No matter what you say, I¡¯ll still kill Sasha, and then I¡¯ll kill Matthew.


    God damn it. I¡¯ve never gotten into trouble before even after torturing so many girls to death in the


    capital. This time, I got into big trouble in Eastcliff. Do you think that I¡¯ll let it slide easily?¡±

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    Demi instantly turned ghastly pale. She thought that she had convinced Travis that it was a


    misunderstanding and even proved that she was right.


    Unexpectedly, she was the one who made the biggest mistake.


    She almost brought sufferings upon Sasha again!


    It was only then did Demi repent.


    She finally understood that Travis was a devil who wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone.


    ¡°Travis, y-you¡¯re too wicked! Forget it. Forget that I¡¯ve been here. In the future, the Cunninghams will


    have nothing to do with the Hughes!¡±


    Engulfed in fury, Demi decided to leave.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    However, Travis waved his hand and a few men directly pinned Demi onto the floor.


    ¡°Do you think that this is a public toilet where you cane and go as you please? Let me tell you


    something. You came here yourself, so don¡¯t me me for this. Brothers, drag this b*tch to the backyard


    and lock her in the dog cage. Remember not to kill her because she¡¯s still useful. I can still use her as


    bait to lure Sasha out in the future!¡±


    Demi was terrified and she panickily asked, ¡°Young Master Hughes, wh-what are you going to do? It¡¯s


    Matthew whom you have grudges with. What does it have to do with me? I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    Annoyed, Travis waved his hand. ¡°Stop your nonsense! Do I need a reason to kill someone? F*ck! A


    dumb*ass like you deserves to die. Oh right, after dragging her to the backyard, you may have fun with


    her if you wish to!¡±


    At once, the few underlings roared withughter. ¡°Young Master Hughes, are you asking us to make out


    with this ugly b*tch? You must be joking!¡±


    Travis burst outughing as well. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s dreaming of being wealthy with that


    ugly face! She should look at herself in the mirror! I almost threw up looking at her. Drag her away now.


    Don¡¯t make me feel sick!¡±


    The few underlings directly dragged Demi to the backyard. No matter how she struggled and implored,


    no one cared.


    When they got to the backyard, Demi realized that Liam was already locked in a dog cage. ¡°Dear, w-why


    are you here?¡± Demi asked anxiously.


    Liam was crushed with exasperation. ¡°How thick-skinned are you to ask that? I told you not to meet


    these people, didn¡¯t I? But you didn¡¯t listen to me and forced me toe here with you. Right after you


    went in, I was brought here by them. You dumb*ass, don¡¯t you understand? They won¡¯t listen to your


    exnation because all they want is to torture us to death!¡±


    Demi finally understood now but it was toote.


    She was tossed into a dog cage as well.


    There was no space for her to stand nor lie straight, so she could only curl up aggrievedly.


    Now, Demi couldn¡¯t be more regretful but there was nothing she could do.


    Meanwhile, Xavior was driving on a street in North Suburb while talking on the phone.


    ¡°Brother, Matthew is not your ordinary guy. He used the Northern Eight Fists and his skills are not to be


    underestimated. I¡¯m not his match. Besides, he recognized Libido Powder at first nce and even knows


    the treatment for it. I bet that he¡¯s skilled in medicine too. I think that we should guard against him so that


    we won¡¯t be at a disadvantage¡­¡±


    While speaking, a car suddenly sped toward him from the side and directly crashed into his car, causing


    it to flip over and fall into the fields.


    His phone was flung away and the call was cut off.


    Looking ferocious, Xavier got out of the car and cursed, ¡°B*stard, do you know how to drive?¡±


    He darted toward the other car angrily. Just as he was about to open the door, he realized that it was


    Matthew who was sitting in the car.


    Xavier nearly jumped out of his skin. Even if he was a fool, he would understand what was happening.


    Therefore, he instantly turned and ran. However, Matthew had already dashed out of the car and


    stopped him.


    Xavier turned pale and he asked, ¡°Matthew, what are you doing?¡±


    Matthew replied with an icy look, ¡°Eradicating an issue from its roots.¡±

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    Xavier¡¯s expression changed again. ¡°Matthew, you should know that I¡¯m from the Hughes. Do you know


    the consequences of killing me?¡±


    Matthew sneered, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t kill you, will your family let me off? As an arrogant and tyrannical


    person, it¡¯s impossible that Travis will swallow his grievance. Would he be willing to restrain himself from


    seeking revenge after I hit him? Rather than putting up my guard every day and worrying about when


    you¡¯lle after me, I¡¯d rather eradicate the problem from its roots and sleep soundly at night!¡±


    Xavierpletely panicked because he suddenly realized that he had severely underestimated Matthew.


    In the beginning, he heard that Matthew was only a useless loser, so he didn¡¯t pay any attention to him.


    After he saw Matthew¡¯s skill tonight, he knew that this live-in son-inw wasn¡¯t amon person.


    However, he still didn¡¯t pay much attention to him. After all, he was from the mighty Hughes Family.


    Crushing Matthew would be as easy as crushing an ant.


    But now, he finally understood that he waspletely wrong.


    Not only did Matthew have courage, but he was also wise.


    Most importantly, he was not sloppy in his actions and was extremely decisive.


    This kind of person was the most terrifying.


    ¡°Matthew, the Hughes don¡¯t intend to be your enemy. We did wrong this time. I¡¯ll report this to our Old


    Master when I get home and I will definitely ask them to punish Travis. I promise that we won¡¯t seek


    revenge. Deal?¡± Xavier quickly offered.


    However, Matthew shook his head gently. ¡°Nope.¡±


    Xavier was really anxious now. ¡°Matthew, d-don¡¯t push your luck! You can kill me now but can you


    exterminate my entire family? We¡¯re one of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire who have centuries of


    history. Plus, we have plenty of experts in our family. How are you going to fight us?¡±


    Matthew remained indifferent. ¡°I will fight even if I can¡¯t win. There¡¯s no turning back once I¡¯ve started.


    Since enmity has been bred between me and the Hughes, I must settle it! Moreover, don¡¯t make any


    promise that you won¡¯t seek revenge, Xavier. If you were sincerely apologizing, you wouldn¡¯t have turned


    on your phone recorder.¡±


    Xavier turned pale instantly. Matthew was right that he had sneakily turned on the phone recorder


    because he wanted to record the evidence and send it to his family.


    Unexpectedly, Matthew was so meticulous that he even realized this little detail.


    Xavier¡¯s face became ferocious. ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re impressive. Indeed. You¡¯re right that my family will


    definitelye after you. Anyone who offends us must die! Do you think that my other family members


    won¡¯t find out that you ambushed me here? You¡¯re too na?ve.¡±


    After that, Xavier waved the phone in his hand while sneering and threatening, ¡°I¡¯ve sent the recordings


    to my brother and my family will arrive at Eastcliff very soon. By that time, even Billy won¡¯t be able to


    save you. Matthew, not only will I kill you, but I¡¯ll also kill everyone who is rted to you!¡±


    Matthew smiled instead of feeling frightened. ¡°Xavier, why don¡¯t you check your phone to find out if your


    message and recording have been sent out?¡±


    Xavier was stunned for a second and he immediately nced at his phone.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    To his despair, there were no signal bars. Shit, there¡¯s no signal?


    ¡°Wh-What¡¯s going on?¡± Xavier was shocked. He tried to move his phone around but there was still no


    signal.


    Matthew said in a low voice, ¡°Since I decided to ambush you here, of course I¡¯ll make a sure-fire n.


    I¡¯ve ced signal jammers all around here and any phone will lose its signal. You want to send


    messages to your family? I¡¯m sorry but you won¡¯t get a chance!¡±


    Xavier¡¯s face turned ghastly pale because he suddenly realized that he had thought too little of Matthew.


    This man was so meticulous it was terrifying.


    If Matthew was allowed to grow, he was afraid a second Billy Newman would appear in Eastcliff!

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    Acting cautiously, Xavier pretended to have a conversation with Matthew. While Matthew was distracted,


    he turned around all of a sudden and made a dash for it. But Matthew already had his guard up since a


    long time ago and chased after him the moment he turned around.


    They engaged in a fight for about half an hour and it ended in Xavier being defeated and killed by


    Matthew.


    Matthew set both of their cars on fire to not leave any evidence behind. Then, he took a detour on a road


    away from the main highway and quietly returned to Eastcliff without anyone knowing what he just did.


    Xavier¡¯s elder brother had called him just now and he knew that something was amiss, so he asked


    Travis to send someone to investigate immediately.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    However, when they arrived at the scene, everything had been reduced to ashes and the Hughes had


    absolutely no idea who did it, and they never suspected Matthew.


    After all, Matthew wasbeled as a useless bum who relied on his wife. Nobody would have thought that


    a person who was called a wimp for three years would be capable of such a feat.


    They suspected the Jacksons because after all, the Hughes wanted to destroy them, so they wouldn¡¯t


    just be sitting ducks.


    So the next day, the Hughes mobilized a big group of armed men to Eastcliff and demanded an


    exnation from the Jacksons. But in the end, they couldn¡¯t do anything to them because of theck of


    evidence.


    To vent their frustrations, they wounded more than a dozen men from the Jacksons and left a bunch of


    insults before leaving.


    Although the Jacksons were furious, there was nothing they could do about it. Since their family wasn¡¯t


    as strong as theirs, they could only ept their fate.


    But what peeved them the most was the reaction of the Ten Greatest Families.


    Initially, the top ten families were in a coalition, but after the incident with the Hughes, the other nine


    families immediately kept a distance from the Jacksons.


    It would have been fine if the other nine families only refused to help when the Hughes came to make


    trouble, but they seized this chance to take over quite a few of their businesses behind their backs.


    These were the businesses which the Jacksons invested together with the other nine families.


    Previously, when things were peaceful among them, they invested and made money together, but now


    that the Jacksons were in trouble, the rest of them couldn¡¯t wait to take over the Jacksons¡¯ share in the


    businesses.


    In addition, the people who were trying to get into the Jacksons¡¯ good books before were now arrogant


    and domineering when they met them.


    Even those who bore a grudge against them from before were using this opportunity to make a scene at


    the Jackson¡¯s Residence, rendering the whole household restless.


    In just a few days, the Jacksons, who were once glorious in Eastcliff, had now fallen to such a state. It


    was just like the saying, ¡®everybody hits a man who is down¡¯.


    During this whole period, the Jacksons practically stayed at home all day and did not dare to go out.


    Right now, the main members of the family were sitting in front of Connor with worried and sad faces.


    ¡°Old Master, what should we do now? It¡¯s obvious that the Hughes want to crush us. Are we just going to


    be sitting ducks?¡±


    ¡°Say something, Old Master. Why don¡¯t we plead with the Hughes to let us off? Even if we¡¯ll be their


    ves, it¡¯s still better than having our family ruined and dead!¡±


    A round of discussion broke out amongst them, and most of them were hoping that Connor would plead


    with the Hughes again.


    With his eyes closed and rosary beads in his right hand, Connor appeared as though he hadn¡¯t heard


    them, and they turned even more outrageous when he didn¡¯t say anything after a long time.


    Finally, someone simply stood up and shouted, ¡°Old Master, I think the incident with the Hughes


    happened purely because of the miscalctions in your nning. You¡¯re getting old and your mind is


    getting slow, so you¡¯re no longer fit to be in charge of the family. Why don¡¯t you hand out all your shares


    and let our elder brother handle it? He can then discuss it over with the Hughes, and our family might still


    have some hope for survival!¡±


    That made Connor pop his eyes open and he nced at the faces around him, carefully taking note of


    their expressions. He knew that these people who wanted him to give up his authority were no longer


    loyal to him and they shouldn¡¯t be kept any longer!

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    With an exasperated look, Connor waved his hand andmented, ¡°Forget it! I¡¯m the sinner of the family


    for bringing the Jacksons to this state today! You can decide what you want to do. I¡¯m old and it¡¯s time for


    me to take a break!¡±


    Then, he stood up and left slowly. The ones who were truly loyal to him rushed to stop him, but they were


    unsessful.


    As for those who already lost their loyalty for him, they were overjoyed because they could finally be in


    charge of the Jackson family now that he was abdicating.


    Unbeknownst to them, Connor was doing this on purpose to find out their true intentions. He was merely


    pretending to leave this time, but his thoughts were actually all on the medical conference.


    Once Matthew won, he would immediately regain his authority. When that time came, he would


    conduct aplete purge in the family and remove those who were disloyal to him!


    Time passed very quickly and it was now the day of the medical conference. The venue this time was set


    at the Thousand Lakes Manor in Eastcliff.


    At six o¡¯clock in the evening, after he finished dinner with Sasha, Matthew was ready to leave for the


    conference. After resting for a couple of days, she made a full recovery and was even more reliant on


    him than ever before. ¡°Matthew, should Ie with you?¡± she asked gently.


    Before he could say anything, Helen spoke up next to him, ¡°Why are you going with him? Are you going


    just to witness how he¡¯ll be thoroughly defeated? Isn¡¯t it enough that he¡¯s going there alone to embarrass


    himself without you tagging along to do the same?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my husband, so of course I have to be there to give him my full support,¡± Sasha snapped. ¡°And


    what makes you think that he¡¯ll lose for sure?¡±


    Outraged, Helen scolded, ¡°You¡¯re getting better at talking back now, my child! I¡¯m saying all this for your


    sake. Why are you still clinging on to your unrealistic fantasy knowing that he¡¯ll definitely lose?


    Your father and I put in much effort to finally detach ourselves from this issue and yet, you insist on


    tagging along and giving others the idea that we¡¯re still supporting him. What should we do when he


    loses and peoplee after us? Will you only rest when we die in front of your eyes?¡±


    ¡°Mom, everything you just said is too far-fetched. This is only a medical conference, so why would


    anyone die? It¡¯s not that serious,¡± she replied fretfully.


    In a solemn tone, James said, ¡°Sasha, you¡¯re no longer a child. Can you please think before you act?


    Matthew took out more than ten billion to gamble. We have no idea how many lives will be lost if he loses


    everything.


    Your mother and I have worked hard to raise you, and all we want is for our family to be safe. It¡¯s fine if


    Matthew wants to seek death, but no one from our family should be involved in this matter. That¡¯s it, say


    no more. No matter what, you¡¯re not allowed to go this time!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s face was pale as she eximed, ¡°Dad, how can you be so unreasonable?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    James burst with anger. ¡°How am I unreasonable? As your parents, will we harm you? Who was the one


    attending to your needs for the past couple of days at home?


    Haven¡¯t you seen how hard your mother worked all day while this husband of yours didn¡¯t even step


    through the door? He¡¯s even depending on us if anything should happen. Why can¡¯t you spare a thought


    for us?¡±


    Matthew was dumbfounded as he thought, Was I the one who didn¡¯t want to go home? You guys were


    the ones who drove me out of the house and didn¡¯t allow me to return.


    What else could I do? However, he didn¡¯t dare to start an argument with them. After thest incident,


    James and Helen were now even more easily irritable.


    Previously, Sasha mentioned about it once and a quarrel broke out¡ªHelen had picked up a cleaver and


    almost cut her own neck, which scared the wits out of Sasha. She never dared to bring it up again, much


    more Matthew.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    ¡°Sasha, have a good rest at home. I¡¯ll be back soon, don¡¯t worry!¡± Matthew chuckled gently.


    In response, Sasha nodded her head helplessly and said, ¡°Well then, Dad, please pass the car key to


    Matthew. He¡¯ll drive over there by himself.¡±


    Upon hearing that, James¡¯ eyes widened. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Didn¡¯t I say that we are not


    supposed to have anything to do with this?! People would think that we are supporting him if he drives


    our car over! Are you only going to be satisfied when our family are finally pushed into the fire pit?¡±


    Sasha was agitated. ¡°Dad, since when has that car be our family¡¯s car? Don¡¯t you remember that


    the BMW was a gift from Mr. Newman to Matthew?¡±


    Sneering, Helen mocked, ¡°Of course we remember! He used ourpany¡¯s medicine to cure Billy¡¯s


    daughter and managed to take all the credits! He forcibly turned those hundreds of millions of rewards


    into a mere dinner just to satisfy his ego. But guess what? In the end, he got himself a watch and a car.


    Without ourpany¡¯s medicine, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to save Billy¡¯s daughter! How could he


    im the rewards all by himself? Sasha, find anyone on the street toment on what he did and tell


    us whether this car should belong to us or Matthew!¡±


    Sasha was extremely furious that she couldn¡¯t find a word to answer her mother. She had always known


    that her parents were bull-headed, but she had no idea what to do about them.


    Waving his hand, Matthew said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sasha. Someone wille to pick me upter. Just take a


    rest first, and I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±


    Involuntarily, Sasha nodded. ¡°Be careful then, Matthew. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you will win; the most


    important thing is toe back safely!¡±


    At that, Matthew bobbed his head and chuckled softly.


    As James and Helen were watching his departure, the two of them suddenlyughed. ¡°Of course it


    wouldn¡¯t matter whether he wins or not! Because there¡¯s no way for him to win!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Sasha was annoyed by her parents¡¯ attitude. She thus turned her head to the other side without


    bothering to talk to them.


    Seeing her daughter¡¯s reaction, Helen said to her earnestly, ¡°Sasha, when this is over, I guess Matthew


    will be done as well. I know you don¡¯t want to divorce him because you¡¯re sympathetic toward him. But


    look at you. You¡¯re still young and have a long way to go in your life! You need to think about your future


    too! Your father and I know a man with a good family background. He has a worth of several billion


    and is now residing in the Lakeside Garden. He has a brilliant son who had just graduated from the


    University of Cambridge¡ª¡±


    Shivering with anger, Sasha interrupted, ¡°Mom, can you please stop saying things like this again?!


    Listen, I¡¯ll never get a divorce with Matthew!¡±


    Trying to exin herself, Helen said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking you to divorce. What I was saying is that, if


    Matthew is dead, you need to find yourself a way out. Isn¡¯t it¡ª¡±


    ¡°Aaaah!¡± Sasha screamed. ¡°Stop it! Stop saying that anymore!¡±


    Though she was still trying to continue, Helen was stopped by James. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s talk about this


    later. Sasha¡¯s is not stable right now. Don¡¯t rush her.¡±


    Without any choice, Helen nodded her head in agreement. She was silent for a while andter, she


    whispered, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I been seeing Demi and Liam around these two days?¡±


    Displeased, James sted, ¡°Why do you want to meet them? They almost got Sasha into troublest


    time and you still want them here to stir Sasha up?¡±


    Helen shot him a nce and retorted, ¡°How could you say something like this? Demi is also your


    daughter, your biological daughter! How can you be so biased? Besides, Sasha¡¯s always by our side


    because she is thepany¡¯s president. But look at Demi, she¡¯s married and has nothing. Shouldn¡¯t you


    be giving her more of your attention?¡±


    Helplessly, James sighed, ¡°Whoever said I don¡¯t care about her? But, look at the things she¡¯s done¡ª¡±


    Shaking her hands, Helen interrupted, ¡°Just let go of it. Tell me, who has never made a mistake? Can¡¯t


    you just stop getting angry over it? Give Demi a call. Tell her to visit us with Liam in the evening.¡±

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    While Matthew was walking out of the house, he contacted Mr. Harrison and asked him about the


    location of the Thousand Lakes Manor.


    Although he was representing the Eastcliff in this year¡¯s conference, Matthew had been keeping a low


    profile, unprepared to let too many people know about it.


    Matthew had rejected Stanley when thetter and the others had nned to send him to the conference


    illustriously.


    Because Matthew had a lot of enemies, he would not want to reveal too much about himself before he


    had the power to take revenge.


    If things hadn¡¯t gotten to this point, he wouldn¡¯t even have participated in the Six Southern States


    Medical Conference.


    Right after Mr. Harrison picked up the phone, he said, ¡°Mr. Larson, where are you right now? I¡¯ll send


    someone to pick you up.¡±


    Shaking his head, Matthew responded, ¡°No thanks, I can just take a taxi. I wouldn¡¯t want too many


    people to know about this.¡±


    Sympathetically, Mr. Harrison answered, ¡°I understand, Mr. Larson. But the Thousand Lakes Manor is


    extremely huge. Taxis can¡¯t get into thepound and you¡¯ll have to walk over on your feet. Let me send


    someone to fetch you so you cane straight into the parking lot. It would be easier this way.¡±


    After giving some thought, Matthew agreed to the suggestion.


    Putting his phone down, Mr. Harrison was beaming. Immediately, he called his granddaughter, Crystal


    Harrison.


    Crystal was 23 years old this year. She graduated from a medical school and was Mr. Harrison¡¯s most


    beloved granddaughter.


    After a while, a beautiful youngdy in a white dress walked into the office. It was Crystal.


    Although Crystal wasn¡¯t as pretty as Sasha and Leanna, she was undeniably a beauty.


    She had been the campus belle in the medical school, and countless rich and handsome young men had


    been asking her to go out with them.


    However, being born into a wealthy family, she had a heightened ego, especially when her grandfather


    was very reputable across Eastcliff.


    Therefore, for a long time, she hadn¡¯tid her eyes on anyone in the Eastcliff.


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you asking for me in such a hurry? My friends are waiting for me down there!¡± Crystal


    pouted her lips in disapproval.


    Upon hearing that, Mr. Harrison replied, ¡°Can you please do me a favor and fetch a friend of mine from


    North Garden Street? The states¡¯ representatives will be here in a moment, but I still have some work to


    do before the conference starts. Please get him here for me.¡±


    Bewildered, Crystal asked, ¡°What friend? Is he that important?¡±


    With a solemn expression, Mr. Harrison answered, ¡°Exceptionally important! His name is Matthew


    Larson, and this is his phone number. Take it down. When you guys are back, talk to him and show him


    around the house.¡±


    After listening to her grandfather¡¯s exnation, Crystal frowned. It was obvious that Grandpa wanted to


    match her up with this Matthew guy. Instinctively, she was wary of and disgusted at Matthew. ¡°Grandpa,


    is this Matthew some big shot that you have to pick him up personally?¡±


    Mr. Harrison said in response, ¡°He¡¯s a friend who used to help me in the past. Don¡¯t worry so much, just


    make sure that you treat him well.¡± He left in a hurry after finishing his words.


    With an unwilling expression on her face, Crystal went downstairs to inform her friends and was ready to


    go out.


    ¡°Wow! Who is this guy anyway? Even Miss Harrison herself has to pick him up in person!¡±


    ¡°Who in the whole Eastcliff had the nerve to do this?¡±


    ¡°Could it be one of the young masters from the ten greatest families?¡±


    Whileughing, a group of rich kids jokingly asked.


    Curling up her lips, Crystal grumbled, ¡°This person goes by the surname Larson, not someone from the


    ten greatest families.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After getting the answer, the group was surprised. Crystal¡¯s best friend, Annie Lee, suddenly voiced up,


    ¡°Larson? Anyone heard anything about Larson?¡±


    Everyone was shaking their heads.


    Immediately, Annieughed in response, ¡°I¡¯ve also never heard of any big shot that goes with the


    surname Larson! Forget about the Eastcliff; I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any Larson across the Eastshire. Crystal,


    who exactly was your grandfather trying to introduce you to? He is obviously trying to pair you up with


    him when he asked you to pick the person up! Maybe he¡¯s someone from the countryside who had been


    engaged with you when you guys were babies!¡±


    Right after Annie ended her lines, everyone burst intoughter.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Annoyed, Crystal answered, ¡°Guys! Enough! I¡¯m already so hacked off and you guys are still making fun


    of me! I seriously don¡¯t know what Grandpa was thinking about.


    How could he ask me to pick up some stranger? Who the hell is he? Why can¡¯t he juste here by


    himself? Ugh, forget it. I need to stop talking and go get him now.¡±


    Immediately, some of the kids said, ¡°Crystal, if you leave, what should we do then? Your friends are all


    here and you are going to pick up some bumpkin you don¡¯t even know? Is this what you should do to


    your friends?¡±


    Crystal was defenseless. ¡°Then tell me what should I do? How am I supposed to reject when grandpa


    wanted me to go? If I don¡¯t do it, he would scold me!¡±


    At the moment, Annie had an idea and she grinned, ¡°Crystal, you don¡¯t have to do it. Lucas hasn¡¯t


    arrived yet. I can give him a call and ask him to go get that bumpkin here.¡±


    Crystal was puzzled. ¡°W-Will that be alright?¡±


    Laughing in response, Annie said, ¡°It should be alright. He will be here either way. Besides, we can let


    Lucas test him out. If he is some nasty scumbag, it would be better for you to not meet up with him. What


    happened if he clung to you after today?


    Arh, it would be a whole lot of trouble for you! Remember? Young Master Hughes will be here in a


    moment. Don¡¯t you want to meet the heir of the ten greatest families in Eastshire? He is one of the most


    influential people of the younger generation around here. Crystal, we have high hopes on you!¡±


    Crystal was in hesitation. It was true that she was really curious about Travis.


    From what she had seen, the heirs from the Eastcliff¡¯s noble families were mostly some foolish cob


    and none of them was exactly her type.


    Besides, as the heir of the ten greatest families, Travis was definitely the leader of the younger


    generations. Only this kind of man could stand beside her!


    After thinking for a while, Crystal slowly nodded her head. ¡°Okay. Give Lucas a call now!¡±


    Instantly, Annie chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s my girl! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask Lucas to check out whether he¡¯s handsome


    or not. If he is neither handsome nor rich, then we can just shoo him away instead of allowing him to


    stain our vision! Hahaha!¡±


    After waiting for almost half an hour, a car finally stopped in front of Matthew.


    A tough-looking young man walked down from the car and looked around. Finally, heid his eyes on


    Matthew. ¡°Hey, are you Matthew Larson?¡± The young man asked.


    Confusingly, Matthew replied, ¡°Yes I am, and you are?¡±


    Taking a look at Matthew from his head to toe, the young men did not answer. The corner of his mouth


    quirked after realizing that Matthew was wearing some off-the-rack clothing.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lucas. Miss Crystal asked me here to give you a lift.¡±


    Taking in the information, Matthew replied in surprise, ¡°Oh, thank you! Sorry if I had given you trouble!¡±


    Lucas red. ¡°I need to pick my girlfriend upter and she hates it when the car smells. So, you can¡¯t


    ride in my car! Here are 100 dors, go get yourself a taxi!¡±


    Lucas pulled out a 100 dor cash from his pocket, dumping it on the floor in front of Matthew and


    walked away.


    Frowning, Matthew thought, What¡¯s wrong with this person? Is he trying to shoo me off like I¡¯m a beggar?


    ¡°Wait!¡± Matthew called out. ¡°Even though you can¡¯t give me a ride, I¡¯ll still have to thank you foring


    all the way here and notified me. Please keep this. I have the money myself.¡± Matthew left right after the


    talk.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Instantly, Lucas was baffled and he groaned, ¡°Is he dumb? How could he reject my money? Fine, I¡¯ll


    keep it then! It¡¯s not my business if Crystal askster.¡±

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    7 p.m. at the Thousand Lakes Manor.


    A Maybach slowly approached the parking lot and came to a stop. The Cunningham¡¯s siblings, Charlie


    and Lily , then got out of the car.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Brother, how do I look tonight?¡± Lily asked excitedly.


    ¡°Amazing!¡± Charlie nodded in delight. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re always the pretty one. There¡¯s no way the


    others wouldn¡¯t be fascinated by you!


    There are going to be so many decent young men tonight, who will definitely be stunned by you! If one


    of the sons from the noble families likes you, this will be our chance to kick Sasha out!¡±


    Eagerly, Lily answered, ¡°Don¡¯t be worried, Brother. I heard that Young Master Hughes will be here


    personally tonight.


    I couldn¡¯t talk to him when I met him in a rushst time at the Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. Besides, I


    wasn¡¯t looking my best that day, which was probably why he didn¡¯t notice me. However, I¡¯m going to take


    him down tonight!¡±


    Charlie grinned, ¡°Seemed like you were prepared. Well then, I hope we won¡¯t let grandpa down. He took


    so much effort to get us here. We shouldn¡¯t embarrass the Cunninghams today!¡±


    Bobbing her head in agreement, Lily asked, ¡°Oh right, is it true that Joseph Harrison will be emceeing


    this year¡¯s conference?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Charlie said, ¡°Eastcliff is the host of this conference. Of course, our local famous


    doctor, the Master of the Watkins Family, is supposed to emcee tonight. But no one knows why the


    Watkins had all vanished suddenly. Even their residence was empty.


    It seemed like the authority had got no choice but to ask either Dr. York or Mr. Harrison to handle the


    event. Unfortunately, Dr. York has been busytely, so Mr. Harrison will be hosting the conference. But, I


    don¡¯t think Joseph can handle the situation tonight, and so I guess our representative would be the long-


    lost Dr. Ellis!¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes were enlightened in response to her brother¡¯s answer. ¡°Dr. Ellis?! He¡¯s a real big shot! I heard


    that even the Old Master Hughes is a close friend of his. No one in the Eastshire¡¯s medical industry


    would disobey Dr. Ellis if he ever says something.¡±


    Like-mindedly, Charlie yearned, ¡°It¡¯s true. Don¡¯t you know many people are here tonight just for Dr. Ellis!¡±


    Suddenly, Lily said, ¡°But Young Master Hughes said that Leonard the Acupuncturist from Mightwater will


    also be here tonight.¡±


    Charlie shook his head. ¡°Although the skill of Leonard the Acupuncturist can be ranked among the top 10


    in the country, he is still from Mightwater, which means there¡¯s no way he will be more influential than Dr.


    Ellis in the Eastshire.


    Besides, he¡¯s only here tonight to help out with the conference. He¡¯ll only be doing something if there¡¯s


    an emergency. The spotlight will still be on Dr. Ellis!¡±


    In sudden realization, Lily chuckled, ¡°But then again, Dr. Ellis¡¯s influence in the Eastshire is prominent!


    Rumor has it that many people are trying their best to get in here tonight after they found out that Dr. Ellis


    would also attend the conference. Even the price of the tickets for tonight¡¯s conference is incredibly


    high!¡±


    Charlie responded as he nodded, ¡°As expected, do you think it was easy for us to get the tickets?


    Grandpa bought them from an old friend of his with great effort, so don¡¯t you ever waste the tickets. Your


    target tonight will be Young Master Hughes and mine¡­ hehe¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Nah, stopughing so creepily. I know you better than you do! Allegedly, Mr. Harrison¡¯s granddaughter,


    Crystal Harrison, will also be here tonight. You have always had your eyes on her, right? I¡¯m going to see


    how pretty this legendary campus belle is!¡± Lily pouted.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    As the two were talking, they saw someone walking over on the road not far away from them.


    ¡°Huh, isn¡¯t that Matthew? Why is he here?¡± Lily was surprised.


    ncing toward the direction, Charlieughed, ¡°I guess this dumbass walked here. The Thousand Lakes


    Manor doesn¡¯t allow taxis to enter. He must havee by taxi and was blocked outside, so he had to


    walk in by himself.¡±


    Lily burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha, that was interesting! The main gate was about six to seven miles away


    from here, did he really walk all the way here? How embarrassing!¡±


    In the meantime, Matthew had already reached the entrance of the hall.


    The security guards by the door were all looking at him cautiously.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Obviously, they had never seen anyone walking here.


    The Thousand Lakes Manor was the most prestigious estate in the Eastcliff.


    The residents here were extremely rich and the parking lots were always parked with luxury cars. They


    had never seen anyoneing over on foot.


    Furthermore, Matthew¡¯s outfit looked like they were from the stalls, looking way shabbier than the


    security guards here.


    Stopping Matthew, one of the security guards yelled, ¡°Hey you! Stop there! What are you doing here?¡±


    Matthew responded, ¡°I¡¯m here for the conference!¡±


    Exchanging nces with the others, the security guard in front frowned. ¡°The conference? Supposedly,


    you should have the invitation letter. Do you have it?¡±


    Matthew was puzzled. He did not have one of those invitation letters because the participants didn¡¯t need


    them.


    However, none of the participants hade over just as Matthew did.


    The other participants had arrived in Eastcliff a few days in advance and were all staying in a five-star


    hotel.


    The authority would send someone to pick them up when the conference is about to start. There was no


    reason why they would need an invitation letter.


    It was the first time they had ever seen someone walking here like Matthew.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have the invitation letter, but I am here to participate in the conference,¡± Matthew


    answered.


    Instantly, the security guards mocked, ¡°Without the invitation letter, how are you going to attend the


    conference? Did you think that this is a market where you cane and go as you wish? Do you know


    how famous this conference is? Even the big entrepreneurs in Eastcliff couldn¡¯t get their hands on the


    ticket. Who do you think you are? Walking here in empty hands, expecting us to let you in with your


    words?¡±


    Frowning, Matthew thought, Why is he so rude?


    At that moment, an insulting voice came from behind suddenly. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Matthew? What happened?


    Didn¡¯t the Cunninghams lend you one of their cars? You should¡¯ve told us you areing too.


    We drove here by ourselves. If you told us earlier, we would¡¯ve let you drive and you will be able toe


    in, isn¡¯t it? Why did youe here by yourself? Look at you, sweating so much! Even your clothes are


    fading! Tsk, tsk! How pitiful!¡±


    Turning his head, Matthew saw Charlie and Lily standing right behind him arrogantly.


    The security guards were shocked. ¡°Do you both know him? Is he here for the conference? He doesn¡¯t


    have the invitation letter¡­ ¡±


    ¡°We do know him, but we are not together. Here, this is our invitation letter. Please have a look,¡± Charlie


    answered and handed the letters to the guards at once.


    Skimming through the letters, they nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no problem with your invitation letters, so both of


    you may enter now.¡±


    With their nose in the air, Charlie and Lily entered the hall. Theyughed and teased, ¡°Matthew, we will


    get going then. If you really couldn¡¯t make it, please wait for us out here. When the conference is over,


    we might need you to drive us back and we could drop you off along the way. After all, it¡¯s not easy to get


    a taxi around here!¡±

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    The siblings left happily, leaving the security guards looking at Matthew with cautious eyes.


    From Lily¡¯s tone, they sensed mockery and were even more determined that Matthew was trying to


    sneak into the hall.


    ¡°Hey, if you don¡¯t have the invitation letter, we will need to ask you to leave! Today¡¯s conference is very


    important. Not everyone is allowed toe in!¡± The security guard in front shouted.


    Knitting his brows, Matthew said, ¡°I¡¯m here for the conference, but I haven¡¯t heard of the invitation letter.


    How about I make a call and ask?¡±


    The head security guards cracked up, ¡°Are you serious? Do you really think this is a market and


    anyone with legs can simply walk in? Enough of this nonsense! If you don¡¯t have the invitation letter,


    you will have to leave now! Don¡¯t interfere with our work here!¡±


    A little annoyed, Matthew cautioned in a deep voice, ¡°Watch how you talk! Didn¡¯t you see that I¡¯m trying


    to call?¡±


    The head security guard was infuriated. ¡°Who do you think you are! Look at you! You don¡¯t even have an


    invitation letter, yet you are asking me to treat you with manners?


    I have been good when I let you stay and talk, or else I would have thrown you out earlier. F*ck! Trying to


    call? How can it help? If you want to call, do it when you¡¯re out of here! Stop bothering us!¡±


    While he was yelling, the rest of the guards were about toy their hands on him.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, the call went through, so Matthew immediately told Mr. Harrison his situation.


    After hearing it, Mr. Harrison was startled. ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯m really sorry. This is my fault, and I¡¯ll send


    someone to fetch you right now. Please wait for a moment!¡±


    Ending the call, Matthew told the guards, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but someone will be here in a moment.¡±


    The security guards exchanged a look and the head hissed, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s give him another 5 minutes! If no


    one is here, I¡¯m going to drag him to the backyard and beat him up so good! Son of a b*tch, if you dare to


    lie to me, I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡±


    At the same time, in one of the rooms upstairs, Crystal and her friends were all there.


    Lucas had just arrived and was recounting Matthew¡¯s situation. ¡°Guess what! When I saw that dude just


    now, I thought my housekeeper¡¯s son was in town! He was wearing off-the-rack clothing which was urgh!


    I don¡¯t even know how many times he has washed his clothes; they were all fading white. His eyes were


    soulless, just like that retard from our ss back then.


    At first nce, I knew he was definitely some garbage from the bottom of society. Seriously, when


    Crystal wanted me to give him a lift, I thought he does not match my Panamera at all when he gets close


    to it! It cost me almost two million! So, I tossed him a hundred dors and told him to get himself a taxi.


    But that dude has some useless ego, for he refused to take my money and insisted on using his own


    money. Huh, I guess he¡¯s probably still on his way. It takes about six to seven miles from the main gate to


    the hall, and he would probably be worn out when he arrives!¡±


    The rich kids then burst intoughter.


    Nodding her head in agreement, Annie praised, ¡°Well done, Lucas! See! I told you there¡¯s nothing to


    worry about. Lucas had never failed us. If that guy is handsome, Lucas would have brought him over. But


    like you have just heard, he was ugly and gross.


    Why does he even care about his self-esteem when he¡¯s already broke? How can this type of person be


    sessful in society? He is meant to be at the bottom of society for the rest of his life! Crystal, don¡¯t you


    ever get close to him. You¡¯ll never know what trouble you¡¯ll be getting yourself into!¡±


    Crystal was also sighing in relief. She didn¡¯t expect that Grandpa would arrange someone like this for


    her.


    Abruptly, Crystal¡¯s phone rang. It was grandpa!

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    Once Crystal answered the phone, an elevated voice came from the other side of the phone instantly.


    ¡°Crystal, didn¡¯t I tell you to pick Mr. Larson up? What are you doing? Why is Mr. Larson standing alone


    outside right now and blocked by the guards? Do you even know how to get things done?¡±


    The storm of abuse had got Crystal¡¯s eyes watering.


    Since she was a kid, she had always been grandpa¡¯s favorite, which meant she had never been scolded


    by him.


    But this time, she got scolded right after the call was connected and it almost got her crying.


    ¡°Grandpa, w-what¡¯s wrong? I sent someone for him but he rejected it. It wasn¡¯t my fault! Besides, w-


    what have I done that you need to yell at me like this? I¡¯m your granddaughter,¡± Crystal sobbed.


    ¡°Shut up! Stop with all the nonsense! Go to the entrance and fetch Mr. Larson in, right now! And


    remember, entertain him well,¡± Mr. Harrison reprimanded and hung up the phone.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Crystal was confused. She never knew that her Grandpa, the one who loved her the most, would scold


    her like this for an outsider. Not even once in her dream!


    Some of the kids nearby had also heard the conversation and Annie snapped, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with


    this dude? Talking behind your back to your grandpa? How disgusting! Urgh, I hate backstabber! What¡¯s


    the big deal if we didn¡¯t pick him up?


    Besides, didn¡¯t Lucas give him money for the taxi? Is he trying to set his feet on my brother¡¯s car? That


    car is worth about two million! Did he think that we would let him ride it? How dare he backstab you for


    trivial things like this? Is he even a man?¡±


    With the same expression, Lucas flung out, ¡°Urgh, bastard, how cunning! He looked so friendly when I


    saw him just now.


    I thought he was kind and honest. Never have I thought that he is so shameless! Huh, backstabbing?


    Crystal, fear not, I¡¯ll go down right now and give him a lesson!¡±


    Waving her hands, Crystal instantly said, ¡°Forget it. Grandpa has never been angry at me. If he was so


    mad, it must have meant that this guy is really important. Please stop causing trouble now. If this goes


    big and grandpa snaps at me again, we would all be in trouble!¡±


    ncing at the others, Annie frowned and uttered, ¡°I wonder who this guy is? Even your grandpa could


    scold you for him? Crystal, what is happening?


    Why is your grandpa trying to pair you up with him? Is he someone your grandpa knew when he was in


    the countryside back in the days when he was short of money?


    He might be the kid of someone from the countryside! If it¡¯s true, you¡¯d better be careful! What if you guys


    were engaged when you were kids? Lucas said that guy was poor and gross. He even tried to backstab


    you! You will be suffering if he clings to you.¡±


    Helplessly, Crystal hollered, ¡°I don¡¯t care who the hell he is. For now, I¡¯m going to listen to grandpa and


    pick him up. Can he ever cling to me?


    Huh! In his dreams! I¡¯ll never go out with some guy like him even if all the men in the world are dead!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Annie giggled, ¡°Of course you won¡¯t! You are the legendary campus belle. What


    happens if Young Master Hughes falls in love with you at first sight tonight? It would be interesting if we


    couldpare themter tonight!¡±


    Crystal waved her hands and said, ¡°Enough, stop making fun of me. You guys just wait for me right here.


    I¡¯lle back once I¡¯m settled with him.¡±

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    After Matthew made the phone call, he was driven to the side by the security guards.


    If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Harrison¡¯s name, he would have been kicked out.


    Standing beside Matthew, the head security guard looked so worried as if Matthew was trying to steal


    something. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s been so long and no one hase out yet. Why don¡¯t you just admit that you are a


    liar? Mr. Harrison, huh? Do you know where he went?


    Oh wait, I should ask you like this instead: Do you know what Mr. Harrison looks like? Pfft, I¡¯ve


    encountered many fibs, and your skills are just too low.


    At least the others would dress up and hire some luxury cars to get here, but look at you! You don¡¯t


    look even decent even when you¡¯re in a suit! Who are you trying to deceive?¡± The head security


    sneered continuously.


    Matthew couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Why are you talking so much? You will find out who I am when


    someonees out.¡±


    Immediately, the head security guard was enraged. ¡°Damn, what¡¯s the matter with you? You tried to


    make up a story and couldn¡¯t even stand my scolding? Fine, I¡¯ll stop talking. Let¡¯s fight then!¡± The head


    security guard rubbed his fist with a provoking expression on his face.


    Matthew¡¯splexion went cold as he reached out and grabbed the guard. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever try toy


    your hands on me!¡±


    With his blood boiled, the head security guard yelled, ¡°F*ck, how dare you punch me? Get him!¡±


    The rest of the security guards surrounded him hastily.


    Just then, Crystal ran out from the entrance.


    Instantly, the security guards were stunned and looking respectfully at her.


    That was Mr. Harrison¡¯s granddaughter, the socialite of the Eastcliff¡¯s high society.


    ¡°Miss Harrison, how can we help you?¡± The head security guard rushed over instantly.


    Waving her hands at the guard, Crystal¡¯s eyes swept across the crowd and fell on Matthew. ¡°Y-You¡¯re


    that¡­ Larson¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Matthew Larson!¡± Matthew responded.


    ¡°Oh, right, Matthew Larson. That was you, right?¡± As Crystal was saying, she didn¡¯t forget to look at him


    from head to toe, only to be plunged into disappointment at the end.


    Just like what Lucas had said, Matthew had no taste in his clothing style. Besides, when she came out,


    she saw Matthew was quarreling with the guards, which made her despise him even more.


    A man should behave himself at all times. He almost got heated up and fought with the security guards.


    Where was his manner?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nodding his head, Matthew answered, ¡°Yes, I am. And you¡¯re Mr. Harrison¡¯s¡­ ?¡±


    In annoyance, Crystal waved her hands again. ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll


    lead you to the hall.¡±


    The security guards¡¯ eyes widened in bewilderment. What was happening? Did Mr. Harrison¡¯s


    granddaughter juste out in person to meet up with Matthew? Could it be that he really knew Mr.


    Harrison?


    Without saying a word, Matthew followed Crystal into the hall.


    The head security guard was so shocked that his eyes almost popped out. How did that poor guy in his


    off-the-rack clothing get to know some real big shot like Mr. Harrison?


    After entering the hall, Crystal gave Matthew a brief introduction impatiently, ¡°Over there is the buffet


    where you can get something to eat first. It¡¯s all free, so just eat them without worry. Inside there is the


    leisure area. After the meal, you can watch some movies inside, which are free too. If you move further


    in, you will see the exhibition hall where the conference will be held. There are some rare herbs on


    disy, so you can go in and see for yourself if you¡¯re interested in that. I still have friends waiting for me


    upstairs. Do make yourselffortable.¡±


    Crystal had been stressing the word ¡®free¡¯ when she was giving the introduction. There was no doubt that


    she thought that Matthew was just here for the food and would be extra interested with free things.


    Therefore, after she finished with her talking, she ignored Matthew and left right away.


    However, Matthew didn¡¯t care about her attitude. He didn¡¯t know Crystal anyway, and he was good with


    anything as long as he could enter the ce.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    Crystal returned to the VIP room and everyone immediately gathered around and pestered her to share


    the gossip about Matthew¡¯s situation. After she told them about how he almost started a fight with the


    security officers, her friends all had a disgusted look on their faces.


    ¡°Crystal, how is this kind of guy even qualified to join the conference?¡± Annie said indignantly. ¡°I think you


    should discuss with your grandfather to drive him out, lest he affects the reputation of the conference!¡±


    The others around her nodded in agreement to her statement and one of them said, ¡°Annie is right. He


    has no right to appear in the same venue as us because his status is not on par with ours! It¡¯ll be


    humiliating if the other attendees of the conference find out that it was your grandfather who brought him


    here.


    As the person-in-charge of the conference, your grandfather needs to consider the bigger picture! The


    representatives from other states will definitely criticize the Harrisons for not doing their best if they know


    about this!¡±


    Helpless in this situation, Crystal waved her hand and sighed. ¡°Forget it, I really don¡¯t have the guts to


    bring this up with Grandpa anymore after seeing how he blew his top earlier.


    So be it and let him stay here. He¡¯s notpletely useless, though. At least he knows his ce and


    doesn¡¯t pester me!¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter and Annie sniggered, ¡°What good is that? He probably has the dignity of the


    poor and was a nervous wreck on the inside. Crystal, he didn¡¯t dare to meet your gaze earlier, did he?¡±


    Crystal hesitated before replying, ¡°It¡¯s true that he wasn¡¯t looking much in my way!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because he didn¡¯t have the guts to look at you, and not because he didn¡¯t want to!¡± Annie


    concluded immediately. ¡°Just one look at you is enough to stun him so much that his heart will skip a


    beat. Do you think he¡¯ll dare to take another look?


    I¡¯m telling you, he must have been stealing nces at you while you were not paying attention. I¡¯ve seen


    enough men like him¡ªfrivolous, inferior and without any taste.


    He didn¡¯t even have the guts to stare at a beautiful woman. God knows what sort of indecent thoughts


    were going through his mind when he was peeking at you!¡±


    Goosebumps broke out all over Crystal¡¯s body as she cried, ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop with this topic. The


    more you say, the more disgusted I feel. Alright, don¡¯t worry about me anymore. We¡¯re out today to have


    fun and we shouldn¡¯t let our mood be affected by someone like him.¡±


    Theyughed at her words before finally letting go of the issue.


    Meanwhile, Matthew was already at the other end of the showroom. The reason he came this time was


    to look for the Thousand-Year Snow Lotus.


    There were quite a few rare herbs here and back then, he didn¡¯t understand their value because he


    didn¡¯t know about them. But now, he knew herbs like the back of his palm. With just one nce, he could


    tell the value of each of the herbs clearly.


    First, he found the Clemantis Grass which Leanna wanted and next, he saw the herb which Billy¡¯s


    daughter needed for her treatment, the Fruit of Mand. Of course, Billy had long spread the word that


    the Fruit of Mand was not allowed to leave Eastcliff, and it was merely a formality for it to be on


    disy in the showroom.


    Regardless which state won the fruit in the end, it had to be sent to him. Even the medical families from


    the six southern states didn¡¯t dare to cross him.


    Finally, a white snow lotus caught his eyes¡ªit was the Thousand-Year Snow Lotus. While he was


    carefully observing it in entrancement, a shout of surprise echoed from a distance.


    Spinning his head to the source, he saw that wine had spilled all over a rich woman not far away from


    him. She was screaming and there was a broken wine ss near her feet.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Next to her stood a small, skinny girl in regr clothes who looked like she was at a loss of what to do. It


    seemed like they had bumped into each other and the wine spilled on the rich woman.


    When he saw the girl, Matthew was stunned because he happened to know her.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Previously, Matthew had brought Sasha to the food stall which was owned by Mr. John, who had a


    daughter named Ellie John.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She was two years younger than him and they were neighbors when he first moved to Eastcliff. Back


    then, she loved to tag behind him, but in the blink of an eye, she had blossomed into a fine youngdy.


    However, what was she doing here?


    The woman in front of her was as enraged as a cat whose tail had been stepped on and was yelling at


    her. ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m standing here? How could you bump into me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was an ident. I¡¯m terribly sorry¡­¡± Ellie apologized frantically.


    Still, the woman was furious. ¡°There¡¯s no point in apologizing. You must be blind! Do you know how


    much my dress is worth? An apology isn¡¯t going to cut it! Stop bullsh*ting andpensate me!¡±


    Ellie stammered as she spoke, ¡°How about if I-I clean it for you¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that this is a luxury dress? It¡¯s worthless now that there¡¯s red wine all over it. I don¡¯t want to


    waste my time with you. This dress cost 170,000 so pay up, or I¡¯ll call the police on you!¡± she shouted.


    Stunned, Ellie never imagined that a dress could be this expensive! So, she hurriedly said, ¡°Madam, t-


    this dress can still be worn after cleaning¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± the woman bellowed. ¡°Nobody washes a luxury dress!¡±


    The crowd who had gathered around started mumbling, ¡°Looking at the way she dresses, it¡¯s easy to tell


    that she doesn¡¯t even know what a luxury item is! Where did shee from wearing those shabby


    clothes? How could such a person appear at such an important medical conference?¡±


    Ellie¡¯s face was scarlet as she said timidly, ¡°Madam, I-I was standing still here earlier. You¡¯re the one who


    backed up and bumped into me. Y-You can¡¯t pin the me on me¡­¡±


    ring at her, she shouted, ¡°So you mean it¡¯s my fault? Fine, should I call the security officer over and


    ask for the security footage to see who is responsible?¡±


    Looking horrified, Ellie quickly said, ¡°T-There¡¯s no need for that, but I really don¡¯t have that much money.¡±


    In another bout of anger, the woman burst out, ¡°No money? I¡¯ll have to call the police then, and you¡¯ll pay


    with jail time! In life, one has to atone for the mistakes they make!¡±


    Another woman who was watching bobbed her head and interjected, ¡°That¡¯s right! There are societal


    rules after all. You¡¯ll have to shoulder your mistakes and don¡¯t expect people to shed pity on you by just


    acting pathetic. That will just make you seem irresponsible.


    I¡¯ve seen one too many people like you who acts one way in front of somebody¡¯s face and another when


    the back is turned. You may look pathetic to the eyes, but you¡¯re actually rotten on the inside and don¡¯t


    deserve any pity at all.¡±


    Almost driven to tears, Ellie cried, ¡°Madam, I-I came here for something important. I-I¡¯ll save up and


    definitely pay you back when I¡¯m finished here.¡±


    The woman shook her head and said aggressively, ¡°No, you either pay now, or I¡¯ll call the police! It¡¯s only


    170,000 so don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have it! In this time and age, everyone should have this amount of


    money. Are you a beggar? Even the beggars on the streets have that amount on their bank cards.¡±


    A round ofughter burst out from the people watching. To them, 170,000 was merely pocket money


    which they didn¡¯t care about.


    With tears in her eyes, Ellie cried, ¡°Madam, I-I really don¡¯t have that much money now. I¡¯ll return it to you


    later. Will that do?¡±


    ¡°I already told you no!¡± sheshed out at her. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to waste my time with you. I¡¯m


    calling the police!¡±


    With that, she whisked out her cellphone and Ellie fell to her knees with a loud thud at the sight of that.


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m begging you! I-I really have something urgent to attend to. I need to save someone. Please


    give me a chance and I¡¯ll definitely pay you back.¡±


    Everyone was taken aback, not expecting that she would suddenly go down on her knees.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    Immediately after that, they started another round of discussions.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need some dignity as a person. You shouldn¡¯t have gone down on your knees over such a small


    matter. Aren¡¯t you ashamed at all?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s just a small sum of money. How serious can it be? A real person doesn¡¯t surrender easily.


    How could she kneel just like that?¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s usually a shameless girl. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t seem so well-trained at kneeling down.¡±


    ¡°Is she trying to guilt-trip others? She has to pay for soiling her clothes. Does she think that doesn¡¯t


    have to pay just because she¡¯s kneeling?¡±


    A mean-looking woman even shouted loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t be taken in by her as she¡¯s merely trying to earn


    your pity. Make her pay for it or we can be your witnesses if you call the police!¡±


    As though empowered by the mutterings around her, the woman turned even more smug. ¡°Don¡¯t try this


    with me! You either pay me or I¡¯ll call the police! It¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re down on your knees!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s face turned stone cold at the scene and was about to walk over when a few other people beat


    him to it. The one leading them was the manager of the venue, Mr. Wellington.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked.


    After detailing to him what happened earlier with some exaggeration, the rich woman added, ¡°She


    doesn¡¯t look like she was invited here. I suggest you check if she has an invitation card!¡±


    With his eyes fixed on Ellie, Mr. Wellington said, ¡°Hi, please show me your invitation card!¡±


    Ellie¡¯s face was flushing red while her hands tugged at the hem of her clothes, speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking for your invitation card!¡± he repeated in a warning tone. ¡°I¡¯m calling the police if you don¡¯t


    have one. Breaking into here is a crime!¡±


    ¡°N-No!¡± Ellie eximed in shock. ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time, just call the police!¡± the woman shouted furiously. ¡°I can tell from her sneaky


    manner that she must be a thief.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, call the police,¡± the crowd said. ¡°How can such a person sneak into such a luxurious ce? Take


    her away so she won¡¯t ruin the ambience!¡±


    With an indifferent look, Mr. Wellington took out his cellphone, but Ellie jumped up suddenly and made a


    break for it.


    However, a few security officers swiftly pinned her to the ground and the woman rushed over and


    delivered a p on Ellie¡¯s face, shouting, ¡°Are you trying to escape, b*tch? I could already tell that you¡¯re


    a wretched thing from the beginning. Do you think that you don¡¯t have to pay if you run away? Dream on!


    I¡¯m going to beat you to death!¡±


    She raised her hand and wanted to strike again, but a hand appeared and grabbed her by the back of


    her neck. Even before she could see what was going on, she was thrown to the side and a kick struck


    her lower abdomen, which sent her rolling across the floor.


    It was Matthew who had beat her and he shed the security officers a cold look as he paced toward


    Ellie, shouting, ¡°Let go of her!¡±


    Mr. Wellington¡¯s face turned solemn at the situation. ¡°Sir¡ª¡±


    But Matthew interjected, ¡°I said let go of her!¡±


    Bursting out in anger, Mr. Wellington eximed, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, Sir, but you hit someone and


    even want us to let a thief go. That¡¯s utterly impossible!¡±


    ¡°Impossible?¡± Matthew sneered. Suddenly, he grabbed him by his throat and lifted him up, bellowing, ¡°It


    should be possible now!¡±


    The security officers all dashed over. ¡°Release our manager!¡±


    Without loosening his grip, Matthew swung his fists and kicked out, knocking down all the security


    officers. Stunned, nobody in the crowd had thought that he would have such amazing skills.


    Throwing Mr. Wellington aside, Matthew then ced Ellie behind himself and asked gently, ¡°Are you


    alright?¡±


    Unable to hold back her tears, she whimpered, ¡°Matthew¡­¡±


    Matthew gave her a reassuring smile.


    Mr. Wellington scrambled up and yelled, ¡°How dare you beat up someone here? Do you know who I


    am?¡±

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know who you are!¡± Matthew scoffed. ¡°All I know is, you guys are at fault for ganging up


    against a girl!¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°She¡¯s a thief. What¡¯s wrong with apprehending one?¡± Mr. Wellington barked in anger.


    ¡°Do you have proof that she¡¯s a thief?¡± Matthew asked instead.


    ¡°She slipped in here without an invitation card. What is she if not a thief?¡±


    ¡°She came in with me!¡± Matthew rebutted.


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± Mr. Wellington was tongue-tied. It was true that a person with an invitation card could bring


    guests, but he still chided, ¡°B-But that doesn¡¯t mean you can hit someone else!¡±


    Pointing a finger at the rich woman, Matthew asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything when she pped


    someone?¡±


    Mr. Wellington was embarrassed and couldn¡¯t find any words to say.


    Just then, a derisive voice sounded out of the blue, ¡°She pped her because she deserves it, but you¡¯re


    in the wrong for hitting others!¡±


    Heads turned and they saw Charlie and Lily pacing over with smirks on their faces.


    ¡°My beloved brother-inw, we meet again!¡± Charlie said with a smile. ¡°It must be destiny that we keep


    running into each other!¡±


    What are these two up to this time? Matthew thought with a frown.


    Someone who knew them asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Cunningham, do you know these two people?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do!¡± Charlie snorted. ¡°He¡¯s Matthew, my brother-inw. You know my cousin, Sasha, don¡¯t


    you? She got herself a live-in son-inw previously and he¡¯s that man everyone has been calling a


    useless bum!¡±


    The crowd broke out into a mor at his statement.


    ¡°He¡¯s the one? Goodness, so this is how the useless bum whom Sasha Cunningham is married to looks


    like!¡±


    ¡°He looks very ordinary and there¡¯s nothing special about him. Even a person who relies on his wife can


    be so cocky. Is he that shameless?¡±


    There was a trace of slyness in Mr. Wellington¡¯s eyes. Earlier, he was stunned by Matthew, thinking that


    he was some important figure whom he couldn¡¯t offend, but looking at things now, it seemed that


    Matthew had no background at all. Even though Charlie was a Cunningham, their family was still


    considered nothing!


    ¡°Mr. Cunningham, will the Cunninghams be held responsible for his actions?¡± he asked coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Mr. Wellington!¡± Charlie rified hurriedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s been up to


    because his family is separated from ours and they are not part of the Cunninghams anymore. However,


    I think you should check him for an invitation card. As far as I know, his family didn¡¯t receive any


    invitation! He¡¯s just a janitor at a hospital, so how could he make it to such a luxurious ce?¡±


    Even Lily butted in, ¡°When we were entering earlier, he was stopped by the security for not having an


    invitation card. Just how did he manage to slip in? Could the both of them be crime partners?¡±


    Once again, the crowd started another uproar.


    Matthew was a live-in son-inw, a useless bum and a janitor at a hospital!


    With all thesebels on Matthew, the crowd was even more scornful of him.


    Mr. Wellington¡¯s face turned cold and he roared as he pointed at Matthew, ¡°You b*stard! I thought you


    were someone important, but it turns out you¡¯re just a useless bum! So you said that she came in with


    you? Fine, show me your invitation card so I can verify it!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have one!¡±


    At first, Mr. Wellington was startled, then he blustered, ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re quite honest, aren¡¯t you?


    Breaking in without an invitation card makes you a thief, and you even hit a guest and the security


    officers here! Are you nning a robbery? Someone, call the police! I¡¯ll change myst name to yours if I


    don¡¯t kill you this time, b*stard!¡±

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    Ellie grabbed Matthew anxiously, saying, ¡°Matthew, y-you better leave first. I-It will be bad once the police


    get here¡­¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Matthew replied with a faint smile. ¡°They can¡¯t do anything to me even though I don¡¯t have


    an invitation!¡±


    Charlie sneered, ¡°Matthew, do you really think you¡¯re powerful now because Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals is in Sasha¡¯s hands?


    This conference is an important event in the medical sector of the six southern states, and everyone here


    are giants in the industry. Cunningham Pharmaceuticals is nothing here, so even Sasha won¡¯t be able to


    protect you this time!¡±


    Charlie deliberately avoided the topic about Matthew taking part in the conference to make him look


    bad, but Matthew simply snorted and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Subsequently, another group of security officers came up aggressively and Mr. Wellington, who was


    hopping mad, ordered, ¡°That¡¯s him! Get him for me and break his limbs! Damn you! How dare you cause


    trouble at Thousand Lakes Manor? You¡¯re dead!¡±


    The crowd which had gathered all looked at Matthew in disgust.


    ¡°He¡¯s merely riding on his wife¡¯s sess, but he¡¯s acting so insolently. Does he really think that he¡¯s


    some big shot? Also, all those businesses belong to his wife¡¯s family. Even if it belonged to him, it¡¯s too


    small to make a difference!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s asking for it by causing trouble here! A lesson should be taught to a person like him; that should


    put him in his ce!¡±


    Someone chuckled and said, ¡°It won¡¯t be as simple as a lesson this time!¡±


    The security guards were surrounding Matthew menacingly and were ready to strike when Crystal and


    her friends happened to descend the staircase.


    Seeing her, Matthew immediately blurted, ¡°You can ask thatdy over there how I got in here!¡±


    Turning to look at who he meant, everyone was startled to see that it was Crystal. Mr. Wellington


    immediately panicked and said anxiously, ¡°Lad, don¡¯t just point your finger at anyone!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Do you know who she is? She¡¯s the granddaughter of Mr. Harrison and the Young Lady of the Harrison


    Family, Crystal Harrison. Who do you think you are to harass Miss Harrison? You must really have a


    death wish!¡±


    Meanwhile, Charlie was stunned by Crystal¡¯s beauty when he saw her and his eyes sparkled at the


    mention of her name.


    So she¡¯s Crystal Harrison? What a stunning woman! The Cunninghams will definitely be able to enjoy a


    meteoric rise if I marry her! he secretly plotted.


    Seeing themotion, Annie asked in a puzzled tone, ¡°Who¡¯s that, Crystal? Why is he pointing at you


    while speaking?¡±


    In the midst of herughter, Crystal turned her head to look and her face fell at the sight.


    What¡¯s wrong with this guy? Did he just get into trouble again immediately after entering the venue?


    Lucas chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s the guy Crystal is betrothed to!¡±


    Her friends burst intoughter and her face flushed a bright red as she red at him. ¡°Shut up! He


    merely knows my grandfather and that has nothing to do with me! What a troublesome person he is!¡±


    ¡°Miss Harrison, do you want me to throw him out, then?¡± Lucas offered with a grin.


    Crystal hesitated before shaking her head. ¡°Forget it, my grandfather already made his instructions clear.


    It will embarrass him if we throw him out now. Whatever, you guys go ahead while I take care of this


    matter!¡±


    ¡°Crystal is right,¡± Annie said while nodding her head. ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll go to the entrance since Young


    Master Hughes is almost here. Crystal, make it quick and don¡¯t miss meeting him.¡±


    After giving her a nod, Crystal headed over to the scene and asked with knitted brows, ¡°What happened


    here?¡±


    Mr. Wellington put on a pleasing smile and greeted her, ¡°Miss Harrison, these two slipped in without an


    invitation card and wanted to steal something. They even beat us up after they were caught and I¡¯m


    taking care of the situation now!¡±

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Crystal¡¯s expression turned cold when she heard what happened.


    After almost getting into a fight with the security at the entrance earlier, he¡¯s beating up people once he


    got in? Where did such a barbariane from? I wasn¡¯t paying attention for only a second and he has


    already caused such a huge mess. Just what kind of person did Grandpa acquaint himself with? It¡¯s not


    gentlemanly at all to hit someone in such a ssy ce!


    Ever since young, Crystal received the most high-end education and the people she met were all from


    the upper ss society who paid great attention to etiquette and mannerism. Thus, she held only


    contempt for people who were not chivalrous and not gentlemanly.


    Everything which Matthew did made her feel extremely disgusted. If it wasn¡¯t because her grandfather


    had instructed her, she really couldn¡¯t be bothered with this mess at all!


    Giving Matthew a re, she said, ¡°Mr. Wellington, I was the one who brought him into the venue. Is


    there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Gasps could be heard echoing from the crowd and they all looked surprised.


    What was happening now?


    A wimpy live-in son-inw like Matthew, who was just a janitor at the hospital, was actually brought in


    here by Miss Harrison!


    What was the rtionship between the both of them?


    Why did Crystal know someone as insignificant as a janitor and even personally brought him into such a


    high-end conference?


    The Cunningham siblings were equally stunned that Matthew actually knew Crystal, especially Charlie,


    who had turned pale.


    What¡¯s going here? How is Matthew even qualified to be acquainted with the goddess-like Crystal


    Harrison? Previously, it was Leanna who spoke up for him, and now it¡¯s Crystal? What¡¯s so great about


    him who¡¯s merely a live-in son-inw? There¡¯s no way he¡¯s better than me, the Young Master of


    Cunningham!


    ¡°Miss Harrison, did you make a mistake?¡± Charlie blurted. ¡°Were you somehow fooled by this live-in son-


    inw? Or maybe you got the wrong person because he looked like someone you know?¡±


    Immediately, her brows furrowed into a tight knot; her grandfather even wanted to pair her up with him


    but he was already married, and a live-in son-inw at that.


    That¡¯s downright nonsense, Grandpa!


    No matter how outstanding he might be, Crystal could never take another¡¯s husband! Moreover, she


    totally looked down on the fact that he was such a barbaric and unreasonable person.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    There was not a single cell in Matthew that could match up to her, but she kept her opinions to herself


    and said indifferently, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll mistake someone else for the person I brought in personally?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Charlie was speechless while Mr. Wellington panicked. ¡°Miss Harrison, t-this¨C¡±


    She frowned and interjected, ¡°Is there a problem? Do you still need to see my invitation even after I told


    you that I was the one who brought him in?¡±


    ¡°N-No, there¡¯s no need¡­¡± Mr. Wellington replied, waving his hands frantically.


    Mr. Harrison was the one in charge of this conference, which made Crystal one of the organizers by


    extension. So, who would have the guts to say anything about the person she brought in?


    However, the rich woman refused to give up and cried, ¡°But he beat up the people here while the girl he


    brought in soiled my dress! Not only did they refuse to pay, they even hit me! Miss Harrison, are they


    allowed to be so unreasonable simply because you brought them in personally?¡±


    Just as Crystal thought it wasn¡¯t possible anymore, her face turned even more solemn and her disgust


    for Matthew deepened.


    He actually had the cheek to hook up with another girl when he is already a live-in son-inw. How can


    such a shameless person exist in this world? In addition to that, he is also unreasonable. After denying


    compensation for soiling another person¡¯s dress, he even beat her up? Shameless, barbaric and utterly


    ungentlemanly. Just what does Grandpa see in this guy?


    Completely dismayed at Matthew, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to help him anymore and dered, ¡°I merely


    brought him in. Anything else he does is not my problem!¡±


    Her words cracked up the crowd and Charlie breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that she hade over to


    get Matthew out of trouble.


    Unexpectedly, she drew the line between the both of them in the end. Matthew was undoubtedly in deep


    trouble now!

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Matthew frowned as he was not anticipating that Crystal would say such a thing.


    Straightening his back, Mr. Wellington scoffed, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll take it that you have an invitation card, but you


    need to bear the legal consequences of beating up people. Why don¡¯t we follow the legal procedures and


    let the police handle this matter?¡±


    Everyone around sniggered as this would mean Matthew was still going to be thrown out at the end of


    the day!


    ¡°Hang on a moment. I¡¯m making a call!¡± Matthew said.


    ¡°Why? Are you calling for help?¡± Charlie smirked. ¡°Are you calling for Sasha to save you? Setting aside


    the question of whether she¡¯s capable of that or not, just how are you going to exin to her about the


    girl next to you?¡±


    The crowd started muttering among themselves and someonemented, ¡°What a shameless guy. He


    still had the nerve to hook up with other girls when he¡¯s merely a live-in son-inw. What kind of man is


    he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already depending on his wife for a living yet he still has the spine to hook up with other women.


    I¡¯ve never met such a brazen man!¡±


    ¡°What a piece of trash!¡±


    When Crystal thought about the fact that she was the one who brought him in, she found it humiliating


    and her face remained stone cold.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Matthew held out his cellphone and paced toward her. ¡°Your grandfather is on the line!¡±


    ¡°Why did you call my grandfather? Look at the mess you¡¯ve racked up! I can¡¯t believe you still have the


    cheek to call him!¡± she exploded.


    With indifference in his eyes, he asked, ¡°Are you taking the call or not?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Although she was incredibly frustrated, she had to take the call. ¡°Grandpa, why are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mr. Harrison bellowed over the phone. ¡°I told you to take care of Mr. Larson and this is what


    you did? How could you let Mr. Larson suffer humiliation? I¡¯m telling you, you better take care of the


    situation now, or you can forget being my granddaughter!¡±


    Almost instantly, tears stung her eyes because her grandfather doted on her the most ever since she


    was young and had never yelled at her. This time, for the sake of a wimp, he actually yelled at her twice.


    What was wrong with him?


    ¡°Grandpa, do you even know what he did?¡± she argued.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know what he did becauseI have absolute trust in Mr. Larson!¡± Mr. Harrison chided.


    ¡°Throw out that rich woman and also Mr. Wellington, Charlie and Lily Cunningham! Throw all of them out!


    Regardless of who it is, as long as they¡¯re disrespectful to Mr. Larson, just throw them all out!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± she eximed furiously. ¡°People will leave the conference if you do this!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about that! Even if the conference might fail, we should never neglect Mr. Larson!


    Just do as I say and apologize to Mr. Larson. I¡¯ll apologize to him personally about everything else after I


    return!¡±


    With that, Mr. Harrison hung up the call. With tears in her eyes, Crystal felt incredibly mistreated, but she


    couldn¡¯t defy her grandfather¡¯s orders.


    Stepping up to her, Mr. Wellington enquired, ¡°Miss Harrison, what were Mr. Harrison¡¯s orders?¡±


    With an exasperated sigh, she said, ¡°Mr. Wellington, bring her and the Cunnigham siblings out of the


    venue now!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± everyone gasped in shock. What was happening?


    ¡°Why?¡± Mr. Wellington asked frantically.


    Even Charlie panicked and retorted, ¡°What gives? We are the ones with an invitation while he¡¯s just a


    spineless wimp! Why is it that we have to leave and he gets to stay?¡±


    ¡°These are my grandfather¡¯s orders. You can either walk out of here yourselves or I¡¯ll get security to


    throw you out!¡± she said in frustration.


    They all began bickering, which caused the already frustrated Crystal to send the security on them with a


    wave of her hand to end this fiasco.


    Finally, silence returned to the venue after the four of them were driven out, but the ones who watched


    how the whole situation unfolded were still whispering among themselves. Obviously, they were


    unsatisfied with how Mr. Harrison handled the situation.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Feeling unjustified and infuriated, Crystalshed out, ¡°You¡¯re really capable to be able to make my


    grandfather threaten me, Larson! But let me tell you, I¡¯m different from him. Although you managed to


    fool him, I won¡¯t fall for your tricks! Don¡¯t let me see you again after today!¡±


    With aposed face, Matthew replied, ¡°You should be thankful for such a kind grandfather. If you


    weren¡¯t Mr. Harrison¡¯s granddaughter, you wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to talk to me!¡±


    With that, he grabbed Ellie and left, leaving Crystal hopping mad.


    ¡°You¡¯re really arrogant, aren¡¯t you? You say I¡¯m not qualified to speak to you? Who do you think you are?


    You¡¯re merely a live-in son-inw who¡¯s riding on your wife¡¯s sesses and a janitor in a hospital.


    What¡¯s more, you¡¯re even hooking up with another woman!


    I¡¯ve never seen a man as shameless as you! If you¡¯re really that great, then you should get in by


    yourself without Grandpa¡¯s help. You¡¯re just scum and a piece of trash, yet you have the nerves to put


    up such high airs and say that I¡¯m not qualified to speak to you!


    You¡¯re the one who¡¯s not qualified to speak to me! If it wasn¡¯t for Grandpa, you wouldn¡¯t even have the


    right to look at me! Go to hell, you useless bum! You¡¯re trash!¡±


    Matthew couldn¡¯t be bothered with her insults and was not skilled in arguing with a woman either. He just


    brought Ellie to the side and asked, ¡°Ellie, what brought you here?¡±


    With her head lowered, she muttered, ¡°N-Nothing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I might be able to help you if you tell me,¡± he said gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really.¡± She forced out a smile. ¡°Matthew, I only wanted to take a look around. It¡¯s really


    nothing.¡±


    Matthew frowned and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is it about your mom¡¯s illness?¡±


    Previously, he heard Mr. John mention that his wife was sick and he already asked Stanley to send some


    money over, so why was Ellie here now?


    ¡°N-No,¡± she stammered, waving her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore, Matthew. I¡¯m fine, really. I-I¡¯m going to


    take a look around now. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    As she took off in panic, Matthew watched her back suspiciously.


    On the other hand, Ellie made a round in the room and only let out a sigh of relief when she could no


    longer see Matthew anywhere. After scanning her surroundings, she sneaked up to a man like a thief


    and asked, ¡°Hi, may I ask if y-you know Dr. Ellis?¡±


    The man cast her look and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know him!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt you and thank you!¡± Then, she turned to the other side and asked another person


    again. After several tries, she found a man who was in his forties and wearing sses who knew Dr.


    Ellis.


    ¡°Dr. Ellis?¡± the man in sses repeated as he looked her up and down. ¡°Of course I know Dr. Ellis; he¡¯s


    an old friend of mine.¡±


    Overjoyed, Ellis asked softly, ¡°In that case sir, may I ask you for a favor? Could you introduce me to Dr.


    Ellis?¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to meet Dr. Ellis?¡± he asked with knitted brows. ¡°Do you know what kind of man is he?


    He¡¯s not a person just anyone can meet!¡±


    Embarrassed, her voice was timid as she said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m begging you to please help me. My mother is


    terribly sick and the doctor said that the only person who can save her in Eastshire is Dr. Ellis. I-I¡¯ll pay


    you thirty thousand as a reward if you introduce me to him. How about that?¡±


    The man in sses narrowed his eyes as he surveyed Ellie. Although she was skinny, she had a pretty,


    innocent face which made his heart flutter. ¡°I can introduce you to him, but with the amount of people


    here, there will be too many who want his help.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    It won¡¯t work if you ask for his help here. How about this? Let¡¯s go to the hotel next door and when Dr.


    Ellis arrives, I¡¯ll get him to meet us in the hotel room. What do you say?¡±

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    ¡°T-Then let¡¯s go to a cafe¡­¡± Ellie suggested timidly.


    The man in sses waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient to have a discussion in a cafe. Instead, a


    hotel room is the best ce because it offers the most privacy!¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°No more buts!¡± he cut her off impatiently. ¡°Do you want to save your mother or not? You¡¯ll have to do as I


    say if you want to save her.¡±


    She hesitated for a long while. Even though she wanted to save her mother badly, she was not a fool.


    Judging from the crude way he was staring at her and what he said about bringing her to a hotel room,


    it was obvious that he had no good intentions at all.


    In a murmur, she said, ¡°Forget it, I-I¡¯ll look for someone else¡­¡±


    Her reply irritated him; she was this close to bing his and there was no way that he would let her


    slip through his fingers. ¡°Stop right there! Listen carefully. Dr. Ellis is a close family friend and he can treat


    your mother for my sake, but I can also make him do otherwise! There¡¯s no one here who can help you


    except me, so choose wisely!¡±


    All the blood rushed to her face as anxiety overwhelmed her. It was beyond her imagination that this man


    was so shameless as to threaten her so brazenly.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    Seeing how panicky she was, the man in sses inched in with a smirk. ¡°You¡¯re a filial child, so can¡¯t you


    sacrifice a little to save your mother? Don¡¯t worry, as long as youe with me, I assure you that your


    mother will be safe!¡±


    While he was speaking, he had sneakily ced his hand on her waist.


    Startled, Ellie jumped back and said shakily, ¡°D-Don¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    However, her innocent expression just set his heart on fire and he grabbed her hand directly while


    threatening in a low growl, ¡°Your mother will die if you take another step back! Do you wish for her


    death?¡±


    Ellie¡¯s heart wrenched in sorrow. Did she really have to make such a sacrifice?


    Tears of despair welled up in her eyes and he could tell that this young girl was about to give in.


    He immediately moved closer to her and was about to hug her when he felt a tight grip on his throat and


    was lifted off the ground.


    Before he realized what was going on, he was thrown aside roughly, causing him to tumble to the ground


    pathetically.


    It was Matthew who was eavesdropping on them when he got close to them earlier.


    Not wanting to trouble him, Ellie didn¡¯t tell him about what happened, but Matthew could not just walk


    away after running into this situation.


    In just a second, this drew the attention of a small crowd and they gathered around.


    ¡°Is that him again? He¡¯s a real barbarian. Why is he beating up people wherever he goes? What does he


    take this ce for?¡±


    ¡°Living at the lowest level of society, that¡¯s how people like him handle situations¡ªwith violence and


    brutality. Not a single trace of a gentleman¡¯s demeanor! How is a rogue like him invited to such a high-


    end event?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The crowd started a discussion as they threw scornful looks at Matthew. In their eyes, they were upper


    ss elites while Matthew and Ellie were the lower ss and as insignificant as dust.


    The situation caught Crystal¡¯s attention as well and she rushed over. When she saw what happened, her


    face fell and she yelled at him, ¡°What are you doing, Matthew?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask this guy what he did?¡± he argued instead.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what he did! You¡¯re in the wrong for beating someone else!¡±


    ¡°Miss Harrison is right!¡± a young man said loudly. ¡°As civilized citizens, nobody beats up someone the


    moment anotheres up to them! No matter what mistake he made, you shouldn¡¯t have hit him


    because that¡¯s the bottom line as a human!¡±


    The mor continued and Matthew waitedposedly until they quieted down before saying


    nonchntly, ¡°Are you guys done? If you are, then I¡¯m continuing!¡±


    Once again, he walked up to the man in sses and pped him twice across the face. Falling to the


    ground, the man spurted out a mouthful of blood along with a few teeth.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    Everyone was shocked because they did not expect that Matthew would hit him again under such


    circumstances.


    ¡°Matthew!¡± Crystal cried out angrily. ¡°H-Have you lost your mind? How dare you hit him again? Do you


    really think that I wouldn¡¯t dare to throw you out of here?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me why I beat him up?¡± he asked calmly.


    Furious, Crystal shouted, ¡°Why should I ask you that? Do I even need to? You¡¯re in the wrong for striking


    him! Matthew, apologize to him this instant and if he forgives you, we can let this matter rest!¡±


    Matthew knitted his brows, thinking about how conceited Crystal was.


    Seeing how the matter had blown up, Ellie chipped in hurriedly, ¡°Miss Harrison, t-this is all my fault. Let


    m-me apologize to that man. Sir, I¡¯m really sorry. Please be the bigger person and d-don¡¯t mind us. I¡¯m


    begging you, please let us off¡­¡±


    Scrambling to get up, the man in ssesshed out, ¡°No way! Listen carefully. I¡¯ll never forgive you for


    what you did this time! Crystal, you have to give me a satisfactory answer or else I¡¯ll inform Dr. Ellis that


    he can save his trip here! I would like to see how you can go on with the conference without him!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Dr. Ellis?¡± Annie asked anxiously.


    With a smug face, he snorted, ¡°Even though Dr. Ellis is a family friend, I address him as Uncle Ellis!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± the crowd gushed in shock.


    Crystal¡¯s face turned pale; Dr. Ellis was the key figure of this conference and many were here solely for


    him.


    If he was noting, then the conference would be cancelled.


    Throwing Matthew a furious re, she fumed silently, This is a huge mess!


    ¡°H-How would you like to resolve this issue, then?¡± she asked politely.


    The man twisted his face into a snarl. ¡°You want me to forgive him? I will if you tell him to kneel down and


    kowtow in apology!¡±


    He¡¯s going overboard! Crystal thought with tightly knitted brows.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it, can you?¡± he said arrogantly. ¡°Cut the crap if you can¡¯t do it! Today, either he gets down


    on his knees or I¡¯ll send my uncle home! The decision is yours!¡±


    The crowd began moring again.


    ¡°Since he has the guts to beat him up, then he should bear the consequences. So what if he has to


    kowtow? Isn¡¯t it normal for people in the bottom of society to do that?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, that girl did that earlier as well, so she can simply do the same again!¡±


    ¡°Miss Harrison, we¡¯ll be greatly disappointed if you can¡¯t even take care of this situation. If Dr. Ellis¡¯


    nephew is leaving, then we¡¯ll leave with him!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, we¡¯ll all leave and ruin the conference if this matter is not resolved!¡±


    The crowd created a racket to threaten Crystal and they were all targeting Matthew, trying to force him to


    go down on his knees and kowtow.


    Looking at Matthew with a grim face, Crystal¡¯s gaze gradually turned firm as she said, ¡°Matthew, clean up


    your own mess! Kowtow and apologize to him, and we can forget about this!¡±


    The situation made Ellie panic and she interrupted, ¡°Miss Harrison, this is all my fault. Let me be the one


    to kowtow. I¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Matthew pulled her to stand behind him and scoffed, ¡°Crystal Harrison, I¡¯ll repeat


    myself onest time.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re Mr. Harrison¡¯s granddaughter, you¡¯re not even qualified to speak with


    me! What gives you the right to ask me to kowtow to him?¡±


    Crystal was so infuriated that she almost suffered a stroke. ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant, Matthew!¡± she riled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can do as you please because my grandfather is backing you up. If the medical


    conference is ruined because of you, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡±

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    ¡°So what? This bunch of trash isn¡¯t even qualified to attend this medical conference!¡± Matthew spat. His


    words immediately angered the crowd.


    ¡°How dare a mere janitor like you look down on us? You¡¯re the real trash and the real scum of society!


    It¡¯s humiliating to even be in the same room as you!¡±


    ¡°Did Mr. Harrison lose his mind? How could he get such a person to attend the conference?¡±


    Boiling mad, Crystal paced over to Matthew and warned, ¡°My word of advice to you is not to shoot your


    mouth off on the spur of the moment! Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re above thew just because Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals is backing you up!


    Everyone here is an important figure in the medical field from various states, and they could force


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals to shut their doors if you offend them! You can still salvage the situation


    if you kneel down and apologize now. However, if you spoil the conference, you¡¯ll never ever get the


    chance to apologize again!¡±


    Right at this moment, anothermotion broke out from outside and someone eximed, ¡°He¡¯s here!


    Dr. Ellis is here!¡±


    Racing after one another, people rushed to wee Dr. Ellis in excitement while Crystal stood there with


    a crestfallen face. So what would happen now that Dr. Ellis had arrived but the matter concerning his


    nephew had yet to be resolved?


    The people who had been watching were sneering at Matthew, confident that he would meet his end with


    Dr. Ellis at the scene now! So what if Mr. Harrison had his back? He was nothing when it came to Dr.


    Ellis!


    Then, Dr. Ellis walked through the entrance where everyone was waiting. With excitement on their faces,


    they all greeted him with simpering smiles.


    ¡°Hello, Dr. Ellis!¡±


    ¡°Great to finally meet you, Dr. Ellis!¡±


    ¡°I never imagined I¡¯d have the honor to meet Dr. Ellis today. My life is nowplete!¡±


    All they could do was greet him, and nobody dared to get close to him because they knew they weren¡¯t


    qualified to do so.


    Under everybody¡¯s stare, the man in sses paced over and bowed to him. ¡°Greetings, Uncle Ellis. My


    father sent me to pass his regards to you!¡±


    Dr. Ellis paused for a moment. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re n¡¯s son. How¡¯s your father doing?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, he¡¯s fine and healthy!¡± he replied.


    Dr. Ellis nodded in acknowledgement and the man in sses took the opportunity to walk next to him


    with his head held high.


    Of all the people who greeted him, Dr. Ellis only responded to him, and that was a symbol of status by


    itself. Thereupon, nobody had any more doubts about his rtionship with Dr. Ellis.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Completely ashen, Crystal stared at Matthew with a menacing look. ¡°Matthew, look at what you¡¯ve done!


    Leave this ce right now! If you ruin the conference, I¡¯ll make sure you pay!¡±


    However, her threats had no effect on him and it fueled her furiosity even more. Waving her hand, she


    gestured for the security. ¡°Call the security and throw him out!¡±


    Soon, Matthew found himself surrounded by a group of security officers who just rushed over. Putting on


    high airs, Crystal scorned, ¡°Save yourself some embarrassment and walk out of here yourself, Matthew.


    Don¡¯t force us to throw you out!


    Dr. Ellis is already here and my grandfather can¡¯t help you! Don¡¯t blow this up any further because you


    can¡¯t bear the consequences!¡±


    However, the guy in sses came over just then and smirked. ¡°You can only dream about leaving now!


    You¡¯re dead now that my uncle is here. Do you have what it takes to pick a fight with me?¡±


    Embarrassment washed over Crystal¡¯s face and she shot Matthew another angry look. ¡°You didn¡¯t leave


    when you had the chance so you can¡¯t me anyone. You totally deserve this!¡±


    Looking at her from the corner of his eyes, a sarcastic smirk crept onto the corners of Matthew¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Crystal Harrison, do you seriously think that it¡¯s your grandfather that has my back? You really have no


    idea about strength at all!¡± Subsequently, Matthew took a step forward and spoke so loud and clear that


    it reached Dr. Ellis, ¡°Dr. Ellis, how are you?¡±


    Trapped within the crowd, Dr. Ellis didn¡¯t notice Matthew who was in a corner of the room at first and he


    was startled upon hearing his voice. He twisted his head around quickly and the moment he saw


    Matthew, he beamed.


    As everyone gasped in shock, he strided toward Matthew, bowed to him and greeted him enthusiastically


    with respect in his eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t see you there, Mr. Larson!¡±

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Nobody could hide their astonishment at what they just saw.


    What was going on?


    Did Dr. Ellis know this hospital janitor? It seemed like they were more than just acquaintances. Dr. Ellis


    was so modest and respectful toward Matthew it was as though he was greeting a senior. What exactly


    was going on?


    Dumbstruck, Crystal stared at Matthew in a daze. Could his real backing be Dr. Ellis?


    But that didn¡¯t look like the case since Dr. Ellis seemed to hold him in high respect. It was clear as day


    to anyone that he was the one in need of Matthew.


    Just what was Matthew¡¯s background and identity?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Hi, Dr. Ellis. I¡¯m here for some business,¡± Matthew said.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Dr. Ellis¡¯ eyes sparkled. ¡°May I be of any help?¡±


    Matthew chuckled and said, ¡°You can, actually.¡±


    ¡°Just say the word, Mr. Larson!¡± he replied hurriedly.


    ncing at the man in sses, Matthew asked, ¡°Is this man your nephew?¡±


    By now, the man in sses was so terrified that he was trembling all over, muttering some gibberish but


    couldn¡¯t put a sentence together.


    Dr. Ellis shook his head. ¡°Only that his father is a patient of mine.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Matthew nodded knowingly. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t mind that I beat him up earlier.¡±


    Shooting daggers at the man in sses, Dr. Ellis said indignantly, ¡°If it¡¯s you who beat him up, that just


    means he deserves it. How dare this insolent b*stard offend you? Even death is too good for him!


    Somebody, take him away, break his legs and leave him on the streets!¡±


    A group of men came up savagely and dragged him away, and nobody gave two hoots about his cries


    and pleas.


    It was an order from Dr. Ellis himself, so who would have the guts to say anything?


    Once more, everyone was shocked at how just one word from Matthew was enough to make Dr. Ellis


    break a man¡¯s legs with no questions asked.


    It seemed as though he was a subordinate of Matthew¡¯s.


    Chuckling, Dr. Ellis said, ¡°Mr. Larson, let¡¯s not dampen our spirits over such an insignificant matter. Why


    don¡¯t we take a seat upstairs first?¡±


    Matthew agreed with a nod and brought Ellie with him as Dr. Ellis led them upstairs. When he passed by


    Crystal, he gave her a bantering look.


    The look on her face wasplicated and unreadable. Initially, she was sure that he would be dead, but


    much to everyone¡¯s surprise, things had taken an unexpected turn!


    Soon, Mr. Harrison finally returned and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Larson? You didn¡¯t anger him, did you?¡±


    With reddened eyes, Crystal stammered, ¡°Grandpa, wh-who exactly is Matthew?¡±


    ¡°I told you he¡¯s a highly important figure!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she spat, upset at the situation. ¡°What sort of important figure could a live-in son-


    inw who¡¯s just a hospital janitor be?¡±


    Furrowing his brows, Mr. Harrison asked solemnly, ¡°Did you do something to offend him?¡±


    When he saw that she merely clenched her jaw tightly without a word, he blew his top. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! I


    don¡¯t know what else to say to you. I was giving you an opportunity when I told you to take care of Mr.


    Larson! Do you know how much of an important figure he is? He even saved my life! In Eastcliff, even


    Billy, Timothy and Stanley have to show him some respect! And y-you actually offended him?¡±


    Startled, she was not expecting that even these three big shots of Eastcliff had to respect Matthew.


    Just how powerful is he?


    ¡°But h-he¡¯s merely a live-in son-inw and a janitor. What right does he have?¡± she said indignantly.


    ¡°What right does he have, you ask?¡± Mr. Harrison said through gritted teeth. ¡°Then tell me, what right do I


    have to be in my current position?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t bepared to you!¡± she replied frantically. ¡°You¡¯re a great doctor in Eastcliff who has saved


    many lives! He¡¯s nothing but a hospital janitor who relies on his wife, and he is not qualified to be


    compared to you!¡±


    Sighing, he shook his head and said, ¡°You have no idea about strength at all.¡±

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Mr. Harrison was full of reverence. ¡°Mr. Larson is definitely the person with the highest medical skills


    among the people I have met or even heard of in my life! He can bring life and death to all beings with


    just a snap of his fingers. As someone who can control one¡¯s life and death, what rights do you think he


    has?¡±


    Crystal was stunned because she had never thought that Matthew would have such unbelievable


    medical skills.


    ¡°If he has such medical skills, wh-why did he be a live-in son-inw? And why is he working as a


    janitor at the hospital?¡±


    Mr. Harrison replied softly, ¡°In this world, capable people will do things we don¡¯tprehend. Crystal, I¡¯ve


    dotted too much on you and this has caused you to be arrogant! Let me just make it clear. Judging from


    Mr. Larson¡¯s ability, within ten years, his achievement will definitely surpass Mr. Newman¡¯s. Sending you


    to host him is also my biggest selfish motive but to my disappointment, you ruined the whole thing. Sigh,


    I can only hope that Mr. Larson doesn¡¯t hold a grudge against me!¡±


    Crystal gaped in shock. After a while, she said softly, ¡°Grandpa, even if I underestimated him due to my


    arrogance, you shouldn¡¯t have done that either. H-He¡¯s already married. Why did you bring us


    together?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Mr. Harrison shook his head. ¡°His marriage with Sasha is just a show. Back then, Mr. Larson needed


    100,000 to save his sister so he had no choice but to marry into the Cunningham Family. During the


    three years of their marriage, they haven¡¯t even consummated. Perhaps their marriage will end at some


    point and if you have already approached him and built a rtionship, you¡¯ll be able to get yourself a fine


    husband by then, won¡¯t you? Silly girl, you¡¯re surrounded by a group of dandies but you missed the most


    skillful person. Perhaps he¡¯s just not meant to be yours.¡±


    Crystal regretted her actions but she refused to admit it. ¡°I don¡¯t care that he¡¯s not meant to be mine. He


    is not gentlemanly at all and beating up someone at a prestigious event like this is just barbaric and


    violent. I don¡¯t think I would be happy if I was with this kind of person.¡±


    Mr. Harrison then asked, ¡°Do you know why he hit someone then?¡±


    Crystal replied contemptuously, ¡°I don¡¯t know and I don¡¯t need to know. Regardless of the reason, it¡¯s


    wrong to hit someone!¡±


    Shaking his head, Mr. Harrison sighed. ¡°Crystal, let me just give you another piece of advice. Don¡¯t ever


    ask someone to be kind if you haven¡¯t experienced what they¡¯ve gone through. Even if you¡¯ve


    experienced it, you might also not be as kind as them! You should check the surveince footage to


    figure out the reason before jumping to conclusions.¡±


    Crystal refused to yield so she ran to the security room at once to check the surveince footage, trying


    to find out what had happened at that moment.


    The first thing she checked was the scene where Matthew hit that rich woman, and she made sure to


    rewind it to watch the entire incident.


    After watching it, Crystal¡¯s expression changed.


    Just as Ellie said, that rich woman indeed bumped into her when she stepped backward.


    However, that rich woman pinned all the me on her instead and refused to let that ident pass.


    Even after Ellie knelt down and apologized, that rich woman still hit her.


    Upon seeing that, Crystal almost exploded in anger and was itching to beat that rich woman.


    No wonder Matthew had hit her. Anyone would have the same reaction if they saw what happened.


    After that, she checked the footage of the man in sses.


    Thankfully, the venue was equipped with high-quality surveince cameras which came with a voice


    recording function.


    Besides, it so happened that there was a camera at that ce the incident happened and their


    conversation was clearly recorded.


    After listening to what the man in sses said, Crystal couldn¡¯t stop trembling in rage.


    People like the man in sses, who took advantage of others¡¯ misfortune, deserved to be beaten to


    death!


    Closing the video, Crystal was devoured in guilt.


    She finally understood her grandfather¡¯s advice of ¡®don¡¯t ever ask someone to be kind if you haven¡¯t


    experienced what they¡¯ve gone through¡¯.


    If one had no idea what others had gone through, one had no rights toment on what others did!

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    Walking up to the room upstairs, Ellie took the opportunity to implore Dr. Ellis to cure her mother.


    Since Ellie was with Matthew, naturally, Dr. Ellis didn¡¯t reject her. He then asked his driver to fetch Ellie


    back first and he would go over to cure her mother after he settled his work here.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    In the room, where only Matthew and Dr. Ellis remained, he immediately asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Larson,


    since thatdy is your friend, why don¡¯t you personally cure her mother?¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°I¡¯m not too fond of showing my face. If there¡¯s a choice, I won¡¯t do it myself.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡±


    Dr. Ellis finally understood the reason and felt that Matthew was indeed humble and low-profiled.


    ¡°With you attending the medical exchange conference this time, Eastshire can finally win!¡± Dr. Ellis said


    emotionally.


    Matthew didn¡¯t rify to him that he would be representing Eastcliff in thepetition and only enquired


    how thepetition worked in this medical exchange conference.


    So, Dr. Ellis gave him a detailed description.


    In every year¡¯s conference, each state would provide a special medical case and the representative of


    each state would make a diagnosis and give treatment.


    The medical skills of each state would then be ranked ording to the number of cured patients, and the


    amount of resources distributed to the medical industry of each state for that year would be decided


    ording to that rank.


    The resources included medicine, medical instruments, medical institutions and many more.


    In short, the state that won would get the biggest piece of the pie from the resources pooled together by


    the medical industry of the six southern states.


    If they failed, they had to give up their portion to the others.


    Eastshire had been the bottom for seven consecutive years, which made it impossible for the medicines


    that were produced at Eastshire to be exported out of the state.


    That in turn caused most of the medicine manufacturers to go bankrupt.


    This time, Eastshire had invited Dr. Ellis to represent them in hopes of winning thispetition, and thus,


    gain some benefits for Eastshire.


    Enlightened, Matthew smiled.


    It seemed that the situation was not favorable for the Hughes either.


    Downstairs, when Annie saw Crystal¡¯s red eyes as she walked out, she couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.


    ¡°Crystal, what has happened? Did your grandfather scold you again? What¡¯s wrong with him? Why did


    he insist on matching you up with that barbaric, lewd and rude man? He just walked up to people and hit


    them! Most importantly, he even hit women. He¡¯s even worse than a beast! If he dares to hit women in


    public, he¡¯s eventually going to abuse his wife at home! No way. I have to look for your grandfather and


    tell him that your future is not to be trifled with!¡±


    Annie wanted to dash up the stairs in a huff but was stopped by Crystal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. We were wrong about him!¡±


    Annie was stunned. ¡°Wh-What do you mean?¡±


    Sighing, Crystal rted what she saw in the surveince footage.


    Everyone was stunned because they had never expected that things would turn out this way.


    After a long silence, Lucas said in a low voice, ¡°Even so, he shouldn¡¯t have hit people. Can¡¯t he just talk


    reasonably with them? Besides, how can he hit women? Men that hit women are the worst!¡±


    At once, the few girls beside him nodded in approval.


    On the contrary, Crystal cast him a nce, thinking that Lucas was indeed a bootlicker to women who


    lived up to his fame.


    Right at that moment, a young man suddenly said, ¡°Although hitting women is wrong, we still have to


    consider the situation. In that incident, the rich woman was the one who bumped into Ellie, but she


    pinned the me on her instead and even demanded Ellie topensate her. Even after Ellie knelt


    down, she refused to let it pass and pped Ellie. She¡¯spletely mad. I think Matthew was right to hit


    her. If he didn¡¯t hit her, Ellie would have been pped for nothing!¡±


    At once, his words agitated the girls nearby.


    Annie red at him. ¡°Bernard, serves you right for being single! You¡¯re ignorant and a chauvinist. Do you


    really think that hitting women is right? Isn¡¯t your mother a woman too?¡±

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    Bernard started to feel annoyed. ¡°This is our discussion. Why did you mention my mother? Besides,


    don¡¯t we need to put ourselves in another person¡¯s shoes when we judge others? Annie, when you were


    bullied by the girls at university, your brother hit them too. Why didn¡¯t you condemn your brother as


    barbaric and rude?¡±


    Annie immediately refuted, ¡°How can youpare that brat to my brother? My brother did that to get


    revenge for me. Besides, that b*tches deserve to be beaten to death!¡±


    Bernard shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Yeah. Your brother was right to hit those girls because you were


    bullied by them. Now that Ellie was hit, you think it¡¯s unforgivable that Matthew took revenge for her and


    hit the rich woman. Listen to yourself. Who¡¯s being unreasonable now?¡±


    Annie opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say a word.


    In the end, she grumbled angrily, ¡°What kind of attitude are you showing and how can you speak like


    that? I¡¯m a girl. Can¡¯t you let me win this argument?¡±


    Bernard helplessly said, ¡°I¡¯m just being reasonable with you!¡±


    Annie rebutted furiously, ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m unreasonable? I¡¯m talking about your attitude issues


    now. Are you even on the same page with me?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Bernard was utterly speechless.


    Lucas immediately mediated the dispute. ¡°Alright, alright. Annie, don¡¯t get mad over such trivial matters.


    Let¡¯s talk about Crystal instead.¡±


    Annie pursed her lips. ¡°Who cares who¡¯s right or wrong. Anyway, Crystal, this kind of man is definitely not


    a good match. Look at his face. He looks boorish and has no taste in clothing.


    Most importantly, he¡¯s a live-in son-inw who cleans toilets at the hospital! Oh god. What was your


    grandfather thinking? How could he allow such a low-ss man into this ce? Even Dr. Ellis talks to


    him so politely. That¡¯s just unbelievable!¡±


    Lucas sneered, ¡°Annie, didn¡¯t you notice? Those who trust that brat are all elderlies. Do you think that


    he¡¯s a con man that specifically targets elderlies? Nowadays, those elderlies are stubborn and are easily


    deceived by others, especially professional con men.¡±


    Annie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Now that you mention that, it seems possible! Crystal, your grandfather seems


    extremely reverent toward him. You have to be careful because these con men are highly skilled in


    tricking others.


    There have been a lot of cases where elderlies were scammed. Why don¡¯t you remind your grandfather


    and Dr. Ellis as well?¡±


    Crystal furrowed her eyebrows slightly because she had heard about these cases too.


    However, she had never thought that her grandfather would be a victim too one day!


    After pondering for a while, Crystal shook her head. ¡°Forget it, I think it¡¯s better not to remind my


    grandpa. He¡¯s furious at me now. If I talk to him now, I¡¯ll just be asking for a scolding. Let¡¯s not bother


    about him and we¡¯ll just let him do whatever he wants.¡±


    Annie nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Elderlies don¡¯t like to be lectured. If you advise him, he might even think that


    you¡¯re sabotaging him or disrespecting him.


    Only after he¡¯s been deceived and has suffered great loss will he realize who genuinely cares for him.


    Let it be. They¡¯ll regret trusting that brat after they find out he¡¯s a con man!¡±


    Lucas smiled and said, ¡°Alright, Crystal. It¡¯s not worth getting angry at this kind of person. Let¡¯s go to the


    entrance now as Young Master Hughes is arriving soon.


    That Larson brat is nothingpared to Young Master Hughes no matter how skillful he is. It¡¯s totally not


    worth dying our meeting with Young Master Hughes.¡±


    Crystal¡¯s eyes brightened up,pletely convinced by Lucas.


    Amongst those who attended the conference, no young person could be mentioned in the same breath


    with Young Master Hughes.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    Not long after the few of them reached the entrance, a parade of luxury cars pulled up, causing a great


    sensation at the scene.


    Annie sighed in astonishment, ¡°The heirs from the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire are indeed special.


    Their extravagant presence is unparalleled in Eastcliff!¡±


    Just then, someone got out of the frontmost car which cost over 20 million, and it was none other than


    Travis.


    Looking at Travis, who was surrounded by the crowd, Crystal¡¯s eyes glimmered.


    Which woman didn¡¯t wish that her man was the one in a million?


    Travis¡¯s current aura far surpassed every man Crystal had ever met in the past!


    ¡°He¡¯s so wealthy and handsome. Oh gosh, I can¡¯t resist it anymore. I¡¯m falling head over heels!¡±


    Annie was totally infatuated with Travis while she nudged Crystal. ¡°Crystal, this is your chance. You


    should go up to him!¡±


    Despite blushing, Crystal straightened her clothes and put on the prettiest smile she had while walking


    up to Travis.


    ¡°Young Master Hughes, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Crystal Harrison, the granddaughter of Joseph Harrison.


    My grandfather told me toe over and greet you, so on behalf of everyone in Eastcliff, wee.¡±


    Crystal extended her hand with a smile.


    However, Travis was stunned for a while before he sized Crystal up. Then, a bantering smile appeared


    on his lips.


    Of course he had heard about Joseph Harrison. He was Stanley¡¯s supporter.


    This time, Stanley supported Matthew, which meant that he was opposing the Hughes Family.


    In this situation, Joseph¡¯s granddaughter was still here to wee him. What were they up to?


    However, seeing how beautiful Crystal was, Travis sneered inwardly.


    Are youying a honeytrap for me?


    Fine. I¡¯ll have fun with you!


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Miss Harrison. It¡¯s my honor to meet you!¡±


    In a chuckle, Travis held Crystal¡¯s hand. It seemed like he was just shaking hands with Crystal, but he


    didn¡¯t let her hand go even after some time.


    Crystal was dumbfounded as she only offered a handshake out of politeness. Wasn¡¯t Travis too


    disrespectful to hold onto her hand?


    Could it be that he was attracted to her?


    ¡°Miss Harrison, this is my first time here. Can you show me around?¡± Travis asked smilingly.


    Crystal felt awkward but she quickly regained herposure and replied with a smile, ¡°Sure!¡±


    Followed by the crowd all the way, Crystal gave him a tour of the ce with her hand held by Travis.


    From the beginning to the end, Travis didn¡¯t let her go and Crystal didn¡¯t forcefully pull her hand out of his


    grip either. They looked like a real couple.


    Annie and the rest were exhrated. If Crystal could get together with Travis, they could then establish a


    connection with the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire!


    After the tour ended, they went to a huge room upstairs. It was actually a meeting room, and each state


    had their own meeting rooms.


    Matthew was also sitting in the room. Dr. Ellis had gone out to visit an old friend so he wasn¡¯t here at the


    moment.


    Walking into the room hand in hand with Travis, Crystal seemed slightly awkward when she saw


    Matthew.


    Subconsciously, she wanted to let go of Travis¡¯ hand but he held her even tighter and even wrapped her


    in his arms.


    That made Crystal feel even more awkward. However, she was just a girl so she didn¡¯t have enough


    strength to push Travis away. Having no choice, she could only say embarrassedly, ¡°Young Master


    Hughes, this is the resting room for Eastshire. You can take a rest here.¡±


    Wrapping his arms around Crystal¡¯s shoulders, Travis nced at Matthew from the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°Miss Harrison, is this how your grandfather hosts a conference? Even any Tom, Dick and Harry can


    enter the resting room of Eastshire?¡±


    Crystal quickly exined, ¡°Young Master Hughes, that¡¯s Mr. Larson. He¡¯s¡ª¡±


    Travis cut her off unapologetically. ¡°He¡¯s what? He¡¯s not rted to Eastshire at all! Matthew, if I¡¯m not


    mistaken, you should be representing Eastcliff. What¡¯s the matter? Are you seeking refuge with Eastshire


    because you know that there¡¯s no hope for Eastcliff?¡±

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    Ever since both of them came into the room, Matthew only gave them a nce. After that, hepletely ignored them.


    Upon hearing Travis¡¯ words, Matthew put down the tea cup in his hand. ¡°Travis, you¡¯re the one who came to the wrong room. This room is for Eastcliff Representatives.¡±


    Travis flew into rage. ¡°Bullsh*t! Eastcliff Representatives are just nonsense. How can you have an individual room? Please have some self-awareness. You only deserve a toilet to sit in!¡±


    Beside him, Crystal was dumbfounded. When they were outside, Travis behaved like a gentleman who spoke politely and schrly. Unexpectedly, he cursed andshed out right aftering into the room.


    Did that mean he was just pretending to be a gentleman when he was outside?


    At that moment, all the good impressions she had of Travis vanished at once. She tried to free her hand from Travis¡¯s grip but he held her even tighter,pletely hugging her now.


    ¡°Miss Harrison, tell him whose room is this,¡± Travis said with a sneer.


    Crystal looked extremely awkward. ¡°Young Master Hughes, Mr. Larson is also from Eastshire...¡±


    Travis burned with anger. ¡°Shut up! He¡¯s not from Eastshire at all. He¡¯s just a pathetic loser. How can you mention him and Eastshire in the same breath? Are you humiliating me?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Crystal paled in fright. She had no idea about the grudge between Matthew and Travis so she didn¡¯t know how to settle this.


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°Travis, we¡¯ll settle our issue between ourselves. Why do you have to make things difficult for a girl?¡±


    Matthew¡¯s words caused Crystal to change her mind about him.


    Travisughed. ¡°I¡¯ll make things difficult for her as I please! She willingly came up to me to be humiliated anyway. What can you do about it? Matthew, let me tell you something. After today, not only will she lie meekly in front of me, but so will your wife!¡±


    Crystal¡¯s expression changed again. She had no idea that Travis¡¯ true colors would be so terrifying. Taking a step back, she tried to yank her hand away.


    Unexpectedly, Travis clenched her wrist tighter and twisted it, almost fracturing it.


    ¡°Ouch! L-Let go of me. You hurt me!¡± Crystal scolded angrily.


    With a ferocious face, Travis turned to her and pped her across her cheek while cursing furiously, ¡°B*tch, shut up and stand still! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    Crystal had never met someone like him in her life and she was so terrified she couldn¡¯t even make a sound.


    Matthew knitted his eyebrows. Although he didn¡¯t like Crystal, she was Mr. Harrison¡¯s granddaughter after all. Also, Mr. Harrison did do him a lot of favors in the past and he would always keep that in mind.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a girl. What¡¯s the point of making things difficult for her? Let her go. We¡¯ll settle our issues on our own!¡± Matthew said coldly.


    Travis sneered, ¡°We definitely have to settle our issues. However, you don¡¯t get to tell me what I should do! This b<em>tch asked for it so why should I let her go? Get the f</em>ck out now. After I¡¯m satisfied, I¡¯ll settle ounts with you!¡±


    Crystal shouted angrily, ¡°Travis, wh-what did you say? Who did you say asked for it?!¡±


    Travis burst outughing. ¡°Is that incorrect? B<em>tch, don¡¯t tell me that your grandfather really asked you to wee me! You¡¯re just a sl</em>t that came up to me shamelessly, trying to carry on with me so that you can ride on the coattails of an heir from the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire. Do you really think I¡¯m so stupid that I¡¯ll have any woman?¡±


    At once, Crystal¡¯s face flushed red. Her grandfather didn¡¯t tell her to wee Travis and she had done it on her own. In retrospect, she only got into this situation because she wanted to establish a connection with an heir from the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    Helpless, Matthew sighed. This kind of simple-minded woman got what she deserved.


    Even so, she was Mr. Harrison¡¯s granddaughter so he must save her.


    ¡°Let her go! Otherwise, I won¡¯t hold back,¡± Matthew warned coldly.


    Travisughed wildly. ¡°Matthew, are you trying to intimidate me? Do you know how many of the Hughes


    are here today? I¡¯m amazed at your boldness to be rude. Since you insist, juste at me! I¡¯m really


    itching to beat you to a pulp before the conference starts!¡±


    Matthew put down the tea cup in his hand and slowly stood up. At the same time, his face turned cold.


    Travis waved his hand and a group of people rushed over, fiercely surrounding Matthew.


    They were all experts from the Hughes Family who were specifically sent here by the Hughes.


    After Xavier was killed, the Hughes didn¡¯t dare to put their guards down anymore.


    Crystal¡¯s expression changed drastically. She had never expected that Matthew would oppose Travis in


    order to save her.


    At that moment, all her contempt and displeasure toward Matthew vanished.


    Finally, she understood her grandfather¡¯s well intention.


    This man might seemmon but his courage and sense of responsibility were greater than any other


    person.


    Even if he was poor, he was still a thousand times better than Travis, who was a sanctimonious dandy.


    Smugly, Travis pointed at Matthew. ¡°How are you going to fight me? Beat him to death!¡±


    When the Hughes were about to attack, an icy voice suddenly came from the door. ¡°What are you


    doing?¡±


    Everyone turned to look, only to see Dr. Ellis walking in with a frosty face.


    Reverence immediately overtook Travis¡¯ face. ¡°Dr. Ellis, you¡¯re here! Nothing¡¯s going on. It¡¯s just trash


    causing trouble in the Eastshire Representatives¡¯ resting room. Please take a seat. I¡¯ll chase him out


    right now.¡±


    Dr. Ellis¡¯s expression changed while he questioned in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Larson is my friend. Who are


    you referring to as trash?¡±


    Travis was stunned. Matthew was Dr. Ellis¡¯s friend? That was unbelievable!


    ¡°Dr. Ellis, did you make a mistake? Did you just say Matthew was your friend? But he¡¯s just a coward


    who lives off his wife. How can he be your friend? Besides, you¡¯ve been in seclusion for almost ten years


    and have never visited anyone for the past decade. Even if Matthew knows you, how old was he when


    he met you?¡±


    Dr. Ellis scolded angrily, ¡°Travis, watch your words! If you disrespect Mr. Larson again, I won¡¯t let you off.


    Don¡¯t think that you can act arrogantly outside just because you¡¯re from a reputable family. It might work


    for others but you definitely won¡¯t get away when ites to me. Apologize to Mr. Larson right now and


    I¡¯ll pretend that nothing has happened today. Otherwise, although I¡¯m a loner, I¡¯m still able to change the


    heir to a family!¡±


    Travis¡¯s face turned pale.


    Although Dr. Ellis was alone, he still held an extremely high status in Eastshire.


    Even Old Master Hughes was Dr. Ellis¡¯s junior.


    In the past, Dr. Ellis had helped Old Master Hughes in taking over the Hughes Family.


    Besides, Dr. Ellis had extraordinary medical skills and saved plenty significant figures in Eastshire, which


    earned him many debts of gratitude from others.


    Although the Huhges Family was powerful, they wouldn¡¯t dare to offend Dr. Ellis.


    Travis truly couldn¡¯t understand why a prominent figure like Dr. Ellis knew Matthew.


    Most importantly, Dr. Ellis even scolded him for Matthew¡¯s sake.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After all, Dr. Ellis and the Hughes had always been on good terms, and he would always take their side.


    So why was today an exception?


    After pondering for a while, Travis said in a low voice, ¡°Dr. Ellis, do you know what Matthew has done?


    He illegitimately established Eastcliff Medical Association and is attending Six Southern States Medical


    Conference in an attempt to split up Eastshire¡¯s Pharmaceutical Union! He harbors wild ambitions and is


    obviously targeting the Hughes. If you ask me to apologize to him, you¡¯re just asking the Hughes to


    submit to him!¡±

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    With just a sentence, Travis put all the me on Matthew and even involved the Hughes.


    Now, if Dr. Ellis still insisted him to apologize, he would be supporting Matthew in opposing the Hughes.


    Undeniably, Travis was cunning and crafty as he was trying to force Dr. Ellis to change his mind using his


    family.


    However, he underestimated Matthew¡¯s ability.


    Dr Ellis furrowed his eyebrows because he didn¡¯t expect this to happen.


    Despite that, he quickly made a choice.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, you¡¯re representing Eastcliff in thispetition, right? I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t know about that.


    Since you¡¯re joining thepetition, I¡¯m definitely not qualified to join thepetition anymore. Travis,


    please inform Mr. Harrison that I can no longer represent Eastshire in thepetition.¡±


    Travis was dumbfounded at once.


    I was just intimidating you and pressuring you into making a decision. I didn¡¯t say that you were not


    allowed to join thepetition!


    How am I supposed to exin to my family if you quit?


    ¡°Dr. Ellis, I-I was just joking. If you¡¯re not taking part in thepetition, what is Eastshire going to do?


    Besides, you promised my grandfather. How am I supposed to tell him about this? This matter concerns


    the future of Eastshire¡¯s medical industry. Y-You can¡¯t act on impulse!¡± Travis said anxiously.


    Looking earnest, Dr. Ellis said loudly, ¡°I didn¡¯t act on impulse. However, since Mr. Larson is joining the


    competition, I shouldn¡¯t shamelessly show off my mediocre skills in front of an expert like Mr. Larson!¡±


    Matthew said softly, ¡°Dr. Ellis, you don¡¯t have to break your promise because of me.¡±


    Dr. Ellis immediately exined, ¡°Mr. Larson, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I didn¡¯t promise the Hughes


    anything. I only decided toe out of seclusion because I can¡¯t bear to see Eastshire continue being at


    the bottom. This time, since everything is in your good hands, I won¡¯t show off my meagre skills in front


    of you. Mr. Larson, please feel free to join thepetition. If you need any help, please tell me and I¡¯ll


    definitely do the best that I can!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    With a smile, Matthew nodded, and he started to have a good opinion of Dr. Ellis.


    Although Dr. Ellis was rather haughty, he had a sincere attitude.


    On the contrary, Travis was stunned because he knew that Dr. Ellis was true to his words.


    Could it be that there was more to Matthew than met the eyes and he was an expert in medicine?


    Travis found it hard to believe and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Dr. Ellis, did you make a mistake? Matthew is


    just a janitor at the hospital. Besides, how can he be an expert in medicine at his age? Years of training


    are required before one can master medical skills. He¡¯s just an immature brat. How can he bepared


    to you?


    Dr. Ellis¡¯s face grew grave while he scolded angrily, ¡°What do you know? Your father is many years older


    than me and has trained in medical skills over ten years earlier than me. However, are his medical skills


    on par with me?¡±


    Travis was embarrassed. ¡°T-That¡¯s because you¡¯re a genius in medicine who onlyes by every


    hundred years. Naturally, my grandfather isn¡¯t your match¡­¡±


    Dr. Ellis said seriously, ¡°My meagre skills are nothingpared to Mr. Larson¡¯s skills. If I¡¯m a genius who


    onlyes by every hundred years, Mr. Larson is one who onlyes by every thousand years. I


    mean, he¡¯s a prodigy in medicine!¡±


    Travis widened his eyes in disbelief. In this world, who had ever received such ament from Dr. Ellis?


    Even experts like Leonard the Acupuncturist had never received such respect from Dr. Ellis.


    But now, Dr. Ellis expressed such great admiration toward Matthew, who was only a young man. What


    was going on?


    Could it be that he had indeed made a mistake and Matthew was truly a genius in medicine who had


    been hiding his light under the bushel?


    If that was the case, had he just caused the Hughes Family to miss out on a genius in medicine due to


    his arrogance?

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    Previously when Travis arrived at Eastcliff, Stanley purposely brought Matthew to meet him as he wanted


    Matthew to represent Eastshire in thepetition.


    Back then, Travis despised Matthew and directly rejected him before humiliating him.


    After that, when Matthew represented Eastcliff in thepetition, he still looked down upon him.


    Unexpectedly, Matthew was an expert in medicine!


    As the heir of the Hughes family, Travis had been given an important assignment concerning this


    medical exchange conference.


    If they won, he would be the master of his family.


    If they lost, not only would he lose his identity as the heir, but he would also be expelled from the core


    power of his family and became an insignificant member.


    The medical exchange conference was extremely important to the Hughes because if they were


    victorious, they could rise again and advance by leaps and bounds among the Ten Greatest Families of


    Eastshire to be the top five, or even the top three families.


    If they lost, the Hughes would be in trouble because the other families behind them might surpass them


    and even kick them out of the Ten Greatest Families.


    Therefore, the result of thispetition was extremely crucial for both Travis and the Hughes.


    However, due to his arrogance, Travis had stopped Matthew from representing Eastshire.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If Matthew had meagre medical skills, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal.


    However, if Matthew was an expert in medicine and rose to prominence during this conference, there


    would be trouble.


    By that time, the Hughes Family would lose and Travis might not only lose his identity as an heir.


    If the Hughes found out that he was the culprit who led to their crushing defeat due to his arrogance, he


    might even lose his life.


    Clenching his teeth, Travis¡¯s face became ferocious.


    No way. I can¡¯t let Matthew win no matter what!


    Right at this moment, a group of people walked into the room and Mr. Harrison was among them.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I¡¯m sorry but this meeting room belongs to the Eastcliff Representatives.


    Eastshire Representatives¡¯ resting room is there. Shall I lead you there?¡± Mr. Harrison asked while


    smiling apologetically.


    As soon as he finished his sentence, he noticed that his granddaughter¡¯s wrist was being grabbed by


    Travis.


    At once, his face froze and he looked extremely angry.


    Tonight, he had deliberately arranged for Crystal to wee Matthew with the sole objective of allowing


    her to spend more time with Matthew.


    If Crystal could get together with Matthew, that would be the best because Matthew was definitely the


    best grandson-inw he could ever wish for.


    Even if both of them couldn¡¯t make a pair, befriending Matthew would also greatly benefit Crystal¡¯s future.


    However, he had never expected that Crystal would get involved with Travis after offending Matthew.


    How could she stand beside Matthew¡¯s enemy?


    What was she trying to do?!


    ¡°Crystal, what are you doing? We¡¯re in public! A-Are you trying to drive me mad?!¡± Mr. Harrison trembled


    in anger while scolding her.


    Crystal¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°Grandpa, i-it¡¯s not my fault. He doesn¡¯t want to let me go and even tried to


    sexually harass me! Grandpa, save me!¡±


    Mr. Harrison¡¯s expression changed instantly and he condemned angrily, ¡°Travis, how dare you humiliate


    my granddaughter? Do you really think that the Hughes can dominate the world?


    Even though I¡¯m not as powerful as your family, I¡¯m not someone who you can humiliate as you wish! If


    you fail to give me an exnation, don¡¯t even dream of walking out of Eastcliff even if it costs my life!¡±


    Travis nced at Mr. Harrison and sneered, ¡°Mr. Harrison, don¡¯t vent your anger on me. I¡¯m not the one


    to be med for this matter. It was your granddaughter who willingly flirted with me in an attempt to carry


    on with the heir from the Ten Greatest Families.


    Since she came up to me on her own, why should I reject her? You should me yourself for failing to


    educate your granddaughter, who proves to be materialistic and vain. Since she foolishly dreams of


    marrying into a wealthy family, she deserves to be humiliated!¡±

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Stupefied, Mr. Harrison looked at Crystal in perplexity. Crystal¡¯s face flushed red while she anxiously


    denied, ¡°W-When did I flirt with you?¡±


    Travis sneered, ¡°You didn¡¯t flirt with me? Since your grandfather is here too, let¡¯s ask him about that. Mr.


    Harrison, did you ask your granddaughter to wee me on behalf of everyone from Eastcliff?¡±


    Mr. Harrison looked even more sour and he red at Crystal because he had basically guessed what


    happened. Clenching his teeth, he said in a low voice atst, ¡°Travis, I¡¯m the host for this conference.


    I¡¯ve been too busy weing all the representatives so I asked Crystal to assist in weing significant


    guests from every state. If she has offended you, please tell me. However, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re


    stepping over the line with what you¡¯re doing now?¡±


    Tears welled up in Crystal¡¯s eyes because she knew that her grandfather was saving her from being


    thoroughly discredited. In reality, Mr. Harrison had submitted to the Hughes Family by saying that. That


    couldn¡¯t be helped because she was indeed the one who had approached Travis. Who else could be


    med?


    Looking at the scene from the side, Dr. Ellis knitted his eyebrows. ¡°Travis, that¡¯s enough. The conference


    will be starting soon. Don¡¯t go overboard.¡±


    Travis nced coldly at Dr. Ellis. He wanted tosh out but held his tongue in the end. Although Dr. Ellis


    no longer represented Eastshire in thispetition, he still owned extensive connections so he couldn¡¯t


    afford to offend him.


    ¡°Forget it, I have no interest in ugly women. Mr. Harrison, please tell the women of Eastcliff that if they


    want to flirt with me, please look in the mirror first.¡± After that, Travis pushed Crystal away and left


    arrogantly with his men.


    Falling onto the floor, Crystal¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t help but flow from her eyes. What happened tonight was


    the greatest humiliation she had ever received in her life.


    Looking at her, Mr. Harrison couldn¡¯t help but sigh in disappointment. ¡°Crystal, you should go and rest.¡±


    With that, he waved his hand, instructing someone beside him to bring Crystal away.


    He then turned to Matthew and bowed at him, looking embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯m truly sorry that my


    unfilial granddaughter has troubled you. It¡¯s my fault for failing to educate her. Please forgive me.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew didn¡¯t take it to heart. To him, Crystal was just Mr. Harrison¡¯s granddaughter. On the contrary,


    Mr. Harrison was utterly disappointed. After tonight¡¯s incident, Crystal would never have a chance to get


    together with Matthew, let alone be his friend. Sighing disappointedly, Mr. Harrison felt helpless.


    For his granddaughter¡¯s sake, he had done something selfish. In the end, Crystal ruined it herself and


    there was nothing he could do. He could only me Crystal for judging a book by its cover and seeking


    vanity.


    In order to join the so-called upper ss society, she ended up in this situation, which shepletely


    deserved!


    Meanwhile, Travis didn¡¯t go to the resting room for Eastshire Representatives. Instead, he found a quiet


    secluded ce and called his father, Simon Hughes, and informed him about Dr. Ellis.


    ¡°Dad, I really had no idea that Matthew was actually an expert in medicine. If he wins, we¡¯re doomed! We


    have to find a solution to prevent that from happening,¡± Travis said in a low voice anxiously.


    Simon pondered for a long time. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to ask Matthew to help our family now. Therefore, the


    only solution is to stop him from winning. Find a way to capture his friends and family. We¡¯ll use them to


    threaten him so that he won¡¯t win!¡±


    Travis¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately smiled. ¡°Alright, I got it!¡±

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    After putting down the phone, Travis instantly yelled, ¡°Go and capture Sasha Cunningham!¡±


    Travis¡¯s subordinates at the side nced at each other before one of them muttered, ¡°Young Master


    Hughes, I¡¯m afraid that that won¡¯t work¡­ We¡¯ve sent some groups of men over not long ago and found


    more and more people are guarding her home to protect her.


    Tiger brought his men there personally to stay guard and even Stanley sent arge number of men over.


    I think it¡¯s because Matthew found out about our previous visit and specially prepared protection against


    us!¡±


    Hearing this, a cold expression appeared on Travis¡¯ face. ¡°This bast*rd is quite cunning. F*ck! If I had


    directly kidnapped Sasha when we first arrived at Eastcliff, he wouldn¡¯t be so proud!¡±


    Travis¡¯ subordinates lowered their heads and said nothing. If you had known earlier, you would¡¯ve just


    asked Matthew to represent Eastshire for thepetition and things wouldn¡¯t turn out this way.


    Just then, one of his subordinates suddenly said, ¡°Young Master Hughes, actually, we don¡¯t need to


    kidnap Sasha.¡±


    Surprised, Travis asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Hughes, have you forgotten that Sasha¡¯s sister and brother-inw, Demi and Liam, are


    still in our hands?!¡±


    It was only then Travis remembered. ¡°Oh, those two? Didn¡¯t you lock them in cages? How are they still


    alive?¡±


    The man replied, ¡°Young Master Hughes, you didn¡¯t ask us to take their lives so we only locked them in


    cages and didn¡¯t kill them. We can actually use these two people to threaten Matthew!¡±


    Travis immediately shook his head and said, ¡°Nonsense! Haven¡¯t you seen how badly those two treat


    Matthew? I¡¯m sure that Matthew wants them dead. Do you really think we can use them to threaten


    him?¡±


    With a smile, the man said, ¡°Young Master Hughes, we don¡¯t have to directly threaten Matthew. We can


    change our aim and use them to threaten Sasha instead.


    Demi is Sasha¡¯s sister after all. Will she really abandon her sister? I heard that Matthew treats Sasha


    really well and everything he does is for her. If we threaten Sasha, we¡¯ll be threatening Matthew too.¡±


    Travis¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. However, do you think it will work? Sasha treats Matthew well


    too. If she decides to give up on her sister, it will be troublesome.¡±


    The man chuckled and said, ¡°Sasha indeed treats Matthew well and may follow his wishes but what


    about her parents?


    We can target them instead and let them pressure Sasha. By then, once those two make amotion,


    Sasha will have to obediently obey them.¡±


    Travis nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s actually a good idea. Kid, you have a bright future ahead of you. I¡¯ll leave


    this to you. Make sure it all goes smoothly!¡±


    The man was overjoyed to hear this. ¡°Young Master Hughes, you can be rest assured that I¡¯ll make sure


    Matthew won¡¯t be able to join the conference!¡±


    Travis instantly waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t! He must join the conference! However, I want him to fail


    at curing even a single person at the conference.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I want him to be humiliated in front of the whole Eastshire, including the representatives from the six


    southern states! I want him to be too ashamed to walk the streets of Eastshire!¡±


    The man immediately nodded and said, ¡°I understand. Young Master Hughes, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure


    you get what you want!¡±


    Delighted to hear his reply, Travis sneered, ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re not qualified to fight me at all! Dr. Ellis, how


    dare you look down on me? This time, I¡¯ll embarrass you in front of everyone! I¡¯ll show you who made the


    right choice!¡±

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    Meanwhile, James and Helen were pacing anxiously in the living room at the Cunningham residence.


    ¡°We only nagged her a little but why is she so angry that she won¡¯t even pick up the phone? James, is it


    possible that something happened to her?¡± Helen asked worriedly. She had made a dozen calls to Demi


    but she didn¡¯t answer any of them.


    Frustrated, James yelled, ¡°Ignore her! I¡¯m her father so I¡¯m only fulfilling my responsibility when I nagged


    her. How dare she hold a grudge against me?¡±


    Helen red at him angrily. ¡°Stop saying nonsense. What good cane out from fighting with your


    children? You¡¯re the elderly, so why can¡¯t you just forgive her? Forget it, I don¡¯t want to talk to you


    anymore. Sasha, drive us to Demi¡¯s houseter so we can see if she¡¯s okay!¡±


    Sasha shook her head. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m waiting for news about Matthew. I¡¯ll take you there once I receive


    news from him, okay?¡±


    Helen was infuriated. ¡°Why do you want to waste time waiting? You already know the results so there is


    no need to wait. I can directly tell you the result. Matthew will definitely lose. Furthermore, this time, he


    will lose tens of billions. It¡¯s hard to say if he¡¯ll evene back alive! Stop waiting for him!¡±


    Hearing this, Sasha was furious. ¡°Mom, how can you say that? Has Matthew ever offended you? How


    can you curse him?¡±


    Helen sneered, ¡°I¡¯m not cursing him, I¡¯m just stating the facts. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your


    father whether there is any hope for Matthew.¡±


    James pursed his lips and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask me. Anyone in their right mind knows that


    Matthew is hopeless.¡±


    Sasha was so enraged that she didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation. Just then, Helen¡¯s phone rang


    and she answered the call.


    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±


    On the other side of the phone, a deep voice said, ¡°You¡¯ll receive a videoter. Once you finish watching


    it, call me!¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    As soon as he finished talking, he hung up the phone and Helen was confused.


    ¡°Who was that? Why is he asking me to watch a video out of the blue? Is he insane?¡±


    As she mumbled, she unlocked her phone and saw that she indeed received a video.


    Then, Helen clicked on it and after a single nce, she immediately yelled in horror, ¡°Demi!¡±


    James jumped up from his seat and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    With tears streaming down her face, Helen muttered, ¡°See¡­ See it for yourself¡­¡±


    With that, James took the phone from her and when he saw the video, his face turned pale.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sasha walked over as well and after she took the phone and saw the video, a


    worried look appeared on her face.


    The video was showing a huge dog cage, and there were two people locked inside it¡ªDemi and Liam.


    At the start of the video, the two of themy inside the cage, looking weak. Later, three huge wolfhounds


    entered the cage and barked at them. If the wolfhounds weren¡¯t on leashes, they would¡¯ve pounced on


    both Demi and Liam and bitten them to pieces. They could be seen huddled in the corner of the cage,


    shivering in fear.


    Just then, a voice outside the cage sneered, ¡°Lift your head up and say something to your parents!¡±


    Demi looked up in a panic and she screamed as she begged, ¡°Dad! Mom! Save me! Please save me¡ª¡±


    With that, the video ended and the frame froze on Demi¡¯s panicked face.


    ¡°Wh-What is this? Where is Demi kept hostage? Why is she there?¡± Sasha asked anxiously.


    With a teary voice, Helen said, ¡°What should we do? What should we do? Hurry up and think of a way to


    save Demi!¡±


    James frowned and in a serious tone, he asked, ¡°Did the videoe from the man who called you a


    moment ago? What did he say?¡±


    It was then only Helen remembered. ¡°Yes, he told me to call him after I finish watching the video.¡±


    Anxious, James yelled, ¡°Then hurry up and call him!¡±


    Helen quickly dialed the number and soon, the call was connected and she could hear someone scoff.


    ¡°Have you finished watching the video? Do you want your daughter to stay alive? Help me do one thing


    and I¡¯ll free her!¡±

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    Crying, Helen said, ¡°Please¡­ Please don¡¯t hurt my daughter. I¡¯ll do anything you ask¡­ I¡¯ll do anything¡­


    Just let her go¡­ How much money do you want? We¡­ We¡¯ll pay you. One million? Two million?¡±


    The man sneered, ¡°Who the f*ck do you think you¡¯re talking to? Do you think that I care about a few


    million? Let me put this straight, I don¡¯t want money! If you want your daughter to stay alive, tell Matthew


    that he is not allowed to represent Eastcliff to cure anyone tonight!¡±


    Helen was dumbfounded. ¡°What?¡±


    What kind of a request is that? I thought they kidnapped Demi for ransom. Turns out that they¡¯re doing


    this to attack Matthew.


    Meanwhile, Sasha was in panic. ¡°Who are you people? Why are you doing this? Why are you targeting


    Matthew? Are you one of Travis¡¯ men?¡±


    The man coldly replied, ¡°Stop with the nonsense or else your sister dies! Listen carefully. If any


    representative of Eastcliff dares to cure a single person tonight, your sister will be ripped to shreds by


    these three wolfhounds! All of you will be dog meat too! One more thing, you are not allowed to call cops.


    If you do, she dies.¡±


    With that, the man directly hung up the phone. Helen was so horrified that she fainted but not before she


    let out a scream, and James tried to help her recover. After some time, Helen woke up and grabbed


    Sasha¡¯s arm while saying in a trembling voice, ¡°Sasha, you have to save your sister¡­ Only you can save


    her now¡­ Please save her¡­¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Sasha looked troubled. She knew now that the man on the phone was definitely one of Travis¡¯ men who


    wasmanded to purposely target Matthew.


    In short, Travis was no longer sure that he would win so he wanted to use despicable methods to force


    Matthew to lose thepetition. Deep down inside, Sasha was at a loss. How am I supposed to choose


    between my sister and my husband?


    After a moment of silence, Sasha muttered, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t panic. We should think of other ways. Why don¡¯t


    we call the cops?¡±


    Hearing this, James immediately yelled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the man say that we¡¯re not allowed to call the


    cops?! They may be keeping an eye on us right now. If we call the cops, they¡¯ll find out. When that


    happens, they will kill Demi!¡±


    Sasha mumbled in reply, ¡°Then¡­ What should we do?¡±


    In a serious tone, James replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that he would let Demi go as long as the representatives


    of Eastcliff don¡¯t save anyone tonight? All you have to do is call Matthew and tell him not to let any of


    them representatives join thepetition tonight.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Dad, how could I do that? If I do that, Matthew will definitely lose.¡±


    Furious, James yelled, ¡°Why are you still hesitating at a time like this? Is Matthew¡¯spetition more


    important than your sister¡¯s life? He¡¯ll just lose apetition, but your sister might lose her life. Is there


    even a need to think about it?¡±


    Sasha anxiously replied, ¡°Matthew spent tens of billions to join thepetition. He¡¯ll be dead if he loses!¡±


    James and Helen couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. Then, Helen lowered her voice and said, ¡°Sasha,


    we weren¡¯t thinking.


    As you said, those people voluntarily invested in him and whether they get returns or not is at their own


    risk, so everything will be fine even if Matthew loses. However, if you don¡¯t call Matthew, your sister will


    lose her life. Hurry up and call him!¡±


    Sasha frowned hard because she really wasn¡¯t willing to do so. After all, Matthew could use this chance


    to change his life around. He has suffered so much and put in everything he had just to win the


    competition. As his wife, how could I ask him to give it all up at a time like this?

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Crying, Helen said, ¡°Please¡­ Please don¡¯t hurt my daughter. I¡¯ll do anything you ask¡­ I¡¯ll do anything¡­


    Just let her go¡­ How much money do you want? We¡­ We¡¯ll pay you. One million? Two million?¡±


    The man sneered, ¡°Who the f*ck do you think you¡¯re talking to? Do you think that I care about a few


    million? Let me put this straight, I don¡¯t want money! If you want your daughter to stay alive, tell Matthew


    that he is not allowed to represent Eastcliff to cure anyone tonight!¡±


    Helen was dumbfounded. ¡°What?¡±


    What kind of a request is that? I thought they kidnapped Demi for ransom. Turns out that they¡¯re doing


    this to attack Matthew.


    Meanwhile, Sasha was in panic. ¡°Who are you people? Why are you doing this? Why are you targeting


    Matthew? Are you one of Travis¡¯ men?¡±


    The man coldly replied, ¡°Stop with the nonsense or else your sister dies! Listen carefully. If any


    representative of Eastcliff dares to cure a single person tonight, your sister will be ripped to shreds by


    these three wolfhounds! All of you will be dog meat too! One more thing, you are not allowed to call cops.


    If you do, she dies.¡±


    With that, the man directly hung up the phone. Helen was so horrified that she fainted but not before she


    let out a scream, and James tried to help her recover. After some time, Helen woke up and grabbed


    Sasha¡¯s arm while saying in a trembling voice, ¡°Sasha, you have to save your sister¡­ Only you can save


    her now¡­ Please save her¡­¡±


    Sasha looked troubled. She knew now that the man on the phone was definitely one of Travis¡¯ men who


    wasmanded to purposely target Matthew.


    In short, Travis was no longer sure that he would win so he wanted to use despicable methods to force


    Matthew to lose thepetition. Deep down inside, Sasha was at a loss. How am I supposed to choose


    between my sister and my husband?


    After a moment of silence, Sasha muttered, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t panic. We should think of other ways. Why don¡¯t


    we call the cops?¡±


    Hearing this, James immediately yelled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the man say that we¡¯re not allowed to call the


    cops?! They may be keeping an eye on us right now. If we call the cops, they¡¯ll find out. When that


    happens, they will kill Demi!¡±


    Sasha mumbled in reply, ¡°Then¡­ What should we do?¡±


    In a serious tone, James replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that he would let Demi go as long as the representatives


    of Eastcliff don¡¯t save anyone tonight? All you have to do is call Matthew and tell him not to let any of


    them representatives join thepetition tonight.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Dad, how could I do that? If I do that, Matthew will definitely lose.¡±


    Furious, James yelled, ¡°Why are you still hesitating at a time like this? Is Matthew¡¯spetition more


    important than your sister¡¯s life? He¡¯ll just lose apetition, but your sister might lose her life. Is there


    even a need to think about it?¡±


    Sasha anxiously replied, ¡°Matthew spent tens of billions to join thepetition. He¡¯ll be dead if he loses!¡±


    James and Helen couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. Then, Helen lowered her voice and said, ¡°Sasha,


    we weren¡¯t thinking.


    As you said, those people voluntarily invested in him and whether they get returns or not is at their own


    risk, so everything will be fine even if Matthew loses. However, if you don¡¯t call Matthew, your sister will


    lose her life. Hurry up and call him!¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Sasha frowned hard because she really wasn¡¯t willing to do so. After all, Matthew could use this chance


    to change his life around. He has suffered so much and put in everything he had just to win the


    competition. As his wife, how could I ask him to give it all up at a time like this?

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    Sasha¡¯s face turned red with anger and she gritted her teeth as she muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll save her but I will not


    do it by sacrificing Matthew! Remember this, Matthew doesn¡¯t owe us anything. Instead, we¡¯re the ones


    who owe him!¡±


    Helen anxiously asked, ¡°Then how are you nning to save her? The kidnappers have made it clear that


    they are targeting Matthew!¡±


    Sasha didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she picked up her phone and dialed the man. Soon, the man¡¯s deep


    voice could be heard. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you not done what I asked yet? Are you trying to test my


    patience?¡±


    Sasha took a deep breath before she said solemnly, ¡°Name a price. How much money do I have to pay


    for you to set my sister free? Just tell me any number.


    I¡¯ll definitely gather the money even if I have to sell Cunningham Pharmaceuticals and all my assets. I


    can even get a loan!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Sasha had already made a decision. She would save Demi even if she would be drowned in debt.


    However, no matter what, she would not allow Matthew to sacrifice himself for this!


    The man sneered, ¡°How much is Cunningham Pharmaceuticals worth? I don¡¯t even care that Matthew


    has ten billion. All I want is for his reputation to bepletely ruined!


    Remember to do what I say and don¡¯t call back anymore. Otherwise, with every call you make, I¡¯ll take


    out one of your sister¡¯s organs. If you think your sister can survive that, you¡¯re wee to try.¡±


    After the man hung up the phone, Sasha¡¯s face immediately turned pale. Now that the man had made it


    clear that he didn¡¯t want money, there was nothing else she could do.


    In a trembling voice, Helen mumbled, ¡°I told you that it wouldn¡¯t work¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, Helen fell to her knees and she grabbed Sasha¡¯s arm. ¡°Sasha, I beg you. Please call


    Matthew now and ask him to save Demi! Demi is his family too!¡±


    Sasha looked troubled and she helplessly said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re doing it again! Can¡¯t we just have a


    conversation? Get to your feet. We¡¯ll think of another way.¡±


    Helen anxiously said, ¡°There¡¯s no other way! The only way to save Demi is for you to call Matthew.


    Sasha, if you don¡¯t call him, I¡¯ll continue kneeling. If anything bad happens to your sister, I¡¯ll die together


    with her!¡±


    Seeing this, James furiously yelled, ¡°Sasha, how can you be so cruel and cold? Your mother is already


    kneeling down to beg you but you still aren¡¯t willing to call Matthew? Are you waiting for me to kneel


    down to you too?¡±


    Annoyed, Sasha said, ¡°Dad, Mom, can¡¯t you two be reasonable? What right do we have to ask Matthew


    to sacrifice for us? You said that Demi is his family but have you ever treated him as family? Ever since


    we got married, all you do is scold him, hit him, and force me to divorce him every day.


    Look at what you¡¯ve done in order to get me to marry a wealthy husband and fulfill your dreams of living


    a luxurious life! If Matthew didn¡¯t appear in time to save me, I-I would¡¯ve been r*ped by Travis Hughes.


    By then, all your dreams would mean nothing! How could you ask me to call Matthew to ask him to give


    up everything?¡±


    James and Helen looked embarrassed. After a moment of silence, James gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°Sasha, do you really have to be so petty?


    We¡¯re a family so blood rtions are the most important! Perhaps we indeed have done something


    wrong in the past, but it was all for your own good! Besides, Matthew will lose thepetition anyway.


    Since the results are already destined, why can¡¯t we ask him to save Demi?¡±


    Helen nodded in agreement. ¡°Your father¡¯s right! Since he is already destined to lose, why can¡¯t he do us


    a favor and save Demi?! Can¡¯t he do even one simple favor?¡±

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    Sasha hurriedly said, ¡°How do you know he¡¯ll lose? Stanley definitely hired several famous doctors to


    help Matthew. It¡¯s hard to predict who will win thispetition!¡±


    James sneered, ¡°Which famous doctors? Could theypete with Leonard the acupuncturist from


    Mightwater?


    Sasha, you might not know him but I do. The people who have medical skills that can be a match for


    Leonard are definitely famous. Even Billy Newman can¡¯tpare to him, let alone Stanley. How could


    they win against Leonard?¡±


    Sasha gritted her teeth and said nothing.


    Seeing this, Helen yelled in panic, ¡°Sasha, say something! Hurry up and call Matthew already!¡±


    Sasha angrily pulled out her phone and tossed it to Helen. ¡°You can call him if you want to. I¡¯ll never call


    to ask him!¡±


    Helen was dumbfounded. I want to make the call but will Matthew listen to me? I¡¯ve humiliated him and


    said cruel things to him for the longest time and was never kind to him. How is it possible that he¡¯ll agree


    to help me?


    ¡°Sasha, are you deliberately trying to not save your sister?! Do you think that ingrate will listen to me?


    I¡¯ve fed him for three years but he isn¡¯t even thankful. How am I supposed to ask him for help?¡± Helen


    roared.


    Sasha was also infuriated. ¡°You¡¯re too embarrassed to call him, aren¡¯t you? Mom, if you had treated


    Matthew well, we wouldn¡¯t be in this mess! Are you finally showing remorse?¡±


    Helen was furious. ¡°Sasha, don¡¯t tell me all this nonsense. Just be straightforward and tell me, are you


    going to save your sister or not? If you don¡¯t want to save her, just say it.


    I¡¯ll take the responsibility for being such a bad mother that even my daughter won¡¯t listen to me. There¡¯s


    no reason for me to live anymore. I¡­ I should just run into the wall and die¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Helen directly lowered her head and rushed to the wall at the side, as if she was really


    about to hit her head on the wall. Fortunately, James was quick to react and he stopped her in time.


    ¡°Oh, dear, you shouldn¡¯t do such silly things! Sasha is an obedient daughter so of course she will help


    us. Don¡¯t hurt yourself!¡± James said to purposely pressure Sasha.


    Sasha was about to go mad. Her parents always used the same excuse to cause trouble for her. As long


    as she didn¡¯t do what they said, the both of them would cry and beg to force her to bend to their will.


    ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you be reasonable?! How could we ask Matthew to sacrifice everything to save Demi? Look


    into your conscience and tell me, since when has Demi ever said anything kind to Matthew? Has she


    ever done that? Has she ever done anything nice for Matthew?¡± Sasha said in panic.


    Helen fell into silence but James roared angrily, ¡°Sasha, what is the point of saying this? Do you think


    that your sister deserves death for not saying anything kind to Matthew?


    Sasha, I know you have always sided Matthew but I never thought that you could be so cruel to abandon


    your sister. Fine, since you¡¯re so cruel, we¡¯ll just pretend that we never gave birth to you and raised you.


    You can leave.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This is my family¡¯s personal matter so we don¡¯t need your help. Darling, let¡¯s go. We¡¯re both old and not


    capable anymore so our child won¡¯t even listen to us. There¡¯s no reason for us to live anymore. Let¡¯s


    jump off the building together. At least Demi will have us to apany her in death!¡±


    As James spoke, he dragged Helen toward the windowsill. Helen wailed and yelled, ¡°Why is my life so


    miserable? Why did I give birth to such an unfilial daughter? Forget it, it¡¯s my fault for not educating my


    child. I deserve to die¡­¡± She howled like a shrew as she sat on the ground.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Sasha was so furious that her body was shaking and she was close to having a breakdown because of


    her parents¡¯ threats. Just then, James walked toward the window sill.


    Seeing that Sasha still wasn¡¯t saying anything, he gritted his teeth and punched the window. The window


    instantly shattered to pieces and blood dripped from his hand.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Sasha screamed in horror as she hurriedly ran over.


    Seeing this, James immediately put one foot out of the window and roared, ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! Stay


    where you are! Just stay there! Don¡¯te close!¡±


    Helen yelled, ¡°Darling, have you lost your mind? Get down from there! We need to stop the bleeding¡­¡±


    James roared at her angrily, ¡°Why should I stop the bleeding? Just let me die so I don¡¯t have to attend


    my daughter¡¯s funeral!¡±


    Sasha was extremely anxious. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say that. Get down from there. Please get down from there!¡±


    James shouted in reply, ¡°I¡¯m noting down! Sasha, if you don¡¯t save your sister, I¡¯ll jump right in front


    of you! I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t make the call, I¡¯ll jump.


    Even though I raised you up, I don¡¯t expect you to repay mel. However, after I die, please bury me next


    to your sister. I didn¡¯t take good care of her when I¡¯m alive but after I die, I promise I¡¯ll take good care of


    her¡­¡± As James spoke, he started to wipe away his tears.


    Sasha was about to lose her mind. After giving it some thought, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll


    make the call! I¡¯ll do what you ask. I¡¯ll call Matthew after you get down from there!¡±


    James and Helen immediately nced at each other and there was triumph in their gaze.


    ¡°Call him now! I¡¯lle down after you finish the call!¡± James yelled loudly.


    Sasha was infuriated but there was nothing else she could do. Having no other choice, she pulled out


    her phone and dialed Matthew¡¯s number, then told him everything that happened. After Sasha hung up


    the phone, she directly fell to the ground as if her soul had left her body.


    ¡°How was it? Did he agree to help?¡± Helen asked anxiously.


    Sasha weakly replied, ¡°He agreed¡­¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing this, Helen was overjoyed. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Your sister will be saved! Hurry and call


    that man and tell him to free Demi!¡±


    James jumped down from the window sill and hurriedly pulled out the phone. Then, he called the man.


    After hearing the news, the man sneered, ¡°Good, you¡¯ve done a great job! However, we¡¯ll keep the


    hostage here and only free her after the conference ends!¡±


    Helen hurriedly said, ¡°Can you please at least let them out of the cage? Please get the dogs away from


    them¡­¡±


    The man sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what to do! Remember, if Matthew cures anyone, your daughter will be


    fed to the dogs immediately!¡±


    Helen quickly muttered, ¡°I-I understand. H-He¡¯ll definitely stay put and do nothing¡­¡±


    The manughed delightedly. ¡°That¡¯s the right thing to do!¡±


    At that moment, Sasha suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already done what you asked. However, can you answer a


    question?¡±


    The man was momentarily startled before he replied, ¡°What is it?¡±


    In a solemn tone, Sasha asked, ¡°How did you capture my sister?¡±


    The man instantly burst intoughter. ¡°Capture? There was no need for us to capture her. Sasha, your


    sister came to us on her own and surrendered herself to us.


    To be frank, we almost forgot that you had a sister. However, she and her husband came over to look for


    Young Master Hughes saying that they wanted to give him an exnation.


    Sasha, I¡¯ve worked for Young Master Hughes for many years but I¡¯ve never met someone as stupid as


    her. There aren¡¯t many people who would voluntarily court death! Hahaha¡­¡±


    After Sasha hung up the phone, she turned to look at Helen who flushed red and mumbled, ¡°Wh-Why did


    she do such a silly thing?¡±

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    Sasha was extremely angry. ¡°Mom, you heard what he said! Demi went over herself and nobody


    captured her! What else do you have to say now?¡±


    Helen looked embarrassed and she gritted her teeth. ¡°So what? We have to look beyond the surface and


    get to the root of the problem.


    All of this is Matthew¡¯s fault! If Matthew didn¡¯t provoke Young Master Hughes, he wouldn¡¯t hurt Demi


    even if she went over! He only kept Demi hostage because Matthew hit him!¡±


    Sasha was so furious, she grabbed the tea cup on the table and threw it to the ground before she roared,


    ¡°All you do is put the me on Matthew! Can¡¯t you be reasonable for once?!¡±


    Helen was stunned while James blew his top. ¡°Sasha, what are you doing? Is that the right way to


    speak to your mother? How dare you throw things in anger in front of your parents? Have you lost your


    mind?¡±


    With tears streaming down her face, Sasha gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What else can I do to express my


    frustration? Let me put this straight, if anything bad happens to Matthew this time, I don¡¯t want to live


    anymore! You two can just live the rest of your lives with Demi!¡±


    After Sasha finished speaking, she directly went back to her room.


    James and Helen looked at each other. After a moment of silence, Helen muttered, ¡°It¡¯ll all be fine. She¡¯ll


    get over it after a while.¡±


    James nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. This child has fallen for Matthew¡¯s tricks. Once she meets


    someone better, she¡¯ll know our intentions are good! Oh, by the way, where is Sasha¡¯s phone? Go and


    get her phone so that she doesn¡¯t secretly call Matthew.¡±


    Helen immediately started to panic and hurriedly said, ¡°You¡¯re right. We should go and take her phone


    away.¡±


    With that, the two of them ran into Sasha¡¯s room and took her phone away. Then, they scanned the room


    but they were still worried even after making sure there weren¡¯t any othermunication devices, so


    they simply stayed there and kept an eye on Sasha.


    Sasha naturally knew what the both of them were thinking and she was mad. She was sick of their antics


    and didn¡¯t even want to look at them, so she hid herself under the nket.


    Meanwhile, at Thousand Lakes Manor, after Travis heard the report from his subordinate, he grinned


    widely.


    ¡°Excellent! Once I finish with the conference, I¡¯ll make sure to reward you for your good work!¡± Travis


    said with a chuckle.


    The man was really happy to hear this and he thanked Travis repeatedly. Later, Travis led everybody to


    the Eastshire representatives¡¯ room. At the moment, a group of people were already gathered in the


    room and they were all big shots in the state¡¯s medical field. When they saw Travis, they got up one after


    another to greet him.


    Just then, a man in sses leaned in and asked, ¡°Young Master Hughes, didn¡¯t you say that Dr. Ellis is


    representing Eastshire to join thepetition? Where is he?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hearing this, everybody turned to look at Travis hopefully. In fact, these wealthy men wouldn¡¯t personally


    attend conferences like this in the past and only waited for the results. However, the news that Dr. Ellis


    wasing out of seclusion and joining this year¡¯s conference had attracted a crowd because after all,


    he had a great reputation in the medical field of Eastshire.


    Before Dr. Ellis went to practice in hiding, Eastshire was often in the top three in the annual Six Southern


    States Medical Conference, but after he stopped participating, Eastshire had ranked in thest ce for


    several consecutive years, which caused everyone in the medical field of Eastshire to feel embarrassed.


    Now that Dr. Ellis hade out of hiding, everyone was naturally encouraged and confident so they


    rushed over to meet Dr. Ellis.


    Travis let out a sigh and said, ¡°Gentlemen, Dr. Ellis won¡¯t be representing Eastshire for thepetition!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, it was as if a bomb had been dropped onto the crowd. Everybody was


    dumbfounded.


    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say that Dr. Ellis was participating in thepetition? Why is he suddenly not


    participating?¡± the crowd asked in panic.


    With a helpless look on his face, Travis replied, ¡°Gentlemen, there¡¯s nothing I can do. Dr. Ellis was


    bewitched by a man named Matthew, but I¡¯m not sure how. Just a moment ago, he announced that he


    would be withdrawing from thepetition at thest minute!¡±

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Everybody was in shock after hearing this. ¡°Matthew? Who¡¯s Matthew?¡±


    ¡°What does he do for a living?¡±


    ¡°Why is Dr. Ellis following his orders?¡±


    ¡°What kind of a person is he? Is he deliberately trying to ruin Eastshire¡¯s reputation? How could he do


    such a thing?¡±


    Everyone was in a heated discussion and some with bad tempers even directly started cursing


    Matthew.


    They had all rushed over to watch thepetition, having full confidence that the Eastshire


    representatives would win. Furthermore, they had already invested a lot of money and were expecting to


    rake in a lot of profit.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    If they lost thepetition, they would lose a lot of money, which was why whether Dr. Ellis was


    participating in thepetition or not was extremely important to them. After hearing Travis say that


    Matthew was the one who persuaded Dr. Ellis and stopped him from participating in thepetition,


    everyone hated him to the core.


    Meanwhile, Travis secretly chuckled because this was the result he wanted.


    After a while, Travis gestured to the man beside him with a nce. Understanding what he meant, the


    man immediately yelled, ¡°Matthew is from Cunningham Pharmaceuticals in Eastcliff.


    Not only has he bewitched Dr. Ellis, but he also founded his own Eastcliff representatives group which is


    separate from the Eastshire representatives group so that he can participate in thepetition.


    In order to win and gain profit for himself, he has tricked Dr. Ellis to withdraw from thepetition! It¡¯s


    obvious that he¡¯s going against the Eastshire representatives!¡±


    After hearing this, everyone was even more furious and all of them started cursing Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals. In fact, some people from the crowd had business rtions with Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals and they were also angry after they heard the man.


    Each of them swore topletely cut off ties with Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, which made Travis


    delighted. He wanted to grab this opportunity topletely ruin Cunningham Pharmaceuticals and


    Matthew¡¯s reputation.


    This time, not only did he want to humiliate Matthew, but he also wanted to acquire Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals. If his n seeded, he would have achieved something great. By then, his position


    in the Hughes family would definitely rise!


    The crowd continued to be in a heated discussion when Travis suddenly waved his hand and said,


    ¡°Gentlemen, there¡¯s no need to panic!


    Everything will be fine even if Dr. Ellis doesn¡¯t represent Eastshire in thepetition because we¡¯ve


    already prepared a backup n. Leonard the acupuncturist from Mightwater will represent us instead! As


    long as you support me, I promise that we¡¯ll definitely win thispetition!¡±


    These words instantly made everybody feel excited. After all, Leonard was an even more famous doctor


    than Dr. Ellis. They had a better chance at winning if Leonard reced Dr. Ellis in thepetition.


    ¡°Young Master Hughes, you¡¯re a genius and you¡¯ve made a thoughtful arrangement!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all at your disposal, Young Master Hughes. If you want us to do something, just ask!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Hughes always does things thoughtfully and meticulously. With you as the heir of the


    Hughes, we won¡¯t have to worry about the medical industry in Eastshire.¡±


    Everybody started to praise and tter Travis.


    With a delighted expression, Travis smiled and said, ¡°Thank you all for trusting me. I hope that all of you


    will continue to support me in my future endeavors, but for now, let¡¯s focus on the conference.


    This time, not only do we have to win, but most importantly, we have topletely defeat the Eastcliff


    representatives! Otherwise, the weak and useless will continue to disturb us in the future!¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement to Travis¡¯ words. Some of them even directly made a call back to their


    company and ordered their staff to immediately cut all business ties with Cunningham Pharmaceuticals,


    which pleased Travis very much.


    After this, thepany would be hated by everyone in the Eastcliff medical industry. Not only did they


    want to win the Eastcliff representatives tonight, but they also wanted topletely ruin Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals.


    Now that these people had cut ties with them, thepany was pretty much doomed. By then, Travis


    wouldn¡¯t even have to spend a penny to acquire it!

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    The conference started as scheduled. All the representatives from the six southern states entered the


    venue, including Matthew and Dr. Ellis. Dr. Ellis then led Matthew to the first row of seats and sat down,


    and beside them were other famous doctors from other states.


    The venue wasn¡¯t big and there weren¡¯t many people who could enter. Only representatives were


    allowed to enter and even so, taking the Eastshire representatives for example, only a dozen from the


    group were granted ess.


    Even though there were many investors at the scene, most of them couldn¡¯t enter the venue as well,


    excluding Travis and a few famous doctors.


    Not long after they sat down, they heard amotion at the entrance. Everybody turned around to see


    what was happening and saw the security guards being pushed away by a group of aggressive people.


    Then, the seats near the entrance were taken away and the people who sat there were also chased


    away. They wanted to fight back but were forcefully held down by the group of aggressive men.


    Following that, the group of men divided themselves into two rows and stood at each side respectfully, as


    if they were waiting for someone. Seeing this, everybody was even more surprised.


    Who can it be? Why does he or she need such a grand entrance? Under the eyes of the crowd, an


    arrogant elderly with white hair and white beard entered the venue. He was wearing a shining tuxedo


    and as his stern gaze looked around the room, there was a hint of disgust on his face.


    ¡°Is that Leonard the acupuncturist?!¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    ¡°This is the Six Southern States Medical Conference and he is from Mightwater, so why is he here?¡±


    ¡°Could¡­ Could it be that a representative group hired him for help?¡±


    ¡°Oh my! Which state hired Leonard? Are they crazy? Imagine how much they have to pay!¡±


    Among the heated discussion, Travis directly stood up and walked toward the entrance excitedly.


    ¡°Uncle Leonard, wee. Wee!¡± Travis reached out to shake Leonard¡¯s hand from a distance.


    However, Leonard only nced at him with a disgusted expression and didn¡¯t shake his hand. Instead,


    he coldly asked, ¡°Is your grandfather not here?¡±


    Travis was slightly embarrassed but he didn¡¯t dare to throw a temper. After all, Leonard¡¯s status was


    much higher than his grandfather¡¯s!


    With a smile, Travis replied, ¡°Uncle Leonard, I¡¯m sorry but my grandfather hasn¡¯t been feeling well so


    he¡¯s staying home for recovery.


    He won¡¯t being to thepetition but he repeatedly instructed me to serve you well. He said that


    your medical skills are the strongest that he has ever seen in his life and he even asked me to learn from


    you!¡±


    Hearing this, Leonard seemed to be pleased. ¡°Your grandfather sure has good taste. Since you¡¯re so


    sincere, stay by my sideter and I¡¯ll show you my medical skills!¡±


    Travis was overjoyed to hear this. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Leonard! Oh, please take a seat!¡±


    Leonard nodded and followed Travis all the way to the first row. His gaze only swept across the other so-


    called famous doctors butnded on Dr. Ellis. ¡°Dr. Ellis, I see that you¡¯re here early.


    However, you¡¯ve done the right thing. After all, the slow learner has to start early!¡± As Leonard spoke, he


    turned to look at his group of apprentices and said, ¡°All of you can learn something from Dr. Ellis! Even


    though his medical skills suck, at least his passion is admirable.¡±


    Leonard¡¯s group of apprenticesughed and nodded as they looked at Dr. Ellis mockingly. Meanwhile,


    Dr. Ellis looked extremely upset but he gritted his teeth and said nothing.


    He hadpeted with Leonard in the past and lost all three out of three rounds so he had nothing to


    say. However, after hearing this, Matthew frowned. This man sure is arrogant.


    Leonard walked over to the side and sat down. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Dr. Ellis,ter when it¡¯s your


    turn to get onstage, let me know if there¡¯s something you need help with.


    After all, since Eastshire invited me over, it is my duty to help. There¡¯s no need for you to be


    embarrassed to ask me for help. Otherwise, if Eastshire loses thepetition because of you, it¡¯s none


    of my business!¡±

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    With a cold expression, Dr. Ellis gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Oh, Leonard, you can be rest assured! I¡¯ve


    already left the Eastshire representatives group. Just focus on your own matters.¡±


    Leonard was startled but he quicklyughed and said, ¡°Why did you leave? Did you purposely leave the


    team after you found out that I wasing because you are afraid? However, it¡¯s the smart thing to do.


    After leaving the team, you won¡¯t need to participate in thepetition. With that, you won¡¯t have to go


    on stage and nobody wouldpare us both so naturally, you won¡¯t be humiliated. Dr. Ellis, I never


    thought that you would learn from your mistakes!¡±


    Leonard¡¯s apprentices once again burst intoughter and they looked at Dr. Ellis in contempt.


    Meanwhile, Dr. Ellis was angered because he had never been insulted so badly before. However, it


    wasmon among the medical industry. His medical skills were weaker than Leonard¡¯s so there was


    nothing he could do.


    Just then, Matthew suddenly said, ¡°Leonard, are you unwilling to leave because you¡¯re nning to


    represent Eastcliff in thepetition? I¡¯m sorry but Eastcliff doesn¡¯t have enough money to hire a greedy


    creature like you!¡±


    Nobody expected that Matthew would dare to scold Leonard, and even Dr. Ellis and Travis were


    dumbfounded.


    After all, Leonard was a big shot. He was the most skilled doctor in Mightwater and one of the top ten


    doctors in the country. Other than his noble status, he had rtionships with wealthy families and nobody


    in the venue couldpete with him!


    Even though Leonard was arrogant, he was qualified to do so. Even Old Master Hughes had to treat


    Leonard respectfully and politely. Nobody had spoken to Leonard so disrespectfully in a long time!


    With a cold expression, Leonard solemnly asked, ¡°Who are you? How dare you speak up in front of me?¡±


    Matthew chuckled and replied, ¡°This is the seating area for the Eastcliff representatives. You¡¯re standing


    in our area but you think that I have no right to talk to you? Leonard, you really are shameless!¡±


    His words instantly caused the crowd to burst intoughter. At the same time, they looked at Matthew as


    if he was a fool.


    Not a single person in the venue dared to go against Leonard and even a big shot like Dr. Ellis had to


    treat him respectfully. However, Matthew actually dared to yell at Leonard rudely. In their eyes, Matthew


    was seeking for death.


    Sure enough, Leonard¡¯s face darkened. He angrily turned to look at Travis and asked, ¡°Why is there a


    team of representatives from Eastcliff?¡±


    Travis hurriedly exined everything that happened with some exaggeration and in the end, he gritted


    his teeth and said, ¡°This b*stard bewitched Dr. Ellis topletely destroy the Eastshire representatives


    team.


    Fortunately, my grandfather was smart enough to invite you. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid the Eastshire


    representatives would lose terribly!¡±


    Hearing this, Leonard red at Matthew in disgust and said, ¡°How dare an immature young b*stard like


    you act rudely in front of me? Is it because the elders in your family are all dead so nobody could teach


    you manners?¡±


    Matthew chuckled and said, ¡°Of course I know manners. However, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to treat


    elders who don¡¯t deserve respect with good manners.¡±


    Leonard immediately flew into a rage. After all, Matthew was implying that he didn¡¯t deserve respect.


    ¡°You impudent b*stard!¡± Leonard roared angrily.


    His apprentice at the side hurriedly kicked Matthew and yelled, ¡°As*hole!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    However, Matthew easily dodged his kick and he sneered, ¡°Leonard, as a elderly, you didn¡¯t teach your


    apprentice well either!¡±


    Leonard watched from the sidelines and he arrogantly said, ¡°He is my apprentice. If he does nothing


    when someone humiliates me, that would be the true sin!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold. ¡°Well, does that mean that you¡¯re not nning to stop him? Since


    you can¡¯t discipline them, I¡¯ll do you a favor and teach them a lesson!¡±

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    Leonard scoffed with a look of disdain on his face. Just then, the rest of Leonard¡¯s apprentices rushed


    over, ready to attack Matthew. The security guards on site immediately ran over to stop them but they


    were held back by Leonard¡¯s men.


    ¡°Beat him to death!¡± one of the apprentices roared as he grabbed a chair and threw it at Matthew.


    Matthew finally fought back and with one kick, the chair shattered to pieces. At the same time, he


    stepped forward and sped the apprentice¡¯s wrist, grabbed his shoulder with his other hand, and


    pushed it all the way down.


    Everybody could only hear cracking noises before they saw the apprentice¡¯s hand go limp as if it had no


    strength. However, Matthew didn¡¯t stop there and he continued what he was doing.


    Leonard¡¯s eyes widened in horror. He suddenly had a feeling that something wasn¡¯t right because the


    cracking noises were actually the sounds of bones dislocating. The cracking sounds rang one after


    another, which meant that every bone in the apprentice¡¯s arm were all dislocated.


    What kind of strength does he have? Only people who have deep knowledge about the bones of the


    human body can do such a thing! Even a man like Leonard didn¡¯t have the skills to do it!


    Just when he was in deep thought, the apprentice fell to the ground with his bones all dislocated by


    Matthew. The apprentice was in so much pain that he was wailing constantly. However, he couldn¡¯t even


    move a finger. The other apprentices still wanted to fight Matthew but they were directly stopped by


    Leonard.


    Then, Leonard frowned and looked at Matthew coldly as he said, ¡°What a talented youngd! I have


    underestimated you! Dr. Ellis, where did you find such a genius to be your apprentice?¡±


    Dr. Ellis looked joyful as he replied, ¡°Leonard, are you blind?! What qualifications do I have to dare take


    Mr. Larson as my apprentice? I¡¯m not even worthy to be his apprentice!¡±


    Leonard frowned hard. He could tell that every bone in the apprentice¡¯s body was dislocated before he


    even checked his body. At the moment, he suddenly thought of a skill that he heard in the past called


    splitting tendons.


    This skill could dislocate every bone in the human body and force the person topletely lose the


    ability to move. However, it was a legend that nobody had seen before, and he never thought that he


    would witness such a skill from a seemingly ordinary young man today.


    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I never thought that a man like you can have such skills at a young age.


    You sure are extraordinary! However, this is a medical skillspetition. So what if you¡¯re good at


    fighting? In the end, you¡¯re just a rude, uncultured man!¡±


    Matthew sneered, ¡°Leonard, aren¡¯t you one yourself for teaching your apprentice the same thing? He


    started the fight without much reason. Do you ept dumb donkeys as apprentices?¡±


    A cold expression appeared on Leonard¡¯s face and he red at Matthew angrily. ¡°Young man, you better


    know your ce!


    Do you really think that you can look down on everyone else just because you have some skills? I¡¯m not


    even worried aboutpeting with a man with skills like yours! Remember this, there are some people


    in this world that you can never afford to offend!¡±


    Matthew nodded and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right! However, there¡¯s one thing you should remember. When push


    comes to shove, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do. You¡¯re standing right in front of me right now and I wonder if


    you¡¯ll die first, or will your men kill me first.¡±


    Leonard was shocked and he staggered back in fear. After a moment of silence, he gritted his teeth and


    waved his hand. ¡°Get him out of here.


    I came here to attend the conference, not fight with you! Later after the conference starts, I hope that you


    can still be so arrogant!¡±


    Travis walked up to him and warned, ¡°Matthew, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t do anything on impulse. I believe


    that your wife already called you. Don¡¯t disappoint her!¡±


    Matthew red at him coldly and his hands clenched into fists. ¡°Travis, you really are despicable!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Hearing this, Travis chuckled and said, ¡°Warriors do not hate despicable methods. Matthew, you¡¯re still


    too immature to fight me!¡±


    After that, the venue fell into peace and quiet and everybody took their seats. Then, Mr. Harrison


    appeared and started his speech.


    After a few sentences, a man from the Eastshire representatives team suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Harrison, stop


    this nonsense. May I ask what do you mean by this seating arrangement? Are you looking down on us?¡±


    There was an instantmotion. After all, things like this rarely happened at such an event.


    With a cold expression, Mr. Harrison asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±


    The man sneered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who¡¯s the man sitting next to Dr. Ellis in the first row? What


    qualifications does he have to be able to sit there?¡±


    Everybody turned to look at Matthew and they started discussing. Those who were arranged to sit in the


    first row were all famous doctors of each state, which was why everyone wondered why a nobody like


    Matthew could sit in the first row too.


    Even if he was good at fighting, he had no right to sit there! Meanwhile, Travis was smirking because he


    was the one who had arranged for the man to ask that question so that he could embarrass Matthew.


    Mr. Harrison replied, ¡°Matthew is a famous doctor from Eastcliff. Is there a problem for him to be seated


    in the first row?¡±


    The man sneered, ¡°Famous doctor? Mr. Harrison, do you really think that I know nothing? He is just a


    cleaner at the hospital! How could you let him sit with all the real famous doctors?! Mr. Harrison, this is


    an insult!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone in the venue was stunned. Those who came to the


    conference had gone directly upstairs when they arrived so they didn¡¯t know what had happened in the


    hall downstairs. Therefore, nobody knew about Matthew¡¯s identity.


    After hearing that Matthew was just a cleaner, the crowd went uproarious. They were all famous doctors


    from various states so they couldn¡¯t understand what qualifications a cleaner had to be able to sit with


    them.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Leonard flew into rage. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you let a hospital cleaner sit with us! Mr. Harrison, are you


    looking down on us? Since Eastshire doesn¡¯t attach importance to this conference, there¡¯s no reason to


    continue this conference anymore!¡±


    After Leonard finished speaking, he walked away. The others also got up one after another, preparing to


    leave with Leonard. Seeing this, Mr. Harrison started to panic. Once those people left, they wouldn¡¯t be


    able to continue with the conference.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Just then, Matthew said, ¡°We who study medicine always let our ability speak for us. It doesn¡¯t matter


    where you sit. What¡¯s important is how many people can be treated and how many illnesses can be


    cured. Are you all in a hurry to leave because you¡¯re afraid of losing to me and you¡¯re scared to be


    embarrassed?¡±


    His words instantly enraged the crowd, while Leonard pointed at Matthew and growled, ¡°Boy, nobody has


    dared to speak to me like that in years! You¡¯re the most arrogant person I¡¯ve met in my entire life!


    Judging by what you said, are you challenging me?¡±


    Matthew shook his head and replied, ¡°I have no intention of challenging you!¡±


    Leonard¡¯s subordinates immediately started yelling at him. ¡°F*ck! If you don¡¯t have the courage to


    challenge our master, what¡¯s with all this nonsense?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right. You act so arrogantly but in the end you¡¯re just a coward.¡±


    At that moment, everyone looked at Matthew with derision.


    With a calm expression, Matthew replied, ¡°A man like you is not qualified to challenge me!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the audience went wild. Even the best doctor in the country didn¡¯t dare


    to speak to Leonard so arrogantly. Has Matthew gone mad?!


    Leonard was so furious, he chuckled instead. ¡°Boy, you really are boastful! You said that I¡¯m not qualified


    to challenge you. Well then, can you tell me who is?¡±


    Matthew sneered, ¡°Stop trying to lure me into your trap. Leonard, if you¡¯re really afraid of losing to me,


    there¡¯s still time for you to leave!¡±


    Leonard was infuriated. ¡°Me? Lose to you? Matthew, you really are big-headed! Very well, I¡¯ll stay here


    andpete with you today. I dare you to make a bet with me. We¡¯llpete one-on-one. If I win, I will


    kill you!¡±


    Matthew frowned. ¡°Leonard, this is the first time we¡¯re meeting and we have no grudges against each


    other. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much to bet our lives?¡±


    Leonard sneered, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    A cold expression appeared on Matthew¡¯s face. ¡°Leonard, I know that you look down on everyone


    because of your great medical skills. The fact that you dared to bet your life means that you know that


    you¡¯ll definitely win. You just want me dead!¡±


    Leonard didn¡¯t deny it because he had always been arrogant and ruthless. After hearing Matthew shame


    him, he naturally wanted him dead.


    Matthew continued, ¡°However, I think there¡¯s no need to bet lives in such an elegant venue. How about


    this? Leonard, do you dare topete one-on-one with me? If you lose, you have to apologize to Dr.


    Ellis! If you win, I¡¯ll apologize to you. What do you think?¡±


    Dr. Ellis was startled because he never thought that Matthew would help him win some reputation back.


    At that moment, he was deeply touched and his respect for him deepened.


    With a cold expression, Leonard roared, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you challenge me?


    You¡¯reparing a beggar to a wealthy man here. Do you think the apologies from both of them have


    the same value?¡±


    Matthew replied indifferently, ¡°In my eyes, there is no distinction between the noble and the inferior!¡±


    Leonard sneered, ¡°But in my eyes, they do! Only the poor will fight for equality!¡±


    Matthew red at him and said, ¡°Leonard, you are so arrogant! In that case, I willpete with you. If


    you win today, my life will be at your disposal! However, if you lose, you¡¯ll have to get on your knees and


    apologize to Dr. Ellis. Do you agree?!¡±


    Hearing this, Dr. Ellis started to worry and he hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Larson, you can¡¯t do that! You can¡¯t bet


    your life! Bet with mine! If you lose, I¡¯ll put my life at his disposal!¡±

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    Leonard burst intoughter. ¡°Dr. Ellis, you said it yourself. If I win, your life will be at my disposal!¡±


    Dr. Ellis gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I said it. However, if you lose, you¡¯ll have to get on your


    knees and apologize to me!¡±


    Leonard chuckled and said, ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯ll lose? Dream on, Dr, Ellis! I willpletely


    convince you that you¡¯re a loser today!¡±


    The people around them started to chatter.


    ¡°Has Dr. Ellis gone insane? He couldn¡¯t even win Leonard. Why is he putting all hope on that young


    man?¡±


    ¡°He even put his life on the line! Even if Leonard doesn¡¯t kill him, how will he be able to face anyone after


    this?¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s all that young man¡¯s fault. If he didn¡¯t continuously provoke Leonard, things wouldn¡¯t


    get to this point.¡±


    ¡°This young man doesn¡¯t know the dangers of the world. In the end, he¡¯ll have to pay a high price!¡±


    ¡°He deserves it! After all, he¡¯s just a loser who cleans hospital toilets for a living. Yet, he dared to treat the


    elders of the medical industry so rudely. He¡¯ll pay for his sins!¡±


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s just watch the show. We don¡¯t need to care if he¡¯ll live or die.¡±


    Everyone was in a heated discussion and all of them didn¡¯t have hope for Matthew. As for Travis, he was


    extremely delighted as everything was going ording to n. Even if Matthew had great medical skills,


    he wouldn¡¯t be able to get on stage so the result was already predetermined. However, there was oneN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    thing that exceeded his expectations¡ªhe never thought that Dr. Ellis would dare to make a bet with


    Leonard.


    Travis was scolded by Dr. Ellis just a moment ago and he was still holding a grudge, wondering how he


    could retaliate. Right now, he didn¡¯t have to worry because Leonard was going to help him get revenge.


    With that, the conference continued. After some polite remarks, the patients that were brought from each


    state were led onstage. The conditions of these patients looked so serious thatmon doctors wouldn¡¯t


    know how to treat them. Later, the patients¡¯ medical records were handed to the representatives from


    each state. After reading through it, everybody got ready to get on stage.


    Dr. Ellis received a copy of the medical records too and he hurriedly handed it to Matthew. ¡°Mr. Larson,


    please take a look.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Matthew didn¡¯t take it from him. Instead, his gaze circled around the six patients. After


    he inherited the jade pendant, not only did he receive the medical knowledge of his ancestors, but he


    also received his ancestors¡¯ decades of experience in medicine. Under normal circumstances, Matthew


    could roughly understand a patient¡¯s condition with just a nce. Furthermore, medical records often


    affected judgements and they weren¡¯t really helpful to Matthew, who usually only used them for


    reference. After a while, Leonard was the first to get up and he directly went onstage and started treating


    the patients. Leonard was a skilled acupuncturist and that was how he got his nickname of Leonard the


    Acupuncturist.


    Dr. Ellis started to panic. ¡°Mr. Larson, should we start too? Competitions like this not only take into


    ount medical skills, but also speed. There are only six patients. If other people cure them first, we¡¯ll


    lose!¡±


    With a calm expression, Matthew replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic. Let me observe a little longer.¡±


    Dr. Ellis was in a daze. We¡¯re in a crucial moment right now. What else does he need to observe?


    Meanwhile, Leonard walked up to the first patient. The patient had been in a strangea and the


    doctors had tried various methods but still couldn¡¯t wake him up.


    Everyone stared intently at Leonard. All of them had read the patient¡¯s medical records and had no idea


    how to treat him, but Leonard was already about to start.


    With a triumphant smile, Leonard opened his silver needle pouch and pulled out three silver needles.


    Then, he punctured three acupuncture points on the patient¡¯s body.


    In order to put on a show, he even purposely did it at a quick speed without any hesitation. He found


    acupuncture points fast and punctured the needles firmly. Seeing this, the audience immediately


    apuded.


    ¡°No wonder he¡¯s called Leonard the Acupuncturist. Not many people in the country canpete with


    him when ites to acupuncture skills!¡±


    ¡°I agree! Leonard¡¯s acupuncture skills are considered to be the top three in the country.¡±


    ¡°He is no doubt the most skilled doctor in Mightwater. I¡¯m definitely no match for him!¡±


    Everyone praised Leonard and at the same time, they nced at Matthew. Now that they had seen


    Leonard¡¯s skills first hand, they looked down on Matthew even more. Everyone thought that it was


    outrageous that he dared to challenge Leonard. Just then, the patient suddenly moved a little. Then, he


    slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°H-He¡¯s awake?!¡± the attending doctor standing nearby eximed.


    There was an instant uproar from the audience! This patient had been unconscious for over a month and


    his doctor had tried several methods, but he still couldn¡¯t wake him up. However, with just three needles,


    Leonard had awakened the patient. Leonard indeed lived up to his fame!


    Travis immediately turned to look at Matthew and with a triumphant grin, he asked, ¡°Will you admit defeat


    now?¡±

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    Everyone was in shock from seeing Leonard¡¯s medical skills. However, Leonard was calm and he


    casually prescribed some medicine to the patient. He even told the patient that he would be cured after


    recuperating for a few months.


    ¡°Leonard deserves to be respected. He really isn¡¯t a simple man!¡± a doctor eximed in awe. At the


    same time, he nced at Matthew in disdain.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Only youngsters who don¡¯t know his own ce would dare to challenge Leonard so


    arrogantly! This time, Leonard will show him that no matter how strong you are, there is always


    somebody stronger.¡± The audience all started mocking Matthew.


    At that moment, Leonard already started treating the second patient and the doctors from other states


    started getting on stage one after another.


    Anxious, Dr. Ellis hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Larson, should we get on stage?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurry!¡± Matthew replied with the same answer.


    Dr. Ellis was startled. Why isn¡¯t he worried?


    Not long after, Leonard cured the second patient.


    However, he didn¡¯t stop there. Instead, he continued to treat the third patient.


    Meanwhile, Dr. Ellis was really anxious. If Leonard cured the third patient, he would have sessfully


    treated half of the patients.


    By then, unless Matthew cured all the remaining three patients, they would definitely lose. However, how


    was that possible? The doctors from other states would also try their best to treat the patients! Soon,


    Leonard finished treating the third patient.


    At the same time, another doctor at the side had also cured a patient. With that, four out of six patients


    were cured.


    Leonard put down everything in his hands and gave Matthew a sideways nce. ¡°Young man, do want


    to continue?¡±


    The audience immediately roared inughter. Leonard had cured three patients while Matthew hadn¡¯t


    even gotten on stage yet, which made the results of the bet clear. At the moment, Dr. Ellis felt hopeless


    and he lowered his head in disappointment. He dared to make a bet with Leonard because he trusted


    Matthew. However, in the end, Matthew didn¡¯t even do anything and just threw him into the mes.


    Surprisingly, Matthew was calm. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? The conference hasn¡¯t ended yet!¡±


    Leonard sneered, ¡°Young man, it seems that you won¡¯t admit defeat until thest minute! I¡¯ve already


    cured three patients and there are only two patients left to be treated. Even if you cured both of them,


    you will still lose. Although the conference has not ended yet, the result of the bet is already clear!¡±


    Travis stood up too and he coldly said, ¡°Mr. Larson, you have to be willing to admit defeat. Since you¡¯ve


    already lost, it¡¯s time to fulfil your promise. Dr. Ellis, I¡¯m truly sorry but I can¡¯t help you. It¡¯s your own fault


    for not believing in the Hughes. Why did you put your trust in such a loser?¡±


    Dr. Ellis looked depressed and he lowered his head without a word.


    ¡°What is there to talk about?! My master has won the bet! Mr. Larson, hurry up and get on your knees to


    apologize!¡± one of Leonard¡¯s apprentices yelled.


    Other people were also staring at Matthew and they were whispering to each other. ¡°This young man


    really knows how to boast. He¡¯s just a nobody. How dare he go against Leonard?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s because he¡¯s too naive to be afraid. Youngsters nowadays are all like him. He thinks he is so


    powerful but in reality, his ability is no match in front of a true master!¡±


    ¡°I pity Dr. Ellis for putting his trust in a loser. Dr. Ellis used to be a skilled doctor with a high reputation,


    but now it is all ruined!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°I think he deserves it. He chose to believe in a loser who spits out lies rather than believe in Leonard.


    Who else deserves punishment other than him?¡±


    Meanwhile, Mr. Harrison who was at the side was staring at Matthew in confusion. After all, he knew


    about Matthew¡¯s ability. Why is he not showing them his skills?


    At the same time, Crystal was watching everything that was happening downstairs from her VIP room


    upstairs. Seeing that Matthew wasn¡¯t saying anything to rebuke them, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. She


    really thought Matthew had great medical skills before this but he didn¡¯t even make a move. She couldn¡¯t


    help but secretly feel contemptuous of him.


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely a con man. I wonder what methods did he use to trick my grandfather? However,


    deception ispletely useless in front of a real master! A medical conference is already enough to


    reveal your true colors! Well, it seems like it¡¯s not a bad thing that I didn¡¯t get acquainted with you!¡±


    Crystal mumbled to herself.


    Just when everybody was in a mor, a man suddenly entered the venue from the entrance; it was none


    other than Tiger. He was drenched in sweat and he panted as he waved his arm at Matthew.


    It was then when Matthew finally smiled. Next, he stood up and said, ¡°Since everybody wants an


    oue, I have no choice but to join the challenge. Leonard, you asked if I wanted to continue with the


    bet. To be honest, I was giving you an opportunity because you¡¯ve already lost the moment you


    punctured the first needle!¡±

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was an uproar in the crowd and the doctors started yelling in


    anger.


    ¡°B*stard, what did you just say? Leonard has just cured three patients and all of us saw it with our eyes.


    How dare you say that he has lost? There are plenty of doctors here. How dare a loser like you lie to us?


    Do you really think we¡¯ll be fooled?¡±


    There was a cold expression on Leonard¡¯s face as well and he pointed at Matthew while saying, ¡°I have


    practiced medicine for many years and I¡¯ve never met someone as arrogant as you! What do you mean,


    I¡¯ve lost?! Give me a reason. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely make sure you lose your life right here!¡±


    Travis was also furious and he yelled, ¡°Mr. Larson, you have to take responsibility for your actions!¡±


    Matthew chuckled and replied, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll take full responsibility! Travis, you captured my wife¡¯s


    sister and sister-inw and used them to threaten me from treating any patients. You really are


    despicable! However, we¡¯re in Eastcliff and your tricks mean nothing to me!¡±


    Everyone gasped and turned to look at Travis in shock.


    As for Dr. Ellis, his expression changed drastically and he roared, ¡°Travis, how could you do something


    so despicable?¡±


    At that moment, Travis looked humiliated and he immediately said, ¡°Mr. Larson, how dare you use me


    of something I didn¡¯t do? Are you trying to frame me? You have just insulted my whole family. I¡¯ll make


    sure you pay for this!¡±


    Hearing this, Matthew coldly replied, ¡°Travis, you better think before you speak! Since I dare to stand up


    and tell the truth, you should know that I¡¯ve already rescued my family members. Do you want me to


    show the audience evidence that you¡¯ve kept them hostage andpletely ruin the Hughes family¡¯s


    reputation?¡±


    Travis started to panic as he didn¡¯t expect Matthew to act so fast. Did Matthew really rescue Demi and


    Liam in such a short time? Seeing that Travis was silent, the audiences¡¯ expressions changed. After all,


    this meant that he admitted Matthew¡¯s usation! With that, the way they looked at Travis changed. This


    was a fairpetition but Travis had used despicable methods to stop Matthew from treating patients.


    He truly is despicable!


    Leonard instantly flew into a rage too. He mmed his fists on the table and roared, ¡°Travis, what did


    you do? I wanted to have a fairpetition with Matthew. How dare you use such despicable methods?


    Are you trying to ruin my great reputation? Go back and tell your family that I¡¯m not representing


    Eastshire for thispetition! Moreover, I will never let you and your family go so easily!¡±


    Travis was stunned and he started to panic. ¡°Uncle Leonard, I-I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­ Besides, you¡¯ve


    already cured three people. Th-That counts for something, right?¡±


    Leonard wasn¡¯t having it. ¡°If I say it doesn¡¯t count, it doesn¡¯t count! Why? Are you nning to threaten


    me too?¡±


    Travis immediately turned pale. After all, how would he dare to go against Leonard?


    Leonard turned to Matthew and said, ¡°Young man, thest three patients that I just cured doesn¡¯t count.


    Now that there are only two uncured patients left, why don¡¯t wepete on these two patients? What do


    you think?¡±


    Matthew slowly shook his head and replied, ¡°No! This is the Six Southern States Medical Conference so


    doctors from all six states should have the right to treat these patients.¡±


    Hearing this, Leonard frowned and asked, ¡°Then what do you propose? Are you suggesting that we find


    another few patients andpete another day?¡±


    Matthew shook his head once more and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need! Leonard, I¡¯ve already told you, you¡¯ve


    already lost the moment you punctured the first needle into the patient!¡±


    A cold expression appeared on Leonard¡¯s face. ¡°Boy, you have to take responsibility for your words?


    Why did I lose?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Matthew smirked as he walked toward the first patient. Then, he lightly patted the patient¡¯s shoulder and


    said, ¡°Leonard, haven¡¯t you noticed that these are two people?¡±

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    Matthew¡¯s single sentence made the audience dumbfounded. Everyone stared at him in a daze, not


    understanding what his words meant.


    Leonard frowned and asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    With his voice lowered, Matthew replied, ¡°It¡¯s normal that you couldn¡¯t tell. After all, having two lives in a


    body is a rare illness. Furthermore, his illness is really special.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Leonard was even more confused. ¡°What are you mumbling about? What do you mean that there¡¯s two


    lives in one body?¡±


    Matthew didn¡¯t reply to him. Instead, he reached out and patted the patient¡¯s left shoulder. Then, he


    suddenly grabbed a syringe from the side and directly punctured it into the vessel on his left neck and


    took some fresh blood.


    Seeing this, Leonard yelled in horror, ¡°What are you doing? I just cured him and he hasn¡¯t fully recovered


    yet. The illness will recur if you move him around like this!¡±


    The other doctors present were also frowning in confusion. After all, as doctors, they knew that


    Matthew¡¯s actions were dangerous.


    However, Matthew ignored them and passed the syringe to Dr. Ellis. ¡°Get someone to test it. I want to


    know his blood type!¡±


    Dr. Ellis was at a loss and didn¡¯t know what Matthew was trying to do but he quickly made the


    arrangements as Matthew asked.


    There was a lot of medical equipment and many professionals waiting on site so the results for a simple


    blood type test woulde out really quickly.


    One of the doctors frowned and said, ¡°His blood type is written in his medical records. Why are you


    testing his blood type now? Besides, does his blood type have anything to do with his illness?¡±


    The other doctors nodded in agreement. They had been practicing medicine for many years but they had


    never seen Matthew¡¯s treatment method before. However, Matthew only smiled and said nothing. Not


    long after, the test results came out but the results were surprising.


    The blood drawn by Matthew was different from the blood type written on the medical records! Instantly,


    everyone broke into a mor.


    ¡°How is this possible? How can the blood type be different? Is there a mistake? Is there a problem with


    the blood test? I¡¯m sure there is a problem. Test it again!¡±


    Dr. Ellis was also stunned. ¡°Mr. Larson, what is going on?¡±


    Hearing this, Matthew raised his voice and replied, ¡°There is nothing wrong with the test or the results


    because there are indeed two blood types in his body!¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded and they eximed in shock, ¡°What?! How is it possible that there are two


    kinds of blood flowing in one person¡¯s body? Are you really a doctor? Don¡¯t you have the basic


    knowledge of medicine? Where did this con mane from?¡±


    Leonard was also frowning hard. In a solemn voice, he said, ¡°Matthew, if you don¡¯t know anything about


    medicine, just admit defeat. There¡¯s no need to waste our time!¡±


    In a soft voice, Matthew replied, ¡°I know all of you don¡¯t believe me. Fortunately, we have equipment on


    site. You can take his blood again and test it yourselves to see whether I¡¯m right!¡±


    Everyone nced at each other in confusion, wondering where did Matthew¡¯s confidencee from.


    Leonard frowned for a while. In the end, he nodded and ordered the staff to carry the equipment to him


    so they could do an on-site blood test.


    Someone in the audience drew some blood from the patient and just when he was about to draw some


    blood from his neck, Matthew stopped him. Then, Matthew patted the patient¡¯s shoulder again before he


    quickly drew some blood.


    Afterward, both syringes were taken to be tested and everyone watched closely. Not long after, the


    results were out, and they stunned everyone!


    The two samples were indeed different blood types, as if they were blood from two different people!


    Everyone on site almost lost their minds. Based on their medical knowledge and clinical experience they


    had umted over the years, this was simply impossible.


    Leonard was also in a daze. In a trembling voice, he asked, ¡°H-How is this happening? How is this even


    possible?¡±


    Hearing this, Matthew replied, ¡°I told you that two lives are living in this body! He¡¯s not a single person.


    Instead, he is made up of two people.¡±

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Everyone was looking at Matthew in shock.


    ¡°What do you mean by two lives living in the same body?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean that he¡¯s made up of two people?¡±


    Matthew calmly exined, ¡°In short, he should be a pair of twins.¡±


    A man at the side immediately yelled, ¡°Nonsense! He is the only child in his family and he doesn¡¯t have


    any siblings at all.¡±


    There was an uproar in the audience while Travis gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Matthew, are you a doctor


    or a magician? Can you tell whether he has brothers or sisters just by looking at his face?¡±


    Matthew chuckled and slowly exined, ¡°This twin is something special. During the embryonic


    development process, due to nutrient deficiency or some other reason, one of the embryos fused with


    the other embryo. As a result, two children merged to be one child. After being born, it seems that


    there is only one person, but the fused embryo is not dead and still exists inside him.¡±


    ¡°Generally, the fused embryo is stored in a certain part of the body, and it is harmless. But in this man¡¯s


    case, the embryo of his twin brother is stored in his heart. This has led to his heart producing two


    different kinds of blood, one belonging to each of the two people.


    Usually, the second blood type is inactive and hidden in the heart. Under normal circumstances, it would


    not appear and it would not have any effect on this person.


    However, once an ident happens, for example, if he encounters some disaster and bleeds heavily,


    the second type of blood will automatically supply blood to the body, which will cause him to get sick.


    This looks like heart disease, but if you treat it as you would a heart disease, it will kill him!¡±


    After he finished, everyone gasped in astonishment and couldn¡¯te back to their senses for a long


    while. Even Dr. Ellis was dumbfounded. This situation was even more bizarre than Patrick Graham¡¯s


    worm illness! Just then, a doctor suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Larson, what you said is absolutely correct.


    I¡¯m his attending doctor. He indeed had a car ident that caused a lot of blood loss before the onset of


    this disease. Back then, he almost died and all of us thought that we couldn¡¯t save him. Unexpectedly, he


    miraculously survived. However, after he survived the ident, he went into aa.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    We treated his illness like a heart disease but we didn¡¯t see any improvement. Could it¡­ Could it be that


    there¡¯s really a twin living in this body?¡±


    Everyone on site once again gasped in awe. They couldn¡¯t believe that everything that Matthew said was


    right, and even Leonard was stunned. With a deep frown, he asked, ¡°How could there be such an absurd


    medical case? Matthew, did you make all of this up?¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°Even if I made it up, could I have made up a person with two blood types in his body?¡±


    Leonard was instantly at a loss of words. After all, they had tested and proven this in public.


    Matthew continued, ¡°If you really want to prove it, it¡¯s easy. The identification of the epidermal cells of his


    heart can prove whether his heart belongs to one person or two people. However, we are mainly treating


    diseases today, and the key is not to prove this.¡±


    Hearing this, the patient¡¯s attending doctor hurriedly asked, ¡°Then how should we treat his illness?¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°There are two treatment methods. The first is aplete solution, which is to cut off


    the part that belongs to his brother.


    However, this part grows on the heart and is not easy to remove. The other is to directly suppress that


    part so that his brother¡¯s blood does not circte in the body.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other in confusion. It waspletely impossible to cut off one part of the heart.


    However, how was Matthew going to suppress his brother¡¯s blood?

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    One of Leonard¡¯s apprentices standing by his side suddenly shouted, ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying so


    many grandstanding words? All of us are here today to cure patients, not to listen to your story telling.


    Matthew, if you have the ability, just cure him. If you don¡¯t, just admit defeat. Can you stop wasting our


    time?!¡±


    Everyone nodded and agreed that the most important thing to do was to cure the disease. Matthew


    smirked before he pulled out three of the silver needles that Leonard punctured into the patient¡¯s body.


    Afterward, he grabbed one of the silver needles and punctured it into the patient¡¯s left chest without any


    warning. What came next was the patient¡¯s low growl before he slowly stood up.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The audience was dumbfounded. Even though Leonard said that he had cured the patient, in truth, he


    was only temporarily suppressing the illness and the patient still didn¡¯t wake up from hisa.


    However, Matthew managed to wake the patient up in just a short time. This showed the difference


    between their abilities, and it made Leonard panic. Was my treatment method really wrong?


    At the moment, Leonard¡¯s apprentice reluctantly said, ¡°So what if he has woken up? It¡¯s an easy thing to


    do! Besides, being conscious doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s fully cured!¡±


    Hearing this, Mr. Harrison instantly rebuked, ¡°We have various medical equipment and doctors with high


    reputation from all six states on site, so we can examine the patient¡¯s condition right here and now. The


    results of the examination will show whether or not Mr. Larson¡¯s treatment is effective!¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement. With that, a group of doctors and nurses rushed over and quickly


    performed various examinations on the patient.


    Soon, the preliminary examination results were out. The treatment was so effective that all the symptoms


    of the patient¡¯s illness were gone, as if he was fully recovered.


    At that instant, everyone was shocked. A moment ago when Leonard finished treating the patient, he


    only said that the patient should return home and slowly recover, and he couldn¡¯t directly cure him.


    However, Matthewpletely cured him with just one needle.


    The patient¡¯s attending doctor excitedly yelled, ¡°Mr. Larson, you¡¯re truly a genius! I¡¯ve spent almost a year


    observing and treating this patient but my methods didn¡¯t work at all. I didn¡¯t expect that you would be


    able to cure him with just one needle. Mr. Larson, I¡¯m fully convinced by your medical skills!¡±


    The other doctors were also in awe. All of them were truly stunned by Matthew¡¯s skills, and even those


    who mocked him and looked down on him were astonished.


    Nobody expected that the young man would have such amazing medical skills. Meanwhile, Crystal, who


    was in the VIP room upstairs, gasped in shock. She finally understood her grandfather¡¯s words because


    Matthew¡¯s medical skills were indeed brilliant.


    If Matthew was announced to have defeated Leonard, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine his future achievements.


    Deep down, Crystal hated herself for missing out on a genius doctor.


    However, the most devastated person was none other than Travis as he never dreamed that Matthew


    would have such incredible medical skills.


    If I had known sooner and invited Matthew to join the Eastshire representatives, we would have been


    champions! I would have been the hero of the Hughes and I would have directly be the master of


    the family.


    However, because of Travis¡¯ arrogance, he had missed the opportunity. Most importantly, he even had a


    vengeance with this genius doctor and turned him into his enemy.


    Thinking about this, Travis felt the desire to bang his head against the wall and die. What have I done?


    Why did I force myself into a dead end?


    As for Leonard and the others, they were all extremely embarrassed.


    Unwilling to admit defeat, one of Leonard¡¯s apprentices angrily roared, ¡°Matthew, you only cured one


    patient. My master cured two!¡±


    Matthew sneered, ¡°Are you sure that your master cured two patients?¡±


    Hearing this, Leonard felt his heart skip a beat. Did I make a mistake again?

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    Matthew directly walked toward another patient.


    ¡°Your master¡¯s treatment method for this patient was right but he didn¡¯t puncture the needle at the right


    acupuncture point!¡±


    Hearing this, Leonard was furious. ¡°Young man, I know that you have great medical skills but that doesn¡¯t


    mean you can talk nonsense. I have studied acupuncture for over fifty years and know the meridian


    points of the human body very well. I may make mistakes but I would never get an acupuncture point


    wrong.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement. After all, Leonard was one of the top acupuncturists in the country,


    which was why the audience found it hard to believe in Matthew¡¯s words.


    With a smile, Matthew replied, ¡°Is that so? Well then, Leonard,e and touch his left rib yourself and


    tell me how it is different from a normal person¡¯s rib!¡±


    Doubtful, Leonard walked over and felt the patient¡¯s ribs for a moment before a look of shock appeared


    on his face. ¡°W-Why is his rib slightly out of ce?¡±


    Matthew answered, ¡°In acupuncture, remembering acupuncture points isn¡¯t that meaningful. This is


    because the human body moves. Because of this, acupuncture points asionally move around too.


    For example, in his current situation, the ribs are slightly misaligned, so the acupuncture points of this


    part of the meridian will also move with it.


    Therefore, the position of your needle has deviated a little. Of course, the impact is actually not big and


    he can still recover fully albeit slowly. However, for treating a patient, your needle cement is a bit


    wrong.¡±


    After Matthew finished speaking, he pulled out one silver needle and punctured it into the patient¡¯s body


    again. Everyone was staring intently so they saw that he had only shifted the needle slightly. However,


    even though it was just a small change, it made a great impact on the patient¡¯s condition.


    Before this, Leonard only treated him with a few needles, prescribed some medicine for the patient and


    asked him to return home and recuperate slowly. However, with a single needle from Matthew, the


    patient looked energized. It was easy to tell at a nce that the patient¡¯s condition had improved a lot.


    Leonard staggered a little and in a trembling voice, he said, ¡°I never thought that there would be so much


    more to acupuncture. Mr. Larson, I have to admit that I¡¯m not as good as you!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the audience gasped in shock. Leonard was one of the best doctors in


    the country but he had just admitted that his medical skills were not as good as Matthew¡¯s. This was


    enough to show that Matthew¡¯s medical skills were brilliant!


    Right now, everyone was looking at Matthew excitedly. They couldn¡¯t believe that a person as young as


    him could possess such excellent medical skills. It wasn¡¯t hard to tell that he had a bright future ahead of


    him!


    With a calm expression, Matthew said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with your treatment method for the third


    patient, but I have ament. From what I¡¯ve seen, you used the Three Gathered Suns Acupuncture


    Skill. This treatment method has great results, but it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re so concerned about using the


    three-needle treatment that sometimes you deliberately do not use the fourth needle.


    Doing this is good for your reputation but sadly, it may not be the best for the patient. You have to


    remember that the key to the Three Gathered Suns Acupuncture Skill is not the three-needles, but the


    gathered energy that will help the patient recover.


    As a medical practitioner, you should always ce the treatment of the patient first. There is no need to


    care about your reputation so much.¡±


    Leonard felt as if he was struck by lightning. Back when his master taught him this skill, he had asked the


    same question. Was the three-needles more important or was the gathering of energy more important?


    After hearing Matthew¡¯s words, the doubts that had lingered in his mind for decades were finally solved.


    After a moment of silence, Leonard suddenly bowed and respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Larson, thank you for


    your teachings! Your words have taught me more than the studies I¡¯ve done for the past ten years. Mr.


    Larson, please ept my gesture of respect!¡±


    As soon as Leonard finished speaking, he fell to his knees and kowtowed, causing everyone at the


    scene to be dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t believe that Leonard actually kneeled before a young man!

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Everyone at the scene was shocked. Travis and Crystal were even more bbergasted. Who would¡¯ve


    thought that the ordinary-looking young man would possess such great medical skills? Even Leonard


    bowed to him in respect!


    The most excited person was naturally Dr. Ellis because after all, he had bet on Matthew with his life.


    When Matthew didn¡¯t do anything a few moments ago, he thought that he would definitely die and didn¡¯t


    expect that things would turn around so drastically.


    Matthew turned out to be the champion in the end. Since Leonard had kneeled before Matthew, it meant


    that he admitted defeat and Dr. Ellis won the bet. This was the first time he won in apetition against


    Leonard!


    Soon after, Mr. Harrison made an announcement. ¡°Now that the oue is determined, I hereby


    announce that the winner of this conference is Mr. Larson! Representatives from each state, does


    anyone have any objections?¡±


    The audience all shook their heads in reply. The medical skills that Matthew presented were much


    stronger than them and nobody was a match for him!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    A famous doctor who was a representative of Eastriver stood up and said, ¡°The representatives of


    Eastriver and I acknowledge Mr. Larson as the winner of this conference!¡±


    One after another, the representatives from other states also stood up and expressed their agreement.


    Naturally, these people were not fools. The reason they acknowledged Matthew as the winner was


    because that way, they wouldn¡¯t need to pay too high of a price.


    Matthew represented Eastcliff and his city didn¡¯t have much medical resources. Even though the


    distribution of medical resources was based on ranking, it also depended on the resources the winner


    owned.


    If Eastshire won, the other states would be in big trouble because each state would have to give up a lot


    of resources to them. However, if Eastcliff won, it would be inconsequential. After all, Eastcliff was a


    small ce and they wouldn¡¯t be able to ept so many resources, which meant that the other states


    didn¡¯t have to give him a lot of resources.


    This was why they agreed upon the winner. After all, acknowledging Eastcliff¡¯s victory in this conference


    was the best oue for each state. Mr. Harrison was ecstatic to see this. The results were determined


    and Matthew had won. This meant that Stanley¡¯s investment would receive a huge return! At the same


    time, he felt a little sad. If only Crystal didn¡¯t mess things up with Matthew.


    Meanwhile, Matthew was rtively calm. Afterward, he cured the remaining two patients and once again


    proved his abilities. Next, the only thing left was the distribution of medical resources but it was not


    something Matthew had to worry about because Stanley would personally follow up with them.


    After everything was handled, Matthew asked Dr. Ellis to stay behind to deal with the remaining matters.


    He requested Dr. Ellis to urge the representatives from each state to keep his identity a secret because


    he didn¡¯t want to cause too much of amotion. Then, Matthew made a call to Tiger and asked him to


    prepare a car to pick him up.


    Later, he walked out of the venue alone. As soon as he arrived at the entrance, he saw a white Maserati


    parked at the door and next to it stood a slender woman¡ªCrystal Harrison. After she saw Matthew leave


    the venue, she had hurriedly drove her car to the entrance.


    She knew that Matthew took the taxi over so she nned to drive him back. That way, she would have a


    chance to apologize to him and exin what happened before.


    With a soft smile, Crystal said, ¡°Matthew, it¡¯s not easy to hail a taxi at this hour. Why don¡¯t I drive you


    home?¡±


    Matthew frowned slightly as he didn¡¯t have a good impression of Crystal.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Somebody ising to pick me up!¡±


    Hearing this, Crystal sighed and said, ¡°Matthew, do you have a negative opinion of me? Actually, what


    you think about the situation is misguided. I specially came here to exin it to you¡­¡±


    Matthew directly waved his hand and interrupted her, ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯re not close so there¡¯s no


    need for you to exin anything to me.¡±


    Hearing this, Crystal instantly felt utterly embarrassed. She had been spoiled ever since she was born


    and nobody had talked to her that way before.


    ¡°Well¡­ At least let me drive you back as a gesture of apology!¡±


    Just when Matthew was about to speak, a Lamborghini screeched to a stop before him. The car door


    was opened and Leanna, who was dressed in a ck maxi dress, got out and said with a smile, ¡°Mr.


    Larson, I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡±

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    Leanna was dressed very beautifully tonight and she already had gorgeous looks herself, so as soon as


    she got out of the car, she outshone Crystal. When Crystal saw her, her expression immediately


    changed.


    She recognized Leanna and knew who she was. Even though Crystal had always been the most


    beautiful girl in her school through the years, she was no match for Leanna. Whether it was looks, figure,


    family background or identity, she was far inferior to Leanna!


    She really didn¡¯t expect that even Leanna, who was once the most beautiful woman in Eastcliff, would be


    eyeing Matthew. At that moment, she finally understood what her grandfather meant when he spoke


    about selfishness. A genius doctor like Matthew was indeed popr!


    Unfortunately, she had missed her opportunity. Seeing Matthew get in Leanna¡¯s car and leave, the smile


    on Crystal¡¯s face froze and she sighed in sorrow. After she climbed back into her car, tears silently


    streamed down her cheeks. In the end, she paid the price for her greed, vanity, and arrogance!


    At the same time, Travis sat in the VIP room upstairs and he looked pale. This time, Eastshire had


    completely lost and once again rankedst while Eastcliff was the champion.


    Thisparison was enough to drive the Hughes crazy. He would definitely be in a difficult position once


    he returned home!


    ¡°How could this be? How could this be?¡± Travis kept mumbling to himself.


    The people around him nced at each other. After a while, one of the men said timidly, ¡°Young Master


    Hughes, even though we havee to this, we can¡¯t just sit back and wait for punishment!


    Why don¡¯t we talk to Matthew and ask him to give us the resources he won for Eastcliff? This way, we¡¯ll


    have something to offer your family when we return.¡±


    Travis gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. How are you going to persuade him to give us


    Eastcliff¡¯s resources?¡±


    The man continued softly, ¡°Matthew treats his wife really well. Once we capture Sasha or her family, we


    can force him to do what we want!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Furious, Travis yelled, ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say. We couldn¡¯t even capture his family before this. Do you


    really think you will seed if we go now?¡±


    The man replied, ¡°Young Master Hughes, we didn¡¯t fight till the end with them before because we already


    had two hostages. Now that we have no way out, we can only give it our all.


    If we manage to kidnap his family, things will turn for the better. If we fail¡­ Young Master Hughes, with


    our current situation, do we have any other options?¡±


    Hearing this, Travis frowned and fell into deep thought. It was only after a long while did he nod and say,


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We really don¡¯t have a choice! Well then, proceed to capture his family. You¡ª¡±


    Before he finished his sentence, the door was suddenly flung open and a group of young people rushed


    in. The person who led the group was Annie.


    There was a flicker in her eyes when she saw Travis and she ran over to him excitedly. ¡°Hello, Young


    Master Hughes. It¡¯s an honor to meet you!¡±


    With a frown, Travis asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Annie quickly smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m Crystal¡¯s best friend and we met downstairs a moment ago. Crystal


    led you upstairs just now and we couldn¡¯t follow, so we waited downstairs. By the way, where is Crystal?


    Is she not with you?¡±


    Travis couldn¡¯t help but feel startled. This is Crystal¡¯s best friend? Why is she here?


    In fact, Annie and the others didn¡¯t know what had happened after Crystal brought Travis upstairs.


    They thought that Crystal had a pleasant conversation with Travis so they quickly sneaked upstairs after


    the conference ended.


    Although they said that they were looking for Crystal, they were actually here to see Travis so that they


    could form rtionships with the heir of one of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire.


    They had absolutely no clue what had happened at the conference.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    Travis frowned and wanted to kick Annie and the others out of the room.


    Just then, the man beside him suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Oh, so all of you are Miss Harrison¡¯s best


    friends. After the conference ended, Miss Harrison went to handle some business and we haven¡¯t seen


    her since. Why don¡¯t you take a seat and wait? I believe that Miss Harrison will be back soon.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Annie and the others were naturally keen to stay in a room with Travis. After all, he was the heir of one of


    the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire. If they really did form a rtionship with Travis, they could use


    his family¡¯s name when they were out and about in the future, and everyone would have to treat them


    with respect.


    ording to Annie, this was calledworking! After Annie and the others heard what the man said, they


    immediately sat down. Meanwhile, Travis red at the man with a frown.


    Using the excuse of needing to go to the toilet, the man brought Travis to the washroom and


    whispered, ¡°Young Master Hughes, these people are useful to us.¡±


    With a frown, Travis asked, ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯ve met people like them before. They are just a bunch


    of vain losers. We have to create a n to capture Matthew¡¯s wife right now. We don¡¯t have time to


    waste on them!¡±


    The man lowered his voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say whether we¡¯ll be able to capture Matthew¡¯s wife.


    However, at least we still have these people as hostages.


    We can use them to trick Crystal toe over. I heard that Matthew owed Joseph Harrison a debt in the


    past, and Crystal is Joseph¡¯s granddaughter. If we capture her, we might be able to use her to threaten


    Matthew!¡±


    Travis gave it some thought before he nodded and said, ¡°Great, let¡¯s proceed with your n!¡±


    After they left the washroom, Travis pretended to want to drink at the club and he brought Annie and the


    others with him. Halfway there, Travis asked Annie to invite Crystal over. Furthermore, he told Annie to


    not mention his name because he wanted to give Crystal a surprise.


    Annie never thought that the heir of one of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire would treat her so


    politely, and she was pleasantly surprised. She immediately eded to Travis¡¯s request by calling


    Crystal and inviting her to the club.


    At the moment, Crystal was walking next to Mr. Harrison with her head down. What happened tonight


    made her feel extremely embarrassed. However, what upset her the most was her wrong judgement.


    She never thought that Matthew would make a big win at the conference! After her careful observation,


    she could tell that Matthew was at least a hundred times better than Travis!


    He is powerful but he isn¡¯t arrogant or impetuous. Moreover, he keeps things lowkey, which makes him


    much better than the wealthy dudes! Did I just lose the opportunity of dating such a great person?


    After Mr. Harrison finished handling matters at the venue, he turned to Crystal and said, ¡°Crystal, I have


    to treat all the representatives of each state to dinner tonight. You should join me.¡±


    Hearing this, Crystal shook her head weakly and replied, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m not in the mood!¡±


    Mr. Harrison could tell what she was thinking so he sighed and said, ¡°You should stop ming yourself.


    It¡¯s useless to force a rtionship if it¡¯s not fated.


    I only hope that you can learn a lesson from this and don¡¯t make any simr mistakes in the future. You


    have to understand and remember that you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover!¡±


    Crystal slowly nodded. She would definitely remember the lesson she had learned from her mistakes this


    time.


    ¡°Well then, if you don¡¯t want to join me, you should head home now. Don¡¯t go out and y. You¡¯re not


    young anymore so you should stop going to nightclubs, understand?¡± Mr. Harrison said before he waved


    his hand to gesture her to leave.


    However, Crystal was reluctant. ¡°Grandpa, why are you so old-fashioned? I only go to nightclubs for fun.


    Dancing in the club and drinking wine with my friends help me relieve stress. Otherwise, I will be tense


    all day long. That isn¡¯t good for my health either.¡±


    Hearing this, Mr. Harrison frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not forbidding you from gathering with your friends but as the


    saying goes, a smart man will not enter treacherous grounds.


    I don¡¯t deny that there are indeed many people who only go to clubs to relieve stress. However, you also


    can¡¯t deny that there are some people who go there with evil intentions. You might not be able to


    recognize danger straight away. What if you bump into those with bad intentions and something


    happened?¡±


    Crystal smiled and replied, ¡°Grandpa, you worry too much. I always go with my friends so nothing like


    that will happen.¡±


    Joseph waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Anyway, you are not allowed to go there anymore. Hurry home!¡±

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    After Mr. Harrison advised Crystal, he left in a hurry. Crystal then picked up her phone and saw a


    message from Annie, where she invited her to go to the club.


    After a moment of hesitation, Crystal epted her invitation. She was feeling depressed tonight so she


    wanted to drink some alcohol to drown her sorrows.


    Meanwhile, Leanna sent Matthew to Sasha¡¯s house and after they arrived, she pulled out a box.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, I got the Clemantis Grass that you wanted. When will my daughter¡¯s disease be cured?¡±


    Leanna asked anxiously.


    Matthew took the box and nced at it before he nodded and said, ¡°You can inform the blood donor.


    Remember, the person¡¯s blood type must match your daughter¡¯s blood type. After the arrangements


    are made, I¡¯ll treat your daughter.¡±


    Leanna was overjoyed to hear this because her daughter¡¯s illness had troubled her for a long time. Now


    that there was finally hope that she could be cured, she was naturally happy.


    After Matthew bid farewell to Leanna, he went upstairs. As soon as he opened the door, he saw the


    mess in the house.


    James and Helen were sitting in the living room and they both looked worried. However, when they saw


    Matthew, they were stunned.


    ¡°Matthew, why are you back?¡± Helen asked in surprise.


    They thought that Matthew would definitely lose thepetition and be killed after the conference


    ended. They didn¡¯t expect him to return. When Sasha heard noises, she immediately pushed her


    bedroom door open and walked out. As soon as she saw Matthew, she burst into tears and hurriedly ran


    over to hug him.


    ¡°Matthew, are you okay? I¡¯m sorry¡­ I know what I did was selfish but I can¡¯t watch Demi die! No matter


    what, I¡¯ll share all the burden with you. Regardless of the amount of debt, I¡¯ll help you pay it even if I


    have to sell Cunningham Pharmaceuticals and work for my whole life!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Hearing this, Helen frowned and said, ¡°Sasha, stop talking nonsense. Cunningham Pharmaceuticals isn¡¯t


    fully owned by you. Do you really think you can sell it because you want to?


    By the way, Matthew, why did you return? Did youe here to hide because you lost thepetition


    and have nowhere to go? I¡¯m warning you, you better not drag us into your mess!¡±


    Anxious, Sasha hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, how can you say that? If it wasn¡¯t for Demi, would Matthew be


    threatened? Our family brought Matthew harm. What right do you have to me him?¡±


    Helen sneered, ¡°Our family harmed him? Sasha, let him speak for himself. Even if Demi wasn¡¯t involved,


    could he have won? All the famous doctors from six states were there. How could hepete with


    them?¡±


    Sasha shivered with anger. She never thought that her mother would be so ungrateful.


    ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll bear the burden with you!¡± Sasha said loudly.


    Hearing this, Helen instantly yelled, ¡°Matthew, you have caused a huge disaster and brought trouble


    upon yourself, but here you are asking your wife to suffer with you.


    Are you even a man? If you have conscience, you would bear the responsibility yourself. Don¡¯t drag


    Sasha into your mess! If you really love her, you should give her a better life and not ask her to suffer


    together with you. Understand?¡±


    Matthew sighed helplessly and muttered, ¡°Helen, there¡¯s no need to be anxious. I didn¡¯t lose at the


    conference so what is there to suffer?¡±


    The three people in the room were all dumbfounded and they looked at Matthew in a daze. After a while,


    Helen burst intoughter and said, ¡°Matthew, have you lost your mind?


    You didn¡¯t lose? Are you saying that you won? Don¡¯t tell me that your medical skills are even better than


    Dr. Ellis and Leonard¡¯s medical skills!¡±


    Sasha was also shocked. ¡°Matthew, what are you talking about? What do you mean when you say you


    didn¡¯t lose? Matthew, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll be by your side no matter what!¡±

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    Matthew helplessly replied, ¡°Sasha, I¡¯m telling the truth. Eastcliff is the biggest winner of the conference


    this time!¡±


    Sasha was stunned. Matthew doesn¡¯t seem to be lying. Could he really be telling the truth?


    Meanwhile, James frowned. ¡°Matthew, you saying that you didn¡¯t lose is already a big lie. How dare you


    say that Eastcliff is the biggest winner? What proof do you have? Were the famous doctors from all six


    southern states no match for the doctor you found? Who did you find? A reincarnation of Asclepius?¡±


    Meanwhile, Helen roared withughter. Then, with a look of contempt, she said, ¡°If Eastcliff is the biggest


    winner, I¡¯ll walk backward from now on!¡±


    Just then, the phone on the table suddenly rang. James casually picked up the phone and said, ¡°Hello,


    may I know who you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    An excited voice could be heard from the other side of the phone. ¡°James, is that you? It¡¯s me, Jefford!¡±


    James was surprised to hear his voice. ¡°Jefford? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jefford was one of the shareholders of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals.


    Back when Matthew founded the Eastcliff representatives, Jefford invested more than 10 million in it. He


    was one of the few people in thepany who supported Matthew.


    Jefford sounded extremely excited. ¡°Where¡¯s Matthew? Is he home? Help me pass a message to


    Matthew and ask him to make some time for me. We¡¯re preparing to host a celebration banquet soon.


    Please tell Matthew that he must be there!¡±


    James was confused. ¡°What celebration banquet? How many people and who will be joining? Why must


    you invite Matthew?¡±


    Jefford replied, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? Eastcliff made a big win at the Six Southern States Medical


    Conference and won first ce. The return we are getting for the money we invested is at least six or


    seven times. All the shareholders who have invested are nning to gather together to host a


    celebration banquet.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Well then, James, I¡¯ll stop talking to you now. We are heading out for drinkster. Tell Mr. Larson that he


    can choose anytime in the next two days for the celebration banquet. We can do it anytime. Tell him that


    he muste!¡±


    After Jefford finished speaking, he directly hung up the phone. Meanwhile, James was dumbfounded and


    he stood frozen with the phone in his hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡± Helen asked anxiously.


    After a moment of silence, James told them everything.


    After hearing this, Sasha was overjoyed. ¡°Matthew, you were telling the truth! Eastcliff is really the


    biggest winner! That¡¯s amazing! What great news!¡±


    As for Helen, she had a look of disbelief on her face. With her eyes widened, she muttered, ¡°How is this


    possible? How could they win? Why did they win? Is it possible that Jefford got it wrong?¡±


    James shook his head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Jefford was there at the conference. Furthermore,


    he went with the other shareholders. Do you think that it¡¯s possible that they all got it wrong?¡±


    Helen stared at Matthew intently and asked, ¡°What happened? Tell me what really happened. Did you


    cheat?¡±


    Sasha was furious to hear this. ¡°Mom, how could you say that? Matthew won because of his abilities.


    How could you use him of cheating?¡±


    Helen angrily yelled, ¡°Nonsense! How is it possible that he won because of his abilities? What abilities


    does he have?


    This is the Six Southern States Medical Conference we¡¯re talking about. Dozens of famous doctors


    participated in thepetition. Tell me, what ability does he have that could help him win?¡±


    Sasha was at a loss for words because she couldn¡¯t figure it out either. Just then, the phone on the table


    rang again.


    After James picked up the phone, he instantly heard Eric¡¯s frantic voice. ¡°James, you really are cruel!


    Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Matthew knows Dr. Ellis? He even asked Dr. Ellis to withdraw from Eastshire


    Representatives and join Eastcliff Representatives that he founded instead.


    B*stard! Eastcliff actually won! You are an unfilial son! How dare you trick me? You knew that he would


    win but you didn¡¯t tell me and let me sell all of my shares in Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. Do you know


    how much money I¡¯ve lost? You b*stard! I¡¯m disowning you!¡±

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    Eric¡¯s voice was so loud that even Helen, who was standing beside James, heard everything he said,


    causing her to bepletely stunned. At the moment, the two of them didn¡¯t even care that Eric was


    angry.


    After James hung up the phone, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Matthew, do you really know Dr. Ellis? Did Eastcliff


    win thepetition because of Dr. Ellis?¡±


    Matthew had no choice but to nod. After all, he couldn¡¯t tell them that he was the one who won. Only


    people who attended the conference knew what really happened at thepetition.


    Moreover, Matthew already asked Dr. Ellis to urge the participants to not spread word about him, so not


    many people knew about his medical abilities. Meanwhile, Sasha was ecstatic as she finally believed


    that Matthew won.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Matthew, I knew that you would seed!¡±


    However, Helen was furious. ¡°Matthew, how could you do this? You knew that you would win but you


    didn¡¯t tell us so we withdrew all our investments. If Cunningham Pharmaceuticals had invested 200


    million, we would have gotten at least a billion. Those are all money! Our money! Matthew, what have


    you done?¡±


    Matthew instantly frowned. Doesn¡¯t Helen feel ashamed?


    ¡°Helen, I did ask you to invest in us at that time. It was you who withdrew the investment!¡± Matthew


    replied calmly.


    Helen angrily roared, ¡°We withdrew the investment because we thought that you wouldn¡¯t win. Since you


    already knew you would win, why didn¡¯t you stop us?¡±


    Hearing this, Sasha was annoyed. ¡°Who said that we didn¡¯t stop you? Don¡¯t you remember that you


    threatened me with death so that I would withdraw the investment? What right do you have to me


    Matthew now?¡±


    All of a sudden, Helen was at a loss for words, but she quickly recovered and furiously said, ¡°At that time,


    I indeed asked you to withdraw the investment but that was because I didn¡¯t know who would win!


    Matthew, y-you are so cruel. You knew that you would win but why didn¡¯t you tell us?


    If only you told us that Dr. Ellis was helping you, we wouldn¡¯t have withdrawn the investments. You


    purposely didn¡¯t tell us because you want us to suffer, right?¡±


    Matthew was speechless. Helen really can think of a million ways to put this on me.


    However, Sasha spoke up and said, ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t me Matthew for this. How could he tell you in


    that situation? Was he supposed to tell you that Dr. Ellis would help him?


    Besides, Eastshire hired Leonard so it was not certain whether Dr. Ellis could win! Secondly, if outsiders


    heard about the news, they might¡¯ve gone against Matthew. Wouldn¡¯t that have brought trouble upon


    him?¡±


    Helen anxiously replied, ¡°Am I an outsider? We are a family. Why can¡¯t he let us know?¡±


    Pouting her lips, Sasha replied, ¡°Mom, I think Matthew did the right thing. This was a matter of great


    importance. Matthew did the right thing by not simply disclosing information. Once the news is leaked, it¡¯ll


    affect tens of billions of funds. Who can afford that?


    Furthermore, at that time, Matthew begged you to invest in his n but you didn¡¯t trust him. Who else


    can you me other than yourself?


    Mr. Jefford and the others believed in Matthew and took a huge risk to invest in him so they deserve to


    have the rewards they earned. You said that you¡¯re Matthew¡¯s family but you don¡¯t even trust him. It¡¯s


    your own fault that you didn¡¯t make this money!¡±


    Helen shivered in anger. ¡°How could you say that? Why are you siding him instead of your own


    parents?!¡±


    Sasha replied, ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts. Am I wrong? Shouldn¡¯t we be reasonable?¡±


    Helen was so infuriated, she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Just then, James suddenly yelled in horror, ¡°Wait a minute. Matthew, how did you win? Didn¡¯t Sasha call


    you and tell you that you were not allowed to get onstage?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Travis is keeping Demi hostage. They threatened us and told us that they will kill Demi if you make a


    move, but you asked Dr. Ellis to treat the patients and even won thepetition. What¡¯s going to happen


    to Demi?¡±


    As soon as Helen heard this, she fell to the ground and started wailing. ¡°Demi, my baby Demi! Matthew,


    you devil! You killed my daughter!¡±

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    Even Sasha¡¯s expression changed instantly.


    Dad¡¯s right. Matthew asked Dr. Ellis to treat the patients. Doesn¡¯t that mean that Demi will definitely be


    killed?


    At that instant, the joy she felt immediately disappeared and her heart turned cold. She wouldn¡¯t be able


    to ept it if her sister really died.


    Matthew replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already asked someone to rescue Demi!¡±


    Hearing this, Sasha immediately let out a sigh of relief.


    However, James asked with his brows furrowed, ¡°You rescued her? Then where is she now? Why don¡¯t I


    see her?¡±


    Matthew calmly replied, ¡°I suppose she¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Helen screamed in anger. ¡°Matthew, listen to me closely. If anything happens to my daughter, I¡¯ll chase


    you to the ends of the earth! Hurry up and bring my daughter back. Do you hear me?¡±


    Sasha hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no need to panic. Matthew already asked someone to rescue Demi.


    This means that Demi is definitely safe now. We just have to wait patiently. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Furious, Helen yelled, ¡°How can I not panic? This is my daughter we¡¯re talking about! How can I stay


    calm? Sasha, why are you like this? Demi is your sister but you¡¯re not worried at all. Why do I have an


    ingrate as my daughter?¡±


    Sasha was infuriated. ¡°Mom, how could you call me an ingrate? If I¡¯m not worried about Demi, would I


    have called Matthew? You two are just mean! After I made that call, you never cared about what might


    happen to Matthew and kept talking about Demi. Do you know how he would have ended up if he stayed


    put and lost? All you can think of is Demi. Which of you is concerned about Matthew? Now that he¡¯s back


    home, you two me him for winning! Will you only be happy if Matthew dies?¡±


    The more Sasha spoke, the more angry she was. In the end, tears rolled down her cheeks as she felt


    really aggrieved. After making that call to Matthew, she had been filled with guilt.


    Now that her parents were treating Matthew cruelly, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    James and Helen looked embarrassed.


    Seeing this, Matthew consoled her, ¡°Sasha, I¡¯m fine. No matter what, I should share the responsibility of


    family affairs with you. Everyone¡¯s okay now and that¡¯s what matters!¡±


    Helen instantly chimed in, ¡°He¡¯s right. Matthew is standing here alive and well, so what else do you want


    us to do? On the contrary, Demi is not back yet. Shouldn¡¯t we be worried about her?¡±


    Sasha waved her hand weakly in response as she really couldn¡¯t reason with Helen anymore. Just then,


    the door of the house was suddenly pushed open. Everyone looked over and saw Demi and Liam


    walking in with scars all over.


    Helen immediately screamed and said, ¡°Demi, you¡¯re back! Are you okay? Do you know how worried I


    was?!¡±


    James and Sasha also ran over and they anxiously checked Demi¡¯s condition.


    Demi pulled her parents¡¯ into her arms and wailed. The amount of torture she suffered over the past few


    days scarred her so badly, she didn¡¯t want to remember it for the rest of her life. After a while, Demi


    calmed down.


    Seeing this, Helen anxiously asked, ¡°Demi, Matthew said that he sent someone to rescue you long ago.


    Why are you back sote?¡±


    Liam replied, ¡°We went to treat our wounds first. Later, we took a bath and put on some clean clothes


    before we came here.¡±


    Everyone was surprised to hear this. Then, Sasha nodded and said, ¡°Matthew, the man that you sent is a


    pretty thoughtful person.¡±


    Just then, Demi saw Matthew and she screamed as she pounced on him.


    ¡°Matthew, you¡¯ll pay for this!¡±


    She ran up to Matthew and stretched out her hand to w and tear his clothes.


    Seeing this, Matthew quickly dodged her and Sasha hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Demi, what are you doing? It


    was Matthew who sent someone to rescue you!¡±

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    Demi screamed frantically as she struggled to rush toward Matthew.


    ¡°He sent someone to rescue us? That is something he is supposed to do! If it weren¡¯t for him, would we


    have to suffer such torture? All of this happened because of him! I was locked in a dog cage for a few


    days and almost died there. It¡¯s all because of him!¡±


    James and Helen hurriedly went over to hold her back. With a frown, James asked, ¡°Demi, what really


    happened? Tell me so I can help you decide what to do!¡±


    Meanwhile, Helen was ring at Matthew angrily and she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Matthew, you really


    brought harm to my daughter! Demi, what did he do? Tell us everything. I¡¯ll do you justice even if I have


    to die!¡±


    Sasha also looked at Matthew strangely. She really couldn¡¯t figure out what could Matthew do to harm


    Demi.


    Demi sobbed as if she was extremely aggrieved and said, ¡°We were captured by the Hughes because of


    him¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Sasha was immediately annoyed and she angrily roared, ¡°Demi, you have to speak


    responsibly! Do you think that we don¡¯t know that you fell into the trap yourselves? You went there on


    your own ord and that was how you were captured! Travis told us himself! Don¡¯t even think about


    framing Matthew!¡±


    Demi was startled and she looked slightly embarrassed. Indeed, she wanted to shift all the me onto


    Matthew and she never thought that her family already knew the truth.


    After a moment of silence, Demi gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished talking yet. You¡¯re right, we


    went to find Travis. We only wanted to exin the situation to him because we didn¡¯t want the Hughes to


    be enemies with us. However, because he offended Travis, he vented his anger on us and kept us


    there. Matthew, you should be the one to suffer! Instead, Liam and I suffered for you. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s


    your fault?¡±


    Matthew was at a loss of words. How can this be my responsibility?


    Meanwhile, Sasha was infuriated. ¡°Demi, don¡¯t you have a conscience? Nobody forced you to suffer for


    Matthew! You went there on your own two feet! If you didn¡¯t run over to look for Travis, none of this would


    have happened. If Travis has a grudge against us, why didn¡¯t he capture us and lock us in dog cages?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Demi got furious out of embarrassment and roared, ¡°Sasha, what do you


    mean? Why did we go and find Travis? It¡¯s because of you and this family! ording to you, both of us


    had nothing to do so we purposely went over to seek death, right? We deserve it, right? Sasha, do you


    have any conscience?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Sasha gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Stop talking nonsense because I know you. It¡¯s all because you¡¯re not


    willing to give up on your dream of bing wealthy and you were trying to befriend one of the Ten


    Greatest Families of Eastshire.¡±


    With her face reddened, Demi screamed, ¡°Sasha, you have no conscience!¡±


    Sasha instantly rebuked, ¡°Yes, I have no conscience! However, at least I¡¯m not the kind of person who


    pretends that they didn¡¯t see someone drug my family member¡¯s drink and even deliberately urges her to


    drink it!¡±


    This made Demi speechless. All of sudden, she whipped around and ran to the window. ¡°I don¡¯t want to


    live anymore! Whatever I do is wrong and whatever your loser husband does is always right! Forget it,


    just let me die! What¡¯s the use of living?¡±


    Helen hurriedly held Demi in her arms and anxiously said, ¡°Sasha, how can you speak to your sister like


    that? She¡¯s your little sister. Can¡¯t you be more tolerant with her? Do you have to make us mad to feel


    satisfied?¡±


    Sasha trembled with anger as she had always tolerated Demi ever since they were young. However,


    nobody had ever thought about her feelings, and now, she was not going to give in for the man who


    loved her!

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    At that moment, James suddenly mmed his fist on the table and roared, ¡°Are you done fighting? You


    haven¡¯t stopped fighting ever since you came back! Do you think I¡¯m dead and the master of the family is


    gone?¡±


    Everyone in the room was stunned. Then, Helen hurriedly said, ¡°Honey, Demi is right¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± James scolded angrily. ¡°Demi, this time I support your sister. You indeed did the


    wrong thing. Travis almost r*ped Sashast time but you still ran to find him! Is there something wrong


    with your brain? Are you desperate to kill your sister?¡±


    Sasha was shocked. She never thought that there would be a day when her father would speak for her.


    Meanwhile, Demi lowered her head and said nothing because after all, she was deliberately causing


    trouble. If both her parents supported her, she would definitely make an even bigger fuss. However, now


    that James wasn¡¯t supporting her, she couldn¡¯t make a scene.


    ¡°James, can¡¯t you be careful of the things you say?! Demi is badly hurt. Why are you still scolding her?


    Can¡¯t you feel sympathy for your child?¡± Helen said angrily.


    However, James furiously rebutted, ¡°Since ancient times, loving mothers raised spoiled children! It¡¯s your


    fault for spoiling her. Let me put this straight! Whoever is responsible for this matter will have to bear the


    consequences. Demi, this time, it¡¯s your fault and you can¡¯t deny that Matthew saved your life. Hurry up


    and thank him!¡±


    Hearing this, Demi was annoyed. ¡°Dad, you want me to thank him? On what grounds? He¡¯s just a loser,


    so why should I thank him? Besides, the person who saved me is someone Stanley sent over and not


    him. What does he have to do with my rescue?¡±


    James was infuriated. ¡°If Matthew didn¡¯t contact Stanley, do you think Stanley will give a crap? Do you


    really think you¡¯re that important? If you really are capable, why don¡¯t you call Stanley right now?¡±


    Demi muttered something under her breath and didn¡¯t talk back to James. After a while, she said with a


    reluctant look on her face, ¡°Mom, say something!¡± Just when Helen was about to speak, she saw James


    warning her with a nce.


    Helen was slightly startled but she quickly said, ¡°Demi, I think your father is right. You shouldn¡¯t have


    gone to find Travis. Furthermore, Matthew was the one who rescued you. Hurry up and thank him!¡±


    Demi was stunned. Even my mother won¡¯t support me?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to! Why should I thank him?! I will never thank him no matter what!¡± Demi shouted again


    and again.


    James directly mmed his fist on the table and stood up. ¡°If you don¡¯t thank him, I¡¯ll beat you up to


    teach you a lesson, you unfilial girl! Besides, I haven¡¯t settled the ount with you yet regarding what


    happened to your sister!¡±


    Demi shivered in fear. Seeing that Helen wasn¡¯t going to help her, she finally gave in. Gritting her teeth,


    she angrily muttered, ¡°Thank you, Matthew!¡±


    Hearing this, James angrily yelled, ¡°Is this how you are supposed to express gratitude?¡±


    Helen waved her hand and said, ¡°Enough. The child is heavily injured. What else do you want her to do?


    We¡¯ll always remember that Matthew helped us and learn from our mistakes. Matthew, you shouldn¡¯t


    hold a grudge against her either. After all, Demi is much younger than you both.¡±


    Matthew nodded with a soft smile but deep down, he was speechless.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Demi is only less than two years younger than us. How is that much younger? It¡¯s obvious Helen is still


    siding with Demi. However, I can¡¯t figure out James¡¯s reaction. Why did my father-inw, who always


    despised me, suddenly change his attitude?


    In an earnest tone, James said, ¡°Demi, Matthew saved your life this time. You must remember this. From


    now on, you have to be polite to Matthew whenever you see him, understand? He¡¯s our family and our


    rtionship with each other will always be stronger than the rtionship we build with outsiders!¡±


    Demi was confused. What¡¯s wrong with my father? Since when did he start treating Matthew as family?

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    Afterward, James asked Helen to cook a few dishes for a celebration. Matthew went to the kitchen to


    help but he was stopped by James.


    ¡°You are the hero of the day. How can I let you cook? Besides, Helen and I haven¡¯t cooked in a long


    time. You should just rest and let us show you our cooking skills today!¡± There was a bright smile on


    James¡¯ face as he spoke. Seeing this, everyone else in the house was confused.


    After they entered the kitchen, Helen immediately closed the door and grumbled, ¡°Honey, what are you


    doing? Why are you asking me to cook for that loser? He¡¯s not worth it! Furthermore, what were you


    thinking when you asked Demi to thank him? This incident is all his fault. If he didn¡¯t offend the Hughes,


    Demi wouldn¡¯t have been locked up in a cage.¡±


    Hearing this, James waved his hand and whispered, ¡°You women are really short-sighted. Do you know


    what it means for us now that Matthew has won thepetition? He brought tens of billions to


    participate in thepetition. Now that Eastcliff won, do you know how much money he earned?¡±


    Helen¡¯s eyes immediately widened. ¡°Now it all makes sense. Matthew is probably filthy rich right now! I


    understand what you mean now. Honey, you really are far-sighted.¡±


    Hearing this, James chuckled and said, ¡°This is why I said that Demi is ignorant. Why are you fighting


    with Matthew at a time like this? Demi could just ask Matthew for two hundred million to start apany


    and she would never have to worry about money ever again. However, she¡¯s stubborn and wasn¡¯t even


    willing to thank him. I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯ve spoiled her!¡±


    Helen blushed in embarrassment. ¡°I didn¡¯t think of this just now! Why don¡¯t I talk to Demi and ask her to


    officially thank Matthew?¡±


    James directly waved his hand and replied, ¡°Forget it. If Demi goes to thank him again, it will look like we


    have a purpose. We should take it slow.¡±


    Meanwhile, in the bedroom, Sasha said in a soft voice, ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m sure there is something behind my


    father¡¯s change of attitude toward you. I suspect that he¡¯s nning something after he found out you won


    thepetition. If they ask how much you earnedter, tell them that you didn¡¯t earn any, understand?¡±


    Matthew whispered, ¡°Sasha, actually, I invested all three hundred million I had. Judging from the medical


    resources that were allocated to us, the three hundred million can almost rake in six or seven times the


    capital, so that¡¯s more than two billion. Should I hide this from them as well?¡±


    Sasha immediately replied, ¡°Of course you need to hide it from them! Don¡¯t you know my parents? They


    made a huge fuss about three hundred millionst time. If they find out that you earned two billion, what


    do you think they¡¯ll do? Matthew, the three hundred million waspensation from the Jackson family to


    you. What you¡¯ve earned is all yours. You can¡¯t let them take your money away and you have to think


    about your own future! Both of them are capable people but when they were supposed to help you, they


    dragged you down. Now that you¡¯ve made money, they want a piece of it. What right do they have to do


    that?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Matthew chuckled softly because he was happy that Sasha was concerned about him. Initially, he


    wanted to give the Cunninghams two hundred million to save the trouble of James and Helen harassing


    him, but after some careful thought, he felt that Sasha was right.


    James and Helen were like bottomless pits and it didn¡¯t matter how much money he gave them. On the


    contrary, if he gave them money, James and Helen would definitely think that he secretly had


    investments behind their backs. If they started investigating and found out that the three hundred million


    wasn¡¯t used topensate Old Mrs. Graham, there would be a riot, which was why it was better for him


    to keep it. Moreover, he needed a lot of money to rebuild the Larson family and it was time for him to


    start umting power!

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    James and Helen cooked a table of dishes and called the rest of the family members for dinner when


    they were done. James even pulled out a bottle of fine wine that he had treasured for a long time.


    This wine was drunk once when Liam¡¯s parents came by so Liam had tasted it before, but Matthew didn¡¯t


    even know he had it. It was obvious that James was really giving his all.


    After three rounds of toasting, James sensed that they had chatted enough so he smiled and said,


    ¡°Matthew, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so close with Dr. Ellis.


    No wonder you dared to make an investment of more than 10 billion. This time, the wealthy men of


    Eastcliff that invested with you all earned a ton of money. Sasha really has good foresight and didn¡¯t


    choose the wrong man to marry. Matthew, Helen and I are really proud of you!¡±


    Helen nodded in agreement. ¡°He¡¯s right! Jefford and the others even called to congratte us. I


    estimate that Jefford probably made hundreds of millions this time. How about you, Matthew? How


    much did you earn?¡±


    Hearing this, Liam and Demi instantly turned to look at Matthew. Just when Matthew was about to speak,


    Sasha interrupted him and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t earn anything because he didn¡¯t invest any money after all.


    The people who earned money are the men that invested. Matthew is just a middle man.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Hearing this, James and Helen¡¯s expressions immediately changed.


    ¡°How could you not make any money? They¡¯ve invested over 10 billion and the profit earned is a few


    times more than that.


    However, you¡¯re saying that you didn¡¯t earn anything. Matthew, did you secretly stash the money away


    behind our backs?¡± Helen asked anxiously.


    James hurriedly coughed a few times. It was then only Helen realized that she was a little too anxious,


    so she put on a smile at once and said, ¡°Matthew, we are not greedy for your money. We¡¯re just worried


    about you! Besides, we are family. There¡¯s nothing that you can¡¯t tell us.¡±


    In a soft voice, Matthew replied, ¡°Helen, I really didn¡¯t earn much. I only received some bonuses from the


    investors so I only have a few million.¡±


    A look of disbelief appeared on Helen¡¯s face. ¡°How is that possible? Their investments have tripled or


    even quadrupled! The 10 billion has turned into tens of billions but they only gave you a few million? Do


    they see you as a beggar? Matthew, you¡­ you¡¯re kidding me, right?¡±


    James was frowning as well. He felt that Matthew was hiding a secret from them.


    Just then, Sasha pouted and said, ¡°Mom, do you think it¡¯s easy to earn a few million? Those wealthy


    men took huge risks. Besides, do you really think that Dr. Ellis would help without asking for anything in


    return?


    Even though it looks like those men had only invested around 10 billion, they secretly spent way more


    money than that! Isn¡¯t this money considered an investment? They are already nice enough by giving


    Matthew a few million. The person who made the most money out of this is Dr. Ellis, understand?¡±


    James and Helen nced at each other and the both of them looked extremely upset. They had worked


    hard to please Matthew and made dinner just for the money. Now that they found out Matthew had no


    money at all, how could they ept it?


    Helen anxiously said, ¡°But it still shouldn¡¯t be so little! You were the one who started this and made it


    work. Can¡¯t you ask them for more? If you asked them for more, I¡¯m sure they would give it to you. Why


    were you stupid enough to only take whatever they offered?¡±


    Hearing this, Sasha immediately said, ¡°How could he ask them? At the beginning, we said that we would


    invest 200 million but in the end, we changed our minds when the conference was about to start.


    Because of this, Stanley bought a lot of ourpany¡¯s shares and took a great risk.


    If we invested the 200 million back then, we would¡¯ve earned more than one billion. It was you two who


    forced me to withdraw the investment. However, right now, you¡¯re asking Matthew to ask Stanley for


    money. Dad, Mom, if you were in Stanley¡¯s shoes, would you give Matthew money? Wouldn¡¯t you hate


    people who go back on their word?¡±

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    All of a sudden, James and Helen looked extremely embarrassed. In order to prevent Sasha from


    investing, they had made a huge scene; they kneeled before her and even threatened to jump off the


    building. In the end, Sasha finally withdrew the 200 million.


    Moreover, at that time, in order to save on interest, they even distributed the 200 million to the


    shareholders who wanted to invest in Matthew. James and Helen had been extremely delighted then.


    Everybody said that their n had saved thepany millions on interest, but who would¡¯ve thought that


    Matthew would win? It was a shock to all of them!


    Those shareholders who chose to invest in Matthew indeed made a lot of money. They even mored to


    host a celebration banquet because of this while James and Helen were regretting not investing in him.


    They had just lost the opportunity to make billions!


    When they thought back to how they forced Sasha to withdraw the investment, they blushed in


    embarrassment. They had no one to me but themselves for missing out on earning billions.


    After a while, Helen cleared her throat and said, ¡°Saying all of this now is pointless because nobody can


    foresee the future. At that time, this investment didn¡¯t look promising. Your father and I made the decision


    that we thought was best for you. We didn¡¯t think that the investment would make money.


    You can¡¯t me us for this. Besides, we¡¯re now talking about Matthew¡¯smission. Matthew, you


    should talk to Stanley again and see if you can ask for more money. He has made tens of billions. It


    shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to ask for a few hundred million!¡±


    Sasha was so furious that her hands were trembling. ¡°Mom, you really are good at ordering people


    around! Why don¡¯t you go and ask Stanley for a few hundred million?


    Who says that he has to give someone a few hundred million because he earned a few billion? What if


    his investment failed? Would youpensate him for his loss?¡±


    Helen was infuriated. ¡°I¡¯m talking to Matthew. This has nothing to do with you! Besides, do you think that


    the example you gave is the same with the situation right now? Matthew worked for him and as a result,


    he made a lot of money. Shouldn¡¯t he give Matthew some of it? Why are you talking about failed


    investments? This investment he made didn¡¯t fail!¡±


    Sasha was speechless. She really couldn¡¯t reason with her mother.


    With a sullen expression, James then said, ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re not a child anymore, so don¡¯t be fooled by a


    few words. You¡¯ve helped Stanley make a lot of money.


    No matter what, thismission should be collected by percentage. You¡¯re a grown man so you should


    use your brain. You can¡¯t just do whatever other people tell you to do. Go and find Stanley tomorrow and


    ask him to give you a five percentmission.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Helen hurriedly nodded in agreement. Stanley made a few billion, so five percent woulde to at least


    be a few ten million, right? With that amount of money, I can buy whatever I want.


    However, Sasha was annoyed. ¡°Dad, how can you ask Stanley to give Matthew five percent of his


    earnings?¡±


    James angrily said, ¡°Because it¡¯s the reasonable thing to do! Matthew helped him make a lot of money


    so why can¡¯t he give himmission?¡±


    Hearing this, Sasha replied, ¡°You should think about the risk he had to take for this investment. If his


    investment failed, he would lose everything. Would anyone give him money if that happened?¡±


    Exasperated, James said, ¡°Sasha, what are you trying to achieve? Why are you thinking about Stanley


    when you should think about your husband?


    Since he chose to invest, he should know that there is a possibility of making a loss. The person who


    makes the investments should be the one who bears the responsibility. His loss doesn¡¯t matter to us.¡±


    Sasha replied, ¡°I¡¯m not thinking what¡¯s best for Stanley. I just think that your decision is wrong. Don¡¯t you


    know what kind of a person Stanley is? You¡¯re asking Matthew to ask him for a lot of money. Do you


    think Stanley is an idiot? If you anger him, wouldn¡¯t Matthew be in trouble?¡±

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    James frowned. ¡°Matthew will only be reasoning with him, not riling him up. Besides, Matthew helped


    him to make a lot of money; he¡¯ll definitely be willing to give it to Matthew!¡±


    Sasha waved her hand and said, ¡°Regardless, I won¡¯t allow Matthew to go, and I won¡¯t let him take the


    risk!¡±


    Suddenly, Demi sneered, ¡°Wow, Sasha, you really do love your husband. Since when did Matthew


    be so delicate? What happened to him being brave when fighting against the Jacksons and the


    Hughes?


    You can give your all to protect your reputation, but now that we¡¯re asking you to do something for the


    family, you turn into a coward and call it a risk!¡±


    Sasha was furious. ¡°Shut your mouth! If it weren¡¯t for you, the incident with the Hughes would never


    have happened!¡±


    Upon hearing, Demi yelled angrily, ¡°You really are thick-skinned! If it weren¡¯t for your husband, would I


    have to suffer? Matthew, I¡¯m warning you. I¡¯ll never forgive you for this!¡±


    Seeing that the two of them were about to start a fight, James mmed his fists on the table and roared,


    ¡°Shut it! The decision has been made! Matthew, you¡¯ll talk to Stanley tomorrow.¡±


    With that, an angry James went back to his room and the dinner ended on an upsetting note. Sasha and


    Matthew returned to their room, and she gritted her teeth as she sat on the bed angrily. ¡°They really are


    too much. How can they do such a thing?


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Matthew, you absolutely can¡¯t give in this time! If you do, they will only ask for more in the future. I know


    them too well!¡± Matthew nodded slowly, knowing that Sasha was right.


    He then asked, ¡°But we can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing at all, right?¡±


    Sasha scratched her head and agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right. We have to think of something. Otherwise, they¡¯ll


    annoy us to no end!¡± Giving it some thought, Matthew said, ¡°What about this?


    Let¡¯s start apany and tell them that it is a reward from Stanley. This way, Stanley will have rewarded


    me, just not in cash, and they have no reason to make a scene anymore. What do you think?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That sounds like a great idea.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re willing to support me?¡± Matthew asked with a smile.


    Sasha replied in a heartbeat, ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll support you no matter what!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Matthew felt all warm and fuzzy inside, and he couldn¡¯t help but pull Sasha into his


    arms. To have someone like Sasha as my wife, what more can I ask for?


    Meanwhile, Sasha blushed profusely and was about to speak when Matthew¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He


    answered the phone only to hear Joseph crying on the other end. ¡°Mr. Larson, I beg you. Please save


    Crystal. I beg you¡­¡±


    Startled, Matthew asked. ¡°Calm down, Mr. Harrison. Tell me what happened. I¡¯ll definitely help you!¡±


    Joseph replied in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Larson, I-I feel ashamed to ask for your help¡­ But I only have


    one granddaughter and she¡¯s my only reason for living¡­ S-She was captured by Travis, and he made it


    clear that he wants you to personally head over, otherwise¡­ O-Otherwise, he¡¯ll cut Crystal up into


    pieces¡­ I¡¯ve already asked Master Newman for help and he has contacted the Hughes, but Travis won¡¯t


    even pick up their calls¡­ He¡¯s going all out now and I really have no other choice¡­¡±


    Matthew frowned. Has Travis gone mad? How can he do such a thing in Eastcliff? Does he want to die


    here? He won¡¯t even answer calls from the Hughes, so this means that he¡¯s going against them. In that


    case, he¡¯s going to lose the Hughes¡¯ protection!


    Matthew started making ns in his mind. Travis was a dangerous and ruthless person. After suffering


    such a big loss this time, he wouldn¡¯t let it go and would definitely find the opportunity to take revenge.


    It was impossible for Matthew to be on his guard all the time. If he was careless and something bad


    happened to Sasha or Natalie, he would never be able to forgive himself. Which was why the best


    solution was topletely make Travis disappear, just like how he dealt with Xavier! And this was the


    perfect opportunity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Harrison. Leave it to me; I¡¯ll save your granddaughter!¡± Matthew said lightly.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    It waste at night and there was a group of people in a deserted factory located in Eastcliff¡¯s northern


    suburbs. The person who led the group was none other than Travis Hughes.


    Not far from where he stood was Crystal, who was being hung from a machine. She was in a bad state,


    with blood stains all over her body and her clothes in tatters. Meanwhile, Annie and the rest were curled


    up on the ground.


    That night, Annie did what Travis asked, tricking Crystal into going to the nightclub¡¯s VIP room. At first,


    she thought that doing so could lead to a good rtionship. Once Crystal married into the Hughes family,


    her status would rise too. Little did she know that Travis would reveal his true colors as soon as Crystal


    stepped into the room.


    Not only did he knock Crystal to the ground, he beat up Annie and the others when they tried to resist.


    However, it didn¡¯t end there. Travis even brought them to this factory area and hung Crystal from the


    machine. Only then did Annie and the others realize what was going on. What was done was done; it


    was toote for regret.


    During this time, Lucas¡¯s girlfriend tried to run away but Travis¡¯s men broke her legs. Till now, she was


    still wailing on the floor. These bunch of usually arrogant and domineering second-generation wealthy


    children were now curled on the ground, shivering in fear.


    They liked to show off their power and thought that nobody could hurt them. At that moment, however,


    they finally saw what a real viin was!


    There was a figure kneeling in front of Travis¡ªit was Joseph Harrison.


    Joseph put down the phone and trembled as he said, ¡°Mr. Larson has agreed toe over. P-Please let


    my granddaughter go¡­¡±


    Travis waved his hands and sneered, ¡°You heard the man! Let Miss Harrison down!¡±


    The man standing off to one sideughed as he cut the ropes, letting Crystal fall straight to the ground. A


    look of horror appeared on Joseph¡¯s face.


    Crystal was about three or four meters off the ground, and the fall caused blood to flow out from her


    mouth. Trembling, Joseph called out, ¡°C-Crystal, are you okay?¡±


    At that moment, Crystal felt pain radiating all over her body and tears streamed down her face as she


    muttered, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. I-I should¡¯ve listened to you¡­¡± Crystal really regretted her actions now. In


    the past twenty years, she had never suffered and didn¡¯t know what viins were truly like.


    What happened that night made her fully understand the consequences of not heeding the elders¡¯


    warnings. However, at this point in time, what was the point of regretting?


    Seeing her old and frail grandfather kneeling before Travis made her feel extremely guilty. If it weren¡¯t for


    her stubbornness and disobedience, her grandfather wouldn¡¯t have to suffer such hardship. At that


    moment, Crystal had the sudden desire to die. Joseph, on the other hand, was extremely distressed and


    angry.


    Before leaving, he had repeatedly warned Crystal and advised her to return home early. In the end, she


    sneaked into the nightclub, causing them to end up in this mess. If she had gone straight home, none of


    this would have happened.


    After all, they lived in Lakeside Garden, which was Billy Newman¡¯s territory. No matter how powerful


    Travis was, it was impossible for him to kidnap Crystal from Lakeside Garden!


    Travisughed loudly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Harrison? Are you starting toe to your senses? I¡¯ll have


    you know that it¡¯s pointless! Now that I¡¯ve caused so much trouble here in Eastcliff, I probably won¡¯t be


    able to leave easily.


    Understand this when I say that if I can¡¯t leave Eastcliff, you, your grandfather and Matthew will all lose


    your lives! If I die, I¡¯ll drag you all down with me!¡±


    Hearing this, Crystal gritted her teeth and roared, ¡°If you want to kill someone, Travis Hughes, just kill


    me! Let my grandfather go! It was my fault for being so vain and greedy that I went to provoke you.


    It is also my fault for not listening to my grandfather¡¯s warnings. I deserve it! What does all of this have to


    do with my grandfather?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Travisughed coldly. ¡°Crystal Harrison, are you telling me what to do? Do you need me to hang your


    grandfather up so that you understand who¡¯s the boss around here?¡±


    Upon hearing, Crystal immediately started to panic. Her grandfather wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the pain.


    Just then, Annie said in a trembling voice, ¡°Young Master Hughes, t-this matter doesn¡¯t concern us¡­


    How about you let us go?¡±


    Crystal was furious. ¡°Annie, how can you be so shameless? You were the one who pushed me toward


    Travis back then! It was also you who tricked me and let Travis capture me. But now you¡¯re asking to


    leave? Do you even have a conscience?¡±


    Annie refused to be deterred. ¡°Crystal, stop painting yourself as an innocent child. What do you mean by


    me being the one who pushed you toward Travis? If you didn¡¯t want to do it, could I have tied you up and


    thrown you over my shoulder?


    From the beginning, you were the one who went on and on about taking us to meet one of the heirs of


    the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire. How can you deny that you weren¡¯t nning to get close to


    Young Master Hughes all along?¡±


    Crystal was at a loss for words because Annie was right, but thetter wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°And don¡¯t you


    dare say that I tricked and lured you to the nightclub! Did I point a gun at you? It was you yourself who


    wanted to go! Besides, everytime you asked me out for drinks, when did I ever reject you?


    Hmph, Miss Harrison, how innocent and pure do you think you are? Don¡¯t forget, I know everything about


    the boyfriends that you had! Innocent and pure? Pfft! With no less than three boyfriends in your college


    years, how pure do you think you are? How dare you me me?¡±


    Crystal¡¯s face flushed red in embarrassment. After all, she had been portraying herself as an obedient


    daughter in front of her family. Everything Annie just said had exposed her in an instant, making her feel


    ashamed. At that moment, Joseph waspletely dumbfounded.


    He never thought that his granddaughter would have dated so many men. Now that he thought about it,


    she was not worthy of Matthew at all!


    Meanwhile, Travis stood to one side and apuded. ¡°This is entertaining! Women are really interesting


    once they go against each other. Wow, Crystal, I didn¡¯t know that you were just pretending all along. Tsk!


    How dare a fickle woman like you even dream of marrying into a wealthy family?


    Do you take the heirs of the Ten Greatest Families in Eastshire as fools? Not only are you no match for


    us, but more importantly, which heir would marry a woman who fools around with men?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Gritting her teeth, Crystal blushed and said nothing. Her reputation waspletely ruined. Turning to


    Joseph, Travis smirked as he said, ¡°Mr. Harrison, you¡¯re asking Matthew to save such a woman?


    Frankly, I would pity Matthew if he were to die here!¡±


    Mr. Harrison¡¯s face flushed with anger and he was heartbroken. He couldn¡¯t believe that the


    granddaughter whom he loved the most had be such a different person.


    Suddenly, they heard a voice. ¡°Travis, it¡¯s time to end this!¡± Everyone turned around to see Matthew


    standing at the door, goodness knows since when. Seeing this, a look of shock appeared on Travis¡¯s


    face and he yelled, ¡°How did he get in here?¡±


    In fact, Travis had arranged many men to guard the perimeter and it was this very reason that Billy


    couldn¡¯t rush in. If Billy forced his way in, Travis would kill Crystal and go down with her.


    This was why Billy didn¡¯t dare to attack. Matthew, on the other hand, had entered without a sound and


    this rmed Travis. He didn¡¯t know that Matthew already dealt with all the men standing guard outside.


    At that moment, his underlings all had silver needles in their important meridian points and they couldn¡¯t


    move at all.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    Travis¡¯ subordinates that were standing beside him quickly rushed over and surrounded Matthew.


    Meanwhile, Travis grabbed Crystal by the neck and lifted her up, holding a dagger to her neck. ¡°Larson, I


    can¡¯t believe that you came. Is it really worth risking your life to save a vain and fickle woman like her?¡±


    Matthew slowly walked to the center of the room and raised his voice, ¡°As a matter of fact, I don¡¯t know


    Miss Harrison very well. The reason I came is because Mr. Harrison has helped me a lot, which is why


    his problems are my problems!


    Travis Hughes, let¡¯s stop with this nonsense. Since I¡¯m already here, let Mr. and Miss Harrison go now,


    and we¡¯ll settle the matter between us.¡±


    Travis burst intoughter. ¡°Matthew, do you really think you can bargain with me at a time like this?¡± To


    which Matthew replied, ¡°Travis, do you really think that your people can kill me?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Travis retorted, ¡°Oh, Larson, you think too highly of yourself! Do you know who these people are? Let


    me get this straight. They are martial art masters and are personally trained by the Hughes. All of them


    are experts at fighting! Oh, and I know that you can fight, butpared to them, you¡¯re nothing!¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not nning to fight them. Travis, you better think wisely. I might not be a match


    for them, but if I wanted to run, they may not be able to stop me! Moreover, do you know how many


    people are outside right now?


    If Mr. Newman finds out that you went against your word and didn¡¯t set Mr. and Miss Harrison free, do


    you think he¡¯ll have the patience to wait any longer? This is Eastcliff. No matter how strong these people


    around you are, are you a match for Mr. Newman?¡±


    Travis was startled. He mulled over his options before he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Matthew, I¡¯ll let them


    go if you want me to. However, I have to tie you up first! Otherwise, if you run after I set them free, I¡¯ll be


    left with nothing.¡±


    Hearing this, Joseph started to panic and he said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Larson, d-don¡¯t listen to him. Travis


    wants to take your life. If you are tied up, you¡¯ll definitely die. I¡¯m old and I won¡¯t have many years left


    ahead of me. As for Crystal¡­ She brought this upon herself. Don¡¯t risk it for our sakes¡­ Leave us, Mr.


    Larson. Let Mr. Newmane save us!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Crystal was terrified. Even though her reputation was ruined, she didn¡¯t want to die.


    She trembled as she looked at Matthew and started to wonder whether this man would choose to save


    her. As expected of him, Matthew didn¡¯t hesitate and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°No problem! You can tie me up first before letting them go. Travis, I hope that you will keep your


    promise; Mr. Newman is watching. If you tie me up but don¡¯t set them free, he will rush in immediately.¡±


    Travis gritted his teeth and signaled to his men. They surrounded Matthew and pulled out the cowhide


    rope that they had prepared beforehand, tying him up firmly. During the whole process, Matthew didn¡¯t


    struggle nor resist.


    Seeing this, Joseph couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°Mr. Larson, d-don¡¯t listen to him¡­ Hurry up and leave


    while you still can! It¡¯s not worth it to risk your life to save us!


    Mr. Larson, your life is more important than ours. You must not take risks for us¡­I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Larson. I


    shouldn¡¯t have called you¡­¡±


    Crystal was also dumbfounded. She never thought that the man whom she regarded as savage and


    vulgar, not to mention ungentlemanly, would be so responsible!


    It made her think about the so-called gentlemen that she knew and she realized none of them could


    compare to Matthew.


    Matthew is a real man!

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Seeing Matthew tied up, Travis couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Matthew, you really are quite courageous! So


    willing to risk your life in order to save such a useless old man and a fickle woman; I pity you! Very well


    then, since you are so cooperative, I¡¯ll do as promised. Men, let them go!¡±


    Travis loosened his grip on Crystal and kicked at her. ¡°Leave!¡± Panicked, Crystal hurriedly ran over to


    help Joseph. However, Joseph pushed her away and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Young Master Hughes¡­


    If you¡¯re looking for someone to kill, kill me¡­ This has nothing to do with Mr. Larson. Please let him


    go¡­¡±


    Travis flew into rage. ¡°Old man, I¡¯ve already given you a chance. Hurry up and leave! Don¡¯t provoke me


    any further. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the first one I kill!¡±


    Joseph was about to speak but Matthew cut him off, ¡°Mr. Harrison, take Miss Harrison and leave. Mr.


    Newman is outside; he has a way to save me.¡± Joseph was rooted to the spot. He knew that Matthew


    was persuading him to leave. If Billy really had a way, he would¡¯ve entered and saved them long ago.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Mr. Larson¡­¡±


    Matthew interrupted him loudly, ¡°Mr. Harrison, stop wasting any more time. Go! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.


    Miss Harrison, hurry up and leave with your grandfather!¡±


    Crystal studied Matthew before she forcefully dragged an unwilling Joseph away.


    With a dagger in hand, Travis slowly walked up to Matthew and said, ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re finally at my


    mercy. Tell me, how should we settle things between us?¡±


    Matthew looked at him calmly and asked, ¡°What do you propose?¡±


    Hearing this, Travis sneered, ¡°It¡¯s easy! Transfer all the resources that Eastcliff won this time to the


    Hughes family. From now on, you¡¯ll join the Hughes family and work only for me. Rest assured, I¡¯ll reward


    you handsomely. I can turn Cunningham Pharmaceuticals into the biggest pharmaceuticalpany in


    Eastshire and I¡¯ll make you worth billions.


    Starting from today, the people of Eastshire, even those from the Six Southern States, will not dare to


    look down at you! How about that? A fair enough deal, right?¡± Travis was a smart man, after all. He knew


    that Matthew¡¯s medical skills could defeat Leonard¡¯s. If he could make use of a man like Matthew, he


    would definitely be sessful.


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°Young Master Hughes, it is indeed a decent proposition. However, it¡¯s a pity that I am


    not a dog that¡¯s always at others¡¯ beck and call. You almost killed my wife, so it is impossible for the both


    of us to be friends! You must die!¡±


    Travis was shocked upon hearing Matthew¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t expect that Matthew would dare to


    challenge him in a situation like this. ¡°Matthew, I proposed an easy way out, but it seems that you want to


    do this the hard way.


    I value talent, so I gave you a chance. When I return, I¡¯ll definitely be punished by my family. But now that


    you have offended one of the Ten Greatest Families in Eastshire, do you think I¡¯ll let you survive? The


    Hughes family will definitely not give up. When the timees, you won¡¯t be the only person who dies.


    Your wife, Sasha, will join you in the afterlife! Cooperate with me, Matthew, and I promise you prosperity


    and wealth. But if you do not, don¡¯t even think of leaving this ce. I hope you think wisely before


    making a decision!¡±


    As Travis spoke, he stabbed the dagger onto the ground directly in front of Matthew, obviously trying to


    pressure him even further. However, Matthew only smiled lightly. ¡°Young Master Hughes, I¡¯m really sorry,


    but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t cooperate with the dead!¡±


    Travis was taken aback for a moment. ¡°What do you mean? Who¡¯s the dead?¡± asked Travis as he red


    at Matthew.


    Hearing this, Matthew chuckled and suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Newman, you can attack now!¡±


    As soon as he said those words, the windows around them shattered and a group of people rushed in. A


    look of horror appeared on Travis¡¯ face as he hurriedly got up and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll kill whoever dares to


    come in¡ª¡±


    But before he could finish his sentence, Travis copsed to the ground.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    Travis was not the only one who fell to the ground. Even his subordinates, as well as Annie and the


    others, copsed to the ground. All Travis could feel was numbness all over his body and he had no


    strength at all. Looking at Matthew in panic, he asked ¡°W-What the hell is going on?¡±


    Matthew chuckled and replied, ¡°Travis, I can¡¯t believe that youe from a family of doctors. Don¡¯t you


    know that the better the medical skills, the higher the ability to poison others? Since I dare toe


    knocking at your door, do you think I woulde unprepared?


    When I came in, I scattered a colorless and odorless drug. By now, the drug has already filled this entire


    warehouse and you would have already inhaled a lot of it into your system.¡±


    Travis asked, ¡°You are here too and you have inhaled the drug, but how are you fine?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I took the antidote in advance,¡± said Matthew. It suddenly dawned on Travis and he


    couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°Matthew, y-you¡¯re despicable!¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°You call me despicable? Travis, you captured an old man and a few weak women to


    threaten me, yet you call me despicable?¡±


    Travis¡¯ face flushed red with embarrassment. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°So what? The winner has yet to


    be determined! This time, I admit defeat.


    Matthew, even if I don¡¯t be the heir of the Hughes family, I¡¯m still one of the Hughes. Once I have


    the time, I¡¯ll definitely finish this little game of ours. Mark my words, I¡¯ll kill you and your family myself!¡±


    Matthew nced at him and said lightly, ¡°Travis, you can think about it if you return home alive!¡±


    Travis was taken aback for a moment before he burst intoughter. ¡°Matthew, who are you trying to


    scare? I¡¯m one of the Hughes; who would dare harm me? Nobody can kill me!¡±


    Matthew smiled and said nothing. Just then, a group of people rushed in and pushed Travis to the floor.


    ¡°You all better be f*cking careful. If I get hurt, the Hughes family will surely make you pay!¡± Travis roared,


    but nobody paid any attention to him.


    Meanwhile, several others helped Matthew up and untied his bindings. Before long, they walked Travis


    and his men out of the factory to where dozens of cars were parked. He was then taken to one of the


    cars and pushed to his knees.


    A lone person sat in the car, his aura terrifying. ncing at him, Travis¡¯ expression changed instantly.


    ¡°M-Master Newman!¡± Travis¡¯s voice finally started to tremble.


    He knew that even the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire wouldn¡¯t dare to offend Billy Newman, the First


    King of Eastcliff. At the moment, Billy nced at him and muttered, ¡°Travis, I gave you a chance. I


    personally called you and asked you to let Crystal go, but you didn¡¯t heed my request.¡±


    Terrified, Travis trembled as he said, ¡°Master Newman, I-I must¡¯ve lost my senses¡­ I know that I¡¯ve


    made a mistake. Please forgive me¡­ Please spare my life for the sake of the Hughes. I won¡¯t dare to do


    such a thing ever again!¡±


    Billy sneered, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d do that?¡±


    Travis turnedpletely pale. ¡°Master Newman, I-I¡¯m the heir of the Hughes family. If I die in Eastcliff,


    the Hughes family will¡ª¡±


    Billy continued on his behalf, ¡°If the Hughes family is upset, they cane to me. Is it because I¡¯ve been


    good tempered for the past few years that gave everyone the illusion that they can ignore my words?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Have they forgotten how the Newmans forced their way into Eastshire and how the ten greatest families


    bowed their heads to me?¡±


    Travis was terrified as he recalled what happened in the past. Billy Newman alone had fought the Ten


    Greatest Families of Eastshire and forcibly controlled everyone. He was the First King of Eastcliff who


    almost became the First King of Eastshire!

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    Travis finally started to panic. Kneeling on the ground, he said in a trembling voice, ¡°Master Newman, I-


    I¡¯ve made a grave mistake.


    Please forgive me this once; just this once! You can treat me like a dog, but let me go. I-I will never dare


    to step into Eastcliff ever again! Master Newman, it¡¯s not worth it to be enemies with the Hughes


    family on my ount¡­¡±


    Billy replied with a cold expression, ¡°If I don¡¯t kill you today, don¡¯t you think that others would dare to


    cause me trouble in future as well? Travis, you¡¯ve sentenced yourself to death from the moment you


    captured Crystal!¡±


    Upon saying that, Billy waved his hand and a few men instantly dragged Travis away. He screamed and


    pleaded for mercy but nobody paid any attention to him. Seeing this, Travis¡¯ subordinates shivered in


    fear, their faces pale. Nobody dared to say a single word the whole time.


    Billy nced at them and said, ¡°Break their arms and legs, then throw them out of Eastcliff! Go back


    and tell the Hughes family that from now on, no one is allowed to step foot in Eastcliff.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll pay a visit to the Hughes family residence myself!¡± With that, Billy spun and left. Travis¡¯s


    subordinates immediately wailed and begged for mercy, but everyone ignored them.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It waster that the arms and legs of these men were broken, rendering them handicapped. After


    everything was said and done, Billy¡¯s men left. Meanwhile, Annie and the others were still curled up in


    the corner inside the factory but no one paid any attention to them.


    Annie and the rest were trembling with fright. After all, they had witnessed Travis¡¯ death with their own


    eyes and saw those men from the Hughes family be handicapped.


    They finally came to their senses on how ridiculous their once arrogant and domineering actions were in


    front of big shots.


    Meanwhile, Matthew was standing outside the factory. He wasn¡¯t there when Billy killed Travis earlier.


    This was something that Billy had made sure of. His thoughts were simple: since he killed Travis, this


    would be between him and the Hughes family. Matthew wasn¡¯t there so he had nothing to do with this.


    Even if the Hughes family wanted to seek revenge, they would look for Billy instead of Matthew. In short,


    Billy was protecting Matthew so that the Hughes family wouldn¡¯t confront Matthew.


    Billy asked Matthew to get in the car and he passed a box to Matthew. ¡°Mr. Larson, this is the Thousand-


    Year Snow Lotus that you asked for. I also have the Fruit of Mand with me. When can you save my


    daughter?¡±


    Matthew immediately opened the box and saw the Thousand-Year Snow Lotus nestled within. Almost


    instantly, a refreshing lotus aroma filled the car, and Matthew was overjoyed. After all, the medical


    properties of the Thousand-Year Snow Lotus were strong enough to cure his sister¡¯s illness.


    ¡°Mr. Newman, follow the instructions I gave you and leave the fruit of Mand for three days. Three days


    from now, I¡¯ll personally go and treat Miss Newman!¡± Matthew replied.


    Billy was ecstatic to hear this. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Larson!¡±


    Matthew didn¡¯t go home even after he received the Thousand-Year Snow Lotus. Truth be told, even


    Sasha went to stay in the office, for she couldn¡¯t stand the pressure from her parents. Up until the minute


    that Matthew left, James and Helen kept hounding Matthew to ask Stanley for money.


    After the whole fiasco, Matthew returned to Lakeside Garden alone. As soon as he arrived at the gates,


    he saw Joseph and Crystal standing at the entrance. Joseph looked exhausted while Crystal¡¯s eyes were


    red and swollen.


    As soon as Joseph saw Matthew, he let out a sigh of relief and rushed over to greet him. ¡°Mr. Larson,


    you¡¯re back! You¡¯re okay. That¡¯s great!¡±


    Earlier, as soon as Joseph and Crystal left the factory, they were sent away by Billy¡¯s men, which was


    why Joseph didn¡¯t know what happened afterward.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Matthew looked at the two of them in surprise. ¡°Mr. Harrison, have you been waiting for me this whole


    time? Is anything the matter?¡±


    Feeling embarrassed, Joseph replied softly, ¡°Mr. Larson, I wanted to bring my unfilial granddaughter over


    to thank you. I¡¯m truly sorry for what happened at the conference.


    I heard that she talked back. It¡¯s my fault for spoiling her too much and for not teaching her well. I did not


    expect that you would even save our lives. I-I¡­¡±


    As Joseph spoke, his eyes turned red and his voice began to tremble; he was deeply touched that


    Matthew was willing to risk his life to save them. Matthew chuckled and replied, ¡°Mr. Harrison, there¡¯s no


    need to thank me.


    Back when I was at my lowest, it was you who helped me out; there is nothing I can do to return that


    favor. Me saving the two of you was the least I could do. There¡¯s no need to be worried!¡±


    Hearing this, Joseph hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Larson, you took a huge risk tonight¡ªI know that it was no small


    effort. I-I really don¡¯t know how to thank you. If there¡¯s anything you need help with in the future, just let


    me know. I¡¯m at your disposal, Mr. Larson.¡±


    Matthew smiled and replied, ¡°Mr. Harrison, there¡¯s no need to be so serious. You¡¯re my friend, after all.¡±


    After chatting for a while, Joseph and Crystal left. Before they left, Crystal hesitated for a moment. She


    wanted to say something but was too embarrassed to say anything in the end. What was done was done


    and anything she could have said was pointless.


    Besides, Matthew¡¯s impression of her was already bad enough. After tonight, her reputation in Eastcliff


    was ruined. She had caused all of this by herself and it had nothing to do with anyone else. The least


    she could do was ept the consequences.


    When Matthew returned to his vi, the maids had already retired for the night. He went to the room


    upstairs and saw that Natalie was still unconscious. Matthew gently caressed his sister¡¯s hair and looked


    at her lovingly.


    His heart ached when he thought back to the time when Natalie jumped off a building in order to stop


    being his burden. If he didn¡¯t inherit the jade pendant, his sister would have died!


    ¡°Nat, you¡¯ve suffered long enough. I¡¯ll try my best to wake you!¡± Matthew whispered before he took the


    Thousand-Year Snow Lotus and headed downstairs.


    It was not easy to concoct medicine with the Thousand-Year Snow Lotus, for it was cold by nature and


    required an extremely high temperature in order to develop its medicinal properties. However, Matthew


    had already made the necessary preparations a long time ago.


    He created a separate room in the basement of this vi which had a special stove in it. The butane fuel


    used in this stove could create high-temperature mes that could be used to refine special medicines.


    It was only at this high temperature that the Thousand-Year Snow Lotus could release its medicinal


    properties effectively. However, it was impossible to refine it directly because ordinary medicine refining


    containers couldn¡¯t withstand such high temperatures.


    And even if it could withstand such a high temperature, ordinary containers would heat up too quickly


    and burn the Thousand-Year Snow Lotus, making it lose its medicinal properties. Therefore, this process


    could only be done with a container that could withstand high temperatures and would heat up slowly.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Matthew had asked someone to buy a few special medicine pots. He didn¡¯t know how effective the


    medicine pots were, so he had to try them out first. After everything was in order, Matthew turned on the


    stove and white mes roared to life.


    He then put the medicine pot on it. However, Matthew didn¡¯t use the Thousand-Year Snow Lotus,


    choosing to do a dry run with another herb instead.


    Not long after, a burning smell came from the medicine pot. Matthew took a closer look and saw that the


    herb he threw in a moment ago waspletely burnt because of this medicine pot. He frowned and


    wondered to himself, This medicine pot is not working. How can I concoct this medicine?

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    Even after various attempts, Matthew was not sessful. It seemed like the several pots he had


    prepared weren¡¯t suitable. As such, he felt somewhat resigned. Although he had all the required herbs,


    there was nothing he could do as he had yet to find suitable tools to make the medicine.


    He started recalling how his ancestors used to make medicine and remembered that there was a special


    cauldron they used which could withstand extremely high temperatures. The cauldron was the best tool


    for medicine making because the rate at which it was heated up could be regted.


    However, nobody had the skills to make such a cauldron now. In his opinion, that cauldron was a must if


    he wanted to seed but it would be an arduous task trying to get one!


    After some contemtion, he called Mr. Harrison and asked him for a favor to keep tabs on any clues


    about the cauldron. After all, Mr. Harrison had been a medical practitioner for decades and he had vast


    connections.


    It would be much easier for him to get the information about the cauldronpared to Matthew


    himself. Since he could not make the medicine, he had no choice but to put aside the treatment of


    Natalie¡¯s illness for the time being.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    When he reached the hospital the next morning, he saw James and Helen standing outside his office


    door. No one knew how long they had been waiting for him. The moment they spotted him, they


    immediately walked over with mocking smiles.


    ¡°Matt, have you had your breakfast? Here you go; I bought you some porridge and buns on my way


    here. Why didn¡¯t youe back homest night?


    You really shouldn¡¯t have stayed outside since the house is big enough for all of us,¡± Helen said with a


    wide grin on her face and none of her usual aggression.


    Matthew knew them too well and was certain that they only behaved so amicably because they were


    thinking of asking him for money. As expected, after making small talk, they started steering the


    conversation to the medical conference again.


    Helen smiled thinly and suggested, ¡°Matthew, I really think you should pay Stanley a visit. Think about


    this¡ªshouldn¡¯t he be thankful because of the billions of profit that you got him? Forking out several


    hundred million is nothing to him but it is a whole different thing for our family!


    With the money, you can at least get Sasha and yourself a new house. Also, it¡¯s about time you buy a


    new car; a Porsche would be nice. It doesn¡¯t look good on you when you travel around in that motorbike


    ¡ªooh, and you should really get some new clothes as well!


    In fact, James and I have been thinking of getting some branded clothes for you but we simply can¡¯t


    afford it. Though¡­ with the several hundred million from Stanley, everything would be solved!¡±


    Deep down, Matthew was amused by how nicely Helen put it. Are you sure you want to get a new house,


    new car and new clothes for me? Come on, I know you¡¯re the ones who want it. Are you sure that you


    guys have been thinking of buying me new clothes?


    I¡¯ve never even worn a pair of new socks throughout the three years I stayed with the both of you. You


    might not have been able to afford new clothes but couldn¡¯t you afford even a new pair of socks?


    Of course, Matthew kept all these thoughts to himself. Instead, he replied, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re right. How about


    this? I¡¯ll ask President Carlson out for lunch to discuss this with him.¡±


    Overjoyed, both James and Helen nodded vigorously. ¡°Attaboy! I was right to say that Sasha made the


    best choice in her life by marrying you. You¡¯re so much more reliable than Liam! Well, you ask Stanley


    out for lunch and we¡¯ll wait for you to tell us the good news then!¡±


    While the two left the hospital smiling, resignation was written all over Matthew¡¯s face. This was their


    typical behavior¡ªwhen he was loaded, they would treat him as if he was the king; when he was broke,


    they would treat him like rubbish that they couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of.


    Matthew let out a sigh and decided to give Stanley a call. As per the discussion with Sashast night, the


    two of them had decided to fork out some money to establish apany, which they would then tell


    James and Helen that it was a reward from Stanley.


    He reckoned James and Helen would not be able to make any fuss out of it because it was only a


    company and not cash.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    At noon, Matthew made his way to Cunningham Pharmaceuticals on his motorbike to pick Sasha up


    before heading to The Court Parlour.


    Several shareholders of thepany had booked a table at the restaurant to buy him lunch. By the time


    the couple entered the private room, the shareholders were already inside waiting for them, and


    everyone was in high spirits.


    This time, all of them had made the decision to trust Matthew and invest in him. The result was that


    Eastcliff managed to seize an overwhelming victory in the medical conference and made a profit multiple


    times their capital. Although what they had received were purely medical resources, they could still make


    money with them.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, President Cunningham, you guys are finally here!¡±


    ¡°Come over and take your seat at the head of the table!¡±


    Finding it hard to reject their offers, Matthew and Sasha sat down. Before long, the dishes were served


    and all the shareholders started toasting to Matthew as a token of appreciation for his effort.


    Among all the shareholders who only owned an average amount of assets, Mr. Jefford was the


    wealthiest with around one to two hundred million worth of assets.


    This time, he had invested approximately ten million in Matthew and ended up getting a return of around


    seventy to eighty million, which was multiple times the amount of his capital and almost half of his total


    assets.


    As for the rest of the shareholders, some of them had even managed to double their total assets with this


    investment. It was easy to see how grateful they were for Matthew.


    Halfway through the lunch, Mr. Jefford spoke with a smile, ¡°Mr. Larson, it is all thanks to you that I am


    able to earn such a huge profit this time!


    I can tell you are really talented and capable, and I¡¯ve made up my mind to back you up in all your future


    investments! You just need to say the word and I will support you all the way, even if it means selling off


    everything I own!¡±


    The rest of them nodded and chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Larson. No matter what project you¡¯re going to


    do in the future, just tell us if you need our help!¡±


    Matthew chuckled and nodded at them, ¡°Gentlemen, I should be the one thanking you all for the support


    we received. Without it, I would have to crack my head to deal with the crisis at Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals. Here is a toast to all of you!¡±


    With that, Matthew picked up his ss of wine and downed its contents, thereafter everyone followed


    suit. Even Sasha joined in by taking a small sip.


    To be honest, Jefford and the rest of the shareholders had done them a huge favor this time. At that time,


    Sasha was facing the biggest crisis of all, in which the customers requested to cancel their orders and


    the shareholders demanded her to step down from her position as they doubted her abilities.


    If it had not been for Jefford and the rest who were willing to offer their timely support to Sasha, things


    would have gotten out of control. The board of thepany would have surely made a unanimous


    decision to remove Sasha from thepany. Hence, Matthew and Sasha were deeply grateful for all of


    them.


    Some timeter, one of them suddenlyughed and said, ¡°By the way, Mr. Larson and President


    Cunningham, Theodore rk called me this morning and asked me whether he could extend his


    Theodore rk used to be a customer of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. When the Hughes were


    sabotaging Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, Theodore chose to hit them when they were down and


    terminate all the contracts he had with them.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The dispute between the two parties even escted to the extent that they had to go to court to settle it.


    Right now, most of thepanies which chose to terminate their contracts with Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals during the crisis had already settled their dispute with them in court, except for a few


    who were ethical enough not to do so.


    Matthew chortled and agreed, ¡°You made the right decision. This time, Eastcliff has been given plenty of


    medical resources, so we¡¯re nning to expand Cunningham Pharmaceuticals to cover all six states


    instead of confining its operations in Eastshire!


    Gentlemen, I promise the revenue of thepany this time will triple the previous amount within the


    coming three days. I really don¡¯t see the need to do business with thosepanies that didn¡¯t honor


    their promises!¡±

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    Everyone was ted to hear Matthew¡¯s announcement. Truth be told, the revenue of Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals had already reached over three billion even before the medical conference.


    If Matthew was capable of doubling that amount, they could expect a six billion revenue after this. With


    such a staggering amount of revenue, thepany would surely make a great fortune this time.


    As the shareholders of thepany, their assets would be boosted again!


    Jefford eximed excitedly, ¡°See, I told you that nothing would go wrong by supporting Mr. Larson!


    Gentlemen, I believe all of you should be very much convinced right now. I¡¯ve known that rascal,


    Theodore, for over twenty years.


    When he told me he wanted to terminate his contract with ourpany, I wasted so much time trying


    to change his mind and got so smashed that I threw up twice during a drinking session with him. In the


    end, that scumbag still insisted on doing the same thing.


    Now he¡¯s trying to beg us to take his contract back when we no longer need his business. Hmph, tell that


    scumbag to dream on because Cunningham Pharmaceuticals won¡¯t do business with him anymore!¡±


    Everyone else nodded along, feeling exhrated. Matthew chuckled and said, ¡°This time, Theodore¡¯s


    problem isn¡¯t just about whether we want to do business with him or not. Hispany is situated in


    Eastcliff and Stanley now has full control over all the medical resources in Eastcliff.


    If Theodore can¡¯t work with us, he won¡¯t have anyone else to do business with either. In other words, his


    problem now is preventing hispany from going bankrupt!¡±


    Everyone was shocked to hear that. ¡°Could it be so serious? How is his business affected?¡±


    Matthew nodded and exined, ¡°Stanley is going to expand Carlson Group. The next thing he will do is


    restructure the entire medical industry in Eastcliff. By then, the lesspetitivepanies will surely be


    ousted by him. Knowing Stanley, I don¡¯t expect manypanies will be able to survive in Eastcliff.¡±


    All the shareholders nced at each other in consternation.


    Suddenly, Jeffordmented joyfully, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Cunningham Pharmaceuticals is going to hit it


    big this time! President Carlson is also one of our shareholders, so the more extensive hispany


    bes, the more revenue we will get from him. Gentlemen, it seems like the revenue of thepany


    will increase even more than two times!¡±


    Needless to say, everyone looked overjoyed to hear that more money wasing in. Sasha was


    pleasantly surprised too because it had never urred to her that they could actually enjoy so many


    benefits from Matthew¡¯s victory in the medical conference.


    Just as the atmosphere inside the private room reached the merriest, the door suddenly opened,


    revealing Tiger who bowed and stepped inside.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, President Cunningham, gentlemen, I¡¯m sorry for beingte. I¡¯ll have three sses of wine as


    punishment!¡± Without hesitation, Tiger downed all three sses before sitting down amidst the joyful


    mor.


    After a few bites, Tiger announced, ¡°Mr. Larson and President Cunningham, I came here directly from


    Stanley¡¯s ce. The man has been keen to buy you a meal too but he has too much on his tetely.


    He¡¯s been having a lot of business discussions with the representatives from the rest of the five states


    and he really can¡¯t find the time. However, he asked me to bring a message to all of you here. He has


    come up with two ways to thank you all.¡±


    Instantly, everyone put down their sses and paid Tiger their full attention. This was what they cared


    about the most. Tiger nced at Matthew, who signaled for him to continue with a nod.


    ¡°The first option is that all of you sell your share of medical resources directly to Stanley. He will pay for


    them at seven times your capital. Simply put, if your capital is ten million, you will be able to get back


    seventy million in return!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Everyone looked ecstatic, their minds busy calcting how much they could gain from the first option.


    Tiger then continued, ¡°As for the second option, you may choose not to sell but have to continue working


    with Stanley, offering your medical resources to him as an investment.


    He promised that whatever you guys invest in him will increase by fourteen times within a year¡¯s time. In


    other words, if your capital is ten million, you will get back 140 million!¡±

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Everyone was floored by the second option. Jefford was the first one to break the silence by saying, ¡°I¡¯ll


    definitely go for the second option.


    The medical conference is an annual event. I¡¯m sure President Carlson will make a good fortune out of


    having full control over the medical resources for theing year. President Carlson is leading us to a


    gold mine! Only a fool would choose the first option!¡±


    The rest of the shareholders also chose the second option excitedly. All of them were wise men who had


    been in the business for decades, after all. They knew very well that under normal circumstances,


    Stanley would not want to have anything to do with them and would only give them money in return for


    their medical resources.


    He merely offered them the second option to give them a chance to make even more money as a token


    of appreciation for their support.


    No one else would ever get a chance like this! Of course, they felt even more grateful for Matthew


    because they were aware that Stanley only offered them the option for Matthew¡¯s sake.


    Tiger nodded with a smile, their reactions well within his expectations. This time, Tiger had also made a


    great fortune himself too. He had invested nearly 100 million in the medical conference and if he


    continued to invest on Stanley, his capital would snowball into over one billion.


    His biggest dream in life was to have such wealth. Never had he thought that he would be able to realize


    that dream just days after working with Matthew. Right now, he had nothing but admiration for Matthew.


    The lot of them spent a jolly time together at lunch. When they were about to leave, Jefford and the


    shareholders exchanged nces among themselves. Atst, he took out a file and handed it to Matthew


    with both hands.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, we¡¯re really grateful for your effort in the medical conference. We know nothing can fully


    express our immense gratitude and have no clue how to show our appreciation. Therefore, this is a little


    token of our gratitude. You must ept it!¡±


    Matthew looked at it curiously and questioned, ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± He took the file and Sasha edged closer


    to him so that she could take a peek. Matthew then opened the file to find a bunch of keys and a booklet.


    He was stunned. ¡°Is that a title? Are you¡­¡±


    Jefford chuckled nervously, ¡°Mr. Larson, this is a token of appreciation from all of us. It¡¯s a mansion in


    The Grand Garden which we each contributed five million for its purchase. Of course, it¡¯s nothing


    compared to what you¡¯ve done for us.


    Since the residential area is close to thepany, we bought it thinking that it¡¯ll be a great ce for


    President Cunningham to go and rx whenever she wanted to.¡±


    Sasha widened her eyes in shock. She was surprised to hear that the mansion actually cost over fifty


    million. A mansion in The Grand Garden was her dream house and it had never urred to her that she


    would be able to live in it so soon. However, she gestured to the shareholders and said, ¡°Gentlemen, we


    can¡¯t ept this. I-It¡¯s too valuable¡­¡±


    Jefford insisted, ¡°President Cunningham, it¡¯s not a big deal. The price of the mansion is peanuts


    compared to the profit we earned thanks to Mr. Larson.¡±


    Another shareholder nodded in agreement. ¡°Exactly. Mr. Larson and President Cunningham, please


    ept it because we really have no idea what we should get you two as a gift. If the two of you refuse to


    take it, w-we will feel embarrassed everytime we see you!¡±


    The rest of the shareholders nodded vigorously, sincere expressions on their faces.


    Sasha felt helpless and realized that the best way to go about it was to ept their gift. With a grin,


    Matthew handed the file to Sasha and said, ¡°Well, it won¡¯t be polite to turn down their offer. Gentlemen, I


    really appreciate the gift!¡±


    The shareholders responded right away, ¡°Mr. Larson, we are the ones who should thank you!¡±


    Meanwhile, Sasha hugged the file close, feeling beyond exhrated. After all, that was her dream house!


    Not to mention that she and Matthew could finally have a ce of their own!


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    After lunch, Sasha and Matthew headed straight to The Grand Garden to view their new house. Tiger


    took them around the residential area personally because he was very familiar with the ce. After all,


    he owned multiple mansions there.


    On their way there, Tiger made use of the opportunity to give them a brief introduction on the specifics of


    the mansion. It was obvious that Jefford and the rest of the shareholders had carefully made their


    selection.


    They spent over fifty million to purchase the most expensive mansion in the residential area; it was


    situated in a prime location, just beside the centralke.


    The mansion covered a total surface area of more than 700 square feet and had a backyard that


    spanned over 600 square feet. The cherry on top was that the mansion came with both indoor and


    outdoor swimming pools. As for the interior of said mansion, every room was renovated and outfitted in


    an extremelyvish manner.


    From the gym to the bedrooms, the study to the nursery, everything was exquisitely furnished. Even


    the housekeeper room located on the ground floor was much more spacious and beautiful than the


    master bedroom in Sasha¡¯s old house.


    It seemed like Jefford and the shareholders were attentive enough to make sure the mansion only had


    furniture of the best quality. This meant that Matthew and Sasha could move in straight away.


    Sasha darted between the first floor and the second floor, as happy as a child. As for Matthew, he was


    unruffled. The mansion he had at Lakeside Garden was much better than this one.


    However, he had no intention of bringing Sasha over to that mansion for the time being as Natalie was


    still in aatose state. Therefore, having this mansion was better than nothing. That way, Sasha


    wouldn¡¯t have to stay at the office in the future.


    Shortly after he took a seat in the living room, his phone started ringing. Taking it out, he saw it was from


    Helen. Sasha told him, ¡°I¡¯m sure Mom is going to ask you whether you¡¯ve asked Stanley for money.


    Remember to tell her whatever we agreed onst night¡ªjust say you¡¯ve gone to visit him and that he


    has agreed to establish apany for you. End of story.¡±


    Matthew nodded, picking up the call. Helen made small talk before cutting to the chase and asking


    whether he had visited Stanley to ask him for money. When he told her what Sasha had asked him to


    say, Helen was dumbfounded.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong with you? What did you tell him? You were


    supposed to ask him for money yet he chose to open apany for you instead? Where¡¯s the money?¡±


    Matthew rified, ¡°Mom, President Carlson told me it wasn¡¯t appropriate to give me money directly. After


    all, he received help from many. It wouldn¡¯t be right for him to give me money but not the others.


    Therefore, President Carlson agreed to open apany for me and if anyone asks about thepany


    in the future, he will exin it as a partnership between us.¡±


    Helen snapped at him, ¡°How can apany do us any good? It does not bring us any instant benefits


    and we might have to wait for ages before we can start enjoying the profit from the business! Don¡¯t you


    know that we¡¯re desperate for cash at the moment?


    Look at your Dad; he¡¯s had his eyes on an Armani suit for over a month but has yet to buy it because he


    thinks it¡¯s too pricey. As for me, I just found out that I was the only one who didn¡¯t have any new jewelry


    when I met up with my friends some time ago.


    I¡¯m too embarrassed to hang out with them anymore! Not to mention our entire household is sharing one


    car and it¡¯s simply not enough. Everytime Demies to borrow the car, your Dad and I will have to


    travel on foot.


    How is that eptable? Moreover, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time for us to get a new house too? W-What is


    wrong with you? Don¡¯t you know our family¡¯s current predicament? Why did you ask for apany from


    him?¡±


    Matthew was left speechless. Didn¡¯t you say that you needed the money to buy a new house, a new car


    and some new clothes for me? How is it that you¡¯re saying all of this now?


    Matthew exined, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s nothing I can do. President Carlson has made his decision and the


    company is going to be opened soon. Judging from his attitude, I reckon he isn¡¯t likely to give me cash!¡±

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    Helen raged, ¡°Why is it unlikely? It¡¯s only reasonable for him to give you a share of the enormous profit


    he earned because of your effort. Why are you being so stubborn?


    Without you, how could he have made such a great fortune? Oh, did he refuse to recognize your effort


    just because he¡¯s already received the money?¡±


    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t he offer to open apany for us? Would he do that if he refused to recognize my efforts?¡±


    Matthew retorted.


    Helen fumed, ¡°I don¡¯t care! You have to get the cash from him by hook or by crook. Geez, no wonder


    they say the richer one gets, the stingier they be. I don¡¯t want thepany. Just tell him we don¡¯t


    need one because we already have Cunningham Pharmaceuticals.


    Having anotherpany won¡¯t do us any good. Have him know that I will make a big fuss and make


    sure his reputation in Eastcliff is ruined if he refuses to give you money!¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Matthew was stunned. At this rate, are you going to make a scene ormit a crime? After a moment of


    silence, Matthew suggested in a low voice, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t think we should have a fall out with President


    Carlson.


    Right now, he¡¯s in charge of the medical resources distribution in Eastcliff and he has the power to


    determine how big a share Cunningham Pharmaceuticals will receive. If we really make a scene and


    anger him, he might not give Cunningham Pharmaceuticals anything and when that happens, our


    company will surely go bankrupt!¡±


    Helen eximed, ¡°Huh? W-Will ite to that? But Stanley Carlson is just the owner of Carlson


    Pharmacy. I-Is he really that powerful?¡±


    Matthew responded helplessly, ¡°Before this, it wasn¡¯t the case. But now, he¡¯s the one calling the shots in


    Eastcliff¡¯s medical industry!¡±


    It was only after a lengthy moment of silence did Helen answer, ¡°I-I think you should still try to talk to him


    again. You must have not been firm enough when you asked earlier. Now, all you need to do is y


    hardball with him and I¡¯m sure he will cave in!¡±


    At that point, Sasha could not put up with her mother any longer. She grabbed Matthew¡¯s phone and


    snapped down the line, ¡°Mom, who do you think you are? Do you know what sort of person Stanley


    Carlson is? Do you really think he¡¯s the right person to y hardball with?


    Up until now, Stanley still drowns people in Lake Eastcliff. Do you want Matthew to risk his life ying


    hardball with Stanley?¡±


    Helen fumed, ¡°That¡¯s just ridiculous! Matthew, were you afraid to ask President Carlson for money


    because you were scared of getting killed?¡±


    Sasha was so angry that she couldn¡¯t even utter a word. After several beats, she chided, ¡°I¡¯m not wasting


    my time talking to you. After all, President Carlson has already shown his appreciation by offering a


    company to us. I won¡¯t let Matthew risk his life to ask him for money again.


    End of story!¡± Then, Sasha hung up, not giving Helen a chance to speak. She went even further and


    tapped on a few buttons on Matthew¡¯s phone to block Helen¡¯s iing calls.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move in here tonight. Why don¡¯t you take a few days off and skip going to the hospital? I¡¯m


    sure my parents will stop bugging you after failing to locate you,¡± Sasha suggested.


    Matthew chuckled, impressed by how good Sasha was at handling her parents.


    Meanwhile, James, Helen, Demi and Liam were at home. They had all heard the conversation just now


    as the phone was on speaker mode. Helen was exasperated. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that girl? She¡¯s siding


    with an outsider instead of us!


    Did I do anything wrong by asking Matthew to get money from Stanley Carlson? I did that for the good of


    our family! T-They are being ridiculous!¡±


    Demi sneered, ¡°Mom, why are you still pinning hope on Sasha? I¡¯ve told you that she¡¯s too obsessed


    with Matthew to even bother about us!¡±


    Suddenly, Liam drawled, ¡°Mom, I have a feeling that Matthew was lying to us just now. Stanley Carlson is


    a very generous man; I don¡¯t believe that he won¡¯t give Matthew any reward for helping him earn so


    much money! The only possible reason is that Matthew has secretly pocketed all the money!¡±

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    ¡°What?¡± James and Helen eximed in unison, looking enraged.


    James fumed, ¡°What makes him think he can do that? How can he pocket the money that belongs to us?


    The nerve of him! Does he think we won¡¯t do anything to him?¡±


    Helen growled, ¡°We have to confront that scumbag now! Does he want us to kill him? For the past three


    years he¡¯s been living with us, enjoying our food and hospitality. Is he going to abandon us now that he¡¯s


    struck gold? I won¡¯t let that happen!¡±


    Liam felt a dark satisfaction and realized that the two had never taken Matthew seriously. Their


    perception of Matthew would always be him being a useless man no matter how sessful he became.


    They were so used to bossing him around and had no respect for him at all. As for Matthew, he would


    never have a fall out with them for Sasha¡¯s sake.


    Therefore, all Liam needed to do was infuriate James and Helen; they were capable of doing anything,


    including making a scene at Matthew¡¯s workce. Go on and make a scene! One day when Matthew


    finally loses his patience and decides to break up with Sasha, I will then stand a chance to have her!


    James and Helen were still ranting and were ready to go and pay Matthew a visit. However, they were


    stopped by Liam who suggested, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t admit it if you guys confront him without


    having any evidence.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I think it would be better to observe him for some time and try to get hold of something concrete. By that


    time, he will have no choice but to admit everything!¡±


    James and Helen stopped in their tracks and slowly nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, Liam. But how are we going to


    find proof?¡± Helen asked.


    Liam proposed with a smile, ¡°Matthew does not keep secrets from Sasha. I have some buddies working


    at Cunningham Pharmaceuticals and I¡¯ll ask them to keep an eye on the two of them. It¡¯s simple as that!¡±


    Helen¡¯s eyes gleamed up with hope and she agreed, ¡°Alright then. Liam, you have to get us the proof!¡±


    In the afternoon, Matthew and Sasha went to Cunningham Pharmaceuticals to move her belongings into


    the new house. As for James and Helen¡¯s house, Sasha had decided that they would keep away unless


    it was absolutely necessary.


    She would still go back to visit her parents asionally but would not bring Matthew along. It hurt her to


    see him humiliated by them.


    While Sasha spent the entire afternoon moving her things, she wasn¡¯t aware that Liam had got wind


    about what was happening. The man had sneaked into The Grand Garden himself and saw Sasha


    moving her things into one of the mansions there. His eyes widened in disbelief.


    That was a mansion in The Grand Garden! Liam had only visited The Grand Pavilion out front and never


    even stepped foot into The Grand Garden, which was even more luxurious than the former. Had Matthew


    and Sasha moved here? This must have been the reward from Stanley Carlson!


    Liam made his way back instantly and told James and Helen about the mansion. They were both excited


    yet furious at the same time. ¡°How dare that rascal lie to us! They are staying in a mansion at The Grand


    Garden! I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a gift from Stanley Carlson.


    Although it¡¯s not as good as the ones in the Lakeside Garden, it¡¯s still one of the most luxurious


    residential areas in Eastcliff. He¡¯s keeping us in the dark so that he can have the mansion all to himself!


    This cannot go on; we have to confront him now!¡±


    Furious, James and Helen headed out and made their way to The Grand Garden. Liam and Demi tagged


    along excitedly. Never in their wildest dreams did they think that someday they would be living in one of


    the mansions at The Grand Garden!


    If James and Helen managed to get it, they would move in with them too. Living in a mansion was so


    much better than living in that small house of theirs!

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    Shortly after Matthew and Sasha finished moving everything inside, the doorbell rang. When they


    opened the door, to their surprise they saw James and Helen standing outside with sullen looks. Their


    hearts lurched because they knew the couple hade looking for trouble.


    Indeed, Helen exploded as soon as she stepped into the mansion, ¡°Matthew, what a selfish and


    ungrateful scumbag you are! Have you forgotten who took care of you over the past three years? How


    dare you treat us this way? Do you even have a conscience?¡±


    Sasha frowned at Helen and questioned, ¡°Mom, what¡¯re you up to again?¡±


    Helen fumed, ¡°What am I up to? What do you think I¡¯m up to? Do you think that I have no idea Matthew


    has received at least one billion in reward from Stanley Carlson?¡± Truth is, James and Helen had simply


    agreed on a random amount when they were on their way here. They wanted to see whether they could


    bluff Matthew into telling them the truth.


    Both Matthew and Sasha looked puzzled. When did they ever receive one billion? ¡°Mom, where did


    you hear this? Since when did President Carlson give me one billion?¡± Matthew asked curiously.


    Looking equally bewildered, Sasha asked, ¡°Mom, you must have been hoodwinked. President Carlson


    has only offered to open apany for Matthew; there¡¯s no such thing as a one billion reward! If you


    don¡¯t believe it, you may go ahead and ask President Carlson about it!¡±


    James and the rest couldn¡¯t help but frown at their reaction because it seemed like they really did not


    receive such a huge sum of money. Helen waved her hands dismissively at them and said, ¡°There¡¯s no


    point asking him.


    I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t tell me the truth as you¡¯re all in cahoots! Matthew, you said Stanley Carlson only gave


    you apany, right?¡±


    Matthew nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Helen pressed on, ¡°What about this mansion then? I¡¯ve asked around and I know this mansion is worth


    over fifty million! Matthew, don¡¯t tell me it just fell from the sky!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Understanding dawned on Matthew. ¡°Mom, it seems like this mansion is what¡¯s been bothering you! Well,


    this is a gift from Mr. Jefford and the shareholders of thepany. They gave me the title of this house


    during the celebration party this afternoon.¡±


    Both James and Helen looked bbergasted. ¡°This is a gift from Jefford and the rest? A-Are you sure?


    This ce costs over fifty million, which means they had to fork out at least five million each to buy it.


    Why are they so generous?¡±


    Lips pursed, Sasha answered, ¡°They received a return ten times their capital this time. Every ten million


    they invested, they received over a hundred million in return.


    This mansion came fully furnished. I¡¯ve done some research and came to know that just the furniture


    cost around four to five million. Of course they are generous because they¡¯ve got a handsome return


    from the investment! Our family can¡¯tpare because we didn¡¯t earn a penny at all!¡±


    James and Helen looked awkward as they thought about how they had stopped Sasha from investing


    200 million in Matthew back then.


    If they had invested the money then, they would have a return of two to three billion now! In hindsight,


    they had only themselves to me for missing out on such a lucrative opportunity.


    After a moment of silence, Demi blurted, ¡°Sasha and Matthew, why did the two of you move over here so


    secretively? You guys didn¡¯t even inform Dad and Mom about this.


    Do you guys n to enjoy some romantic time alone at the mansion while you leave Dad and Mom


    behind at that terribly rundown old house, which is dingy and humid? Sasha, you used to be very filial.


    What¡¯s gotten into you?¡±


    Infuriated, Helen added, ¡°Yeah, Matthew, what¡¯re you trying to do? Are the two of you going to live in this


    mansion by yourselves? Are you going to abandon your dad and I even before we get too old to walk?


    I should¡¯ve known to not pin any hope on you to take care of us when we really reach that state. Pfft, I


    should be thankful if you don¡¯t poison us to death!¡±

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    Sasha couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? Since this mansion is a gift from Mr.


    Jefford and the shareholders to Matthew, what has it got anything to do with our family?


    Matthew was the one who spearheaded the investment while Mr. Jefford and the shareholders decided


    to invest in him. At the time, I wanted to invest in him too but was stopped by the two of you. Hence, both


    ourpany and our family aren¡¯t rted to the investment in any way.¡±


    Helen was stumped. When Matthew sessfully treated Billy Newman¡¯s daughter back then, they could


    still im their credit by saying that he did it with the help of the drugs manufactured by Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals. But this time, they really had no way to associate themselves with the investment.


    At that moment, Demiughed coldly. ¡°Sasha, I don¡¯t quite get what you¡¯re saying. Why does that gift


    have nothing to do with our family? Even assets of a married couple are considered as jointly owned by


    husband and wife, so how can Matthew im full ownership of this mansion while he is just a live-in son-


    inw of our family?


    When he depended on us for a living, why didn¡¯t you say that the food, clothes and things he used


    belonged to us and not him? Now that he has be sessful, all of these now belong to him? I¡¯ve


    really nevere across someone as ungrateful as him!¡±


    Helen nodded repeatedly and agreed, ¡°Demi¡¯s right. Since he¡¯s the live-in son-inw of our family, his


    things will naturally be ours too! Back in the days, a live-in son-inw like him would be considered as a


    ve of our family and he wouldn¡¯t even be able to have anything to himself.


    Mind you, even his life would be under our full control. If we wanted him to die, he would have to do so


    withoutining; do you understand?¡±


    Sasha snapped, ¡°Such things only happened in ancient times! Your outdated opinions don¡¯t work in


    these modern times. The fact that he is the live-in son-inw of our family doesn¡¯t make any difference.


    Since we¡¯re married, we are both equals. I don¡¯t care what you guys think.


    This mansion is a gift from Mr. Jefford and the shareholders for Matthew and it belongs to him only. It has


    got nothing to do with us!¡±


    Helen seethed, ¡°Sasha, w-what nonsense are you talking about? He has married into our family and


    everyone in Eastcliff knows that he is a live-in son-inw. Why do you have to let him enjoy equal status


    as you in your marriage? If everything between the both of you are truly equal, why did he ask for one


    hundred thousand from us?¡±


    Sasha raised her voice and countered, ¡°If he were given a sry for the work he had done over the past


    three years, the amount would have already reached at least one hundred thousand. He¡¯s long cleared


    the debt he owed us!¡±


    However, James disputed angrily, ¡°That¡¯s a different story. We helped him by offering him the money


    when he was at his lowest. Shouldn¡¯t he appreciate our kind gesture?¡±


    Sasha exploded, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Matthew contributed to our family a great deal too? Back when he received an


    Armani suit from Billy Newman, you guys snatched it from him and amended the suit to give to Liam as a


    gift.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When we found out that it was actually a loan, you guys forced Matthew to face the music. Later on, you


    cost thepany a three hundred million loss because of some investment and Matthew was the one


    who solved it for the both of you.


    If it wasn¡¯t for him who managed to get the money back, do you think it would be you or Matthew who


    went to jail? Also, would you have been able to attend the Cloud Nine Cocktail Party if it wasn¡¯t for


    Matthew who did a favor for Leanna Sandel? And don¡¯t forget the time Uncle Jason came¡­¡±


    James¡¯ face was red with embarrassment. Waving his hands, he bellowed, ¡°That¡¯s enough! We¡¯re here


    just to talk about this mansion and we aren¡¯t interested in the old scores! What is your point to all this?¡±


    Helen grumbled, ¡°Exactly! He did all those things on his own will; we didn¡¯t force him into it!¡±


    Upon hearing, Sasha was exasperated. Are you sure you guys didn¡¯t force him into it? Yes, you didn¡¯t do


    it directly but you were exerting pressure on me instead, which nearly forced me off the ledge.


    Matthew only agreed to everything because he didn¡¯t want to put me in a difficult spot. I can¡¯t believe all


    of you refuse to admit all those things now!

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Sasha gritted her teeth and insisted in a solemn voice, ¡°These aren¡¯t old scores but the truth! My stance


    is still the same¡ªMatthew has cleared the debt he owed us and he is the owner of this mansion. It has


    nothing to do with us!¡±


    Enraged, James and Helen were about tosh out when Demi scoffed, ¡°Well then. Dad, Mom, there¡¯s no


    point of saying anything else. Can¡¯t the two of you see what¡¯s on her mind? Sasha, you said repeatedly


    that this mansion belongs to Matthew and it has got nothing to do with us.


    Meanwhile, you have already moved over to thisrge and brightly lit mansion, leaving Dad and Mom


    behind at that old and rundown house. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re trying to get rid of them. Back then, we


    only thought of having a live-in son-inw so that someone could take care of Dad and Mom when they


    grow old.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Now that Matthew¡¯s got apany, a mansion and a luxurious car, he¡¯s thought of abandoning them.


    I¡¯ve nowe to realize that anyone is capable of pulling off anything once they are devious.


    Dad, Mom, please don¡¯t get angry. Just forget that Sasha is your daughter; you still have me. Don¡¯t


    worry, I¡¯ll take care of the two of you no matter how difficult life might get in the future. Liam, are you


    with me on this?¡±


    Liam nodded right away. ¡°You¡¯re right, Demi! The most important aspect in life is to have a clear


    conscience. It took your parents a lot of effort to raise you and they suffered a lot over the years. Now


    that they¡¯re getting old, it¡¯s our obligation to take care of them well!


    Dad, Mom, although I am not a live-in son-inw, the two of you have always treated me like your own


    son. I¡¯ve always thought of you as my own parents and I promise to take care of you two, even if it


    means I have to work harder!¡±


    James and Helen were so stirred by their speech that tears started welling up in their eyes. ¡°Look at


    them! See how sensible Demi and Liam are! My dear Sasha, do you still remember how your dad and I


    used to work hard in order to support your education?


    Demi even decided to drop out from school just so that you could have the chance to further your


    studies. s, look at what you¡¯ve be. It¡¯s our fault for failing to educate you properly!¡± Helen


    lamented, wiping tears from her eyes.


    What she said was driving Sasha crazy. Demi dropped out from school purely because she wasn¡¯t


    interested in studying. Not to mention that back then they were still a part of the Cunningham Family.


    The family owned Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, and it was natural for them to support her education.


    James and Helen clearly did not need to work hard to provide her the funds needed.


    Also, she couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by how good an actor Liam was. He promised to take care of


    James and Helen like his own parents. However, did he even take care of his real parents who were still


    working in the countryside? He was merely buttering James and Helen up because he was eyeing the


    company they owned.


    Sasha grumbled to herself but dared not voice them out because that would only add fuel to the fire.


    James slowly nodded his head and said, ¡°The most important thing is, one shouldn¡¯t be ungrateful no


    matter how rich one gets. I never expected my own daughter to be so ungrateful! Sasha, have you


    forgotten what happened when you were little?


    A motorbike was driving in your direction and it was your mom who protected you by wrapping her arms


    around you and blocking you from the motorbike with her back. Till today, there is a scar on her back and


    everytime it rains, she always feels sore all over. Aren¡¯t you letting your mom down by treating her in this


    way?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s eyes turned red as she couldn¡¯t help but remember the incident. Honestly, her parents treated


    her well. She only loathed them because of their greed and how unfairly they had been treating Matthew.


    However, it was hard for her to treat them too harshly whenever she thought about the things in her past.


    Understanding her dilemma, Matthew let out a sigh. After a moment of silence, he caved in and offered a


    soft voice, ¡°Dad, Mom, the both of you can move in here too.¡±

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    The corners of Sasha¡¯s lips twitched slightly when she heard what Matthew said. However, she didn¡¯t


    stop him. She knew that he only did it for her sake and did not want her to feel bad.


    However, she was certain that he would continue to be treated unfairly by her family if they continued to


    stay together in the future. She was deeply touched by his gesture and looked at him affectionately.


    Back then, they married each other hurriedly and she had no feelings for him at all. But now, she had


    fallen for himpletely. Getting a husband like him was really the luckiest thing that had happened to


    her.


    Helen was overjoyed to hear that. ¡°Matthew, do you really mean that? Oh my, you¡¯re really as sensible as


    I¡¯ve thought you to be. In that case, your Dad and I will move over here then. Liam, drive us back to pack


    up our belongings. Also, get some of your men to help us move things over!¡±


    A slightly moreposed James waved his hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary! We just have to bring


    some clothes over since this ce is brand new and fully furnished. We can leave the rest at home!¡±


    Helen nodded vigorously and agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right. With all this furniture, there¡¯s no need to move the old


    stuff over. Let¡¯s go back home quickly and pack our clothes!¡±


    After four of them left excitedly, Matthew and Sasha were left looking at each other. Helen, who was


    tearfullyining, had smiled as soon as Matthew allowed them to move into the mansion. Upon


    seeing this, Sasha sighed helplessly, ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Matthew waved at her and said, ¡°Sasha, I¡¯ve told you before. It isn¡¯t necessary to apologize because we


    are a married couple.¡±


    ¡°But they¡ª¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Matthew cut her off by telling her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We will only stay here for the time being because it¡¯s close to


    thepany. Let¡¯s go and hunt for another house you fancy when we have the time after this, alright?¡±


    Sasha chortled, ¡°Seems like someone has really made a great fortune. Why do we need another house?


    This is beautiful enough.¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°Although this mansion is beautiful, it isn¡¯t good enough for you. I will get you an even


    better one!¡±


    Sasha grabbed his hands and said in a low voice, ¡°Matthew, I would be willing to stay anywhere as long


    as I get to be with you. You shouldn¡¯t splurge on things that aren¡¯t necessary, alright?¡±


    Laughing, Matthew assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not splurging. This time, we¡¯ve invested 300 million in


    Stanley and he¡¯s promised to give us 10% of Carlson Group¡¯s shares.


    Judging by the rate at which thepany has been expanding its business, I¡¯m sure it will soon be worth


    more than ten billion. By the time it happens, our shares will be worth several billion; using some of that


    money to buy a new house won¡¯t be a big deal.¡±


    Upon hearing, Sasha was floored. ¡°Did S-Stanley really offer that? I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s so generous to


    offer us 10% of hispany shares!¡±


    Matthew said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t forget I was the one who introduced the investment to him.¡±


    Truth be told, Matthew did not disclose everything to Sasha. The main reason why Stanley offered him


    the shares was because he wanted Matthew to work solely for Carlson Group. With his marvelous


    medical skills, Carlson Group would not have to worry about their medical resources in the future as long


    as they had him on board.


    As long as the Six Southern States Medical Conference was held every year, Matthew would be able to


    get Carlson Group the medical resources they needed and that was what Stanley really wanted.


    As long as Matthew worked together with Carlson Group, not only would thepany never go


    bankrupt, it would even thrive and improve. After all, Stanley was a very shrewd businessman.


    By giving out 10% of hispany shares, he could get a huge enterprise which was worth over ten


    billion or even a hundred billion in return. Anyone would see it as a great bargain.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Sasha was stunned. ¡°Have they made it back so soon?¡± She walked over to


    open the door, only to find Tiger standing outside with a wide grin on his face.


    ¡°President Cunningham and Mr. Larson, congrattions on the new house! I¡¯ve got a little present here


    for the two of you.¡±

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    Sasha was shocked to hear that. ¡°Tiger, you really shouldn¡¯t have gotten us anything! We¡¯re friends and


    we didn¡¯t even get you anything for your effort that raked in so much money for Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals!¡±


    Tiger waved at her quickly dismissively. ¡°President Cunningham, please don¡¯t think of it that way. I used


    to be a gangster on the streets. If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Larson who invited me to work for him, I would still be


    gambling and drinking with my buddies somewhere right now and would never be able to get my life


    back on track.


    I¡¯m really grateful for Mr. Larson because I was only able to gain such a handsome return from the


    investment because of him. So, please do ept this little token of my appreciation or¡­ or else I will quit


    tomorrow!¡±


    Hearing his response, Matthew and Sasha couldn¡¯t help but nce at each other and smile. Tiger was


    indeed an interesting man.


    ¡°Well, since Tiger is so sincere, we should ept his gift then!¡± Matthew said, gesturing to the gift.


    Only then did Sasha nod at Tiger. ted, Tiger took a step back and eximed, ¡°Mr. Larson and


    President Cunningham, the gift is in the courtyard. Pleasee over and have a look!¡±


    Matthew and Sasha were bewildered, wondering what sort of gift Tiger had prepared for them that could


    not be handed to them directly. When they reached the courtyard, they saw two luxurious cars parked


    there. One of them was a white Maserati Quattroporte and the other was a ck Mercedes-Benz G-


    ss.


    Sasha was dumbfounded. Could they possibly be the gift from Tiger?


    Tiger then handed them two files. ¡°Mr. Larson, President Cunningham, I chose the gifts based on my


    own preference because I wasn¡¯t sure what the two of you would like. Well, I¡¯m a vain person who loves


    things that I can use to show off.


    The Maserati Quattroporte suits President Cunningham perfectly and I¡¯m sure Mr. Larson will look suave


    in the Mercedes-Benz G-ss. Therefore, I decided on these two models. Please feel free to tell me if


    there¡¯s anything the two of you want to change because I can get it done right away.¡±


    Sasha widened her beautiful eyes and asked, ¡°A-Are those two cars your gift to us?¡±


    Tiger nodded. ¡°Yes! I know they might look shabby, so I also had a pair of couple watches made for the


    two of you. However, the watches have to be custom-made at the headquarters, so it¡¯s going to take a


    longer time. If my calctions are correct, it will only be ready in two months¡¯ time.¡±


    Sasha eximed, ¡°W-What kind of watch takes such a long time to make?¡±


    Tiger scratched his head and answered uncertainly, ¡°I think it was called Pat Phillip?¡±


    Sasha was stunned. ¡°You can¡¯t mean Patek Philippe?¡±


    Tiger nodded right away and said, ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the one! Excuse me for my shallow knowledge in


    watches; the only brand I know is Rolex. However, I know Mr. Larson and President Cunningham are


    much more refined and getting Rolexes for the two of you would be a humiliation.


    Therefore, I specifically asked for Stanley¡¯s advice and it was him who introduced me to the brand. Only


    then did I know that custom-made watches could actually take so much effort and time to make!¡±


    Sasha waspletely dumbstruck to hear that because she knew watches of that brand were extremely


    expensive, even more so when it was custom-made.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Tiger, h-how much did you spend on the two watches?¡± Sasha¡¯s voice sounded weak from shock.


    ¡°Not much honestly; around three to four million.¡±


    Sasha shuddered when she heard that. The two watches cost three to four million? Matthew and I are


    going to wear watches that¡¯re worth two million each on our wrists?


    ¡°Tiger, t-the watches are too expensive! We can¡¯t take them!¡± Sasha uttered anxiously.


    However, Tiger insisted right away, ¡°President Cunningham, you¡¯re going to make me feel embarrassed.


    My gift is nothingpared to the mansion from Mr. Jefford and the other shareholders!


    While the mansion is worth over fifty million, my gifts to the both of you only add up to slightly over ten


    million. Honestly, I was even embarrassed toe and give you the gifts. Now that you are rejecting


    them, I will be too embarrassed to work for you guys in the future!¡±

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    Looking troubled, Sasha said, ¡°Tiger, it doesn¡¯t work that way! Mr. Jefford and the rest of the


    shareholders shared the cost of the mansion but you bought all of these on your own! Your gifts are


    much too valuable!¡±


    Tiger guffawed and replied, ¡°President Cunningham, you can¡¯t look at things that way. Mr. Jefford and the


    rest of the shareholders only invested 200 million altogether while I invested 100 million myself. The


    return I got was nearly the total of everything they earned.¡±


    Sasha was stumped and had no choice but to throw a resigned look at Matthew.


    Matthew chuckled as he said, ¡°Well, Tiger, there¡¯s no need for you to feel embarrassed and you really


    shouldn¡¯t waste your money on buying gifts for us. Since you¡¯re one of us, you don¡¯t have to stand on


    ceremony with us because you¡¯re different from the rest, got it?¡±


    Looking delighted, Tiger nodded vigorously and responded, ¡°Yes, got it!¡±


    Sasha was confused because she thought Matthew would convince Tiger to keep the watches. To her


    surprise, he actually went on to ept the gifts. On top of that, he even asked Tiger not to feel


    embarrassed. Weren¡¯t they the ones who were supposed to feel embarrassed?


    What she didn¡¯t notice was that Tiger was so thrilled that he was almost trembling. Matthew mentioned


    that he was one of them, and that was what mattered to him the most!


    After leaving the two files in their care, Tiger left. Meanwhile, James and Helen came back not too long


    after Matthew and Sasha walked back to the mansion. ¡°Wow, the courtyard is so huge that I¡¯m sure it can


    amodate three to five cars at the same time!¡± James remarked, a wide grin on his face.


    Helen sounded even more delighted and said, ¡°Of course! I was told by someone working at the property


    management that this mansion is the most expensive one in The Grand Garden!


    The courtyard is a few hundred square feet and it contains a garagerge enough to house several cars


    at one time. You should really take a look at the swimming pools; they are so beautiful!¡±


    Demi chimed in happily, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t I invite some of my friends over to admire the swimming pools?


    Hmph, they¡¯ve always boasted about having rich friends who have swimming pools built in their houses.


    This time, I will show them what it really means to be a tycoon!¡±


    Helen nodded in agreement. ¡°You should do that. Hmph, so many people used to look down on us back


    then. This time, we will make them realize their mistake! James, I¡¯ve decided to invite all my old friends


    here for a house tour after we settle down.¡±


    James nodded in agreement. ¡°Of course! Since we¡¯re moving to a new ce, we should hold a


    housewarming party for all our friends and ssmates! I¡¯ll even call my old buddies over and we can


    have a meal together!¡±


    All three of them couldn¡¯t wait to show off the mansion to their friends.


    Curious, Liam questioned, ¡°Why are there two cars parked in the courtyard?¡±


    The rest of them turned around to look in the direction of the courtyard. Demi, who fell in love with the


    Maserati instantly, eximed, ¡°That car is beautiful! I have a bestie who loves to brag about her friend


    who¡¯s ady boss that drives a Maserati. Wow, that car is so cool! If only I could take it for a spin.¡±


    Meanwhile, just like most men who had a thing for SUVs, Liam was eyeing the Mercedes-Benz G-ss


    excitedly.


    Helen didn¡¯t know much about cars and asked confusedly, ¡°Are those cars very expensive?¡±


    Liam nodded and answered, ¡°Yes, they are! Both of them are more expensive than the Panamera you


    used to own!¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Helen¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement immediately. ¡°Seriously? No wonder they look so beautiful! W-Who


    own those cars? Why are they parked at our courtyard? Are they new? There are no car tes on them.¡±


    Something dawned on Demi and she quickly asked, ¡°Mom, could they be the gifts for Matthew from one


    of the bosses? Since Mr. Jefford and the shareholders gave him this mansion as a gift, it only seems


    logical that the other bosses would send him gifts too.¡±

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    Helen¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement. ¡°That seems likely! Otherwise, why are there new cars with no


    car tes parked at our courtyard? Let¡¯s go and get the car keys. James, I don¡¯t care what you want but


    that Marshal Ratty is mine!¡±


    James nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can have the Mercedes-Benz; suits me well with its suaveness!¡±


    Demi pouted her lips andined, ¡°Dad, Mom, what about me? I need a car too to handle the


    pharmacy business on your behalf!¡±


    James and Helen exchanged a nce before Helen said, ¡°James, why don¡¯t you let Demi have your


    BMW? She¡¯s right, you know. She¡¯ll need a car because she¡¯ll be busy handling our pharmacy in the


    future.¡±


    James nodded and agreed, ¡°Right. Very well then, you may have the BMW!¡±


    Demi looked unhappy with their decision because she would prefer to have the Maserati. However,


    judging from how much Helen loved that car, she knew she wouldn¡¯t let her have it.


    Meanwhile, Liam was green with envy as listened to their discussion. He wanted to have a car too.


    Problem was there was no way he could get anything since the cars weren¡¯t even enough for the three of


    them. After a moment of silence, he surreptitiously tugged at Demi¡¯s sleeves and shot her a look.


    Understanding his look, Demi grabbed Helen¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t go. I have something to


    discuss with the two of you.¡±


    Helen questioned her with a frown, ¡°Can¡¯t we do it inside the house?¡±


    Demi muttered, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been thinking about the entire matter and I think Stanley Carlson isn¡¯t likely to


    give us cash now. Why don¡¯t we just take thepany?¡±


    Helen and James nced at each other with reluctance. However, both of them knew that the current


    situation was out of their control.


    Helen grumbled resentfully, ¡°s, it¡¯s all Matthew¡¯s fault. I wanted him to ask for some cash but in the


    end, he only managed to get apany. It¡¯s peanuts inparison!¡±


    James waved at her dismissively and said, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s just take thepany!¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Helen digested the decision with resignation. Demi, on the other hand, asked anxiously, ¡°Dad, Mom, who


    do you think should manage thepany? We can¡¯t let it be managed by that useless Matthew, can


    we?¡±


    Both James and Helen furrowed their brows at the same time; they had yet to consider the issue. Then,


    James suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t I manage it myself? I¡¯m sure I can handle it well.¡±


    Helen nodded in agreement but Demi countered, ¡°Dad, why are you taking on such a huge responsibility


    at your age? Is it usual for the chairman of apany to manage thepany himself? Sasha does it


    because she¡¯s young and she has to prevent the Cunninghams from sabotaging herpany.


    However, I don¡¯t see the need for you to manage such a smallpany yourself. The process of


    kickstarting a newpany is very tiring and you won¡¯t even have time to meet your friends. Do you


    really want that?¡±


    James nced at Demi and asked, ¡°Demi, why don¡¯t you just tell us what¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Demi confessed, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll be helping the two of you manage the pharmacy in the future and Liam will


    have nothing much to do. Why don¡¯t you let Liam manage the newpany since he has experience in


    managing a business?


    That way, you can be the boss of thepany without worrying about anything because Liam can help


    you do the groundwork. He will give us every single cent of the profit and use the money to provide a


    good living for both you and Mom.¡±


    James sounded slightly hesitant when he replied, ¡°Are you sure? Thepany was established by


    Stanley Carlson for Matthew. It should be all right if I manage thepany but if Liam is the one who¡¯s


    going to manage it, I-I¡¯m afraid Sasha will make a big fuss out of it again¡­¡±


    Demi countered right away, ¡°Dad, why do you care about whether she makes a fuss out of it or not?


    Can¡¯t you see that the two of them have been trying to sever their ties with us? They moved over here


    without telling us.


    If thepany is managed by Matthew, all the money will be pocketed by them and by the time they get


    richer and have bigger egos, do you think you can still keep them under your control?¡±

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    Upon hearing, Helen nodded in agreement. ¡°Demi¡¯s right. James, we really should be more cautious with


    Mathew; he¡¯s too cunning.¡±


    James nodded too; Demi¡¯sment had put him on his guard. ¡°You¡¯re right. Well, let¡¯s do it this way


    then! Thepany will be managed by Liam!¡±


    Demi was ted to hear that and Liam looked excited about the prospect. After the four of them entered


    the mansion and unpacked their belongings, James and Helen went straight to Sasha to ask for the car


    keys of the two cars parked outside.


    Sasha was pissed when she heard their request. ¡°Dad, Mom, those cars are a gift from Tiger for the two


    of us. Why do you need them? Don¡¯t you guys have your own car?¡±


    Helen snapped at her, ¡°What do you mean by that? Do we even have a car when the two of us have to


    share a rundown BMW? Whenever your Dad is out, I have to travel around by taxi and whenever I¡¯m


    out, your father will be stranded at home. Can you even call that a life?¡±


    Sasha was left speechless for several moments. ¡°Dad, Mom, life went on perfectly fine even when we


    had no car. Back then, you guys didn¡¯t have much to do and rarely traveled to ces which needed a


    car! Why do you guys suddenly need a car so desperately now?¡±


    Helen countered furiously, ¡°Of course we needed a car at that time. We only decided not to tell you about


    it because we were worried that it might have distracted you from working. Do you really think we spent


    every day of our lives rxing at home like a certain useless man who¡¯s been depending on us for a


    living so far? Do you think it was easy to raise you up? We had plenty of things to do!¡±


    James too yelled angrily, ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling her those things? If she were to be more


    considerate, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up so miserably. When we couldn¡¯t afford a car, we didn¡¯t bring up


    the issue because we didn¡¯t want you to feel stressed about it. Now that you own two cars, what¡¯s wrong


    with letting your mom and I have them? No one is using them anyway!¡±


    Sasha corrected him, ¡°What do you mean no one is using the cars? I¡¯m driving the Maserati to work


    while Matthew will use the Mercedes-Benz to travel to the hospital.¡±


    Helen objected, ¡°Why does Matthew need a car while he can continue using that motorbike? Won¡¯t he be


    worried about bing aughing stock when he drives a luxurious car to work? You might be able to


    put up with the embarrassment but not us!¡±


    Sasha was puzzled. ¡°Why will he be aughing stock by driving to work?¡±


    Helen red at her and challenged, ¡°Why do you think? He¡¯s just a live-in son-inw but he drives a


    luxurious car that is worth several million to work. What will that do to our reputation if the news got out?


    They will assume you¡¯re smitten by Matthew and you would rather spendvishly on a live-in son-inw


    like him and get him a luxurious car while the rest of your family are still traveling around by taxi. Sasha,


    you have to care about our reputation even if you don¡¯t care about yours!¡±


    Sasha really had no idea what to say. ¡°Mom, I-I really cannot understand you. Matthew¡¯s car is a gift from


    Tiger; how is it rted to his identity as a live-in son-inw? He earned that car with his own hard work!¡±


    Helen sneered, ¡°His own hard work? Who will know about that? People don¡¯t have a clue what he has


    done. All they know is the fact that he is the live-in son-inw of our family and they will assume you


    bought that car for him. People will talk, Sasha!¡±


    Sasha was about to argue when Matthew cut in, ¡°Sasha, since the hospital is just nearby, it¡¯s fine for me


    to get there by motorbike.¡±


    Helen pped her hands joyfully and remarked with a smile, ¡°See how sensible Matthew is! Sasha, you


    really should learn from him!¡±


    Meanwhile, Sasha eyed Matthew with resignation because she knew he only chose topromise so


    that she would not be stuck in such a difficult spot.


    In reality, that was only one of the reasons behind his decision. The other reason was he preferred to


    stay low-key for the time being so that he could take his time to improve his medical skill.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    Demi immediately took the two files on the table. ¡°Dad, Mom, here are the car keys. Dad, give me the


    keys for the BMW too.¡±


    James nodded and fished out the keys for Demi who was delighted. Although the BMW could not


    compare to the two new luxurious cars, she would still have people¡¯s admiration when driving it.


    Dumbfounded, Sasha asked anxiously, ¡°Dad, Mom, have the three of you just divided the three cars


    among yourselves? What about me? Which car do I drive to work?¡±


    James and Helen were stunned to hear that. It was only then did they remember that Sasha would be


    left with no car after they divided the three cars among themselves. Feeling guilty, Demi said, ¡°Sasha,


    why do you need a car since yourpany is just nearby?¡±


    Sasha fumed, ¡°Why do you need a car since you don¡¯t even work?¡±


    ¡°H-How can you be so rude?¡± Demi snapped back at her.


    James waved his hands dismissively and announced, ¡°Sasha¡¯s right. As the president of Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals, she indeed needs a car. Otherwise, it¡¯s inappropriate for her to travel around meeting


    clients by taxi. Demi, give that BMW to her!¡±


    Demi looked reluctant to hand over the car keys. At that moment, Matthew spoke, ¡°Mom, you should let


    Sasha have the Maserati.¡±


    Helen went bananas and shrieked, ¡°Matthew, what are you talking about? Do you call the shots in our


    family? Are you trying to boss me around?¡±


    Matthew rified in a level tone, ¡°Mom, the car doesn¡¯t suit you because the model is geared for the


    younger generation. Also, since you can¡¯t drive and usually sit in the back, that BMW will be more


    suitable for you. As for the Maserati, it will be the perfect fit for Sasha who is both the president and the


    chairman of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Needless to say, Helen couldn¡¯t be bothered topare thefort of the cars because what mattered


    to her the most was whether the car would let others envy her.


    ¡°How do you know I can¡¯t drive? Can¡¯t I start learning now? Matthew, since when do you get to decide


    what happens in our family?¡± Helen¡¯s voice was shrill.


    Sasha muttered to Matthew, ¡°Forget it, Matthew. I¡¯m fine with the BMW.¡±


    However, Matthew did not give in. Instead, he insisted calmly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m doing this for your own good


    because the two cars are a gift from Tiger. It¡¯s fine for me to not have that Mercedes-Benz because I


    don¡¯t really need to drive to the hospital which is just nearby. However, Sasha really needs that Maserati


    because Tiger is working at Cunningham Pharmaceuticals now. What would Tiger think if Sasha were to


    drive that BMW to work instead of the car he gave her as a gift? All of you know Tiger well enough to


    know that no one can hold him back when he¡¯s worked up. If he were to make a big fuss out of it, not


    only would he take the two cars back, things might turn even uglier when he decided to deal with the


    problem the hard way!¡±


    Helen appeared slightly flustered after listening to Matthew. They still remembered how Tiger had forced


    those people at the club to finish all the beer stocked at the ce; it was through that incident that they


    witnessed how powerful Tiger was. Tiger was not someone they dared to offend!


    At this juncture, James said decisively, ¡°I think Matthew is right. Helen, you should take the BMW since


    it¡¯s more suitable for you. As the president of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, the Maserati is perfect for


    Sasha!¡±


    Looking reluctant, Helen mumbled under her breath, ¡°Could people be so unreasonable nowadays?


    Since he already gave the cars to us, it isn¡¯t right for him to ask them back. In fact, he shouldn¡¯t have


    given the cars as a gift in the first ce if he didn¡¯t really mean it. Now that he already gave us the cars,


    he has no say in how we deal with them.¡±


    Sasha was infuriated by Helen¡¯s statement and countered, ¡°Mom, if you think that Tiger shouldn¡¯t have


    given us the cars, why don¡¯t I just return the cars to him now?¡±


    James panicked at her words. Helen could give up her car but he couldn¡¯t bear to part with the


    Mercedes-Benz G-ss!

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    James stepped forward to mediate the dispute. ¡°That¡¯s enough. What¡¯s the point of fighting? The car still


    belongs to our family in any case. It makes no difference who gets to drive it!¡±


    Despite being reluctant to ept the oue, Helen did not dare to make a scene. If Tiger were to take


    the cars back, none of them would get anything. The issue was settled but Demi looked exasperated


    because she ended up with nothing.


    Holding the keys of the BMW in her hand, Helen snapped indignantly, ¡°Sasha, you can get what you


    want but there¡¯s one thing that you have to listen to us!¡±


    Sasha frowned. ¡°Mom, what else do you want?¡±


    ¡°Watch your tone when you speak to me! Why do you sound like I¡¯m going to cause trouble?¡± Helen


    chided.


    Sashamented in her heart, You literallye looking for trouble on a daily basis, don¡¯t you know?


    James waved his hands dismissively and spoke, ¡°That¡¯s enough, let¡¯s get down to business. Matthew, as


    you¡¯re now a department director at the hospital, you should focus on your work and not get distracted by


    other stuff.


    In that case, why don¡¯t you let Liam handle thepany that Stanley Carlson established for you? Liam


    is the perfect candidate because he used to run a business and has experience in this.¡±


    Both Sasha and Matthew were dumbfounded because they had never expected such a request from


    them. To be honest, they knew how greedy Liam and Demi were but they never thought they would be


    so shameless.


    ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? Thepany is a reward from Stanley for Matthew because he won


    the medical conference. Why should he let Liam manage thatpany?¡± Sasha said frantically.


    James raged, ¡°Didn¡¯t I make myself clear enough? Matthew, it was with our great effort that you


    managed to be appointed as the department director at the hospital. Shouldn¡¯t you work hard to repay


    us? If you have to manage thepany, putting aside the possibility that you might not be able to


    manage thepany well, you might end up not having enough time for your work at the hospital.


    What¡¯s more, since the newpany aims at raking in as much profit as possible from its business, I¡¯m


    sure Liam is the right person to lead thepany to that goal considering that he¡¯s more experienced in


    doing business than you.


    Should we leave thepany to you just so that you can bring it to bankruptcy? Sasha, all of you are


    adults and you should know that managing apany is no pic.¡±


    Sasha disputed right away, ¡°How do you know Matthew doesn¡¯t have what it takes to run apany? I


    was going to ask him to resign from the hospital so that he can have the time to manage thepany. Is


    there anything wrong with that?¡±


    Demi sneered, ¡°Sasha, you can just cut to the chase by telling us that you want to have full control of the


    finances in our family! Hmph, I finally realize it¡¯s true that people will start to change once they get rich.


    Firstly, you moved over to this mansion without telling us so that you can have it yourself. Then, you


    refused to let Dad and Mom have the two cars, much less your sister. Now, you aren¡¯t even willing to let


    my husband manage this newpany.


    It¡¯s all because you¡¯re worried that we might pocket all the money and you¡¯re reluctant to let Dad and


    Mom control the finances of our family! Sasha, Dad and Mom aren¡¯t too old yet for you to start seizing


    their rights! Do you even respect them?¡±


    James and Helen looked enraged as well. Sasha felt helpless because she couldn¡¯t figure out why she


    was suddenly beingbeled as a dictator who wished to control the finances of their family. She was only


    trying to reason with them.


    James smacked the table and growled furiously, ¡°Sasha Cunningham, let me be very clear with you that


    you will not call the shots in our family as long as I¡¯m alive! Thepany has to be managed by Liam.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew, make the necessary arrangements if you¡¯re fine with the decision or you may leave our family!


    I¡¯m telling all of you that no one has any say in this family as long as I¡¯m around!¡±

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    With that, James stormed off to the second floor of the mansion.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Demi nced at Matthew and sneered, ¡°Did you hear that? It isn¡¯t your turn to call the shots in our family


    yet! Mind you, thepany has to be managed by my husband, so you¡¯d better give up any intentions to


    take what¡¯s ours!¡± With that, she strutted off haughtily.


    Sasha¡¯s body trembled in anger. ¡°Mom, h-how can Dad be so unreasonable? This won¡¯t do; I have to go


    and talk it out with him now!¡±


    Helen red at her furiously and chastised, ¡°What are you going to say to him? Do you want to drive him


    to an early grave? There isn¡¯t anything wrong with what he said. Since he¡¯s the head of our family, it¡¯s


    only right for him to make all the decisions.


    What¡¯s gotten into you, Sasha? Why do you always go against your father? Will you be satisfied to see


    him fall ill because of your actions?¡±


    Sasha retorted, ¡°Mom, how did I go against him? I¡¯m just stating the truth!¡±


    Helen fumed, ¡°Truth is, you¡¯re colluding with Matthew to get rid of both of us! Sasha, let me tell you that it


    won¡¯t be your turn to have any say in our family affairs as long as your Dad and I are still around!¡± With


    that, Helen too stormed off upstairs angrily.


    Sasha¡¯s eyes welled with anger and she eximed through gritted teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t care! I can¡¯t allow


    something like this to happen!¡±


    Matthew tugged at her sleeve and spoke in a soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Just let him have thepany


    if that¡¯s what he wants; I have no intention to run thepany either.¡±


    ¡°Matthew, why can¡¯t you think about yourself for once? Everyone thinks you are useless and


    ipetent. Don¡¯t you want to keep thepany and show them you can be excellent at running a


    business?¡± Sasha countered frantically.


    Matthew chuckled lightly. ¡°Sasha, what others think of me doesn¡¯t matter as long as you know I¡¯m not a


    useless man. What¡¯s more, I love my job at the hospital and my passion lies with improving my medical


    skills. To be honest, I don¡¯t really have time to run thepany, so there¡¯s no point arguing with Dad and


    Mom over this.¡±


    Sasha continued furiously, ¡°Matthew, can¡¯t you see that this entire thing is Liam and Demi¡¯s idea? It¡¯s


    obvious that they are trying to rob you of your stuff! You should really adopt a hardball tactic to stop them


    from asking for more next time!¡±


    Matthew shook his head and pointed out, ¡°Sasha, I¡¯m aware that this is their idea, but will ying


    hardball with them do us any good? With such a strong prejudice Dad and Mom have against me now,


    they¡¯ll be even more angry with us if we insist on not letting Liam run thepany.


    If they were to fall ill because of that, wouldn¡¯t we be guilty for the rest of our lives? Just let Liam have the


    company if that¡¯s what he wants. It might not turn out to be such a good thing in the end too!¡±


    It was only then did Sasha nod in agreement. She supposed Matthew knew what he was doing. In


    reality, what irritated her the most was the underhand tricks deployed by Liam and Demi with the aim to


    rob Matthew of his stuff. Therefore, she would be able to ept the oue if Matthew had some ideas


    on how to teach them a lesson.


    Suddenly, Demi suddenly stuck out her head from upstairs and shouted, ¡°Sasha, I¡¯m moving your stuff to


    the room next door!¡±


    ¡°Why are you moving my stuff?¡± Sasha was puzzled.


    ¡°Liam and I are having this room!¡± Demi responded.


    Sasha nearly freaked out when she heard that because Demi was referring to the master bedroom on


    the second floor. The two master bedrooms on the first and second floor were thergest and most


    exquisitely renovated rooms in the entire mansion.


    The one on the first floor was taken by James and Helen because Helen fancied how it was connected to


    the indoor swimming pool. As for the one on the second floor, Sasha chose it because the room came


    with arge balcony that covered an area of over thirty square feet, which was what she had always


    wanted.


    However, Demi was trying to take their room now!

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    ¡°No way!¡± Sasha rejected Demi outright.


    Demi retorted, ¡°Why can¡¯t we have the room? You know I love the sunlight and this room is perfect for


    me. It gets more sunlight and is more brightly lit. Sasha, the room next door is actually quite nice too. I¡¯ll


    help you move your stuff over there.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s expression was cold and she snarled, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that you can¡¯t have it! Don¡¯t go


    overboard, Demi Cunningham! Why should we let you have our room? Come to think of it, who allowed


    you guys to stay here? Don¡¯t you have your own ce?¡±


    Demi appeared affronted. ¡°Sasha, what do you mean by that? Are you trying to get rid of me? Don¡¯t


    forget it that it was Matthew who asked us to move back with Dad and Mom so that we could take care of


    them after he moved out!


    So now we¡¯re allowed to move back to the old house to take care of Dad and Mom but we can¡¯t move


    into this new ce? How can you do this to us?¡±


    In a fit of rage, Sasha snapped, ¡°Demi Cunningham, don¡¯t forget that you nearly cost Matthew his victory


    at the medical conference! I really can¡¯t believe you still have the guts to stay here.¡±


    ¡°My blood boils everytime you bring that up. If he didn¡¯t offend Young Master Hughes, would I almost be


    killed by him? Honestly, you guys owe me one because of that! Why can¡¯t I have the master bedroom?


    Liam, just move her stuff over because I don¡¯t want to waste anymore of my time talking to her!¡±


    Sasha exploded at Demi¡¯s tant attempt to snatch the room from her. Meanwhile, Matthew was pissed


    off by how much of a bully they were. He couldn¡¯t care less which room he had but he wouldn¡¯t allow


    Sasha to suffer any grievances! Seeing that Liam was about to head upstairs, Matthew went to block his


    way. ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Liam was stunned for a moment before he pointed at Matthew and bellowed, ¡°Who the heck do you think


    you¡¯re talking to? You son of a b*tch¡ª¡±


    Before he could even finish his sentence, Matthew seized him by the neck and pushed him against the


    table. He simultaneously grabbed a fruit knife and pressed it at his neck menacingly. ¡°If you dare to insult


    my mother ever again, I will kill you right away!¡± he growled.


    Liam was petrified. As for Demi, she was stunned for a few seconds first before she roared, ¡°Larson,


    what are you trying to do? If you lift a finger to my husband, I will¡­¡±


    Matthew pressed the fruit knife closer toward Liam¡¯s neck in frustration. Having felt a prickling pain, Liam


    was so horrified that he yelled frantically, ¡°Shut up, Demi! Matthew, I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ I will not say that


    again¡­¡±


    Demi looked at Matthew¡¯s murderous look and refrained from saying anything else. At that moment,


    James walked out from the room and was furious as he saw the scene. ¡°Matthew, what¡¯re you doing?¡±


    Demi urged, ¡°Dad, p-please tell him off! H-He¡¯s going to kill Liam¡­¡±


    James went livid with rage when he heard that. ¡°What?! Matthew, are you trying to take your revenge?¡±


    Matthew glowered at him icily and seethed, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m one who does things based on facts and reason.


    You guys may talk as rudely as you want with me but do not humiliate my mother and my family! I won¡¯t


    go easy on whoever dares to humiliate myte mother!¡± With that, he mmed the fruit knife onto the


    table forcefully.


    James was frightened by Matthew¡¯s angry outburst. Knowing that it was his first time losing it in front of


    them, James dared not use him anymore. He had no choice but to re at Liam. ¡°Liam, please watch


    your words next time. Matthew is one of us! You also have your own parents; how can you use such


    language?¡±


    Demi said anxiously, ¡°Dad, but he attacked Liam¡­¡±


    ¡°Keep your mouth shut! If the two of you don¡¯t watch yournguage in the future, I¡¯ll beat you guys up


    myself!¡± James scolded.


    Demi looked dejected at once. Helen chose that moment to stroll out of her room. ¡°Gosh, what¡¯s going


    on?¡±


    Demi put on a miserable look and started whining right away, ¡°Mom, I just want to have that room


    upstairs. All of you know that my body is weak and I need more sunlight in my room. Not only is Matthew


    not willing to let me have it, he even attacked Liam because of that. He¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    Helen said with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s the point of fighting over just a room? Sasha, why don¡¯t you just have


    the room downstairs¡­¡±


    Sasha exploded right away, ¡°Why should I give up that room upstairs?¡±


    ¡°You know that your sister¡¯s body is weak¡­¡± Helen replied.


    Matthew smacked the table and yelled, ¡°Just go back to her own house if her body is weak! In any case,


    this mansion has nothing to do with her!¡±


    Helen was infuriated by what he said. ¡°Matthew, what nonsense are you spouting? This mansion belongs


    to us. What makes you think you have the right to make any decision¡ª¡±


    Matthew cut her off, ¡°This mansion is a gift to me from Mr. Jefford and the other shareholders. If you


    insist on letting Demi have the room, I¡¯ll call them now and let them take back the mansion!¡±


    Helen sputtered, ¡°Y-You¡ª¡±


    James quickly cut in, ¡°Hey, we¡¯re a family. What¡¯s the point of fighting over a room? Demi, just stay in the


    room downstairs!¡±


    ¡°Dad, why should Ipromise?¡± Demi countered.


    James rebuked angrily, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can move back to that old house!¡±


    Demi opened her mouth but decided to keep quiet in the end.


    In the end, everything had been settled. While Matthew and Sasha had the master bedroom on the


    second floor, Demi and Liam took the second bedroom downstairs, albeit reluctantly.


    Of course, the second bedroom was still much better than the ce they used to stay. The room was


    nearly forty square feet and was even more spacious than the living room in their old house.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    After giving Demi and Liam a piece of his mind, James returned to his room, thereupon Helen eyed him


    with displease. ¡°James, what¡¯re you doing? What¡¯s wrong with Demi asking for that master bedroom


    upstairs? Was it really necessary for you to scold her so?¡±


    James red at her and scowled, ¡°Women really are a bunch of short-sighted creatures! Didn¡¯t you hear


    what Matthew just said? He threatened to return this mansion to Jefford and the other shareholders! Do


    you really want him to go that far?¡±


    Helen snapped furiously, ¡°What gives him the right to return this ce to them? Since we own this


    mansion, he has no right to deal with it! I can¡¯t see why you¡¯re so scared of him.¡±


    James shot her a baleful re. ¡°Is there something wrong with you? Can¡¯t you see why we have to


    handle this with care? Right now, Jefford and the rest gave this ce to Matthew, not to us! If we allow


    things to escte, Matthew is only one phone call away from telling Jefford to take this ce back.


    Can¡¯t you see it? It¡¯s just a room and it makes no difference who gets to have it because both Demi


    and Sasha are our daughters. Do we want to lose the entire mansion just because of such a trivial


    matter? Why can¡¯t you understand something as simple as this?¡±


    Helen was flustered and muttered, ¡°W-What you say does make some sense.¡±


    James added, ¡°If Matthew really wants to get back at us, we won¡¯t get anything, including the two cars


    parked outside and thepany from Stanley Carlson. Seriously, you should think things through more


    often.¡±


    Helen nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. Sigh, Demi insists on having nice things because she¡¯s spoilt


    by us. Fine, I¡¯ll convince her to stay in the room downstairs for the time being. By the time we get the


    company and earn enough money, I¡¯ll just use the money to get them another mansion in this area!¡±


    James nodded and responded, ¡°That¡¯s more like it! At this hour, our priority is to keep Matthew happy


    before we have thepany. It would be pointless to lose thepany just because of a room!¡±


    Meanwhile, Sasha was snuggled in Matthew¡¯s arms blissfully in the master bedroom upstairs. ¡°Matthew,


    you should have started treating them in that way sooner and not constantlypromising back then!


    People like them won¡¯t ever be satisfied with what they own.


    The more you put up with them, the more they will ask from you. You have to make sure they know you


    are no pushover! I must say you handled them very well earlier!¡± Sasha chuckled.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Matthewughed lightly. ¡°Sasha, I know how to handle things. There are things I can tolerate but there


    are also things I can¡¯t.


    I can be more forgiving to James and Helen because they are your parents but I don¡¯t see the need to


    treat Demi and Liam the same way! What¡¯s more, no one is allowed to bully the person I love the most.


    That¡¯s where I draw the line!¡±


    Sasha flushed because she knew Matthew was alluding to her. ¡°Speaking of, what do you n to do with


    thepany? Are you really going to let Liam manage it?¡± she asked.


    Matthewughed lightly and replied, ¡°That is just a temporary arrangement. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure we


    don¡¯t have to wait for long before Liam asks to leave thepany.¡±


    Sasha nced at him and her heart skipped a beat as she saw how confident he looked. At that


    moment, she was even more convinced that Matthew was an immensely talented guy.


    Leaning her head on his chest, she murmured, ¡°Matthew, you have my absolute trust no matter what


    you¡¯re going to do. I only have one request¡ªplease don¡¯t put yourself through any hardship just because


    you want me to be happy!¡±

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Not long after Matthew finished unpacking his belongings, he was badgered by Helen to visit Stanley to


    finalize the details of thepany.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Demi tagged along and spoke with a wide grin on her face, ¡°By the way, Matthew, Liam has always been


    in the construction industry. You may want to tell Stanley Carlson to let him start a real estate business


    with the newpany so that it will be a better fit for my husband¡¯s expertise.


    What¡¯s more, a business in the real estate industry is really lucrative too. With Liam¡¯s talent and his vast


    connections, I believe thepany will be able to bring in a revenue of at least several hundred billion


    annually from now on!¡±


    ted to hear that, Helen nodded repeatedly and agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Matthew, since we have the


    power to decide what business is to be run by Stanley¡¯spany, make sure you tell him we want it to


    be a real estatepany, is that clear?¡±


    Matthew nodded at her calmly. After leaving the mansion, he headed straight to Carlson Group. He


    stepped into Stanley¡¯s office, only to find Connor Jackson sitting in a corner. Instead of looking dejected


    like he used to, Connor seemed to be in good spirits.


    Prior to the Six Southern States Medical Conference, the Jackson Family was in a dire situation. At that


    time, the Hughes Family was threatening to buy over the Jackson¡¯s family business. The rest of the Ten


    Greatest Families in Eastcliff also hit the Jacksons when they were down by absorbing their other assets.


    An internal strife within the family started brewing because they had no means to deal with the crisis.


    Some of his family members even joined forces to force Connor to step down from his position as the


    master of the family. In the end, he had no choice but to surrender.


    However, he had secretly invested in Matthew long before the crisis took ce. Because of Matthew¡¯s


    raging sess in the medical conference, he actually ended up with a handsome return from the


    investment. Right now, the Jackson Family¡¯s assets had multiplied and their power and influence had


    been boosted considerably.


    Thanks to his wise investment, not only did he manage to get back his power, he even managed to


    elevate the status of his family in the Ten Greatest Families in Eastcliff.


    Most importantly, the Hughes were banned from entering Eastcliff as per Billy Newman¡¯s instruction after


    the fiasco. In other words, the Hughes Family had no means to take revenge on the Jackson Family at


    the moment.


    Hence, Connor made use of this opportunity to eliminate the family members who usurped his position in


    the family. It was no surprise that the people who once tried to profit from their misfortune back then all


    came to offer their apologies andpensation.


    Not only did the Jackson Family get back what they had lost, the benefit they gained was even more


    than what they used to own. Right now, Connor was treated with much reverence by the rest of his family


    members.


    At the sight of Matthew, he rose to his feet and scrambled over. ¡°Mr. Larson, you¡¯re here!¡± he greeted


    Matthew excitedly.


    With a chuckle, Matthew nodded at him. ¡±Old Master Jackson, why did you choose to make this trip over


    when you can just give me a phone call?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Larson, I won¡¯t be able to show you my sincerity if I only gave you a call! How can I do something


    like that after you did my family such a huge favor and saved us?¡±


    shing him a faint smile, Matthew responded, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. You also had to bear the risk when


    you decided to invest in me. You¡¯re only able to enjoy everything now purely because you happened to


    make the right choice at that time!¡±


    Connor sighed. ¡°The main thing is that you didn¡¯t hold grudges against me for what I had done back


    then! I was such a hopeless scumbag at that time!¡±


    Laughing, Matthew took a seat at the desk. Connor followed him and said, ¡°President Carlson is out


    signing an agreement and will be back soon. Mr. Larson, I really have no idea how to show my


    appreciation for all you¡¯ve done. So, I¡¯m thinking of offering you 10% of Jackson Group shares to you just


    as a token of appreciation. What do you think?¡±


    Jackson Group was the foundation of the Jackson Family. Before the medical conference, thepany


    had already been worth at least several billion. Its value was estimated to have reached over ten billion


    now. 10% of its shares would be worth around one billion!


    Matthew was taken aback by Connor¡¯s generous offer. ¡°Old Master Jackson, I simply can¡¯t ept it; it¡¯s


    much too valuable!¡±

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    Connor hurriedly waved his hands. ¡°Mr. Larson, it¡¯s nothing! If it weren¡¯t for you, the Jackson Group


    would have been devoured! We wouldn¡¯t be where we are today! Besides, I managed to earn so much


    money this time because of you! What¡¯s a fewpany sharespared to that?¡±


    Matthew declined a few more times, but Connor was very firm. Thus, Matthew epted it in the end. To


    be honest, he knew what Connor was aiming for. Giving him thepany shares was just a pretense;


    what Connor actually wanted was to tie him down to the Jackson Family.


    Besides, the Jacksons had gotten to know the extent of his abilities from this incident. Since the Hughes


    were still fiercely eyeing thepany, the Jacksons had to find a strong backer, and Matthew happened


    to be the best choice they had.


    Hence, by giving him shares in thepany, it was equivalent to tying him down to the Jacksons¡ªif


    anything were to happen to the Jacksons, would Matthew simply stand and watch idly by the side?


    For that reason, Connor was very optimistic when it came to the one billion worth of shares. After all,


    Billy had brought three billion over to the Jacksons.


    Simrly, Timothy and Leanna had broughtrge amounts of money to support Matthew too. All three of


    them were the bigshots of Eastcliff, and they trusted Matthew so much. Compared to that, what¡¯s one


    billion?


    After chatting for a bit, Stanley came in. Grinning widely, he said, ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯m sorry for making you


    wait! This is arge victory for us! So many people have beening and asking to coborate with us.


    I¡¯ve been so busy I haven¡¯t even had time to eat!¡±


    Following this incident, the Carlson Group had expanded again¡ªtheir assets easily surpassed tens of


    billions now. More importantly, he now stood on equal footing with the ten greatest families. In the past,


    they had ignored him, thinking that he was nothing more than Billy¡¯s subordinate.


    However, now that he stood up with his own strength, who among the ten greatest families would still


    dare to look down on him?


    Connor emotionally said, ¡°In the beginning, you brought Mr. Larson with you and went to Travis, asking


    to join the Eastshire Representatives. However, Travis rejected you. The Hughes must be regretting it


    now that Mr. Larson has seeded so spectacrly.


    With their losses this time around, the Hughes have basically withdrawn from the Ten Greatest Families


    of Eastshire. Furthermore, the strength of the Hughes will be greatly weakened too. Also, I heard that the


    Hughes are so mad that they are holding Travis¡¯ parents ountable for everything.¡±


    Stanley smilingly replied, ¡°That¡¯s only to be expected. Travis has been acting overly arrogant and


    conceited. Serves him right for ending up in this state! If only he had been a little humbler back then and


    allowed Mr. Larson to represent Eastshire.


    If he had done that, the Hughes would have been the real winner. They would have gone from the Ten


    Greatest Families of Eastshire to the top five greatest families. His arrogance has led them to such a


    disastrous oue. Naturally, they are furious. Travis is dead now. But, if he were still alive, his fate


    would have been far worse!¡±


    They continued chatting for a bit, then Matthew told Stanley about his ns to establish apany.


    Stanley knew about Matthew¡¯s position in the Cunningham Family, and he honestly felt that Matthew did


    not deserve to be treated in that manner. However, when it came down to it, it was Matthew¡¯s family


    affairs¡ªit wasn¡¯t his ce to say anything about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Larson. I will handle it for you perfectly. I think it will take some time to establish a new


    constructionpany right now. Why don¡¯t I do it this way instead? I¡¯ll acquire one. That will be theContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    fastest way!¡± he replied.


    In response, Matthew nodded. It was best if this matter could be settled as quickly as possible.


    Otherwise, Helen would continue nagging him endlessly.


    Then, Connor leaned over. ¡°Why do you need to acquire one? Mr. Larson, I have a small construction


    company. I can transfer it over to your name. Besides, this constructionpany has connections to the


    ten greatest families. Managed well, it will be extremely profitable. Conversely, the consequences will be


    dire if it¡¯s managed poorly.¡±


    Connor was a sly, old fox. He could tell that Matthew was dissatisfied with Liam. Therefore, the reason


    behind giving Matthew thepany was to undermine Liam. Thus, Matthew smiled lightly and nodded in


    agreement. He had no intention of allowing Liam to take advantage of him either.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    The next morning, Connor finished preparing everything. Thus, he called Matthew and asked him to


    head over. At the time, Matthew had been having breakfast at home. Hence, the entire family was


    listening in on his conversation while he was on the phone.


    Demi was ted. ¡°Is it thepany Stanley will be giving us? How is it? Is it a real estatepany?¡±


    Matthew nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±


    She was extremely happy. ¡°That¡¯s great! Where will the takeover take ce? We¡¯ll go over right now to


    sign the papers!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Sasha was taken aback. ¡°Why are you signing the papers? Stanley¡¯spany was


    given to Matthew. So, it¡¯s obvious that Matthew will be the one to sign the papers and take over the


    company! If you signed the papers, won¡¯t thepany be yours?!¡±


    Demi immediately pouted. ¡°Sasha, these are just trivial matters. Why are you getting so worked up?¡±


    Rendered speechless, Sasha thought to herself, The ownership of apany worth millions is


    considered a trivial matter?! If it¡¯s such a trivial matter, then why are you so excited to sign the papers for


    thepany acquisition?


    ¡°We discussed this and agreed to let Liam manage thepany. However, we¡¯ve never said that the


    company will belong to him! Matthew will be the one to sign the takeover contract!¡±


    Demi was enraged. ¡°Sasha, what do you mean by that? Are you saying that we are greedy for the


    company? Are you looking down on us?!¡±


    Sasha retorted, ¡°H-How am I looking down on you? Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t Matthew be the one to


    go?¡±


    Then, Demi snapped, ¡°Logically speaking? What logic were you basing that on? I¡¯m your sister! Do you


    need to be so hung up on the details?! You agreed to let Liam manage thepany. But, if thepany


    isn¡¯t in his name, will his subordinates listen to him?


    If you aren¡¯t willing to let go of your authority, then how will Liam make thepany profitable? I never


    could¡¯ve imagined that you would be such a stingy person!¡±


    Sasha was incredibly incensed. I¡¯m the stingy person for not giving you apany worth millions?! Do


    you have a habit of giving millions away to others?!


    At that moment, Helen piped up suddenly, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop arguing. No matter whose name the


    company is under, it won¡¯t be suitable. So, why don¡¯t we do this instead? To be fair, we should let your


    father sign the paperster. Thepany will be in your father¡¯s name!¡±


    Sasha looked dumbfounded. How is that fair?! It¡¯s Matthew¡¯spany! How did it be Dad¡¯s?! She


    agitatedly said, ¡°Mom, Stanley gave thepany to Matthew! Asking Dad to sign the papers¡­ T-This


    isn¡¯t right!¡±


    Helen furiously said, ¡°What do you mean it isn¡¯t right?! What¡¯s wrong with your father signing the


    papers?! Matthew, what do you say? Are we not family? Is there a problem with your father signing a


    contract on your behalf?¡±


    Sasha responded angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t drag Matthew into this! You know he will never deny you anything! Why


    are you pressuring him? If you have something to say, say it to me!¡±


    Helen snapped vexedly, ¡°Sasha, what are you saying? What do you think of your parents? If you have


    something to say, just be direct with it! Even if your father and I need to go out and beg for food on the


    streets, we will never trouble you! How is that?!¡±


    Sasha was trembling with anger. Every time we try to reason with Mom, she will start making a scene.


    This is driving me nuts! At that moment, Matthew spoke up softly, ¡°Sasha, it¡¯s fine.


    Thepany belongs to the family. It doesn¡¯t matter who signs the papers. Dad, why don¡¯t you sign the


    contractter? I¡¯ll let Stanley know!¡±


    James nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re so considerate. Sure; since you¡¯ve already said so, I¡¯ll go


    with you.¡±


    Then, Helen red at Sasha. ¡°Did you hear that?! Look at Matthew, then look at yourself! Do you know


    how you look right now? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re willing to sacrifice your family for a bit of money!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Sasha was red-faced with anger. As soon as they finished lunch, she dragged Matthew out with her.


    Sitting in the car, she raged, ¡°Matthew, h-how could you just hand thepany over to them?


    It was already a huge concession for you to allow Liam to manage yourpany! Now, even the


    ownership of thepany has been handed over to somebody else! How could this be?!¡±


    In response, Matthew smiled. ¡°Sasha, don¡¯t get so agitated! Regarding this matter, it might not be about


    who wins or who loses!¡±


    She studied his expression and seemed toe to a sudden realization. Smiling, she said, ¡°Looks like


    you¡¯ve already nned everything out from the start. Alright then, I won¡¯t say anything anymore. Don¡¯t


    forget; you need to teach them a lesson! Otherwise, they will keep causing trouble. It will never end!¡±


    After breakfast, James and Helen dressed up neatly and rushed to the Carlson Group. Stanley took out


    the contract and both parties signed it. With that, thepany now belonged to James. Holding the


    contract in his hands, James looked jubnt. ¡°Thank you, President Carlson! We¡¯ve troubled you for


    this!¡±


    In response, Stanley nodded with a faint smile.


    On the other hand, Helen insultingly said, ¡°What¡¯s so troubling about this? It¡¯s just apany; it¡¯s but a


    drop in the bucket to President Carlson! Besides, you¡¯ve profited greatly this time around, President


    Carlson. With so much investment, you must have made billions in profit, right?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Matthew did so much for you and made so much money for you. Yet, all you gave in return was a lousy


    littlepany! Tsk, tsk! President Carlson, your way of doing things is rather unkind!¡±


    Stanley¡¯s expression immediately turned cold, and he said sternly, ¡°Are you telling me how I should be


    doing things?¡±


    She did not notice the anger rising in him. Thus, she continued without care, ¡°How am I telling you how


    to do anything? It¡¯s just that I feel what you¡¯re giving doesn¡¯t correspond to what you¡¯ve received,


    President Carlson. Although Matthew made you so much money, you¡ª¡±


    Then, Stanley furiously mmed the table and stood up to his full height. ¡°So what?! My investment was


    sorge. Are you telling me that the risks I bore shouldn¡¯t be ounted for?! If you think I¡¯m not giving


    you enough, then don¡¯t ept it! I can take thepany back right now!


    Also, listen carefully. I, Stanley Carlson, might have been doing legitimate businesses for the past two


    years, but that doesn¡¯t mean anybody can criticize me. I¡¯m giving face to Mr. Larson. Otherwise, you


    wouldn¡¯t be walking out of this building alive after saying what you just said to me!¡±


    She shuddered in fear and kept her mouth shut, not daring to say another word.


    Meanwhile, James was shaking in fear too. He tremblingly said, ¡°President Carlson, p-please don¡¯t get


    angry. Women are like this; they are not very knowledgeable. Please don¡¯t take offense at her words. Let


    me apologize to you. I¡¯m truly very sorry. Please overlook this mistake and have mercy¡­¡±


    ncing at Helen icily, he roared, ¡°Listen to me carefully; if I ever learn that you¡¯ve been talking about


    me behind my back, I swear I willpletely crush the Cunningham Family and everything you


    represent into nothingness! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try me. I can make the Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals go bankrupt right this instant!¡±


    Upon hearing that, her face drained of color and she tremblingly said, ¡°President Carlson, I-I won¡¯t


    dare¡­ I-I won¡¯t dare do it again¡­¡±


    He simply waved his hand irritably, gesturing for them to go away. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Afterward, Helen and James ran out of the Carlson group with their tails tucked between their legs.


    Meanwhile, Stanley sat at his desk and watched their retreating backs scornfully. If it weren¡¯t for Matthew,


    I would have thrown them out the door this time around.


    Back inside the car, James suddenly pped Helen across the face and roared angrily, ¡°You


    bbermouth! Are you trying to get us all killed?! Do you know what kind of person Stanley Carlson is?


    I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re cynical and sarcastic to people under normal circumstances. But, how dare you


    speak like that to Stanley Carlson?! Do you have a deathwish?!¡±


    This time around, Helen didn¡¯t dare to refute a single word he said. So, she simply lowered her head and


    kept quiet. Recently, she had been overly arrogant and had gotten ahead of herself, thinking that she


    could act that way with anybody. To her surprise, she had encountered a powerful and merciless


    opponent, and it had left her so scared that she nearly wet her pants from fear.


    When Liam, who was sitting in the front, learned about what had happened, he was so scared that he


    was covered in a cold sweat. ¡°Mom, you need to pay more attention when you speak in the future.


    Stanley Carlson is not somebody we can afford to offend!¡±

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    At Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, Matthew and Sasha had just arrived at the office when the secretary


    walked in. ¡°President Cunningham, Theodore rk and the others have been waiting outside for three


    hours now. They pleaded for me to tell you that they wish to meet with you.¡±


    In response, Sasha frowned. Theodore and the others were the business owners who had previously


    cooperated with Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. After Cunningham Pharmaceuticals fell into troubled


    times, they were the first to add insult to injury by withdrawing all their orders. They wanted to cause the


    company to fall to ruinpletely.


    However, Matthew had seeded in his ventures, and Cunningham Pharmaceuticals shot up to the top.


    On the other hand, the Hughes suffered a great loss and were unable to enter Eastcliff. Hence, Theodore


    and the others¡¯ dreams of piggybacking on the Hughes were crushed.


    Moreover, they were not just faced with issues regarding debt repayment. At present, the most pressing


    issue they faced was the survival of theirpanies. Now, they were deeply regretting their actions. Had


    they known earlier, they would have chosen to support Matthew instead.


    Then, they would be enjoying sess like Jefford and the others. Unfortunately, their actions back


    then had led them to their current predicament. It was toote for them to feel remorse now.


    At first, Theodore and the others had sent representatives toe and discuss things with Sasha. In the


    end, they came to beg for mercy themselves when Sasha ignored their representatives. However, she


    had been ignoring them. Thus, it was the third day since they starteding.


    Scowling, Sasha was about to refuse them again. However, Matthew said, ¡°Let them in.¡±


    Thus, the secretary nodded and left.


    On the other hand, Sasha was surprised. ¡°Why are you letting them in?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Sasha, when doing business, we must not be vindictive. Theodore and the others are


    nothing but small-time nuisances. Besides, it¡¯s normal for them to be swayed by the circumstances


    around them. Ultimately, the most important thing for us is how much benefit we can get out of it.¡±


    She slowly nodded her head. Then, she frowned again and said, ¡°I get what you mean. But, I¡¯m still mad


    at them. How can they look down on you like that?!¡±


    Smiling, he replied, ¡°That¡¯s why I let them in. They looked down on me, so they have to pay a terrible


    price for what they¡¯ve done.¡±


    Soon, the secretary led several people into the office. They were the same group of people that had


    previouslye and caused trouble at Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. The leader of this pack was


    Theodore. As soon as he stepped into the office, he hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°President Cunningham,


    Mr. Larson, thank you for giving us a chance!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s expression was icy. ¡°Get to the point if you have something to say. I¡¯m having a meeting soon.


    You have five minutes!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Theodore and the others nced at each other, the expression on their faces


    changing drastically. Then, Theodore said in a low voice, ¡°President Cunningham, w-we came here


    mainly to apologize to you and Mr. Larson.


    What we did in the past was a huge mistake on our part. We have reflected on our mistakes. I hope you


    can find it in your heart to forgive us.¡±


    Matthew lightly responded, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize! You stabbed us in the back during such a


    crucial time and now you want to seek our forgiveness? Do you think I will ept your apology?¡±


    Theodore flushed red and continued in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Larson, w-we didn¡¯t know what got into us back


    then¡­ I-I know what we did w-was over the top, and I sincerely apologize to you¡­¡±


    Still, Matthew disdainfully sneered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t see your sincerity!¡±


    Theodore¡¯s expression shifted. All of a sudden, he fell on his knees with a thump. ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯m sorry! I


    have repented!¡±


    The others nced at each other. In the end, they knelt on the ground too. Facing the person who


    managed to crush the Hughes under his foot, they had no choice but to kneel!


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, Matthew slowly nodded. ¡°At least I can see a smidgen of sincerity now. Alright then, continue with


    what you wanted to say!¡±


    Theodore sighed in relief and quickly said, ¡°We hope that we can continue cooperating with your


    company. Also, we will only work with yourpany in all our future business ventures. We will not


    choose other pharmaceuticalpanies! So, we hope that President Cunningham and Mr. Larson can


    give us a chance to turn over a new leaf!¡±


    However, Sasha sneered, ¡°Back then, you were the ones that withdrew all your orders. Now, the ones


    asking to resume our previous cooperation are also you! Gentlemen, do you think that we are unable to


    sell the products of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals?!¡±


    Theodore hurriedly replied, ¡°President Cunningham, we are at fault. Back then, we were blinded by our


    greed. Please don¡¯t hold it against us, President Cunningham. Please give us another chance. After all,


    we¡¯ve worked with Cunningham Pharmaceuticals for such a long time.¡±


    On the other hand, Matthew leisurely said, ¡°President rk, I¡¯m afraid this isn¡¯t about giving you another


    chance. The main point is that we¡¯ve received too many orders recently. Even if we resume business


    with you, it will have to be in three years¡¯ time.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Theodore¡¯s expression changed drastically. We¡¯ll only get the product three years


    later?! Wouldn¡¯t we be bankrupt by then? The group exchanged nces among each other and looked


    pained. They knew that there was no way to get through this without some sacrifice.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Theodore and the others exchanged nces among themselves. After considering it for some time, one


    of them gritted their teeth and said, ¡°President Cunningham, I¡­ I¡¯m willing to increase the price by 5%. I


    hope you can prioritize us and provide us with the goods.¡±


    Then, the rest of them followed suit, moring to increase their prices by 5%.


    Sasha was swayed. With the price increase, we will be able to earn a lot from this!


    However, Matthew shook his head without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m afraid I cannot allow ourselves to


    breach our contract just because of a 5% price increase.¡±


    They exchanged nces again. They could tell that Matthew was not satisfied with the price they


    offered.


    Thus, Theodore gritted his teeth. ¡°Then¡­ 10%!¡±


    Matthew continued to shake his head.


    In response, Theodore¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Mr. Larson, h-how much do you want?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Matthew smiled and stretched out two fingers.


    Everybody was shocked. ¡°20%?! Mr. Larson, t-that price is too high! We won¡¯t be able to make a profit at


    all!¡±


    However, Matthew shook his head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about 20%! I meant double the price!¡±


    Their eyes widened in shock. We can¡¯t even bring ourselves to ept a 20% increase. But, double?!


    Impossible!


    Hence, Theodore hurriedly replied, ¡°Mr. Larson, even if we take the medicine back, we can¡¯t double the


    price. Add inbor costs, rental costs, as well as all the other overhead costs, we won¡¯t even get a 50%


    profit. I-If you ask for twice the current price, w-we just can¡¯t do that! It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Matthew smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you can¡¯t ept it, I won¡¯t force you either. After all, business isn¡¯t a charity!


    Gentlemen, Sasha has a meeting after this. Forgive us for not seeing you off!¡±


    The others looked extremely troubled. They couldn¡¯t leave. If they couldn¡¯t get business from


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, they would go bankrupt. Then, Theodore tremblingly said, ¡°Mr. Larson,


    what about¡­ 40%? Even if we don¡¯t make a profit, you have to pass us a lifeline!¡±


    Matthew sneered, ¡°No! It¡¯s double or nothing!¡±


    One of the owners anxiously said, ¡°Doubling the price¡­ You¡¯re asking us to die!¡±


    Matthew threw a nce at him. ¡°When you withdrew your orders from Cunningham Pharmaceuticals


    back then, wasn¡¯t your intention for us to fall into ruin?¡±


    Theodore pleaded, ¡°Mr. Larson, we have reflected on our mistakes. For that reason, we have apologized


    and are willing to lose some of our profits. However, you need to leave us with a way to survive. We can


    only profit if everybody works together. How would Cunningham Pharmaceuticals benefit if we were


    forced into bankruptcy?¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll give you a way to survive. Your price will be doubled. For one year, you


    only need to sign a contract for an order of 50 million with Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. After that, you


    can purchase other products from otherpanies at will. I guarantee nobody will stop you.¡±


    They nced at each other. There was a way for them to survive now. By allowing them to purchase


    products from otherpanies, they could make some money from other aspects. In other words, they


    had to profit from other avenues to fill the coffers of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals.


    Thus, they felt extremely helpless. It was clear that Matthew was using this method to make them work


    for Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. However, they had no other choice. It was a choice between


    bankruptcy or this. At least, being able to get by was better than bankruptcy.


    They were deeply regretting their actions. How great would it be if they had not withdrawn their orders at


    the time? They were aware that one of the business owners had not withdrawn his orders. Due to that,


    he had cooperated greatly with Stanley.


    Furthermore, Stanley had provided him with a lot of medical resources. Therefore, he was probably


    raking in a lot of money now. Looking at that business owner, then looking back at themselves, they


    couldn¡¯t help feeling bitter. Still, what other choice did they have?


    They could only me themselves for being shortsighted and missing the opportunity for their


    businesses to skyrocket. They had to reap the fruits of what they sowed¡ªthey brought it upon


    themselves.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    s, Theodore and the rest agreed to Matthew¡¯s terms. After they signed a contract of 50 million each,


    they left.


    Not long after their departure, more people came to meet Sasha. This time around, it was Daniel and the


    others. Previously, they had approached Cunningham Pharmaceuticals to sign a three-billion-dor


    order. However, they cut ties with Cunningham Pharmaceuticals after the incident with the Hughes


    urred.


    At the time, what they did dealt a huge blow to Cunningham Pharmaceuticals¡ªthepany nearly went


    bankrupt because Daniel and the others had breached their contracts. To be honest, with their strength


    and status, they did not need to fear the Hughes. However, the Hughes had promised them some


    benefits.


    Moreover, they were certain that the Hughes would be able to bring down Cunningham Pharmaceuticals.


    Therefore, they chose to lend the Hughes a hand. As a result, they didn¡¯t reap any of the benefits due to


    the miserable defeat of the Hughes. More importantly, Eastcliff gained a lot of medical resources.


    At that time, if Daniel and the others had continued their business dealings with Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals, they would be able to enjoy those medical resources too. As they were all


    businessmen, they naturally understood the way business worked.


    Therefore, they did not hesitate to rush over to apologize to Matthew and Sasha. Afterward, they


    immediately began to discuss the terms for a new contract. In the end, they were sessful in their


    negotiations and managed to renew their contracts with a 30% increase on their original terms.


    Seeing as the original price had been three billion, the additional 30% was equivalent to 900 million. So,


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals earned a pure profit of 900 million without doing anything.


    Sasha was still in shock despite holding the contracts in her hands. She knew that Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals would be able to make a lot of money after Matthew gained the upper hand. However,


    she had not expected it to be so easy.


    After going back and forth, the renewed contracts had earned them a profit of 900 million. Combined with


    the contracts from Theodore previously, Cunningham Pharmaceuticals had already made more than one


    billion.


    In the past, Cunningham Pharmaceuticals had total assets of no more than 100 million. In contrast, the


    company effortlessly made a billion in profit now. Who could have imagined it?


    During the meeting in the afternoon, Sasha excitedly told the employees about the new contracts. Upon


    hearing the news, they were overjoyed too. After all, they, too, would receive generous bonuses if the


    company was raking in profits. Moreover, Sasha was very quick to make her decision. She immediately


    called up the shareholders of thepany and discussed the matter of giving out bonuses to the


    employees.


    When the shareholders heard that thepany was going to be making a lot of money, they were


    equally happy too. As for the matter of giving out bonuses, they generously agreed to the proposal on


    the spot. Hence, Sasha instantly took out 10 million to hand out to the employees as a reward.


    On that day, the entire Cunningham Pharmaceuticals felt very festive¡ªnobody could hide the joy on their


    faces. Furthermore, their subsidiarypany Wellness Herbary received bonuses too.


    Naturally, where there was joy, there was sorrow too. Previously, Cunningham Pharmaceuticals had


    dozens of smaller shareholders but only several were left now, including Jefford. Back when Sasha had


    invested in Matthew, those shareholders had been enticed by Eric into pressuring Sasha.


    Afterward, Stanley had bought up all the shares from those shareholders and managed to guarantee


    Sasha¡¯s position within thepany.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At present, Cunningham Pharmaceuticals had progressed so much that the shareholders were regretting


    their decision. Many of them came looking for Sasha, asking to buy back their shares. However, she had


    turned them all down. Back when we needed their support the most, they abandoned us.


    Not only did they sell off their shares and mize their assets, but they also ridiculed and insulted me.


    Yet, now that thepany has survived the difficult period and made a huge turnaround, they want to


    come back? Really?

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    That afternoon, Matthew returned to the hospital. There was a new nurse, and a group of nurses was


    gossiping with each other in front of the reception counter.


    ¡°Hey, have you heard? I heard that the new nurse at our hospital is very pretty!¡±


    ¡°Your information is so outdated. I heard about that yesterday. The nurse reported in yesterday. At the


    time, many doctors in the hospital were amazed by her.¡±


    ¡°Right? I heard that dozens of doctors have been trying their best to get the nurse to join their


    departments.¡±


    ¡°Those b*stards don¡¯t have any good intentions in doing so. Just looking at a gorgeous woman is


    enough to make them go weak in the knees.¡±


    ¡°Well, being beautiful is an advantage. You didn¡¯t see that nurse yesterday. Apparently, she was the


    campus belle while she was in school. Even as a woman, I was amazed by her looks, so what more


    those b*stards.¡±


    ¡°That news is outdated. Let me tell you; this afternoon, a few of the younger doctors nearly started a fight


    in front of the vice director¡¯s office. The reason was that they wanted the nurse to be assigned to their


    departments.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? All for the sake of a nurse? Do they need to go so far?¡±


    ¡°Sigh. When will they start a fight over me? That would be awesome!¡±


    ¡°Forget it. If you lost around 25 kilos, you might stand a chance.¡±


    ¡°Say; which department do you think she¡¯ll be assigned to in the end?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that she would either be assigned to Tristan¡¯s department or Steven¡¯s department.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think so too. After all, Tristan Fields and Steven Newton are both famous doctors in our hospital.


    Moreover, theye from a good family and are single. They will definitely not pass up on such a good


    opportunity.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know this, but I saw Tristan¡¯s mothering to the hospital this morning. I¡¯m


    guessing that she came because of this.¡±


    ¡°Oh, wow! Was she here to check out her daughter-inw?¡±


    ¡°Only Tristan would be a match for a beautiful woman like that. That¡¯s quite suitable¡­¡±


    Listening to their conversation, Matthew felt rather speechless. Nearly getting into a fight over a nurse?


    Don¡¯t they feel embarrassed? Even so, he didn¡¯t put much thought into it as he headed directly to his


    department. As soon as he entered his office, he felt that something was amiss.


    His office had been cleaned¡ªit was neat and tidy. Moreover, there was a strong scent of perfume in the


    air. Hence, he was very puzzled. I¡¯m the only person in my department. Why would there be perfume in


    the air?


    Amid his confusion, a nurse walked in. When he took a closer look, it turned out to be Crystal! Then, he


    was momentarily taken aback. ¡°Miss Harrison, w-why are you here?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Crystal wiped at the sweat beading her forehead and smiled. ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯m about to graduate soon


    and I need to start my internship now. So, I applied to be a nurse at this hospital. As your medical skills


    are excellent, I wanted to shadow you and learn some skills from you.¡±


    His heart thumped slightly. Was the new nurse they were gossiping about Crystal Harrison? The campus


    belle? The beautiful woman? That must be her! Then, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My department is usually


    pretty quiet, so I don¡¯t need a nurse. If you want to have practical experience, you should go to the other


    departments.¡±


    In response, she hurriedly said, ¡°Matthew, I came here to learn from you. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m here to help


    you. I swear I won¡¯t disturb you. Also, my office is right next door. If there¡¯s anything you need, please


    don¡¯t hesitate to call for me.¡±


    Watching Crystal as she left, Matthew felt a headacheing on. To be honest, he did not have a good


    impression of her. If she wasn¡¯t Joseph¡¯s granddaughter, he wouldn¡¯t even bother giving her a single


    moment of his time.


    Rather, he couldn¡¯t believe she was so thick-skinned that she still dared to approach him despite


    everything that happened. Even so, he said nothing more on ount of Joseph.


    In any case, Matthew¡¯s department was truly quiet. Despite sitting in his office for two hours, not a single


    patient came in. At 5 PM, Joseph rushed to the hospital and personally picked Matthew up. After that,


    they went directly to Billy¡¯s home.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    Per their agreement, today was the day they were going to treat Brittany¡¯s illness.


    Inside the car, Joseph looked apologetic. ¡°Mr. Larson, my sincerest apologies. I warned Crystal not to


    disturb you, but she refused to listen to me. To be honest, she wants to apologize to you as she knows


    that what she did before made you despise her.


    She is trying to turn over a new leaf. For that reason, she is determined to train herself from the


    beginning again. Mr. Larson, please let me know if she inconveniences you in any way. I will drag her


    home immediately!¡±


    Matthew had no choice but to respectfully give in since Joseph had gone so far as to reassure him.


    Thus, he casually replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s great if she can learn from her mistakes.¡±


    Soon, they arrived at Billy¡¯s vi.


    Billy was already waiting for them in the front hall. As soon as he saw Matthew, he greeted him


    immediately. ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯ve prepared the Fruit of Mand as per your instructions.¡±


    Nodding, Matthew walked into the ward where Billy¡¯s daughter, Brittany, was still lying on the bed.


    Although she had woken up, her body was still very weak. As the disease she had was an


    unmentionable disease, he had not given her a lot of medicine. For that reason, she was still not fully


    cured.


    The Fruit of Mand was ced on a table nearby. Moreover, there were other herbs and medicinal


    ingredients that Matthew had asked for too. Joseph himself had personally searched for and selected the


    ingredients through careful inspection. Thus, each and every ingredient was of the highest quality.


    Then, Matthew ced the medicinal ingredients together, mashed them with a mortar, ced them into a


    medicinal pot, and slowly boiled them. After approximately 30 minutes, the smell of medicine wafted in


    the air. Pouring out the medicine, he ced the Fruit of Mand into the medicinal liquid.


    Meanwhile, everybody had been watching the entire process intently. To their surprise, the Fruit of


    Mand reacted like ice dropped into hot water¡ªit instantly dissolved into the liquid.


    ¡°H-How?!¡± Joseph eximed in astonishment. Although the Fruit of Mand looked like a normal fruit, it


    was actually extremely hard. Even with a mortar, there was no way to break apart the fruit. Yet now, the


    medicinal liquid hadpletely dissolved the fruit!


    In response, Matthew smiled. ¡°Everything in this world reacts and counteracts with each other. The entire


    Fruit of Mand ispletely made of medicine. Therefore, if one were to boil it through normal means,


    its medicinal properties would not be utilized fully.


    The medicinal effect of the fruit will then be greatly reduced. Only by using this method topletely


    dissolve the Fruit of Mand and turn it into medicine can we obtain the greatest medicinal effect from


    the fruit.¡±


    Joseph was shocked. If he had not seen Matthew working, he would never have known about this


    method. As the Fruit of Mandpletely dissolved, the medicinal liquid within the bowl changed color.


    It was originally ck, but now it turned a bright red¡ªas red as blood¡ªand gave off a strange sense of


    beauty to it.


    Afterward, Matthew took out his needles and made Brittany sit up straight. Taking out three silver


    needles with one hand, he stuck them into the three vital spots located at the top of her head, at the


    same time.


    However, she did not look diforted¡ªa master acupuncturist would not cause his patients to feel any


    pain whatsoever. Then, he spoke in a low voice, ¡°Feed her the medicine. Take one; no, two spoonsful.¡±


    Thus, Billy personally took action and carefully fed Brittany two spoonfuls of the medicinal liquid.


    Following that, Matthew took out another three needles and stuck them into the back of Brittany¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Feed her again; two spoonfuls.¡±


    Once again, Billy fed his daughter two spoonfuls of the medicinal liquid. The cycle continued until about


    an hourter when the medicinal liquid was finally finished. By then, there were more than a hundred


    needles all over Brittany¡¯s body.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Standing by the side, Billy looked extremely anxious. ¡°Mr. Larson, how is she? She finished the entire


    bowl of medicine. Is she better now?¡±


    Matthew smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t fret. Since she was sick for such a long time, she needs some time to recover. I


    think she should be fine after half an hour.¡±


    Then, Billy let out a breath of relief.


    On the other hand, Joseph curiously asked, ¡°Mr. Larson, why did you have to feed her two spoonfuls of


    the medicine after every three needles? Couldn¡¯t we have finished the acupuncture treatment before


    feeding her the medicine?¡±

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°After the Fruit of Mand ispletely dissolved, the medicinal properties are


    very strong. If one were to drink it all in an instant, it would be too strong. Miss Newman¡¯s body is very


    weak. If she were to drink the medicine so quickly, it would not act as a tonic to replenish what she


    lacked.


    Rather, it would be a poison to her. Therefore, I needed to use my needles to seal her meridians,


    then distribute the medicinal properties of the Fruit of Mand to different parts of her body. With every


    needle I used, I was actually sealing her meridians.


    This way, I can deliver the medicine throughout her body by feeding her two spoonfuls at a time. At the


    same time, it also prevents any negative impacts on Miss Newman.¡±


    Seeming to reach a realization, Joseph sighed. ¡°Mr. Larson, you really are godly! I never even imagined


    that there would be such a way to treat illnesses. After seeing your skills today, this old man has no more


    regrets in this life!¡±


    Meanwhile, Billy was equally shocked too, and his respect and admiration for Matthew grew by leaps


    and bounds.


    Half an hourter, Matthew took out the needles, one by one. During this process, everybody was


    surprised to notice that Brittany¡¯s face was gradually regaining a rosy hue. Ever since she was born, she


    was afflicted with blood deficiency. Therefore, herplexion was always pale. Is Matthew¡¯s treatment


    so effective?


    Once all the needles had been taken out, Matthew gently asked, ¡°Miss Newman, how do you feel?¡±


    Brittany blushed slightly and whispered. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m so hungry¡­¡±


    In response, Billy was taken aback. ¡°Hungry? I-Is that true?¡±


    Due to her physical condition, she normally ate very little. Throughout all these years, he had tried every


    method under the sky to make her eat a little more.


    However, it was as if shecked the very sense of hunger. Thus, it was the first time she had ever


    mentioned that she was hungry!


    Then, Matthew nodded. ¡°Looks like she¡¯s cured now. Mr. Newman, please have the kitchen prepare


    some gruel for her.¡±


    Billy was overjoyed and immediately waved his hand. ¡°Hurry! Hurry! Ask the kitchen to prepare some


    gruel now! Prepare some gruel for thedy!¡±


    The servants within the house were very excited. They immediately busied themselves with the


    preparations. After all, Brittany had always treated them very well. So, they were wishing for her recovery


    too.


    After that, Billy emotionally said, ¡°Mr. Larson, m-my daughter¡¯s illness¡­ Is itpletely cured?¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°We¡¯ll know once we try.¡±


    Billy was astonished. ¡°How?¡±


    Then, Matthew picked up a needle and said, ¡°Miss Newman, I¡¯m going to prick your finger.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Brittany nodded and stretched out her right hand. Matthew used the needle to prick a


    small wound on her finger and blood immediately trickled out.


    When Billy saw that, he was horrified. ¡°Mr. Larson, m-my daughter has hemophilia. You can¡¯t do that!


    She cannot suffer wounds on her body! Once there is an injury, it will be unable to heal and her blood


    won¡¯t stop flowing¡­¡±


    Matthew smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just watch and see.¡±


    Shockingly, Brittany¡¯s finger bled for a short while, then it slowly stopped.


    Thus, Joseph widened his eyes. ¡°S-She¡¯s really not bleeding anymore?! Mr. Newman, look! Look! It¡¯s not


    bleeding anymore!¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    On the other hand, Billy was so emotional that he was about to cry. Due to Brittany¡¯s hemophilia, she


    lacked telets in her blood. Hence, the blood from her wounds was unable to coagte, and she would


    bleed non-stop. In the past, a small wound on her hand like that would bleed for a very long time.


    Moreover, they needed to use a special method to stop the bleeding. His wife had the same disease too.


    For that reason, she had passed away during childbirth because they could not stop her bleeding.


    Thus, he had been worried for so many years, living every day in fear that Brittany might receive an


    injury. Now that her wound stopped bleeding on its own, did that mean that her hemophilia had been


    cured?


    All of a sudden, Billy stood up and bowed deeply to Matthew. In a trembling voice, he said, ¡°Mr. Larson,


    thank you for saving my daughter! I will forever remember this debt! From today onward, please let me


    know if there¡¯s anything I can help you with. Even if I have to go through hell and high water, I will never


    hesitate to help you!¡±

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    Matthew hurriedly helped Billy up. ¡°Mr. Newman, you are being too courteous. All this time, you¡¯ve


    helped me so much. Besides, treating Miss Newman is something I should do.¡±


    Even so, Billy was still emotional. ¡°Brittany is my everything¡ªshe is more important than my life!


    Therefore, saving her is more important than saving me. From today onward, I, Billy Newman, will put


    everything I have at your disposal, Mr. Larson!¡±


    If those words of his were heard by people from Eastshire, they would be shocked beyond belief. After


    all, Billy Newman was somebody who nearly became the first king of Eastshire. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact


    that he was tied down by the shackles of love, he would have strongly suppressed all the greatest


    families in the six southern provinces back then!


    Even if he had remained in Eastcliff for many years without leaving the city, who in the whole of the six


    southern provinces would dare to disrespect him?


    Soon, the kitchen finished preparing the gruel. Meanwhile, Brittany changed her clothes and finished


    two bowls of the gruel under the care of several servants.


    Billy watched from the side with tears in his eyes. In the past, she could never finish that much food in an


    entire day. Now, she was truly cured of her disease.


    After that, Matthew prescribed a prescription for her and asked Joseph to make the medicine per the


    prescription. It would act as a nutritional supplement for her. Although she was cured of her disease, she


    had been ill for so long that her body was very weak and deficient in many aspects.


    Therefore, more time was needed for her body to recover to the point she could function like a normal


    person. Still, everything was much simpler now that her hemophilia had been cured.


    Once everything was settled, Matthew left. Billy personally saw him out the door. Simrly, Brittany


    rushed over with the support of two servants. She sincerely said, ¡°Thank you for saving me, Matthew.¡±


    However, he hurriedly waved her off. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Miss Newman. It was the least I could do.¡±


    After saying his goodbyes to the Newmans, Joseph sent Matthew back to the hospital. ¡°By the way, I


    have some information on the pill furnace you asked me to keep an eye out for, Mr. Larson. Nowadays,


    stuff like that is extremely rare. Only a few were preserved from the past.


    Moreover, most are treated like antiques now. So, not many people would sell them. However, I heard


    that on the outskirts of the northern borders, there¡¯s a ce called Woodside. Somebody once brought a


    pill furnace to sell there.¡±


    Matthew immediately asked, ¡°Woodside? What sort of ce is that? Is it far?¡±


    Joseph replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that far. It¡¯s right on the boundaries of Eastshire. However, that ce is where


    the three provinces meet. So, there are all sorts of characters there. Due to theplexity of the people


    living there, many items that cannot be brought out into the open would be sold there.


    After a while, the scale of its development became very big. Nowadays it¡¯s an infamous underground


    ck market. Moreover, the underground ck market opens up once a month. If my calctions are


    correct, we still have some time to prepare until the next opening day.¡±


    Matthew nodded. ¡°Good. When the ck market opens, I will take a trip down there.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Then, Joseph sent Matthew back to the hospital and apologized once again for the things Crystal had


    done to him.


    At first, he wanted to ask that Crystal be transferred to a different department, but he couldn¡¯t say


    anything after Joseph had said so much. Even though he was dissatisfied with Crystal, he still needed to


    respect the old man.


    Back at the hospital, Matthew noticed from afar that many hospital staff in white coats were pacing about


    in the vicinity of his office. Moreover, they were all men. These people asionally pretended to pass by


    his office and sneakily tried to steal a nce inside.


    They seemed to be searching for something. After that, they walked away in disappointment. Not long


    after, another batch of people came over and did the same thing.


    In response, Matthew felt rather speechless. These people were undoubtedly here for Crystal. Rumors of


    her beauty had spread like wildfire within the hospital. Naturally, that attracted the attention of many. Still,


    Matthew ignored these people and walked straight over.


    Meanwhile, everybody¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy when they looked at Matthew. Besides, they could


    not understand why such a beautiful woman had been assigned to his department.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    Not long after Matthew sat down, he heard a familiar voiceing from outside the door. ¡°Matthew


    works here?¡± Thus, he hurriedly stood up and opened the door. Then, he saw that Ellie and Crystal were


    walking over together.


    Crystal tugged at Ellie¡¯s hand and smilingly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Matthew?¡±


    Looking at Matthew, Ellie blushed furiously, lowering her head as she greeted him, ¡°Hi, Matthew.¡±


    On the other hand, Matthew was feeling curious. ¡°Ellie, why are you here? How is Mrs. John doing? Is


    she in better condition?¡±


    Ellie smiled and replied, ¡°Crystal transferred us over to this hospital. She imed that this hospital has


    better facilities. Moreover, she helped us pay for the medical expenses too.


    Crystal is such a nice person. Also, Dr. Ellis has been treating my mom, and Mom seems to be


    completely healed. She will be discharged from the hospital in a few days. Mom is still considering, but


    she ns to invite you over for dinner.¡±


    In response, Matthew immediately replied with a smile. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll go! It¡¯s been such a long time


    since I ate Mrs. John¡¯s cooking.¡± When he had been neighbors with Ellie in the past, he often went over


    to her house for free meals.


    Ellie said, ¡°Matthew, I-I actually came here to apologize to you¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for you, I-I¡ª¡± As she spoke,


    her eyes reddened. Previously, she had sneaked into the medical exchange conference and nearly


    caused a huge ruckus.


    Crystal looked awkward as she said, ¡°To be honest, that was my fault, Ellie. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ve learned


    from my mistakes after what happened! I will never make the same mistakes again!¡±


    Her words were meant for Matthew. Even so, he didn¡¯t react¡ªhe didn¡¯t care about her situation at all.


    Unfortunately, hisck of reaction made her feel a little sad.


    After chatting for a while, Matthew went to the wards upstairs to visit Ellie¡¯s mother. It so happened that


    Mr. John was there too. He was extremely grateful toward Matthew and thanked him profusely.


    They chatted for a short while, then Matthew took his leave. As he passed by the director¡¯s office, he


    heard a raging voiceing from inside. ¡°Sir, why should that new nurse be assigned to the department


    of that piece of trash, Matthew?! The Department of Chinese Medicine doesn¡¯t even have a single


    patient!


    As a director, he is redundant. So, why was a nurse assigned to him?! In my opinion, he should be


    cleaning the toilets! What right does he have to be the director of a department?!¡±


    Matthew frowned. He could tell that the voice belonged to Tristan Fields, an attending physician in the


    hospital. Rumor had it that Tristan came from a family with argework. For that reason, he tended to


    throw his weight around and act rather unreasonably within the hospital.


    Still, Matthew had not had much contact with him before. So, there shouldn¡¯t have been any conflicts


    between the two. Therefore, it was surprising that Tristan was going about ndering Matthew behind


    his back.


    ¡°Tristan, you don¡¯t understand much about Matthew¡¯s situation. Besides, these matters are arranged by


    the hospital. So, you shouldn¡¯t poke your nose into it so much!¡± the director replied earnestly.


    Tristan immediately snarled, ¡°Director, I couldn¡¯t care less about all that! I came here to say one thing.


    Our department is sorely in need of nurses. You should transfer Crystal Harrison over to our


    department!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Matthew finally understood the situation. Tristan had nothing against him. Rather, he


    was aiming for Crystal. Hence, Matthew couldn¡¯t be bothered about that. You can cause all the trouble


    you want, Tristan. If you manage to get Crystal transferred out, that¡¯s even better.


    I can¡¯t drive her away because of my rtionship with Joseph¡ªI need to be considerate of his feelings.


    But, if you get her out of my hair, won¡¯t that make my life easier?


    When he returned to the office, Crystal was busy wiping down his table.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Miss Harrison, you don¡¯t need to do that. I can do something as simple as that myself,¡± he said.


    She smiled sweetly. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, Matthew. I came here to be a nurse. So, I should be starting from


    the basics. Besides, I should be the one doing these kinds of things. Why don¡¯t you take a break? I¡¯ll


    make you some tea in a bit.¡±


    He was surprised. Did Crystal really change? Still, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything, Thus, he


    casually sat by a chair nearby and read the newspaper.


    All of a sudden, the door opened, and a six-foot male doctor walked in. Matthew recognized him¡ªit was


    Steven Newton. Steven came from a powerful family and was very handsome to boot.


    He was also famously known as the prince charming of the hospital. Without even bothering to nce at


    Matthew, he directly went up to Crystal and smilingly said, ¡°Miss Harrison, it¡¯s your first day at work. It


    must be tiring, right? I bought two cups of milk tea. Shall we have tea together?¡±

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    Crystal had her fair share of boyfriends back in her schooling days. Therefore, she could tell what Steven


    was trying to do at a nce. Even if this was in the past, she wouldn¡¯t have been attracted to somebody


    like him no matter how many boyfriends she had.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Moreover, she had changed a lot after what happened thest time. At the very least, she now knew


    what it was she was looking for. Thus, she refused him politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I still have work to do.¡±


    Steven looked slightly embarrassed, but he immediately said, ¡°Miss Harrison, how could you be doing


    such menial tasks? Matthew, how could you make Miss Harrison wipe the tables?! Can¡¯t you do such


    stuff yourself?! Miss Harrison, give him the cloth. He can do it on his own!¡±


    Joseph and the director had deliberately and strongly suppressed the information on what had happened


    to Matthew at the hospital previously. Hence, not many people knew about the incident involving Timothy


    Wayne.


    For that reason, most of the people within the hospital were unaware of Matthew¡¯s current situation.


    Rather, they assumed that he had obtained his position through his connections, especially after


    James and Helen came to the hospital to kick up a ruckus.


    Since that incident, everybody at the hospital looked down on him even more. Moreover, people like


    Tristan and Steven had never even considered Matthew to be their equals from the beginning. They


    came from excellent families and were a great catch themselves. So, why on earth would they think


    highly of a rumored useless live-in son-inw?


    Matthew frowned slightly. I¡¯m not stopping you from courting Crystal. But, youe to my department


    and order me about. Do you think that I¡¯m working for you?


    Meanwhile, Crystal frowned too. ¡°Dr. Newton, Matthew is the director of our department. How can I allow


    him to do such menial tasks? Besides, these tasks are part of my duties. If you have no business here, I


    would like you to leave. Please don¡¯t interfere in the daily operations of our department!¡±


    Steven looked very embarrassed. He had never been humiliated in this manner before whenever he


    courted girls in the past. Still, he didn¡¯t dare tosh out at her. So, he could only direct his anger toward


    Matthew. ¡°Director Larson, as far as I am aware, the nurses at our hospital don¡¯t need to do any cleaning


    for you!


    Did you think that you can take advantage of Miss Harrison¡¯s na?vete and bully her just because she is a


    recent graduate? Is that why you pushed such hardbor on her? Do you actually consider yourself a


    director?! Hmph; have you forgotten? Not too long ago, you were just a janitor cleaning the toilets at the


    hospital! So what if you found yourself a rich wife?


    Did you think you can assert your newfound authority just because your inws bribed the hospital to


    make you a director? I¡¯m telling you. This is the hospital; it¡¯s not your home! I don¡¯t care about how you


    sponge off your wife at home, or how you act all high and mighty at home.


    The hospital has its own rules! Making Miss Harrison clean for you is going against those rules!


    Apologize to Miss Harrison immediately, and I¡¯ll graciously pretend that this never happened.


    Otherwise¡­ Hmph; believe it or not, I¡¯ll get you kicked out of the hospital!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Matthew scowled. This guy sure is vicious. He doesn¡¯t hesitate to insult me


    just to hook up with Crystal. Besides, what does he mean about cleaning the toilets, or bribing, or


    sponging off my wife?


    If it were a neer who didn¡¯t know me, she would immediately find me despicable. Moreover, how


    could he say that I¡¯m picking on the neer by making her do menial tasks? Isn¡¯t he openly trying to


    sow discord? Then, he smiled superficially as he nced at Steven. ¡°Are you trying to create trouble?¡±


    Steven¡¯s expression changed greatly. ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking to? Do you know who I am¡ª¡±


    Matthew waved his hand dismissively. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are! This is my department! Get out!¡±


    Furious, Steven was about to lose his temper when Crystal spoke up suddenly, ¡°The director has asked


    you to leave! Didn¡¯t you hear him? Besides, I¡¯m willingly doing these tasks! Who are you to butt in? Dr.


    Newton, I¡¯m saying this again¡ªplease, leave! Don¡¯t disrupt the daily operations of our department!¡±


    Then, Steven waspletely stunned. What is going on? I was speaking on her behalf. Moreover, I told


    Matthew off for her too. Why is she angry at me? Why is she defending this useless b*stard?!

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    Hesitating for a moment, Steven leaned over to Crystal and whispered, ¡°Miss Harrison, did Matthew


    threaten you? You can tell me anything. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do in this hospital. As long as I¡¯m willing, I


    can make that guy pack up and leave at any time!¡±


    Crystal was absolutely furious. I wanted to make a good impression in front of Matthew, but this Steven


    is hurling all sorts of insults at Matthew! He is putting me in a difficult spot! Thus, she angrily yelled, ¡°Dr.


    Newton, please leave!¡±


    Upon hearing that, he was beyond humiliated. He gritted his teeth and growled, ¡°Fine! Since you don¡¯t


    appreciate the kindness I¡¯m showing you, I guess I was being presumptuous!


    I¡¯m warning you; in this hospital, even the director has to show respect to me. How dare you disrespect


    me? Hmph; I¡¯ll make it so you can¡¯t even dream about getting a permanent position here!¡±


    After that, Steven left in a huff. Then, Crystal apologetically said, ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m so sorry. That man was


    straight-up ridiculous!¡±


    Matthew pursed his lips, feeling rather annoyed too. Steven, if you want to court a woman, then court


    her. Why did you have to insult me too? What do I have to do with your affairs? You¡¯re making it seem


    like I¡¯m not allowing you to court her!


    However, things were not over yet. Not long after Steven left, Tristan entered.


    Tristan nced at Matthew contemptuously. Then, he walked over to Crystal. ¡°Miss Harrison, can I


    speak to you for a moment?¡±


    She was surprised. ¡°Dr. Fields, can I help you?¡±


    He replied, ¡°It has something to do with work. Miss Harrison, let¡¯s talk outside.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Despite her confusion, she put down the cloth in her hands. ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡±


    Matthew nodded in response. He couldn¡¯t care less. Besides, Tristan probably came here for the same


    reason Steven did.


    After that, Crystal followed Tristan out the door and saw a middle-ageddy standing there. Thedy was


    dressed very extravagantly. She had tworge diamonds on her fingers as well as a string of pearls


    around her neck. Thus, she gave off the sense that she was richly bejeweled.


    All of a sudden, Tristan proudly said, ¡°Miss Harrison, allow me to introduce you. This is my mother,


    Veronica Tuffin. She is the general manager of the Griffin Enterprise.¡±


    Although Crystal felt very confused, she politely greeted thedy, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Fields.¡±


    Veronica sized her up and seemed rather satisfied. Nodding her head, she said, ¡°Nice to meet you. Miss


    Harrison, your family is from this city, right?¡±


    Crystal nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Veronica asked, ¡°What do your parents do?¡±


    Crystal replied, ¡°Uh¡­ My parents are doctors.¡±


    Then, Veronica¡¯s eyes brightened. It was clear that she was happy with the answer as she continuously


    nodded her head. ¡°I see. So, they are in the medical field. That¡¯s good; that¡¯s good. No wonder you


    entered this field too.¡±


    Meanwhile, Crystal looked confused. What has my parents¡¯ work got to do with you?


    Then, Veronica gently said, ¡°Miss Harrison, my husband works at the Public Health Bureau. He is mainly


    responsible for managing hospitals. Tristan came to this hospital to work because he needs some


    training. In the future, we will transfer him to a better position.


    Since your parents are doctors, you would be quite a good match with our family. Let¡¯s do it this way


    then; why don¡¯t you transfer over to Tristan¡¯s department and get to know him better for a period? If


    things work out, we can invite your parents over for a meal to get to know each other.¡±


    Crystal was at a loss. ¡°Mrs. Fields, w-what is this about? I¡¯m doing quite well in this department. I have


    no ns to transfer departments. Also, my parents are very busy. I don¡¯t think they can make time to join


    you for a meal.¡±


    Veronica frowned. ¡°Busy? No matter how busy they are, can they be busier than us? Mypany is


    worth hundreds of millions. As the general manager, do you know how many things I am in charge of?


    Besides, my husband is in charge of all the hospitals in the entire city! No matter how busy your parents


    are, can they be busier than him? We¡¯re willing to spare some time for a meal, but your parents aren¡¯t?!


    Child, where are your manners?! How did your parents teach you?!¡±

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    Tristan grumbled, ¡°Crystal, be more respectful to your elders. Youe from a family of well-educated


    doctors, so you should understand these principles. Mom, please don¡¯t get angry. Crystal just graduated.


    She isn¡¯t familiar with the rules of the world.¡±


    A scornful look shed across Veronica¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s why I told you that a person¡¯s background is


    extremely important. A girl from a small family like her will never be quite up to standard.


    He immediately said, ¡°Mom, please overlook it! Give her a chance!¡±


    Then, Veronica waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Forget it; I can¡¯t be bothered to waste my time on this.


    Since my son asked me to, I¡¯ll give you another chance. Pack up your things and go to my son¡¯s


    department right now. I¡¯ll handle the rest. Also, don¡¯t you dare use our family name to show off to others


    before this matter is confirmed.¡±


    At that moment, Crystal finally seemed to understand what was going on. So, she blurted out, ¡°Wait!


    Mrs. Fields, a-are you trying to make me your daughter-inw?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Veronica sneered in response, ¡°Things aren¡¯t confirmed yet. Don¡¯t make it sound so certain. Although


    your parents¡¯ work is eptable, they still can¡¯t match up to my family. Whether or not you be my


    daughter-inw will depend on your performance!¡±


    Tristan nodded too. ¡°Crystal, my dad actually wants me to marry the daughter of apany chairman.


    But, I don¡¯t have any feelings for her. Rather, I fell for you the moment I set eyes on you. So, you need to


    do well and make my parents ept you!¡±


    At this point, Crystal was so furious that she smiled and pointed at Tristan as she said, ¡°Dr. Fields, please


    don¡¯t trouble yourself. Hurry up and go to that chairman¡¯s daughter. I am not worthy of you. Anyway, I still


    have work to do. I¡¯ll be taking my leave!¡±


    Then, she turned to leave. However, Veronica became enraged and roared, ¡°Stop! What¡¯s with that


    attitude?! What¡¯s with that manner of speech?! Is that how you talk to your elders?!¡±


    Simrly, Tristan anxiously said, ¡°Crystal, h-how can you act in this manner? This is my mother!¡±


    Crystal retorted, ¡°So what if she¡¯s your mother? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s my mother! Dr. Fields, do you think of


    yourself as some sort of God? Do you think all women are scrambling to marry you?


    Let me say this; you¡¯re not worth my time! The two of you should leave. Please stop being an eyesore


    here!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Veronica exploded in anger. ¡°What are you saying?! How dare you speak to


    me in that manner?! Believe it or not, I can kick you out of the hospital at will! I can even make your


    parents lose their jobs!¡±


    Thus, Crystal sneered, ¡°Well, I¡¯m looking forward to it! Hmph; I¡¯ve never met people as shameless as


    you. Are you threatening me because I rejected your son?


    Go on then; try it. Don¡¯t go easy on me. I want to see just what you are capable of that you can make my


    parents lose their jobs!¡±


    Veronica was furious beyond words. She yelled in anger, ¡°B*tch, you¡¯re asking for it! Fine! Just you wait!


    I¡¯ll make it so youe groveling at my feetter! Let¡¯s go, Tristan! A woman like that doesn¡¯t deserve to


    enter our family!¡±


    In response, Tristan nced at Crystal regretfully. ¡°Crystal, beauty isn¡¯t everything. There are many


    beautiful people in this world, but those that can marry into wealth are few. Do you know what kind of


    opportunity you¡¯ve just missed?¡±


    All of a sudden, Crystal burst outughing so hard that she doubled over. ¡°Oh, my; I didn¡¯t know. Did I


    just miss the opportunity to marry into wealth? Tsk, tsk. Looks like I really don¡¯t have much luck in that


    aspect. Dr. Fields, thank you for your kindness. Still, marrying into your family? Just forget it; hahaha¡­¡±

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    Both Tristan and his mother could discern the ridicule behind Crystal¡¯s words. Thus, they were absolutely


    livid. Veronica angrily berated, ¡°B*tch, how dare you mock us? Hmph; at first, I thought I could still give


    you a chance.


    But, it looks like trash like you will never be more than what you are! Fortunately, my son is not marrying


    you. Otherwise, it would have been the greatest humiliation to our family!¡±


    On the other hand, Tristan nodded repeatedly too. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a pretty


    face. Hmph; somebody like you doesn¡¯t deserve to work at this hospital. Crystal Harrison, listen carefully:


    you¡¯re fired! Pack up your stuff and get out of here! There is no ce for you in this hospital!¡±


    Pretending to be scared, Crystal cried, ¡°Dr. Fields, please don¡¯t threaten me! It wasn¡¯t easy for me to


    obtain this internship opportunity! If you fire me, how am I going to exin it to my family?!¡±


    What she said was the truth¡ªshe had a hard time trying to convince Joseph before he agreed to let


    her carry out her internship here.


    However, Tristan thought that she was truly panicking. Thus, he scoffed, ¡°Are you scared now? It¡¯s too


    late! You shouldn¡¯t have offended my mother! An uncultured swine like you should be taught a lesson.


    Otherwise, people might think that your parents brought you up poorly!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, her expression changed. You can say all you want, but why did you drag my


    parents into this? Then, she warned in a low voice, ¡°Tristan Fields, watch what you say!¡±


    If she was her usual self, she would not hold back against him. However, her temper had be much


    more moderate after the incident at the Thousand Lakes Manor. Besides, she was in front of Matthew


    right now. She did not want his impression of her to worsen.


    Veronica immediately red at her. ¡°Who are you asking to watch what he says? You¡¯re just a trainee


    nurse. Do you think you¡¯re a regr nurse here? Let me tell you this: even if you were confirmed as aThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    permanent worker, you¡¯ll still lose your job if I so much as said so! People like you don¡¯t deserve courtesy


    from us!¡±


    Crystal was incensed. However, she did not lose her temper. Instead, she said, ¡°Alright; you¡¯re amazing.


    I can¡¯t afford to anger you, but I can avoid you. Please go on with your business. I¡¯m leaving!¡± Returning


    to the office, she looked depressed as she said, ¡°What¡¯s with them? Matthew, why does your hospital


    have so many weirdos?¡±


    Matthew was about to reply to her when he noticed Veronica and Tristan walking in. It just so happened


    that they heard what Crystal said. So, they were livid.


    Veronica roared furiously, ¡°Who are you calling a weirdo? B*tch, where are your manners?! How dare


    you curse at us behind our backs?! I¡¯m warning you: this incident today won¡¯t be solved just by having


    you leave this hospital!¡±


    On the other hand, Tristan red at Matthew. ¡°Matthew, what is with the nurse in your department? Don¡¯t


    you know how to teach the neers?! Don¡¯t tell me you are unaware of the fact that neers


    should, at the very least, have respect for the doctors of this hospital?


    Is this the kind of behavior you teach the neers? Matthew, you better give me a proper


    exnation!¡±


    Then, Crystal panicked slightly and quickly said, ¡°D-Don¡¯t go overboard! This matter is between you and


    me. If you want to solve our issues, then we should solve them between us. Why are you dragging


    Matthew into this?¡±


    Veronica chuckled at her words. ¡°Matthew? Look at that; aren¡¯t you pretty close? Why? Did you enter this


    hospital through his connections?¡±


    Simrly, Tristan sneered, ¡°Hey, Matthew. Even you can pull some strings to get somebody into the


    hospital now? If I remember correctly, you were still cleaning the toilets half a month ago!


    That father-inw of yours went through so much trouble to give Director Fleming arge donation and


    finally managed to put you into a good position in the hospital. Yet, you immediately start throwing your


    weight around? Have you gone mad? Don¡¯t you know what kind of situation you¡¯re in?¡±

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    As soon as Veronica heard that, she immediately eximed, ¡°What?! He became a director through his


    connections? Moreover, he used to clean the toilets?!¡±


    Tristan nodded vigorously. ¡°Yeah. He used to be a janitor cleaning the toilets at our hospital for three


    years. Afterward, he found a good family and became their live-in son-inw. Since then, he has been


    sponging off his inws and serving his inws well.


    For that reason, his father-inw came to the hospital and donated arge sum to the vice director,


    Casey Fleming. Thus, he was assigned to be a director of this department. To be honest, his


    position as a director is nothing more than a decoration. This department has no patients at all!¡±


    Veronica¡¯s expression was full of contempt. ¡°Oh, so it was a position gained through his connections.


    And here I was, thinking that he had real skills! There are two kinds of people I hate¡ªipetent


    people and people who sponge off others. You are both ipetent and a leech!


    Just looking at you makes me sick. Hmph; Casey Fleming sure is brave. How dare he go so far as to


    appoint a janitor to be the director of a department? What a joke! Looks like this hospital is worth


    investigating. Tonight, I¡¯m going to tell your father about this.


    I¡¯ll ask him to investigate this matter. Some people are not suitable to be the vice director of the hospital.


    Therefore, they should just get lost! In the worst case, there is no need for this hospital anymore!¡±


    Veronica was arrogant when she said those words. It was as if she could determine the life and death of


    the hospital with a single word. Simrly, Tristan looked delighted too. He was very proud of his family¡¯s


    connections. On the other hand, Matthew looked annoyed.


    If Tristan wants to court Crystal, that¡¯s his problem. Why did he drag me into this? Besides, why is he


    ordering me around and throwing all sorts of abuse at me after barging into my office? Isn¡¯t he


    underestimating me too much?


    Meanwhile, Crystal looked very embarrassed. She had not expected to meet such a pair of weirdos.


    ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really so sorry. Please, wait for a bit. I¡¯ll handle this¡­¡±


    However, Matthew waved it off. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Why don¡¯t you go back to work? Tristan Fields, as well as this¡­


    madam? If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave. Don¡¯t disrupt the work at my department!¡±


    Veronica became incensed. ¡°W-Who are you calling a madam?!¡±


    Simrly, Tristan became furious too. ¡°Matthew, what are you saying to my mother? Moreover, how dare


    you chase us out of here? Who do you think you are? Did you think that just because you¡¯re a director,


    you are on equal footing with me? I¡¯m warning you; apologize to my mother immediately!


    Also, chase that b*tch out of this hospital right now! If you do that, I¡¯ll at least let you off for today.


    Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for teaching you a lesson!¡±


    Then, Matthew lost his temper too. He coldly said, ¡°Apologize? For what? This is my department! Since


    you are not here as patients, then you are disrupting my work. Asking you to leave is well within the rules


    of the hospital. Is there a problem?


    Whether Miss Harrison leaves or stays is up to the hospital. It¡¯s not your ce to decide what happens to


    her! I¡¯m warning you again: leave immediately! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rough with you!¡±


    All of a sudden, Tristan burst outughing. ¡°Patients? Here? Matthew, do you even know what patients


    look like? Also, you im you¡¯ll be rough with us? Sure; try me! I want to see just how you n to be


    rough with us!¡±


    By now, Crystal looked very troubled. Thus, she walked over and anxiously said, ¡°Please don¡¯t cause


    trouble here anymore! If you have beef with me, please take it out on me. These matters have nothing to


    do with Matthew! You¡ª¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Irritated, Veronica pped Crystal¡¯s face and roared angrily, ¡°Get lost! Who do you think you are?! This is


    no ce for you to speak!¡±

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    After getting pped, Crystal became extremely baffled, as she was always the center of attention


    growing up as the daughter of the Harrison Family in Eastcliff.


    Not only that, but she also had many friends by virtue of the Harrison Family¡¯s wide connections, even


    though they were based in Eastcliff where the sessors of the Ten Greatest Families were. She was


    also always backed by Stanley, which was almost the same as being backed by Billy.


    As such, even the sessors of the Ten Greatest Families would always treat Crystal well.


    Apart from that one time when she was told off by Travis, no one else had ever mistreated her since she


    was little.


    Not to mention her parents, who would never tell her off whenever she was being a difficult child.


    However, she did not expect Veronica to have the audacity to p her, so it took her a while to process


    that.


    This bothered Matthew as even though he had never really liked Crystal, she was nheless Joseph¡¯s


    granddaughter.


    Besides, Crystal worked in his department, so as her staff, it would look bad on him when she was


    pped by someone in his presence.


    As such, Matthew pounded the table and yelled, ¡°Enough! How dare you hit someone at the hospital?¡±


    Looking arrogant, Veronica responded, ¡°So what? She¡¯s just an intern. Why? Are you unhappy with that?


    I can hit you too if you¡¯d like that!¡±


    As she continued, she lifted her hand and went in Matthew¡¯s direction.


    Thisdy had always got things her way. As the general manager of herpany, many of her


    employees had been pped by her.


    Furthermore, being the wife of the person in charge of all hospitals, she thought she could do whatever


    she wanted here.


    Just before this incident, she had pped several doctors and nurses, who could not do anything about


    it.


    As such, in her perspective, hitting an intern nurse and a useless man who lived off a woman was no big


    deal.


    However, she didn¡¯t manage to hit Matthew as he kicked a chair next to him out of the way, hitting


    Veronica in her tummy and sending her to the ground.


    Being treated in this way for the first time, Veronica began howling while lying on the ground, ¡°Ah! How


    dare y-you hit me! I¡¯m not done with you¡­ Someone, please call the police! Call the police! I¡¯m going to


    put you behind bars. I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Being extremely upset, Tristan pointed at Matthew and shouted, ¡°Larson, how dare you hit my mother! I


    swear I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Tristan then reached for a stapler from the desk and threw it at Matthew.


    Matthew frowned before kicking Tristan in his belly, causing him to fall over.


    ¡°H-How dare you hit my son! You son of a b*tch. I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± Veronica let out a howl of anguish.


    Right now, cheeks looking utterly red, Tristan proceeded to yell hysterically, ¡°Matthew, just wait! I¡¯ll make


    you pay! I¡¯ll change myst name if I don¡¯t f*cking make you pay!¡±


    Then, Tristan held Veronica and they left together.


    Crystal¡¯s heart pounded in her chest as she watched all of this unfold.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    However, to be honest, she thought that these situations were nothing to her as Tristan and Veronica


    were insignificant in the eyes of the Harrison Family, so she could easily settle this issue with just a


    phone call.


    It was the fact that Matthew beat them up that caused her emotions to fluctuate.


    At this moment, she felt somewhat strange as she looked at Matthew with admiration in her eyes.


    All of a sudden, she recalled the incident that took ce in Thousand Lakes Manor where Matthew hit


    thatdy and the guy.


    At that time, she felt that Matthew was being unreasonable. Even though sheter found out what really


    took ce, she still thought he went overboard with the way he handled things.


    However, now that something simr had happened to her, she felt that Matthew was very manly.


    When a woman was being wronged, all that she wanted was a man to fight for her, right?

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Following that, Tristan helped Veronica to walk to the director¡¯s office.


    The moment they entered the door, Veronica began murmuring, ¡°Director, I give you one chance to fire


    Matthew and Crystal right away. Also, please ask the security to bring them here and teach them a


    lesson. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you lose your job!¡±


    The director frowned and responded in a deep voice, ¡°Stop messing around! Matthew is a department


    director, and Crystal is our nurse. It¡¯s not up to you whether they stay or go. Also, what do you think the


    hospital is that I can just ask security to bring them over and teach them a lesson?


    Let me tell you; I don¡¯t care who you are, but this hospital is definitely not where you can just throw your


    weight around.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The director¡¯s words stunned Veronica.


    Prior to this, whenever the director saw her, he would always be respectful.


    What¡¯s going on now?


    How dare he go against me?


    ¡°Fine. Since that¡¯s what you said, don¡¯t regret itter. I¡¯ll see how you¡¯re going to exin to my husband


    when he¡¯s here in just a moment!¡± Veronica growled, departing angrily with Tristan.


    Seeing the two leave, a cold grin shed across the director¡¯s face.


    He knew about Crystal¡¯s real identity all along, just that he had never told anyone, and as for Tristan, he


    had been displeased with him for a long time as Tristan had been getting whatever he wanted in this


    hospital based on his family background. Besides, he was disrespectful toward everyone around here,


    including the director.


    This time around, the director felt that he should use this incident to chase Tristan out of the hospital.


    ¡°He deserves it,¡± the director whispered before he started humming.


    Meanwhile, while Crystal was helping Matthew clean his office, her phone rang.


    She took out her phone and saw that it was Ellie.


    ¡°Ellie, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Then, Ellie¡¯s sobbing voice sounded out from the phone, ¡°Crystal, p-please help me¡­ m-my mother got


    chased out of the ward¡­¡±


    Crystal¡¯s countenance dropped, asking, ¡°What happened? Who did that to you?¡±


    ¡°Ellie responded, ¡°It¡¯s a chief physician named Steven Newton. H-He said that this bed was reserved for


    someone else¡­ My mom was still on a drip, and he just unplugged it¡­ Crystal, I don¡¯t have the courage


    to tell Matthew about this¡­ Can you perhaps send us back to the previous hospital?¡±


    Her words stunned Crystal. It took her a few moments to recall who Steven was, and she finally recalled


    that he was the person who bought her milk tea earlier.


    He did say something out of anger when Crystal chased him out earlier, but Crystal did not take what he


    said seriously. Much to her surprise, Steven yed dirty by going after Ellie.


    No doubt he had found out about the arrangement Crystal made for Ellie toe to this hospital, so he


    decided to go after Ellie by chasing her out of this hospital to make things difficult for Crystal.


    ¡°Ellie, don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ming over right now.¡±


    Putting down her phone, Crystal rushed to the inpatient department in front of the hospital.


    The moment she arrived in the hallway, she immediately saw Ellie, who was holding her mother, standing


    in the hallway.


    At the same time, Ellie¡¯s father was sitting on the floor with his hands over his forehead with blood


    between his fingers.


    It was truly chaotic.


    Upon seeing this, Crystal panicked and asked, ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Then, a peeved-looking nurse walked over and sneered, ¡°This patient¡¯s family is trying to make a scene


    here. He even wanted to beat someone up. While that didn¡¯t happen, he fell over and knocked his head.


    So, he decided to just sit here and ckmail people. We¡¯ve already called the police. You can continue


    to stay here. I¡¯d like to see what you can do.¡±


    Ellie quickly responded, ¡°W-We¡¯re not trying to make a scene¡­ They threw out all our belongings and


    they chased my mother out of the ward¡­ My mother was still on a drip, but they wanted to unplug it. My


    dad was afraid that it would be bad for my mother, so he tried to stop them. Then, t-those people beat


    him up and pushed him against the wall¡­¡±

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    The nurse was infuriated. She pointed at Ellie and chided, ¡°Watch your words! ¡°I¡¯m telling you. All these


    people here can attest that your father was the one who used violence first! If you keep saying things like


    that, I can sue you for nder!¡±


    Ellie was frightened. She knew that the people there would not stand up for her.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A look of horror shed across Crystal¡¯s face. She could guess what had happened. Taking a deep


    breath, she said in a serious manner, ¡°For the time being, let¡¯s not point fingers at one another and have


    a talk first. He¡¯s sitting here injured.


    Does that mean you can falsely use him? You¡¯re all medical workers. This old man suffered an injury


    to his head and is bleeding non-stop. But instead of helping him, you¡¯re just spectating? Do you not have


    any medical ethics?¡±


    The nurse was annoyed now as she pointed at Crystal. ¡°Who are you talking about? As an interning


    nurse, how dare you lecture us? Do you know who I am? I¡¯m telling you. Even when you be a


    registered nurse, you¡¯ll still be under me!¡±


    Crystal rebuked, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. This old man is hurt. It¡¯s not right that none of you are tending


    to him!¡±


    The nurse yelled, ¡°Are you trying to teach me how to do my job?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am teaching you how to do your job. Why? Do you think your actions are right?¡±


    The nurse did not know that Crystal had so much attitude in her.


    Clenching her teeth, she said, ¡°You smooth-talking wench! Who do you think you are? I¡¯ll have you know


    that I¡¯m not going to dress his wounds today. What can you do about it?¡±


    Just as Crystal was about to snap back, Steven walked over smiling from ear to ear.


    ¡°Oh, what happened here? What is this argument all about? Tsk, tsk. Look at this poor patient. Why is he


    sitting in the corridor?¡± he bantered with a smile.


    Crystal fumed. ¡°Dr. Newton, tell me; why did you kick them out of the hospital room? I¡¯ve settled the


    hospital transfer procedures and paid the money. What right do you have to kick them out?¡±


    Steven nced at her. ¡°Excuse me, but this is my department. The bed you took up was already booked


    by another patient, so she can¡¯t stay there.¡±


    Crystal refuted, ¡°Booked? Why didn¡¯t I know about this when I was going through all the procedures?¡±


    He scoffed. ¡°Ask whoever did the administrative work for you; don¡¯t ask me! I know my department and


    my patients best. I know who should be in which hospital room, and likewise, I know who shouldn¡¯t be


    there!


    Miss Harrison, you may be an intern at the hospital, but there are conventional practices at the hospital


    too! This is my department. Even if it was the director, he can¡¯t force me to do anything!¡±


    She scowled at him. He had made his implications clear.


    This department was under his jurisdiction¡ªhe decided who stayed in the rooms there. If he did not want


    to let someone stay there, then they could see themselves out.


    He was hinting at her. If she wanted to put someone in a hospital room, she had to go through him first.


    Seeing the state that Ellie¡¯s parents were in, she urged, ¡°Dr. Newton, let¡¯s not talk about right and wrong


    for now. Ellie¡¯s mother is not in good condition; she needs a bed to rest on.


    Mr. John also needs to get his wound tended to immediately. Why don¡¯t we get these things sorted out


    first?¡±


    However, Steven let out a boastful smile. ¡°Miss Harrison, I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible. Why don¡¯t you


    come to my office and I¡¯ll help you find a solution?¡±


    She had a chilling expression on her face. The audacity this man has.


    ¡°Steven, listen to me. I¡¯m not asking you right now! I¡¯ve done the hospital inpatient admissions and paid


    for the stay here. You have no right to kick them out!¡± Crystal bellowed.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    Stevenughed aloud. ¡°You weren¡¯t asking me? Were you ordering me then? I must say, you¡¯re quite


    brave! Do you think you¡¯re invincible because Matthew is protecting you? Or because Tristan likes you?


    Let me tell you something. Tristan is nothing to me, much less that good-for-nothing Matthew!¡±


    Crystal flew into a rage. ¡°Watch your words, Steven! Matthew did not do anything to wrong you. How


    dare you insult him?¡±


    ¡°Insult him? Is he even worth that much? Okay, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯m not going to keep up this nonsense


    with you. There¡¯s no way that patient cane into this room. If you can¡¯t ept that, then you can


    bring Matthew to see me.¡±


    When Steven turned around to leave, he realized that Matthew was already standing behind him.


    ¡°Oh! Is that you, Director Larson? What brings you here? You left your post for personal reasons during


    work hours. Do you even know hospital rules? Here; remember to tell our director about this when he


    comes byter!¡± Steven scoffed.


    The nurse from before startedughing. ¡°Of course. Even if the director doesn¡¯te here, I¡¯ll go over


    and tell him myself! After buying your way in as director, do you really think you amount to something


    now? I just can¡¯t ept this!¡±


    Trusting that Steven had their backs, the nurses did not take Matthew seriously.


    His expression was cold as he walked over to Mr. John and helped him up by the arm.


    Then, he looked across the crowd and questioned, ¡°Who hurt him?¡±


    That same nurse immediately spoke up, ¡°Larson, don¡¯t get it wrong! This old geezer wanted to hit me but


    identally ran himself into the wall. He deserved it. He¡¯s lucky he didn¡¯t die.¡±


    As soon as she said that, Matthew pped her across her face.


    The nurse was bewildered. In this hospital, she was the most savage woman.


    On normal days, she was like a virago as no one dared to mess with her.


    With Steven behind her back, she was even more domineering.


    Who would have thought that Matthew, the one people thought of as a good-for-nothing, would dare to


    hit her?


    ¡°D-Did you just hit me? It¡¯s over for you!¡± She charged at him, but he easily got rid of her with one kick.


    Steven yelled, ¡°Larson! How dare you hit someone in this ce? Do you really think I won¡¯t dare to touch


    you?¡±


    He rushed up to Matthew and was going to grab him by the throat.


    But Matthew punched him bluntly on the face and brought him to his knees; he was cradling his mouth


    that was now bleeding.


    ¡°How¡­ How dare you? Q-Quick! Go get the director,¡± the medical staff in the area yelled out in a panic.


    With an apathetic look on his face, Matthew reprimanded, ¡°You bunch of degenerates! You¡¯re supposed


    to treat all patients equally, yet you didn¡¯t even treat this injured patient in front of you! A beating from me


    is exactly what you were asking for!¡±


    Cradling his mouth, Steven fumed, ¡°Larson! You better remember this. I¡­ I¡¯m not done with you! Just


    you wait. If I don¡¯t send you behind bars today, then I¡¯ll have to finish you myself!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Steven stormed off to look for some help.


    Meanwhile, Matthew did not concern himself with them. After helping Mr. John up, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to


    my department for now.¡±


    Crystal quickly helped support Ellie¡¯s mother as they followed behind Matthew.


    Ellie looked distraught. She had no idea that things would unfold that way.


    ¡°Matthew, w-will everything be okay?¡± Ellie¡¯s voice trembled.


    Crystal answered her instead, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen! I will definitely seek justice for you for


    what happened today!¡±

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    Ellie immediately waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Crystal. Don¡¯t get into a fight with them. Just let my mom get


    her treatment, and we can leave. We will always remember your good intentions. They don¡¯t have


    enough beds here, so¡­ we won¡¯t fall into dispute with them over it either.¡±


    Crystal¡¯s eyes were turning red. Ellie¡¯s kindness made her feel even more guilty. Thinking about what


    happened to Ellie at the Thousand Lakes Manor made Crystal feel even more resentful toward herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing is going to happen!¡± As Crystal wasforting Ellie, she took out her phone and


    sent a message to her own father.


    Once they were in Matthew¡¯s department, Crystal helped them deal with their matters first, including Mr.


    John¡¯s wound. As soon as they were done with everything, however, several people rushed in through


    the door with Tristan and his mother in the lead.


    ¡°It¡¯s them! The people who hit us earlier. Get them!¡± Veronica was quaking with anger.


    Among the people behind them, the first one was a man with a buzz cut. One side of his neck was


    covered in tattoos and his face looked very fierce. He walked up to Matthew and scrutinized him. ¡°Son,


    were you the motherf*cker who hit my sister?


    Why don¡¯t you go out and ask around about Michael Tuffin on North Street? How dare you hit my sister?


    Have you grown tired of living?¡±


    At the side, Tristan yelled, ¡°Uncle Michael, don¡¯t go easy on him! This small fry is a pampered good-for-


    nothing. His wife earned a little bit of moneytely and he thinks he¡¯s the most aplished person


    alive now. Let him know today that the little bit of property he has is worth nothing!¡±


    The man with tattoos scoffed. ¡°Is that so? Here I thought you were someone great, but you only


    happened to marry into a rich family!¡± He reached out to hit Matthew on the face as he scolded, ¡°You


    worthless being. How dare you hit my sister?¡±


    Matthew frowned and took a step back to avoid his p.


    Michael was livid. ¡°Did you just take a step back? The fact that I¡¯m talking to you only shows that I¡¯m


    giving you face. D*mn! Kneel in front of me now!¡±


    However, Matthew was not the least bit provoked. The few men behind Michael became unhappy in an


    instant.


    ¡°Did you not hear Michael? He wants you to kneel.¡±


    ¡°He needs a good beating!¡±


    ¡°Attack him!¡±


    ¡°Break his legs and see if he¡¯s still unwilling to kneel!¡±


    Several of the men fumed as they approached Matthew angrily.


    At that moment, Crystal stood out and yelled, ¡°Enough! This is the hospital and not a ce where you


    can start fights! I¡¯m warning you. Get out right now. Otherwise, I-I¡¯m going to call someone!¡±


    Michael¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh! This youngdy looks rather pretty. Tristan, is this the one you¡¯ve had your


    eyes on? Not bad. You have good taste, just like your uncle. But this character of hers needs to be


    tamed a little. With a personality like hers, she¡¯s not fit to marry into our family!¡±


    Veronica quickly interjected, ¡°This uncultured delinquent wants to marry into our family? In her dreams!


    Hmph! No matter how beautiful she is, she¡¯s not good enough for my son!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Michael nodded along. ¡°You¡¯re right, Veronica. He has to marry a worthy wife. This uneducated thing is


    certainly unfit for my nephew! Hey, little girl. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. Get out of my way or I¡¯ll beat you


    up too!¡±


    Crystal chided, ¡°I dare you to touch me! Get these people out of here now and apologize to Matthew,


    then I¡¯ll let you off for this today. Otherwise, I¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, Veronica ran toward her and pped her across the face.


    ¡°Wench! Are you trying to threaten us? Looks like you need a good beating!¡±

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    Crystal was dumbfounded again. Being pped twice in a day was something she had never imagined


    would ever happen to her.


    On the other hand, Matthew was quite speechless. Crystal sure likes asking for trouble, doesn¡¯t she?


    Meanwhile, she held her face in her hands as her eyes reddened. Furious, she yelled, ¡°H-How dare you


    hit me?!¡±


    Veronica sneered, ¡°So what if I hit you? Are you upset? I¡¯m telling you; not only am I going to hit you


    today, but I¡¯m also going to beat up that good-for-nothing! Michael, don¡¯t waste time on them anymore.


    Break the legs of that good-for-nothing right now!¡±


    Michael smirked. ¡°Small fry, did you hear that? My sister has spoken. Since you didn¡¯t appreciate the


    chance I gave you, I¡¯m not going to hold back anymore! Teach him a lesson!¡±


    With those words, the men standing behind Michael rushed forward to surround and attack Matthew.


    Matthew said nothing as he reached out and pulled Crystal closer to him. Then, he rushed forward


    abruptly.


    Michael was standing right in front of Matthew. Thus, when he saw Matthew rushing toward him, he lifted


    his leg and kicked in that direction. However, Matthew was extremely swift. Using his left hand to grab


    Michael¡¯s left ankle, he mmed his right elbow down on Michael¡¯s knee.


    Everybody heard a resounding crack, followed by Michael¡¯s ear-splitting scream¡ªhis leg had been


    broken. The men behind him seemed taken aback. They were often involved in fights, but who could


    have expected a doctor to be so ruthless?


    Amidst their confusion, Matthew made a move again. He punched the man on the left in the face, and


    broke his nose. With another kick, he sent the man on the left flying into the wall. That kick practically


    crushed his internal organs, and the man clutched at his stomach but was unable to get up again.


    In quick session, Mathew dealt with the other men too. It was almost effortless on his part. When he


    was done, those men copsed to the ground¡ªnot one of them could stand up.


    This was a situation nobody could have expected, especially Tristan and his mother. They were


    completely dumbfounded by the scene in front of them. Normally, it was Michael and his gang harassing


    other people. Who could have expected Matthew to be so strong that he could beat up so many people?


    A short silence fell over them before Veronica shrieked, ¡°H-How dare you beat them up?! Tristan, call the


    police! Call the police! Your uncle and his men have been injured! I¡¯m going to send him to jail!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thus, Tristan took out his phone and hurriedly tried to call the police.


    At that moment, an angry roar came from outside. ¡°You don¡¯t need to call the police. I¡¯ve already called


    them!¡±


    Everybody turned to look in the direction of the voice and saw the director walking toward them with a


    bunch of people following behind him.


    Upon seeing him, Veronica was overjoyed. ¡°Director, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re here! This doctor of yours


    started beating us up for no reason! How are you going to deal with this?! I¡¯m warning you; you better


    handle this matter well! Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you can never call yourself the director of this hospital


    again!¡±


    The director sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I will definitely take care of this properly!¡±


    Veronica immediately became arrogant. ncing sideways at Matthew, she smirked. ¡°Hmph; did you


    hear that? You¡¯re dead meat! This time, I¡¯m not just going to make you lose your job, I¡¯m also going to


    send you to jail! Moreover, you¡¯ll have to pay for all the damages!


    Of course, you¡¯re just a worthless good-for-nothing sponging off your wife. I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t afford to


    pay for the damages. But, your inws are rich, aren¡¯t they? I¡¯m going to im these damages from your


    wife! How dare you fight with me? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself in the mirror? Do you think you


    have the right to go against me?¡±


    Matthew simply smiled coldly at her without saying anything.


    Just then, the director walked into the office. He immediately went over to Crystal and asked in concern,


    ¡°Miss Harrison, are you alright? Director Larson, I apologize. I waste because I only just received the


    news. Allow me to apologize for the inconveniences!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Veronica was stunned. After a moment, she anxiously yelled, ¡°Director, what


    are you doing?! I told you to give me an exnation for this matter. Why are you apologizing to them?!


    Even if you want to apologize, it should to me! Do you even know how to do your job?!¡±

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    The director nced at thedy and coldly said, ¡°Apologize to you? You brought your men to my hospital


    to stir up trouble, attacked my medical staff without rhyme or reason, and yet, you want me to apologize


    to you? You must be dreaming!¡±


    Thedy was stunned as she stared nkly at the director. All this while, it didn¡¯t matter which hospital


    she went to as all the directors had been courteous toward her. What is going on? How dare this director


    take such an attitude toward me? Thus, she anxiously said, ¡°Do you know who I am?!¡±


    In response, the director icily replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need to know who you are! This is the hospital! Bringing


    your men here to cause trouble is against thew!


    I¡¯ve already reported this to the police. Besides, the surveince cameras within the hospital, as well as


    the employees here, can prove that you are the ones causing trouble here! Hmph; just wait for thew to


    serve you your just rewards!¡±


    Widening her eyes, she red at the director in disbelief. Then, she gritted her teeth. ¡°D-Do you know


    what you¡¯re saying? How dare you speak to me in such a manner?! You¡¯re digging your own graves!¡±


    He sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t need to try and threaten me. The hospital is governed by rules! Causing trouble


    here is in direct vition of our rules! I will never condone something like this at my hospital!¡±


    The director¡¯s words were righteous and stern; he sounded like he didn¡¯t fear her authority. To be honest,


    he only dared to speak so confidently because he knew who Crystal was.


    However, thedy was unaware of that fact. Hence, she was livid. ¡°Fine! You better remember this! My


    husband will be here soon! I hope you can still act so arrogantly in front of him!¡±


    Still, the director looked indifferent as he gestured with his hands and instructed, ¡°Apprehend those


    people!¡±


    Immediately, the security guards rushed over to detain Michael and his men.


    Thedy gnashed her teeth as she snarled, ¡°Fine! You¡¯ve got balls! Just you wait! Just you wait! Once


    my husband gets here, I¡¯ll see how you beg for mercy then!¡±


    Tristan red at the director furiously too. ¡°My dad is an ill-tempered man. You will pay for what you¡¯ve


    done!¡±


    In response, the director simply smiled coldly. He did not seem to take Tristan¡¯s threat to heart. A short


    whileter, amotion outside made the crowd restless. Immediately afterward, a fat man with a


    bulging belly walked toward them with a group of men following behind him. He yelled loudly, ¡°What¡¯s


    going on?! What is all thismotion?!¡±


    Then, thedy burst into tears and wept, ¡°Honey, you have to help me! We came to the hospital. As a


    result, the doctor here attacked us out of the blue for no reason! Not only that, but the director also


    brought these thugs to kidnap and hold us here! How dare they do something like that in broad daylight?!


    They¡¯repletelywless!¡±


    Upon hearing that, the fat man lost his temper. Pointing at the director, he furiously yelled, ¡°Jordan


    Burton, what is going on?! What are you doing as the director of this hospital?! You better give me a


    satisfactory exnation. Otherwise, you can immediately pack up your things and get lost!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Under normal circumstances, the director would have been very respectful toward this fat man. After all,


    the fat man was in charge of all the hospitals¡ªin other words, them. However, it was different today.


    Looking righteous, the director said, ¡°Your wife brought her men here to cause trouble.


    Moreover, she attacked my medical staff without any reason. My medical staff was simply acting in self-


    defense. Simrly, my security guards are acting per thew and detaining these troublemakers.


    Everything was carried out in ordance with thew. Is there a problem?¡±


    The fat man roared in outrage, ¡°Bullsh*t! Do you think I¡¯m blind?! Who are the injured ones here?!¡±


    The director replied, ¡°We were acting in self-defense¡ª¡±


    The fat man roared again, ¡°Shut up! Did I ask you that?! I¡¯m asking you who are the injured ones here?!


    Are you stupid? Can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?!¡±


    At that moment, Crystal stepped forward and said in a loud voice, ¡°Me! I¡¯m injured!¡±

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    The fat man nced at Crystal and frowned. ¡°Who are you? I¡¯m speaking with Jordan right now. Who do


    you think you are? How dare you interrupt me?!¡±


    The director immediately replied, ¡°This is Miss Harrison. She is one of the nurses here!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Veronica sneered, ¡°Nurse? What nurse? That b*tch is but an intern! Hmph; she


    pretended to be innocent and tried to trick my son, but I saw through her. So, her dreams of marrying into


    wealth were crushed. As a result, she insulted us behind our backs out of rage and embarrassment.


    Moreover, she instigated her loverboy to attack us. Now, she wants to nder and falsely use us! A


    woman like that is utterly vicious!¡±


    For a moment, Crystal waspletely stunned. She never imagined that Veronica would turn everything


    around on her. You were the ones who came to me and tried to make me your daughter-inw! Because


    I rejected you, you acted out in embarrassment and anger. How can you turn it around and say that I was


    at fault?!


    Thus, the fat man nced at her scornfully, ¡°This b*tch? An ipetent little nurse dreamed of


    marrying into wealth? How impudent!¡±


    The director immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Miss Harrison is a nurse at our hospital! She is not


    somebody you can insult as you wish! I¡¯m warning you; apologize to her now. Otherwise, I will never let


    you off the hook!¡±


    The fat man burst outughing. ¡°Jordan, did you just say you will never let me off the hook? Why don¡¯t


    you look at the situation carefully? Do you think I will let you off?! Hark my words; you have reached the


    end of your career as the director of this hospital! Also, that b*tch of a nurse, as well as that b*stard of a


    doctor had better start packing!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Veronica bared her fangs. ¡°It won¡¯t be so simple! They dared to harm us! They need to go to jail for that!


    Moreover, I¡¯m going to sue them! Don¡¯t think any one of you will get away!¡±


    The fat man nodded repeatedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯ll kick them out of the hospital for now. Then, we¡¯ll send


    them to jail! As if I¡¯ll let them off for daring to hit my son!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Veronica sneered and nced at Matthew. ¡°Hey, small fry! Weren¡¯t you acting so


    arrogant just now? Why don¡¯t you do it again now?¡±


    Meanwhile, Tristan nced at Crystal and shook his head scornfully. ¡°The most important thing in life is


    to never go down the wrong path. I gave you such a great opportunity, but you threw it aside. Not only


    that, but you also chose to walk down the wrong path.


    For that reason, your life will end here. It is as good as finished! Still, this was the choice you made. If


    you want to me somebody, you can only me yourself!¡±


    The doctors and the nurses surrounding them were watching the entire thing go down and gossiping


    among themselves excitedly. ¡°It looks like the director is a goner now!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He dared to offend Tristan¡¯s parents! Looks like he is sick of his job!¡±


    ¡°That dumb*ss Matthew is all to me. How dare he hit Tristan?! Isn¡¯t that just asking for death?!¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, everything was caused by that b*tch, Crystal. After she came here, she stirred up a


    ho¡¯s nest and caused so much trouble. Serves her right!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I could tell that that b*tch was a woman of loose morals at a nce! She¡¯s nothing but trouble!¡±


    ¡°There were so many she could have sunk her ws into, but she chose Tristan. Haha¡­ I wonder what


    will happen to her¡­¡±


    Whilst the crowd were discussing among themselves, the fat man began calling on his connections in


    preparation to deal with this matter. The murmuring noise in the room continued. All of a sudden, there


    was amotioning from outside. Immediately afterward, a middle-aged man walked out from


    among the crowd.


    At the sight of that man, the fat man¡¯s eyes brightened. He immediately went forward to greet the man,


    ¡°Mr. Harrison, why are you here? My, it¡¯s an honor to meet you here¡­¡±


    The fat man reached out and intended to shake hands with the man. However, that man ignored him.


    Instead, he made a beeline for Crystal. Reaching out, he gently caressed her red and swollen cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I waste!¡±

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    When that middle-aged man appeared, exmations of shock immediately went around. ¡°I-Isn¡¯t that Ted


    Harrison, the son of Joseph Harrison?¡±


    ¡°Who is Ted Harrison?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God! I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t even know who Ted Harrison is! One of the top ten most


    outstanding youths in Eastshire; the most promising doctor of this generation in Eastshire; one of the


    most influential people in the healthcare industry in Eastshire; the person in charge of Harrison


    Pharmacy! That Ted Harrison!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, my God! That¡¯s him?! H-He can make the entire healthcare industry in Eastcliff tremble if he so


    much as stomped his feet!¡±


    ¡°More importantly, his father, Joseph Harrison, has practiced medicine for decades. He is a revered


    guest among many influential people. Furthermore, he has friends all over the world, as well as a wide


    network of connections. Even the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff have to be careful around him!¡±


    ¡°Why would such a bigshote to our hospital?¡±


    As the crowd murmured among themselves, even those who had no idea who Ted Harrison was soon


    came to know about him. Thus, their gazes were full of respect and admiration when they looked at him.


    Tristan¡¯s parents might be bigwigs too, butpared to Ted, they were no more than ants crawling on


    the ground!


    Then, everybody froze in shock when they saw Ted¡¯s intimate gestures toward Crystal. After a moment,


    they eximed, ¡°W-What¡¯s going on? What is their rtionship?!¡±


    Simrly, Veronica widened her eyes in shock and anxiously murmured, ¡°Honey, t-that b*tch can¡¯t be his


    lover, right?¡±


    In response, the fat man¡¯s expression changed abruptly. ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Still, Veronica wasn¡¯t having it. ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me speak? Look at them; their ages are so far apart.


    Moreover, they are acting so intimate with each other. If that isn¡¯t his lover, then who is she to him? If


    they dare to do something like that, they shouldn¡¯t be afraid of people talking about them!¡±


    The fat man¡¯s face turned red with anger. He was tempted to p Veronica across the face. Just as the


    crowd was feeling confused, Crystal threw herself into Ted¡¯s arms and whimpered, ¡°Dad, i-if you came


    anyter, they would have killed me!¡±


    That one sentence left everybody reeling from the shock. ¡°W-What?!¡±


    ¡°W-What did she call him?!¡±


    ¡°Did I hear wrongly? Ted Harrison is her father?!¡±


    ¡°Huh? They both have the same surnames. I-It can¡¯t be¡­ Is he really her father?¡±


    Upon hearing those words, the fat man¡¯s expression changed drastically and his limbs trembled in fear.


    Crystal Harrison is the daughter of Ted Harrison?! Oh, my God! What kind of bigwig have we offended


    this time?!


    However, Veronica spoke up at that moment. In an insinuating manner, she mockingly said, ¡°Hmph. Are


    you for real? Could he be her sugar daddy? In today¡¯s society, anybody with a little bit of charm will rush


    to be somebody¡¯s little mistress. No wonder she dared to be so arrogant and bossy! I see now it¡¯s


    because she has a powerful sugar daddy backing her! Tsk, tsk. What a woman. Being beautiful truly is


    an advantage. As long as she is willing to spread her legs, plenty of men will be willing to back her up!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, the surrounding crowd began whispering among themselves again. ¡°Her


    sugar daddy?¡±


    ¡°You know; that¡¯s a huge possibility! Think about it; why on earth would Ted Harrison¡¯s daughtere to


    our hospital for her internship?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If she really were Ted Harrison¡¯s daughter, she could go to any hospital and they would


    wee her with open arms. Why would shee to our hospital as an intern nurse? That¡¯s just not


    possible!¡±


    ¡°Looks like he really is her sugar daddy then.¡±


    ¡°With her looks, it¡¯s normal to have a sugar daddy.¡±


    ¡°Women nowadays sure don¡¯t have any self-respect!¡±


    The murmurings of the crowd made Veronica even more delighted. ¡°Did you hear that? Everybody is


    looking down on her! She¡¯s just a little mistress! Why are you so scared of her? I don¡¯t believe somebody


    as great as Ted Harrison would throw aside his pride and cause trouble with our family, all for the sake of


    his mistress!


    Then, the fat man let out a breath of relief. The panic he had vanished, only to be reced by a cold


    smirk. Ted Harrison has a mistress? This is breaking news!

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Just as the crowd was fervently gossiping among themselves, the director rushed forward. Standing in


    front of Ted, he respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Harrison, I¡¯m very sorry. When Miss Harrison came here, she


    repeatedly insisted that I must not reveal her true identity.


    That¡¯s why things were blown out of proportion. As this incident urred at my hospital, I am partially


    responsible for it too. Please rest assured; I will definitely give you a satisfactory answer to this matter!¡±


    After that, the crowd was shocked again. It looked like the director was aware of everything. Moreover,


    listening to his respectful tone¡­ It seemed like Crystal Harrison was indeed Ted Harrison¡¯s daughter.


    Ted gestured dismissively. ¡°You don¡¯t need to me yourself. Besides, this isn¡¯t something you can


    handle. Since it¡¯s rted to my daughter, I¡¯ll personally deal with it!¡± Then, he walked over to the fat man.


    ¡°Just now, who was it that hit my daughter?¡±


    The fat man was so scared that he was trembling non-stop. He hurriedly tried to exin, ¡°Mr. Harrison,


    it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Actually¡ª¡±


    However, Veronica became annoyed. ¡°Why are you so scared of him?! That wench is just a little


    mistress! What¡¯s so great about her?! Mr. Harrison, you¡¯re a respectable figure. Doing this for the sake of


    a lowly b*tch that can never be disclosed to the public¡­ Is that necessary¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Ted pped her across the face. Shock, she stood there nkly


    for a moment. Never in her wildest dreams had she ever imagined that Ted would lift his hand against


    her. Thus, she shrieked, ¡°H-how dare you hit me?!¡±


    On the other hand, Tristan picked up a chair by the side. Pointing the chair at Ted, he roared furiously,


    ¡°How dare you hit my mother?! I¡¯m going to get you!¡±


    Before he could do anything, the director instructed a few people to apprehend him and restrain him on


    the ground.


    Then, Veronica anxiously yelled, ¡°What are you doing?! Release my son immediately!¡±


    However, nobody paid any attention to her. Instead, Ted said in a cold voice, ¡°Listen carefully. If I hear


    another disparaging remark about my daughtering out of your mouth, I¡¯ll knock out all your teeth!¡±


    In response, the fat man panicked and tremblingly said, ¡°Mr. Harrison, i-is she really your daughter?¡±


    Ted replied frigidly, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Upon hearing those words, the fat man instantly turned as pale as a sheet. If she truly were Ted


    Harrison¡¯s daughter, then they had, without a doubt, stirred up a ho¡¯s nest.


    At that moment, a frail, old voice sounded from nearby. ¡°I only have three sons and no daughters. In all


    three generations of the Harrison Family, there exists only one girl!


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Crystal might not be born with a silver spoon in her mouth, but she is well-loved by the entire Harrison


    Family! Let me ask you this: what wrong has my granddaughter done that you would p her in front of


    so many people?!¡±


    Everybody turned to look in the direction of the voice. Seeing Joseph Harrison walking over slowly, the


    scene became chaotic once more. With Joseph¡¯s arrival, Crystal¡¯s identity was unquestionable. She


    wasn¡¯t a mistress; she was indeed Ted Harrison¡¯s daughter! Moreover, Joseph had indicated something


    very clearly¡ªin all three generations of the Harrison Family, there existed only one girl!


    Therefore, was there any need to say just how loved Crystal was among her family? Although the


    Harrison Family was not as influential as one of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff, they were still


    rather powerful.


    With Crystal¡¯s status within the Harrison Family, she was more than qualified to marry one of the heirs of


    the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff. Compared to that, what did Tristan¡¯s family amount to?


    Thus, the fat man felt his legs giving out from under him. Holding on to a table beside him, he barely


    managed to remain standing. Trembling, he stammered, ¡°Joseph¡­ I-It¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡±


    However, Joseph looked cold and indifferent. ¡°A misunderstanding? Just now, who was it that said my


    granddaughter deliberately pretended to be innocent to trick her son and marry into wealth?¡±


    The fat man was sweating profusely as he red furiously at Veronica standing next to him. Simrly,


    Veronica was so scared that she was trembling uncontrobly.


    How could I have imagined that Crystal came from such an influential family?! As such, every single lie


    she uttered just now had crumbled apart! With Crystal¡¯s status and wealth, why would she need to trick


    her son? They were the ones that could not match up to her in status!

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    Everybody was feeling a little excited as they whispered among themselves. ¡°Joseph himself came here!


    Is there still a need to question Crystal¡¯s identity?¡±


    ¡°She really is Joseph¡¯s granddaughter! Oh, Lord! S-She is the very definition of having both looks and


    money!¡±


    ¡°Oh, stop it! What other rich and beautifuldy could begin topare with Miss Harrison? Whether it be


    her family background or her own abilities, nobody canpare to Miss Harrison!¡±


    ¡°A young, richdy like her trying to marry into wealth? She herselfes from wealth!¡±


    ¡°Bah! Tristan, that b*stard! Wasn¡¯t he saying something about giving Miss Harrison a chance and that


    she failed to grasp it? Look at the situation now; how does he match up to her in status?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. Can Tristan even bepared to Miss Harrison? That small bit of assets belonging


    to the Fields Family can¡¯t even be considered as pocket money in front of the Harrison Family!¡±


    ¡°Tristan¡¯s mother sure is shameless. Just now, she actually dared to say that Miss Harrison tried to trick


    her son. Now, it looks like her son failed to court Miss Harrison, so she¡¯s deliberately kicking up a fuss in


    retaliation!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see how they end up!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Listening to the conversation going around, Veronica was embarrassed beyond words, and her face was


    flushed beet-red. Normally, she had never suffered a loss whenever she threw her weight around in front


    of others. Who could have thought that she would meet her match here? More importantly, now that


    things had been blown so far out of proportion, there was no way for them to get out of it!


    Pondering over it for a while, she looked at Matthew suddenly. All of a sudden, she got an idea. Thus,


    she hurriedly exined, ¡°Mr. Harrison, you¡¯ve misunderstood us. To be honest, this matter is not entirely


    our fault! This entire fiasco started because this Larson guy was intentionally causing trouble with us!


    Miss Harrison is a natural-born beauty.


    With her gorgeous looks and her magnanimous nature, anybody can tell that she is a perfectdy. Thus,


    my son was deeply attracted to her and wanted to get to know her a little better. That¡¯s not wrong, right?


    However, this Larson guy deliberately came between the two of them and beat my son up.


    For that reason, I was so furious that I came here to demand an exnation from him. W-We had no


    intention of harming Miss Harrison in any way. Truthfully, we have been very respectful toward


    Crystal was taken aback. She had never expected that thisdy could turn the truth on its head and push


    all the me onto Matthew. Thus, she furiously yelled, ¡°Y-You liar


    Then, Veronica quickly replied, ¡°Miss Harrison, I apologize for offending you previously. But, all of this


    was caused by that worthless good-for-nothing! Mr. Harrison, you are an understanding man. Besides,


    ourpany has many business dealings with Harrison Pharmacy.


    Furthermore, my husband is in charge of these aspects. Since we are so closely acquainted, how could I


    possibly try to harm Miss Harrison in any way?! All these troubles were caused by this good-for-nothing


    that leeches off his wife! Mr. Harrison, what do you think?¡±


    One couldn¡¯t help but admit that Veronica was extremely intelligent. With a few words, she brought up


    the rtionship between the Fields Family and the Harrison Family, reminding the Harrison Family about


    the cooperation between them. At the same time, she threw Matthew under the bus.


    She kept emphasizing that Mathew was a good-for-nothing. It was clear to see that she was hinting to


    Joseph that the Harrison Family should bring this issue up against Matthew.


    After that, the Fields would give the Harrison Family a lot of benefits! It was the modal way of solving


    issues between businessmen. However, it was a pity that she was up against the wrong opponent this


    time around.


    Upon hearing those words, Joseph¡¯s expression gradually turned colder. ¡°On my way here, I was


    wondering if there was some sort of misunderstanding. However, after listening to your exnation, I am


    certain that there are no misunderstandings whatsoever!


    I¡¯ve never met anybody as shameless as you! Do you truly believe you can manipte everything? Do


    you think you could turn the truth on its head?! I¡¯m telling you: that won¡¯t work on me! Don¡¯t think you can


    weasel your way out of this matter!¡±


    Veronica looked troubled and embarrassed. Then, she roared, ¡°Mr. Harrison, the Fields Family is fairly


    respectable too. Is it worth making a mountain out of a molehill over something as trivial as this? The


    Harrison Family might be influential, but even you would inevitably suffer losses if you make such a huge


    deal out of this!¡±

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    Joseph sneered, ¡°Hmph; now that things havee to this, you¡¯re still trying to threaten me? How does


    the Fields Family count as respectable? Did you really think that just because you became the general


    manager of a smallpany, and your husband has some power, you can act aswlessly as you


    please? Let me tell you: those are nothing to me!¡±


    In response, Veronica raged, ¡°Mr. Harrison, are you really nning to make a huge fuss out of this?!


    Fine! If you stubbornly want to go your own way, then the Fields will be happy to oblige! It will be a life


    and death struggle!¡±


    Then, Josephughed. ¡°A life and death struggle? You¡¯re overconfident! Why would it be a life and death


    struggle for us to deal with a small fry like your family?¡±


    At that moment, Ted walked over and announced coldly, ¡°Dad, the acquisition of the Griffin Enterprise


    has beenpleted!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Veronica¡¯s expression changed abruptly. The Griffin Enterprise was thepany


    she was working at! At the same time, an uproar swept through the crowd.


    As expected of the Harrison Family! They¡¯re truly deep-pocketed! For the sake of righting an injustice


    done toward his granddaughter, Joseph had bought over an entirepany! Who would dare to stand


    against him?!


    Veronica gritted her teeth and snapped, ¡°So what if you bought over mypany? Do you want to fire


    me? Don¡¯t worry; even if I don¡¯t work at Griffin Enterprise, I can go to anotherpany. People will still


    hire me! So, using such methods to threaten me is useless! Go ahead and buy over all thepanies in


    the world if you can!¡±


    However, Joseph simply smiled faintly. ¡°Rest assured; I don¡¯t intend to fire you. Ted, send somebody to


    audit thepany since it now belongs to us. Keep this in mind; you have to check for every single cent


    in thatpany!


    Report it to the police immediately if you discover that somebody is filling their pockets by embezzling the


    company funds, getting kickbacks, or whatnot.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Then, Veronica¡¯s expression changed abruptly. She was finally starting to panic. As the general manager


    of the Griffin Enterprise, she had done many unspeakable acts and pocketed a lot of thepany¡¯s


    funds throughout her tenure.


    Her previous boss had not been too bothered by her misdemeanors. Besides, he had been pressured by


    her husband¡¯s authority. For that reason, he had not pursued the matter. However, if the matter was


    thoroughly investigated, she would inevitably be bound for prison!


    Thus, she anxiously said, ¡°Harrison, you a*shole! Since thepany has fallen into your hands, there¡¯s


    no point in me working there! I¡¯m resigning right now! I refuse to work for you!¡±


    Smirking, Joseph sneered, ¡°Even if you wish to resign, it will take half a month for your resignation to be


    epted per the proper procedures. Half a month is enough to finish auditing thepany¡¯s ount


    books. Also, even if you leave, you won¡¯t be able to escape from what you¡¯ve done in the past!¡±


    By now, Veronica was in aplete panic. In a trembling voice, she said, ¡°D-Don¡¯t¡­ You¡¯re going


    overboard¡­ M-My h-husband¡­¡±


    Josephughed. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I forgot to inform you. Your husband doesn¡¯t have a good record either.


    We¡¯ve already submitted some of the evidence to the authorities. Judging by the current situation, he


    might be imprisoned for a longer time than you.¡±


    Those words left Veronica reeling with shock. Her husband had been her greatest shield. Now that her


    husband would be going to jail too, it was really over for her!


    On the other hand, the fat man sagged to the ground. Not even in his wildest dreams had he dreamt that


    things could reach this point. Thus, he red at Veronica viciously and furiously snarled, ¡°This¡­ This is


    all your fault!¡±


    Veronica shuddered. ¡°Honey, w-what do we do now¡­¡±


    However, the fat man ignored her. Struggling to get up, he shakily begged, ¡°Mr. Joseph Harrison, Mr. Ted


    Harrison, t-this has nothing to do with me¡­ I-I don¡¯t know what happened. T-This b*tch deceived me. I-I


    really didn¡¯t mean¡­ Please, have mercy¡­ P-Please forgive me this once¡­¡±


    Despite his pleas, nobody paid any attention to him. Meanwhile, Ted nced sideways at Tristan. ¡°Right;


    there¡¯s still you to deal with. We discovered that all your academic qualifications are fake.


    Working with falsified academic qualifications¡­ is not a small misdemeanor. The way I see it, your family


    of three will be reunited in prison!¡±

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    Tristan slumped to the ground. He had not expected that Ted would be able to discover something as


    obscure as that. It seemed like they hadpletely underestimated the Harrison Family. Now, they


    finally understood the vast difference between their family and a true family of the upper society.


    Just by exchanging a few words, the Harrison Family had turned everything they held dear into


    nothingness. Recalling what he had said to Crystal just now, he couldn¡¯t help feeling embarrassed


    beyond words.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had told her that she had missed the chance to marry into wealth. However, he was finally learning


    now that her family was the real deal! No wonder she had not been fazed at all when he introduced his


    parents to her.


    In the end, Tristan and his family were thrown out of the hospital by the security guards. As for Michael


    and his men, they were sent directly to the police station. As they had not only caused trouble at the


    hospital but also carried weapons on them, they were charged with various criminal charges.


    Combined with the pressure exerted by the Harrison Family, Michael and his men would be locked up


    for quite a while. This time around, the Fields Family was finished.


    When the crowd dispersed, they found the fat man beating up Veronica in the courtyard. Meanwhile,


    Tristan stood by the side. He seemed to be in shock and did not try to stop his father. Besides, nobody


    pitied thedy. Seeing her rolling on the ground in pain, begging for mercy, they only had one thought in


    their hearts: Serves you right!


    After a while, the fat man stopped hitting his wife, squatted on the ground, and wailed loudly. It had not


    been easy for him to achieve what he had today. However, everything vanished instantly all because of


    his wife and son. All it took was but a moment for him to fall from the grace of heaven into the pits of hell.


    At this moment, he was filled with regret¡ªhe deeply regretted not disciplining his wife and child. Due to


    his neglect, they had brought about such a huge and irreversible mistake upon the family.


    Just as the Fields Family were sitting on the ground in despair, Steven brought another group with him


    and aggressively rushed into Matthew¡¯s office. He had no idea about what had just gone down. After


    being hit by Matthew, he had been boiling with rage.


    Hence, he immediately gathered his men to retaliate. The fierce nurse from before was following after


    him closely too. Her expression was extremely agitated, and she gritted her teeth. ¡°Young Master


    Steven, please grab that Larson and hold him downter. I want to personally hit him a few times myself!


    That¡¯s the only way I can vent my anger!¡±


    Steven sneeringly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m going to break his legster! Once he¡¯s kneeling on the


    ground, you can hit him however you like!¡±


    The fierce nurse was overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s great! How dare that worthless, good-for-nothing leech go


    against you, Young Master Steven! He sure doesn¡¯t know his ce! Not to mention Crystal, that b*itch!


    To be favored by you should be her greatest honor! Yet, she didn¡¯t even appreciate the goodwill you


    showed her! She¡¯s asking for it!¡±


    As they were conversing, they arrived at Mathew¡¯s department. Looking at the people gathered around,


    Steven felt a little puzzled. However, he couldn¡¯t care less about them. The strength of his family¡¯s


    influence was no lesser than that of Tristan¡¯s. Therefore, he feared nobody within this hospital!


    Upon entering the office, Steven immediately noticed the director¡¯s presence. Hesitating for a moment,


    he said coldly, ¡°Director, so that¡¯s where you were!


    It just so happened that I was looking for you. This saves me the effort of going to you. I¡¯m telling you


    right now: this matter is a private affair between me and Larson. It has nothing to do with you. Please


    leave.¡±


    The director frowned. He knew about Tristan¡¯s incident, but what was with Steven? Besides, Steven was


    the son of one of his old friends. Therefore, he naturally did not want Steven to kick up a fuss right now.


    Thus, he shouted, ¡°Steven, what are you saying?


    What private matters could you have with Mr. Larson? This is the hospital; what private matters are


    there? Leave immediately with all the people you brought with you!¡±

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    Steven¡¯s expression changed and he boiled with rage. ¡°Director, what do you mean by that? Are you


    trying to protect him? He beat me up in front of so many people!


    If I don¡¯t get even with him over this, will I still be able to raise my head high in front of everybody else


    next time? I¡¯m telling you: even if the Gods were to stand before me today, they won¡¯t be able to protect


    him!¡±


    The fierce nurse standing beside him immediately piped up as well, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about Crystal, that


    wench! She is Matthew¡¯s aplice!¡±


    The director¡¯s expression became very troubled. When he was speaking just now, he had quietly given a


    look of warning to Steven, indicating for Steven to leave with his men.


    To his surprise, Steven had ignored his warning look and went so far as to raise his voice instead.


    Before the director could say anything, Ted frowningly asked, ¡°What? Does this matter rte to Crystal


    as well?


    Then, Crystal immediately replied, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Afterward, she recounted everything that had happened previously. Listening to her story elicited a wave


    of derision from the surrounding crowd. Steven, there¡¯s nothing wrong with trying to court Crystal.


    However, how could you use such despicable methods to threaten her after she rejected you? That¡¯s


    going overboard!


    Simrly, the director was rendered speechless too. What Steven had done was so over the line that


    there was no way for him to help Steven anymore.


    Meanwhile, Steven puffed out his chest and said coldly, ¡°Crystal, don¡¯t twist the facts and exin it


    clearly. The hospital has its own rules. That hospital bed was assigned to another patient with a prior


    appointment. Now that the patient has arrived, isn¡¯t it only right that I allow them to use the hospital bed


    that was reserved for them?


    Everything works on the basis of firste first served. Since they had a prior appointment, that hospital


    bed was cleared for their use. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Ted nodded slowly in response. ¡°That¡¯s not wrong. Everything works on firste first served after all. If


    you say that the hospital bed had already been assigned to someone else previously, then there¡¯s


    nothing we can say about that. However, the patient was in the middle of receiving an intravenous drip.


    For you to remove the needle just like that¡­ Is that inpliance with the rules? Also, Ellie¡¯s father


    injured his head just now. As a medical staff, why didn¡¯t you take any action to treat his wounds? Is that


    inpliance with the rules?¡±


    Steven was criticized to the point of being unable to refute any of those words. Thus, he furiously yelled,


    ¡°Who are you?! What has this got to do with you?! Who are you to say whether or not my actionsply


    with the rules?! I came here looking for Matthew! It has got nothing to do with you, so scram! Otherwise,


    I¡¯ll beat you up together with him!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, the director¡¯s expression changed greatly. Is Steven trying to kill himself?!


    How could he even dare to yell at Ted?


    Then, without giving Ted a chance to say anything, the director immediately spoke up, ¡°Steven, how dare


    you bring your men here to cause trouble at the hospital? Are you taking the hospital to be awless


    zone? Go! Get all these people out of here now!¡±


    Immediately, the security guards aggressively rushed over and forcefully removed the people Steven


    brought with him.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    In response, Steven lost his temper. ¡°Director, are you determined to protect Larson, that b*stard?! I was


    trying to be respectful toward you; that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell my parents anything about this. If they knew that


    I was attacked at the hospital and that you¡¯re protecting my attacker¡­ Why don¡¯t you take a guess at


    what they¡¯ll do?!¡±


    The director was renderedpletely speechless by those words. I¡¯m trying to help you! Why are you


    reacting as if I have a grudge against you? ¡°I¡¯m warning you: this is no ce for you to go wild! Besides,


    this person is Crystal¡¯s father¡ª¡±


    Before the director could finish speaking, the fierce nurse immediately interjected, ¡°Oh! So, this is that


    wench¡¯s father? You can tell immediately that there¡¯s nothing good about him. It surely is as the saying


    goes: ¡®a fish rots from the head down¡¯!¡±


    Following her outburst, the director nearly went mad with anger. He furiously yelled, ¡°What are you


    saying?! Do you know who he is?! H-How dare you insult Mr. Harrison?! Hurry up and apologize to him


    right now!¡±


    In response, the fierce nurse vexedly snapped, ¡°Me? Apologize to him? Why should I?! His daughter


    kicked up a fuss at our department and sullied my reputation! They should be the ones apologizing to


    me!¡±

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    The fierce nurse was counting on Steven to back her up. For that reason, she was not afraid of the


    director. Hence, the director lost his temper and gestured angrily with his hands. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re


    fired!¡±


    Taken aback for a moment, the fierce nurse hurriedly nced at Steven.


    Steven coldly said, ¡°Sir, Miss Evans was simply saying a few words against the injustice she faced. What


    right do you have to dismiss her for that? As the director of the hospital, not only did you not protect the


    medical staff working for your hospital, but you also work together with outsiders to harass us! Do you


    think that you¡¯re doing your jobpetently?¡±


    The director decided to stop arguing with them. Therefore, he simply waved his hand dismissively and


    said, ¡°Enough, forget it. Go ahead and do whatever you want! From now on, both of you are no longer


    part of my hospital¡¯s medical staff! As the director, I still have the power to decide on this!¡± This was a


    private hospital, so the director had the authority to dismiss anybody.


    In response, Steven sneered, ¡°Dismiss me? Do you think I want to be here? If it wasn¡¯t because my


    father asked me to train myself for a period, I would have left a long time ago! Working in this lousy


    hospital of yours is my greatest humiliation!


    Since you have dismissed me, I no longer need toe here. So, that works out for me. However, if my


    father questions you about it, you will have to exin this to him yourself!¡±


    The director waved his hand weakly. ¡°No worries; there¡¯s no need to exin this. Starting right now, you


    are no longer affiliated to this hospital.¡±


    Then, the fierce nurse panicked. ¡°Young Master Steven, w-what do I do¡­¡± As Steven had various


    connections, as well as the backing of his family, he was not afraid of losing his job. On the contrary, it


    would be a great loss for her if she lost her job.


    Steven smiled coldly. ¡°It¡¯s fine! So what if this ce doesn¡¯t want me? Others will! Miss Evans, I will see


    to it that you suffer no losses on ount of how much help you¡¯ve given me. Why don¡¯t youe with


    me tomorrow? We¡¯ll work at another hospital. I guarantee you that it will be better than here!¡±


    All of a sudden, the fierce nurse brightened up. ¡°Okay! Young Master Steven, I feel so reassured with


    you around.¡± After that, she turned toward Crystal and cursed, ¡°You little slut! Do you think I¡¯ll be afraid of


    you just because you hooked up with the director? I¡¯m warning you: it doesn¡¯t matter how many people


    you seduce. Today, I¡¯m going to rip that little mouth of yours to shreds!¡±


    While the fierce nurse was yelling, she tried to attack Crystal. However, she was caught by the security


    guards and forced to the ground where she was held securely.


    When Steven saw that, he immediately roared in anger, ¡°What are you doing?! What is this?! Do you


    think I can¡¯t do anything to you?! I¡¯m warning you: this is a private affair between Matthew and me! All of


    you, get lost! Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    At this point, the director couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Furious, he yelled, ¡°Steven, shut up right now! Do


    you know who this is?!¡±


    Steven yelled back, ¡°I don¡¯t need to know who he is! How dare he hit me? Nothing can save his hide!¡±


    Then, the director snapped, ¡°This is Ted Harrison. And that man standing there is Eastcliff¡¯s renowned


    genius doctor¡ªJoseph Harrison! Even your father was nothing more than somebody who used to work


    for Mr. Harrison in the past!


    Your father once wished to be an apprentice under Joseph Harrison, but he didn¡¯t even qualify for


    that! Who do you think you are to be acting so arrogantly in front of Ted Harrison and Joseph Harrison?!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Steven froze in shock as he widened his eyes to stare at the people standing


    before him. Be it Ted Harrison or Joseph Harrison, he had heard of them before¡ªhis father had


    mentioned them to him countless times before. To summarize it, his father could only enjoy the status he


    had today because he used to work under Ted.


    Moreover, the reason why his family could flourish was that they had ties to the Harrison Family. Other


    people might not understand the true power held by the Harrison Family, but he knew best. Even if his


    family¡¯s influence was increased by a hundredfold, it would still be iparable to that of the Harrison


    Family!


    Are you saying that this man standing in front of me, that I have been pointing fingers at and yelling at, is


    Ted Harrison?! With a loud thump, he slumped to the ground. He finally understood why the director had


    kept trying to stop him. Unfortunately, it was all toote now!


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    Steven slumped to the ground, shuddering uncontrobly and unable to say a single word. Simrly, the


    fierce nurse was frozen in shock too. As somebody working in the medical industry, who had not heard of


    Joseph Harrison before? Thus, she stuttered softly, ¡°W-We were not trying to cause trouble for Mr.


    Joseph Harrison¡­ W-We were looking for Matthew, as well as that wench, Crystal¡ª¡±


    Then, the director angrily snapped, ¡°Crystal Harrison is the daughter of Ted Harrison and the


    granddaughter of Joseph Harrison!¡±


    With those words, the fierce nurse slumped to the ground too. I kept pointing and cursing at Crystal just


    now. What is going to happen to me now?


    After a while, Steven forced himself to his feet. Staggering to his feet with the help of a nearby table, he


    said in a trembling voice, ¡°M-Mr. Ted, I didn¡¯t know Crystal was your daughter¡­ I-If I have offended you


    in any way, I-I would like to sincerely apologize to both you and Crystal. Crystal, I¡¯m very sorry.


    I-I just like you far too much. T-That¡¯s why I did something like that¡­ Please give me another chance.


    P-Please, forgive me this once. I-I won¡¯t dare to do this again¡­¡±


    However, Crystal simply turned her head to the side, refusing to spare him a single nce. Throughout


    my life, many have tried to woo me. But, it¡¯s my first time meeting people like Tristan and Steven. Tristan


    was over-confident, arrogant, and conceited, thinking that being with him was a step up the socialdder.


    On the other hand, Steven is despicable and shameless. How dare he go so far as to kick an innocent


    patient out of the hospital just to force me to get together with him? How can I possibly forgive somebody


    like that?!


    At the same time, Ted nced at him and said coldly, ¡°As a doctor, it is our duty to help those in need of


    medical care. It is not wrong of you to try and woo Crystal because of your feelings for her. However, you


    went so far as to deprive an innocent patient of a hospital bed in your attempt to court her. Moreover, you


    tantly ignored the injured patient and failed to treat his wounds. As a doctor, that is something I cannot


    forgive!¡±


    Steven tremblingly replied, ¡°Mr. Ted, I have reflected on my mistakes. I won¡¯t dare to do that again¡­


    Please, forgive me this once. Please, forgive me on ount of my father¡­¡±


    Ted waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Parents are responsible for their children¡¯s behavior. Therefore, your


    father is also at fault for failing to discipline you well. Perhaps your father has been getting ahead of


    himself in recent years due to his high position and has grown arrogant as a result. So, I¡¯ve decided to let


    him start over from the beginning. It will also allow him to get to know himself again.¡±


    With that, Stevenpletely went limp and sat nkly on the ground. In Eastcliff, a single word from Ted


    could determine the life or death of his father. In other words, his family was going to lose everything they


    had from now on, and his father was also going to lose his current position. All of that was what he had


    always taken pride in.


    Yet, his actions had ultimately led to the downfall of his family, causing them to lose everything they had.


    He truly regretted his actions now, but it was toote for regrets. Besides, when he first arrived at this


    hospital, he had used simr methods to force other girls to submit to him too. Now, he was finally paying


    the price for everything he did so far.


    As for that fierce nurse, she was sent to the police station. Based on the hospital¡¯s surveince cameras,


    they discovered that she was the one that pushed Mr. John to the ground. Therefore, she had no way of


    weaseling her way out of taking the me.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, not only did she lose her job, but she was also going to be locked up for a while. Most


    importantly, Steven could no longer help her secure another job anymore. Hence, she was now


    unemployed with no prospects.


    Even if she were to remain in Eastcliff after this incident, she would never be able to find another suitable


    job¡ªthis was the price she had to pay for what she had done.


    However, nobody sympathized with that fierce nurse. After all, she had been one of Steven¡¯s cronies.


    She had harassed and picked on many people in the hospital. For that reason, everybody was already


    upset with her but simply did not dare to voice out their dissatisfactions.


    Rather, they cheered at the fact that she was kicked out of the hospital. Meanwhile, the gazes that were


    directed at Matthew were even more envious than before¡ªwhy did Crystal, the very example of a rich


    and beautiful woman, choose to work at Matthew¡¯s department?

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    Ted and Joseph left after everything was settled, and the director dispersed the crowd.


    Naturally, this incident had a huge impact on the hospital. Now that everybody knew Crystal¡¯s identity,


    there were even more people attracted to her. Her astonishing beauty was one thing, but her identity was


    even more attractive than that.


    Whoever married her would never need to work hard for the rest of their lives! After all, even the director


    of the hospital had to bow his head to her!


    Hence, many young men were constantly heading toward the Department of Chinese Medicine during


    working hours, intentionally or not, in hopes of being noticed by Crystal. Unfortunately, she did not even


    spare them a single nce. On the other hand, Matthew was the constant target of jealous stares ever


    since the incident. Thus, he was feeling rather exasperated by it.


    When the workday finally ended, Matthew gathered up his stuff to leave. The moment he walked into


    the hospital yard, he saw Crystal waiting by the side of the Maserati she drove.


    She was gorgeous, blessed with a beautiful figure, and drove a luxury car to boot. Therefore, she


    attracted the attention of countless people. Moreover, a group of guys fantasized about how great it


    would be if they had such a beautiful woman waiting for them. They were even willing to reduce their


    lifespans by ten years if they could marry her!


    Crystal¡¯s eyes brightened when she saw Matthew. Then, she immediately called out to him, ¡°Matthew! I¡¯ll


    give you a ride home!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, everybody was taken aback. Crystal was aiming for Matthew all along? That


    thought left everybody feeling bitter. Why? Putting aside the fact that Matthew had married a stunning


    beauty like Sasha Cunningham, even Crystal is being so partial to him. Who can ept that?!


    ¡°That little boy toy sure is good at seducing women! I seriously don¡¯t understand what these women see


    in him! He is nothing more than a janitor that was cleaning the toilets! So, why are Sasha and Crystal so


    attracted to him?¡± a male doctor said bitterly.


    At the moment, another male doctor beside him smilingly said, ¡°You won¡¯t understand it. He is a


    professional in his field! Some people are just experts at sucking up to women. Of course, you won¡¯t be


    able topete with him! It¡¯s his specialty to mooch off women!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thus, they roared withughter.


    Then, the first male doctor curled his lips and said, ¡°What bullsh*t! That sort of man is nothing but trash!


    In my opinion, he must have deceived Miss Harrison somehow. She probably doesn¡¯t know that he is


    married. That¡¯s why she was deceived. We should let her know, lest she gets deceived by him!¡±


    The group of male doctors nodded fervently. They, too, felt that Crystal must have been deceived by


    Matthew.


    Meanwhile, Matthew nced sideways at Crystal and replied coldly, ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    Crystal looked slightly embarrassed. ¡°Matthew, today was my first day at work. Thank you very much for


    taking care of me. For that reason, I would like to treat you to a meal. Also, I want to thank you for saving


    mest time while I¡¯m at it.¡±


    He waved his hand again. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary!¡±


    After saying that, he ignored her, got onto his electric bike, and rode away.


    Watching as his figure disappeared into the distance, she stomped her feet in anger. Still, there was


    nothing else she could do.


    At that moment, one of the male doctors quietly approached her. ¡°Hi, Miss Harrison.¡±


    ncing at him impatiently, she retorted, ¡°What?¡±


    The male doctor was taken aback by her response. Thus, he started to stutter, ¡°I-I just want to let you


    know that Matthew is m-married¡­ Besides, h-he is a live-in son-inw. He mooches off his wife¡­ So, he


    is not a good person. You must not be deceived by him¡­¡±


    For a moment, Crystal looked annoyed. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. I know he¡¯s married, and I also


    know that his wife is Sasha Cunningham. But, so what? I like him. Those are my feelings. Married or not,


    I like him. Do you have a problem with that?¡±

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    After saying that, Crystal drove off in her Maserati.


    The male doctor was left staring nkly where he stood. The words Crystal said had left him reeling in


    shock. To think that Crystal had bluntly imed to like Matthew! Moreover, she also said she didn¡¯t care if


    he is married! What¡¯s going on? Are all women nowadays so straightforward?


    Many people around them had heard the words she said too, and they felt their hearts bleeding in


    response. What kind of blessings did Matthew umte in his past life? First, it was a beautiful


    chairwoman. Then, it¡¯s a rich daughter of a wealthy family. Why are they throwing themselves at him?


    They were extremely jealous of Matthew. At the same time, they thought to themselves, What a pity;


    have all the beautiful women gone blind? Why are they all attracted to Matthew?


    Matthew rode his electric bike to Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. When he arrived, Sasha was already


    waiting for him at the entrance. Smiling brightly, she said, ¡°Leave your electric bike here. Let¡¯s take the


    car and go out for dinner!¡±


    Surprised, he asked, ¡°Go out for dinner? What about the rest of the family? Mom and Dad are going to


    comin that I¡¯m not cooking again¡­.¡±


    She smilingly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mom and Dad have gone out. I think it¡¯ll be two days before they


    return. Didn¡¯t they say they wanted to open up a pharmacy? They went to hire some professionals from


    the province to help them watch the store.¡±


    Upon hearing that, he felt ted too. It would be great if those two were not at home.


    Driving the Maserati Quattroporte Tiger had given to Sasha, they went to the riverside for dinner. After


    that, they took a stroll by the river. As they were passing by the Lakeside Garden, Matthew noticed


    Sasha ncing upward. It was the best residential area in Eastcliff after all¡ªanybody would long for a


    unit there.


    Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Sasha, why don¡¯t we go inside and have a look?¡±


    Instantly, she waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Forget it. The property management at Lakeside Garden is


    very strict. The general public is not allowed to enter unless they were invited by one of the owners there


    ¡ªthis ce isn¡¯t somewhere we can go. Besides, the Grand Garden where we live isn¡¯t a bad ce


    either.¡±


    He smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you want to go inside, I can bring you in at any time.¡±


    Smiling, she yfully hit him. ¡°I know you made some money recently. Is the money you¡¯re making


    limitless now? Let me tell you now: you need to save up that money. In the future, it will be given to our


    children. So, don¡¯t spend it recklessly. Do you understand?¡±


    Upon hearing those words, he felt all warm and fuzzy inside. At first, he had wanted to bring her into


    Lakeside Garden. However, he suddenly remembered his sister, Natalie, who was still in aa. Then,


    he decided to give up on his ns for now, lest Sasha med herself for the incident again. Once the


    ck market at Woodside opens this month, I will go and purchase the pill furnace and cure my sister.


    It¡¯s not toote to bring Sasha there after that.


    After strolling for a while, they drove home. As soon as they arrived in the yard, they were stunned¡ª


    there were tens of cars parked in the yard¡ªthe yard was so packed that their car could not even drive


    inside.


    ¡°W-Why are there so many cars?¡± Sasha asked in surprise.


    Meanwhile, he looked at the vi inside and frowned deeply. The lights inside the vi were going on and


    off like shing lights at a disco. Moreover, there were loud bursts of music booming from inside, simr


    to that of a concert.


    By now, she had also noticed the situation within the house, and her expression changed. ¡°Demi is at


    home. What are they doing?!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Then, they walked up to the house. Just as they were about to open the door, it was pulled open from the


    inside suddenly. A drunk man, who smelt strongly of alcohol, appeared at the doorway. He pulled down


    his pants and was about to urinate outside. Sasha jumped in fright and immediately backed away. On the


    other hand, Matthew¡¯s expression changed. Grabbing the man, he threw the guy into the bushes nearby.


    Inside the house, it wasplete chaos. There were more than ten people in the living room, and the


    cacophonous music red deafeningly. It was a scene of feasting and revelry¡ªit looked like a huge


    party was going on and it was chaotic. Putting aside the fact that the house was a filthy mess, the


    behavior of the men and women was even more unsightly!

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    Looking at the situation inside the house, Sasha instantly lost her temper. She shouted, ¡°What are you


    doing here?!¡±


    However, nobody paid any attention to her, mainly because the music was so loud that it had drowned


    out her voice. Entering the house, Matthew swiftly pulled out the speaker cable.


    In that instant, the house fell back into silence. The people who were partying away turned around


    nkly. Then, one of the men yelled, ¡°What¡¯s going on?! Why did the music stop?!¡±


    Only then did Sasha walk into the house. Furious, she yelled, ¡°Who the hell are you all? Who allowed


    you in?!¡±


    When the group of peopleid their eyes on her, their eyes brightened up. One of the men staggered


    over, saying, ¡°Hey, beautiful! Come; have a drink!¡±


    As he spoke, he reached out to wrap his arm around her waist. In response, she backed away hurriedly.


    Then, another man tried to take advantage of the situation to touch her front behind.


    At that moment, Matthew rushed over and kicked the man behind her to the ground. Immediately after


    that, he lunged forward and mmed his right elbow heavily into the chest of the man in front of her.


    With that, the man was sent flying backward andnded on the tables and chairs behind him. As a result,


    the tables and chairs were smashed to pieces. Despite struggling for a bit, the man couldn¡¯t get to his


    feet again.


    Following that spectacle, everybody sobered up instantly. A sturdy man stood up suddenly and yelled


    angrily, ¡°What are you doing? How dare you hit my friend? Are you asking for death?¡±


    Matthew replied in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s what I should be asking you. What are you doing here? Who


    allowed you to throw a party in my house?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The sturdy man widened his eyes slightly. ¡°Your house? Look around carefully! Is this your house? This


    is the house of my friend, Liam Hayes!¡±


    Matthew and Sasha exchanged nces. It was clear to see now¡ªthese men must have been sent by


    Liam.


    Thus, Sasha flew into a rage. ¡°Who told you that this is Liam¡¯s house?! This is my husband¡¯s house!


    What does it have to do with Liam?! Get out of here immediately! You are not weed here!¡±


    The crowd inside the house nced around at each other. Meanwhile, the sturdy man furiously shouted,


    ¡°Bullsh*t! This is clearly my friend¡¯s house! My friend is the husband of Demi Cunningham, the daughter


    of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals¡¯ owner who runs a chain of pharmacies! Moreover, my friend runs a


    constructionpany himself! His family is wealthy! Besides, they recently bought this house! It cost 50


    million! Do you even know what 50 million looks like?! How dare you say that this house is yours?!¡±


    Sasha nearly went mad with rage. What the hell has Liam been bragging about outside?! ¡°My name is


    Sasha Cunningham! Demi Cunningham is my sister! Also, the chairman of Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals is me! Furthermore, the chain of pharmacies was established by my parents! As for the


    constructionpany, that belongs to my husband. Liam is simply in charge of overseeing it,¡± she


    shouted.


    Silence fell across the room. All of a sudden, the sturdy man burst intoughter. ¡°So you¡¯re Sasha


    Cunningham¡ªthe one who raises a little boy toy? Liam has mentioned you before. Tsk, tsk. You sure are


    pretty. No wonder Liam always talks about you. Still, the little boy toy you¡¯re keeping is nothing special.


    He¡¯s nothing but a useless good-for-nothing who smooches off his wife. Why would you like someone


    like that?¡±


    Asughter rang out through the crowd, one of the men yelled out, ¡°Hey, pretty! Why don¡¯t you support


    me instead? I¡¯m much better than that husband of yours! Look at my muscles! I guarantee you¡¯ll love


    them!¡±


    The rest of the guys started jeering too, ¡°Pick me! Pick me! I¡¯ll definitely make you feel good!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t have a future with him. Why don¡¯t you keep me instead? Ie from a background in


    business administration. I can help make yourpany go public!¡±


    ¡°Why would she want somebody in business administration? A strong, independent woman like her


    would prefer somebody handsome like me. Pretty little thing, what do you think of me?¡±


    ¡°Stand aside, all of you. I¡¯m the most suitable one of all¡­¡±


    Everybody was busy yelling. Theypletely ignored Matthew, who stood by the side. Thus, nobody


    noticed that the look in his eyes had gone utterly frigid.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    The group of guys scrambled over themselves to rush over to Sasha¡¯s side. Not expecting them to react


    in this manner, Sasha was so frightened that she retreated backward, again and again.


    Then, Matthew stepped forward and stood in front of her. In a low voice, he said, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Get


    lost right now! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rough!¡±


    In response, those people became frightened. They had witnessed that sturdy man being beaten up after


    all. Exchanging nces all around, one of the men stood out as the leader, saying, ¡°We¡¯re talking to this


    beautiful woman here. What has that got to do with you?¡±


    Matthew furiously replied, ¡°I¡¯m her husband! Are you saying I¡¯m unrted to this matter?¡±


    \Upon hearing that, they immediately burst intoughter. The leader said loudly, ¡°Can a live-in son-in-


    law be considered as her husband? You¡¯re nothing but a good-for-nothing mooching off her. As long as


    she finds somebody better, she¡¯ll kick you to the curb. Take a good look in the mirror, you good-for-


    nothing! How dare you tell us to get lost?! D*mn it. I bet you we¡¯ll kill you first!¡±


    Matthew smiled derisively. ¡°With your abilities? I¡¯ll warn you once. Don¡¯t make any reckless moves.


    Otherwise, I might kill you!¡±


    These people immediately flew into a rage, and the leader roared, ¡°You sure know how to f*cking brag!


    Get him!¡±


    After that, the group of people rushed toward Matthew aggressively, and the one standing closest to


    Matthew kicked out at him.


    Thus, Matthew did not hesitate to grab that man by the ankles and mmed his fist down on that man¡¯s


    kneecap. Following that, a resounding crack rang out through the air¡ªhis leg was broken¡ªand that man


    screamed in pain from where hey on the ground. Hence, everybody was shocked by what had just


    happened. Who could have expected Matthew to attack so ruthlessly?


    The leader yelled furiously, ¡°You d*mn¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Matthew stepped forward and grabbed him by the neck. Then, he lifted


    the man above his head. Everybody froze in shock at the sight. That man weighed over 80 kg! Even so,


    Matthew held him up effortlessly as if he were holding up a doll! What strength! For that reason, they


    didn¡¯t dare to attack him anymore. If they really started fighting, none of them were his opponents!


    A shriek sounded from upstairs. ¡°Matthew, what are you doing?! Put my friend down immediately!¡±


    Demi ran down the stairs in a rage.


    Ignoring her, Matthew threw the man to the ground next to him. That man fell to the ground heavily and a


    trickle of blood flowed out of his mouth. Despite his struggles to get up, he couldn¡¯t get up again.


    Demi asked, ¡°Are you alright? Were you hurt? Rest assured, I¡¯ll make him pay for this!¡± After saying that,


    she stood up furiously, stepped forward, and pped Matthew. ¡°Who are you to hit my friend?!¡±


    In response, Mathew countered, grabbed her by the shoulders, and threw her down on the sofa. Getting


    up from the sofa, she screamed like a crazed banshee, ¡°How dare you hit me, Matthew?!¡±


    Then, Sasha said in a cold voice, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Demi. If you had not made a move first, why would


    Matthew retaliate?¡±


    Demi retorted furiously, ¡°Why did I hit him in the first ce?! My friend is a guest here! How can you treat


    a guest in this manner?! It¡¯s bad enough you didn¡¯t entertain our guests. How could you hit them?!


    Matthew, have you gone insane?! Don¡¯t you know the principle of weing guests into your home?¡±


    Instead, Sasha angrily replied, ¡°Demi, you better exin this clearly. How can these people be


    considered guests? Putting aside the mess the house has been turned into, they were being vulgar and


    insulted me! Moreover, they tried to harass me! Matthew couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer, so he


    stopped them! What¡¯s wrong with that?!¡±


    Momentarily stunned, Demi immediately snapped, ¡°Hmph; how could my friends possibly do something


    like that? Sasha, I know you¡¯re protecting Mathew and deliberately twisting the truth around. However,


    there are so many people here! They can all be witnesses. Let me ask them who on earth was in the


    wrong?¡±


    Everybody immediately started yelling, ¡°It was that Larson guy who started hitting us! We didn¡¯t even do


    anything! As soon as they came in, they tried to chase us out! Despite telling them that we were invited


    by you and Liam, they didn¡¯t care and started getting violent with us!¡±


    Demi sneered, ¡°Well, Sasha, what else do you have to say? Did you think that you can turn everything


    on its head with your words alone? I¡¯m telling you; it¡¯s useless! So many people are watching and they


    can all testify! Matthew, exin yourself now!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Sasha waspletely incensed. It was tant to see that Demi was forcibly turning the truth on its


    head. Besides, these people were all her friends. Would they be honest if she asked them to testify?!

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    Sasha said angrily, ¡°Demi, don¡¯t you pull this trick on me. Asking them to testify¡­ How could they


    possibly be honest?¡±


    Liam leaned over and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Sasha, are you saying that my friends are all liars?¡±


    Then, the crowd mored suddenly, expressing their dissatisfaction toward her.


    Demi yelled furiously, ¡°Sasha, don¡¯t think that just because you became the chairman of Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals, you¡¯re better than everybody else. I¡¯m telling you; one must always act with dignity.


    Matthew is in the wrong for hitting others!


    If he apologizes to my friends right now, I¡¯ll let this matter pass peacefully. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to


    report this to the police. We¡¯ll see how he ends up when that happens!¡±


    At that moment, Sasha¡¯s expression shifted in horror. Matthew had beaten somebody after all. If this


    matter were to be reported to the police, he would be in serious trouble. Thus, she hurriedly said, ¡°Demi,


    y-you¡¯re going overboard! He is your brother-inw! How can you do something like that?!¡±


    Meanwhile, Demi was delighted. She felt as if she had found Matthew¡¯s weakness as she gloated,


    ¡°Brother-inw? Pfft. Who does he think he is to be my brother-inw? He¡¯s just a good-for-nothing


    mooching off his wife! I feel ashamed to know him!


    Sasha, I gave him a chance to apologize on ount of us being sisters. Otherwise, I¡¯d make him face


    the music for his actions!¡±


    Just then, the crowd began yelling, ¡°Demi, call the police!¡±


    ¡°Look at the sturdy guy! He still can¡¯t get up! He probably needs to be hospitalized.¡±


    ¡°He will go to jail if he¡¯s convicted of battery and causing grievous bodily harm!¡±


    ¡°Report it! We have to report it to the police! People like him should die!¡±


    Looking at Sasha smugly, Demi said, ¡°Matt, it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t give you a chance. I gave you a chance


    just now; if you had apologized to them, then this matter would have passed peacefully. But, you and


    your stupid pride would rather suffer miserably than apologize. Now that they¡¯ve decided to report this


    matter to the police, you¡¯re on your own. It has nothing to do with me anymore!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Sasha became anxious. If things got out of hand, Matthew would be in


    trouble. Thus, she nervously said, ¡°Demi, Matthew didn¡¯t act out on purpose. Those people were getting


    handsy with me just now, and he couldn¡¯t bear watching them any longer. That¡¯s why he stopped them.


    It¡¯s just a trivial matter; is there a need to report this to the police?¡±


    Waving dismissively, Demi replied, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath on that nonsense. He attacked somebody,


    and they want to report him to the police. Is there anything wrong with that? Also, you better watch what


    you say, Sasha. Which friend of mine was getting handsy with you? They are all gentlemen; how could


    they possibly do something like that? On the other hand, Matthew is such a savage! Uncivilized,


    uneducated, and quick to resort to violence. People like him would never learn their ce unless they


    are properly taught a lesson!¡±


    Then, Sasha became exasperated. ¡°Your friends got all handsy with me! What the hell are you going on


    about?! Besides, Matthew is family! Not only that, but he also saved youst time! How can you do this


    to him?!¡±


    Demi furiously said, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare bring up that matter again! If our parents didn¡¯t stop me, I would


    never have let that matter slide! And now, he dares to hit my friends?! Do you think I¡¯m a pushover?!


    Liam, don¡¯t waste any more time on them. Call the police immediately!¡±


    Liam immediately took out his phone to call the police. Meanwhile, Sasha was so anxious that she was


    spinning around in circles. However, she was unable to stop them.


    At that moment, Matthew spoke up, ¡°Sure! Go ahead and call the police then! As these people


    trespassed into our house, I didn¡¯t know whether they were here to rob us. I attacked them because I


    thought they were robbers. So, it counts as legitimate self-defense.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, these people came into the house to steal and even tried to attack the house


    owner¡­ That already constitutes a robbery. I can hire the bestwyer in Eastcliff, and I promise you that


    every single person in this house will go to jail.¡±

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    With just a few words, everybody waspletely taken aback. Then, they looked toward Demi and Liam


    in unison.


    In response, Demi immediately retorted furiously, ¡°Larson, you b*stard! Who do you think you¡¯re trying to


    scare?! What do you mean by trespassing? Do you think this house belongs to you? This house belongs


    to my parents! What has that got to do with you?!


    You¡¯re nothing but a live-in son-inw, living off my family. How dare you act as if this house belongs to


    you?! I¡¯m telling you; you have no right to interfere in the matters of our home! Besides, these friends of


    mine came here upon my invitation! How does that count as trespassing?!¡±


    The others began tough, and one of the girls mocked, ¡°Wow; are all the leeches nowadays so


    shameless? After living off your wife for a bit, you¡¯re trying to take over the ce now?


    You¡¯re nothing but a live-in son-inw! How dare you im that this house is yours?! Demi, it looks like


    the live-in son-inw your family took in is itching to be taught a lesson!¡±


    She sneeringly replied, ¡°Rest assured. This time around, I¡¯m going to make him understand just who the


    real master of this house is!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, the others roared withughter as they nced at Matthew condescendingly.


    On the other hand, Matthew seemed rather calm. ncing at Demi, he lightly said, ¡°Do you want to


    know who owns this house? Fine, I¡¯ll tell you! The names written on the title deed for this house are mine


    and Sasha¡¯s. Strictly speaking, this house belongs to Sasha and me.


    It has nothing to do with anybody else. Even Demi and Liam have no right to stay here. So, even Demi


    and Liam can be considered trespassers. As for the rest of you, whom I don¡¯t even know, entering my


    house can be considered a robbery attempt.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Demi and Liam¡¯s expressions changed drastically. The names written on the


    title deed of this house were indeed Matthew and Sasha. Thus, they had no right to this house at all,


    legally speaking. If they were called to ount for their behavior, even their presence could be deemed


    illegal entry.


    Therefore, Matthew would go scot-free if this matter were to be escted. However, the same could not


    be said for the others¡ªthey would be in deep trouble instead.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After a moment of silence, Demi hurriedly forced a smile on her face and said ¡°O-Oh, my. Matt, why


    would you need to do that? We¡¯re family, aren¡¯t we? Besides, these are my friends. We were simply


    holding a birthday party for my best friend. It¡¯s her birthday today. Must you be such a party pooper on


    such a joyous asion?¡±


    Simrly, Liam hurriedly added, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just a simple misunderstanding. Matt, those brats often don¡¯t


    watch what they say. In light of what you¡¯ve taught them, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll pay more attention to their


    behavior from now on.¡±


    When everybody saw what was going on, they immediately understood that the owners of the house


    were Matthew and Sasha. Hence, they quietened down instantly.


    Breathing out a sigh of relief, Sasha nced at Matthew delightedly. She had not imagined that he would


    solve such a troublesome matter so easily.


    Meanwhile, Matthew calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯re not that close to each other. If you refuse to leave, I


    can only choose to report this to the police. When that timees, it¡¯ll depend on your luck whether it¡¯ll


    be considered robbery or burry.¡±


    Upon hearing those words, the crowd became unsettled. Then, Demi hurriedly came over to Sasha and


    whispered, ¡°Sasha, please give me some face. So many of my friends are here right now, so don¡¯t


    embarrass me too much, okay? Besides, we have such a lovely home. What¡¯s wrong with bringing some


    friends over to visit?¡±


    Sasha furiously retorted, ¡°Give you face?! Who was it that was going to report Matthew to the police just


    now?! Now you want me to give you face?! Why should I?!¡±


    Demi¡¯s expression changed immediately when she heard those words. Incensed, she snarled, ¡°Sasha


    Cunningham, do you think that I¡¯m a pushover just because I spoke to you so nicely?!


    I¡¯m telling you; these people will be working with our pharmacy and the constructionpany in the


    future. If you chase them off, it will greatly impact our family business. I¡¯m going to call our parentster,


    and I¡¯ll see how you intend to exin this to them!¡±

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    Sasha was livid as she furiously said, ¡°H-How insolent of you toin to our parents about this! If our


    parents find out what a mess you made the house into, you¡¯ll see how they will scold you for it!¡±


    Demi smirked. ¡°What a coincidence. It just so happened that I told them I was going to hold a party here


    tonight and they were very supportive. They told me thatworking is very important in business. These


    are all connections for our future endeavors.


    If you chase them out of the house, it will negatively impact our parents¡¯ business. Hmph; you can¡¯t be


    thinking of making our parents return home this instant to solve this matter, right Sasha?¡±


    In response, Sasha was so mad that she couldn¡¯t say anything. Right now, her parents were upset with


    Matthew. If this matter were to blow up, Matthew would be the one suffering the brunt of it. In the end,


    she had no choice but to back down.


    Then, she nced at Matthew helplessly. Sighing, Matthew calmly nodded at her. He did not want to


    put her in a difficult position. Thus, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll allow you to continue


    partying here tonight! But, it will not happen again!¡±


    Feeling cocky, Demi replied, ¡°Sasha Cunningham, your words hold no weight in this house! I¡¯m telling


    you; once our parents return, I¡¯ll have them change the names on the title deed of this house


    immediately, lest you keep reminding me that I¡¯m staying in your house!


    Let me tell you this again: this house belongs to the Cunninghams; it does not belong to the Larsons!¡±


    After saying that, she waved triumphantly. ¡°Guys, let¡¯s get this party rolling! Bring on the drinks! Bring on


    the music! Whoo-hoo!¡±


    Everybody cheered, and the music started sting again.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Meanwhile, Sasha was still so furious that she couldn¡¯t speak. She decided to adopt the ¡®out of sight, out


    of mind¡¯ attitude and went upstairs with Matthew as she was left with no other choice. However, when


    she arrived outside their bedroom, she found that the door was locked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I didn¡¯t lock the door when I left!¡± she murmured to herself. Upon opening the door,


    they saw a man and a woman lying on the bed, half-naked. ¡°W-What are you doing?!¡±


    As those two rushed to get up, the man agitatedly said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you know how to knock before you


    enter? We agreed that it¡¯s our turn to use this room! So, can¡¯t you follow the rules of firste, first


    serve?!¡±


    Sasha was beside herself with rage. This room belongs to Matthew and me! How could these people just


    barge into my room and perform such vulgar acts inside?! Thus, she roared in anger, ¡°Get out of here


    right now!¡±


    Then, the woman stuck her head out suddenly and yelled back, ¡°Why are you yelling at us?! Is this your


    room! It¡¯s not your turn!¡±


    Sasha raged. ¡°This is my room! I¡¯m the owner of this room! What do you think?!¡±


    Both the man and the woman seemed taken aback. After a moment, the woman murmured, ¡°Seriously?


    But, Demi said we could use this room as we pleased just now! What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Sasha felt faint with anger. Turning around, she screamed in fury, ¡°Demi


    Cunningham,e up here right now!¡±


    Thus, Demi came running upstairs. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What do you want with me again?¡±


    Pointing into the room, Sasha yelled, ¡°Exin this! What the hell is going on?!¡±


    Demi replied, ¡°They are lovers looking for a ce to talk. What¡¯s wrong with that? Besides, your room is


    so big and quiet. It¡¯s the perfect spot!¡±


    In response, Sasha was so livid that she couldn¡¯t say anything else. This is my favorite room! But now,


    the very sight of it disgusts me!


    Finally, Matthew couldn¡¯t help it anymore. ¡°Is this called looking for a ce to talk? If they wanted to talk,


    why didn¡¯t they go to your room?


    Demi Cunningham, even my patience has its limits! Get them out of my room immediately! Also, don¡¯t let


    anybody inside again! Otherwise, I will cripple them all!¡±


    Then, Demi replied, ¡°Go on and try, Matthew! I¡¯m warning you: if you dare to touch a single hair on their


    heads, I¡¯ll call my parents right now!¡±


    As a result, Matthew mmed his hands against the table and roared furiously, ¡°Call them right now!


    Demi Cunningham, I dare you to make that call! Do it, and I¡¯ll call the police immediately! Everybody in


    this house will go to jail! If you don¡¯t believe me, try me!¡±

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    Demi never imagined that Matthew would be so angry. Thus, she panicked for a moment. She could use


    her parents to threaten him, but she had not realized that he had his limits too. There were some things


    he couldn¡¯t care much for and could tolerate. However, he could never condone their behavior once they


    crossed the line!


    Just as she was standing there with her mouth agape and at a loss for what to do, Liam came over.


    ¡°Come on; we¡¯re family! Why do you need to make such a fuss? It¡¯s fine; it¡¯s fine!


    There are many rooms in the house. It¡¯s the same even if they went to another room. Don¡¯t get mad,


    Matt. I¡¯ll ask them to go downstairs. Come on; let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go to another room.¡±


    Afterward, the couple left reluctantly.


    Then, Demi angrily snapped, ¡°There; we¡¯ve returned your room to you! Why don¡¯t you go inside? Petty


    little things; it¡¯s just a room! It¡¯s not like it¡¯ll be broken! In all my life, I¡¯ve never seen people as stingy as


    the two of you!¡±


    Meanwhile, Sasha was livid. If you¡¯re so generous, why don¡¯t you loan your room out for these trysts?!


    Shutting the door behind her, she nced at the messy bed and muttered angrily, ¡°H-How are we going


    to sleep on that?! God knows how many people have slept on that bed. W-Who are these people?!¡±


    Matthew replied gently, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. We¡¯ll get rid of this bed. I¡¯ll ask Tiger to send a new bed over


    later.¡±


    She said anxiously, ¡°What? Matthew, it¡¯s sote! You don¡¯t need to trouble Tiger for this. Besides, this


    bed was rather expensive. I-If we just threw it away, w-won¡¯t it be such a waste¡­¡±


    He said, ¡°Sasha, this is the ce you sleep on. I won¡¯t allow anybody to dirty it. Don¡¯t worry; Tiger


    doesn¡¯t go to bed so early. Rather, he¡¯s the most energetic at night.¡±


    After listening to his words, she felt a warm and fuzzy feeling in her heart. No matter what other people


    said, he truly loved her and spoiled her very much. ¡°Let¡¯s not trouble Tiger after all.


    Why don¡¯t we make do on the sofa for tonight? We¡¯ll go and pick out a nice bed tomorrow. Besides,


    where would he get a bed thiste at night?¡±


    Smiling, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Tiger will find a way to deal with something like that.¡±


    After saying that, he immediately sent a message to Tiger. As expected, Tiger replied instantly, ¡®No


    problem! I¡¯ll have it delivered in half an hour!¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ncing at the message, Sasha felt astonished. ¡°Half an hour? Where is he going to find a bed? He


    can¡¯t be nning to send his own bed over, right?¡±


    Matthew shook his head in response. ¡°Rest assured. Tiger might look a little burly and rough, but there


    are no problems with the way he works!¡±


    On the other side, Demi was furiously saying, ¡°Honey, has Matthew gone mad? How could he yell at me


    over something as trivial as that? I was so tempted to fight him just now! Who does he think he is?! How


    dare he speak to me in that manner?!¡±


    Liam smiled. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Demi. What¡¯s the point of arguing with him? The title deed is in his name.


    Of course, he¡¯ll try to lord over us! Once your parents return and change the names on the title deed, he


    won¡¯t be able to act so arrogantly anymore!¡±


    She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°We need to change the names on the title deed. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be


    able to get over my anger! Who does he think he is?! He¡¯s just a good-for-nothing that lives off my family!


    How dare he yell at me?!¡±


    ncing at Demi, he whispered, ¡°Demi, why don¡¯t I help you get your revenge on him?¡±


    In response, she looked surprised. ¡°How will we get revenge on him? Gather some people to beat him


    up? That won¡¯t work, right? Besides, that Tiger guy seems to be on quite good terms with him¡­¡±


    Liam smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; there won¡¯t be a need to fight him. I¡¯ll gather up some of my friendster and


    go upstairs to toast him with a few drinks. That small fry doesn¡¯t drink.


    So, you just need to persuade him to drink someter. Hmph; we¡¯ll teach him a lesson once he¡¯s drunk.


    Won¡¯t that work out well?¡±


    Demi¡¯s eyes lit up in response and she nodded immediately. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea! Let¡¯s do that then!


    Once he¡¯s drunk, I¡¯ll punch him until he¡¯s swollen in the face!¡±

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    Liam went downstairs, gathered up some people who could hold their liquor, and told them about his


    n. They hit it off immediately and agreed to his n on the spot.


    ¡°Damn, that b*stard is nothing more than a good-for-nothing leeching off his wife. How dare he yell at


    us?! We should teach him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Liam, that¡¯s not a bad idea! With so many people on our side, we¡¯ll drink him to death!¡±


    ¡°Do we even need so many people? I can finish him off alone!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! We¡¯ll let our self-proimed Dionysus face off against him! Once we get him drunk,


    we¡¯ll strip him naked and throw him out into the streets. It¡¯s going to be interesting.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s a great idea¡­¡±


    While they were roaring withughter, a wretched-looking man suddenly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we get Sasha


    drunk too?¡±


    Everybody¡¯s eyes lit up. If we got Sasha drunk tonight, won¡¯t we be able to take advantage of her too?


    Simrly, Liam was tempted by the idea. After all, he had his eye on Sasha for a long time now. If I take


    this opportunity to get Sasha drunk and have my way with her, won¡¯t that be killing two birds with one


    stone? Of course, I¡¯d have to get Demi drunk too. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to do as I please. As those


    thoughts crossed his mind, he became eager. ¡°Let¡¯s do that then! But, we need to drink Matthew under


    the table first! Gentlemen, that small fry underestimated us so much that he dared to raise his hand


    against us. As he is my brother-inw, I am not in a position to teach him a lesson. Later, let¡¯s toast him


    and y nice with him. Once he¡¯s drunk, we¡¯ll get our revenge!¡±


    When everything was ready, he asked Demi to go upstairs to get Sasha toe down. At first, Sasha


    had no ns to go downstairs. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t win against Demi¡¯s persistent badgering. Demi


    imed that her friends wanted to apologize. If Sasha refused to go downstairs, she would be deemed


    disrespectful. As such, she would be forced into a difficult positionter on.


    In the end, Sasha and Matthew went downstairs and discovered that everybody else was sitting in the


    living room, smiling brightly as they waited for Sasha and Matthew to arrive. As soon as the two of them


    arrived, the self-proimed Dionysus stood up immediately and pushed a huge ss of alcohol toward


    Matthew. ¡°Mr. Larson, President Cunningham, I¡¯m sorry for what happened just now. We went a little


    overboard with our pranks as well as our behavior. For that, I sincerely apologize to you both. I toast this


    ss in your honor!¡± After saying that, he downed the entire cup in one go.


    That was a huge ss of alcohol. Normally, it took a normal person several attempts before they could


    finish the entire ss. However, he chugged it down without a change in expression. Thus, everybody


    cheered him on.


    At that moment, a few men came over with two simr sses of alcohol. Then, Dionysus smilingly said,


    ¡°Mr. Larson, President Cunningham, cheers!¡±


    Matthew frowned. What a huge cup of alcohol. They call this an apology? They¡¯re obviously looking for


    trouble! ¡°Your apology is enough. There¡¯s no need to drink. Besides, we¡¯re not close enough to be


    drinking together in this manner,¡± he replied coldly.


    In response, Dionysus said, ¡°Mr. Larson, your actions right now are not very sincere. I¡¯ve already drunk


    my share, so you should, at the very least, drink a little too. Aren¡¯t you being too disrespectful to me by


    refusing to drink?¡±


    The people crowding around them started jeering too. ¡°That¡¯s right! He drank his share! Why aren¡¯t you


    drinking?!¡±


    ¡°Wow, how can he be so arrogant just because he¡¯s a little rich? He¡¯s looking down on us!¡±


    ¡°Does he think so little of other people¡¯s dignity? How can he be so disrespectful? How can a person like


    that exist?¡±


    ¡°Is this even about drinking? It¡¯s a matter of being polite!¡±


    Using all sorts of methods, they tried to force Matthew into drinking. On the other hand, Dionysus lifted


    his ss and said gently, ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯m a decently well-known figure among our circles. It¡¯s just a ss


    of alcohol. Can¡¯t you at least do that for me?¡±


    Matthew nced at Dionysus indifferently. ¡°Let me warn you; don¡¯te asking for trouble!¡± He had


    cultivated the Divine Skill, so his internal strength was not weak. What is a little alcohol to me? I can use


    my internal strength to force out the alcohol from my body at any time. If this Dionysus were topete


    with me, he is just asking for death!


    On the other hand, Dionysus sneered, ¡°Asking for trouble? Does that mean you can hold your liquor well,


    Mr. Larson? I would like to see and experience it for myself. Come, Mr. Larson; let us see you in action!¡±


    The crowd roared withughter. All this while, they had never seen Dionysus drunk before. Therefore,


    wasn¡¯t Matthew courting death by trying topete with him?

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    Just as Matthew reached out to grab the ss of alcohol, Sasha stopped him. ¡°That¡¯s enough! My


    husband doesn¡¯t drink! Aren¡¯t you forcing him into a difficult position?!¡±


    Dionysus leisurely replied, ¡°There¡¯s a first for everything. If he starts drinking now, won¡¯t he drink again in


    the future?¡±


    The rest began moring noisily too. ¡°That¡¯s right! How could anybody not drink in our current society?¡±


    ¡°Haha; wasn¡¯t he bragging a lot just now? Turns out he has never had a drop of alcohol before! Tsk, tsk.


    What an embarrassment!¡±


    ¡°President Cunningham, if your husband doesn¡¯t drink, you can drink in his stead!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha; what a good idea¡­¡±


    Theughter continued throughout the room; some were even openly making fun of Matthew now.


    Simrly, Demi leaned over and said, ¡°Sasha, you should just let Matt drink. My friends have apologized


    and even drank a ss in his honor. If you refuse to ept their sincerity, it¡¯s hard to justify your actions.


    One should always act with dignity and respect others. If you don¡¯t respect others, how would others


    respect you in return?¡±


    Liam added softly, ¡°Matt, I will be very embarrassed too if you refuse to drink. Are you trying to


    embarrass us in front of our friends?¡±


    Then, Sasha anxiously said, ¡°Demi, w-why are you taking their sides and going along with them?!¡±


    Demi replied, ¡°These are my friends! Of course, I¡¯ll speak up on their behalf! Besides, there are rules on


    how people should act. How is it reasonable if you refuse to drink even though they drank in your honor?


    That¡¯s just looking down on them!¡±


    Sasha was livid. These people were clearly out for Matthew¡¯s neck. Thus, she gritted her teeth and said,


    ¡°Forget it; Matthew, let¡¯s go!¡±


    At that moment, one of the men threw a bottle of alcohol to the ground. ¡°D*mn it. If you refuse that drink,


    I will keep you here even if I have to put my life on the line! You b*stard! We have never in our lives


    lowered our heads for anybody before! Even so, we politely drank a ss in your honor! How dare you


    refuse it? You¡¯re tantly trying to embarrass us! F*ck; if word got out about this, I will see to it that you


    will never be able to live in Eastcliff again!¡±


    The rest of them followed suit, voicing out their anger. Looking at the situation, there was no way


    Matthew could get out of drinking. Therefore, Sasha was so anxious that her head was spinning in


    circles. She never imagined that they would walk into a trap bying downstairs. Still, she had never


    seen Matthew drinking before in all the years she had known him. Gritting her teeth, she prepared


    herself to drink this ss on his behalf.


    At that moment, Matthew suddenly spoke up. ¡°Alright; I¡¯ll drink!¡±


    After saying that, he picked up the ss and began drinking.


    Seeing that, she became worried. ¡°Matthew¡­¡±


    Then, he waved her off, indicating that she had nothing to worry about.


    Everybody watched intently as Matthew downed the ss of alcohol. They were secretly feeling


    delighted that he had finally fallen into their trap. Soon, the ss was empty.


    Dionysus turned his gaze to Sasha. ¡°President Cunningham, it¡¯s your turn now.¡±


    Sasha was taken aback by those words. How can I finish such a huge ss of alcohol?


    Then, Matthew said coldly, ¡°Leave Sasha out of this. This is men¡¯s business; let¡¯s settle this between


    men. You can¡¯t justify forcing a woman to drink no matter where you are, right?¡±


    Still, Dionysus wanted to argue, ¡°But, I drank such a huge cup¡ª¡±


    Matthew retorted, ¡°And I didn¡¯t?¡±


    Dionysus whined, ¡°But, I toasted both of you!¡±


    Matthew said, ¡°Toasting one ss to two people. What sort of logic is that?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    For a moment, Dionysus was at a loss for words. After a moment of silence, he gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°Fine! Then, allow me to drink to President Cunningham!¡±


    Matthew snapped, ¡°No need! If you want to drink, we¡¯ll continue drinking. But, what I said still stands! You


    can¡¯t force a woman to drink!¡±


    ncing at Matthew, Dionysus gnashed his teeth in anger. ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s drink! We¡¯ll drink to our hearts¡¯


    content!¡±


    He had no intention of giving up on Sasha. Rather, he decided to drink Matthew under the table first


    before moving on to her. Once Matthew was out of the picture, it would be a piece of cake to deal with


    her.


    On the other hand, Sasha looked very worried. Tugging at Matthew¡¯s clothes, she whispered, ¡°D-Don¡¯t


    force yourself¡­¡±


    Matthew smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Looking at his expression, an inexplicable sense of security welled up in her heart.


    Afterward, Dionysus brought out another bottle of alcohol. Then, he split it into two and gave one share


    to Matthew. ¡°Come! Let¡¯s drink!¡±


    Upon seeing that, Sasha became frightened and anxiously said, ¡°Why¡­ Why are you drinking so much?


    Even if the two of you were to drink, can¡¯t you drink from smaller cups?¡±


    Dionysus sneered, ¡°We¡¯re men; why would we use tiny cups?! We should eat heartily and guzzle down


    our alcohol! That¡¯s how men should be! Using tiny cups is something only a good-for-nothing would do!¡±


    Then, everybody burst intoughter¡ªthose words were undoubtedly a tant insult to Matthew.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    Sasha was furious. ¡°This isn¡¯t a toast. You¡¯re practically forcing us to drink! Matthew, stop drinking now!¡±


    Demi interjected, ¡°Sasha, that¡¯s not right of you to say that. It¡¯s not like Matthew is the only one drinking


    here; everyone else is drinking too. He drank just as much as everyone else and he even drank after us.


    How are we forcing him? We¡¯re just having a good time. Isn¡¯t this how it¡¯s supposed to be? Giving a toast


    to someone is a sign of respect. How can you say something like that?¡±


    The people around them started shouting. If Matthew did not drink, then he had to kneel and kowtow to


    them.


    They did everything they could to prod him since their goal today was to make him copse.


    Sasha was infuriated. She had always known that Demi was not a good person, but she did not think


    that they would use such wicked methods.


    If Matthew did not drink, he would be humiliated.


    Matthew patted her gently then announced, ¡°This cup is no good!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Dionysus sneered, ¡°Why? Are you scared? If you are, just tell me. I¡¯ll get a smaller cup for you.¡±


    But Matthew shook his head and said, ¡°I meant that this cup is too small. Let¡¯s get a bigger one!¡±


    Everyone was stunned. That cup already measured to a quarter of a liter, but he still thought it was


    small?


    Did he want to drink out of a pot?


    Dionysus was also astounded. He quickly rebuked, ¡°Are you bluffing to scare me? I¡¯ll have you know that


    I will drink out of any cup, no matter how big it is. It really depends on you and whether you have the guts


    to challenge me or not!¡±


    Matthew smiled. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s switch this out for a bigger one. Give me a minute!¡±


    Sasha immediately pulled him back. ¡°Matthew, stop showing off now. You¡¯re putting your life at risk!¡±


    Letting out a scoff, he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m keeping count!¡±


    When he walked into the kitchen, he grabbed two pots.


    Everyone quickly burst into an uproar when they saw him.


    One pot could hold at least 1.5 liters.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind, Matthew?¡± Sasha was frantic. Is this the time to be engaged in a war of nerves


    with them? Those were all stiff drinks. Even half a liter is excruciating enough. But 1.5 liters? Is he trying


    to kill himself?


    The color drained from Dionysus¡¯ face. He was called the god of alcohol, but he still had a limit.


    The most he could drink was 1.5 liters. He would not be able to handle any more than that.


    Since he already had something to drink before that, another 1.5 liters was a deathwish.


    How far does Matthew want to go? Is there anyone who can drink that much?


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He might not be bold enough to take on this challenge.¡±


    Hearing that, Dionysus became enraged.


    ¡°D*mn, he¡¯s trying to bluff me. Do you think I¡¯m scared of you? What about this pot? I¡¯ll still drink out of it!


    But let me say one thing. Since you chose this pot, you have to be the first one to drink. If I go first and


    you decide to go back on your word after that, it wouldn¡¯t be fair at all!¡± Dionysus yelled.


    The people around them also cried, ¡°He¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your pick, so you go first.¡±


    ¡°Drink it if you dare! Once you drink, we will also follow suit.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to scare us off with that pot?¡±


    ¡°Did you think we would be fooled by you?¡±


    Demi also scorned, ¡°Matthew, do you know how to make empty threats now, too? You remind me of a


    type of dog. They say that dogs who bite are usually quiet, but the ones that make a lot of noise, like you,


    are all just smoke and mirrors.


    That pot? I¡¯m not undermining your ability, but even if that whole pot was filled with beer, you wouldn¡¯t


    necessarily be able to finish all of it!¡±


    Calmly, Matthew said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll fill it up with liquor, and I¡¯ll be the first one to drink it. But let me


    say this now; you have to drink just as much as I do. If you can¡¯t do that, then don¡¯t even think about


    walking out of this house!¡±

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    When the crowd heard that Matthew was going to drink first, they suddenly roared withughter.


    With that amount of alcohol, he¡¯s surely going to pass out.


    Isn¡¯t he just a fool for volunteering to drink first?


    Dionysus also started tough. ¡°Very well, then. I will drink as much as you do! Whoever doesn¡¯t drink is


    the loser!¡±


    Matthew nodded and motioned with his hand. ¡°Bring the drinks.¡±


    Right away, someone carried a box of liquor over, opened it, and started pouring it into the pots.


    Sasha implored, ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t do this with them. They want to harm you. You¡¯re being fooled!¡±


    Demi interjected, ¡°Enough with the chatter, Sasha! This is a matter between men. Why are you


    interfering? Matthew also said so himself¡ªwhoever doesn¡¯t drink isn¡¯t allowed to walk out of here. Are


    you going to let him humiliate himself? It¡¯s embarrassing enough that he married into his wife¡¯s family. If


    you stop him from doing this, you¡¯ll be taking away what little pride he has left.¡±


    Sasha was infuriated. It was obvious that Demi wanted to ruin Matthew.


    Meanwhile, three bottles of liquor had been emptied, but the pot was still not full yet.


    Matthew grabbed another bottle and poured that in, too. It still did not fill uppletely, but it was close.


    Sasha quickly exhorted, ¡°Don¡¯t drink it, Matthew!¡±


    But Matthew simply smirked and waved his hand. Under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze, he lifted the pot and


    chugged the whole thing down without leaving a single drop behind.


    The people there were dumbfounded by the sight. They thought that he would copse after two


    mouthfuls.


    Nobody expected him to drink to the veryst drop.


    Moreover, there was not a change in his expression once he was done. He looked like he had just drunk


    in water.


    Sasha was also in shock. He never went close to alcohol before, so she assumed that he was unable to


    drink.


    Who would have thought that he had such a high tolerance?


    She immediately asked, ¡°Matthew¡­ A-Are you okay?¡±


    Nodding with a smile, he said, ¡°I feel a bit full, but I¡¯m okay.¡±


    When he spoke, his face was calm and his tone sounded normal. There was not the slightest bit of


    noticeable change.


    Everyone was astonished. Who would dare to challenge his alcohol tolerance?


    In fact, no one knew that he had already used his internal energy to force the alcohol out of his body.


    To him, the alcohol was no different from water. After a trip to the bathroom, it would all be gone.


    Drinking ten times the amount of what he did only meant that he would have to make several more trips


    to the bathroom.


    The person who tried to challenge Matthew was simply digging his own grave.


    Regardless of the amount he was able to drink, how could he beat someone who drank alcohol as if it


    was water?


    Matthew was indifferent. Today, he wanted to teach the people there a lesson. You want to make me


    drink? Sure. Let¡¯s go all out then!


    He looked over at Dionysus. ¡°It¡¯s your turn!¡±


    Dionysus was dreading it. The four bottles of liquor in that pot were equal to 2 liters! Isn¡¯t drinking equal


    to asking for death?


    Suddenly, he spoke out, ¡°Okay. I really admire your high tolerance, Matthew! I will bow down to you this


    time! I¡¯m not doing this anymore. So be it. I¡¯m leaving now!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Then, he turned around right away with the intention of getting out of there.


    Matthew took a big stride forward and grabbed hold of him. ¡°I made myself clear. After I drink, you have


    to drink, too. If you don¡¯t, then don¡¯t even think about walking out of this house!¡±


    Dionysus looked at Demi with a flurry of panic on his face. How could he drink all that?


    On the other hand, Demi had an awkward look on her face. He was her friend, after all, so she had to


    say something.


    ¡°Hey, Matt, well¡­ we should just enjoy ourselves with drinks. There¡¯s no need to be so strict on that. He


    already admitted defeat. Why are you still trying to force him? These people are my friends. Do it for my


    sake.¡±


    He red at her. ¡°Get out! Who are you to be asking me for favors? When he was forcing me and Sasha


    to drink, why didn¡¯t you tell him to stop since we¡¯re your family? Now that I¡¯ve drunk my portion, you want


    me to show you mercy? Do you have no shame?¡±

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    Stupefied from being reprimanded, Demi suddenly lost the nerve to speak up.


    She did not realize that Matthew had kept all that anger bottled up.


    It did not matter that they forced him to drink, but they had crossed the line by forcing Sasha to drink too.


    Matthew was not a fool. When they forced her to drink, he knew that they had evil intentions.


    Not to mention, Demi was aiding them. How could he not be angry?


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew respected James and Helen, but that did not mean that he also had to show the same respect


    to Demi and Liam.


    On normal asions, he would have just let it go.


    But this time, they crossed the line. Why would he still show them mercy?


    After a moment of silence, Demi started throwing a tantrum. ¡°Matthew, how dare you shout at me? Have


    you forgotten that my family is the one feeding you? You eat my food and live in my house. Y-You¡¯re a


    spoiled good-for-nothing! Where did you find the nerve to treat me this way? Best believe that I¡¯ll call my


    parents and have them deal with you!¡±


    Liam shouted, ¡°Larson! Did you just yell at my wife? These people are my friends. What do you think


    you¡¯re doing? Do you think I¡ª¡±


    Without waiting for him to finish speaking, Matthew grabbed a bottle of liquor and smashed it on Liam¡¯s


    head.


    Liam fell to the ground while cradling his head and blood soon trickled down his hand.


    Demi let out a shriek and quickly ran to help him up. ¡°Honey! Honey, are you okay? Have you gone


    crazy, Matthew? I-I¡¯m going to call the cops on you!¡±


    This time, Sasha chimed in boldly, ¡°Sure, call the police! If you do, I¡¯ll let them know that all of you


    trespassed into my home intending to rob us! My husband was just acting out of self-defense. If you


    really want to humiliate yourself, Demi, I¡¯ll let you sit in jail with him!¡±


    Demi was mortified. ¡°Sasha. I¡­ I¡¯m your sister!¡±


    Sasha retorted, ¡°You still have the audacity to say that in front of me? When they were forcing me to


    drink earlier, you didn¡¯t even stop them. What¡¯s the point of bringing up our family ties now? Demi, I¡¯m


    warning you. You better behave yourself after this incident today. Otherwise, even if I have to cut ties


    with Dad and Mom, I will not allow Liam to be in charge of the constructionpany, and I won¡¯t let you


    take over the pharmacy!¡±


    Feeling frightened, Demi did not dare to make a fuss anymore.


    She knew Sasha¡¯s temper. If Sasha got pushed too far, even their parents would not be able to control


    her.


    Matthew looked over at Dionysus and threatened, ¡°Are you going to drink these four bottles of liquor or


    should I smash all of them on your head?¡±


    Dionysus¡¯ face turned pale as he realized that he would not be walking out of there that day if he did not


    drink.


    s, with a tormented look, he lifted the pot and took one gulp after another.


    But, before he even made it through half of it, he dashed to the bathroom to throw up.


    Nheless, Matthew did not care.


    When Dionysus came back out again, he let him continue.


    By the end of it, Dionysus had thrown up four times¡ªhe threw up blood the final time.


    Still, Matthew forced him to finish everything.


    Nheless, Matthew kept watch to make sure that he did not die. However, he would, inevitably, fall


    gravely ill after that.


    Not to mention, he would probably never drink again.


    Everyone around them watched on with pale faces.


    They wanted to torment Matthew, but eventually, it was their own god of alcohol who crumbled.


    Silence fell as they looked at Dionysus lying unconscious on the ground. No one dared to say a word.


    At that moment, Matthew took a step back and staggered as if his legs had gone weak.


    Sasha immediately held him up. ¡°Are you okay, Matthew?¡±


    His face and ears were red. It looked like the alcohol had hit him as he waved his hand aimlessly in the


    air.


    He was actually pretending in order to get the others to drink.


    The crowd let out the breath they had been holding. It looks like Matthew has reached his limit too.


    Demi was fuming with anger. With clenched teeth, she shot a stealthy nce at her friends to make them


    use this opportunity to get Matthew to drink more.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Initially, those people were too afraid to drink with Matthew. However, with the situation now, they saw it


    as their chance.


    Matthew has reached his limit so drinking with him now would guarantee our victory.


    They quickly surrounded him and started talking all at once. ¡°Cheers to you, Mr. Larson!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Larson, let¡¯s have a toast!¡±


    ¡°You only drank with him and not with us. Do you not respect us?¡±


    ¡°Your tolerance is so high anyway; let¡¯s have a few drinks together.¡±


    They were all trying to use this chance to make him pass out.


    Sasha interjected, ¡°You people¡­ Stop going overboard! You still want him to drink when he already had


    so much?¡±


    Demi snapped back, ¡°Sasha, I won¡¯t bring up anything else, but I will speak up on this. Matthew said so


    himself¡ªthose who did not drink were disrespecting him. Isn¡¯t it wrong for him to refuse now when we


    want to give him a toast? He has to walk the talk, right?¡±


    Sasha was fuming. Demi is trying to kill him!


    Waving his hand, Matthew reassured, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll drink with them. Don¡¯t worry, Sasha. Nothing is going


    to happen.¡±


    Just as she was about to protest, he secretly sent her a knowing nce which left her astonished. What


    is he up to? Can he really drink more?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make a trip to the bathroom. That shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± Heughed.


    ¡°Not at all. We¡¯ll go with you!¡± several men insisted, as they were worried that Matthew was up to


    something.


    As it turned out, he really did just go to take a piss.


    When he came back out, he looked at everyone and said, ¡°Whoever wants to drink with me can sign up


    now. If you don¡¯t sign up, you can¡¯t drink with me!¡±


    The crowd started bustling again. Because they wanted to defeat him, everyone chose to challenge him.


    Even Demi wanted to join in.


    He smirked. ¡°Looks like everyone wants to drink. That¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s do it one by one. We¡¯ll stick to the old


    way of doing things and use this pot again.


    Demi immediately said, ¡°Are you going to go first, then take us on one at a time?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Of course!¡±


    After looking at the crowd and giving them several nods, she agreed, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that then!¡±


    They all figured that regardless of how high his tolerance was, he would undoubtedly copse after


    another pot. After all, he would have consumed a total of 4 liters by then.


    Despite feeling anxious, Sasha ultimately remained quiet for it seemed like Matthew had a well-thought-


    out n.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew pointed to one of the men and said, ¡°You yelled the loudest earlier. Would you be the first one to


    join me?¡±


    The man was slightly taken aback. Under everyone¡¯s scrutiny, however, he bit the bullet and nodded.


    ¡°Sure. Who is scared of whom?¡±


    Matthew chuckled and proceeded to pour four more bottles of liquor into the pot. Then, he finished every


    bit of it in front of them.


    They were looking at him with the hope that he would copse, but even after finishing everything, he


    was perfectly fine. Everyone, especially that man, was in despair.


    Since Matthew finished drinking everything, the man had to drink that whole pot too.


    Watching Matthew fill the pot uppletely, the man stammered, ¡°Matt¡­ C-Can I quit now? I know I¡¯m


    wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have drunk with you. Please, let me off this time.¡±


    Matthew scoffed. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The man¡¯s expression quickly changed. Suddenly, he turned around and started to run.


    If he drank that pot, he would have to be rushed to the hospital.


    The people who were watching also wanted to leave quietly for they realized that Matthew had an


    immeasurable tolerance.


    As soon as the man ran to the door, however, he heard a knock from outside.


    Following him, Matthew grabbed his cor and tossed him back into the house.


    Upon opening the door, he saw Tiger, covered in sweat, running in with a group of people behind him.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, we¡¯ve bought the bed. Should we put it in your room on the second floor?¡±


    Tiger was huffing and puffing as though he had run all the way here.

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    Sasha was shocked. ¡°That quickly? Tiger, where did you go to find that bed in the middle of the night?¡±


    He let out a good-naturedugh. ¡°My eldest sister has a furniture store. I asked her to send one over


    right away. I didn¡¯t know what style you liked, President Cunningham, so I picked one of the better-selling


    ones at the store. There! It¡¯s outside. There are so many cars parked in your front yard, so the truck isn¡¯t


    able toe in.¡±


    Looking into the distance, she saw a truck parked outside the front yard. It was an eight-wheeled truck.


    ¡°It¡¯s only one bed. Why the big vehicle?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. My sister said this bed is very valuable so we can¡¯t use a small vehicle to transport it.


    Hence, she arranged for this big truck. I didn¡¯t even pay attention to what it looked like. She also sent


    these specialists to set the bed up.¡±


    Sasha was astounded. All that for one bed?


    At that moment, a woman said bluntly, ¡°It¡¯s just a shabby bed. How valuable can it be? My bed is from a


    world-ss brand. Both the bed and the mattress total up to 85,000, but it didn¡¯t even cause this big of a


    commotion then! ¡±


    They marveled, ¡°No way. 85,000 for one bed? Is it made of gold?¡±


    ¡°You live in such luxury, Christy!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? Christy is known as a woman of means. Buying a bed like that is nothing to her.¡±


    ¡°But, in Eastcliff, isn¡¯t a bed like that one of the best?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Yet, here they are creating such a ruckus for a shabby bed like that. Look at Christy; she¡¯s so


    modest. That is what we call a low-key wealthy person!¡±


    Demi had a smug look on her face. That friend of hers was certainly a boost to her ego.


    At that point, the specialist from the furniture store could not hold back any longer. ¡°So what if that bed


    cost 85,000? It doesn¡¯t even amount to this bedside table!¡±


    Christy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What are you saying? 85,000 isn¡¯t enough for those two shabby bedside


    tables? Are those tables made of gold?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The specialist boasted, ¡°I was talking about one bedside table!¡±


    Suddenly, an uproar tore through the room.


    Demi questioned, ¡°Could you write up a draft before you start boasting? 85,000 for one bedside table?


    Who would believe that? It¡¯s just a few pieces of wood put together to make a bedside table. Is that even


    worth that much?¡±


    The specialist shot her a sidelong nce. ¡°Both of these bedside tables have customized built-in BOSS


    speakers. One speaker costs 190,000, plus an additional 30,000 for the customization. There¡¯s one


    speaker in each of these bedside tables. You can figure out for yourselves how much the total cost would


    be!¡±


    They were dumbfounded. Who knew there would be such a twist to a simple-looking bedside table?


    Christy had a look of disbelief on her face. ¡°You¡¯re bluffing! Customized BOSS speakers inside a bedside


    table? I¡¯ve never heard of that before! Before that, let me ask you this. With such a high-end bedside


    table, you would need an equally high-end bed to go with it, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    The specialistughed. ¡°It just so happened that these bedside tables were specially made for this bed.


    The bed costs 760,000, and the mattress costs 350,000. If you add in these two bedside tables, the


    grand total would be 1,550,000! The retail price we have in store is 1,880,000!¡±


    There was an upheaval in the room. ¡°What is he saying? They¡¯re selling one bed for almost 2 million. It¡¯s


    close to the price of a house!¡±


    ¡°Is that bed made of gold?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this. How can a bed cost that much? Who would buy it?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe in your own empty talk? Who would buy such an expensive bed?¡±


    The specialist scoffed. ¡°Hmph. We¡¯ve sold ones that are more expensive than this bed. Once, there was


    a bed that was worth 3 million. It was sold to Mr. Billy Newman. People like you will never understand the


    lifestyle of the wealthy! All this money may be the price of one house to you, but to them, it¡¯s just pocket


    money!¡±

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    The specialist¡¯s words left them all speechless.


    No one dared to doubt that Billy Newman had bought such an expensive bed.


    With Billy¡¯s wealth, even 30 million was nothing to him, much less 3 million.


    Just then, Christy rebuked, ¡°Why are you bringing up Billy Newman in this situation? How many


    billionaires are there in Eastcliff? Just because Billy bought a bed that cost 3 million, doesn¡¯t mean that


    this bed is worth 2 million!¡±


    The specialist scoffed. ¡°The furniture we sell at The Grand Furniture Store always has a marked price.


    There¡¯s no doubt about that! If you people here don¡¯t believe me, you can ask around!¡±


    They were all in disbelief. The Grand Furniture Store was the biggest in Eastcliff.


    Everything they had in there was high-end goods.


    Furthermore, as the specialist mentioned, they had marked prices so there was certainly nothing bogus.


    As they looked at each other, they became certain that the bed was sold at an exorbitant price.


    Christy threw in the towel.


    Meanwhile, Demi had turned pale with rage since she relied on Christy to boost her ego.


    But the cost of her best friend¡¯s bed was even less than the loose change they had in their pockets,


    which made Demi feel even more humiliated.


    Sasha was stunned. ¡°Tiger, we can¡¯t ept such a valuable bed. Please take it back. It¡¯s way too


    expensive!¡±


    Tiger remained calm. ¡°It¡¯s not even 2 million. How is it expensive? President Cunningham, you guys can


    use this bed for the time being. When the new arrivales to my sister¡¯s store, I will send another one


    over. Specialists, please go upstairs to put everything in ce.¡±


    Sasha was going to stop them, but Matthew held her back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep it. Tiger spent all night running around ces and sweating buckets to send this to us. It


    would be rude of us to decline,¡± Matthew advised.


    She murmured, ¡°B-But it¡¯s too expensive.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in that!¡±


    Quite frankly, Matthew was also taken aback by the whole situation.


    He asked Tiger to send over just any bed, but he had sent over such a high-end one.


    Thinking about it, though, it seemed usible. Tiger had earned arge sum of money this time around.


    What was 2 million to him?


    He would not even hesitate to take out even 20 million on the spot.


    Ever since Jefford gifted Matthew with a vist time, Tiger had taken everything to heart.


    After all, he earned more than Jefford and his people did.


    Taking out several tens of millions to buy Matthew that vi immediately made Tiger inferior to them.


    He was still pondering on ways to thank Matthew which did not lose out to Jefford.


    Hence, when he received Matthew¡¯s phone call, he had already taken it upon himself to send over the


    most expensive bed in his sister¡¯s store to him.


    ¡°President Cunningham, please don¡¯t decline this. We¡¯ve already brought everything here. We will bring it


    up now to put it in ce.¡± Tiger beamed.


    Only then did Sasha reluctantly nod. ¡°Thank you, Tiger.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. We¡¯re all family. Why the formalities? Guys, follow me upstairs to move the things in.¡±


    When they were about to head upstairs, Matthew shot a look at Tiger.


    Tiger paused and said, ¡°Wait; I have a question. Who were the ones that went into that room earlier?¡±


    No one answered. They all stood by and watched as though they had nothing to do with the matter.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Tiger scowled at them. ¡°Are you all deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear my question? Who went into that room?¡±


    At that moment, a man with a tattoo on his arm yelled, ¡°What is with your attitude? We have to answer


    you just because you asked us? Who do you think you are?¡±


    The others started to join in to scorn Tiger.


    To them, Tiger was merely one of Sasha¡¯s underlings at herpany, so they failed to take him


    seriously.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    Liam and Demi were shocked. Those people did not know Tiger¡¯s identity, but both of them did.


    Tiger was someone they would never mess with!


    Liam quickly cut in, ¡°Gosh. If Master Tiger asks you a question, you should just answer him truthfully!


    Master Tiger, they¡¯re too ignorant to recognize you. Please don¡¯t take this personally.¡±


    The group of people was astonished for they could not figure out why Liam was so terrified of Tiger.


    ¡°Liam, what are you doing? Isn¡¯t he just a mere manager at Sasha¡¯spany? He¡¯s ackey who only


    knows how to curry favor with his superiors. Why bother with him?¡± the man with tattoos said with a


    contemptuous smile.


    Liam was about to go frantic. Who would dare talk to Master Tiger that way?


    ¡°S-Shut up! What do you mean a mere manager at thepany? This is Master Tiger! Haven¡¯t you


    heard of Master Tiger of South Street? Who in Eastcliff would dare to belittle him? Hurry up and


    apologize to Master Tiger,¡± Liam exhorted.


    The look on his face changed drastically. He had certainly heard of Master Tiger of South Street before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, Liam. What would Master Tiger be doing here?¡± His voice trembled slightly.


    Through gritted teeth, Demi scolded, ¡°Who¡¯s joking around here? This person really is Master Tiger of


    South Street!¡±


    The man with tattoos fell to the ground and was almost paralyzed with fear.


    ¡°M-Master¡­ Tiger¡­ I-I¡¯m truly ignorant. Please show me mercy. L-Let me off this one time.¡± He was


    quivering.


    Everyone else had also gone pale with fear and was keeping their silence.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ncing over at the man with tattoos, Tiger asked in an aloof tone, ¡°I¡¯m asking this again. Who entered


    the room earlier?¡±


    However, the people there only looked at one another and no one owned up to it.


    The expression on Tiger¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°No one is willing to answer me? Very well. I¡¯ll just assume


    that all of you entered that room!¡±


    All of a sudden, they flew into a flurry of panic. One girl said, ¡°Master Tiger, I-I¡¯ve never been in that


    room.¡±


    ¡°Then who has?¡±


    She fell silent for a while then murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t know who went in there, b-but I really have not been in


    there before.¡±


    Tiger scolded, ¡°If you can¡¯t tell me who went in there, then I¡¯ll assume that you did.¡±


    She suddenly blurted, ¡°I-I know who was in there. The few of them have¡­¡±


    The girl pointed to several people, which stirred up a bunch of protests.


    She was quite bold to argue with them in a loud voice. Soon, the house turned into chaos.


    Tiger bellowed, ¡°Be quiet! All of you! I¡¯ll give you a chance. Whoever went into the room should step out


    on your own now. Otherwise, if I find youter, I will break all your limbs!¡±


    No one dared to make a sound now.


    One after the other, people started to step up. They were all people who had been in the room.


    Despite some of them remaining hesitant, they, ultimately, still stepped up. They were terrified of Tiger.


    Tiger looked over them. ¡°Is it just the few of you who went into the room? You do realize that you dirtied


    the whole room, don¡¯t you? We have to change to this bed tonight because you guys caused a mess in


    there.


    But that bed upstairs is on you guys. It costs around 170 thousand. If I split it between you guys, it¡¯s


    about 20 thousand per person.¡±


    They were in a state of panic. ¡°O-On what grounds? We have to pay that much when we only went in to


    have a seat? T-That doesn¡¯t make sense. Is this daylight robbery?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a bunch of garbage. If you mess up someone else¡¯s room, don¡¯t you think you should


    compensate them? On what grounds? On everything I say! If I don¡¯t get the money tonight, don¡¯t even


    think about leaving!¡±

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    Scared into silence, they were too afraid to even utter a single word.


    Tiger asked each one of them to hand over 20 thousand. How could they defy him?


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t have anything more to say now? It¡¯s settled then. By the end of tonight, make


    sure to send the money to me. Also, you b*stards can go upstairs and bring that old bed down. I¡¯ll


    consider this a done deal. You can sort out the rest yourselves!¡± Tiger announced in a loud voice.


    They looked at one another, and for a while, nobody moved.


    Tiger was agitated once again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Do I have to make you move?¡±


    When he said that, they scrambled up the stairs and brought the bed down together.


    The people who went into that room were four guys and four girls.


    The four girls were sobbing quietly while the four guys were figuring out a way toe up with the


    money.


    Their faces were gloomy. Two of the guys were wealthy and had the means to present 20 thousand.


    However, the other two were as poor as a church mouse. Where were they going to get 20 grand


    After they moved the bed out, they started going around to borrow money.


    They did not have another choice as Tiger¡¯s words were not meant to be taken lightly.


    Meanwhile, Tiger sent the specialists to the room upstairs to install the bed.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Everyone was filled with astonishment as they watched the new bed being set up.


    That bed cost almost 2 million!


    When the specialists were testing it out, they finally realized why that bed was so expensive.


    The built-in speakers in the two bedside tables alone were enough to leave everyone in shock.


    The price of it was worth it.


    Once everything was in ce, people started shuffling back downstairs, but a few of them tried to leave


    the ce discreetly.


    Matthew stopped them. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be in such a rush to leave. We¡¯re still not done drinking yet.


    Didn¡¯t all of you want to drink with me? Come; let¡¯s resume!¡±


    Tiger was not aware of the situation. After asking around quietly, he suddenly became agitated.


    He often spent time at nightclubs, so he knew very well what their intentions were.


    With so many of them against Matthew, they were clearly trying to bring him down.


    ¡°B*stards! You must be sick of living, aren¡¯t you? How dare you force Mr. Larson to drink? You want to


    drink? Here; I¡¯ll drink with you! I¡¯ll get more guys toe and drink with all of you!¡± Tiger was furious.


    The lot of them were shaking in fear. If Tiger really brought his men here, they would have to drink to


    their deaths in that ce.


    Liam and Demi were well aware; they had witnessed Tiger¡¯s brutality for themselves.


    He made those ckers drink all the alcohol at that restaurant which ended up putting them in hospital.


    Demi immediately looked at Sasha with a pitiful look. ¡°Sasha, these people are my friends. C-Can you at


    least do this much for me?¡±


    Sasha snapped back, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stand up for me when they were forcing Matthew to drink earlier?¡±


    Demi was speechless. They had brought this upon themselves. Who else could they me?


    Just then, Matthew spoke up, ¡°Tiger, you don¡¯t have to bother. They said they wanted to drink with me. I¡¯ll


    be the one to drink with them. You can stand guard here and make sure none of them run off. Also, they


    have to drink the exact amount that I do. Don¡¯t let them ck off!¡±


    Tiger could not help but feel slightly dumbfounded. How unfair would it be for him to drink with twenty to


    thirty people all by himself? ¡°Mr. Larson, will you be alright? Why don¡¯t I drink on your behalf?¡± Tiger


    murmured.


    But Matthew simply waved his hand. ¡°No need. It¡¯s just a bit of alcohol. What¡¯s the big deal? Come; let us


    continue. We should still go one at a time, and you must match the amount that I drink!¡±


    Shooting nces at each other, a look of delight slowly grew on their faces.


    If Matthew was going up against them alone, then it was not that scary anymore.


    Besides, there were twenty to thirty of them, but only one of Matthew.


    Even if each person drank a quarter of a liter with him, he would end up drinking several liters by himself.


    Would he be able to handle that?

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    Demi also had a fierce look on her face as she seethed, ¡°Okay. Since Matt insists, let¡¯s drink to our


    heart¡¯s content tonight. Gather around. Cheers to Matt!¡±


    In high spirits, everyone started to surround him. After getting reprimanded by Tiger, they were all feeling


    disgruntled and wanted to vent their anger through this.


    Matthew smiled. ¡°I drank my portion earlier. It should be that fellow¡¯s turn now. We¡¯ll continue once you¡¯re


    done with yours!¡±


    That man was looking grim. Matthew might have finished 2 liters at once, but he could not do that.


    ¡°Matthew, I¡­ I really can¡¯t drink that,¡± he stuttered.


    Pointing at the man, Tiger fumed, ¡°D*mn it! Mr. Larson already drank his. Are you disrespecting him by


    refusing to drink? Well, if you don¡¯t want to drink, that¡¯s fine. Let me break your legs, then you¡¯ll be able


    to drink. It¡¯s your choice!¡±


    The man turned pale at that. In the end, he bit the bullet and lifted the pot full of liquor. Taking a deep


    breath, he started chugging down the whole pot with the hope of finishing it quickly. However, he had


    underestimated the strength of that liquor.


    After just two mouthfuls, he was unable to take it anymore as he ran off to the side and started throwing


    up. Tiger had someone keep a close watch on him and bring him back once he was done throwing up.


    Eventually, Tiger¡¯s men had to hold up the pot of liquor and force it all down his throat. The man then


    passed out on the ground and threw up even more severely than Dionysus did before.


    The crowd had broken out into a cold sweat as they watched the whole thing unfold before them. It did


    not matter who it was¡ªthey would not be able to put up with drinking that much alcohol.


    ¡°Okay, next!¡±


    Matthew swept his eyes over them, then pointed at one person. ¡°You.¡±


    That person almost peed himself. ¡°Matthew, w-why me?¡±


    Tiger rebuked, ¡°If Mr. Larson picks you, that means he¡¯s showing you respect. Come out here now!¡±


    The person trembled as he stood out. With a shaky voice, he protested, ¡°Matthew, I¡­ I didn¡¯t actually


    say I wanted to drink with you.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Tiger hit him across the face. ¡°I heard you say you wanted to drink with my own


    ears, but now you¡¯re refusing to admit it? Are you trying to test my patience?¡±


    He became too afraid to speak. Matthew then filled the pot up again and said, ¡°Okay, let me do the


    honors!¡±


    Tiger¡¯s eyes widened. He did not think that Matthew would actually drink all of that. ¡°Mr. Larson, that¡¯s a


    bit too much. Can¡¯t you just have one drink with them?¡± he exhorted.


    Matthew waved his hand with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s only a bit of alcohol¡ªnothing I can¡¯t handle.¡± After he


    said that, he drank everyst drop out of the pot again. Then, he got up to go to the bathroom, but


    nothing else happened.


    Though, the same could not be said for the person across from him. Tiger had several of his underlings


    hold that man down in ce. Opening his mouth with a pair of pliers, they shoved the whole pot of liquor


    down his throat.


    When he started spitting it out, Tiger taught him a lesson by knocking one of his teeth out.


    Everyone was trembling in fear at Tiger¡¯s brutality. Moreover, they were unable toprehend the


    situation. Matthew had consumed 6 liters by now, but he seemed indifferent. Didn¡¯t he stagger earlier?


    Why did he look even more alert now?


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was simply because they did not know that his staggering was all a pretense to trick them. Did they


    think he was going to let them go after they tried to force Sasha to drink? Tonight, Matthew was


    determined to make them fear alcohol!


    With that, he continued to drink. Regardless of whether it was a man or woman, he did not let any one of


    them off the hook. If he drank 2 liters, they had to drink 2 liters too. Everything that he consumed was


    immediately expelled by his internal energy. But the other party consumed all 2 liters of liquor. Who could


    handle that?


    s, everyone passed out on the ground as no one managed to escape from him. On the other hand,


    Matthew was talking andughing cheerfullypletely at ease and unscathed.


    Both Demi and Liam were baffled. Didn¡¯t he drink over 50 liters? Why does he lookpletely sober?

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    Eventually, everyone in that house had to be sent to the hospital.


    As Tiger had stood at the side and watched Matthew drink all that alcohol with his own eyes, he could


    not help but give him a thumbs-up. ¡°You have my respect, Matthew! How did you drink over 50 liters of


    liquor? It¡¯s hard enough to drink 50 liters of in water!¡± he mused.


    Matthewughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see me go to the bathroom multiple times?¡±


    Tiger waved his hand. ¡°I go to the bathroom when I drink too, but I still get drunk.¡±


    ¡°Our bodies just function differently. I can get rid of all the alcohol from my system, so I can drink as


    much as I want. Even if I drink 50 liters at once, I would just have to make more trips to the bathroom.¡±


    Tiger gaped at him. ¡°That¡¯s amazing. I have so much respect for you, Matthew!¡±


    Demi and Liam, who had been listening in on their conversation, were beside themselves. They had just


    discovered that Matthew hade well-prepared.


    Meanwhile, Sasha was able to smile now. She had been concerned that Matthew would be in danger


    after drinking that much alcohol.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all done now. Thank you for your help tonight, Tiger,¡± Sasha said with a smile.


    Tiger immediately waved his hand. ¡°Please skip the formalities with me, President Cunningham. It¡¯s my


    job. Oh, right. We should probably clean this house up a bit.¡±


    Looking over the disorder in the house, Sasha suddenly red at Demi. ¡°You guys can clean up!¡±


    Demi immediately protested, ¡°Why should we? Hasn¡¯t Matthew always been in charge of that?¡±


    Sasha scolded, ¡°You invited your friends over tonight, so that makes it your job to clean up! Also, what


    business does Matthew have to clean the house up for you two? You¡¯re not three-year-old kids. Can¡¯t


    you manage yourselves?¡±


    Demi muttered, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what a live-in son-inw is supposed to do? Weren¡¯t women who married off


    into their husband¡¯s family responsible for doing all the house chores?¡±


    Tiger instantly rebuked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you marry into your husband¡¯s family? Don¡¯t you do the chores in your


    house?¡±


    She was slightly flustered. In a low voice, she said, ¡°This isn¡¯t my house. If it were my house, I-I would


    definitely do it.¡±


    His eyes widened. ¡°If this isn¡¯t your house, then why did youe here to throw a party? Why did you


    come to live here? If you¡¯re not going to clean this house, then get out. I will clean it myself. How does


    that sound?¡±


    Demi was at a loss for words. She murmured, ¡°Okay, okay. We¡¯ll clean up.¡±


    After dragging her feet into the kitchen, she did note back out again.


    A frown appeared on Sasha¡¯s forehead for she knew what Demi was nning.


    With Tiger around, she did not dare to go up against him so she could only dawdle for now.


    The moment he left, she was going to leave everything to Matthew.


    However, Tiger caught on quickly. He ran into the kitchen and yelled, ¡°What are you idling around for?


    Get on with it. I¡¯m not going anywhere tonight. I¡¯ll be right here keeping watch on you guys. I¡¯ll only leave


    once you¡¯re done cleaning up! But, I¡¯m warning you; theter I go to bed, the worse my temper gets.¡±


    Sasha was right. Demi had nned to dawdle until Tiger departed, then leave all this mess to Matthew.


    But now, she couldn¡¯t kill any more time with Tiger hard on her heels.


    Left without a choice, she started cleaning the house obediently.


    After having a party with more than thirty people in that huge vi, the amount of mess inside the house


    was unfathomable.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It took them more than three hours to finally finish cleaning up.


    At this point, both of them were about to pass out from exhaustion. That was when they started to regret


    it. Why did we let them have a party at the house?

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    Once Demi and Liam saw Tiger off, they immediately ran upstairs and started knocking on the door.


    ¡°Get out here right now, Matthew! I invited my friends over as guests. Why did you have to do that? Were


    you trying to bully them with your high alcohol tolerance? I always knew you harbored evil intentions, you


    b*stard! All along, you pretended that you couldn¡¯t drink. Was it to fool us?


    Well, you¡¯ve exposed yourself tonight. Come out here and give me an exnation at once!¡± Demi


    shrieked at the top of her lungs.


    However, there was no response.


    Matthew had anticipated that Demi woulde to even things out. Hence, while Sasha was asleep, he


    had performed acupressure on her to make her fall into a deep sleep.


    As for himself, he did not mind the knocking from outside and was fast asleep.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Both Demi and Liam spent a while making a ruckus outside, but it was to no avail. Eventually, they were


    so exhausted that they had to take heavy steps back downstairs to go rest.


    The next day, when they woke up, Matthew and Sasha had already gone off to work.


    Anger was still bubbling inside them and they were beyond disgruntled.


    Before they went off to look for Matthew, though, their phone started to buzz¡ªit was their friends from


    last night.


    After they had thrown up blood and were admitted into the hospital, they were now slowly regaining


    consciousness.


    One by one, they started calling the pair to ask forpensation on their hospital bills since they were


    the ones that instigated them to challenge Matthewst night.


    Because Demi and Liam were unable to shake that responsibility, they decided to head to the hospital


    first to settle with those people.


    But, where were they going to find the money?


    All they could do was apologize, but it was no use.


    Over thirty people were still lying on hospital beds. Their family members, on the other hand, surrounded


    Demi and Liam, nearly beating them up.


    After they barely managed to free themselves from that situation, they became infuriated.


    They stormed into Cunningham Pharmaceuticals but were abruptly blocked off by security.


    Earlier on, Sasha had informed the people at herpany to not let those two up.


    Thus, the two ran to the hospital only to find that Matthew was not at work that day.


    Out of anger, they almost destroyed all of Matthew¡¯s belongings, but Crystal quickly called security to


    drag them out of there.


    s, they were unable to locate Sasha or Matthew, so they could only return home with pent-up anger.


    ¡°Matthew, that b*stard. He knew we would look for him so he intentionally hid from us. I¡¯ll be waiting at


    home today. When hees back, I¡¯m going to go all out on him!¡± Demi fumed.


    With a frown, Liam said, ¡°It¡¯s pointless for us to be mad like this, Demi. Sasha doesn¡¯t see you as her


    own sister. She only cares about Matthew. Even when Matthew returnster, she is still going to protect


    him. Larson thinks he has people to back him up. He even dared to hit me. Do you think he¡¯ll be afraid of


    you?¡±


    Her expression turned bitter. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve brought it up; don¡¯t you think Sasha has lost her mind? I¡¯m


    her biological sister! How can she help an outsider?¡±


    Liam waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no point in saying all that. I think we should let Dad and Mom solve this.


    Only they can stand up to Sasha and deal with Matthew!¡±


    Her eyes lit up in an instant. ¡°That¡¯s right! How did I forget that? Hold on. I¡¯ll call my parents right now.


    This time, I¡¯ll kick Matthew Larson out of the house for good!¡±


    When she was about to make the call, Liam suddenly stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush to call them.


    You have to think through it carefully. How are you going to tell them about this?¡±


    She was taken aback. ¡°What more is there to think about? I¡¯ll just tell them that he bullied me.¡±


    Liam shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no use. If Dad and Mom find out that we had a party in the house, they


    would not help us either. Why don¡¯t you tell them that the people who came were all partners from our


    pharmaceutical business?


    Dad and Mom have the pharmacy as their top priority at the moment. If we tell them about how Matthew


    treated our business partners, how do you think they will deal with Matthew?¡±


    Demi¡¯s eyes lit up again. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯ll tell them that.¡±

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    After Matthew and Sasha came home in the evening, they saw the peeved faces of James and Helen.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, why are you guys home? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be away for two to three days?¡± Sasha


    asked, feeling surprised.


    Helen responded angrily, ¡°For what? This ce has already been turned upside down after we¡¯ve been


    away for just one day. What¡¯s going to happen if we were gone for three days?¡±


    Sasha frowned as she was caught off guard by how cranky Helen was.


    Meanwhile, Demi was rxedly sitting on the couch.


    Without a doubt, Sasha reckoned that this had to be Demi¡¯s doing.


    So, Sasha quickly exined, ¡°Mom, did Demi tell you about it? Listen, whatever she said is not true. You


    have no idea what happened here. I¡ª¡±


    Helen pounded the table. ¡°Shut up! Matthew, get over here!¡±


    Sasha panicked. ¡°Mom, can you please at least listen to me? Demi brought some shady people to the


    house and made a mess¡ª¡±


    Helen yelped, ¡°What shady people? They are all our business partners and will be the future customers


    of our pharmacy. We permitted them toe over!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Hearing this confused Sasha. How could those people be their customers?


    Meanwhile, Helen angrily stared at Matthew, stating, ¡°Matthew, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Do you


    think it makes you look good when you force others to drink until they throw up just because you¡¯re a


    heavyweight?


    Are you out of your mind? Is this how your family treats customers? Now that you¡¯ve offended all of


    them, do you have any idea how much loss we¡¯ve suffered?


    I forgive you for not contributing anything financially to this family, but what do you think you¡¯re doing


    when you destroy our business like this? You¡¯ve been living with us and using our resources for the past


    three years, but what did we do to you for you to do this to us?¡±


    Sasha yelled, ¡°Mom, how can you say that? Those people were gangsters. What kind of customers are


    they? They came here as if there was a birthday party and turned the entire house upside down.


    Besides, it wasn¡¯t Matthew who forced them to drink; they were the ones who forced Matthew to drink.


    Who can you me when those thirty-odd people got into a drinkingpetition with Matthew and lost?


    Hearing that, Helen howled, ¡°Shut up! The only thing you do best is protect him; look at what he¡¯s turned


    into? And, did you hit Liamst night? Where did you get the courage to hit my son-inw?


    Sasha widened her eyes and responded, ¡°Mom, w-what does that mean? Is Liam your only son-inw


    now?¡±


    Demi sneered, ¡°What kind of son-inw lives with his wife¡¯s parents?¡±


    At this moment, Sasha lost it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Again, let me say this to you; if you aren¡¯t happy,


    just take it that I¡¯ve already left the house. We can move out right now!¡±


    Helen was extremely upset when she heard this. She proceeded to grab the mug on the table and


    smashed it on the floor, howling, ¡°Am I dead to you now? When I asked you to find a husband who¡¯s


    willing to live with us, that was so that you guys could take care of us two in the future.


    We aren¡¯t even that old yet and you¡¯re already talking to us about moving out. Can we still expect you to


    take care of us in the future? Did you never have the intention of taking care of us when we get older?¡¯


    Sasha¡¯s eyes turned red from anger. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­ What I mean is that they¡¯re both


    your sons-inw. Y-You can¡¯t be biased!¡±


    Helen shouted, ¡°Me? Biased? What happened was that Matthew beat Liam up, not the other way


    around. Should I just let this pass without even finding out why? I¡¯d actually be biased if I chose to


    remain silent!¡±

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    Sasha continued, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you at least ask why Matthew hit him?¡±


    Helen responded angrily, ¡°Why should I still ask that? It¡¯s his fault for hitting him! Besides, what did Liam


    do wrong when he tried to stop Matthew from forcing his friends to drink? What gave you the right to hit


    Liam with the beer bottle?


    You might as well stab Liam with a knife, and perhaps kill all of us, so you can be the head of this house.


    In that case, everything will be yours. That does sound like a dreame true, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Peeved, Sasha replied, ¡°You don¡¯t know what actually happened, yet you¡¯re alreadyshing out at


    Matthew. It was those guys who forced us to drink, not the other way round!¡±


    At this point, Helen waved her hand. ¡°Stop saying this nonsense to me. Matthew hit Liam¡ªdid this


    happen or not?¡±


    Meanwhile, Sasha was so angry that she could not say anything in response.


    Helen proceeded tomand, ¡°Matthew, go and apologize to Liam right now!¡±


    Demi piped in rather whimsically, ¡°Look at that. We¡¯d never dare to ask Matthew to apologize to us. Just


    last night he was telling us that this house belonged to him and that his name was on thend title.


    He even threatened to kick us out of the property! Right now, we are just like parasites. How would we


    dare to ask the owner of this property to apologize to us?¡±


    Hearing this, Helen¡¯s countenance dropped further, yelping, ¡°Oh right, I¡¯vepletely forgotten about the


    land title. Sasha, please go and change the name on thend title tomorrow to my and your father¡¯s


    names.¡±


    Hearing this, Sasha panicked and refuted, ¡°On what basis? This house was a gift to Matthew from


    Jefford and the others, so it belongs to Matthew legally. Why should he transfer it to you?¡±


    Helen yelled, ¡°Sasha, do you even hear yourself? What do you mean this house belongs to Matthew and


    you? Are you really trying to make us leave? Sure then. If you¡¯re really reluctant to take care of us in the


    future, just tell us. Your father and I would rather be out there begging for money thane here and


    disturb your life. How does that sound?¡±


    Sasha responded, ¡°S-Since when did I say I didn¡¯t want to take care of you both? Now I¡¯m talking to you


    about the property. Can you please be rational?¡±


    Meanwhile, James jumped in in his cold voice, ¡°You want us to be rational, don¡¯t you? Sure, let¡¯s do it. Is


    it true that Matthew moved into the house with us after marrying you? As a member of this family, what is


    his is also ours. As the head of this family, why can¡¯t these assets be under my name?


    Besides, if you two really take care of us in the future, when we grow old, this house would still return to


    you. Why do you refuse to transfer it to us now? Are you hiding something as you know how unfilial you


    two are and fear that we won¡¯t leave anything to you?¡±


    Helen nodded and responded, ¡°Your father is absolutely right. Sasha, I¡¯m just going to put these words


    out here today: if the both of you really respect us, then transfer the property to us.


    If not, your father and I are going out there to be beggars. By then, we won¡¯t trouble you anymore.


    Please make your choice!¡±


    Her words rendered Sasha speechless.


    At this point, Demi sneered and interrupted, ¡°Sasha, it¡¯s fine if you really don¡¯t want to take care of Mom


    and Dad. Worst case scenario, I¡¯ll take care of them. Just tell it to my face that you no longer want to take


    care of them and I¡¯ll bring them back right away. How does that sound? Just say the word.¡±


    Sasha responded, ¡°S-Since when did I say anything about not wanting to take care of Mom and Dad?


    Right now, I¡¯m talking about this property!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Upon hearing this, Helen growled, ¡°Right now, I¡¯m talking to you about your duty as a daughter toward


    your parents! Sasha, let me ask you: who¡¯s more important? Your parents or your husband? I just need


    your answer. Just tell me. If you choose Matthew, we¡¯ll leave right now. We won¡¯t stay here for any extra


    minute to annoy you.¡±

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    After these exchanges, Sasha almost broke down. There was no way she could reason with her parents.


    Meanwhile, Matthew sighed and jumped in, ¡°Sasha, let¡¯s transfer the property to your parents tomorrow


    then.¡±


    Hearing this worried Sasha. ¡°How can we do that? This house belongs to you. No one¡¯s taking it away


    from you!¡±


    However, this news was music to Helen¡¯s ears. She then proceeded to say, ¡°Look at that. Matthew is


    indeed the most understanding one. Since you¡¯re being so considerate, Matthew, I won¡¯t drill you on the


    incident with Liam. Please get along well with others going forward since we are one family.¡±


    These words agitated Sasha so much that she began to quiver. Just as she was about to talk back to


    Helen, Matthew stopped her as he knew well that there was no point in arguing with them at this


    moment.


    After all, this house did not matter too much to him.


    Right at this moment, Demi leaned in and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll just let the incident with Liam pass. But what


    about those friends of mine? Right now, they¡¯re asking us to apologize to them and pay for their medical


    expenses. Let¡¯s have Matthew handle it, shall we?


    Helen felt slightly embarrassed as she had already obtained the property. She reckoned that it would be


    difficult for her to ask Matthew to fork out the money for the medical expenses of those people.


    James piped in, ¡°He should be held ountable for what he did. Matthew, since you caused this, you


    should take care of it. Buy some gifts tomorrow, bring them to the hospital, and apologize to them.


    Saying some nice words to them will go a long way.¡±


    Sasha was extremely flustered. ¡°Dad, w-why should Matthew go and apologize? He¡¯s already given you


    this property. He¡¯s done his best. D-Don¡¯t be too much!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    James gave Sasha a stare and refuted, ¡°Who¡¯s being too much now? This property is only temporarily


    being transferred to us. By the time we age, this property will go back to you again. Do you think we


    really want to take this property from you?


    We¡¯re just worried you¡¯re too young and are unable to safeguard your possession, so we thought we


    should help you safeguard it. This property and the apology are two separate matters. If you think that


    we are after your property, then don¡¯t transfer it to us. From now on, we¡¯ll live our own lives. How does


    that sound?¡±


    Again, Sasha was trembling with anger. ¡°Dad, can you please make some sense? Whenever I try to


    reason with you, you respond by telling me how unfilial I am.


    When have I ever been unfilial? I feel that you two are absolutely wrong in this incident. Those people


    are at fault, so why should Matthew go and apologize?¡±


    Upon hearing this, James growled, ¡°Those are our customers. Even if they aren¡¯t entirely right, we can¡¯t


    leave them like that. We¡¯re still nning on running our business¡ªdo you want my pharmacy business


    to fail?¡±


    Sasha responded, ¡°They aren¡¯t our customers. Demi was lying to you! Why not try asking around to see


    if any of them is in the pharmaceutical industry?¡±


    Hearing that, Demi immediately rebutted, ¡°The fact that they aren¡¯t in this business right now doesn¡¯t


    mean they won¡¯t be in the future. After hearing that we¡¯re nning on opening a pharmacy, they thought


    about investing in our business as our business partners.¡±


    Not expecting to hear this rebuttal from Demi, Sasha was stunned and did not know how to rebuke.


    James then jumped in in his deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. Matthew, go and visit them at the hospital


    tomorrow morning to apologize. Remember; if you don¡¯t take care of this well, don¡¯te back!¡±


    Following that, James went back to his room while Helen gave Matthew a look andmented,


    ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re truly a considerate person. I trust that you know what to do.


    We think this is for your own good. s, it¡¯s better to have more friends than enemies. Since this matter


    rtes to our pharmacy business, please don¡¯t disappoint us.¡±


    Meanwhile, Demi looked all delighted and full of herself when she stated, ¡°Did you hear that, Matthew?


    Please be proactive tomorrow morning, and remember to be nice. If they don¡¯t ept your apology, don¡¯t


    come back!¡±

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    After being back in their bedroom, out of anger, Sasha tossed her bag to the floor and yelled, ¡°They were


    too much! It was those people¡¯s fault. Why should you go and apologize? Matthew, I forbid you to go and


    apologize tomorrow. Also, you aren¡¯t allowed to transfer the property to my parents!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Hearing this, Matthew chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t show up to apologize, but I feel we should just let


    your parents have their names registered on thend title. This property is only for you to rest when


    you¡¯re at work. We won¡¯t be living here in the future.¡±


    Feeling nonplussed, Sasha looked at Matthew and asked, ¡°W-Where are we going to live? I quite like


    this ce. Why don¡¯t we live here? This property costs over fifty million. A-Are you sure you want to give


    it to them? Don¡¯t you already know what kind of people my parents are?


    If Demi decides to persuade them to transfer it to her, they might end up doing it. When that happens¡­


    aren¡¯t we essentially letting Liam take this house away from us?¡±


    Matthew whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a house! We¡¯ll be living in Lakeside Garden in the future.¡±


    Sasha gave Matthew a look and responded, ¡°You aren¡¯t being serious, are you? I know that you¡¯ve made


    some money from the investment, but we have to spend that money wisely.


    The properties in Lakeside Garden are too expensive. I¡¯ll be happy to live in a much smaller house.


    Anyway, no matter what sort of house we live in, I¡¯ll be willing to live there as long as I¡¯m with you.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s words brought light to his heart. He then gently held her in his arms.


    What else would a man ask for if he had a wife like Sasha?


    Early morning the following day, the moment Matthew and Sasha got up, they heard James shouting


    downstairs.


    ¡°Come out! Everyonee out!¡±


    Matthew and Sasha quickly ran down only to see James and Helen in the living room, angrily standing


    there.


    ¡°Dad, what happened?¡± Sasha asked.


    James responded vexedly, ¡°Who among you took my watch?¡±


    Looking confused, Matthew asked, ¡°What watch?¡±


    Helen responded, ¡°That Rolex; the one that belongs to James. It¡¯s always in the bedroom closet. James


    found out that it was gone when he wanted to wear it to meet a client earlier today. Who took it?¡±


    The rest of them finally recalled that it was the Rolex that Billy gave to Matthew.


    However, James took itter on and treated it as his ever since.


    Demi thenmented, ¡°Do we still have to ask? We don¡¯t need to guess who took it whenever


    something goes missing in this house. Don¡¯t forget; that person has already imed previously that the


    watch belongs to him!¡±


    Right away, James and Helen angrily turned to Matthew as this watch did indeed belong to him


    previously.


    Did Matthew really take it?


    Sasha quickly jumped in, ¡°Demi, please watch your words. Matthew has never entered that room before.


    How could he possibly take it? Besides, Matthew¡¯s not that kind of person.¡±


    Demi sneered, ¡°How do you know that? Would he tell you if he¡¯s a bad guy? Don¡¯t you already know his


    family situation? He was willing to move into our house to live with us for that one hundred thousand.


    That watch costs a few hundred thousand. What makes you think he won¡¯t take it?¡±


    Demi¡¯s words caused James and Helen to be even more suspicious of Matthew.


    Hearing this, Sasha was agitated. She then responded, ¡°Demi Cunningham, what¡¯s wrong with you?


    Matthew agreed to transfer the property to Dad and Mom.


    What makes you think he would want this few hundred thousand when he¡¯s willing to let go of a house


    that costs tens of millions? Do you even hear yourself?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s words slightly calmed down James and Helen.


    At this point, Demi felt somewhat embarrassed but decided to still fight back. ¡°There are only a few of us


    living here. Dad and Mom are clear, and if it¡¯s not Matthew or you, are you saying that Liam and I took


    it?¡±

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    Meanwhile, Helen frowned andmented, ¡°Sasha, please watch your words. How could Demi and


    Liam take that watch? They aren¡¯t thieves!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sasha became agitated. ¡°Mom, what do you mean? Are you trying to say that I stole


    it?¡±


    James became unsettled as he heard that, so he jumped in, ¡°Who says you stole it? We¡¯re just trying to


    find out what happened. Can¡¯t your mother and I ask about where the missing watch went?¡±


    Sasha responded angrily, ¡°It¡¯s only us living here. If you don¡¯t think that Demi and Liam took it, that would


    mean that we were the ones who took it. Is this really you trying to find out the truth?


    You have alreadye to the conclusion that we took it! I just want to reiterate this: what makes you


    think that we took the watch that¡¯s worth a few hundred thousand when Matthew is willing to transfer to


    you a house that¡¯s worth tens of millions?¡±


    Then, James and Helen slowly nodded. ¡°Sasha¡¯s right. Matthew would never do this. But where did the


    watch go?¡±


    Looking peeved, Demi responded, ¡°We have to make things clear today! It¡¯s only us living here, so if you


    didn¡¯t take it, the finger would be pointed at us. Liam, let¡¯s swear. If we took the watch, we¡¯ll be struck by


    lightning and instantly killed by a car when we leave the house. How¡¯s that? Sasha Cunningham,


    Matthew Larson, do you dare to swear like this?¡±


    Sasha responded angrily, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to swear like that? I¡ª¡±


    At this point, James pounded the table and yelled, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Both of you, shut up! Isn¡¯t this


    embarrassing? Why would you two sisters make a stupid oath like that because of a watch? People are


    going to make you aughing stock if they hear about this.¡±


    Feeling rather offended, Demi replied, ¡°So tell me; what should I do? Sasha Cunningham owns that huge


    company, Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, and ims that she wouldn¡¯t be interested in taking that watch.


    Is she trying to say that Liam and I took it? If I don¡¯t defend myself, we would bebeled as thieves.¡±


    Her words annoyed Sasha, who responded, ¡°Who says that you are thieves? I was just trying to say that


    we didn¡¯t take it. Demi, can you please be a little more reasonable?


    You didn¡¯t seem to hesitate when you used Matthew of taking it. If I didn¡¯t help rify it, Matthew


    would be saddled with this infamy.¡±


    Demi froze when Liam jumped in, ¡°Dad, Mom, I need to say something here. The reason we moved back


    is so that we can be closer to you to fulfill our filial duties, and also so that we can spend more time with


    you in order to help you build the pharmacy business.


    We would never go after anything in this house nor even have the thought of doing so. I hope that


    Matthew can let his guard down toward us, and there¡¯s absolutely no need to y any tricks.¡±


    Meanwhile, the rest of the people were stunned. Matthew immediately frowned and asked, ¡°What do you


    mean? What tricks am I ying?¡±


    Demi¡¯s eyes lit up and she piped in, ¡°Well, you know what you did. I feel that someone intentionally took


    the watch away and is trying to pin it on us so that we would move out. This is such a dirty trick: stealing


    and then pinning it on someone. So shameless!¡±


    Upon hearing this, James and Helen immediately became wary while Sasha was agitated by Demi¡¯s


    words. So, she rebutted, ¡°Please exin to me what you mean by that. Are you saying that Matthew took


    the watch and pinned it on you?¡±


    Demi chuckled and responded, ¡°I never said that. You said it yourself. However, Dad, Mom, you really


    can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Matthew has been unhappy with us and he even hit Liamst night. Who


    knows if he actually did that to get us kicked out!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    At this point, Sasha felt extremely flustered by Demi¡¯s annoying insinuations.


    ¡°Demi Cunningham, what are you trying to say? Who pinned it on you? Show us the proof then!¡± yelled


    Sasha.


    Hearing that, Demi chuckled and did not say a word. At this moment, James waved his hand and said,


    ¡°Forget it. Can you two please stop fighting? If no one wants to admit it, let¡¯s forget it. It¡¯s just a watch,


    isn¡¯t it?


    But Matthew, I hope you can remember that we permitted Demi and Liam to live here with us. If you try


    to drive them out of this house again, I¡¯ll make sure that you move out first.¡±


    Sasha was stunned by James¡¯ words, which implied that his conclusion was that Matthew took the


    watch and tried to pin it on Demi and Liam.


    Meanwhile, Demi grinned while happily ncing at Sasha and saying, ¡°Dad, I knew you would make the


    right conclusion.¡±


    At this point, Sasha had lost it. ¡°Dad, you have to tell me what you¡¯re trying to get at by saying that.¡±


    Hearing that, James was provoked. ¡°How is it your turn to question me? Who do you think you are? Let


    me tell you; as long as I¡¯m still alive, I¡¯m still the head of this house. It¡¯s not up to you to decide things


    here, especially you, Matthew Larson. Don¡¯t let me find any evidence. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you pay for it!¡±


    Sasha became furious after hearing his words. ¡°Dad, h-how could you be so sure that it was Matthew


    who did it?¡±


    Helen jumped in unemotionally, ¡°Did we say that Matthew did it? He was just warning Matthew to


    behave. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Sasha responded, ¡°Why didn¡¯t he give Liam any warning?¡±


    Helen replied angrily, ¡°Liam didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should he be warned?¡±


    Sasha was infuriated while being on the verge of breaking down. ¡°So what did Matthew do wrong then?¡±


    Hearing that, Helen yelped, ¡°Are you trying to reason with me? Isn¡¯t it clear already? What¡¯s there for you


    to argue about?¡±


    Sasha was so upset that she began to quiver. She reckoned that her parents¡¯ bias toward Matthew was


    way too serious.


    At this point, even Matthew could no longer hold it in. He thenmented gently, ¡°Mom, have you ever


    thought about the possibility that it was taken by those people who came to our ce two nights ago?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s eyes lit up as she heard this, responding immediately, ¡°He has a point. Mom, there were so


    many people here that night. They had even gone into every room and messed with things. One of them


    might have taken it!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Demi then yelled, ¡°Sasha Cunningham, what are you trying to say? Those people are my friends, who


    are also our future clients. Who do you think you are to suspect that my friends stole it? What evidence


    do you have?¡±


    Meanwhile, Helen frowned and asked, ¡°Sasha, you can¡¯t simply say things like that. Those people are


    Demi and Liam¡¯s trusted friends, and that was why they were invited to our house.


    Your words are somewhat harsh, aren¡¯t they? If one of them heard it and wasn¡¯t happy with that


    insinuation, you might get sued for defamation.¡±


    Sasha was rendered speechless. She responded, ¡°Mom, so how do you want me to put it? All of you


    used Matthew right away, and you¡¯d rather trust Demi¡¯s friends than Matthew. Can you tell me why?¡±


    Helen puckered up her lips, not saying anything else, but the look on her face had said it all¡ªshe did not


    trust Matthew.


    Demi sneered and said, ¡°Who would believe someone who lives off a woman? Why don¡¯t you find


    someone and ask if they¡¯d rather trust my upper-ss friends or a useless man who lives off a woman?¡±


    Sasha could no longer put up with Demi¡¯s insults toward Matthew. Matthew just sighed helplessly and


    said, ¡°Forget it, Sasha; we don¡¯t have to argue about meaningless things. Dad, Mom, all I was trying to


    get at was, why don¡¯t we just find who took the watch?¡±

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    James and Helen were stunned by those words.


    ¡°Are we able to find out who the perpetrator is?¡± asked Helen, although she was sure that it was Matthew


    who stole it.


    Puckering up her lips, Demi jumped in, ¡°Hmph. It would be a miracle if he could. Are you trying to let the


    thief catch the thief? Will that even work?¡±


    Sasha heard that and refuted, ¡°Shut up. Can you please let Matthew finish what he has to say?¡±


    Waving his hand, James inquired, ¡°Matthew, what do you have in mind to help me find my watch?¡±


    Matthew responded gently, ¡°Dad, I heard from Mr. Newman before that there¡¯s a tracker installed on that


    watch specifically to prevent it from being stolen. So, as long as you get in touch with their headquarters,


    you¡¯ll be able to locate the watch. As such, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be difficult to locate it.¡±


    Hearing that, James¡¯ eyes widened in shock. ¡°Really? T-Then help me locate it now. Let¡¯s get it back¡­¡±


    Matthew nodded. ¡°Let me contact the store and ask them to help locate it. It may take some time


    though.¡±


    Feeling delighted, James responded, ¡°No worries. They can take as long as they want, as long as they


    can get it back.¡±


    Then, Matthew went to his room to give Stanley a call and asked him to take care of it.


    Meanwhile, Sasha felt somewhat proud as she yelled, ¡°Demi, do you have anything else to say? I


    already told you that it wasn¡¯t Matthew who took it.¡±


    Curling her lips in disapproval, Demi stammered, ¡°We don¡¯t know about that yet! He might have stored it


    somewhere else and then pretend to locate it. Dad, Mom, I don¡¯t care what he says, but I¡¯m going to put


    it out there first that Liam and I didn¡¯t take that watch. Even if the watch is located in our room, we had


    nothing to do with it.¡±


    Sasha stated angrily, ¡°How is it that you two have nothing to do with it if it¡¯s found in your room? Who


    does it have something to do with then?¡±


    Demi responded coldly, ¡°Perhaps someone hid it in our room to pin it on us!¡±


    At this point, Sasha was renderedpletely speechless by how crafty Demi was.


    Not long after, Matthew came out of his room. ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted them to have them locate the


    watch. They¡¯ll get back to us once they find something.¡±


    James beamed. ¡°That¡¯s great. Do whatever it takes as long as we can get the watch back.¡±


    Helen nodded and stated, ¡°Alright. Demi and Sasha, please stop fighting. Come and have some


    breakfast. After this, you still have to visit the hospital to apologize to those people. Matthew, I¡¯m telling


    you; after you get there, properly apologize to them, alright?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Sasha was cross, but she did not choose to say anything at this moment.


    Last night, Matthew had already told her that he would not apologize to those people, so she was sure


    Matthew had something else nned.


    Meanwhile, Demi looked pleased as she jumped in, ¡°Matthew, did you hear that? Please apologize


    sincerely. Also, please pay for their medical expenses. When you see them, remember to first bow to


    them. Hmph. Please keep your rude attitude from that night away when you see them. I won¡¯t let you


    have it easy if my friends decide to not forgive you!¡±


    Finally, Sasha could no longer hold it in. She then yelled, ¡°Enough! Do you really think those rascals who


    have nothing better to do are elites of society?¡±


    Hearing that, Demi became upset. She responded, ¡°What did you just say? H-How dare you refer to my


    friends as rascals? Mom, did you hear that? That¡¯s how she insults our customers!¡±


    Helen frowned and responded unhappily, ¡°Sasha, it¡¯s time that you control your temper. Please don¡¯t talk


    like this when you get thereter.¡±


    James nodded in agreement. ¡°Sasha, Demi¡¯s been working extremely hard for the pharmacy, so perhaps


    you can try to understand where she¡¯sing from. As an older sister, how could you insult Demi¡¯s


    friends like that? If they heard it, wouldn¡¯t they choose to not be friends with Demi anymore?¡±

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    Sasha responded, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m being serious. Those people are rascals. Can they even be


    considered friends? You¡¯ll know what I mean if you saw them. They aren¡¯t proper.¡±


    Upon hearing that, James became agitated. ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re too much! Do you think only you can have


    friends from the upper-ss?¡±


    Sasha waspletely rendered speechless by her parents. She no longer had the mood to debate this


    with her parents. After breakfast, a number of them left the house for the hospital.


    Before departing, Demi was beaming with joy when she gave her friends a call, telling them to get ready


    because Matthew was on his way to the hospital to apologize to them.


    Since Demi hadpletely lost her face in front of those people two nights ago, she tried her best to


    force Matthew into apologizing to them so that she could look good.


    However, before they arrived at the hospital, Matthew received a call from Stanley informing him that he


    had already located the watch. Since this watch meant a lot to James, the moment he heard about that,


    he quickly turned the car back to find his watch.


    Eventually, they came to a shop where Tiger and hisckeys were already squatting outside. Then, Tiger


    stated, ¡°Mr. Larson, Stanley asked me toe here.


    This shop is where the watch has been located. We¡¯ve done some homework and found that this shop is


    a fence for expensive stolen goods. Looks like the watch was stolen by some thieves and then sold to


    this shop.¡±


    Helen¡¯s face dropped after hearing that. She asked, ¡°Does it mean our house was broken into?¡±


    Tiger replied, ¡°I can¡¯t be sure at the moment. Let¡¯s go in and find out. We¡¯ll be able to find out when we


    know who sold it to them.¡±


    Hearing that, Helen quickly stated, ¡°Let¡¯s go in then.¡± Upon entering, they noticed that the owner looked


    to be a man in his thirties or forties.


    Feeling that something was not right, the shop owner was preparing to run away from them, but Tiger¡¯s


    lackeys managed to stop him. The moment the shop owner heard that he was Master Tiger of South


    Street, he was persuaded and immediately took out the watch.


    ¡°Master Tiger, I didn¡¯t steal this watch¡ªsomeone sold it to me. T-This is only my side business, and I had


    no idea that it belonged to you. Had I known that it belonged to you, I would never have bought it!¡± the


    shop owner said, crying and begging for mercy.


    After seeing his watch, James was overjoyed. He then held it tightly in his hand. Meanwhile, Helen yelled


    angrily, ¡°Tell me; who sold this watch to you?¡±


    In between her words, Helen purposely gave Matthew a look, hinting at the shop owner to also look at


    him. The sight of this annoyed Sasha as it was obvious that Helen still thought that it was Matthew who


    did it.


    Looking befuddled, the shop owner nced at Matthew and said, ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t know how to describe


    that person¡¯s appearance. I have a surveince camera installed in this shop.


    Let me pull out the footage.¡± Then, the shop owner proceeded to work on getting the relevant footage,


    which clearly showed a man in his twentiesing to the shop with the watch.


    Seeing that man, Liam and Demi began to feel uneasy. Right away, Matthew was able to capture the


    uneasiness on their faces. He quickly said, ¡°Liam, do you know this man?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Liam¡¯s face instantly turned red, and he began to stammer, ¡°I-I¡­ d-don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Tiger piped in, ¡°Liam, please think carefully before you respond. It¡¯s easy for me to find out


    who this person is. If by then he says that he knows you but you say otherwise¡­ Hmph!¡±


    Liam was frightened after hearing this. Then, he responded softly, ¡°I-I know him¡­¡±


    James and Helen were instantly stunned, scolding, ¡°Liam, y-you did it?¡±


    Liam quickly defended himself, ¡°Dad, Mom, I-I didn¡¯t do it¡­ I know this person, but that doesn¡¯t mean I


    did it! In fact, Demi knows him too.¡±


    At this point, Helen angrily turned to Demi and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Demi became flustered. ¡°Mom, I have no idea. H-He¡¯s my best friend¡¯s boyfriend, but he didn¡¯t show up


    at our house the other day¡­¡±

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    Hearing that, Tiger asked, ¡°Was that best friend of yours at your house that day?¡±


    Demi responded embarrassingly, ¡°S-She was¡­ She was at the party we threw at the house the other


    night¡­¡±


    Tiger sneered and said, ¡°I guess we¡¯ve just solved the mystery. It must be your best friend who stole the


    watch and asked her boyfriend to sell it here. Demi Cunningham, you have such good friends!¡±


    Demi instantly looked embarrassed as she did not expect this to happen.


    Now that all the evidence was right before their eyes, she had no way of talking herself out of it.


    At this moment, James and Helen became infuriated. ¡°Demi, t-these are the clients that you talked


    about? Who are these people, really? Why did theye to our house to steal? Who from the upper-


    ss society would do such things?¡±


    Demi lowered her head and did not respond.


    Tiger curled his lips and jumped in, ¡°You¡¯re kidding me, right? How can these people be your clients?


    President Cunningham, my men know at least half of those people, and most of them don¡¯t even hold


    proper jobs. They¡¯re frequently seen stealing and conning people. Some of them even tried working for


    me before, but they aren¡¯t honest, so I didn¡¯t want them. What kind of business do you have that you¡¯re


    working with them?¡±


    Hearing this, James and Helen were even more enraged.


    James asked angrily, ¡°Demi, is what Tiger said true?¡±


    Still having her head down, Demi remained silent.


    Then, James turned to Liam and yelled, ¡°Tell me; are they really our clients?¡±


    As Liam would not dare to lie in front of Tiger, he responded, ¡°N-No¡­¡±


    Helen roared, ¡°So you¡¯ve been lying to us, haven¡¯t you? These people are really rascals, aren¡¯t they?


    Why did you invite them to our house? You guys invited trash into our mansion?! How dare you use


    Matthew of bullying our clients? He was right about chasing them out of the house. Tell me¡ªwhat else


    have you two been hiding from us?¡±


    Liam looked downcast as he lowered his head, not saying a word.


    Meanwhile, Sasha felt relieved.


    Sincest night, she had been choked with resentment, especially by how biased her parents were


    toward Matthew; she just could not get over it.


    She had been trying to defend Matthew, but it was to no avail.


    However, much to her surprise, this matter resolved itself just like this. She finally had closure.


    After telling off Demi and Liam, James and Helen angrily left the shop with the watch while Matthew no


    longer needed to go to the hospital to apologize.


    Feeling ted, Sasha left for work with Matthew.


    Meanwhile, Demi and Liam were frustrated and downcast as their ns for Matthew to apologize and


    take care of this matter had crumbled and fallen back on them. Not only that but even James and Helen


    were now prejudiced against them.


    ¡°What should we do? They are so mad at us. Do you think we can still live at The Grand Garden?¡± Liam


    asked softly. He really loved that house, and even though they upied only a bedroom on the first floor


    that was not a master bedroom, that room was nheless much bigger than their own living room.


    The luxurious mansion at The Grand Garden coupled with its beautiful surroundings made him unwilling


    to move out.


    Meanwhile, Demi responded, ¡°Not now, of course. Let¡¯s go back to our ce and spend the night there.


    We¡¯ll go back to Dad and Mom tomorrow to ask for forgiveness. Sigh. Matthew, that son of a b*tch. It¡¯s all


    his fault. I have to get my name on thend title so no one can ever kick me out of that house!¡±


    Liam¡¯s eyes lit up. So long as Demi managed to get her name on thend title, that house would also


    belong to him.


    Owning a luxurious mansion like that was a dreame true for Liam.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    The next day, Demi went to buy a shirt that Helen liked while asking Liam to get a few bottles of wine.


    Then, they went back to convince James and Helen to let them move back. s, they seeded.


    For the next couple of days, Demi and Liam had been quiet and proper. After what happened, they no


    longer dared to float the idea of getting the house from Matthew.


    Seeing this, Sasha was surprised. Has Demi finally changed?


    It¡¯d be great if she has!


    As for Matthew, he still went to the hospital to work as usual.


    In the past, he was by himself in his office, so he could always enjoy peace and tranquility.


    Now that Crystal was there, for reasons unbeknownst to him, more patients showed up, but they were all


    not of any serious illnesses, so Matthew was able to treat them easily.


    Eventually, Matthew found out that these patients did note here for him¡ªthey all came for Crystal.


    They were all youngsters, and to them, seeing Crystal, rather than getting treated, was the main purpose


    of their visits.


    Matthew found it amusing but was not too bothered by it.


    Even though he did not really like Crystal, her work performance in recent days had improved


    considerably.


    Matthew reckoned that he would be happy for her if she could tone downpletely and marry a nice


    guy.


    In the afternoon, when Matthew had just arrived at Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, Julian was seen


    standing at the entrance.


    ¡°Julian, what¡¯s going on?¡± Matthew asked curiously.


    Looking temperamental, Julian responded, ¡°Matthew, are youing to the alumni dinner tonight?¡±


    Matthew frowned when he recalled the time when he was in elementary school. He was a nobody in his


    ss because of how poor his family was, and he was often bullied.


    As such, Matthew had never participated in the alumni dinners that took ce every year.


    ¡°Julian, I¡¯m not going¡­¡± Matthew waved his hand.


    Julian quickly responded, ¡°Don¡¯t jump the gun first. I wouldn¡¯t be bothered to ask you if it was just a


    regr alumni dinner. Ed ising this time around!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What? Ed? I-Is he really going to be there? Are you sure?¡±


    Julian nodded repeatedly, saying, ¡°I¡¯m very sure. Leo called earlier and informed me about it. Besides,


    Ed¡¯s getting married, so his fianc¨¦e might also be there! Matthew, I feel like the two of us should


    definitely be there this time!¡±


    Matthew nodded hard while his eyes turned slightly red.


    He still remembered that back in school, he, Julian, and Ed were the ¡®Powerful Trio¡¯.


    They lived in the same dorm and even sat next to each other in ss.


    While Ed was slightly shy, which waspletely opposite of Julian, if he treated you as a friend, he


    would go all out for you.


    Back in the days, Matthew was poor and many times he would not have food to eat.


    As both of Ed¡¯s parents worked, his family was in a better financial situation, so he would buy Matthew


    meals at least twice a week.


    Later, after something happened to Matthew¡¯s family, Ed, who had just started working, forked up his


    hard-earned fifty thousand and gave it all to Matthew. At that time, he didn¡¯t even ask for a receipt.


    If it were not for the fifty thousand, Natalie would have died.


    As such, Matthew had always felt indebted to him. However, it was a shame that Ed was sent abroad for


    work and had not been back for the past three years.


    At that time, Matthew did not even own a mobile phone. So, gradually, the two lost contact with each


    other.


    As for that fifty thousand, Matthew had not been able to repay Ed. This had be one of Matthew¡¯s


    biggest regrets.


    Now that Ed was back, Matthew would definitely make it to the alumni dinner this year.


    ¡°When is it? And where?¡± Matthew asked immediately.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Julian chuckled and responded, ¡°Tonight. It may start at 6 PM, but I¡¯ll have to get some supplies at that


    time, so I¡¯ll only be there after seven. It¡¯s at Prosperous Hotel. I¡¯ll see you there then!¡±

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    By 5:30 PM, Matthew had already made it to the Prosperous Hotel.


    He was excited because he would be able to meet Ed very soon.


    Initially, Matthew nned to ask Sasha toe along with him. However, there was a board meeting in


    thepany tonight, so Sasha couldn¡¯t make it.


    The Prosperous Hotel was considered a pretty decent hotel in Eastcliff.


    Matthew found out that this ss reunion was organized by his ss monitor, Leo Ziegler.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Leo was a native of Eastcliff and he was from a decently well-off family.


    Although they took the vocational pathway, Leo still looked down on the other students who went to the


    same school.


    It was mainly because of his parents¡¯ help that heter got into an undergraduate course and got himself


    a certificate.


    Coupled with some of the wealth from his family, after graduation, he worked at his rtives¡¯pany


    for two years.


    When he was promoted to deputy manager, he became even more arrogant.


    He only befriended those who did well in life.


    As for people like Matthew, the two never contacted one another.


    There was even one time when Leo visited the hospital and saw Matthew there. When he noticed that


    Matthew was doing the janitor there, he pretended to not see him and simply bypassed him.


    And that was why, even though Leo had organized several reunion parties every year, he had never


    contacted nor invited Matthew.


    Today, when Matthew had arrived earlier, Leo was hanging out with some of the ssmates inside the


    room.


    Seeing Matthew, Leo was bewildered. ¡°W-Why are you here, Matthew?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it our ss reunion dinner tonight?¡± questioned Matthew.


    ¡°So, I came.¡±


    Instantly, Leo looked at the others. ¡°Which one of you contacted Matthew?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the room be crowded now?¡±


    At that moment, the others red at Matthew as if they were ming him for showing up so suddenly.


    This group of people was Leo¡¯s followers back in their schooling days.


    After graduating, they were still close with him.


    Besides, Matthew was considered an outcast back when he was in school, so these people weren¡¯t


    really fond of him.


    In their eyes, Matthew was just a freeloader trying to get himself a free meal today.


    However, Matthew didn¡¯t care about what they were thinking. He knew they didn¡¯t treat him as a friend,


    and so he didn¡¯t take them seriously either.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry foring without informing you. Perhaps we can change to arger room?¡± Matthew grinned


    as he said.


    A girl from the group red at Matthew. ¡°Do you know how much it costs for a dinner at Prosperous


    Hotel, Matthew? The minimum expenditure for this room alone is three thousand. And it was because of


    Leo that the hotel offered us three thousand. If it was someone else, they have to spend at least three


    and a half thousand. Move to arger room? Will you pay for the extra expenditure?¡±


    This woman was Grace Smith. She used to be Leo¡¯s lover when they were in school.


    She was once famous for being mean. He didn¡¯t expect that she remained the same even after high


    school.


    Letting out a chuckle, Matthew said, ¡°So it¡¯s just a money issue? It¡¯s okay. This is a happy event. I¡¯ll pay.¡±


    Immediately, Leo twitched his mouth. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t know about your situation, Matthew.


    The minimum expenditure for thergest room here is five thousand. You¡¯re only the janitor in the


    hospital. How many months of sry do you need just to have a meal here?¡±


    The group of people beside him went into an uproar in an instant. ¡°Seriously? Matthew is the janitor in a


    hospital?¡±


    ¡°Which hospital is that?¡±


    ¡°I thought this kind of job is reserved for elderly women only.¡±


    ¡°You guys didn¡¯t know about that, right?¡± sneered Leo. ¡°Our handsome Matthew is just a cleaner! It¡¯s not


    just any floors that he cleans. He cleans the toilet floors!


    I saw it with my own eyes thest time I went to the hospital. And I was with a client at that time. When I


    saw him, I was so embarrassed that I couldn¡¯t even tell anyone that he was my ssmate. So, I could


    only walk past him.¡±

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    Everyone burst intoughter at once.


    Throwing Matthew a single nce, Grace inquired, ¡°Is our ss monitor telling the truth, Matthew? Are


    you really a janitor? We¡¯re all ssmates from the same batch. Why is your life so tough? It¡¯s one thing


    to be a janitor, but how did you end up cleaning toilets? Can you please save face for your ssmates?¡±


    Knitting his brows, Matthew muttered, ¡°It¡¯s still a job though. I didn¡¯t steal or rob and made money with


    my own two hands. Is that something I should be ashamed of?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to live like this, it would be better if you steal or rob!¡± snorted Grace.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A young man in his twenties with healthy limbs can make a pretty decent amount moving bricks at


    construction sites. But you¡¯re cleaning toilets instead of that. How ridiculous!¡±


    Another male ssmate instantly mocked, ¡°Hey! What happens if ine finds out that Matthew is


    cleaning toilets at a hospital now? Do you guys remember? Back in the days, Matthew had a crush on


    our ss belle, ine.


    There was once when Matthew posted the love letter he wrote to her on the ckboard. It was so funny!


    But, look at him now. Fortunately, ine isn¡¯t blind when ites to men.¡±


    With a heartyugh, Grace went on, ¡°Seriously, ine is very unfortunate though. As the ss belle, she


    was fancied by someone like Matthew. Imagine how disgusting it would have been for her.¡±


    The crowd cracked up again.


    His expression turning cloudy, Matthew said in a solemn tone, ¡°Guys, I¡¯m just here to attend the reunion


    dinner. Do you guys really have to taunt me like that?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Matthew. We¡¯re ssmates. Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re just joking? Why are you getting anxious?¡±


    Leo waved his hand dismissively.


    ¡°Well. Since you¡¯re here already, just take a seat first. It isn¡¯t a big deal if we have to squeeze with each


    other. But, I need to tell you in advance. We will be sharing the expenses equally tonight. No matter how


    much we spend tonight, you¡¯ll need to contribute equally. Do you understand?¡±


    ring at Matthew, Grace warned, ¡°You better think carefully, Matthew. Our ss monitor is entertaining


    a guest tonight and he purposely bought a few bottles of good wine. The drinks alone cost more than


    one thousand. Everyone will have to pay at least a thousand in total. You cannot ask us to back you up if


    you find yourself short of money!¡±


    Matthew scowled in response. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure I pay every cent I owe!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± sneered Leo.


    ¡°Come and take a seat then.¡±


    Marching inside, Matthew prepared to move to the innermost side of the room.


    However, Leo beckoned at him and demanded, ¡°Where are you going? Go sit by the door! These seats


    are reserved. Find your own ce!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s brows knitted upon hearing that. In the end, instead of saying something, he went and took a


    seat by the door.


    Honestly, a seat like this was usually intended for someone who was paying the bill, or someone with the


    lowest status in the group.


    And it was obvious that in the eyes of Leo, Matthew was that someone with the lowest status.


    Instead of bothering with Matthew, Leo and the others continued to talk.


    ¡°Leo, I heard that you¡¯re now the managing director in thepany?¡±


    ¡°Wow! You got promoted really quickly!¡±


    ¡°When do you think I can join you? Thepany I¡¯m working for has got no future at all!¡± Leaning


    against Leo, Grace said sweetly.


    Wrapping his hand around her, Leo guffawed. ¡°No problem. Tell you what. If tonight¡¯s reunion party is


    sessful, don¡¯t mention joining mypany¡ªI can promote you to be a manager right away!¡±


    Everyone was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to do, Leo?¡±


    With a superior smile, Leo continued, ¡°I have invited a VIP guest tonight. Ourpany wants to


    cooperate with this guest, and if I can seal the deal, huh, it would be a project of tens of millions. By then,


    I¡¯ll be the most powerful person in thepany!¡±

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    Now the group was even more surprised. ¡°Who is that VIP guest?¡±


    ¡°A business of tens of millions all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Y-You must be kidding me¡­ right, Leo?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know we have someone like that amongst our ssmates!¡±


    With a smug, Leo said, ¡°You guys didn¡¯t know about this, right? Haha. Let me tell you. We do have


    someone like this in our ss! He¡¯s not only in charge of a bigpany now, but he¡¯s also particrly


    influential among the big shots in the industry.


    If I can build a good rtionship with him, there would be a lot more business opportunities with him in


    the future, let alone the business worth tens of millions.¡±


    While everyone was bewildered, Grace asked anxiously, ¡°Who are you talking about, Leo?¡±


    ¡°Stop beating around the bush. Say it!¡±


    The others stared straight at Leo.


    With a cheerfulugh, Leo said, ¡°You guys know about him too. Although he hasn¡¯t been in our ss for


    too long, he¡¯s still considered one of our ssmates.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t stay for too long in our ss?¡± echoed Grace.


    ¡°Who is that? Howe I¡¯ve got no memory of him at all?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Leo continued, ¡°Julian Davis. Do you guys remember him?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Matthew spat out a mouthful of tea. The VIP guest they¡¯re talking about is Julian?


    Taken aback by Matthew¡¯s reaction, Leo red and uttered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Matthew?¡±


    Holding back hisughter, Matthew apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The tea is too hot.¡±


    Everyone pouted at his answer and Grace inquired, ¡°Julian Davis? This name sounds familiar. But why


    don¡¯t I remember anything about him?¡±


    ¡°Hey. I think I know him. He¡¯s really one of our ssmates,¡± said one of the men.


    ¡°But he hasn¡¯t joined any of the reunion parties so far, right?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How did you contact him, Leo?¡±


    Grinning, Leo told them, ¡°Julian is in charge of Wellness Herbary now! Do you guys know? 70% of the


    raw materials to produce medicine in Eastcliffe from hispany.


    You can say that Julian is thergest supplier of medical materials in Eastcliff. The working capital of the


    company can be counted in the hundreds of millions! My uncle is also working in the same industry.


    I once went to Julian¡¯spany to negotiate a business, and s, I met him right there. At that time, the


    one who was serving me was just one of the managers from a minor department.


    However, Julian is the boss of thepany. Everyone in thepany treats him with respect. Even the


    department manager who was ordering my uncle around had to bow in front of Julian!¡±


    Everyone was bewildered by his statements and Grace eximed, ¡°Is that true? Do we really have a big


    shot like that amongst our ssmates? Oh my god! Why haven¡¯t I heard of that?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, if I hadn¡¯t seen it for myself, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it too.¡± Leo sighed.


    ¡°Back then, I had only found him to be familiar. I couldn¡¯t remember who he was at all. So, I didn¡¯t dare to


    greet him. After I went home, I contacted some of our ssmates and finally found out who he is.¡±


    Everyone nodded in realization. ¡°Will a big shot like him really attend our ss reunion?¡± eximed


    Grace.


    ¡°Leo, how did you manage to invite him?¡±


    Waving his hand, Leo said, ¡°Although we were ssmates, we weren¡¯t close at all. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t


    be able to ask him out if I were to go straight to him. But, I heard from one of our ssmates that Julian


    was very close with Ed back in the days.


    It just so happened that my parents knew Ed¡¯s parents and he came back some time ago. So, with Ed¡¯s


    name, I organized this party and called Julian.


    As soon as he heard that Ed wasing, he agreed toe immediately. So, you guys have to


    entertain him wellter. If he¡¯s satisfied, hehe, every one of us will be able to ride his tailwinds. Do you


    understand?¡±

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    Everyone was overjoyed. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    They had nevere into contact with a wealthy person worth hundreds of millions, not to mention the


    fact that he was their ssmate.


    If they could ride his coattails, even if he were to just show them the smallest bit of kindness, they might


    get to be sessful in the future.


    ¡°Wow! I really didn¡¯t know we had a hidden talent amongst our ssmates. How did our sse out


    with someone like Julian?¡± Gracemented.


    The others nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right! No one could¡¯ve imagined.¡±


    ¡°But then again, I already felt that Julian was not that simple back in those days. And look at him now¡ª


    he¡¯s rich!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I remember I used to sit behind him.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then you guys must have been very close, right?¡±


    ¡°Haha. Of course. We were deskmates!¡±


    While everyone was chatting away, Matthew sat by the side. He listened to them as they boasted about


    their rtionships with Julian.


    Gazing at Matthew, a trace of contempt appeared at the edge of Grace¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back first, Matthew? It seems like the reunion party tonight isn¡¯t for you.¡±


    ¡°Why is that so?¡± Matthew frowned in response.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± scoffed Grace. ¡°Those in attendance today are on their way up in life. Didn¡¯t you


    hear? Leo is the managing director of hispany. As for me, I¡¯m in charge of ourpany¡¯s finance.


    The rest of them are either senior white-cor workers inpanies or entrepreneurs.¡±


    Everyone in the room gazed at Matthew with a smug and disdainful look on their faces.


    Grace went on, ¡°Besides, Julian is a big boss with a worth of hundreds of millions. But look at you.


    You¡¯re just a janitor. What do you have inmon with any of us? Matthew, I know what you¡¯re thinking.


    You wanted to find yourself an opportunity and ask us to help you, right?


    We understand. If there¡¯s another chance, we¡¯ll help you to find a decent job. But, you can¡¯t be here to


    ruin the reunion party tonight. Once Julian gets here, it isn¡¯t just eating that we¡¯ll be doing. We¡¯ll have to


    go to a karaoke bar with him and maybe something else too.


    By then, it¡¯ll be hard to tell how much we¡¯ll be spending. Do you know it¡¯s normal to spend tens of


    thousands just for one night at a karaoke bar? And when we have to share thousands worth of


    expenses, would you be able to afford it?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Matthew¡¯s brows knitted. Why is she acting like a snob?


    Just when he was about to explode, Leo suddenly waved his hand. ¡°Hey, Grace. We¡¯re ssmates. How


    can you say something like that? Matthew, don¡¯t take her words seriously. What she said is for your own


    good. But, the way she worded it was wrong.


    Everyone should know what they¡¯re capable of and recognize their abilities. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t treat


    you as our ssmate. But the expenditure tonight will be too high.


    We shouldn¡¯t torment you with the burden. How about this. I can ask the kitchen to make you some


    dishes and you can bring them home. We can share your bill amongst us!¡±


    The crowdughed secretly and Grace instantly praised, ¡°Leo, you¡¯re so good to your friends. Hurry up


    and thank Leo, Matthew! The dishes at Prosperous Hotel aren¡¯t bad. Just a few of them would cost a few


    hundred!¡±


    However, with an icy expression, Matthew said in a t tone, ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s just a meal. I can still


    afford it. Everyone, I¡¯m still going to repeat the same thing. I¡¯ll make sure I return every cent that I owe.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression went cold at once. Furiously, Grace yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, Matthew! This is for


    your own good. How can you be so ungrateful? Are you sure that you will be paying us back?


    Huh. When it¡¯s time to pay the bill, I¡¯m sure you¡¯lle crying to us saying that you don¡¯t have the


    money. I¡¯ve met a lot of people like you. You¡¯re simply the lowest ss of men!¡±

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    Staring at Grace, Matthew said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve indeed met a lot of men! I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no surprise


    there!¡±


    When Grace was in school, she wasn¡¯t only with Leo. She also had many other boyfriends during their


    schooling days and was therefore once the talk of the school.


    The moment Grace heard that, her expression turned cloudy.


    With a p on the table, she yelled, ¡°What are you saying, Matthew? Say it again if you dare!¡±


    Even Leo fixed his gaze on Matthew fiercely. After all, he was still hooking up with Grace.


    ¡°Matthew, how can you say something like that? We¡¯re ssmates and what we¡¯re doing is for your own


    good. How can you bully a girl like that? Is there still anyone like you? A man bullying a girl like that! Are


    you still a man?¡± Leo shouted.


    However, the others were actuallyughing silently in their heart. All of them knew about Grace¡¯s love


    affairs.


    But, now that Leo was the best among them and they wanted to tter him, of course, they had to


    support him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone overboard, Matthew!¡±


    ¡°How can a man insult a girl like that? Why are you so shameless?¡±


    ¡°Get out! People like you don¡¯t have the right to join our reunion party!¡±


    ¡°Garbage! Shut your mouth if you don¡¯t know how to speak properly!¡±


    Everyone kept yelling at Matthew. They looked like they were about to beat him up in the next second.


    When Grace noticed the situation, she instantly put on a pitiful expression and pointed at Matthew as she


    yelled, ¡°You better make it clear now, Larson. How have I met a lot of men?If you don¡¯t exin it, I won¡¯t


    let you off the hook!¡±


    With an impatient expression, Matthew said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be clear about that? I don¡¯t want to talk


    nonsense with you anymore. After all, I didn¡¯te because of you. And you guys shouldn¡¯t be worried


    about me. I¡¯ll be able to afford the expenses for the ss reunion tonight.¡±


    As he was saying that, he mmed a wad of cash on the table.


    If one were to skim through it, there seemed to be almost two thousand there.


    Instantly, everyone present at the scene quietened down. They threw a nce at one another. None of


    them expected Matthew to carry such a huge amount of cash with him.


    After a moment of silence, Leo said nonchntly, ¡°Seems like you came prepared, Matthew. Is that


    necessary for a reunion party? What? Did you go to the bank and draw two thousand just so you could


    show off tonight? It¡¯s okay. Everyone knows about your situation. There¡¯s no need for you to put on a


    pretense!¡±


    The others nodded. ¡°Is that money you¡¯ve saved up for years? Did you bring all of it just to boast in front


    of us?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s already so difficult to support your own living. How can you bring all of your money here just to show


    off? How ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°As a man myself, Matthew, I really need to give you a word of caution. You must always put your family


    first. You cannot be swayed by your emotions and act so recklessly. You should¡¯ve kept this money to


    buy something good for your wife and kids!¡±


    Matthew looked helpless upon hearing that. These guys sure have a rich imagination.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. I just need you to tell me; is this money enough for tonight¡¯s expenses?¡± Matthew


    said solemnly.


    ncing at each other, Leo waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it! If you¡¯re so determined, join us then.


    But, I really need to tell you, Matthew. The main guest tonight is Julian. You better watch what you say


    later. We don¡¯t care if you continue to talk to us like that, but Julian is a big boss now. If you offend him,


    even if he doesn¡¯t want to do anything to you, I won¡¯t let you off easily. Do you get me?¡±


    Pursing his lips, Matthew replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t offend him!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only capable of bullying girls like me. Would you dare to offend Julian? Pfft!¡± sneered Grace.


    ¡°You better stay away from Julianter. A janitor like you shouldn¡¯t get close to him!¡±

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    Matthew ignored the ridicule of the people and he didn¡¯t want to exin further.


    The group continued to talk about their rtionships with Julian while Matthew sat alone and sipped his


    tea.


    Suddenly, a message came in.


    Taking a nce, Matthew saw that it was Leanna who texted him. ¡®Mr. Larson, I have made an


    appointment with that person. When is it convenient for you toe?¡±


    After giving it some thought, he replied, ¡®I¡¯m attending a reunion party right now. I¡¯ll go after the party.¡¯


    After putting his phone away, a man and a woman appeared by the door.


    The man was slender; there was a lot of white hair on his temples and he looked rather old.


    As for the woman, she was holding onto his arm tightly as she smiled gently.


    Looking at the man, Matthew immediately grinned.


    That man was Ed.


    When Matthew stood up and was about to talk to him, Leo went one step ahead of him.


    ¡°Hey, Ed. You¡¯re finally here. I was just saying that if you weren¡¯t here yet, I would go and pick you up.


    Come over here. Please have a seat.¡±


    As Leo was saying this, he pulled Ed to the chair right next to the main seat.


    The others also rose to their feet and greeted Ed warmly.


    However, back when they were in school, Ed didn¡¯t actually have such poprity in the ss.


    It was mainly because Ed was an introvert. Besides, he was a little cowardly. So, not to mention making


    friends, he was often bullied by his ssmates.


    The reason he was very close with Matthew and Julian was that they had helped him before.


    However, Matthew didn¡¯t expect Ed to turn out like this after not seeing him in a few years.


    Looking at the white hair on the temples, Matthew could imagine how difficult Ed¡¯s life had been in the


    past few years. In fact, it must have been tough!


    Ed was at a loss. He wasn¡¯t very close with Leo and the others and their rtionship wasn¡¯t good either.


    Most of these people didn¡¯t even know what his name was. They were just following the way Leo had


    addressed him.


    However, this did not prevent them from chatting with him enthusiastically. After all, Ed had a good


    rtionship with Julian.


    If they could get close to Ed now, they would have more topics to talk to Julian about when the time


    came!


    When Ed was finally done dealing with everyone¡¯s greetings, he looked toward Matthew.


    ¡°Matt!¡±


    Ed¡¯s eyes went teary. It¡¯s my best friend!


    Matthew was simrly excited. He nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Everyone was shocked; Leo inquired, ¡°Ed, y-you can still remember Matthew?¡±


    Giving him a single nce, Ed said, ¡°We were deskmates; of course, I remember him.¡±


    The crowd was baffled again. Everyone looked at Matthew enviously.


    If Ed were topliment Matthew in front of Julian, wouldn¡¯t Juliane helping Matthew for his sake?


    Everyone was unsatisfied in an instant.


    ¡°We¡¯re all ssmates. What¡¯s the difference even if we¡¯re not deskmates? Speaking of which, our


    families are friends too. Hahaha. Come on. Take a seat!¡±


    Leoughed as he appointed the seats.


    After a moment of hesitation, Ed whispered, ¡°Leo, I¡­ better go sit with Matthew. We haven¡¯t seen each


    other for such a long time. I want to chat with him.¡±


    There was a subtle change of expression on Leo¡¯s face. Embarrassment was visible in his tone. ¡°The


    seating arrangement tonight has its purpose, Ed. Why don¡¯t you sit over here first? You guys can chat


    after dinner.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so special with the seating arrangement?¡± eximed Ed.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I sit with Matthew?¡±


    Helplessly, Leo said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know, Ed? You need to sit with the big boss of our sster. He¡¯s here


    for you. So it would be best if you¡¯re the one that entertains him tonight. How can you sit beside


    Matthew?¡±


    Ed was stunned. ¡°W-What big boss?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know after a while.¡± Leo beamed.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just sit like this for now.¡±

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    Ed was utterly confused. After a moment of hesitation, he whispered, ¡°Leo, I-I¡¯m not very good at talking.


    I might not be the most suitable one to entertain him. Why don¡¯t you just let me sit beside Matthew? You


    guys can entertain him on your own. I¡­ I really can¡¯t do it¡­¡±


    Drawing her brows together, Grace said, ¡°Ed, Leo has made the arrangements. Just listen to him.


    Besides, the boss is a good friend of yours. How can you not entertain him?¡±


    ¡°Good friend?¡± Ed was astonished.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Laughing slyly, Grace continued, ¡°Do you remember Julian Davis?¡±


    Instantly, Ed¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°J-Julian? He¡¯s a big boss now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! He¡¯s the most sessful person in our ss,¡± said Grace proudly.


    ¡°He¡¯s worth hundreds of millions now. How incredible. You guys were the closest back then; of course,


    you should be entertaining him!¡±


    For a while, Ed was stunned. But then he said, ¡°But back then, I was actually the closest with Matthew¡ª¡±


    Leo was a little annoyed and he interrupted, ¡°Whatever. Just sit here. Ed, a guest should do as the host


    thinks fit. Besides, I¡¯m the one who organized today¡¯s reunion party. So, you should stop messing things


    around.¡±


    Scratching his head, Ed then asked, ¡°O-Or you can let me and Matthew sit on either side of Julian?¡±


    ¡°What right does he have to sit beside Julian?¡± Grace pouted.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arranged for ine to sit on Julian¡¯s right side! Do you know ine? Our ss belle¡ªthe one


    Matthew had a crush on. Tell you what. ine and Julian are a perfect match!¡±


    Everyoneughed upon hearing that. Of course, they knew why Leo had arranged for ine to sit beside


    Julian.


    However, Ed¡¯s expression changed. Aren¡¯t they trying to annoy Matthew on purpose?


    Just when he was about to say something, Matthew spoke up at once, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ed. Just sit there first.


    Since we¡¯re already met, we still have the time to talkter.¡±


    Upon hearing Matthew¡¯s advice, Ed finally sat down and said nothing.


    The crowd surrounded Ed, asking him about his current situation.


    From the chatter, Matthew learned about Ed¡¯s situation.


    He was originally arranged to work in his family¡¯s factory after graduation.


    However, his mother fell ill. Their family spent all of their savings to save her life.


    Even the money they had saved for Ed to get married was used up.


    Besides, the factory was retrenching workers at the time, so Ed had no choice but to go out on his own.


    After a few years, due to Ed¡¯s introverted and weak personality, he suffered a lot in society.


    Looking at Ed, Matthew¡¯s eyes turned wet.


    He didn¡¯t know things like that had happened to Ed¡¯s family.


    Besides, when he was at his lowest, he didn¡¯t evene to Matthew to ask for money. For him, this was


    the most touching part of the story.


    Not long after the talk, another person walked through the door. It was ine.


    ine had dolled herself up for today. Her clothes were quite risqu¨¦. It seemed like she had prepared


    herself on purpose for tonight.


    ine and Leo were distant rtives. And when she got the news about Julian from Leo, she was very


    attentive about it.


    Her current boyfriend, Logan, was just a pretty vase.


    Although he looked fancy on the surface, he actually didn¡¯t have much money.


    When she found out that Julian was worth hundreds of millions, she rushed over immediately.


    If she could hook up with him, she could live a prosperous life.


    To be a richdy who didn¡¯t have to worry about her living was a lot better than keeping up with


    someone like Logan.


    When Leo saw ine, instantly, heughed and said, ¡°Hahaha. Our prettydy is here!¡±


    ¡°Wow! I haven¡¯t seen you for so long and yet you still look so beautiful!¡±


    Every guy in the room looked eager. After all, she was the ss belle.


    Besides, ine had been keeping up with the fashion trends all these years. That was why she was still


    so captivating.


    Grace had on a sour expression as she was irritated because everyone started ignoring her the moment


    ine came in.


    ncing at Matthew, she suddenly had an idea. Immediately, she chuckled, ¡°ine, look who¡¯s here.¡±

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    Matthew couldn¡¯t help frowning. Argh, how disgusting! How could Grace point her finger at me just to


    attract people¡¯s attention? Isn¡¯t she trying to turn me into a joke? Because ine was instantly


    surrounded by the boys when she came in, she didn¡¯t notice Matthew at all.


    When she heard Grace¡¯s statement, she looked over at once. In an instant, she was stunned and her


    expression turned cold. She remembered herself being embarrassed by Matthew at the Shanghai Nights


    restaurant. Back then, she thought that Matthew had seeded in life.


    After that, she found out from Charlie that Matthew had only inadvertently saved Billy¡¯s daughter and that


    was why he had that Supreme Card. Moreover, the debt Billy owed to Matthew was already cleared now;


    the way Charlie talked about Matthew was full of disdain.


    At that time, she was so furious and thought that Matthew was pretending to be wealthy so that he could


    humiliate her. She had been finding the opportunity to take revenge on him. Little did she know that she


    would be meeting him at the party tonight.


    ¡°Huh. Isn¡¯t this the son-inw of the Cunningham Family?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Even after informing your family, you still dare toe to the reunion party?¡± ine


    sneered.


    At that moment, everyone was surprised and started wondering what was happening right now.


    Immediately, ine told everyone about Matthew¡¯s story. But, the story was an exaggerated version.


    Once she finished the story, the crowd burst intoughter. Grace, in particr, wasughing so hard as


    she pointed at Matthew and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be even more useless than I imagined, Matthew!


    Forget about being a toilet cleaner at a hospital.


    How could you allow yourself to be a live-in son-inw? Look at what age we¡¯re in now. Are there


    still people willing to be a live-in son-inw? Oh, dear. How ridiculous! Matthew, even if you don¡¯t feel


    ashamed, you should at least think about your family, right? Your parents didn¡¯t raise you for you to


    humiliate them like this.¡±


    Instantly, Matthew¡¯s expression went frigid and he spat, ¡°Watch what you say, Grace! You can talk


    however you want to me, but don¡¯t ever involve my parents! You better listen carefully. No matter what,


    you should respect other people¡¯s parents. This is the basic quality of a human being!¡±


    After being scolded by Matthew, Grace was frustrated. ¡°How dare you speak about quality with me? Look


    at yourself! A live-in son-inw who works in a hospital as a janitor. You¡¯re simply discrediting all of us


    just by attending this reunion party! Respect? Quality? Look at your stupid face. Can you bear it if I were


    to respect you?¡±


    At this moment, Ed could no longer stand her. ¡°Grace, y-you¡¯ve gone too far. You¡¯ve got no say in how


    other people live their lives. It¡¯s none of your business. How can you say that Matthew is embarrassing


    himself when he¡¯s working to support himself with his ownbor? H-How can you say something like


    that?¡±


    Seeing Ed¡¯s anger, Leo instantly stood out andforted, ¡°It¡¯s just a joke between ssmates. Why are


    you taking it to heart? Ed, you too. Stop frustrating yourself.


    Matthew is a tough guy. He can take the joke! But speaking of that, Matthew, this is your fault. We¡¯re


    ssmates. If you have any difficulties, you should tell us. At least we can all help you to figure out a


    solution.¡±


    Snorting at Leo¡¯s remarks, Matthew was toozy to bother with a hypocrite like him. He had put on a


    mask of pretense just to appease Ed. It wasn¡¯t long ago that he was still worried that Matthew wouldn¡¯t


    be able to afford tonight¡¯s bill.


    Humming in agreement to Leo, Grace suddenly let out a chuckle, ¡°Oh right, Matthew. Why didn¡¯t you


    bring your wife to meet us? There aren¡¯t a lot of live-in son-inws these days. If it weren¡¯t a special


    circumstance, why would anyone want a live-in son-inw?


    Is it because your wife is so ugly that no one wants to marry her and that¡¯s why they had no choice but to


    get someone useless like you?¡±


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but crack up again.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    As Matthew stared at Grace coldly, he said, ¡°Are you looking for trouble?¡±


    When Leo saw that something was off, he quickly came to mediate the dispute again. ¡°Matthew, why are


    you so worked up? Grace is just joking. You¡¯re a man; can¡¯t you just take it as a joke? We¡¯re old mates.


    Why are you so angry with herments?¡±


    The others nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just a joke between us. You don¡¯t have to act like


    that!¡±


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re only a janitor. Whichpany would dare to employ a petty man like you?¡±


    ¡°Listen to me, Matthew. Men shouldn¡¯t be so petty. Or else, even if you¡¯re already a live-in son-inw,


    people would still kick you out!¡±


    Hahaha¡­


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Although the crowd looked like they wereforting Matthew, they were actually mocking him.


    They knew the rtionship between Grace and Leo, and so there was no way they wouldn¡¯t help her.


    With a grimace, Ed yelled, ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys had enough? Is this really just joking? How can someone


    insult others like that? Y-You guys are too much!¡±


    Grace pouted in response. ¡°Huh. He shouldn¡¯t be afraid of other people¡¯sments if he dared to do


    something like that in the first ce. A cleaner who cleans toilets. Look at today¡¯s asion. Is this some


    ce you cane as you please?


    You came here on your own and made a joke out of yourself, yet you don¡¯t let people make jokes?


    What¡¯s the logic behind that? What a ridiculous man you are. Perhaps only your wife could stand


    someone like you! From the looks of it, your wife is probably also garbage just like you¡­¡±


    This time, Matthew was utterly worked up. pping the table, he stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck, Grace!


    I don¡¯t want to get angry with you guys, but that doesn¡¯t mean that you can insult my wife as you please.


    Apologize immediately; otherwise, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡±


    Grace was startled. Instantly, her eyes turned scarlet. ¡°W-Who are you trying to scare? Do you think I¡¯m


    afraid of you?¡±


    Even Leo¡¯s expression turned frozen. ¡°What are you doing, Matthew? We¡¯re ssmates. Why are you


    hitting the table and getting all worked up? And you¡¯re even trying to bully a girl? Don¡¯t you feel


    ashamed?¡±


    Everyone else stared at Matthew, looking like they were going to hit him immediately if he were to make


    a move.


    ine red at Matthew with a cold grin. She was trying to take this opportunity to get even with him.


    It was at this moment that the door was suddenly pushed ajar. It turned out to be Julian, who walked in


    with a little girl in his arms.


    Instantly, Leo¡¯s expression changed drastically; with a smile, he walked up. ¡°President Davis. You¡¯re


    finally here! Pleasee in and take a seat. Guys, please allow President Davis to have his seat. Oh,


    and also, someone please get a waiter over here! Pleasee in, President Davis.¡±


    Leo bowed tteringly as he ushered Julian inside.


    Grace and the others also rose to their feet, looking at Julian with ttering expressions.


    ine had even gone up and weed him. ¡°Look at you, Julian. I haven¡¯t seen you in so many years


    and you¡¯ve be more handsome. Who is this cute little girl? Is this your daughter? Aww. How


    adorable. Come; let me hug you.¡±


    Shrinking into Julian¡¯s embrace, Nicole was too timid to let go of her father.


    With augh, ine said, ¡°She¡¯s so shy! She¡¯s too cute. I think I¡¯m in love with her, Julian. Come on. Let


    me hug you.¡±


    Burying her head into Julian¡¯s arm, Nicole now refused to look at her anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Nicole is a bit shy,¡± chuckled Julian.


    However, ine wasn¡¯t feeling embarrassed at all. Covering her mouth, she smiled, ¡°Little girls are


    always like this. Just like how I always thought you were handsome back in school, but I was too shy to


    tell you.¡±

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    Everyone burst intoughter in an instant.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to say it now,¡± chuckled Leo.


    ¡°Besides, you and Julian are both talented and good-looking. You guys would make a lovely couple! You


    two really have to catch up with each other tonight. Come on, Julian. You¡¯ll take the main seat. ine,


    you sit on the right of Julian; Ed¡¯s on the left. You guys have to keep Julian entertained tonight!¡±


    ine continued to chuckle as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as Julian doesn¡¯t mind it, I can apany


    him all night.¡±


    Since everyone understood what ine was trying to imply, they roared withughter again.


    Leaning closer to Julian, ine smiled. She did a background check on him and knew that he was still


    single.


    And that was why she dressed herself up for she was determined to get him kneeling at her feet tonight.


    However, Julian made a face in response. He knew ine quite well.


    Back in the day, Matthew suffered a lot because of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my daughter is going to sit beside me,¡± Julian answered.


    Upon hearing that, ine¡¯s expression changed slightly. Because of her beauty, no men had ever


    rejected her before.


    Besides, she was so passionate and had dressed herself up tonight. She didn¡¯t expect Julian to reject


    her so directly.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, in just an instant, her smile quickly recovered. ¡°That¡¯s okay. She can sit on myp during


    dinner. Little cutie pie, do you mind if I hold you?¡±


    As she was saying that, she tried to reach out again to hold Nicole.


    Immediately, Nicole dodged away. She didn¡¯t want ine to touch her at all.


    ine couldn¡¯t help but felt embarrassed. ¡°Haha. Your daughter is really shy, Julian. I think she usually


    only allows you to hold her, right?¡±


    Just when Julian was about to say something, Nicole jumped off from his embrace suddenly.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Nicole went straight to Matthew and hugged his leg in excitement.


    ¡°Hug me, Uncle Larson!¡±


    Everyone was dumbstruck.


    Didn¡¯t Julian just say that his daughter is very shy and doesn¡¯t like others to hold her? Why is she darting


    toward Matthew in just a blink of an eye?


    Could it be that they are very familiar with each other?


    With a soft chuckle, Matthew held Nicole up. ¡°Have you been behaving yourself recently, Nicole?¡±


    Julian was surrounded by the crowd and so he didn¡¯t see Matthew earlier.


    Now that he had seen him, he breathed a sigh of relief and walked over with a smile.


    ¡°Behaving? She¡¯s very naughty! If you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯m not going to let you visit Uncle Larson


    anymore!¡±


    Julianughed.


    Grabbing Matthew¡¯s arm pitifully, Nicole whined, ¡°Uncle Larson, will you let mee y at your


    house?¡±


    With augh, Matthew said, ¡°Of course, I would want you to visit me. Auntie Cunningham was talking


    about you not too long ago.¡±


    Instantly, Nicole was overjoyed. As she made a face at Julian, she grabbed tightly onto Matthew¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Uncle Larson is the best! Yay! I can go swimming again.¡±


    The crowd was stunned by the situation. No one knew what was happening right now.


    Leo couldn¡¯t help but move closer. ¡°President Davis, w-what is your rtionship with Matthew?¡±


    Giving him a side nce, Julian snorted, ¡°Seems like our ss monitor is quite forgetful! Don¡¯t you


    remember the Powerful Trio from back in the days? Me, Matthew, and Ed. The three of us are very


    close.¡±


    Leo and the others were startled as they exchanged nces in embarrassment.


    To be honest, the three of them were ordinary students in school back then.


    Their results and family backgrounds were average and they didn¡¯t even know how to tter the others.


    There was no way that they would have joined Leo¡¯s squad.


    Back then, the three of them were essentially transparent.


    Usually, these types of people were the ones who would be forgotten after graduation.


    It was only through Ed¡¯s parents that Leo found out about Julian.


    He honestly didn¡¯t know that Matthew had such a good rtionship with Julian.


    Otherwise, how would he have dared to mock Matthew like that?

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    Being someone who had seen much of life, Leo instantly snapped back after just a moment of


    embarrassment.


    ¡°Argh. Look at me. How did I forget about this? Oh, yeah. You guys were the closest back in the days.


    Hahaha. This is great. A reunion with our ssmates. It¡¯s good that we can all sit here and talk together


    like this. Come on, President Davis. Please take a seat. Matthew, Ed, you guys should sit with President


    Davis,¡± Leo said as he arranged the seating.


    When the others red at Matthew, reluctance and jealousy were visible in their gazes.


    In their opinion, Matthew was just some useless toilet cleaner. How could he be so close with Julian?


    Sitting still in his seat, Matthew said slowly, ¡°Forget about the main seat. Didn¡¯t you guys say that this is


    the most suitable ce for me? Let¡¯s just stay this way. It¡¯s quite troublesome to switch seats.


    Otherwise, people would think that we¡¯re part of your squad.¡±


    Upon hearing Matthew¡¯s mockery, Julian couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Leo and the others were flushing. Matthew managed to scold all of them with just that one sentence.


    However, because Julian was still sitting by the side, they didn¡¯t dare to rebuke him.


    ¡°Since Matthew doesn¡¯t want to, why don¡¯t youe to sit over here, President Davis?¡± Leo said.


    Waving his hand, Julian rejected. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I prefer to sit with Matthew and Ed. It¡¯s just dinner. You can


    still eat no matter where you sit.¡±


    After he finished talking, Julian went and sat beside Matthew.


    Just like that, Julian and Ed were sitting on either side of Matthew.


    The crowd was surprised by the situation.


    No matter how close Julian was to Matthew and Ed, he should have been the one sitting in the middle.


    But, what was happening now? Everyone couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he gave the center seat to


    Matthew and sat beside him.


    Why is Julian treating Matthew so nicely?


    Although there were doubts, Leo had no choice but to get everyone back to their seats.


    As for ine, she had gone and sat beside Julian shamelessly because Nicole was leaning on Matthew,


    refusing to leave him now.


    After having several drinks, Leo lifted his wine ss and went to Julian to start ttering him.


    However, Julian didn¡¯t pay attention to him but continued to talk to Matthew and Ed.


    In the meantime, Nicole was lying in Matthew¡¯s arms. From time to time, she asked, ¡°Uncle Larson, when


    is Auntie Cunningham on leave? She promised to take me to swim!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Larson, can my puppy swim with me too?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Larson, does Auntie Cunningham know how to it me a braid?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the situation, Grace was extremely envious. Isn¡¯t the little girl being too kind to Matthew?


    With Julian¡¯s current worth, it might not be easy for me to please him.


    However, if I can please his daughter, I might be able to earn some benefits in the future.


    At the opportune time, Grace leaned over. ¡°Do you like to swim, Nicole? Why don¡¯t you follow me? I can


    bring you to swim anytime you want. I know the staff from a water park. You can y whatever you


    want.¡±


    ncing at Grace, Nicole shook her head. ¡°No. Daddy says I cannot go to crowded ces. I cannot run


    around since my body hasn¡¯t recovered yet.¡±


    Grace was surprised. ¡°When Matthew brought you swimming, wasn¡¯t it a crowded ce too?¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡± Nicole instantly protested. ¡°No one uses the swimming pool at Uncle Larson¡¯s house!


    It¡¯s just me and Auntie Cunningham. It¡¯s fun.¡±


    Everyone at the scene was shocked. Leo then said in bewilderment, ¡°W-What swimming pool in the


    house? He has a swimming pool at home?¡±


    How many people can afford a swimming pool at home, especially in a ce like Eastcliff?


    A person like that is definitely wealthy!


    ¡°Nicole, did you make a mistake?¡± Grace looked incredulous.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a bathtub in his house, right?¡±

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    Nicole shook her head. ¡°I know what a bathtub is. I have a bathtub in my house. The one at Uncle


    Larson¡¯s house is a real swimming pool. A really, really big swimming pool. He even has two of them.


    One in the front yard and one inside his house. It¡¯s so much fun! Daddy says we can even go swimming


    in the indoor one during winter!¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Not only did he have a swimming pool, but he even had two of them.


    How could he live in such luxury?


    Unable to resist, Grace looked at Matthew and asked, ¡°Matthew, is that true? Y-You have two swimming


    pools in your house?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew simply smiled and did not answer.


    They were all bbergasted. Nicole did not seem to be lying.


    Could it be that Matthew was really that rich?


    But if that were true, then what was he doing as a janitor at the hospital?


    After falling silent for a moment, Leo could not resist anymore.


    He seized the opportunity and walked over to Julian with a wine ss in his hand.


    ¡°President Davis, a toast to you. It¡¯s been a while since west saw each other. Ever since we went to


    school together, I knew that you were going to be someone great. Indeed, you¡¯ve be the top of our


    ss. You¡¯re making us feel so ashamed of ourselves. We can¡¯t catch up to you!¡± Leo gave out a hearty


    laugh.


    Julian felt a bit disgusted, but he still drank with him out of courtesy.


    After they had a ss together, Leo continued to sit there and engage in small talk with him.


    Julian was getting annoyed now. ¡°Leo, can you get to the point?¡±


    Leo smiled awkwardly then said in a low voice, ¡°Well, ourpanies have had some business together


    lately, President Davis. But when we issued an invitation to tender, the department manager at your


    company seemed a bit biased against ourpany. As old ssmates, we have a trustworthy


    rtionship. So, I was thinking, President Davis, if you can help¡­¡±


    Julian chuckled and shot Leo a nce. ¡°So you wanted to talk about business. I was wondering why you


    were so friendly when we haven¡¯t seen each other in years. Sorry, but the head office has procedures to


    follow in work-rted matters. If you were disqualified, then that¡¯s that, unless the head office changes


    their rules.¡±


    There was a change in Leo¡¯s expression. He quickly added, ¡°President Davis, rules are not alive, but


    people are. We go way back. Think of our friendship. As long as I get the raw materials for you, the rules


    are not important. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Julian burst intoughter. ¡°Oh, Leo. You sure are opportunistic. But, if you tell me to break the rules in


    front of the leader at my head office, what do you expect me to do?¡±


    Leo stammered, ¡°W-What leader at your head office?¡±


    Everyone else was also astonished. Grace murmured, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, President Davis. We¡¯re


    all old ssmates here. You can trust us. Apart from us, no one will know about this. There¡¯s no way the


    people at the head office will find out!¡±


    Julian smirked. ¡°The leader of our head office is sitting right here, and you say he won¡¯t find out?¡±


    They were all in shock. ¡°Who? Who is the leader of your head office?¡±


    Julian pointed to Matthew. ¡°Don¡¯t any of you know? Matthew is the leader of our head office. His wife is


    our president!¡±


    The room went silent.


    They all stared nkly at Matthew.


    Who could have imagined that was who he really was?


    Grace immediately asked, ¡°President Davis, are you mistaken? Isn¡¯t he a janitor at a hospital?¡±

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    Leo stared at Matthew. ¡°No way. Matthew, y-your wife is the president? Then, why were you cleaning the


    toilets at the hospital?¡±


    Julian scoffed. ¡°Who said that? He¡¯s a department director at the hospital! He¡¯s also responsible for a lot


    of projects at thepany, including appointing thepany president.


    Leo, if you want to work with ourpany, shouldn¡¯t you have a good understanding of the situation in


    ourpany first? It¡¯s because of this half-hearted attitude of yours that the department manager


    doesn¡¯t want to work with you!¡±


    They all fell into dead silence as they kept their eyes trained on Leo.


    He was the one who told them that Matthew was the janitor at the hospital, so that was why they


    ridiculed Matthew.


    Who would have expected things to turn out this way?


    Leo also looked disorientated. At the time, he had seen Matthew clean the toilets with his own eyes. How


    did this happen?


    After a brief silence, Leo quickly tried to justify himself, ¡°Matthew, the truth is¡ª¡±


    Matthew brushed him off. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. I don¡¯t want to talk about work.¡±


    Leo was so flustered that he was unable to say a word. Feeling out of ce, his face also turned sour.


    He was certain that the project was a failure now.


    Matthew was surely going to give those who mocked him tonight a hard time.


    With a bitter look on his face, Leo went back to his ce and sat down. His whole table was silent,


    except for Matthew, Julian, and Ed, who were still engaged in conversation with each other.


    Grace and a few others thought about going over countless times to say a few words, but no one paid


    any attention to them, leaving them feeling awkward.


    ine wanted to join in with Julian, but seeing how things were going, she knew that it was hopeless


    now and gave up.


    She could not help but feel enraged as she watched Matthew talking andughing cheerfully.


    People were strange animals. She never hoped that a man whom she had rejected in the past would do


    better than her.


    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t that prove that she made the wrong choice?


    Suddenly, she said, ¡°What is he trying to show off? Even if you¡¯re rich, you still live under someone else¡¯s


    roof. That shows that some people are good at just that. Someone else¡¯spany; someone else¡¯s


    business. Does it have anything to do with him? He¡¯s pretending to be sessful with someone else¡¯s


    assets. Bah! The sight of him disgusts me!¡±


    Because the others were also discontented, they started to echo her words.


    With a fierce look on her face, Grace scoffed, ¡°Marrying well can save a person many years of struggle.


    Look at Matthew. He married into such a good family that made him into a member of the upper-ss.


    Who would have thought that back in our school days, he was an unqualified piece of trash?¡±


    Everyone startedughing.


    The expression on Julian¡¯s face changed. ¡°What did you say, Grace?¡±


    She had a slight fear for Julian before, but that was because they were trying to curry favor with him.


    Now that that was out of the picture, she did not care anymore.


    Without backing down, she continued, ¡°What? Am I wrong? Out of so many people in our ss, no, out


    of so many people in our school, he was the first person I heard of that became a live-in son-inw. What


    century are we living in now?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    How can there still be someone who does such undignified things? However, if he intends on throwing


    his pride away, he would be able to seed very easily. There¡¯s just one thing that I don¡¯t get. Matthew,


    is your wife so ugly that nobody wants her, or is she blind? Why would she marry someone like you?¡±


    There was an uproar ofughter. Leo nced at Matthew. ¡°Do you even need to ask? She¡¯s definitely


    ugly! Otherwise, out of all the people who would be lining up to be her live-in son-inw, how was he


    chosen?¡±

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    Julian scolded, ¡°You¡¯re a bunch of fools! Didn¡¯t you bother to ask around? The president of Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals, Sasha Cunningham, is the most beautiful woman in Eastcliff! She is Matthew¡¯s wife!


    Ugly? Blind? I think you people are the ones who are blind!¡±


    They were stunned. One of them blurted, ¡°That can¡¯t be. His wife is Sasha Cunningham? Are you pulling


    our leg?¡±


    Another person asked, ¡°Why? Do you know her?¡±


    The first person shook his head. ¡°No, but I¡¯ve heard of her before. ording to rumors, she really is the


    most beautiful woman in Eastcliff. Growing up, she was always the campus belle.¡±


    Once again, they were astonished. They looked at Matthew with only resentment in their eyes.


    They just could not understand¡ªwhat dumb luck did he stumble upon?


    Not only did he marry someone wealthy, but she was also beautiful.


    The most beautiful woman in Eastcliff married Matthew Larson?


    On what grounds?


    Grace was relentless. ¡°D-Did you get it wrong? They might just have the same name.¡±


    That person shook his head. ¡°If we¡¯re talking about Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, there¡¯s only one


    Sasha Cunningham. The Cunninghams were the founders of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, but


    somehow it fell into Sasha¡¯s hands. People in the medical field know that thepany¡¯s president is a


    beauty. She¡¯s well-known throughout the whole province!¡±


    The people there looked at one another. All that information was a big blow to them.


    Julian scoffed, ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you still have more to say? Grace, ugly creatures like you shouldn¡¯t be


    making a spectacle of yourself. And you, ine, stay further away. I feel nauseated whenever I see your


    face. You mingled with a bunch of ckers in school, and now you want to act all innocent in front of me?


    You¡¯re fooling yourself!¡±


    ine¡¯s face turned a bright red. She stomped her foot in anger but was unable to refute since everyone


    knew about her schooling days.


    Seeing that the crowd had been rendered speechless, Leo suddenly seethed, ¡°People these days are so


    good with empty talk. They¡¯re brave enough to pull such pranks. The most beautiful woman in Eastcliff?


    Hmph! I¡¯ll have you know that the true beauty in Eastcliff can only be that one person. Sasha isn¡¯t even


    worthy enough to fawn over her.¡±


    Grace immediately turned toward him. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    In a boastful manner, Leo announced, ¡°Leanna Sandel of the Sandel Family from the Ten Greatest


    Families of Eastcliff!¡±


    There was an uproar. Leanna¡¯s name carried more weight than Sasha¡¯s did.


    After all, Leanna already had a very high status.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Leanna Sandel. She¡¯s almost ethereal.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that she was so beautiful that she attracted several heirs from great families in


    Bainbridge? They rushed over here just to fight for her hand in marriage.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Her own capabilities are also outstanding. She has her own assets that have apparently surpassed the


    Sandel Family¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°A beauty like her is truly deserving of the title of the most beautiful woman in Eastcliff. Sasha can¡¯t


    compare to her!¡±


    Everyone pitched in their opinions.


    Grace had a look of yearning. ¡°Leanna Sandel. My aunt has met her once before. She¡¯s just


    breathtaking. It¡¯s a pity I never had the chance to meet her!¡±


    Leo looked proud of himself. ¡°Then you really have terrible luck.¡±


    She red at him. ¡°What are you boasting about? Have you met her before?¡±


    He scoffed. ¡°Not just that. I¡¯ve also had a conversation and exchanged contact details with her!¡±


    All of a sudden, they started to surround him while making a lot of noise.


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°You have a means of contacting Leanna?¡±


    ¡°Can you give me her number?¡¯


    ¡°Show me! Do you have a picture?¡±

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    The group of people had lost all self-control.


    With a proud look on his face, Leo waved his hand and said, ¡°Sit down, everyone. Sit down. Why are you


    all so excited? As for her contact details, I can¡¯t give that to you since it¡¯s very personal. But the next time


    I see President Sandel, I¡¯ll take a picture with her. I¡¯ll open your eyes to a whole new world!¡±


    They shrieked.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Leo!¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh. Leanna Sandel! She is the woman of all Eastcliff men¡¯s dreams!¡±


    ¡°Leo, I heard that Leanna is single now. If you manage to win her heart, that would be out of this world!¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s looks or assets, Leanna Sandel far surpasses Sasha Cunningham. Aren¡¯t you envious,


    Matthew?¡±


    They kept making a racket as if being acquainted with Leanna was a matter worth unting about.


    Meanwhile, Matthew did not have much to say and was not bothered to talk to them either.


    Leo bragging that he knew Leanna was also a way for him to gain back some of his pride.


    Currently, it did not seem like they would be able to have any fruitful conversations about business at that


    dinner and he was also uninterested in letting the night drag on. Thus, he called the waiter over to get


    the check.


    The waiter said with respect, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, your check has been paid for.¡±


    They were astonished. Grace was the first one to look at Leo. ¡°Leo, did you pay beforehand? It¡¯s fine.


    We¡¯re going Dutch, so we¡¯ll transfer you the money. How much was the total?¡±


    Leo felt perplexed. I didn¡¯t get the check beforehand.


    At that moment, the waiter interrupted, ¡°Oh, my apologies; I forgot to tell you. Leanna Sandel was the


    one who paid for it. She paid beforehand because her friend was going to eat here.¡±


    Once again, there was a ruckus inside the room.


    ¡°What? Leanna Sandel¡ªPresident Sandel¡ªpaid for our bill?¡±


    ¡°For a friend? Then, it¡¯s definitely for Leo!¡±


    ¡°T-That can¡¯t be!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a champ, Leo!¡±


    ¡°The great Leo!¡±


    They were all cheering in high spirits while Leo was dumbfounded.


    He was simply talking big earlier, but in reality, he and Leanna had only met once before.


    At the time, he participated in a meeting in ce of his uncle. A few minutes after Leanna arrived, she


    gave a speech then proceeded to leave.


    As for her contact details, it was just her office number.


    Moreover, he could only reach her secretary through that number. If it was unimportant, the call would


    not get transferred to Leanna.


    In other words, she was unaware of his existence. Why would she pay the bill for him?


    Nheless, he hade to this point, so he could only go with it shamelessly.


    ¡°As long as everyone is happy. Okay, we¡¯ve had plenty to eat and drink tonight. It¡¯s time to go home now.


    Let¡¯s gather again some other time.¡± Heughed.


    They continued to curry favor with him as they walked him all the way to the main entrance.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he stepped out, they all saw a Lamborghini parked at the front.


    ¡°F*ck! That¡¯s a sleek car!¡± They were in awe.


    ine was even more shocked. One of her friends sat in a Lamborghini once, and she could not stop


    bragging about it.


    ine had also wondered when she would be able to sit in a car like that. At least, she would not have


    lived for nothing all this time.


    Pulling up her skirt slightly to reveal more of her legs, she started striding toward the car. If I can get the


    person in the car, I¡¯d have gained something tonight!


    Before she could get close to it, however, the door of the Lamborghini opened.


    Under everyone¡¯s attentive watch, a pair of straight and beautiful legs stretched out of the car.


    Then, a woman of unrivaled beauty stepped out.


    Seeing that woman made them feel like they were struggling for air and even made them shy away.


    She was so beautiful that people did not even dare to make eye contact with her.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    There was only one thought in their minds when they saw that beautiful woman.


    ¡°A woman with such unrivaled beauty existed in this world?¡±


    They were all in a daze.


    Meanwhile, this beautiful woman started walking toward them with a smile.


    Their breaths quickened as they began to wonder, Is she interested in me?


    The most excited person there was Leo because that beautiful woman was walking straight toward him.


    The closer she got to him, the higher he felt his heart rise in his throat.


    When she arrived right in front of him, he unted a smile at her and was about to speak when she went


    right past him.


    His face stiffened.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, she headed toward Matthew and smiled. ¡°Mr. Larson, please excuse me. Did I


    interrupt your dinner? I have everything prepared. Is it convenient for you to head over there now?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Everyone was in disbelief. Is the beautiful woman talking to Matthew?


    Why is she inviting him?


    How did Matthew even get to know such a beautiful woman?


    He smiled. ¡°You look like you¡¯re in a bit of a rush. No worries. I happen to have time now. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Handing Nicole back to Julian, he followed the beautiful woman back into that Lamborghini and drove off


    with everyone¡¯s eyes on them.


    It was silent. Leo and the others were standing like statues¡ªfrozen in ce.


    Just then, Julian walked over and smirked. ¡°Leo, aren¡¯t you friends with that beauty?¡±


    He stammered, ¡°H-How would I know her?¡±


    Julian scoffed. ¡°No way. Didn¡¯t you say you two were really close earlier?¡±


    ¡°W-When did I say that?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t you say you were really close to Leanna?¡±


    Leo insisted, ¡°That¡¯s Leanna. I wasn¡¯t talking about this¡­¡±


    Suddenly, his eyes widened.


    Everyone also turned to look at him simultaneously. Grace questioned, ¡°Are you bluffing? That¡¯s Leanna


    Sandel?¡±


    Julian smirked. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    They looked at each other. Leanna paid for their bill earlier, so it seemed like that beautiful woman was


    really Leanna. She was not paying for Leo, but Matthew!


    Grace felt disconcerted. ¡°Leo, aren¡¯t you and Leanna close? That woman earlier didn¡¯t even know you.


    She can¡¯t be Leanna, right?¡±


    Leo¡¯s face turned red. He kept his head lowered and did not speak.


    Julian mocked, ¡°Whether they¡¯re close or not, he himself knows the truth.¡±


    Seeing the look on Leo¡¯s face, however, they could guess what was happening.


    Even his underlings were now contemptuously ring at him.


    After showing off earlier, he was exposed on the spot. How embarrassing was that?


    Leo turned pale with anger. He seethed, ¡°This can¡¯t be! How¡­ How does Matthew know Leanna?


    There¡¯s definitely something wrong here!¡±


    Julian retorted, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he know her? Leo, do you think that just because you were the ss


    monitor in school that everyone is inferior to you? Just because we¡¯re all old ssmates, we won¡¯t get


    back at you for what happened in school? But your present actions show that you don¡¯t see us as your


    ssmates at all. Don¡¯t me us when we don¡¯t see you as one, either. After all, you¡¯re not even worth


    calling a friend!¡±


    With Nicole in his arms, Julian brought Ed and her away from the ce.


    Leo and the others were left at the scene and they all looked infuriated.


    Throughout the whole evening, they had mocked Matthew continuously.


    Who would have imagined that, out of the lot of them, the one who turned out the best was, in fact,


    Matthew?


    If they had known, they would have treated him better. Wouldn¡¯t they be able to gain something good out


    of it too?


    But now, it was toote to start regretting it.

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    Leanna brought Matthew back to her vi where everything had already been pre-arranged.


    The Clemantis Grass was prepared under Matthew¡¯s orders.


    She had also found the person he had requested for¡ªa young woman in her twenties.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The young woman looked nervous as she did not know what was going to happen.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, is this everything you need?¡±


    Leanna looked nervous. This was a matter of life and death for her best friend and daughter.


    After taking a quick look at her, he knew how she was feeling.


    Nodding, he said, ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t have to be nervous. It¡¯s a small matter.¡±


    She started to feel a bit more assured, but her face was still tensed.


    Throughout all those years, she had even dreamed of finding a cure for her best friend and daughter.


    Now that it was finally happening, how could she not feel nervous?


    Matthew had the young woman lie down, then he performed acupuncture on her through her clothes.


    The Divine Acupuncture Skill produced sublime results.


    Initially, the young woman was very nervous, especially when he took out the needles, so she started


    sweating profusely.


    She thought that it would hurt, but when the needle poked into her skin, she did not feel a thing.


    Moreover, she started to feel drowsy and slowly fell asleep.


    While she was asleep, Matthew brought the Clemantis Grass over.


    At first, the leaves were all dried up. But, under Matthew¡¯s instructions, Leanna was able to bring it back


    to life.


    Just that alone was enough for her to put her faith in him.


    With the emerald green Clemantis Grass in his hand, he slowly moved closer to the young woman¡¯s


    face.


    Then, he poked a silver needle into an area in her cheek, which made her mouth open.


    After cing the grass in her mouth, he pulled out a small porcin bottle and poured two drops of liquid


    onto the Clemantis Grass.


    With the naked eye, one was able to see how fast the grass melted. Not long after, the grass


    disappeared.


    He gently checked on the young woman¡¯s breathing and took a look into her eyes, then he nodded. ¡°All


    good.¡±


    Leanna was astonished. ¡°Is it done?¡±


    ¡°This is just the first step. We have to let the heart grow for now. After some time has passed and the


    heart has grown sessfully, we can transnt it. Oh, right. During this time, she might feel a bit


    ufortable. The most important thing is that her energy has to be strong. Everything else can be


    done normally. You can let her exercise; it will be beneficial in this situation. I¡¯lle back again in ten


    days. By then, we will probably be able to save them.¡±


    Leanna kept nodding as she kept every word he said in mind.


    After that, she personally drove him back to The Grand Garden.


    When he got out of the car, she was looking at him in a hesitant manner.


    She wanted to ask him how he really felt about Sasha or even ask him if she still stood a chance.


    s, she did not have the courage to say anything.


    Even though she was like a goddess to another person, she did not have that confidence in front of


    Matthew.


    Instead of going back to The Grand Garden, Matthew went across to The Grand Pavilion and arrived at


    Julian¡¯s ce.


    Julian was sitting in the living room eating barbecued meat while Nicole was fast asleep.


    Seeing Matthewe over, he quickly grabbed a stool and pushed it over.


    ¡°Come! The food just arrived. Eat while it¡¯s still hot. D*mn it. What sort of reunion was that? I barely ate


    anything. That b*stard Leo is so stingy. What did he even order?¡± Julian ranted.


    Matthew chuckled. Leo had been that way since they were in school.


    If he felt like someone was of use to him, he would immediately run over and fawn over them.


    However, if he did not think that they were of any use, he would stay far, far away from them.


    It did not seem like Julian was going to help him tonight, so he secretly canceled many of the dishes he


    ordered. Hence, no one felt satiated after that dinner.

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    Matthew was sitting in front of Julian. While he ate kebabs and drank beer, he also asked about Ed¡¯s


    situation. He wanted to sit down and have a talk with Ed earlier, but there were a lot of people there


    which made it inconvenient to talk about some things. Then, Leanna suddenly came over and he lost the


    chance to talk to Ed.


    Julian waved his hand. ¡°Sigh. It¡¯s not looking too good. His mother¡¯s illness is a burden on the family. The


    hospital bills are piling up.


    While Ed was working on his job, he ended up getting injured and isn¡¯t able to do any heavy work now.


    He had no choice but toe back and open a small shop at the front of his house to make a living.¡±


    Matthew did not know that Ed had reached the state that he was in. Throughout the whole dinner, Ed did


    not look for him nor mention the fifty thousand he owed even once. It was clear that he did not want


    Matthew to worry about him or feel guilty about that fifty thousand.


    Pushing down the misery he was feeling, Matthew asked, ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s gone home. He¡¯s getting married in two days. There¡¯s still a lot that he needs to do.¡±


    Matthew suddenly remembered the girl Ed brought over. ¡°Is it the girl who ate with us tonight?¡±


    Julian immediately nodded. ¡°I heard she¡¯s a neighbor he grew up with. They¡¯re very close. They got


    engaged after Ed¡¯s graduation. Due to the issue with Ed¡¯s mother, though, the wedding kept getting


    dyed until now. I must say, that girl is a keeper.


    When Ed got injured and thought of himself as useless, he was worried that he would be a burden on the


    girl, so he wrote a break-up letter to her. But the girl ran straight to his worksite and refused to break up


    with him. To tell you the truth, there aren¡¯t that many girls who stay through thick and thin nowadays. Ed


    really found himself a good woman!¡±


    Matthew nodded. When they were eating dinner tonight, the girl simply sat gracefully and quietly beside


    Ed without uttering a single word. Throughout the entire dinner, she also carefully ced food in his


    bowl.


    Regardless of whether they wereing in or going out, she held onto his arm the whole time to give


    him support. A woman like that was surely hard toe by. Thus, Matthew decided that he was going to


    make Ed happy.


    ¡°Are you busy tomorrow? If you aren¡¯t, let¡¯s go and help out,¡± Matthew said.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian looked helpless. ¡°Matt, I also thought of going to help, but things have been so hectic at work


    lately. After you won at thatst conference, thepany has just gotten so busy. Didn¡¯t you hearst


    night? Ourpany is the biggest pharmaceuticalpany in Eastcliff right now.


    A huge stock of supplies will being tomorrow. When I got off work today, President Cunningham


    specifically put me in charge of this. She wants thepany to take off and potentially get listed on the


    market. This is our prime time. I-I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to leave my post.¡±


    Matthewughed. ¡°Luckily, you¡¯re the one who got chosen to bepany president. If I had taken on


    this role, I would be the busy one now. In that case, I won¡¯t take you with me tomorrow.¡±


    Julian showed a look of disappointment. ¡°I want to go too. When you got married, I couldn¡¯t help you.


    When I got married, you weren¡¯t there either. We¡¯re brothers.


    Now that Ed is getting married, it doesn¡¯t seem right for either one of us to miss out. Okay, then. I¡¯ll take a


    look at the situation tomorrow. Once I¡¯m done with everything, I will head over right away. No matter


    what, I will definitely be at that wedding in two days!¡±


    Matthew nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s the same if I go.¡± They finished eating the kebabs and chatted a little more


    before going their own ways.


    When Matthew arrived home, he saw Demi and Liam sitting on the living room sofa. Upon seeing


    Matthew, Demi looked conniving as if she was content that she had returned once again.

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    Matthew ignored Demi. He knew James and Helen very well. Despite being selfish, those two doted on


    their children. The only eyesore for them was Matthew and because of him, they treated Sasha unfairly


    too.


    Therefore, even if Demi and Liam got into trouble this time, James and Helen wouldn¡¯t actually chase


    them out. Besides, they only said that out of anger and it was just a show. Even so, Matthew wasn¡¯t


    frustrated by that because this house was just a temporary ce to live in.


    When he got back to the room, Sasha was sitting on the bed sulkily. Feeling helpless, Matthew sighed.


    ¡°Did you argue with your parents again?¡±


    Angrily, Sasha asked, ¡°Matthew, what is Mom and Dad thinking? Why did they allow Demi and Liam to


    come back and stay here after what they did? Don¡¯t they need to be punished after making such


    mistakes?¡±


    With a faint smile, Matthew replied, ¡°Sasha, don¡¯t be mad at Mom and Dad. You know how they¡¯re like.


    You should get used to it.¡±


    Sashashed out, ¡°How can I get used to it? Mom and Dad are obviously biased! You¡¯re innocent in that


    incident but they insisted that you did it and even tried to chase you out. Now that Demi and Liam are


    proven guilty, they only scolded them instead! That¡¯s too outrageous!¡±


    Matthew smiled andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Sasha. As I said, this house is just a temporary ce to live


    in so everything will be okay once we move into Lakeside Garden. It¡¯ll only be the two of us living there.¡±


    Sasha rolled her eyes at Matthew. ¡°I got it. I know that you¡¯re rich now so stop boasting about the house


    at Lakeside Garden. Even if we¡¯re rich, we shouldn¡¯t squander our money. Instead, we should save it and


    spend it wisely. Do you understand?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s words made Matthew smile because he felt like he was cared for whenever she nagged. While


    they were chatting leisurely, they suddenly heard someone thumping at the door.


    When Matthew opened the door, Helen and Demi walked in together. Without saying a word, both of


    them walked straight to the bed.


    Then, Helen walked a few rounds around the bed, looking everywhere in envy. At the same time, Demi


    followed Helen while describing the functions of this bed, causing Helen¡¯s eyes to gleam even brighter.


    ¡°What a nice bed! If your dad and I can have such a bed, it would be wonderful. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware


    that your dad has cervical spondylosis and the doctor has advised us to get a better bed that can support


    his spine.


    However, we didn¡¯t have money to buy a nice bed back then because we had to pay for your tuition fees.


    Look at your dad now.


    He¡¯s hunching when he walks and that¡¯s the consequence from sleeping in a poor bed in the past,¡± Helen


    jabbered while sitting on the bed.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sasha was speechless because she obviously understood what Helen meant. Helen wanted this bed but


    she was too embarrassed to ask for it so she beat around the bush. If it was in the usual times, Sasha


    wouldn¡¯t mind it but after the incidentst night, she was already really angry.


    Since Demi was the one who brought Helen up, she was undoubtedly the one who told Helen about this


    bed. The truth was, Demi longed for this bed too but she knew that she couldn¡¯t get this bed with her


    rank in the family.


    Yet, she wasn¡¯t happy that Sasha and Matthew could sleep on such an expensive bed either so she


    called Helen over, hoping that Helen could take this bed away.


    At that moment, Sasha was bubbling with anger. Ever since they were young, Demi would rather destroy


    whatever she couldn¡¯t get than allow Sasha to have it, and this mentality had never changed.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    Sitting on the chair, Sasha pretended as if she didn¡¯t hear what Helen said.


    After jabbering for a long time, Helen started to feel angry since Sasha seemed unmoved.


    ¡°Sasha, didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Aren¡¯t you concerned about your dad¡¯s health? Do you remember


    how he took care of you when you were young?


    He brought you everywhere he went. If he hadn¡¯t worked so hard to pay for your tuition fee, his health


    would not be in such poor condition.


    You¡¯re now the president of thepany, who sleeps on a bed that costs a few million. What about your


    dad? Not a day has passed for him without suffering back pains. Even so, he feels too embarrassed to


    tell you about it. Don¡¯t you feel guilty?¡± Helen scolded Sasha angrily.


    Demi sneered, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the point of telling her that?Sasha is no longer on our side. She only cares


    about her husband, not you or dad. Mom, when I be rich, I¡¯ll buy a nice bed for dad. Even if I have


    to be stingy with myself, I won¡¯t let you and dad suffer!¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Helen was moved to tears and she patted Demi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re such a sensible child, Demi. You


    didn¡¯t let your dad down, and I can see why he loves you so much. I truly didn¡¯t expect that my eldest


    child, who was always obedient when she was a child, would grow up to be an unfilial daughter!¡±


    Upon hearing their conversation that sounded like it came straight out of a drama, Sasha flew into rage.


    They were obviously forcing her to obey them!


    The worst thing was, she couldn¡¯t rebut them because she would be deemed as unfilial if she refused to


    give them the bed.


    Right at that moment, Matthew said, ¡°Mom, this bed is too soft, so it¡¯s not suitable for Dad since he has a


    backache. Actually, I¡¯ve instructed someone to change the mattress on the bed downstairs to one that


    will be more beneficial to dad¡¯s spine.¡±


    Helen¡¯s anger instantly spiked. ¡°What do you know? With your dad¡¯s current health condition and his


    severe back problem, where he has a herniated intervertebral disc, he needs to sleep on a high-quality


    bed.


    Only then can his back be protected. What are you trying to say now? Are you afraid that we¡¯ll take this


    bed away? Matthew, how can you think so lowly of us? In your eyes, are we this kind of people?!¡±


    Matthew was rendered speechless.


    Sasha couldn¡¯t help but exin, ¡°Mom, Matthew was merely analysing it from a medical perspective.


    He¡¯s just doing what¡¯s best for dad.¡±


    Helen retorted in rage, ¡°He¡¯s analysing it from a medical perspective? How hrious! He should know his


    own academic background better. Matthew, do you think that you were promoted to the position of


    department director because of your ability?


    Have you forgotten that I helped you by spending our money to buy gifts for others? If we hadn¡¯t helped


    you, you would still be working as a janitor in the hospital! Who are you to give medical advice? I know


    much more than you so stop teaching a fish how to swim!¡±


    Helpless, Sasha waved her hand and said, ¡°Alright, alright. We should¡¯ve kept our mouth shut. Matthew,


    don¡¯t say something like that in the future.¡±


    Matthew was helpless too, and he shut his mouth.


    ncing at Matthew, Demi provoked, ¡°Matthew, you don¡¯t seem too happy. Do you think that mom is


    wrong? Fine, why don¡¯t we do an experiment to find out the condition of dad¡¯s health by moving this bed


    downstairs for dad to sleep on it? ¡±


    Matthew was at a loss for words again. How am I unhappy? Plus, your excuse sounds far-fetched!


    Meanwhile, Helen¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Demi has a point! We shall do that. This time, I¡¯ll prove to you


    who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong with facts. Demi, call Liam up to move this bed downstairs.¡±


    Excitedly, Demi rushed down the stairs.


    On the other hand, Sasha was dumbfounded. ¡°Mom, how can you do that? This is our bed!¡±

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    Helen red at her. ¡°I know that this is your bed! I¡¯m just moving it down for an experiment to prove


    Matthew wrong. Look at how anxious you are. I¡¯m your mother after all, so why would I take your


    things?¡±


    Sasha was rendered speechless by Helen. When a parent decided to be unreasonable, you just couldn¡¯t


    do anything about that.


    Soon, Liam dashed up excitedly.


    He knew that he definitely wouldn¡¯t have the chance to sleep on this bed but as long as Matthew couldn¡¯t


    enjoy the bed either, he felt satisfied.


    Meanwhile, James came up too and while he walked around the bed, he nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Nice! Alright, move it downstairs then. We¡¯ll move our bed up after this,¡± smiling, James said.


    Helen was standing at the side,manding Liam and Matthew to move the bedside cupboard first.


    Despite feeling helpless, Matthew had no choice but to do as Helen instructed.


    Unexpectedly, they realized that the bedside cupboard was actually connected to the bed when they


    started to move it.


    Most importantly, they couldn¡¯t figure out how the cupboard was connected to the bed so they couldn¡¯t


    dismantle it either.


    Even worse, when they tried to lift the bed, both of them found that the bed was attached to the wall so


    they couldn¡¯t move it.


    Helen and James¡¯ initial happiness disappeared into thin air upon seeing this situation, and they were


    stunned.


    ¡°What bed is this? Why is it attached to the wall? Liam, try to find out how to dismantle the bed so that


    we can move it downstairs,¡± Helen instructed.


    After inspecting the bed for a long time, Liam shook his head helplessly. ¡°Mom, I honestly can¡¯t figure out


    how this works. Why don¡¯t you and dad sleep without it for tonight? I¡¯ll ask a few of my friends over


    tomorrow to move this bed downstairs.¡±


    Despite feeling reluctant, Helen had no choice but to agree. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll sleep on our current bed tonight,


    but you must call your friends over first thing in the morning tomorrow.¡±


    Liam nodded repeatedly.


    After that, Helen reluctantly went downstairs.


    Closing the door, Sasha almost exploded in anger.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let this happen. I need to find a way to stop them from taking this bed for themselves!¡± Sasha said


    angrily.


    Softly, Matthew said, ¡°Sasha, calm down. They¡¯re your parents, so what¡¯s the big deal if we give them


    this bed?¡±


    Anxiously, Sasha rebutted, ¡°How am I supposed to be calm? Matthew, I know what you think and I know


    I should be filial to my parents, but I just can¡¯t stand the way they treat you! You¡¯ve always been kind to


    them, but what did you get in return?


    Although they¡¯re my parents, I still feel that they¡¯re too outrageous. In fact, they¡¯re ungrateful and


    heartless! You can¡¯tpromise and tolerate them all the time because they¡¯ll only be insatiable.


    You have to let them know that your patience isn¡¯t boundless.¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°I understand but, they haven¡¯t stepped on my bottom line yet.¡±


    Sasha anxiously questioned, ¡°They haven¡¯t stepped on your bottom line even after what they did?


    Matthew, d-do you actually have a bottom line?¡±


    Looking at Sasha, Matthew softly replied, ¡°You are my bottom line.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Sasha was instantly stunned.


    Matthew added softly, ¡°I don¡¯t mind how they treat me, and I know that they dislike me and are biased.


    Therefore, I¡¯ll turn a deaf ear to them. The only thing that I can¡¯t stand is them mistreating you. I honestly


    don¡¯t mind how they treat me, but no one can bully you! That¡¯s my bottom line!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Looking at Matthew, Sasha¡¯s eyes turned red. Then, she suddenly threw herself into Matthew¡¯s arms and


    wept.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fool, a big fool! How many good deeds did I do in my past life to be able to meet a fool like


    you?¡±

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    The next morning, Matthew and Sasha were brushing their teeth when Liam barged in with a few men.


    ¡°Over here. This is it. Try to dismantle it and move it downstairs,¡± Liam instructed them.


    The few of them immediately gathered around while one of them suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we tidy up the


    bed first?¡±


    Demi walked up from behind and directly yanked off the covers along with everything on top, then tossed


    all of it to the floor.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯ll do. Now, start dismantling it. The floor is clean since it¡¯s swept every day,¡± Demi said.


    Right at that moment, Sasha walked out of the bathroom and immediately flew into rage when she saw


    that scene. ¡°Demi, what are you doing? Those are the beddings that we sleep on! How can you throw


    them onto the floor?¡±


    ncing at Sasha, Demi replied, ¡°Mom and dad will be going out soon and we have to switch the beds


    before they leave. We can¡¯t care much about anything else since we don¡¯t have much time. Can¡¯t you


    just clean it upter on by yourself? Since Matthew worked as a janitor at the hospital in the past, I bet


    he¡¯s an expert in cleaning.¡±


    Ovee with fury, Sasha wanted to rebut Demi but Matthew stopped her.


    ¡°Let her be. If you argue with her now, mom and dad will only think that you¡¯re unwilling to let them move


    this bed. Anyway, we¡¯ve decided to give it to them so why bother stirring up trouble?¡± Matthew gently


    said.


    Yet, Sasha still couldn¡¯t let it go. ¡°I¡¯m not mad that mom and dad want this bed, but her attitude! How can


    she throw our things onto the floor? If I did that to her, she would have made a huge fuss!¡±


    Listening to Sasha¡¯sints, Demi only smiled smugly and didn¡¯t bother to help them.


    Meanwhile, the few men had removed the mattress. When one of them inspected it, he frowned and


    said, ¡°Mr. Hayes, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be difficult to dismantle this bed because its instalment method is


    quite special.¡±


    Liam asked in astonishment, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a bed? What do you mean, difficult? You dismantle furniture


    frequently so this should be easy for you.¡±


    The man felt awkward. ¡°We only dismantlemon furniture and this bed is obviously expensive.


    Naturally, the instalment method is extremely special too. Without a blueprint, we won¡¯t be able to


    dismantle it correctly and it¡¯ll be damaged.¡±


    Liam was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that moving a bed would be so troublesome.


    On the contrary, Matthew smiled because he had anticipated this situation.


    If a bed that cost 2 million could be easily dismantled, it would not be worth that price in the first ce.


    Looking at Demi, Liam asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Knitting her brows, Demi clenched her teeth and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Just dismantle it! It¡¯s just a bed


    anyway. If we truly can¡¯t dismantle it, we¡¯ll just reinstall it.¡±


    The few men looked at each other. Atst, the leader asked, ¡°Well, if you insist. I need to dere


    beforehand that if anything happens during the process of dismantling it, we¡¯ll not be held ountable.¡±


    Sasha couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, I think it¡¯s better to get the professionals. What if


    something happens during the process of dismantling it?¡±


    In a huff, Demi chided, ¡°Sasha, are you trying to buy time? Let me get this straight. I must and will send


    this bed to mom and dad today! Guys, go ahead and dismantle it. I¡¯ll bear the responsibility if anything


    happens.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the few men stopped hesitating and immediately grabbed their tools to get to work.


    Standing beside them, Sasha couldn¡¯t help but feel dejected while looking at them slowly dismantling the


    bed.


    On the contrary, Demi was delighted because Sasha wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep on such a nice bed


    anymore.


    In the midst of working, a man suddenly gasped, ¡°Oh no! How did this nk snap?¡±

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    At once, everyone gathered around, only to find a nk that was snapped in two in the man¡¯s hand.


    Upon inspecting it, the leader wore a long face while saying, ¡°We dismantled it in the wrong order. This


    nk can¡¯t bear weight so we should¡¯ve removed anotherponent before dismantling it. Otherwise,


    this nk will snap from the weight.¡±


    The man was anxious. ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Helpless, the leader looked at Demi. ¡°Miss Cunningham, you promised that you¡¯ll bear the responsibility


    if anything goes wrong.¡±


    Demi knitted her brows. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bear the responsibility. Continue dismantling it. It¡¯s just a nk


    anyway. What¡¯s the big deal? Even if all of it is broken, we¡¯ll just rece everything. Go ahead with your


    job. Don¡¯t bother about these things.¡±


    It was only then did the few people feel relieved and continued to dismantle the bed.


    However, as they progressed, more problems arose.


    Firstly, it was the nk butter on, other parts started to have problems.


    In the end, they had to stop their actions, and the room was a mess.


    The leader was in a quandary. ¡°Mr. Hayes, Miss Cunningham, we truly can¡¯t do it. This bed is too


    sophisticated and I¡¯ve never seen such an expensive bed. Only professionals can dismantle this bed. We


    honestly can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Demi and Liam seemed confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a bed? Howplicated can it be?¡±


    The leader replied, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this bed cost at least 500 thousand. A bed with this price is like a


    sophisticated instrument, and it¡¯s not as simple as removing a few screws.


    Other than hiring professionals, no one will be able to dismantle it. Miss Cunningham, please find


    someone who is better qualified to perform the job. We honestly can¡¯t carry on.¡±


    After he said that, the leader and his men left hurriedly.


    Demi didn¡¯t give up and asked Liam to call other people over.


    Even Helen and James purposely came upstairs to monitor the situation.


    As the morning went on, three batches of people came but all of them shook their heads and left.


    They were professionals so they knew that this bed wasn¡¯t any other bed with just a nce.


    How were they able to clean up this kind of mess?


    Even worse, when thest batch of people arrived and saw the situation, they immediately turned and


    left.


    The leader was actually Liam¡¯s friend and before he left, he grumbled, ¡°Liam, are you trying to get me


    into trouble? Why did you call me over to dismantle a bed that is in such a condition? Are you trying to


    kill me?¡±


    Confused, Liam asked him back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m just giving you a job!¡±


    He replied angrily, ¡°What kind of job is this? In such a condition, this bed is basically gone. If I take up


    this job, who¡¯s going to bear the loss? Can I even earn from this job? Do you know how much I would


    have to pay for the damage?¡±


    Shocked, Demi replied, ¡°How is this a loss? It¡¯s just a few nks and parts that are damaged. Can¡¯t we


    just buy and rece them?¡±


    Liam¡¯s friend nced at her and smiled bitterly. ¡°Easier said than done! Look closely at those nks. I¡¯ve


    never seen this material even when I¡¯ve worked in this industry for many years.


    Besides, those parts are custom-made so you can¡¯t buy it from retailers. Do you know how much these


    custom-made parts cost?


    Take my advice. Immediately find that person who dismantled this bed and ask him forpensation


    because the damages cost at least 6 figures!¡±


    At once, Demi and Liam were stupefied. They didn¡¯t expect that they would get into such huge trouble by


    merely dismantling a bed.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    Demi eximed in disbelief, ¡°A-Are you serious? How could a few pieces of nks and parts cost a few


    hundred thousand?¡±


    He said in a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯m not joking. This bed is basically half-damaged in its current state and just


    like an expensive car, it can cost an arm and a leg to repair it. Anyway, you should find whoever


    dismantled it. Otherwise, no one can afford to bear this responsibility.¡±


    After that, Liam¡¯s friend left hastily with his men because he didn¡¯t want to be involved in this issue at all.


    Looking at each other, Demi and Liam seemed to be at a loss.


    After a moment of silence, Liam secretly gave Demi a nce.


    Upon receiving Liam¡¯s hint, Demi immediately looked at Helen. ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t we ask Matthew to call


    the seller so that they can settle this?¡±


    Helen nodded. ¡°That seems like the only solution.¡± Then, she added, ¡°Matthew, call the seller and ask


    them to send professionals over to repair this bed.¡±


    Immediately, Sasha asked, ¡°Sure, we can ask them to repair the bed, but who¡¯s paying the fee?¡±


    Helen was stunned before she knitted her brows and asked, ¡°There¡¯s a repair cost for such a small


    matter?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sasha replied, ¡°You heard it too just now, Mom. They told us that repairing the bed costs at least a few


    hundred thousand so why wouldn¡¯t the seller charge us?¡±


    Liam softly said, ¡°It¡¯s been just a few days since you bought this bed so it¡¯s probably still within the


    warranty period. Therefore, the seller is obliged to repair it!¡±


    Immediately, Helen nodded. ¡°Liam is right! Since the bed is still within the warranty period, how can they


    charge us? Stop wasting time and call the seller.¡±


    Sasha didn¡¯t know what to say to that and could only ask Matthew to make a call.


    Soon enough, the maintenance staff arrived and they were none other than the men who had installed


    the bed that night.


    When they saw the bed¡¯s condition, the maintenance staff immediately eximed, ¡°Wh-What¡¯s going


    on?! How did the bed end up in this condition and why did you dismantle it? You can¡¯t simply dismantle


    it!¡±


    Looking embarrassed, Liam and Demi bowed their heads in silence.


    Helen started to be annoyed. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. We asked someone to dismantle it because we


    wanted to move the bed. What¡¯s the big deal? We called you here to repair and move it afterward, so


    stop talking nonsense!¡±


    The maintenance staff furrowed his brows. ¡°We¡¯re able to repair it but judging from the current condition,


    repairing this bed will cost you at least 500 thousand.¡±


    Demi was so shocked that she jumped. ¡°What did you say? 500 thousand? Why don¡¯t you rob us


    instead?!¡±


    The maintenance staff exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m not the one who determines the repair cost. Plus, 500


    thousand is just a conservative estimation.


    Since this bed is limited, where there are only less than 1000 in this world, all the parts are custom-


    made. If you want to order the parts, the manufacturer will have to stop the production line in order to


    produce them. The loss of suspending production is the hardest to estimate.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Even Matthew and Sasha seemed dumbfounded.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that repairing this bed could be soplicated?


    Flustered, Demi asked panickedly, ¡°But this bed has only arrived the night before yesterday. By right, it¡¯s


    still within the warranty period so shouldn¡¯t you be responsible for it?¡±


    The maintenance staff nced at her before replying, ¡°If the issuees from the bed¡¯s quality, we¡¯re


    indeed responsible. Besides, this bed enjoys a lifetime warranty.


    However, this isn¡¯t the issue of its quality but it¡¯s a damage that you caused due to dismantling it on your


    own. Man-made damage is not covered by the warranty and this applies to products across all


    industries.¡±

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    Demi opened her mouth but she couldn¡¯t say a word because the maintenance staff was right that man-


    made damages weren¡¯t covered by warranty.


    Anxious, Helen asked, ¡°Th-Then what should we do now?¡±


    The maintenance staff shrugged. ¡°We can¡¯t repair it at the moment but I can assess the damage and


    report it to the manufacturer so that they can custom-make the parts. However, you¡¯ll need to bear the


    expenses and pay them first in order for them to take orders.¡±


    Helen stuttered, ¡°I-It really cost 500 thousand?¡±


    The maintenance staff replied, ¡°Estimating it conservatively, it costs 500 thousand, but it might go higher


    than that.¡±


    Finally, Helen panickedpletely. ¡°Wh-What should we do? Who dismantled the bed just now? Liam,


    call them back now! They have to bear the repair cost.¡±


    Looking awkward, Liam bowed his head without saying a word.


    Helen became like an ant on hot bricks. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you responding? Demi, call them and ask them to


    come back now!¡±


    However, Demi lowered her head without making a sound as well.


    Sasha couldn¡¯t stand it anymore andshed out, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to pressure them for answers.


    They told the workers just now that they¡¯ll bear the responsibility if anything goes wrong. Therefore, they


    ought to bear the repair cost themselves!¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Helen gaped in disbelief. ¡°Is that true? Demi, h-how could you promise them about that? The repair cost


    is 500 thousand! How are you going to pay for it?¡±


    With a red face, Demi suddenly shouted, ¡°Sasha, stop making up stories! When did I say that I¡¯ll bear the


    responsibility? ¡±


    Sasha couldn¡¯t help but be stunned at Demi¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t expect that Demi would deny what she


    said previously.


    Right at that moment, Matthew fished out his phone and said softly, ¡°Luckily, I recorded what you said


    just now. Demi, do you want to listen to your own words?¡±


    Demi was dumbfounded as she was indeed trying to get away with it.


    Unexpectedly, Matthew had recorded her voice beforehand.


    A smile bloomed on Sasha¡¯s face while she patted Matthew¡¯s back. At the same time, she said in a low


    voice, ¡°You truly considered every detail!¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not rare for them to y it off so naturally, I have to n ahead.¡±


    Helen snatched the phone and yed the recording, and they could clearly hear what Demi said


    previously.


    Listening to that recording, Demi¡¯s face went deathly pale.


    This time, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with it.


    Simmering with rage, Helen chided, ¡°Demi, how could you be so stupid to let them simply dismantle such


    an expensive bed? Besides, they are the ones who damaged the bed so they should be responsible for


    it! H-How can you promise that you¡¯ll bear the responsibility instead? Can you afford it?!¡±


    Demi looked like she was about to burst into tears. ¡°Mom, I-I didn¡¯t know that it would turn out this way. I


    just wanted to dismantle the bed. Who would¡¯ve anticipated this situation? B-Besides, I only did that so


    that you and dad can sleep on this bed as soon as possible¡­¡±


    Helen was speechless. ¡°So what should we do now? It¡¯s 500 thousand! Can you afford it?¡±


    Bowing her head, Demi didn¡¯t say a word and just wiped away her tears.


    Looking at her, Helen couldn¡¯t help but pity her so she sighed and averted her gaze to Sasha.


    At once, Sasha¡¯s expression changed while she anxiously said, ¡°Mom, I have nothing to do with this! It¡¯s


    her problem so she should fix it herself. I¡¯m not cleaning up the mess for her!¡±


    Helen flew into rage instantly. ¡°Sasha, how can you say that? She¡¯s your sister after all, and sisters


    should help each other. If you don¡¯t help your own family, who¡¯s going to help her? Outsiders?¡±

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    Sasha felt extremely helpless. ¡°Mom, why are you pushing the me on me? I told Demi to call the


    professionals before she dismantled it but she refused to listen to me and insisted on doing it her way.


    Now that something has gone wrong, I¡¯m supposed to settle it instead? Mom, this isn¡¯t a small amount of


    money. It¡¯s 500 thousand! Besides, she¡¯s not a child anymore so why can¡¯t she bear the responsibility of


    her own wrongdoings?¡±


    James furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s done is done. Why do you keep bringing up the past? The most


    important thing now is how to settle this. Sasha, I know what you mean and Demi was indeed too


    reckless.


    However, you¡¯re her sister and who will help her if you don¡¯t? Besides, you¡¯re the president of the


    company whereas Demi doesn¡¯t even have a job. How is she supposed to fork out 500 thousand?¡±


    Sasha started to be anxious. ¡°Dad, what do you mean? Just because I¡¯m rich, I¡¯m obliged to settle her


    problems?


    It¡¯s just 500 thousand this time but what if she has to pay 5 million, 50 million or even 500 million next


    time? Should I sell mypany to clean up her mess too then?¡±


    James could feel his blood boiling and he chided, ¡°Why do you have to exaggerate? It¡¯s 500 thousand


    now, not 500 million. I¡¯m not telling you to sell yourpany!


    Besides, do you think that Demi is stupid? We all learn from mistakes and she¡¯ll definitely learn her


    lesson and be wiser the next time.¡±


    Helen nodded repeatedly. ¡°Your dad is right. Demi, you must be careful next time and don¡¯t ever repeat


    this mistake again.¡±


    Looking obedient, Demi nodded. ¡°Yes, I will remember this lesson. Actually, I only acted recklessly


    because I want dad to sleep on this bed as soon as possible so that he can recover soon. Dad, I¡¯ll be


    more careful next time.¡±


    Upon hearing that, James was touched. He then nced at Sasha and scolded, ¡°Look at how sensible


    your sister is. Ever since you became a president, you¡¯ve slowly outgrown your kindness. Your sister only


    did that out of filial piety, so how can you me her?


    On the contrary, not only are you unfilial to me, but you¡¯re also trying to stop your sister from taking care


    of me. How can you be so evil?¡±


    Sasha almost erupted in anger. ¡°When did I stop her from taking care of you? I was just talking about the


    mistake that she made¡ª¡±


    James cut her off angrily, ¡°She didn¡¯t do anything wrong! In fact, you should¡¯ve told her beforehand. You


    knew that this bed would be hard to dismantle, but all you did was stand idly by. Therefore, you¡¯re


    actually the one to me for this incident!¡±


    At once, Sasha was stupefied at her father¡¯s logic.


    ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you hear what I said? I reminded her to call the professionals but she refused to listen and


    insisted on doing it her own way. Why am I the one to me?¡± Sasha asked anxiously.


    James retorted in fury, ¡°But your sister didn¡¯t understand the whole situation. Besides, she only made a


    mistake because she was rushing to move the bed downstairs as soon as possible so that I can have a


    good rest.


    Since you understand the situation, you should¡¯ve hired the professionals beforehand. Then, these


    troubles wouldn¡¯t have happened! Yet, you did nothing other than making sarcastic remarks. How can


    you shamelessly me her when you didn¡¯t even help?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s eyes reddened out of anger. James was just full of heresies and sophistries. On top of that, he


    was obviously biased!


    The truth was, James was indeed annoyed at Sasha because he had wanted to move the bed


    downstairs sincest night. However, she had disagreed, which made him mad.


    Now that Demi took the initiative to move the bed for him, he felt that his younger daughter was truly


    filial.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, he gave Demi full support in this matter.


    Helen waved her hand. ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s do as your dad says. You and Matthew should settle the cost of


    repairing the bed on your own. Demi, Liam, send us to work now.¡±


    After that, James and the three others strode out, leaving Sasha stupefied in the room.

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    Looking at the mess, rage churned inside of Sasha.


    ¡°Did they really just walk away and leave the mess to us? No, I can¡¯t let this slide. I have to go and


    reason with them!¡±


    Matthew quickly stopped Sasha, who was about to stomp off.


    ¡°Now, now, don¡¯t get angry at them. Since Demi ims that she was doing it for mom and dad, they¡¯ll


    definitely take her side so regardless of what you say, it¡¯ll be pointless,¡± Matthew said.


    Sasha replied anxiously, ¡°B-But they shouldn¡¯t be so unreasonable. How can they ask us to repair the


    bed when they¡¯re the ones who destroyed it? How is that fine? That¡¯s so unfair!¡±


    Matthew chuckled beforeforting Sasha, ¡°Demi has always been honey-tongued toward mom and


    dad so naturally, they favor her more. Alright, Sasha. You¡¯re the president of thepany so you mustn¡¯t


    quibble over trivial matters with her.¡±


    Frustrated, Sasha said, ¡°So I deserve to be treated unfairly just because I¡¯m a president? We¡¯re not


    talking about hundreds or thousands, but 500 thousand! If we don¡¯t teach her a lesson this time, she¡¯ll


    get us into more trouble in the future!¡±


    Matthew waved his hand. ¡°I know that you can¡¯t let it slide but arguing with her is equivalent to arguing


    with mom and dad. In the end, you¡¯ll be the one suffering. So forget it and let it be. I¡¯ll repair the bed on


    my own.¡±


    Then, Matthew looked at the maintenance staff. ¡°Sir, can you assess how much I need to pay for the


    repair?¡±


    Looking at Matthew, the maintenance staff smiled. ¡°It¡¯s free.¡±


    Sasha was stunned. ¡°I-It¡¯s free? Didn¡¯t you say that it costs at least 500 thousand?¡±


    The maintenance staff chuckled. ¡°I was just scaring your sister. Before I came here, Master Tiger


    instructed me to put the wind up her. There are actually stocks for these parts in the shop and I¡¯ve


    brought it all here so we can install the bed anytime. Within 30 minutes, I can repair the bed to its original


    condition.¡±


    Sasha couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Oh, I see. You scared me!¡±


    The maintenance staff smiled. ¡°President Cunningham, I bet she won¡¯t ever dare to scheme for this bed


    again. Without our help to dismantle the bed, she won¡¯t dare to hire someone else to do it. Besides,


    Master Tiger says that this bed is a gift for you and Mr. Larson, so no one can take it away from you.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sasha burst outughing. Tiger was indeed attentive and thought of every detail.


    ¡°However, this n might not work with my parents¡¯ character. If they ask me to call youter on, it¡¯ll be


    very troublesome,¡± Sasha said helplessly.


    The maintenance staff shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll fix the bed for you first. After this, just tell your


    parents that it requires half a year to rece all the parts of this bed. During this period of time, the bed


    shouldn¡¯t be moved to prevent being damaged the second time. I bet that they¡¯ll forget about this bed


    after half a year.¡±


    Finally, Sasha smiled and nodded. ¡°Brilliant idea! This will make sure they won¡¯t want it anymore.¡±


    After that, the maintenance staff called the other workers in and 30 minutester, the bed was indeed


    restored to its original state.


    Sasha was overjoyed because she sincerely loved this bed.


    Especially because it went with the design of this house, which made her dream lifee true.


    After cleaning up everything else, Sasha went out to work.


    Meanwhile, Matthew headed straight to Eddie¡¯s house on his electric bike.


    Today, the marriage room would be decorated in Eddie¡¯s house and Matthew had wanted to go over


    early.


    Unfortunately, he was caught up in that mess at home, which had held him back until now.


    When he arrived at Eddie¡¯s house, it was already noon.


    Eddie lived in a vige in the outskirts of Eastcliff, which was not too far from the city.


    Even so, this ce was rather run-down since it wasn¡¯t the focus of the city¡¯s development. In fact, it


    seemed to have been abandoned by the city.


    As soon as Matthew parked his electric bike, a Volkswagen Passat suddenly came from behind and


    grazed Matthew as it drove past him, almost toppling him over.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    A Volkswagen Passat had stopped in front of Eddie¡¯s residence. Just then, a young man dressed in


    baggy clothing stepped out of the car.


    He had a mohawk and tattoos on his neck.


    Holding a bag, he took each step with a swagger like a thug.


    For a brief moment, the young man nced at Matthew before spitting on the ground in disdain and


    sauntered into Ed¡¯s residence.


    Dismissing it, Matthew trailed behind him.


    In their front yard, it was rather lively. There were a dozen people decorating and setting up the ce for


    the wedding.


    As soon as the young man walked in, he yelled, ¡°Come on, Ed. This decoration is too shabby. This


    wedding has to look extravagant and this is just unpresentable! Are those artificial flowers? Don¡¯t you


    think you should at least get some real ones? Also, did you make this paper decoration yourself? It¡¯s


    horrible!¡±


    Comments afterments, the young man was announcing his criticism to the entire town.


    At once, everyone at the scene turned to look in his direction. Not only that, even Ed and his parents


    came out of the house.


    ¡°Dennis, you finally came. Come on in,¡± Ed¡¯s mother breathlessly uttered as she mustered a smile.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Waving his hand, the young man rejected the invitation. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m good here.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t take this to heart, but the smell of medicine is too strong in there. I can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    ¡°Eddie, I¡¯ve arranged the bridal car for you. The Volkswagen Passat will look decent and presentable.¡±


    Instantly, Ed¡¯s father was dazed. ¡°Dennis, didn¡¯t you¡­ didn¡¯t you say you would send a BMW? Why did


    you send a Passat instead?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the young man nced at Ed¡¯s father scornfully. ¡°Uncle, is a Passat not good


    enough? Do you have a problem with it? With this decoration, a Passat will be sufficient. You won¡¯t need


    a BMW, not to mention that I was informed at the veryst minute! If you had told me a couple days


    earlier, I would have sent a Rolls-Royce, let alone a BMW.¡±


    Laughing forcefully, Ed¡¯s mother expressed, ¡°Dennis, I know you¡¯re good at what you do. Ed is your


    cousin and you grew up together, so we really need your help with his wedding. The bride¡¯s parents


    requested for a BMW as the bridal car and if that¡¯s not possible, could you please help get a better car?


    Help us look more reputable, what do you say?¡±


    The young man looked impatient. ¡°Aunt, am I not helpful enough? Go and find out how much it costs to


    rent a Passat as a bridal car. I¡¯m renting it to you for free, and I even picked it up and sent it here. This is


    all for the sake of our family rtions. If it were anybody else, do you think they would even bother? It¡¯s


    fine if you don¡¯t want it. I¡¯ll just take the car back!¡±


    Embarrassed, Ed¡¯s parents only nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay, a Passat is good enough. Don¡¯t be angry, Dennis.


    We were just asking. Come in and have a cup of tea. Ed, bring Dennis a pack of cigarettes.¡±


    At once, Dennis waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I have some other errands to run. I only came over to let you


    know.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be heading out to church at eight o¡¯clock in the morning, right? I¡¯lle over at seven-fifty.¡±


    Immediately, Ed¡¯s mother asked, ¡°Dennis, can¡¯t you arrive earlier? We still need to decorate the bridal


    car, and we won¡¯t have enough time if you¡¯rete.¡±


    Irritated, the young man grumbled, ¡°How troublesome. I won¡¯t be able to get up so early. How about we


    dy it a little? Let¡¯s leave at eight-thirty.¡±


    Helplessly, Ed¡¯s mother said, ¡°We¡¯ve already agreed on eight o¡¯clock. Dennis, please help Ed out and


    come earlier.¡±


    The young man was irritated, but finally, he waved his hand. ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll just sacrifice my sleep and


    come at seven-thirty. Are you happy now?¡±

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    Reluctantly, Ed¡¯s mother agreed without another word.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re done here. I have urgent things to do, so I¡¯ll be heading off.¡± Dennis waved as he was


    about to leave.


    At this moment, someone from the side called out, ¡°Dennis, don¡¯t leave yet. I bumped into Mr. Garrison


    this morning and he said he¡¯ll be visiting.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the young man beamed. ¡°Mr. Garrison ising? I must have a chat with him! Go get


    me a chair. I¡¯ll wait for him here.¡±


    At once, Ed brought a chair over for his cousin. Slouching, he sat with his legs parted. Meanwhile, Ed¡¯s


    father served him a cup of tea while Ed¡¯s mother brought him a pack of cigarettes.


    ncing at the pack of cigarettes as he took them, the young man scowled. ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t take this the


    wrong way, but a wedding is such a big event. How could you be so stingy? These are cheap cigarettes


    and you could at least get Davidoff!¡±


    Instantly, Ed¡¯s mother was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s Davidoff?¡±


    ring at her, the young man snapped, ¡°The Swiss cigarettes!¡±


    Shocked, Ed¡¯s mother stuttered, ¡°T-Those are really expensive! Dennis, you know our situation well. We


    can¡¯t possibly afford that brand of cigarettes.¡±


    At that point, the young man had grown impatient and he waved his hand. ¡°Alright, stop whining. I¡¯m just


    saying that you have to see the bigger picture in life. This is a once-in-a-lifetime event, so you can¡¯t be


    penny-pinching like this. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed? Do you expect Mr. Garrison to take these cheap


    cigarettes? The lot of you are so small-minded. No wonder you¡¯re all good-for-nothing losers who won¡¯t


    achieve anything in life!¡±


    Ed¡¯s parents were embarrassed by the criticism but they just stood by with a smile as they did not want


    to offend him.


    Upon witnessing these events, Matthew furrowed his eyebrows. In fact, he knew Dennis. He was Ed¡¯s


    younger cousin brother as their mothers were sisters. During their earlier years, Dennis¡¯s family were not


    well-to-do. As such, they had lots of financial help from Ed¡¯s family. Dennis would always loiter outside


    school and often asked Ed for money. Without hesitation, Ed would always lend him money, and he


    treated Dennis as his own brother. Who would have known that Dennis would turn out this way after a


    few years of not seeing each other? Bossing Ed¡¯s parents around, he had no respect for them at all. It


    was all very infuriating to watch.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Matthew caught Ed¡¯s attention, and thetter was instantly delighted. ¡°Matt, you¡¯re here!


    Come in!¡± Ed greeted warmly.


    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s Matthew!¡± Ed¡¯s parents were over the moon to see Matthew too.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all grown up!¡±


    ¡°Come in,e in.¡±


    With a smile, Matthew greeted Ed¡¯s parents. ¡°Hello, Mr. & Mrs. Martinez. It¡¯s been a long time. My


    apologies for not visiting you sooner because I didn¡¯t know you had moved here.¡±


    As they greeted each other, Dennis came over and looked him up and down.


    ¡°Turns out it¡¯s you, Matthew. I was wondering who you were back in the alley, riding a rusty electric bike


    and blocking the way. So, Matthew, what kind of work do you do? You¡¯re not young anymore, and you


    still can¡¯t afford a car?¡± ying with the car key in his hand, Dennis taunted with a smug expression on


    his face.


    At once, Matthew frowned as he recalled how Dennis used to follow them around like a lost puppy. Now,


    he was deliberately showing off in front of him.


    ¡°Nothing significant. I just work at the hospital.¡± Casually, Matthew answered his question.


    Upon hearing this, Dennis froze while Ed¡¯s parents were overjoyed. ¡°Oh, my. You work at the hospital?


    What a promising young man. This kid is a doctor now. It¡¯s fantastic.¡±


    Ed¡¯s parents were kind-hearted, and Matthew could tell that they were genuinely happy for him. On the


    other hand, Dennis looked disgruntled. Ever since he achieved some aplishments, he had always


    looked down on Ed and his family. As such, the fact that Matthew was a doctor drove Dennis up the wall.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    ¡°Is it true? Matthew, if I remember correctly, you did not even graduate from vocational school. How are


    you working at a hospital without an educational background? You¡¯re bullshitting, aren¡¯t you?¡± Dennis


    sneered.


    Upon hearing that, everyone at the scene turned to look at them, and they all had the same suspicious


    look on their faces.


    It was unbelievable, indeed. How could one work at a hospital without any educational background?


    Upon seeing this, Ed¡¯s parents quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Oh, a diploma isn¡¯t necessary to work


    at a hospital! Matthew may be in the administrative department, which is good enough.


    The most important thing for a young man is to be down-to-earth, and it¡¯s fantastic that Matthew has a


    stable job. Matthew, you must have taken a day off today, soe in and make yourself at home.¡±


    At once, the couple ushered Matthew into the house.


    Unwilling to end the conversation, Dennis pursued them.


    ¡°So, Matthew, which hospital are you working at? I know a lot of friends who work in the hospital, and


    they¡¯re all in the higher ranks. Go on, tell me which hospital you work at. I might even be friends with


    your leader!¡± Dennis said smugly.


    Instantly, Matthew grimaced. He was unhappy with Dennis¡¯s tone that was full of mockery.


    ¡°What does my workce have to do with you?¡± Matthew retorted.


    Taken aback, Dennis did not expect that Matthew would dare to talk back to him.


    ¡°How dare you talk to me that way? What¡¯s wrong with asking about your job? You could just answer the


    question if you really worked at the hospital. Are you feeling guilty now?


    Are you worried I¡¯ll expose you for lying? Huh, I¡¯ve met tons of people just like you. You may be able to


    deceive others with your tricks, but you won¡¯t fool me!¡± Coldly, Dennis sneered.


    Dennis spoke so loudly, everyone had turned their focus on them. At that moment, they all looked at


    Matthew with ridicule because the truth was, most people did not believe him.


    You would have had to possess specific skills to be able to work at a hospital and Matthew did not


    graduate from vocational school. Hence, he did not have a diploma, so how was it possible for him to


    work at the hospital?


    ¡°The younger generation these days are too boastful. They would spread lies just to look good.¡±


    ¡°What is the point of lying about this? We¡¯re not stupid. Who is he fooling?¡±


    ¡°I agree, he looks like a lively young man. Yet, he is full of lies.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a fool who doesn¡¯t even think logically before lying. He doesn¡¯t even have any educational


    background or diploma, and yet he works at the hospital? What a joke!¡±


    ¡°Why is Ed friends with this trash?¡±


    At once, everyone spoke out. Proudly, Dennis took pleasure in the way everyone was making snarky


    remarks at Matthew.


    Meanwhile, Ed¡¯s parents were embarrassed. As a matter of fact, it did not matter to them where Matthew


    worked. They were just happy that Matthew hade to attend Ed¡¯s wedding.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Ed, take Matthew to the bridal room. We need to decorate it.¡± Hastily,


    Ed¡¯s father tried to mediate.


    However, Dennis stopped him. ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s no rush and let Matthew speak. Matthew, everyone is still


    waiting to know which hospital you work at.¡±


    Ed¡¯s mother became anxious. ¡°Dennis, we¡¯re busy right now. You can ask him againter.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Dennis scowled. ¡°Ever since Matthew arrived, he had everyone licking his boots. He¡¯s not allowed


    to leave until he clears things up. I wouldn¡¯t want to associate myself with a liar!¡±


    At that moment, everyone started talking all at once. They were all convinced that Matthew was a liar.


    Grimacing, Matthew did not even intend to acknowledge Dennis. But now, it did not seem like Dennis


    was going to let him off easily.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Just then, someone walked into the residence.


    Ed¡¯s father nced at the new visitor before swiftly going to greet him. ¡°Mr. Garrison, you¡¯re here. You


    didn¡¯t have toe because we¡¯re just having a small gathering.¡±


    Arrogantly, Dominic Garrison slowly walked over. ¡°I just came to take a look. Please let me know if you


    need help with anything.¡±

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    At once, everyone nodded and bowed slightly to greet Dominic. In their vige, he had status and power


    that were greater than the chief of the vige.


    ncing at the new visitor, Matthew couldn¡¯t help but smile as he turned out to be one of the patients he


    had treated.


    Hurriedly, Dennis rushed to greet Dominic. ¡°Mr. Garrison, you¡¯re finally here. Come in and have a seat. I¡¯ll


    have a few drinks with you today, what do you say?¡±


    Without sparing him a nce, Dominic arrogantly walked in.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At once, Ed¡¯s mother carried over a chair with great struggle. ¡°Mr. Harrison, please take a seat.¡±


    Nodding, Dominic was about to sit when he saw Matthew. Instantly, he was stunned and his expression


    quickly changed.


    Astonished, everyone watched as Dominic rushed toward Matthew. ¡°Director Larson, wh-what are you


    doing here?¡± his voice quavered. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you wereing. If I had known, I would¡¯ve arrived


    earlier.¡±


    At that moment, everyone was dumbfounded, and even Dennis was confused. ¡°Mr. Garrison, do you


    know him?¡±


    Immediately, Dominic red at him. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I know him? This is Director Larson of the North


    District Hospital. He is in charge of the hospital¡¯s Emergency Department. I almost died from alcohol


    poisoning one time, and it was Director Larson who saved my life. He¡¯s my savior, so how could I not


    know him?¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone was astonished. Meanwhile, Dennis was at a loss of words. ¡°You¡¯re not


    joking? He-He really is a doctor? How is that possible? There is no way.¡±


    At that moment, everyone was mortified, especially those who had made snarky remarks about Matthew.


    They all had their heads lowered in embarrassment.


    This turn of events was like a p in the face for them.


    Meanwhile, Ed¡¯s parents were shocked too. They believed that Matthew was working at the hospital, but


    they just assumed that he was working in the Administrative Department.


    After all, with his educational background, it was impossible for him to be a doctor. Who would have


    thought that Matthew was not only a doctor, but also a director?


    If it were anyone else who had said this, no one would believe them, but now, this came from Mr.


    Garrison. As such, no one dared to doubt him.


    Ignoring everyone else, he grabbed Matthew¡¯s hand in excitement. ¡°Director Larson, you saved my life.


    The medicine you prescribed for me worked so well that it cured my other illnesses too. You¡¯re a genius!


    I went to the hospital several times after that, but I didn¡¯t see you and it was such a shame. Who


    would¡¯ve known I would bump into you here? This is fate!¡±


    Just then, Matthew chuckled as he nodded. ¡°It¡¯s no surprise that you couldn¡¯t find me as I¡¯m no longer


    under the Emergency Department.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Dominic said in surprise. ¡°You left the Emergency Department? Which department are you


    under now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m currently in charge of the Department of Chinese Medicine. If you¡¯d like to see me, you can find me


    there.¡±


    Dominic seemed genuinely sad. ¡°You¡¯ve changed departments? Oh, this is such a huge loss for the


    Emergency Department. Mr. Larson, among so many doctors that I¡¯ve met, you are the one with the best


    medical skills. On another note, I¡¯d like toe and see you at the Department of Chinese Medicine. My


    wife hasn¡¯t been feeling too well these days and I¡¯ve been wanting to bring her to you.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Matthew nodded with a smile. ¡°You may bring her anytime.¡±


    At once, Mr. Garrison thanked Matthew over and over. Without acknowledging the people around him, he


    moved his chair to sit next to Matthew.


    On the other hand, Dennis stood at the side feeling humiliated as he couldn¡¯t even get a word in. In Mr.


    Garrison¡¯s eyes, he was just a nobody. On top of that, Mr. Garrison¡¯s show of respect toward Matthew


    made him nervous.

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    Upon seeing this, everyone had shock written all over their face. At the same time, they stared at


    Matthew with admiration and respect.


    This was a real big shot who kept a low profile unlike Dennis, who had bossed everyone around the


    moment he came in. It was as if he wanted everyone to remember him. Comparing the two, everyone


    had more respect for Matthew.


    As for Ed¡¯s parents, they were over the moon. As a matter of fact, Matthew and Julian were Ed¡¯s closest


    friends.


    Many years ago, Matthew¡¯s family used to be poor while Ed¡¯s parents did fairly well when they were still


    working at the factory. During those trying times, Matthew always came over for dinner.


    In fact, Ed¡¯s parents were down-to-earth. Whenever Matthew came to visit, they would always prepare


    hearty meals for him, and they treated him like their own son. Now that they knew Matthew was


    sessful, they were genuinely happy for him.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Ed¡¯s mother had brought over the teapot. She was about to pour some tea for them


    before Matthew swiftly took the teapot. ¡°Mrs. Martinez, you¡¯re not feeling well so please rest. I¡¯ll do the


    work.¡±


    ¡°No, no. You¡¯re our guest today. This is a big event for my family and it¡¯s my job to be a host. This is for


    you, Mr. Garrison. Have some tea,¡± she said with a big smile.


    Upon seeing Matthew¡¯s respectful attitude toward Ed¡¯s mother, Dominic did not dare to ept the cup of


    tea. Instead, he quickly stood up and helped pour the tea as he grinned. ¡°Mrs. Martinez, please rest. This


    is such a small matter so don¡¯t worry. Ed, help your parents to their seats.¡±


    At once, Ed¡¯s father quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mr. Garrison. We still have to decorate for the wedding.


    Please, make yourselves at home.¡±


    Dominic waved. ¡°At this age, you really shouldn¡¯t be moving around so much. Please, have a seat. I¡¯ll


    have my son bring some men over and you can leave everything to us.¡±


    Immediately, Dominic made a phone call to his son, Alex Garrison.


    Not long after, Alex brought over a group of men and they all started setting up the ce.


    Meanwhile, Dennis was at a loss as he stood at the side. As a matter of fact, Alex was someone who


    was more powerful than Tucker and Dennis was nobody to him. Not only that, he was also no match for


    any one of the men that Alex had brought over.


    Now, it did not seem appropriate for him to just stand around while Mr. Garrison¡¯s son and the group of


    men were busy making preparations for the bridal room.


    Flustered, Dennis stammered, ¡°Ed, h-help your mom to her seat. Don¡¯t worry about the work outside as


    I¡¯ll settle it.¡±


    As soon as he said this, he hurriedly went out of the house to help.


    At once, Ed¡¯s parents looked at each other in shock. Before this, Dennis always bummed around, yet he


    was volunteering to help now. What a rare urrence.


    Seeing this, Matthew was delighted.


    Ushering Ed¡¯s parents to their seats, he chuckled, ¡°Mrs. Martinez, Ed and I spoke about you during


    dinnerst night. It just so happens that my medical skills are on par. Would you like me to do a


    checkup?¡±


    Hearing this, Dominic was full of envy. ¡°Oh, Mrs. Martinez! Do you know how lucky you are to be in this


    position? With Director Larson¡¯s medical skills, your illness will be cured.¡±


    Sitting before Matthew, Ed¡¯s mother timidly uttered, ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to cure my


    illness. Not only do I have a heart disease and diabetes, but I have otherplications too. Also, we


    found out I had cerebral haemorrhage.


    The doctor said that this cannot be cured, and the only thing we can do is to control it. Oh, Matthew, if it


    wasn¡¯t for Ed, I would¡¯ve chosen death. Right now, I¡¯m alive but I am only burdening my family!¡± She


    started to weep.

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    Upon hearing this, Ed¡¯s eyes turned red immediately. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? You¡¯re still alive,


    aren¡¯t you? Please don¡¯t think that way and don¡¯t say silly things. Besides, Matthew is a doctor. He can


    definitely help you.¡±


    Just then, Ed¡¯s father sighed helplessly. They could not possibly afford medical treatments anymore.


    Meanwhile, Ed¡¯s mother waved her hand. ¡°Oh, Ed, let¡¯s not burden Matthew. I know very well about the


    severity of my illness. At this point, I¡¯m just buying time by eating these medicines. This illness is


    impossible to cure.¡±


    At once, everyone around nodded in unison. Her illnesses could only be controlled and there was no way


    it could be cured.


    On the other hand, Matthew calmly gazed at Ed¡¯s mother for a moment before checking her pulse.


    Ed became nervous. ¡°Matt, what is it?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just minor illnesses, and it can easily be treated,¡± Matthew chuckled. ¡°However, I don¡¯t have my


    acupuncture needles with me at the moment, so I can¡¯t do anything right now. How about this? I¡¯ll


    prescribe some medicine for the time being, and you bring her to me at the hospital. Her illness should


    be cured after three sessions of treatment.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ed was overjoyed. ¡°Really? Th-That¡¯s fantastic!¡±


    Meanwhile, everyone else was shocked. How was it possible to cure the illnesses Ed¡¯s mother had?


    Just then, someone couldn¡¯t help but question Matthew, ¡°Dr. Larson, what did you mean when you said


    ¡®cured¡¯? Do you mean it gets better, or will Mrs. Martinez bepletely cured?¡±


    At once, everyone turned their attention toward Matthew. How could these illnesses bepletely


    cured?


    ¡°Completely cured, of course,¡± Matthew chuckled once again.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    All of a sudden, amotion broke out amongst the crowd, and even Dominic questioned him. ¡°Director


    Larson, is it true? Can she really bepletely cured?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Matthew nodded.


    Upon hearing this, Dominic rejoiced. ¡°My wife¡¯s situation is simr to that of Ed¡¯s mother. Does that mean


    she can bepletely cured too?¡±


    Matthew calmly replied, ¡°This can only be confirmed through consultations.¡±


    Anxiously, Dominic said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring her over now. Will you please take a look at her?¡±


    Pondering for a moment, Matthew wondered how he had ended up working instead of helping out for


    Ed¡¯s wedding.


    ¡°Please, Director Larson. I beg you,¡± Dominic pleaded with Matthew. ¡°This illness has tormented my wife


    for years, so please help her.¡±


    Ed¡¯s father tried to convince Matthew as well. ¡°Matt, please help Mr. Garrison. He has taken good care of


    us in this vige and his family has always been good to us.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Matthew nodded. ¡°Since Mr. Martinez has already said so, please bring her over.


    However, I don¡¯t have my acupuncture needles with me today. I can only prescribe some medicine


    instead of directly treating her.¡±


    At once, Dominic cheered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Thank you so much, Mr. Larson!¡±


    Over the moon, Dominic got his son and they rushed home.


    At this moment, Dennis quietly approached.


    Grudgingly, Dennis muttered, ¡°Matthew, are you bullsh*tting? Aunt has a heart disease, diabetes, and


    other medicalplications.


    No one in this world can possiblypletely cure an illness this severe. The most that can be done is to


    control the symptoms, and you im that you canpletely cure it? Do you think we¡¯re all fools? Did


    you bullsh*t your way into bing the Department Director?¡±


    Everyone looked at Matthew suspiciously. At first, they were impressed and admired him for saving Mr.


    Garrison, but upon hearing his ims that he could cure terminal illnesses, they started to doubt him and


    thought he was a fraud.


    This was because the things that he had imed were unbelievable indeed. They thought Mr. Garrison


    had been tricked as well.

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    Calmly, Matthew said, ¡°Why would I lie about this? If I say it can be cured, then it will be cured.¡±


    Dennis scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s easy to say when you have no proof. Didn¡¯t you say you could proceed with


    treatment if you had acupuncture needles?¡±


    Matthew nodded.


    Immediately, Dennis challenged him. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll go get some acupuncture needles right away, and you


    can treat them in front of everyone. Listen here, Matthew. If you fail to treat them, you must admit you¡¯re


    a fraud. Understand?¡±


    At once, Ed panicked. ¡°Dennis, what are you doing? The results are not immediate with this type of


    treatment. It¡¯s not possible to see immediate results.¡±


    Dennis snickered. ¡°He ims to be able to do the impossible, so of course he will have to prove it.


    Matthew, do you ept this challenge? Everyone¡¯s waiting. If you decline, then just admit you¡¯re nothing


    but a fraud. We¡¯re not fools. You may be able to deceive Mr. Garrison, but you can¡¯t lie to all of us!¡±


    At once, everyone agreed. It was obvious that they were all doubting Matthew.


    Staring at Dennis, Matthew uttered, ¡°No problem, but on one condition¡ªI will only be treating two


    patients today. Once they¡¯re cured, no one is allowed toe and pester me anymore! I will only ept


    your challenge if everyone agrees. Otherwise, forget it!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Dennis guffawed. ¡°Matthew, do you really think you¡¯re a holy doctor and everyone will


    beg you to treat them? I¡¯ll ept your condition on behalf of everyone here.¡±


    Slowly, Matthew nodded. ¡°Great. Go get the needles, then.¡±


    Dennis smirked. ¡°You really don¡¯t know when to give up! Fine, prepare to be humiliated!¡±


    Not long after, Dennis brought back a set of acupuncture needles.


    At this moment, Dominic arrived with his wife.


    ¡°Director Larson, please consult my wife. Can you cure her illness?¡± nervously, Dominic asked.


    ncing at Dominic¡¯s wife, Matthew beamed. ¡°Your wife¡¯s illness isn¡¯t difficult to treat. Here, I will insert


    the needles now.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Dominic was ecstatic. ¡°Thank you so much, Director Larson!¡±


    Dominic then brought his wife to Matthew.


    At that moment, Alex looked worried. ¡°Dad, will this work? We¡¯ve been to so many hospitals, and all the


    doctors have said that her illness can only be controlled. This man hasn¡¯t even seen her medical records,


    and he ims to be able to cure her with just acupuncture? Is this legitimate?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Angered, Dominic red at Alex. ¡°What do you know? Director Larson saved my life, so I haveplete


    trust in his medical skills. Stop talking nonsense and stand aside!¡±


    Alex tried to exin himself albeit feeling slightly annoyed. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m just worried about mom¡¯s health!


    Her illness is a big deal and we can¡¯t be too careful.¡±


    At this moment, Dennis came over. ¡°Alex, I know Matthew. He¡¯s just a cker who did not even graduate


    from vocational school. How could he be a doctor without any educational background? Back then, he


    would bullsh*t his way through school as well. He can¡¯t be trusted and treating this illness is a big deal. If


    he¡¯s not careful, he could cause irreversible trauma.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Alex nodded in agreement. ¡°He¡¯s right, Dad. We can¡¯t let him treat mom without


    thinking it through. How about we consult another doctor?¡±

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    Annoyed, Dominic snapped, ¡°What do you know? I trust Director Larson!¡±


    Alex was simrly determined. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t trust him! We¡¯re at the age of modern medical treatments,


    and they¡¯re all westernized. No one uses acupuncture anymore! Mom¡¯s health is at risk, so I won¡¯t let you


    mess around!!¡±


    This angered Dominic. ¡°You¡ª¡±


    At once, Dennis tried to calm them down. ¡°Mr. Garrison, Alex, how about this? My aunt will receive the


    treatment first, and we¡¯ll see how it goes from there. If he fails, then he should not be treating Mrs.


    Garrison. Don¡¯t you agree this is a good idea?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Dennis in disdain. He was such a terrible person that he would risk his


    aunt¡¯s health without hesitation just to curry favor with Mr. Garrison and his family.


    How could he say such a thing? It was despicable.


    At once, Dominic grimaced. On one hand, he hadplete trust in Matthew but on the other hand, he


    was unable to change Alex¡¯s mind.


    ¡°My apologies, Director Larson. Please forgive my son¡¯s rudeness and stubbornness. Why don¡¯t you


    treat Mrs. Martinez first?¡± Dominic uttered in embarrassment.


    Nodding calmly, Matthew could clearly tell that Alex distrusted him.


    Turning toward Ed¡¯s mother, he began, ¡°Mrs. Martinez, let us proceed with the treatment.¡±


    She walked over rather decisively. ¡°Sure. Sorry for the trouble, Matthew.¡±


    Just as Matthew was about to begin, Dennis loudly dered, ¡°Watch closely, everyone. My aunt is fine


    now. If something goes wrong after the treatment, he won¡¯t be able to deny anything! Everyone can


    testify to that.¡±


    Everyone then nodded.


    Upon hearing this, Ed¡¯s mother helplessly questioned, ¡°Dennis, how could you say this? Matthew is


    doing me a favor, so how could you treat him this way? Don¡¯t mind him, Matthew!¡±


    Matthew chuckled, ¡°Mrs. Martinez, you don¡¯t have to be so formal with me. Alright, please lie down and


    don¡¯t talk.¡±


    As Ed¡¯s mother closed her eyes, Matthew took out seven needles. He paused for a moment before


    swiftly inserting the needles into various points on her.


    Instantly, everyone was bewildered. Matthew had inserted all seven needles in one breath, and it had


    happened so quickly that everyone could not keep up.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether he was able to cure the illness as everyone was amazed just from this alone.


    He had pierced Ed¡¯s Mother¡¯s face with the seven needles. At once, everyone could see Ed¡¯s mother¡¯s


    complexion turning red, as if all her blood had rushed up to her head.


    At this moment, Matthew took out the thickest needle before gently piercing the tip of her nose with it.


    Then, Ed¡¯s mother started to bleed excessively through her nose.


    This shocked Ed and his father. ¡°Wh-Why is she bleeding?¡±


    Using this opportunity, Dennis shouted, ¡°Matthew, what have you done to my aunt? She¡¯s bleeding non


    stop! What bullsh*t medical skills is this? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of bleeding from acupuncture.


    You¡¯re indeed a fraud! Someone call the cops and get him arrested!¡±


    Meanwhile, Alex looked like his suspicions were confirmed.


    ¡°Look, Dad. I told you acupuncture is an outdated form of treatment and illegitimate. How could


    acupuncture cure any illness?¡± Alex said while pursing his lips.


    ¡°This is impossible.¡± Dominic had a look of utter confusion.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Director Larson¡¯s medical skills are impable. Wh-What happened?¡±


    As everyone was in a state of panic, Ed¡¯s mother suddenly waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Oh, I


    don¡¯t feel light-headed anymore.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ed¡¯s eyes widened. Ever since his mother had cerebral hemorrhage, she had


    constantlyined of light-headedness. But now, she¡¯s fine?

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    Everyone stared at Ed¡¯s mother and one of them said anxiously, ¡°Mrs. Martinez, are you telling the


    truth?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re feeling fine now?¡±


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    ¡°The doctor said that the cerebral hemorrhage in your brain has not beenpletely cleared, and you


    might fall into aa at any time.¡±


    ¡°A-Are you sure you¡¯re fine?¡±


    Ed¡¯s mother waved her hand again. ¡°Of course I am. I feel totally fine now. I don¡¯t feel dizzy, and I can


    think clearly. Oh, this feels great.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked. Ed said in surprise, ¡°Matthew, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Matthew said softly, ¡°I used acupuncture to guide her the clotted blood here first. Then, I pierced the


    epidermis and let the blood flow out, so of courses he won¡¯t feel dizzy anymore.¡±


    Everyone eximed almost in unison, ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Ed also widened his eyes. ¡°Y-You can even do something like that?¡±


    Matthew chuckled, but he did not answer Ed.


    This process may seem simple, but in fact, it was a veryplicated procedure.


    He must first block the other blood vessels of Ed¡¯s mother with a silver needle, leaving only the one that


    needed to be dredged unblocked.


    Moreover, the most important thing was that he had to use his internal force to push out the bleeding,


    which was something that modern medicine simply couldn¡¯t do.


    Therefore, the reason why Ed¡¯s mother could be sessfully cured was not only due to acupuncture, but


    also the power of Matthew¡¯s Divine Skill.


    Before long, Matthew pulled out all the silver needles.


    Ed¡¯s mother immediately sat up, jumped to the ground, and walked back and forth several times.


    She limped previously, but now she walked smoothly just like a normal person.


    Everyone around was stunned and exmations could be heard.


    Dominic looked stunned as well. ¡°He¡¯s a miracle doctor! He¡¯s truly a miracle doctor!¡±


    The eyes of Alex widened in utter shock. He only knew now how insanely talented the man in front of


    him was.


    Alex then quickly said, ¡°Director Larson¡­ Is it my mother¡¯s turn now?¡±


    Matthew ignored him and said calmly, ¡°I have to cure Ed¡¯s mother first.¡±


    Alex nodded repeatedly. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s okay, Director Larson. We can wait a while.¡±


    Matthew said slowly, ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait more than a while. Ed¡¯s mother¡¯s condition is moreplicated,


    so I probably can only treat one person today.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex was dumbfounded. ¡°Huh? Will it really take that long?¡±


    Matthew said, ¡°I already told you just now that your mother¡¯s illness is very simple to treat, so I can cure


    her very soon. Originally, I wanted to treat her first, and then only treat Ed¡¯s mother. However, you


    insisted that I treat Ed¡¯s mother first. Since her illness has not beenpletely cured, of course I can¡¯t


    treat your mother yet!¡±


    Hearing this, Alex was bbergasted. He finally knew that he had missed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Moreover, he also realized that Matthew was deliberately making things difficult for them, but there was


    nothing he could do.


    Matthew¡¯s medical skills were indeed impressive, and they had no choice but to rely on him. They could


    only me themselves for looking down on him just now.


    Dominic red at his son angrily. ¡°You useless bungler! I already told you that Director Larson is a


    miracle doctor, but you didn¡¯t want to believe me. H-Hurry up and apologize to Director Larson!¡±


    Being the filial child he was, Alex immediately said, ¡°Director Larson, I apologize for looking down on you


    and failing to recognise how talented you are. This is all my fault. Please give me a chance, sir. My


    mother is truly suffering due to her illness¡­ C-Can you please treat her?¡±


    Matthew nced at him and said softly, ¡°Seeing how filial you are, I¡¯ll consider it. Come to the hospital to


    find me in three days.¡±


    Alex heaved a sigh of relief and quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Director Larson. Thank you!¡±

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    Dominic also felt relieved.


    He then red at his son furiously while saying, ¡°I hope you remember the lessons learned today. A wise


    head makes a close mouth, and there is always someone who is better than us. If you act arrogantly,


    you¡¯ll be the one to suffer a loss!¡±


    Alex nodded repeatedly. It was obvious that this kid was very filial.


    Next, Dominic red at Dennis. ¡°I heard that you made a bet with Director Larson just now? What are


    you going to do now that Director Larson has proven his ability?¡±


    Dennis was dumbfounded by Matthew¡¯s medical skills and he couldn¡¯t help but shudder when he heard


    what Dominic said.


    He had been urging Mr. Garrison and Alex just now to not trust Matthew, and he almost dyed the


    treatment of Mrs. Garrison.


    Alex was also staring at him viciously.


    Drawing a long face, Dennis said, ¡°Mr. Garrison, I-I really didn¡¯t know that he was so talented. At that


    time, h-he was only attending a vocational school, and he didn¡¯t even graduate from there. I didn¡¯t know


    that he actually had medicinal skills!¡±


    Dominic said furiously, ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then why did you talk nonsense? How dare you insult Mr.


    Larson at will? You¡¯re trash!¡±


    Alex asked frankly, ¡°Mr. Larson, what should I do with this kid? Just let me know, and I will definitely do


    my best to fulfil your order!¡±


    The men brought over by Alex instantly surrounded Dennis.


    Judging from their attitudes, these people would beat up Dennis the moment Matthew ordered them to


    do so.


    Dennis was trembling with fright. Although he liked to show off in front of Ed¡¯s family, he was nobody


    compared to Mr. Garrison¡¯s son.


    If Alex really roughed him up, he wouldn¡¯t dare toin at all.


    Dennis quickly said, ¡°Mr. Larson, we grew up together after all. I-I really didn¡¯t know that you were so


    capable. I hope you¡¯ll be the bigger person and spare me once. Ed, we¡¯re cousins. Please put in a good


    word for me!¡±


    Edyi said helplessly, ¡°Matthew, why don¡¯t you¡­ give him a chance?¡±


    Matthew nced at Dennis. ¡°Since Ed stood up for you, then I will give face to Ed.¡±


    Dennis quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Larson. Thank you so much!¡±


    Matthew said coldly, ¡°What are you thanking me for? You should thank Ed instead.¡±


    Dennis turned to Ed and thanked him again and again.


    Seeing this, Ed was at a loss as his cousin had always acted arrogantly in front of him.


    Yet, Dennis was thanking him so respectfully now, which made him feel really ufortable.


    Matthew then asked Ed to help his mother back to rest in her room and sat down to drink some tea.


    Dominic, who sat next to him, hesitated to speak and finally decided to stay silent.


    Matthew said that he would heal his wife three dayster, so Matthew might just ignore him even if he


    pleaded with him now.


    What happened this time was really their fault. After all, it was his son who had offended Matthew first.


    Alex also knew that he had wronged Matthew, so he worked extra hard when decorating the courtyard


    for the wedding.


    Not only did he bring over a few of his men, butter also called a professional team to help clean up.


    Thus, Ed and the others were now idle as they didn¡¯t have to work on these things at all.


    Feeling grateful and embarrassed at the same time, Ed and his father thanked Dominic and Alex again


    and again.


    Hiring a professional team to set up the wedding venue was the best option, but Ed¡¯s family did not have


    the money to do so. Now, Alex had hired a team for them.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, Dominic had done it on purpose to curry favor with Matthew. He wouldn¡¯t have spent the money


    just because of the rtionship between their family and Ed¡¯s family.


    But since Ed was Matthew¡¯s friend, things were different.


    Dominic was a smart person. He knew very well that being able to get acquainted with such a miracle


    doctor would bring him more benefits than just curing his wife¡¯s disease and saving her life.


    Every miracle doctor was bound to have an extensivework.


    So, making friends with Matthew was also an investment in personal connections!

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    Since a professional team was hired, it was much easier for them to decorate the venue.


    In less than an hour, the scene was set up.


    Moreover, the decoration was extremely beautiful and much better than what Ed and the others had


    prepared before.


    Alex came over, wiping his sweat. ¡°Mr. Larson, Ed, what do you think? If there is anything you are


    dissatisfied with, just let me know and I will ask them to rectify it now!¡±


    Matthew didn¡¯t speak, but looked at Ed.


    Feeling ttered, Ed said repeatedly, ¡°I¡¯m very, very satisfied. Thank you so much, Alex!¡±


    Alex waved his hand quickly and said, ¡°That¡¯s what friends are for so you don¡¯t have to thank me. If you


    feel satisfied, I will ask them to get going because they have another wedding venue to decorate. They¡¯re


    only halfway done for that one.¡±


    Ed¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Huh? Th-They still have other jobs to do? Then aren¡¯t we holding them up by asking


    them toe here?¡±


    Alex smiled and said, ¡°These are my friends, so it¡¯s fine. Your wedding is more important, so I asked


    them toe here first. The most important thing is to not dy the decoration of your wedding venue.¡±


    Ed was very grateful and thanked him again and again.


    Matthew also nodded slowly. Alex did a good job and he¡¯s almost as capable as Tiger, Matthew thought.


    After Alex sent those people away, Ed entered the room and called his mother out.


    Ed¡¯s mother was limping before and needed others to support her, but now, she could walk like a normal


    person. Plus, she walked quite fast, making everyone around stunned.


    Dominic¡¯s eyes widened as well. His wife¡¯s condition was much milder than that of Ed¡¯s mother. In that


    case, wouldn¡¯t his wife be able topletely recover from her illness?


    Ed¡¯s parents went outside and took a look, and they were very excited. Every parent wanted their


    children¡¯s wedding to be beautiful, but they were really poor. Hence, they had no choice but to keep


    everything simple.


    However, Alex¡¯s team had put up luxurious decorations that were far beyond their imagination.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Ed¡¯s parents thanked Alex again and again.


    Alex epted their thanks politely. His every move and actions were very well thought out.


    When they were done setting up the venue, everyone sat down in the living room, drinking tea and


    chatting.


    At this time, a man quietly came behind Matthew.


    ¡°Uhm, Mr. Larson, can I ask you something?¡±


    Matthew nced at the man. This was the person who said he was vain and mocked him the loudest


    just now.


    Matthew frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The man looked embarrassed. ¡°Umm, m-my lungs are weak. I have been having difficulty breathing for


    more than ten years. C-Can you please treat me?¡±


    Hearing this, Dominic frowned. You mocked Matthew the loudest just now, yet you¡¯re asking Matthew to


    treat you now. Keep dreaming!


    ¡°Go away! Weren¡¯t you mocking him just now? You said that Mr. Larson was vain and loves bragging!


    You didn¡¯t believe that Mr. Larson was a doctor, right? How can you so shamelesslye to seek


    medical advice now?¡± Dominic said furiously.


    The man was embarrassed and said in a low voice, ¡°I-I really didn¡¯t know¡­ It was Dennis who said that


    he didn¡¯t even graduate from a vocational school. I-I didn¡¯t know that his medical skills were so good. Mr.


    Larson, doctors are all kind-hearted. P-Please help me¡­¡±


    At this time, many people around were also watching Matthew.


    These people were those who mocked Matthew just now. After seeing Matthew¡¯s medical skills, they all


    wanted to seek medical advice from him.


    However, when they thought about their behavior just now, they were all embarrassed to speak up.


    Now, they were all staring at Matthew. As long as Matthew agreed to treat the man, they would alle


    to seek medical treatment from him.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    Matthew could naturally guess the thoughts of these people, and to be honest, he didn¡¯t have a good


    impression of them. However, as a doctor, he still had basic professional ethics.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind treating you,¡± Matthew replied.


    Dominic couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He¡¯s even willing to treat this man? Why does my wife have to wait


    three days to receive treatment?


    Everyone was overjoyed and immediately gathered around. Matthew answered calmly, ¡°However, I


    already said that I¡¯m only treating Mrs. Martinez and Mr. Garrison¡¯s wife today, so I won¡¯t be epting


    any more patients today. If you want to get treated by me, you can go to the hospital to find me. Just


    make sure to make an appointment.¡±


    These people were immediately stunned. Why did they still have to go to the hospital?


    Dominic breathed a sigh of relief because Matthew was a fair person.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Mr. Larson, c-can you please give me a brief check up now? It¡¯ll only take a while. Wh-Why do I have to


    go to the hospital?¡± the man whimpered.


    The others nodded in session.


    Dominic was immediately annoyed. ¡°Go away! Don¡¯t be shameless! Just now you ridiculed Mr. Larson,


    yet he still agreed to treat you. He¡¯s already being very kind and generous. You shouldn¡¯t be so greedy!¡±


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help being embarrassed. They didn¡¯t have the guts to say anything else, so they left


    silently. However, the eyes of these people, which were looking at Dennis, were full of anger. If it wasn¡¯t


    for Dennis, they wouldn¡¯t have mocked Matthew. In the eyes of everyone, it was Dennis who had made


    them unable to seek medical treatment today, so they felt very frustrated.


    Ed¡¯s father, who was with Matthew, wanted to speak but said nothing in the end. Halfway through, when


    Matthew entered the room to help Ed move things, Ed¡¯s father followed him and said in a low voice,


    ¡°Matthew, c-can you give Ed a check up? You have also seen that Ed is not in good health now. We have


    looked for a lot of doctors, but they couldn¡¯t treat him. We¡¯re poor, so we¡¯ve dyed seeking treatment


    for Ed¡¯s illness. Matthew, Ed is very bashful, so he is too shy to ask for your help. C-Can you help him?¡±


    With that, Ed¡¯s father¡¯s eyes started welling up with tears. He was an honest man, and seeing his son


    like this made him really sad.


    Matthew said, ¡°Mr. Martinez, you don¡¯t have to say these things to me at all. Ed is like my brother, so I¡¯ll


    help him for sure. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help him, but I really can¡¯t treat him today.¡±


    Ed¡¯s father breathed a sigh of relief and then wondered, ¡°Why not?¡±


    Matthew smiled and said softly, ¡°Sir, let¡¯s talk about this tomorrow. Also, I should inform you that Ed is not


    sick.¡±


    Ed¡¯s father was surprised. ¡°He¡¯s not sick? No way! His body is already in such bad condition, so it¡¯s


    impossible that he isn¡¯t sick.¡±


    Matthew shook his head, his face turning slightly cold. ¡°Ed¡¯s organs are all injured. This is definitely not


    caused by illness and most probably caused by an external impact.¡±


    Ed¡¯s father widened his eyes. ¡°What? External impact? You mean¡­ something hit him? Could he have


    had an ident at the construction site, and he dared not tell us?¡±


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like he suffered an injury at the construction site. I think he


    was beaten up by someone!¡±


    Ed¡¯s father was dumbfounded. ¡°B-Beaten up? Who did it? How could it be? Ed is a good kid. W-Why


    would he get into a fight? Matthew, are you mistaken? Ed would never get into a fight!¡±


    Matthew said softly, ¡°I also hope that I¡¯m mistaken, but I¡¯m very sure of this. However, don¡¯t worry


    because I can definitely treat Ed, and I will never let the person who injured Ed off the hook!¡±

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    It was almost ten o¡¯clock and after all the matters here were handled, Ed cleaned up and went straight to


    his fianc¨¦e¡¯s house.


    Today, Ed¡¯s family was mainly responsible for decorating the wedding venue, and his fianc¨¦e¡¯s family


    were responsible for entertaining guests.


    Matthew followed Ed there so that he could also help if Ed encountered any issues.


    Ed and the others used to live in a house allocated by the factory. At that time, he was neighbors with his


    fianc¨¦e, and their families were rtively close.


    Later on, Ed¡¯s mother fell ill and his father was also fired from the factory, so he moved out of the


    factory-allocated house and lived in the suburbs.


    On the way, Matthew learned about Ed¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    His fianc¨¦e¡¯s name was Wendy, and she had two older brothers and one older sister.


    In the past, their family was very poor. At that time, Ed¡¯s parents only needed to support one child, so the


    family was still doing rtively well.


    Ed¡¯s parents were generous and often helped Wendy¡¯s family, so the rtionship between the two


    families were very good.


    Later on, Ed¡¯s parents lost their jobs, but Wendy¡¯s father, Brandon, was promoted and became the head


    of the workshop at the factory.


    Now, Brandon could be regarded as a bigwig in the factory.


    The house he lived in had also changed from the previous two-bedroom house to the current four-


    bedroom house.


    His two sons were hired by the factory one after another, and they were all given high positions.


    Brandon was now considered to be well-known in this field.


    Wendy¡¯s older sister married the son of a nearby vige chief two years ago, and their wedding venue


    was gorgeous.


    There were also many people who proposed to Wendy, but they were all rejected by her.


    Although Ed didn¡¯t tell Matthew, Matthew could read between the lines and knew that only Wendy agreed


    to this marriage.


    As for Wendy¡¯s parents, her two brothers, sister, and even her brother-inw, they all disagreed with this


    marriage.


    After all, Ed¡¯s family had be poor.


    Moreover, Ed¡¯s body was in such bad condition, which meant he could no longer dobor-intensive work.


    Wendy would have to suffer from poverty if she married him.


    Thus, it was evident that Ed was both grateful and guilty toward Wendy.


    He was grateful to Wendy for staying by his side, and guilty for being unable to give her a good life.


    When they arrived at Atkinson Residence, it was not as lively as they had expected it to be.


    On the contrary, it was quiet and it didn¡¯t seem like someone was getting married at all.


    They went up the stairs at the front porch and knocked on the door several times before it was opened.


    A man with a sourplexion stood at the door and nced at Ed. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Ed said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Atkinson, my house has been decorated. I came over to see if there is anything


    I can help with here.¡±


    This man was Wendy¡¯s eldest brother, who was ncing at Ed contemptuously. ¡°What do you mean,


    help? You¡¯re as good as crippled. What can you do to help?¡±


    Ed looked embarrassed, but he still responded politely. ¡°Mr. Atkinson, I can¡¯t help withbor-intensive


    work, but I can still help with other work. If there¡¯s anything you need me to do, just let me know.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s brother waved his hand disdainfully. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. My family has nothing going on


    today and we don¡¯t need any help. Please go back!¡±


    Ed¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Mr. Atkinson, tomorrow, Wendy and I are getting married. Shouldn¡¯t your


    family be hosting the banquet today? What do you mean by nothing is going on?¡±


    Wendy¡¯s brother sneered, ¡°Get married tomorrow? No one agreed to that. No one promised you, and no


    one wants to marry you.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Ed was stunned. ¡°D-Didn¡¯t we already discuss this? Tomorrow, Wendy and I will get married!¡±


    Wendy¡¯s brother sneered again. ¡°Who did you discuss with? Did you discuss it with me? Or did you


    discuss it with my parents? It doesn¡¯t count if you just discuss it with my sister.¡±

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    Ed was anxious. ¡°Mr. Atkinson, we talked about this before and you all agreed back then. Why did you


    go back on your words?¡±


    At this moment, another woman walked to the door. ¡°Why are you wasting your time talking with him?


    Ed, you came at the right time and saved us a trip. Please go back. There¡¯ll be no wedding tomorrow!¡±


    This woman was Laura, Wendy¡¯s sister.


    Ed¡¯s expression changed sharply. ¡°Why? We¡¯ve already talked about this, and my house is all set up.


    Why aren¡¯t we getting married tomorrow?¡±


    Laura sneered, ¡°You¡¯re asking why? So you insist on embarrassing yourself, huh?¡±


    Ed¡¯s face turned pale as he gritted his teeth, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t get married, I-I still have to know why. Ask


    Wendy toe out and I will ask her personally!¡±


    Laura waved her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask her because this is the conclusion of our family¡¯s


    discussion. Do you want to know why? Fine! Let me tell you this. We are sisters, but when I got married,


    my husband came to pick me up in a Porsche, and many Mercedes-Benzes followed behind. What about


    you? What cars will youe to pick up Wendy in?¡±


    Ed was startled. He wanted to rent a BMW, but his cousin had gotten him a Volkswagen Passat. It was


    notparable to Laura¡¯s husband¡¯s car at all.


    Laura snickered. ¡°Also, when I got married, my husband gave us a bride price of 300,000. What about


    you? From the beginning to now, what else did you give us except for 1,000 bucks? When I got married,


    my husband rented the entire Heavens Hotel and hosted more than one hundred tables, while you just


    hired a few rural women to host dinner at home. The guests don¡¯t even have a ce to sit at. What kind


    of a banquet is this?¡±


    ¡°After I got married, I lived in my husband¡¯s vi. After Wendy marries you, she has to live in the


    dpidated rural house that your family rented. My husband is the son of the vige chief, and he runs a


    contractingpany that makes millions a year. What about you? With two sick people, your dad has to


    work on the construction site to buy medicine. My sister has to work to support you, let alone receive any


    allowance from you! My dad is the head of the workshop at the factory and will soon be promoted to


    assistant manager of the factory. One of his daughters married into a well-off family, while the other


    married into such a poor family. If others found out, wouldn¡¯t it embarrass my dad?¡±


    Every word of Laura was like an awl, piercing Ed¡¯s heart.


    Ed gritted his teeth and clenched his hands, his nails digging into his flesh.


    After a long silence, he nodded slowly. ¡°I understand now. Sorry to interrupt!¡±


    Laura sneered, ¡°At least you¡¯re self-aware. Let me tell you, the son of the director, who works at the


    factory my dad is working at, has fallen in love with my sister. They¡¯re well-matched in social and


    economic status for marriage, and their marriage also helps my dad¡¯s future. Ed, you know how bad your


    situation is. You should just live your life quietly by yourself. Don¡¯t drag others down.¡±


    Then, Ed turned and left silently without another word.


    Matthew grabbed him and said softly, ¡°Ed, shouldn¡¯t you at least ask your fianc¨¦e about her opinion? The


    opinion of the bride is the most important! It doesn¡¯t matter what other people say. The most crucial thing


    is how she feels about you!¡±


    With tears in his eyes, Ed slowly shook his head. ¡°No need. Matt, she¡¯s right. If I marry Wendy in such a


    condition, I will only drag her down. I-I can¡¯t be so selfish¡­¡±


    Matthew said, ¡°But you haven¡¯t even spoken to her about this. How do you know what she thinks? You


    should at least¡ª¡±


    Before he finished speaking, there was a sudden exmation from inside the house. ¡°Wendy, what are


    you doing?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    The few people at the door ran in immediately.


    On the other hand, Ed¡¯s expression changed, and he ran into the house as well.


    Everyone rushed into one of the bedrooms and saw a woman standing on the window sill, yelling,


    ¡°Wendy, climb back up. Don¡¯t scare me like this!¡±


    Ed rushed to the window, only to see that the window shutter had been damaged.


    A cloth strip, which was made from the bed sheet, was tied to the window shutter.


    He then looked down and saw a woman climbing down the rope connected to the cloth. It was none


    other than Wendy!


    After taking a nce, Ed almost fainted.


    This was the ninth floor!


    ¡°Wendy,e up now! Don¡¯t endanger yourself!¡± Wendy¡¯s father, Brandon, also ran over and shouted


    nervously.


    However, Wendy did not answer him and instead clutched the rope tightly with both hands. Sweating


    profusely, she continued climbing down.


    She was a girl after all and she was not very strong, so it was evident that she was struggling to hold on.


    She had just reached the fifth floor, and if something went wrong, she would be killed for sure.


    Several people in the house were in a panic, but they didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Wendy¡¯s mother started to cry due to her anxiety. ¡°I-I already advised you guys not to do this, yet you


    insisted on locking her in the house. Now, we¡¯re caught in this mess. Wh-What should we do? If


    something happens to Wendy, how am I supposed to continue living?¡±


    Brandon¡¯s expression souref and he said furiously, ¡°Shut up! Hurry up and think of a way to save our


    child! Wh-Why are you guys just standing around in a daze? Hurry up and get a quilt. Go down to catch


    her if she falls!¡±


    The two brothers of Wendy hurried downstairs with the quilt.


    Ed ran to the window and said anxiously, ¡°Wendy, you shouldn¡¯t act so rashly!¡±


    Wendy finally raised her head. When she saw Ed, a gleam of joy shed in her eyes.


    ¡°Eddie, let¡¯s go home. I want to marry you!¡±


    Hearing this, the tears that Ed was holding back finally came out.


    All his pretense waspletely destroyed by her gentle sentence.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The cloth strip above suddenly tore apart, and Wendy fell straight down.


    ¡°Wendy!¡±


    Ed screamed and slumped onto the ground as his knees had turned to jelly.


    Matthew¡¯s expression changed, but it was toote to do anything now.


    After Wendy fell, her clothes caught the edges of an opened window guard when she reached the third


    floor. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t fall straight to the ground.


    Everyone in the house was paralyzed with fright.


    ¡°What do we do now? Please save my daughter!¡±


    Wendy¡¯s mother sat on the ground and cried.


    Ed leaned on the wall, panicking and at a loss.


    At this time, Matthew ran to the next room, grabbed a few sheets and ran over.


    He quickly tore the sheets into long strips and tied them tightly together.


    Then, he tied one end to the window guard and the other end to his waist.


    Taking a deep breath, Matthew jumped out of the window.


    He gripped the sheets tightly, stepped on the wall with his feet, and headed down quickly.


    Under the shocked gazes of everyone, Matthew reached Wendy.


    He stepped on the window guard and after he steadied himself, he pulled the bed sheet that he was


    using hard with one hand, ripping it.


    He then tied its end to the window guard he was standing on, removed the other end from his waist and


    tied it around Wendy¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be afraid. I will send you down.¡±


    With a soft grunt, Matthew lowered Wendy to the ground.


    The moment Wendynded, everyone breathed a sigh of relief and Ed burst into tears.


    Wendy¡¯s mother even looked at the window and cried, ¡°Oh, our savior, thank you. You saved my


    daughter. You saved my daughter!¡±


    Matthew then grabbed the sheets andnded easily.


    At this moment, thunderous apuse erupted from all around.


    The onlookers nearby were all in awe of Matthew¡¯s heroic act, and they all expressed their respect to him


    from the bottom of their hearts!

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    Everyone also ran down from upstairs and gathered around to check on Wendy.


    Ed ran down while supporting himself against the wall. Feeling grateful, he clutched Matthew¡¯s arm


    tightly while his tears fell incessantly.


    Matthew knew what he was thinking and patted his shoulder lightly.


    ¡°Ed, she¡¯s a great woman. From now on, she is your wife. I¡¯ll treat her as if she¡¯s my sister and my family!


    No one is allowed to stop you from marrying her!¡± Matthew said sincerely.


    Ed suppressed his sobs and said, ¡°Matt, as long as she is okay, nothing else matters. I know how she


    feels, but I can¡¯t be selfish¡­¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Matthew chuckled and shook his head. ¡°You are not selfish. Have you forgotten how generous you were


    back in school?¡±


    Ed smiled bitterly. ¡°Things were different back then. Now, my parents are unemployed, and two of my


    family members are sick. Plus, my body is in such a bad condition¡­¡±


    Matthew interrupted him, ¡°Yes, things were different, but you and I are also different now. Remember,


    you are my good buddy. I¡¯ll absolutely support you in whatever you want to do!¡±


    Ed whispered, ¡°Matthew, I don¡¯t want to drag you guys down too¡­¡±


    Matthew chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m asking you to work for me. You¡¯re not dragging me down.¡±


    Ed said, ¡°But my body¡­¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can cure your mother¡¯s disease, so I can cure your illness too! Okay, let¡¯s


    not talk about this first. I hope you don¡¯t miss out on such a great woman.¡±


    Looking at Matthew¡¯s firm gaze, Ed could not help but nod slowly.


    He walked over and wanted to see how Wendy was, but was pushed away by Laura. ¡°Why are you still


    here? Look at what you did to my sister! Are you trying to kill her?¡±


    Ed was so weak that he fell directly onto the ground due to the push.


    Wendy hurried over and tried to help Ed up, but was immediately stopped by her sister.


    ¡°Wendy, don¡¯t go there. We are doing this for your own good. You won¡¯t be happy if you marry him!¡±


    Laura said anxiously.


    Wendy said furiously, ¡°How do you know that I won¡¯t be happy?¡±


    Laura sneered, ¡°Do I really need to exin? Look at the situation his family is in. They have two sick


    people in the family, and their medicine must cost a fortune every month. Plus, he has such a frail body


    that he can¡¯t even do work. After you marry him, you still have to work to support their family. Why would


    you willingly suffer?¡±


    Wendy said furiously, ¡°Laura, I¡¯m different from you. Money doesn¡¯t make me happy, so don¡¯t impose


    your values on me. I¡¯m only happy I¡¯m with him!¡±


    Exasperated at her stubbornness, Laura said, ¡°How can you be so ignorant? I know that you are still


    young so love is everything to you, but I hope you know that love and marriage are not the same. If you


    marry him, it¡¯ll be toote if you regret it in the future!¡±


    Wendy¡¯s eyes were firm. ¡°I will never regret the decisions I make. Dad, Mom, I beg you. Please let me


    marry Eddie. He¡¯s the only person I¡¯ll marry in my life. If you make me marry someone else, you might as


    well kill me!¡±


    Hearing this, Brandon stood beside her with a sour expression.


    Wendy¡¯s mother wiped away her tears and whispered, ¡°Brandon, m-maybe we should just let Wendy


    marry Ed. Ed is a great kid. Remember how nice his parents were to usst time?¡±


    Brandon¡¯s face soured even more and he said furiously, ¡°Shut up! Spoil the rod and spare the child. Look


    at how spoiled she is now! I¡¯d rather she have fallen to death just now rather than marry into this kind of


    family and suffer!¡±

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    Wendy¡¯s mother said, ¡°H-How can you be so cruel? She¡¯s your daughter. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for her at


    all?¡±


    Brandon said furiously, ¡°What do you mean, I don¡¯t feel sorry for her? I feel sorry for her, so I don¡¯t want


    her to marry into such a family to suffer! I found such a good husband for her, yet she doesn¡¯t want to


    marry that man but a piece of trash! She brought this onto herself!¡±


    Wendy¡¯s mother was frustrated. ¡°A-Are you sure you found a good husband for her? Do you really think I


    don¡¯t know what you¡¯re scheming?


    You just want the position of assistant factory manager for the sake of your own future, so you tried to


    curry favor with the director. His son is an idiot! Do you think Wendy will be happy if she marries him?¡±


    Her words immediately caused amotion amongst the onlookers.


    Many people didn¡¯t understand what was going on. After hearing this, they saw Brandon¡¯s expression


    darkening.


    Matthew also frowned. He thought that the family just disliked the poor and loved the rich, so he didn¡¯t


    think too deeply into it.


    After all, this was his daughter, and it was normal for parents to want their daughter to marry into a good


    family. What they were doing was the same as James and Helen, who had wanted Sasha to marry


    Young Master Cooper. This did not mean that they did not love their daughter.


    However, what Brandon was doing now had crossed the line.


    He selfishly asked his daughter to marry an idiot for the sake of his own future and disregarded his


    daughter¡¯s happiness!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Exposed by his wife, Brandon couldn¡¯t help being furious.


    He pped his wife¡¯s face abruptly and yelled, ¡°Bullsh*t! I¡¯m doing this for her good. What do you know?¡±


    Wendy¡¯s mother wanted to refute him, but her two sons had rushed over and helped her upstairs.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s talk at home. Wendy just went through something traumatising and we should get her into the


    house first.¡±


    To avoid the embarrassment of a public fight, the two sons forced their mother upstairs.


    As for Wendy, she was also dragged upstairs by Laura.


    Ed followed behind but was directly stopped by Brandon. ¡°Who allowed you to go upstairs? Scram!¡±


    With his face flushed red, Ed gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°I won¡¯t leave! I¡¯m going to marry Wendy


    whether you agree or not!¡±


    Ed¡¯s reaction stunned Brandon as Ed had always been rtively cowardly.


    Usually, Ed would never resist no matter how badly they treated him.


    What was going on with him today?


    Brandon was furious. ¡°What did you say? Keep dreaming! My daughter won¡¯t marry you even if she


    dies!¡±


    Ed also stubbornly said, ¡°Mr. Atkinson, I know you look down on me, but I love Wendy and I will do my


    best to give her a good life.¡±


    Brandon sneered, ¡°You? What kind of life can you give her? You want her to marry you and serve you


    and your sick mother? You want her to earn money to feed your family? Ed, do you know the situation


    you¡¯re in? You are as good as crippled because you can¡¯t even dobor-intensive work. How are you


    going to feed her?¡±


    Ed gritted his teeth without speaking, and his eyes turned red. Brandon had touched his sore spot.


    At this moment, Matthew came over and said softly, ¡°Ed¡¯s illness can be cured, but have you ever seen


    an idiot being cured?¡±


    Brandon was infuriated. ¡°Who do you think you are? It¡¯s not your ce to speak. This is my family¡¯s


    matter, do you understand?¡±


    Matthew said casually, ¡°I just saved your daughter!¡±


    Brandon was suddenly at a loss for words. Then, he immediately said furiously, ¡°So what? She wants to


    marry this trash! It¡¯d be better if she just died. Who asked you to save her? Why didn¡¯t you just let her


    die?¡±

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    As soon as Brandon finished speaking, everyone around him mored.


    ¡°Old Mr. Atkinson, how can you say such things? She¡¯s your daughter after all!¡±


    ¡°How can you ask your own child to die? Can¡¯t you discuss it with her properly?¡±


    ¡°This is your daughter¡¯s savior. How can you speak so rudely to him?¡±


    ¡°Someone like this wants to be the assistant factory manager? I disagree!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°I also don¡¯t agree. If he bes the assistant factory manager, I will start a demonstration outside the


    factory!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too¡­¡±


    The crowd kept moring, disgusted at what Brandon just said.


    Brandon¡¯splexion turned red. The period now was the critical moment for him to be promoted to an


    assistant factory manager.


    It would not be worth it if he failed to get promoted because of this incident.


    So, he red at Matthew fiercely, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fine. Ed, since you want to marry my


    daughter, we can discuss it at home! I¡¯m not narrow-minded, but I can¡¯t hastily approve of this marriage


    either!¡±


    Ed breathed a sigh of relief and nodded quickly. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Atkinson.¡±


    Without another word, Brandon went upstairs with his jaw clenched. Meanwhile, Ed followed behind him.


    Matthew was thest to leave. Before walking away, he cupped his fist at the people around him, smiled


    and said, ¡°Thank you for your help. This time, I must make sure Ed marries Wendy. We have a wedding


    banquet tomorrow. If you are free, doe over to have a drink.¡±


    Everyoneughed and an old man said loudly, ¡°Young man, I watched Ed grow up. He and Wendy are


    really a good match. If they get married, I¡¯ll definitely attend their wedding!¡±


    The others nodded one after another. Ed¡¯s parents had a reputation for being kind, and they were very


    popr in this area. This was why everyone was willing to speak for him.


    Matthew nodded with a smile, and followed them upstairs.


    In the room, Wendy and her mother were sitting on the sofa with tears constantly down their faces.


    Meanwhile, Laura and her two elder brothers stood beside them to prevent them from going out.


    ¡°Wendy, don¡¯t even think about it. There¡¯s no way that I¡¯ll let you marry that piece of trash! Just give up


    this idea and marry Director Zook¡¯s son. If you dare to run away again, I will break your f*cking legs!¡±


    It was Andrew, Wendy¡¯s eldest brother, who spoke with an angry and distorted expression on his face.


    Wendy¡¯s mother was furious. ¡°Andrew, how can you talk like this? She¡¯s your sister!¡±


    Andrew retorted furiously, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with what I said? I¡¯m doing this for her sake¡ª¡±


    Wendy¡¯s mother interrupted him directly, ¡°For her sake? Do you think I don¡¯t know that Director Zook has


    promised you that as long as Wendy marries his stupid son, he will let you and your younger brother¡¯s


    wife work in the factory? Do you really think I don¡¯t know what you two are scheming?¡±


    Andrew and his brother looked embarrassed at once. The reason they cared so much about Wendy¡¯s


    marriage was indeed because of this.


    Laura came over and said, ¡°Mom, I have nothing to do with Director Zook and I¡¯m not biased. Does it


    really matter who a woman marries? The most important thing is the woman¡¯s life after marriage. Director


    Zook¡¯s son is stupid, but his family is not poor. If Wendy marries him, she¡¯ll live in wealth for a lifetime.


    But, what if she marries that piece of trash? By then, our family may have to support his family. Why


    should she marry him?¡±


    Her mother said, ¡°Laura, getting married is the most important event in one¡¯s lifetime. What¡¯s the use of


    marrying someone rich that you have no feelings for? Moreover, that person is a fool!¡±


    Laura was still not convinced. ¡°Don¡¯t we all live for money anyway?¡±


    The mother sighed. She really couldn¡¯t persuade her daughter.


    At this moment, Brandon walked in with Ed.


    As soon as he entered the house, he rushed forward and pped Wendy¡¯s face.


    ¡®How dare you jump off the building? Come on, let me see you jump down again now! No one is allowed


    to stop her this time! Die, b*tch!¡±

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    Everyone in the house, including Wendy, was stunned.


    Ed said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Atkinson, wh-what are you doing?¡±


    Brandon turned around and pped Ed¡¯s face again before saying furiously, ¡°Get out of here! I was just


    giving you face when we were downstairs just now. Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you? Who do you


    think you are? If you still refuse to leave, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    Wendy hurried over. ¡°Eddie, how are you¡ª¡±


    Brandon grabbed Wendy¡¯s arm and said furiously, ¡°Drag her back to the room and lock the door


    securely this time! Don¡¯t close the windows. If she wants to jump, let her jump! I¡¯ll just take it as I don¡¯t


    have a daughter anymore!¡±


    Wendy¡¯s two brothers exchanged nces before they ran over and dragged Wendy, who was crying, to


    the room.


    Her mother hurried over. ¡°What are you doing? Let her go!¡±


    Brandon pped his wife¡¯s face again. ¡°You scram too! If you speak up for her again, I¡¯ll make you jump


    down with her.¡±


    Seeing that her mother was knocked to the ground, Laura quickly helped her mother up. ¡°Mom, stop


    arguing with dad. He¡¯s just doing this for Wendy¡¯s sake¡±


    At this moment, Matthew walked in from the entrance.


    Seeing the situation in the house, his face suddenly turned cold.


    ¡°You two, let go of her!¡± Matthew shouted in a deep voice.


    Brandon was furious when he saw Matthew and tried to kick him. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?


    I¡¯ve already tolerated you just now, yet you still dare toe to my house to make trouble. I¡¯ll kill you,


    b*stard!¡±


    Matthew stepped aside, grabbed Brandon¡¯s shirt cor, and threw him directly onto the sofa.


    Wendy¡¯s brothers were immediately furious when they saw their father being beaten, and they rushed


    over with a roar.


    Matthew was not so polite to them and kicked them all to the ground.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Seeing that the three men in the house were all knocked down, everyone was shocked.


    Brandon was furious. ¡°H-How dare you hit us? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think of leaving today! Call for


    backup now! Hurry up!¡±


    Laura took out her phone fiercely and made a call. ¡°Hello, dear! Bring your men to my house. Someone


    is trying to kill us!¡±


    Matthew didn¡¯t stop them at all. He looked at Brandon coldly and said, ¡°Old geezer, I¡¯ve also had it with


    you. Who do you think you are? No one will hurt their own children. How inhumane can you be? You


    caused your daughter to jump off the building yet you¡¯re still not repenting, and you¡¯re willing to go to


    extreme lengths just to be promoted. Are you still human?¡±


    Brandon¡¯splexion flushed red and he roared, ¡°This is my family affair. Stop getting involved!¡±


    Matthew yelled, ¡°I can¡¯t get involved with your affairs, but Ed is my friend and I have the right to get


    involved with his affairs. You pped my friend twice just now, didn¡¯t you? How are you going to settle


    this ount?¡±


    Brandon was stunned for a moment before yelling, ¡°You also hit me and my son! How are you going to


    settle this ount?¡±


    Matthew sneered, ¡°Who do you think you are? How can youpare with my friend?¡±


    Andrew was furious. ¡°Boy, don¡¯t be so arrogant. When my brother-inwes, you¡¯ll be cowering in


    fear. Damn it, when he arrives, I¡¯ll break you f*cking legs first and then slowly settle the ount with


    you!¡±


    Matthew sneered, ¡°Your brother-inw will note!¡±


    Laura was immediately annoyed. ¡°Nonsense! I just called my husband and he¡¯sing! Do you know


    who my husband is? His name is Mike and everyone in this area knows him!¡±


    Matthew sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t need to know who your husband is. I already told you that he won¡¯te!


    Let¡¯s discuss our matters first!¡±

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    Matthew¡¯s self-confidence left everyone in the house at a loss.


    Feeling unconvinced, Laura immediately took out her mobile phone to call her husband.


    It took a while before the call was connected.


    ¡°Hubby, where are you now?¡± Laura said anxiously while looking at Matthew provocatively.


    A depressed voice sounded, ¡°Laura, I can¡¯t go help you anymore.¡±


    Everyone was immediately stunned.


    Laura couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Wh-Why can¡¯t youe? I was bullied, and my whole family was bullied!¡±


    Mike said, ¡°I know, but I have something to handle here. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Alex suddenly


    brought his men over to cause trouble, and I¡¯m surrounded by them now. I can¡¯t leave, but you don¡¯t


    have to worry because I will ask my friend toe and help you.¡±


    Laura was even more stunned. She looked at Matthew nkly and said, ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Matthew sneered. In fact, when he was walking upstairs just now, he was already ready to shed all


    pretences of cordiality with the family.


    He first called Mr. Garrison and asked his son to help deal with the matter first.


    He didn¡¯t ask Tiger to do it because he didn¡¯t want the Atkinson family to know his true capabilities for the


    time being.


    He would make sure Ed married Wendy and he didn¡¯t want to show off his strength yet because he


    wanted to find out who else in the Atkinson family opposed this marriage!


    Once he showed his capabilities, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see the true colors of these people.


    Matthew moved a chair, sat down casually, and said coldly, ¡°Okay, we can finally have a talk now.¡±


    Brandon also stopped causing a ruckus.


    He knew how capable his son-inw was. If even his son-inw was stopped, it showed that Matthew


    was quite powerful.


    ¡°Wh-What do you want? Let me tell you, our society is under the rule ofw. Are you trying to intimidate


    us?¡±


    Brandon¡¯s voice was trembling a little as he spoke.


    Matthew sneered, ¡°So you also know that our society is under the rule ofw? In a society ruled byw,


    your children are free to marry anyone they wish. It is not something you can interfere with. Also, you


    locked your daughter in the room. This is considered kidnapping. You also forced her to jump off the


    building, which is tantamount to murder!¡±


    Brandon looked like he was at a loss. ¡°S-She¡¯s my daughter, so I can do whatever I want. D-Don¡¯t try to


    scare me¡­¡±


    Matthew scoffed. ¡°It looks like you really know nothing about thew. Well, I don¡¯t want to waste my time


    telling you all these. I¡¯m going to say it again¡ªmy friend will marry your daughter. If you agree, this


    matter can be easily solved. If you don¡¯t agree, then let¡¯s go through legal means and we¡¯ll see who wins


    the case!¡±


    Brandon looked at his two sons nkly. He really didn¡¯t know anything aboutw.


    The younger son, who had some legal knowledge, nodded helplessly, indicating that Matthew was right.


    Brandon started to panic. He took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°D-Don¡¯t scare me. I don¡¯t


    believe that my daughter will sue me! If she sues me, I-I willmit suicide!¡±


    This old guy was indeed cruel as he was even ckmailing his daughter emotionally.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Matthew smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will get your wish soon. Don¡¯t be so impatient. I¡¯m not trying to


    scare you, but persuade you. Tell me, what can I do to make you agree to your daughter¡¯s marriage to


    my friend?¡±


    Just as Brandon wanted to refuse, Laura moved closer to him and whispered in his ear.


    Brandon¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. I have two


    daughters. When my eldest daughter got married, her husband gave us 300,000. As for my youngest


    daughter, I don¡¯t want her to be mistreated too. If you give a million in bride price, I will agree to this


    marriage!¡±


    Ed¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°One million!? Wh-Where would I get a million?!¡±


    Wendy also became anxious. ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? Are you selling your daughter or


    marrying off your daughter?¡±

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    Brandon was furious. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my condition. I want one million as my daughter¡¯s betrothal gift. If you can give me one million, I¡¯ll


    marry my daughter to him!¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Can you afford it?¡±


    Laura looked at Matthew smugly, her face full of contempt. Even for her husband, forking out a million


    wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    Matthew wasn¡¯t surprised and just gave a mirthless smile. ¡°One million? Old man, is your daughter


    worth only one million in your eyes?¡±


    Brandon sneered, ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense? Do you even have one million?¡±


    Matthew looked at Eddie and smiled. ¡°What do you think, Ed?¡±


    Ed blushed out of embarrassment. ¡°Matt, I-I really don¡¯t have so much money.¡±


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not asking if you have that much money. What I¡¯m asking is, do you think


    she¡¯s worth only one million?¡±


    Eddie grew anxious. ¡°Matthew, wh-what are you trying to say? In my heart, Wendy is priceless! I¡¯m even


    willing to give my life for her!¡±


    Matthew nodded and nced at Brandon. ¡°Did you hear that? This is known as true love! He loves your


    daughter, so to him, your daughter is priceless. However, you only think of your daughter as a bargaining


    chip for your promotion, so you gave your daughter a price. This is the difference between the both of


    you!¡±


    Wendy¡¯s tears gushed out as she was very moved.


    Brandon, however, didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°Cut the crap,¡± he said impatiently. ¡°You asked me for my condition


    and I¡¯ve told you. If you can get me one million, I¡¯ll marry my daughter to him!¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°One million, is it? Very well! But I have a request.¡±


    Brandon was taken aback. Did Matthew really have a million?


    Nheless, he brightened up quickly.


    Having a million was better than being the assistant factory manager.


    If he used 300,000 as a bribe, he would probably be able to get the position of assistant factory manager


    anyway, and he would have also earned 700,000 for himself.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s your request?¡± Brandon asked quickly.


    Matthew replied, ¡°After I give you one million, you shall never bother them ever again. From then on,


    your daughter will have nothing to do with you.¡±


    Brandon looked at Eddie and scoffed.¡°Deal! They will have nothing to do with my family anymore! Not


    only that, we will also not attend her wedding! I¡¯ll just forget that I ever had Wendy as a daughter!¡±


    The Atkinson brothers and Laura all nodded. ¡°We will not attend such a tasteless wedding. It¡¯s such a


    disgrace.¡±


    In their eyes, Eddie was just a cripple from a poor family. If they got involved with him, he might borrow


    money from their family. Of course, they didn¡¯t want to lend him even a single cent.


    Matthew nodded, then took out his phone to ask someone to send the money.


    It was then that he realized that his phone was broken.


    He recalled carefully. Maybe he had broken his phone when he was fighting just now.


    Seeing Matthew looking at his phone without speaking, Laura sneered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t have


    the money?¡±


    ¡°Your bragging was almost believable. I almost fell for it.¡±


    ¡°Look at your broken phone. A million? I think you can¡¯t even fork out a hundred!¡±


    Matthew was still using an old phone from before, which he bought for eight hundred. It was indeed


    shabby.


    Looking at the phone Matthew had in his hand, Brandon and his family showed their contempt.


    Who was still using this kind of lousy phone in this day and age?


    Moreover, Matthew had spoken so confidently just now and they really thought he could give them a


    million.


    Now, it seemed like he was just a liar!


    ¡°You¡¯re trash! What a waste of time!¡±


    ¡°Forget about it, let¡¯s save the chatter with him.¡±


    ¡°We should call the police and have them apprehend him!¡± Andrew yelled loudly.


    Brandon gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Brat, looks like you really have a death wish. How dare youe to


    my house and act so shamelessly?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to call the police. I¡¯ll call the factory now and have someone from the Department of


    Safety and Security to deal with him!¡±

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    Andrew¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re right, Dad! Let¡¯s get someone from the Department of Safety and Security


    toe over! This is the staff building of our factory.


    Theming here to cause trouble is the same as causing trouble in our factory. Having someone from


    the Department toe over is the best choice. Let¡¯s break their hands, then send them to the police


    station. We can tell the police that they came to our factory to steal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lauraughed loudly.


    ¡°When the timees, we may even be praised for being righteous and brave too!¡±


    Matthew ignored them and turned toward Eddie. ¡°Let me use your phone.¡±


    Eddie searched his pockets but couldn¡¯t find his phone too, causing him to look at Matthew helplessly. ¡°I


    seem to have lost my phone too.¡±


    Matthew was dispirited. The situation just now was very chaotic and Eddie probably lost his phone during


    the scuffle.


    Laura burst intoughter instantly. ¡°Two grown men and not one of you has a phone to make a call. Don¡¯t


    you guys feel ashamed of yourself? You¡¯re so poor, and you still wish to marry my sister?¡±


    With a sneer, Brandon took out his phone and was about to make a call, but another call came in first.


    When he saw the phone number, Brandon was stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s Director Zook,¡± he quickly said. ¡°Keep your voices down.¡± With that said, Brandon cleared his throat


    and answered the call carefully with a ttering smile. ¡°Hello, Director Zook. Do you have any orders?¡±


    An excited voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Brandon, where are you?¡±


    Brandon was surprised. Director Zook had never spoken to him so courteously.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m at home. I had to deal with something at home today, so I took a leave. Did something happen


    in the factory? I¡¯ll go back right away!¡± Brandon replied, feeling ttered.


    Director Zookughed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m about to reach your house, and I have an honored guest with me.


    You should tidy up quickly and prepare some tea. Make sure you don¡¯t mistreat our distinguished guest!¡±


    Brandon was even more surprised. ¡°Director Zook, who are you bringing along? Do I know that person?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, of course you know him!¡± Director Zookughed. ¡°He came to our factory to look for you,


    and even asked me to bring him to your house. He was very polite when he spoke too.¡±


    Brandon was confused. ¡°Really? What is his name? Is he a real big shot?¡±


    The factory manager chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you his name now. It¡¯s a surprise, but let¡¯s put it this way¡ªhe


    is a real big shot! Whether our factory can turn around or not depends on him. Brandon, you really hid


    this deep. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier you knew such a big shot?


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    If I knew you had such a connection, I wouldn¡¯t have approached thosepanies and cooperated with


    them! After this matter is settled, you will be the second-inmand in the factory!¡±


    Brandon was overjoyed. He was only the head of the workshop and was not even an assistant factory


    manager. He had thought that it would be a lucky break if he could be an assistant factory manager


    in his lifetime. Who knew that he would suddenly be promoted to the second-inmand?


    There were five or six assistant factory managers in the factory, but they didn¡¯t have much authority. The


    person with the most authority would be the second-inmand. If he could be the second-in-


    command, it would be like a pauper bing a prince.


    But who was this big shot that he knew? How could such a good thing happen so unexpectedly? Was


    this pennies from heaven? While thinking about it, he hurriedly told his family what Director Zook had


    said.


    Laura and the others were all overjoyed and excited.


    ¡°Dad, who¡¯s this big shot? Was it an old ssmate or oldrade who has earned a lot and came to


    look for you?¡± Andrew asked excitedly.

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    Brandon couldn¡¯t hide his smugness. ¡°Oh, this is difficult to say. You guys know me, I¡¯m a good and loyal


    friend. While I was in school and serving in the military, I had a lot of friends. A lot of those ssmates


    andrades of mine are now big shots.


    I¡¯m just keeping a low profile and did not want to contact them, but it seems these old friends of mine


    couldn¡¯t forget about me! Alright, enough talking. All of you tidy up quickly. Clean up the house and take


    out my most precious tea!¡± Brandonmanded his children excitedly. Both of his sons and Laura


    started to get busy.


    This was rted to their future prospects, so each of them were giving their all.


    ¡°You two, why aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± Laura said arrogantly to Matthew. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that we have


    guestsing? Do you still want to continue causing a scene in front of our guests?


    Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t remind you. Those people are big shots that you can¡¯t afford to mess with. If you


    cause a scene in front of these big shots, it won¡¯t be as simple as getting an arm or a leg broken. If you


    guys cause too much trouble, you might even get killed here!¡±


    Andrew walked toward his mother and said with a dark face, ¡°Mom, you bring Wendy back to her room


    first. We can talk after the guests leave.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s mom also knew how serious the matter was, so she said softly, ¡°Eddie, could youe back in


    the afternoon?¡±


    Eddie had deep respect for Wendy¡¯s mom. He nodded and muttered, ¡°Matthew, we cane back in the


    afternoon¡­¡±


    ¡°Wendy, don¡¯t do anything silly! I¡¯ll definitely marry you!¡±


    Wendy nodded her head vigorously.


    Matthew couldn¡¯t get hold of Julian, so he couldn¡¯t do anything before he found a phone.


    After the two of them left, Brandon was in even higher spirits. ¡°Those two scoundrels have finally left.


    Someone, quickly boil some water and prepare the tea. Also, get me my suit. I need to change my


    clothes quickly.¡±


    The Atkinsons all busied themselves tidying up the house.


    Just when they finished cleaning up, they heard a cry from outside.


    They quickly ran to the window to have a look and saw a beautiful luxurious car parked in the courtyard.


    There was a group of people surrounding the car, pointing at it.


    This was a rtively old staff building, so there were not many people who bought cars here.


    Most of them had never seen such a luxurious car before, so it was quite novel for them.


    Most importantly, they could tell that this car was definitely worth a lot.


    Brandon was stunned. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a nice car. It should be very expensive, right?¡±


    Laura nced at it and eximed, ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s a Porsche Panamera! Dad, calling it expensive


    wouldn¡¯t be enough! A car like this costs at least two million! When I got married, the lead car I used was


    a Porsche, but that one is far inferior to this one. This is definitely the highest end model! It¡¯s gorgeous!¡±


    Brandon¡¯s eyes widened. To think that this car was actually that expensive.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Andrew and his brother also leaned against the window, their faces filled with envy.


    There were few young people who didn¡¯t like cars, let alone a luxurious car like this.


    ¡°Could it be owned by someone from our factory?¡± Andrew couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Brandon shook his head. ¡°Are you kidding? All of the residents here are old employees. Even Director


    Zook¡¯s old Mercedes only cost 600,000. Who could afford a car that costs 2 million?¡±


    Andrew was stunned. ¡°Then why is this car here?¡±


    Laura¡¯s eyes lit up and she said, ¡°Dad, is this your old friend¡¯s car?¡±


    Brandon¡¯s heart gave a wild thump. If that was the case, he would really make his mark this time.

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    Brandon hurriedly looked outside and saw a few people getting out of the car.


    Among them, a bald and obese man, was Director Zook.


    Director Zook was following a man with a ttering smile on his face. Apparently, this man was the owner


    of the car.


    If Matthew was there, he would have recognised him right away, because that man was Julian.


    After Julian dealt with his work at thepany, he immediately got ready to go and help Eddie at his


    house.


    When he was on his way, he called Matthew and learned that they were already helping out at Wendy¡¯s


    house.


    So, he immediately turned around and came here and didn¡¯t make a stop at Eddie¡¯s house.


    However, he didn¡¯t know where Brandon¡¯s house was.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    When he was nearby, he called both Matthew and Eddie but they didn¡¯t answer his calls. At that time,


    both of them had no phones.


    In the end, he had no choice but to head to the factory and find a way to get someone from the factory to


    bring him over to Brandon¡¯s ce.


    He had vaguely heard Eddie talk about Brandon, so when he arrived at the factory, he directly said he


    was looking for Brandon.


    Because Brandon was going to be Eddie¡¯s father-inw and was considered to be his elder, so when


    Julian mentioned Brandon, he was respectful.


    As a result, Director Zook thought Julian was Brandon¡¯s junior.


    When he learned of Julian¡¯s identity, he immediately brought Julian over to Brandon¡¯s home personally.


    Of course, the Atkinsons didn¡¯t know what was going on. When they saw Director Zook, they were all


    excited.


    ¡°It is them!¡±


    ¡°Look, Director Zook is with him! They¡¯re definitelying to our house!¡±


    Brandon was taken aback because he didn¡¯t know Julian.


    Julian appeared to be around twenty to thirty years old, so he couldn¡¯t be an old friend of his.


    Laura was confused. ¡°Dad, do you know him?¡±


    Brandon shook his head nkly. ¡°I have never seen him before.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Laura asked. ¡°Why would hee to our house?¡±


    The family looked at each other, all of them confused.


    ¡°Dad, could he be the son of an old friend of yours?¡± Andrew suddenly asked.


    Brandon froze for a while then suddenly cheered up. ¡°You know, that might just be possible. He looks


    around the same age as all of you. Maybe he really is the son of one of my old friendsing over for a


    visit. Quickly, tidy up and bring our guest upstairs!¡±


    After floundering in the house for a bit, Brandon and his family waited respectfully at the door.


    Not long after, Director Zook and Julian approached them.


    Julian was still making calls as he walked. He was trying to contact Matthew and Eddie.


    Just when they arrived, Director Zook immediately announced, ¡°President Davis, we¡¯re here. This is


    Brandon Atkinson, the man you are looking for.¡±


    Brandon greeted him with a big grin on his face. ¡°Greetings, President Davis. Your presence really


    makes this humble house of mine shine!¡±


    Julian quickly jogged over and reached out to shake Brandon¡¯s hand with both hands.


    ¡°Mr. Atkinson, sorry I¡¯mte. How is it going? Is there anything I can help with at home?¡±


    When Brandon heard how respectful Julian was, he got even more excited.


    It seemed like Julian really was the son of an old friend of his. Otherwise, why would he be so reverent?


    He even asked if there was anything he could help with! This old friend really cared about him a lot!


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s already great that you coulde, and there¡¯s really nothing much to do,¡± Brandon eximed.


    ¡°Please,e and take a seat inside.¡±


    As Brandon weed Julian into his house, he ignored Director Zook who was at the back.


    Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do so, but it was different today.


    Director Zook didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong too and followed them into the house heartily.


    After exchanging greetings, everyone sat down.


    Julian looked around confusedly. Weren¡¯t Matthew and Eddie supposed to already be here? Where were


    they?


    Right at that moment, Laura carried a teacup over to serve him tea, and at the same time winked at him.


    Julian frowned a little, but he didn¡¯t bother to say anything.


    After chatting a bit, Brandon asked while chuckling, ¡°President Davis, how is your father doing? Speaking


    of him, we haven¡¯t seen each other in years! Is he doing fine?¡±


    Julian was stunned. You know my dad?

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    ¡°Mr. Atkinson, you know my dad?¡± Julian asked carefully.


    Brandon was caught off guard. What did he mean?


    If I don¡¯t know your dad, why are you looking for me? Could he be the son of a female friend of his? God,


    that would be awkward.


    After hesitating for a moment, Brandon said to salvage the situation, ¡°Oh, then how is your mother


    doing?¡±


    Julian was even more puzzled. You know both of my parents?


    ¡°Mr. Atkinson, so you know my mom too?¡± Julian asked curiously.


    The scene becamepletely awkward.


    Brandon was dumbfounded. I don¡¯t know your father, and I don¡¯t know your mother either, so who should


    I know? Your grandpa?


    After another moment of silence, Brandon couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°President Davis, th-then why did


    youe to my house?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Oh, pardon me, I forgot to tell you. I¡¯m Eddie¡¯s friend. Eddie¡¯s wedding is tomorrow, and I thought that


    you must be busy, so I came to help,¡± Julian exined quickly. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Mr. Atkinson, shouldn¡¯t


    Matthew and Eddie already be here? Why don¡¯t I see them?¡±


    After Julian finished speaking, everyone in the house went silent. Brandon and the others were totally


    dumbfounded.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The room plunged into silence once again and after some time, Laura couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. ¡°Are


    you really Eddie¡¯s friend?¡±


    Julian nodded immediately. ¡°Of course. Well, we¡¯re not exactly friends. You can say we¡¯re more like


    brothers. While we were still studying in school, the three of us always stuck together. I¡¯m an only child,


    so I see them as my brothers!¡±


    Everyone in the house looked at each other again, all of them panicking inside.


    Who would expect Eddie to know such a big shot?


    Brandon took a deep breath and asked carefully, ¡°President Davis, do you mind if I ask which industry


    you work in?¡±


    Director Zook hurriedlyughed and said, ¡°Brandon, you didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°President Julian Davis is the president of Cunningham Group Wellness Herbary. Currently, seventy


    percent of the herbary business in Eastcliff has to go through hispany. You could say that President


    Davis is the king of herbs in Eastcliff!¡±


    When he heard Julian¡¯s name, Brandon was dumbfounded.


    Julian Davis was a big deal in Eastcliff today, especially after the medical conference. Matthew had won


    a big victory, and Stanley had handed over all of the herbary trading in Eastcliff to Julian.


    Now, Julian was really a sessful entrepreneur. His status and reputation were not inferior to Sasha.


    The herbarypany he was managing now could be said to be the most profitablepany of the


    Cunningham Group, and he was highly valued by thepany¡¯s board of directors.


    The Porsche Panamera was the one Helen had bought previously, but after James and Helen were


    expelled from thepany, the Panamera was left behind.


    Originally, Julian also didn¡¯t have the right to drive this car, and most of the seniors in thepany were


    fighting over it.


    However, Julianter expanded the herbarypany and earned a huge amount of money.


    The board of directors instantly gave this car to Julian as his ride after seeing this.


    There were too manypanies that wanted to join hands with Julian in Eastcliff, including the factory


    Brandon was working in. They had always wanted to cooperate with Julian¡¯spany, but their factory


    was too small. They couldn¡¯t even meet with the department manager of Cunningham Group Wellness


    Herbary, let alone Julian.


    So, when Director Zook heard that Julian was personallying, he had rushed over to receive him


    personally.


    If they could build a good rtionship with Julian and sessfully sign a contract with Cunningham


    Group Wellness Herbary, their factory could earn a lot!


    However, Director Zook didn¡¯t know that Brandon and the others were all secretly breaking out in cold


    sweat.


    If they had known that Eddie knew a big shot like Julian, they would never have treated him badly.


    But at that moment, the whole situation was extremely awkward. How should they answer him?

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    Seeing Brandon and the others keeping quiet, Julian couldn¡¯t help but find the situation strange. ¡°Mr.


    Atkinson, did something happen? Haven¡¯t they arrived yet?¡±


    Brandon was feeling extremely awkward and he didn¡¯t know how to exin.


    At that moment, a voice suddenly came from the door. ¡°We arrived a long time ago.¡±


    Julian turned around and was overjoyed when he saw Matthew and Eddie standing at the door. He


    quickly rushed over and said, ¡°Oh, I finally found both of you. What happened to you two? My calls


    weren¡¯t getting through, and I have been circling around here a few times. So how is it? Did everything


    go well?¡± Julianughed.


    ¡°It went extremely well!¡± Matthew sneered. ¡°They promised topletely cut ties with their daughter for


    one million dor as her betrothal gift!¡±


    When he heard this, Julian frowned instantly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Director Zook looked at Brandon quickly. His instincts were telling him sh*t was about to hit the fan.


    Brandon¡¯s face turned red from shock and anger.


    Matthew then told Julian what had happened earlier.


    After hearing what he said, Julian was furious.


    He turned to look at Brandon and asked angrily, ¡°Did you really say all this?¡±


    Brandon smiled awkwardly. ¡°Ah, all of this is just a misunderstanding. Um, let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s take a seat first


    and talk about it. Laura, go make some tea.¡±


    Laura came over with a tea cup, but Julian stopped her. ¡°One million, right? Very well. I¡¯ll have someone


    send the money over now!¡±


    Julian took out his phone and ordered someone to send one million over immediately.


    Brandon and the rest panicked. Even if he was a fool, he knew that he couldn¡¯t take the one million. If he


    really took the one million, he wouldpletely offend Julian.


    By then, if Julian decided to target them, they would be finished. They would probably even lose their


    jobs.


    On the contrary, if they established a rtionship with Julian, they could enjoy a lot of benefits in the


    future!


    ¡°Ah, I-I was just kidding. Eddie, hurry up and ask your friend toe and sit. Oh my, I¡¯m really sorry for


    showing such poor hospitality.¡± Brandon put up a smile as he said this.


    Eddie lowered his head, not saying anything.


    Julian waved his hand directly. ¡°Don¡¯t bother, the money will be here soon. We¡¯lle and pick up


    Wendy tomorrow.¡±


    Brandon was embarrassed and said quickly, ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, you¡¯re our guest. Come, have a


    seat. Let¡¯s discuss the details of the wedding.¡±


    They ignored him, and both Matthew and Julian didn¡¯t go inside and take a seat.


    Laura couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Hey, why are you being so arrogant? So what if you drive a


    Porsche? Who do you think you are toe to my house and act so arrogantly? What¡¯s so great about a


    Porsche? My husband also has a Porsche, but why don¡¯t I see him behaving so pompously?¡±


    Brandon also looked at Matthew and Julian coldly. He was also furious inside as he felt that both


    Matthew and Julian were looking down on him.


    ¡°Who¡¯s being arrogant?¡± Julian sneered. ¡°You guys were the one who asked for one million as a betrothal


    gift, like this is all your daughter is worth. Since this is just a transaction, why do we need to build a


    rtionship with each other? When the money¡¯s here, we will take Wendy with us. It¡¯s that simple.


    What¡¯s with all the nonsense?¡±


    Brandon¡¯s expression darkened considerably.


    He could see that Julian was really mad and judging from the current situation, it was highly unlikely that


    they could have a good rtionship with him.


    He thought about it for a while and resolved himself. ¡°It won¡¯t be that simple!¡± he said behind clenched


    teeth.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°We¡¯ve now changed our minds and one million is not enough! We want ten million!¡±


    With that one sentence, everyone in the house turned to look at him at the same time.


    Director Zook panicked. ¡°Brandon, have you gone mad? Have you ever heard of anyone asking for ten


    million as a betrothal gift? Even in Eastcliff, I haven¡¯t heard of a betrothal gift this expensive!¡±

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    Brandon¡¯s face became as red as a tomato. Steeling himself, he said, ¡°Director Zook, this is my family¡¯s


    affair, so please don¡¯t interfere!¡±


    In the past, he would not dare to talk to Director Zook like this.


    However, since things had developed to this point, he knew that he was finished.


    Now that he had offended Julian, the factory was sure to fire him.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t need to give face to Director Zook anymore.


    He was now sure that Eddie would marry his daughter by hook or by crook, so he nned to make a


    fortune using his daughter.


    With this ten million, even if he couldn¡¯t be the assistant factory manager or was fired, so what?


    Director Zook was trembling with anger, but there was nothing he could do.


    If Brandon had made up his mind not to work in the factory, there was nothing he could do to him.


    Wendy grew anxious. ¡°Dad, wh-what are you saying? How can you ask for such a big sum of money?


    Are you marrying me off or selling me? ¡°


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Brandon sneered. ¡°They¡¯re rich, aren¡¯t they? So let¡¯s have them spend some cash! Ten


    million! If you can give us ten million, you can take Wendy away with you!


    The Atkinson brothers were also very excited. If they really gave their father 10 million, they could also


    have a piece of the cake.


    Wendypletely broke down. She could see that her family only regarded her as amodity!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The faces of Matthew and Julian had both turned cold. This family was really taking an inch and asking


    for a mile.


    ¡°Atkinson, you said one million just now!¡± Matthew solemnly reminded him.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I change my mind?¡± Brandon sniggered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you rich? Come on! Give me ten million and I will


    sell my daughter to you! You can do whatever you want with her!¡±


    Wendy¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and spoke up. ¡°Brandon, how could you say that? Wendy¡¯s


    your daughter!¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡± Brandon yelled at her angrily. ¡°You¡¯re just a woman, so what do you know?¡±


    Tears flowed down Wendy¡¯s face as she was really disappointed in her father.


    Matthew slowly nodded then pointed at Brandon. ¡°I have made up my mind. I¡¯ve decided that I won¡¯t give


    you even a single penny.¡±


    Brandon became furious. ¡°Then you can forget about my daughter marrying him! Tomorrow, I will have


    her marry that fool!¡±


    ¡°Your daughter is still going to marry my brother!¡± Matthew sneered.


    Brandon flew into a rage. ¡°So, you want to take her away?¡± he seethed. ¡°Come on then! I¡¯m telling you,


    even if I have to sacrifice this old life of mine today, you can forget about taking her!¡±


    Matthew didn¡¯t speak but waved his hand at Julian.


    Julian got the message, thereafter he walked outside to make a call.


    A short whileter, he came back again. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Matthew nodded.


    The Atkinsons were all confused. What did Julian do?


    ¡°What the hell are you guys doing? Did you call some local thugs to frighten me? You should know that


    I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± Brandon said angrily.


    Brandon and Julian both wore a cold smile on their faces but didn¡¯t speak.


    Wendy¡¯s mother wept. ¡°Brandon, can¡¯t you think about your daughter? With such a disturbance today,


    Wendy won¡¯t be able to marry in the future! This is rted to your daughter¡¯s happiness, so how can you


    be so selfish?¡±


    Brandon was annoyed. ¡°Shut your trap! If you say another word, you can get out of here!¡±


    Wendy¡¯s mother wiped away her tears and dared not to speak again. She was always at a disadvantage


    at home.


    After about half an hour, when she saw that nothing had happened, Laura couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    ¡°Hey, how much longer do we have to wait? If your people aren¡¯ting, we¡¯re going to eat. Looks like


    the big boss only knows how to brag!¡±


    Brandon also scoffed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid of them. There¡¯s nothing they can do to us in broad


    daylight. Let me get this straight¡ªif I don¡¯t get 10 million for Wendy¡¯s betrothal gift, you can forget about


    taking away my daughter! I would rather she die here at home than allow her to marry a useless person


    like him!¡±

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    Wendy was trembling with rage, and she was nowpletely let down by her father.


    She never expected that her father would do such a thing.


    To think he would say such heartless words and do such a brutal thing for his own benefit!


    Matthew looked calm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°But your daughter will marry Ed, and there won¡¯t be a betrothal gift, not even a single penny!¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Brandon growled. ¡°If I don¡¯t receive ten million, even if I die, I won¡¯t marry her to this


    trash!¡±


    Matthew just smiled coldly and didn¡¯t say anything.


    At this moment, a man in a suit and leather shoes arrived at the door.


    After he entered the house, the man greeted Matthew and Julian respectfully.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, President Davis, I have the information you wanted. Would the two of you like to take a


    look?¡± the man asked.


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°No, just show it to him.¡±


    The man nodded and his gaze swept across the crowd. ¡°Which one of you is Mr. Brandon Atkinson?¡±


    Everyone in the Atkinson Family was surprised, and Brandon frowned. ¡°That would be me. What do you


    want?¡±


    The man nced at him and then nodded. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I am from the Carlson Law


    Firm, and we found that you had taken kickbacks on three equipment purchases, Mr. Atkinson. These


    data are the evidence. Would you care to have a look, Mr. Atkinson?¡±


    Brandon was shocked. As the workshop director, sometimes he was indeed responsible for purchasing


    equipment.


    Moreover, he really did receive kickbacks on the purchase of equipment.


    In fact, it wasmon for people like him to take kickbacks. However, no one would look into these


    matters in general.


    However, if someone really did look into it, it would not be a trivial matter, especially if they had evidence


    proving his guilt. In addition, Brandon had also gotten into an unpleasant fight with Director Zook just


    now. Once he was investigated, it would be enough for him to go to jail.


    Brandon felt numb. He really couldn¡¯t understand how Julian got the evidence with just a single call.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He originally thought the man was just shooting in the dark, but when he took the file and read it, he


    almost fell to the ground.


    The information recorded here was all true. Moreover, the evidence that was provided by the supplier


    was solid.


    In other words, all of this was enough to put him in jail.


    Director Zook, who was standing at the side, looked really angry. ¡°You sure have guts, Atkinson. I asked


    you to purchase equipment for the factory but you took kickbacks? No wonder all of the expensive


    equipment we bought for the factory broke so quickly! Just you wait, Atkinson! I¡¯m not through with you


    with this matter!¡±


    Brandon¡¯s face reddened and he gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°Director Zook, I-I only took less than


    50,000. It¡¯s not a big deal. I-I will pay back the factory. That should do, right?¡±


    ¡°Do you think this is just a simple case of losing money? Let me tell you, this incident has a huge impact


    on our factory. I will definitely see you sent to jail!¡± Director Zook growled.


    Brandon grew anxious. ¡°Director Zook, it was just a few ten thousand. It isn¡¯t enough to have me sent to


    jail, is it? Moreover, this ismon practice. I don¡¯t believe that I¡¯ll have to stay in jail for a long time for


    such a small amount of money!¡±


    He then turned to Brandon and Julian once more. You ba*tards, you think you can scare me with


    something like this? It¡¯s useless! Even if I go to jail, I will never let my daughter marry you! At most, I will


    go to jail for a few months and thene out. When the timees, even if I have to give up


    everything, I will fight you to the end!¡±


    Just then, thewyer smiled. ¡°Mr. Atkinson, I¡¯m afraid the matter is not so simple. In this matter, if it was


    someone ordinary who sued you, you would indeed only need to go to jail for a few months. However, if


    our firm takes over the case, I guarantee with my reputation that you will have to go to jail for at least ten


    years!¡±

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    Brandon was dumbfounded and looked at thewyer nkly. ¡°Wh-Who are you trying to scare? For just


    a small sum of fifty thousand, you want to put me in jail for ten years? Don¡¯t think just because you¡¯re


    from aw firm that you can say whatever you like. I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡±


    Thewyer gave him a faint smile. ¡°Mr. Atkinson, three years ago, there was a machine operator in your


    workshop who was involved in an ident. He was sucked into the machine and died on the spot. We


    have enough reasons to suspect that this ident was rted to the substandard quality of these


    equipment.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Coincidentally, this batch of equipment was purchased by you, and it was also the batch you received a


    kickback on. If you see it this way, Mr. Atkinson, you taking a kickback and causing the death of a worker


    would be a huge matter!¡±


    Brandon¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°That¡¯s nder!¡± he said anxiously.


    ¡°The ident happened because the worker started work when he was drunk and operated the


    equipment improperly. What does it have to do with the quality of the equipment?¡±


    Still wearing a faint smile, thewyer said, ¡°Mr. Atkinson, the worker may be responsible, but there were


    also problems with the quality of the equipment. When the timees, if you really go to court, both of


    you will probably be punished. Even if you are only taking secondary responsibility, it is also not a trivial


    matter.¡±


    Brandon felt his body go weak and slumped directly on the sofa.


    At this moment, he really was in a panic.


    He wouldn¡¯t care if it was just a few months in jail.


    However, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it if he really had to go to jail for ten years!


    Laura gritted her teeth angrily. ¡°D-Don¡¯t try to scare us with your nonsense here! You think you¡¯re the only


    ones who can hirewyers? We can hire our ownwyers as well! I¡¯m telling you, my husband¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, thewyer interrupted her, ¡°Your husband is Mike, correct? We¡¯ve


    already investigated him. He has been cutting corners for several of the projects that he¡¯s doing recently,


    and we have already asked the quality inspection department to inspect his projects. If they really find


    evidence of him cutting corners, your husband will face more than just penalties.¡±


    ¡°I checked his family¡¯s situation. If these ims are verified, my guess is that even if he sold everything


    he owned, it won¡¯t be enough topensate. At that time, as his wife and as a joint creditor, you will


    have to bear at least five million in debt!¡±


    Laura was dumbfounded. Marrying into such a family had always been something she was proud of.


    Now she was suddenly told that everything in the family might be gone, and even she herself would have


    to bear millions in debt. How could she ept it?


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re lying¡­¡± Laura said anxiously, her voice trembling. It was obvious she was panicking inside.


    Thewyer chuckled, ¡°Evidence and facts do not lie! If you don¡¯t believe me, I can show you the


    investigation results.¡±


    Laura¡¯s face went as pale as a sheet, and she looked at Brandon helplessly.


    Brandon was still sitting on the sofa motionlessly, and his eyes had be hollow.


    He never expected that things would develop to this point.


    He originally thought he could make a fortune from his daughter¡¯s marriage, but he didn¡¯t expect that he


    would end up in this situation.


    At his current age, if he were to go to prison for a few years, he would be a useless old man when he


    came out.


    After a long silence, he raised his head and said bitterly, ¡°Eddie, do you really want to marry my


    daughter? But you¡¯re clearly threatening us! This is daylight robbery! Even if Wendy marries you, she will


    feel guilty for the rest of her life if you do this!¡±


    ¡°Wendy, can you really bear to see me go to jail?¡±


    ¡°You really are shameless, you old fart,¡± Julian mocked Brandon.


    ¡°Just now, you were saying it would be better if she was to die, and now you¡¯re ckmailing her


    emotionally?¡±


    ¡°So which is it? Do you want your daughter to die, or do you want her to be happy?¡±

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    That one sentence made Brandon speechless. He was a standard snob and was extremely patriarchal.


    He didn¡¯t care about his daughter¡¯s happiness at all. He just wanted to use his daughter to exchange for


    better conditions for himself and his two sons.


    In the past, Eddie¡¯s family had good conditions, so of course he was eager for his daughter to marry him.


    Butter, when the prospects of Eddie¡¯s family fell, he wasn¡¯t willing to let Eddie marry Wendy. He


    wanted to marry his daughter to that idiot in exchange for the opportunity to climb up the careerdder.


    However, he never thought that Eddie¡¯s two friends would be so capable.


    He looked piteously at Wendy, but she turned her head to the side and didn¡¯t want to meet his eyes.


    When Brandon had asked her to die before, she was already in despair for having such a father.


    Now, she just wanted to leave this cold family and so-called home.


    As for Laura, she was in a panic herself and couldn¡¯t be bothered about other things.


    Brandon becamepletely docile and he asked pitifully, ¡°Then¡­ what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Your daughter and Eddie are truly in love with each other, and I hope that they can get married


    smoothly,¡± Matthew calmly said.


    Brandon nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    ¡°Wendy, Eddie is a nice kid. If you marry him, I won¡¯t have to worry!¡±


    The few people nearby were about to throw up. This person was really shameless.


    ¡°We will still give you the betrothal gift,¡± Matthew said coldly. ¡°I have already checked and people usually


    give 100,000. However, we will still give you one million!¡±


    Brandon was overjoyed. He originally thought he wouldn¡¯t even be able to get a dime this time, but he


    didn¡¯t expect that he could still get such arge sum of money.


    ¡°Okay, no problem! No problem at all!¡± Brandon replied repeatedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will make all the


    necessary preparations and ensure that Wendy marries Eddie without a hitch.¡±


    The opportunistic face he wore made people think that he was not marrying off his daughter, but selling


    her instead.


    ¡°This one million is not only a betrothal gift, but also the money that she will give you for your retirement.


    I hope that in the future, you won¡¯t disturb your daughter¡¯s life.¡±


    Brandon was stunned for a moment. This meant that in the future, he could forget about getting any


    benefits from Eddie.


    He didn¡¯t want to ept this.


    With how close Julian was to Eddie, Eddie would make it big with just a little help.


    His son-inw would make it big, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to get any benefits. How could he ept this?


    Seeing Brandon remaining silent, Julian immediately said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not willing to ept


    this arrangement? If you really don¡¯t want to, that¡¯s okay. We can put you in jail first, then let Wendy


    marry Eddie. As for your eldest daughter, she¡¯ll probably join you in prison too by then!¡±


    Laura instantly became anxious. ¡°Dad, what should we do? How about we agree to what they say?¡±


    Brandon was very unwilling to ept this, but in the end he didn¡¯t dare to disagree.


    He gritted his teeth and nodded vigorously. ¡°Okay, I agree!¡±


    Matthew nodded calmly. ¡°Very good. If that¡¯s the case, then this matter is decided. The wedding will


    proceed ording to our initial schedule tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Remember, the evidence is still with us,¡± Julian sneered. ¡°If you go against our agreement, we can send


    you to jail anytime we like.¡±


    At once, the color drained from Brandon¡¯s face. He watched as Matthew and the three of them left, and


    he directly sat on the ground. He knew that he had really failed this time.


    Originally, he held hope to agree to this matter temporarily, and then go against itter.


    However, looking at this situation now, if he really did go against their agreement, he would definitely go


    to jail.


    Moreover, he really was regretting what he had done right now.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    If he had known that Eddie had such friends, it would have been better to just agree to let him marry his


    daughter.


    With Julian¡¯s wealth and status, just giving Eddie some help would allow him to start up his own


    company.


    By then, if Brandon yed his cards right, he might even be able to be the factory director, which


    would have been much better than being the head of a workshop.


    However, he had thrown away such a good opportunity to make it big. He wanted to cry, but no amount


    of tears could change this.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    After they had walked out of the Atkinsons¡¯ house and were just getting into the car, Eddie burst into


    tears.


    ¡°Julian, Matthew, thank you!¡± Eddie said with a trembling voice, his face full of gratitude.


    Julian and Matthew gave each other a look andughed at the same time.


    ¡°Hey Ed, there¡¯s no need for thanks between us,¡± Matthew told him. ¡°Back when we were in school, if


    you didn¡¯t always help me, I probably wouldn¡¯t havested long. Now buck up because you¡¯re getting


    married tomorrow. Stop crying.¡±


    Eddie nodded vigorously. He wiped away the tears on his face but said in a worried voice, ¡°Matt, how


    do you think Wendy will get along with her family after this debacle?¡±


    ¡°Do you still expect them to treat Wendy well when they¡¯re this kind of person?¡± Matthew sternly said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see what happened? Brandon and her elder siblings treated her as amodity. For the


    sake of their own interests, they were even willing to marry her to an idiot. Would there be warmth in a


    family like this?¡±


    Matthew continued, ¡°If they really do manage to get along, then it will be troublesome in the future. Do


    you think you can handle it if they were to trouble you each and every day, wanting to borrow money or


    take things from you? I deliberately blew this up so that they wouldn¡¯t look for you in the future, and also


    to let you and Wendy live your days in peace!¡±


    Eddie nodded slowly. After today¡¯s events, he really was disappointed with the Atkinson family.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    In this family, except for Wendy¡¯s mother, everyone else was really hateful.


    When Julian and Matthew reached Eddie¡¯s home, the yard was full of activity.


    Dominic was sitting in the yard directing everyone, seeming to be even busier than Eddie¡¯s parents.


    He was working hard because after Matthew left, he found that the health of Eddie¡¯s mother was getting


    better and better, which made him even more in awe of Matthew¡¯s medical skills.


    So, in order to be friends with Matthew, Dominic did his best to help him.


    Just now when Matthew asked him to help stop Laura¡¯s husband, he immediately asked his son to do it


    without a word.


    Normally, he would not do such things that would offend people.


    However, since Matthew had ordered him to do so, he did his best to aplish it no matter what.


    It had to be said that Dominic Garrison was indeed a very shrewd character.


    At least he did his job beautifully this time, which made Matthew very satisfied.


    Dennis was still in the yard helping with the arrangements.


    He was much more docile now, and he did his work more seriously.


    Moreover, he could also see that no one wanted him around.


    However, he did not want to leave here just like that.


    He could see that Matthew was not as simple as he seemed, so he nned to stay here to help until the


    end to see if he could get some benefits.


    Just when he was busy, Dennis suddenly saw a Panamera pull up. He was instantly shocked.


    Dennis hurriedly ran into the yard. ¡°Aunt,e and take a look outside. Who is it? He¡¯s driving an


    expensive luxury car!¡±


    ¡°Could it be one of Eddie¡¯s ssmates?¡±


    ¡°Eddie¡¯s ssmates sure are impressive!¡± Dennis said with a look of envy on his face.


    Dominic and the others were also shocked when they saw the car outside.


    Although Dominic was quite famous in this area, his family¡¯s assets only amounted to tens of millions.


    They couldn¡¯t afford to drive a luxury car like this as well.


    Everyone was shocked. This family usually seemed very hopeless, but they actually knew such a rich


    person?


    Eddie¡¯s parents also came out to greet the arrivals. When they saw Julian, who was the first to get out of


    the car, they were taken aback.


    They didn¡¯t recognize this person.


    ¡°Um, Sir, did you maybee to the wrong ce?¡± Eddie¡¯s father asked cautiously.


    Everyone else breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that they didn¡¯t know each other.


    Julian gave augh. ¡°Mr. Martinez, did you forget who I am?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Julian Davis! I¡¯m the Julian who always followed Eddie home and stayed for supper!¡±


    Everyone was shocked when he said this.


    Sure enough, this was another friend of Eddie¡¯s!


    How many big shots did Eddie know?


    Before it was Matthew, and now it was Julian. Both of them were not simple men.


    To think that Eddie, who he always thought was useless, actually had so many impressive friends!

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    Eddie¡¯s parents recovered and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re Julian? It¡¯s been a few years and you sure have


    changed a lot! That¡¯s why we couldn¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    Julianughed loudly. Just then, Matthew and Eddie also got out of the car. It was only then that


    everyone realized that Julian had already gone over to help Eddie.


    Denis quickly came forward and greeted Julian ingratiatingly. ¡°Julian, it¡¯s been a long time. It¡¯s me,


    Dennis! Do you remember me?¡±


    On the way here, Julian had heard what Dennis had done, so he shot him an unfriendly look.


    ¡°I do! Back when we were in school, you would alwayse to school and borrow money from Eddie.


    Now that your cousin is getting married, why did you get a Passat for him to pick up his wife? Don¡¯t you


    think this will let your brother and Aunt down?¡± Julian said angrily.


    Dennis looked embarrassed, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Discounting the fact that Dominic


    Garrison was here, just seeing Julian driving a Porsche made him realize that he was not someone he


    could provoke.


    Dominic also greeted Julian and said with a smile, ¡°This car is not bad. Eddie, now that you have this car,


    it seems like you don¡¯t need my help borrowing a car anymore. Besides, my car wouldn¡¯t have been able


    topare with this one.¡±


    Eddie blushed slightly. ¡°Thanks for your help, Mr. Garrison,¡± he said softly.


    Dominic hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°Oh, this is just something that I should do! If you use this car as the


    lead car to pick up your wife tomorrow, it is sure to garner you a lot of respect. I¡¯lle here early


    tomorrow. We must be sure to make this a glorious wedding!¡±


    Eddie¡¯s parents were also happy. After all, they had done their very best to make this wedding a sess.


    They didn¡¯t have any money, so there was a lot of stuff they had to make do with. However, a wedding


    car concerned the two families¡¯ reputation.


    The two of them had begged Dennis for a long time before he finally agreed to help borrow a car. In the


    end, Dennis had gotten a Passat. Even so, they felt it too embarrassing to use it.


    Now, everything was falling into ce. They had a Porsche as the lead car, and Dominic had also


    agreed to help find a few Mercedes-Benzes and BMWs.


    Now that they had finally arranged the motorcade, the two of them finally felt their worries flow away. But


    unexpectedly, Julian waved his hand. ¡°This car can¡¯t be used as the wedding car!¡±


    When they heard this, everyone was taken aback. Dennis¡¯ eyes also brightened. Could it be that Julian


    was just a driver who had driven his boss¡¯s car over here, so he didn¡¯t dare to use this car as the


    wedding car? Thinking of this, Dennis¡¯ eyes suddenly zed with resentment. You are just a driver. Why


    are you taking a dig at me?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does your boss have business tomorrow and need to use the car?¡± Dennis immediately


    mocked Julian.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Everyone¡¯s expression also changed as they looked at Julian. Was he just a driver? Wasn¡¯t it vain of him


    to drive a luxury car here and pretend to be a big boss?


    Julian ignored him and said directly, ¡°How can Eddie get married so shabbily? I have already contacted


    the motorcade and they will probably be here soon. Mr. & Mrs. Martinez, both of you can rx. Just


    leave the wedding to me.¡±


    Everyone was shocked. Wasn¡¯t Julian going too far with his boast? You think a Porsche Panamera is not


    good enough as a wedding car? Then what kind of motorcade isn¡¯t considered shabby?


    Dennis looked dissatisfied. ¡°Julian, if nothing else, your bragging seems to have improved a lot over the


    years. This is a Porsche Panamera.


    It is the most expensive model and costs almost three million, yet you think a car like this isn¡¯t good


    enough as a wedding car? Then what do you want to use as a wedding car? A Rolls-Royce?¡±


    Everyone around them burst intoughter. How could a three-million luxury car be considered shabby?


    Julian really was good at bragging!


    However, before Julian could speak, someone suddenly ran in from outside and started shouting after


    entering the door, ¡°Eddie! Eddie, go out and have a look!


    A motorcade came to the entrance of the vige and said it was looking for your house. The roads in our


    vige are all blocked! Hurry up and go take a look!¡±

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    ¡°What?¡± Eddie eximed, his expression changing quickly.


    Who could being at this time?


    Dennis immediately became energetic. ¡°How many people havee?¡± Dennis asked. ¡°Did they say


    what they were here for? Eddie, did you offend some big shot outside and he¡¯s now here for revenge?¡±


    Eddie looked at Matthew and Julian nkly. ¡°Could it be Laura¡¯s husband?¡±


    Dominic immediately ran over. ¡°That couldn¡¯t be it, could it? My son just said that that baldy was just a


    ruffian. There is no way he would be able to gather so many men. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go take a look first.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Garrison, I advise you not to interfere with these things,¡± Dennis sneered. ¡°Maybe Eddie provoked


    some big shot and he¡¯s now here looking for revenge. This has nothing to do with you, so why would you


    go and take a look? Don¡¯t think that just because you are a little capable in this vige that you¡¯re


    amazing. If you really meet a big shot, they can crush you with just a finger!¡±


    Dennis was usually extremely arrogant and domineering in front of his rtives.


    Today, he originally wanted to put on an impressive show here, but he was ruthlessly taught a lesson by


    Matthew and he had long held a grudge against him.


    Therefore, now that he heard that many people were looking for Eddie, he was gleeful at Eddie¡¯s


    misfortune.


    He wanted nothing more than for those people to teach Julian and Matthew a lesson as well and help


    him get revenge.


    Dominic also wasn¡¯t confident. He was a little capable in this vige, but he was nothingpared to the


    big figures outside.


    After hesitating for a while, Dominic resolved himself. ¡°What is there to be afraid of? What can they do in


    broad daylight? Mr. Larson, you and your friends wait here for a bit. I¡¯ll go outside and check the


    situation. I doubt that they will kill me just for asking a few questions.¡±


    Matthew nced at Dominic. This person is quite bold.


    Dominic then headed straight out, while Dennis stayed where he was and sneered. ¡°Old man, you can


    only me yourself for not listening to me. I would like to see how you¡¯ll deal with things when you get


    caught up with the situation!¡±


    Everyone in the back looked terrified as such a big scene was notmon in this vige.


    Many people were looking at Eddie. Did Eddie really provoke some big shot?


    Before Dominic walked through the alley, a group of people approached them.


    This group of people were all in suits and leather shoes, and they gave off an extraordinary presence.


    When Dennis saw them, his face immediately changed.


    He hurriedly came forward and greeted one of them. ¡°Mr. Mussolini, why are you here? Is there


    something you need? Do you need my help? I know this vige the best.¡±


    One of the men with a me tattoo on his neck nced at Dennis. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my name is Dennis. I run errands for Tucker,¡± Dennis hurriedly said. ¡°Tucker is a friend of your


    cousin. Some time ago, I followed Tucker to meet you.¡±


    Mr. Mussolini was still at a loss. It was obvious that he still couldn¡¯t remember who Dennis was.


    However, he didn¡¯t ask anymore questions and just nodded. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Tucker¡¯s friend. Very well.


    Since you¡¯re familiar with this ce, you can help to show us the way.¡±


    ¡°Where does a man named Eddie live?¡±


    Dennis was overjoyed. They really came here to find Eddie.


    Dennis knew about Mussolini. His nickname was Thunderbolt, and he had a bad temper.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It definitely wasn¡¯t good news for Eddie that Mussolini was looking for him.


    ¡°Mr. Mussolini, you¡¯re asking the right person! He lives right over here. Let me take you to him!¡±


    Dennis gave Mussolini a nod and a bow, then led the men to Eddie¡¯s doorstep.


    When Dennis reached the house, he nced at Matthew and Julian smugly. ¡°Matthew, Julian, allow me


    to introduce Mr. Mussolini, a well-known boss in Eastcliff. Compared with Mr. Mussolini, you two are


    nothing. Now hurry up and greet him.¡±

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    Matthew and Julian¡¯s expressions were cold and they ignored Dennis.


    Dennis couldn¡¯t help but be annoyed. ¡°Do you two have a death wish? I told you to greet Mr. Mussolini,


    you¡ª¡±


    Just then, Mussolini who was behind him suddenly pushed him aside.


    Mussolini looked excited. ¡°Are you Mr. Larson? It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Max Mussolini,


    and you can call me Max.¡±


    Dennis was stunned.


    What was going on with Mussolini? Why was he being so respectful to Matthew?


    ¡°Do I know you?¡± Matthew frowned.


    ¡°Oh, pardon me. It was Master Tiger who told us toe and help,¡± Mussolini hurriedly said. ¡°Mr.


    Larson, I¡¯ve brought over thirty cars with me. I heard that your friend is getting married?¡±


    ¡°Please take a look. If you see any you like, you can just tell me directly.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the crowd was in an uproar.


    Everyone was stunned.


    They had initially thought that this group of people were here to make trouble.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    But unexpectedly, they were here to help.


    Moreover, their leader, Mr. Mussolini, was very respectful to Matthew. What was going on?


    Didn¡¯t Dennis say he was a big shot?


    Dennis was also confused. ¡°Mr. Mussolini, did you get the wrong person?¡± he asked nkly. ¡°Matthew


    here is an old ssmate of my cousin and is just a doctor. Did you mistake him for someone else?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a small fry. Why are you being so polite to him?¡± Dennis continued.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mussolini yelled angrily. ¡°How dare you speak to Mr. Larson like this? Hurry up and apologize


    to Mr. Larson! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rough with you!¡±


    Dennis was not willing to back down. ¡°Mr. Mussolini, you must be mistaken. I¡¯m very familiar with


    Matthew. His family was so poor that they couldn¡¯t even afford to eat.¡±


    ¡°Later, I don¡¯t know how he did it, but he went to a hospital and became a doctor, and he started


    misleading everyone outside. Perhaps you were fooled by him, Mr. Mussolini? I¡ª¡±


    Before Dennis finished speaking, Mussolini directly pped his face.


    ¡°Damn it, I asked you to apologize to Mr. Larson, so why are you talking nonsense?¡±


    ¡°You guys, drag him away and beat him up till he is willing to apologize!¡± Mussolini said as he waved his


    hand. Several of his subordinates ran over immediately and dragged Dennis aside, then beat him up


    until he was crying in pain.


    Everyone around was stunned. This man was indeed bad-tempered.


    Mussolini gave Matthew a smile. ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯m sorry for that. I really don¡¯t know this kid. Anyway,


    Master Tiger instructed us toe here and help. If you have anything you need, feel free to let us know.


    We will definitely do our best!¡±


    Matthew nodded. ¡°Very well. I will need to trouble you to stay here and help with wedding arrangements.¡±


    Mussolini was overjoyed and nodded again and again. ¡°Mr. Larson, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. It


    would be our honor to do something for you and it¡¯s no problem at all.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, we will definitely assist you to the best of our abilities!¡±


    Meanwhile, Dennis finally admitted defeat and begged with a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Mussolini, please


    forgive me! I won¡¯t do it ever again!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Mussolini said angrily.


    ¡°Apologize to Mr. Larson. If he forgives you, I¡¯ll let you off, but if he doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll knock out all of your teeth


    today!¡±


    Dennis finally understood that Matthew was nowpletely different from before. He was no longer that


    same vocational school student from years ago.


    So, he hurriedly begged Matthew for mercy.


    Matthew couldn¡¯t be bothered about him at all, but in the end, he had Mussolini let him go for Eddie¡¯s


    sake.


    After Dennis was let go, he immediately slipped away as he didn¡¯t dare to stay here anymore.


    As soon as he reached the entrance of the vige, he saw another convoy approaching, and one of the


    drivers just so happened to be Tucker.


    When Tucker saw him, he immediately asked, ¡°Dennis, why are you here? Are you familiar with this


    ce? Do you know a guy named Eddie?¡±

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    Dennis looked dumbfounded. Why was his brother here as well? Behaving himself much better this time,


    he ventured first by asking, ¡°W-Why are you looking for Ed, Tucker?¡±


    Tucker replied, ¡°Well, Master Burch told us toe and deliver a car to Ed. We heard that Ed is getting


    married tomorrow and might need a wedding car, so we¡¯re all here; even Master Burch is in the car at the


    back. Alright, let¡¯s cut the crap. Do you know where Ed lives?¡±


    Dennis nearly spat blood upon hearing Tucker¡¯s reply. He knew that Master Burch was a big shot who


    was even more powerful than Mr. Mussolini. Why would such a powerful figure deliver a wedding car to


    Ed as well? What exactly was going on?


    Unwilling to reconcile himself to the fact, he asked, ¡°Does Master Burch know Ed in person, Tucker?


    Why would hee in person to deliver a wedding car to Ed?¡±


    Tucker answered, ¡°I heard that he was instructed to do so by Master Tiger of South Street, one of the


    big shots in the city. Not only that, Stanley personally made the arrangements himself. Just think about


    it¡ªeven Master Tigermands great respect in Eastcliff, not to mention Stanley. As a result, half of


    Eastcliff¡¯s gangsters sprang into action upon their instructions.¡±


    Dennis was bbergasted. Both Master Tiger and Stanley were powerful figures whom he would never


    come into contact with. Stanley wasn¡¯t a big deal; he existed more in legend than in reality since he had


    been concentrating on his business these years and rarely appeared in public. On the contrary, Master


    Tiger of South Street was truly formidable, for he was the real bigwig right now.


    Apparently, many things credited under Billy¡¯s name were actually Master Tiger¡¯s work. What exactly


    gave Ed the honor to have these bigwigs ordering people to deliver wedding cars to him? Dennis


    couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Ed is my cousin. W-Why am I not aware that he¡¯s actually acquainted with so


    many big shots?¡±


    Tucker¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Really? You are a man of substance who never shows off, you brat! Is Ed really


    your cousin?¡±


    Dennis nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. His mother is my third eldest aunt!¡±


    Tucker immediately gave Dennis a punch. ¡°F*ck¡ªyou are going to get rich, brat! I heard that the matter


    this time was arranged by someone named Mr. Larson, who is Ed¡¯s best friend. Tiger is mainly doing


    things for Mr. Larson right now. Now that your cousin knows such a bigwig in person, you will surely have


    a meteoric rise in the future, brat! Don¡¯t forget about me by then!¡± Tucker was so excited that his voice


    quavered as he spoke. He could never get in touch with these bigwigs even in his wildest dreams!


    Dennis was on the verge of tears right now. Had he known earlier that Matthew possessed such a great


    ability, he would have sucked up to thetter just now! Now that he had offended Matthew, he couldn¡¯t go


    back and apologize to Matthew even if he wanted to. He wished he could kill himself on the spot right


    now. If he could get himself acquainted with Matthew, his connection with Ed alone would make him fare


    much better than Tucker in the future!


    Dennis felt like crying, but he couldn¡¯t shed a tear. He had forcibly made a mess of the golden


    opportunity just now! Just then, Tucker urged, ¡°What are you waiting for, you brat? Hurry up and take us


    to meet your cousin.¡±


    Dennis forcibly suppressed his heartache while telling Tucker where Ed lived. ¡°You guys go ahead,


    Tucker. M-My stomach is upset, so I have to take some medicine.¡±


    Tucker looked puzzled. He muttered, ¡°Is your stomach upset? Are you suffering from appendicitis? Hurry


    up ande overter, you brat. You must introduce Mr. Larson to me; at the very least, you mustThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    introduce me to your cousin. I¡¯ve helped you so many times in the past, so don¡¯t forget about me now


    that there is an opportunity!¡±


    Dennis nearly fled the scene as he didn¡¯t dare to say a word. All he wanted right now was to find


    somewhere to hide¡ªit¡¯d be even better if he could leave this city. Tucker would probably kill him before


    doing anything else if he learned that he had offended Matthew!

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    Before Dennis could walk out of the vige, he ran into another two motorcades in session.


    He had met some of the members of these motorcades before. They were leaders of some local gangs,


    but they were now reduced to being drivers for somebody else.


    All these people asked Dennis for directions to Ed¡¯s ce.


    Dennis felt like he was being tortured on his way out of the vige. The more people came and the


    tougher they were, the more upset he was.


    What evil had he done to mock Matthew just because he had nothing else to do? These people were


    so powerful that he couldn¡¯ttch onto any of them, yet they willingly ced themselves at Matthew¡¯s


    disposal and spoke of him in a reverent tone.


    Had he sucked up to Matthew back then, he would probably have benefited a little from the fact that he


    and Matthew had known each other since their early years. However, everything was toote right now,


    and it was toote for him to regret it.


    In the end, Dennis slipped out of the vige and went straight home. After packing his bags, he left home


    and hired himself out to work right away.


    Meanwhile, the vige where Ed¡¯s home was situated was now closely surrounded by cars.


    The vige was in a state of disrepair, and its roads were still the type that had fournes, which were


    wide enough for the vigers since they traveled using motor scooters and motorcycles.


    Right now, however, so many cars came to the vige at once and surrounded it.


    Luckily, this vige was located in the countryside, so there were plenty of spaces everywhere to park the


    cars. Otherwise, it would have been a problem to even park so many cars.


    The sudden appearance of these cars also attracted all the vigers to Ed¡¯s home.


    Since Matthew was unwilling to attract too much publicity, he left matters of the outside world in Julian¡¯s


    hands.


    Julian could now handle these matters with much ease. After all, even Tiger was working under him right


    now.


    Moreover, he was now a famous entrepreneur in Eastcliff who often appeared alongside Stanley


    Carlson, so it was only natural that he enjoyed a much higher status than before.


    Max, Master Burch, and the like always threw their weight around in front of other people, but they all


    bowed and scraped to Julian without looking the least bit like bigwigs.


    However, this couldn¡¯t be helped, for Master Tiger had a high standing in Eastcliff.


    Master Tiger hadn¡¯t been so powerful in the past, but his influence grew sharply after he stuck with


    Matthew.


    In particr, he made a lot of money by closely following in Matthew¡¯s footsteps during the exchange


    conference, enabling him to expand his sphere of influence.


    Because of that, Master Tiger was now basically one of the three most influential figures in Eastcliff. With


    that, he reached the same height of sess that Stanley used to have.


    Now that both Stanley and Master Tiger had personally given the word, how many people in Eastcliff


    would have the nerve not to do them a favor?


    However, Ed¡¯s parents were totally stupefied by the situation.


    They were having trouble finding a BMW to head the wedding convoy earlier. Who would have thought


    that hundreds of luxury cars would suddenly appear in front of their house for them to choose from?


    All the vigers gathered around Ed¡¯s home while discussing among themselves.


    As a matter of fact, Ed¡¯s family¡¯s house was rented. His family was poor, and his parents were simple-


    minded, so everyone in this vige looked down on them.


    Almost nobody in the vige helped Ed¡¯s family with his wedding this time. Those who came to Ed¡¯s


    home to help his family were some of his rtives and the remaining few vigers who were on good


    terms with his family.


    Other vigers would rather watch TV and y cards at home than toe over to take a look.


    It wasn¡¯t until so many luxury cars arrived at Ed¡¯s home right now that the vigers learned about his


    family being so well-connected.


    In an instant, many vigers volunteered to help Ed¡¯s family with his wedding.


    However, they were no longer needed at this time. Max, Master Burch, and the rest brought not only


    drivers with them, but also helpers.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    The vigers offered to enter Ed¡¯s house and help him with his wedding, but Julian stopped them right


    away.


    He didn¡¯t even let these philistines in. They didn¡¯te over back when they were needed; now that they


    were no longer needed, they scrambled to volunteer instead. Do they actually think that other people are


    fools?


    Of course, Julian also took note of those who hade over in advance to offer help. It wasn¡¯t easy for


    these people toe over and help Ed¡¯s family at their most difficult time, so they had to be thanked in


    the future.


    Out of the vigers who came to help Ed¡¯s family, the happiest was none other than Dominic Garrison.


    Being a local leader in this vige, he was a nice person who liked to help others.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    However, he wasn¡¯t on familiar terms with Ed¡¯s family. He merely came over to Ed¡¯s house back then


    as a mere formality to ask thetter if there was anything that he could help with.


    At first, he nned to help them only if the help they asked for was easy. If the help they asked for was


    troublesome, he would ignore them instead.


    However, he never expected to meet Matthew when he came over. Smart as he was, he immediately


    told his son to bring some helpers over.


    It could be said that the wedding decorations inside Ed¡¯s house were all done by Mr. Garrison¡¯s son and


    his men.


    Dominic Garrison¡¯s son, Alex, was a little reluctant at first. He felt that Mr. Garrison was too respectful


    toward Matthew, who was merely a doctor.


    However, he was filled with admiration upon seeing the scene before his eyes. How could Matthew


    possibly be just a doctor?


    All the visitors outside were more prestigious and powerful than he was, yet these men came over


    personally to help with Ed¡¯s wedding. What else could he say?


    Besides, he was d that he was the first to offer help to Ed¡¯s family this time. Now that he and his father


    had done the family a favor, they might have better opportunities for a brighter future!


    Upon seeing the situation, Alex immediately followed Ed around, bing thetter¡¯s staunchestckey


    by helping him out with misceneous things.


    Alex was very clever. He knew that he wasn¡¯t qualified enough to curry favor with bigwigs like Matthew


    and Julian, but he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about not having such opportunities in the future as long as he


    stuck with Ed.


    Of course, Dennis would have passed out from crying if he saw this. As Ed¡¯s cousin, he should have


    been the one who bustled about to help Ed. However, due to his arrogance and self-conceit, Alex


    became the one to help out here. In other words, he had given up such a golden opportunity to Alex!


    As for Dominic, he happily followed Ed¡¯s parents around and helped them pick the wedding car, as if he


    was their longtime friend.


    Ed¡¯s parents knew little about cars, so they were stressed out when they saw the hundreds of cars that


    filled the vige.


    Dominic followed beside them, saying, ¡°A wedding is a serious event, so it must be done nicely. You


    have to choose the right cars for the wedding convoy, especially the car that will head the convoy. Just


    have a look to see if you take a fancy to any of these cars, George. Would you like me to give you some


    advice?¡±


    Ed¡¯s parents blushed scarlet as they looked at one car after another. They had no idea about choosing


    cars for a wedding convoy!


    They exchanged nces after a long silence. Then, mustering up his courage, George asked, ¡°Well, i-is


    there a BMW? Back when we talked to Brandon about this, he said that BMW will be good as a wedding


    car.¡±


    Dominicughed at once. ¡°What are you thinking about, George? Just take a look at these cars. Is there


    a BMW among them?¡±


    Ed¡¯s father was stunned. Isn¡¯t there even a BMW among these many cars?


    Dominic then exined, ¡°Let me put it this way, George¡ªany of these cars is much better than the BMW


    that you talked about. As you can see, the most second-rate car among them is the Porsche over there,


    and there are at least five Rolls-Royce behind it. Also, look at the rows of Lamborghini and Ferrari at the


    back. You¡¯d be giving Mr. Larson a p in the face if you ask for a BMW instead!¡±


    Ed¡¯s parents¡¯ eyes widened. They never expected these cars to be so luxurious!

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    Ed¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°A-Are these cars that incredible, Dominic?¡±


    Dominic responded, ¡°Of course they are. Let me put it this way: I could be considered a well-known


    person who has seen the world, but I had never seen so many luxury cars gathered together in my life.


    Many of these cars are the kind that ordinary people won¡¯t get a chance to see in their lives. I basically


    didn¡¯t see any car here that is priced lower than 2 million.¡±


    Ed¡¯s parents were stunned. They honestly couldn¡¯t figure out what exactly gave Matthew the ability to


    round up so many luxury cars together.


    After a long silence, Ed¡¯s father asked in a quavering voice, ¡°Mr. Garrison, w-would you like to help us


    pick the wedding cars? We really have no idea about this kind of thing.¡±


    Dominic nodded without refusing their request. After circling the cars several times, he picked some


    cars as parts of the wedding convoy.


    However, the other cars remained here instead of being driven away. ording to those who brought


    these cars over, they wouldn¡¯t leave that day. The chosen wedding cars would be used to pick up the


    bride on the next day¡¯s wedding, whereas other cars would be used to block off the roads to prevent the


    wedding convoy from being affected by the traffic.


    Dominic was shocked to hear these domineering words. These men really are domineering in doing


    things. They¡¯d even go so far as to block off the roads for a wedding! But to think about it, only such a


    wedding is mighty and impressive enough!


    It wasn¡¯t until that afternoon that Tiger came over with his men. As soon as he came in, he yelled,


    ¡°Julian, you really are not being a good friend. How could you let me inspect so many goods alone? I¡¯m


    so tired out.¡±


    Tiger had wanted toe over that morning, but several batches of goods would be arriving at the time,


    and either he or Julian must be there to watch over the goods.


    Since Julian would certainly have toe, Tiger was assigned to the task; he stayed there and spent a


    day watching as the goods arrived.


    Julianughed. ¡°Don¡¯tin to me about this. Just tell the bride and groom to make a few more


    toasts to youter.¡±


    Tiger immediately responded, ¡°That will be great. The more toasts the bride and groom makes, the


    merrier!¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter upon hearing his words.


    Now that Tiger was present, Max, Master Burch, and the rest were extremely well-behaved.


    Under Tiger¡¯smand, everyone had had everything necessary prepared so that they could pick up


    the bride the next day.


    Meanwhile, back in Brandon¡¯s ce, Brandon smashed nearly all the bowls and tes in his house to


    pieces after Matthew had left.


    Even though he was furious, he didn¡¯t dare to force Wendy not to marry Ed. He had no other alternative


    since Matthew had something on him!


    That night, a bald man entered Brandon¡¯s house; he was none other than Mike, Laura¡¯s husband.


    As soon as he entered the door, he immediately asked with a darkened expression, ¡°What the hell is


    going on? Who the f*ck said that I did shoddy work and used substandard materials for the building


    project?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Upon seeing Mike, Brandon felt like he had met his savior. He immediately told Mike what had happened


    earlier. In particr, he exaggerated the story about Matthew.


    However, he purposely chose not to reveal Julian¡¯s identity, for Mike might not have the courage to give


    Julian a hard time if he learned that thetter was that wealthy. The most important thing right now was


    to trick Mike into getting those evidence back first.


    Mike flew into a rage after listening to Brandon¡¯s story. ¡°Damn that son of a b*tch! That a*shole has got


    some nerve. How dare he mess with me! He should go outside and ask around about who exactly I am!


    F*ck! He would think that I¡¯m easy to pick on if I don¡¯t teach him a lesson this time!¡±


    Brandon was overjoyed upon hearing Mike¡¯s curses. He said in a whisper, ¡°Mike, the most important


    thing right now is to make these people shut up and get those evidence back. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in


    trouble if they find out that there is something wrong with your project and stab you in the back!¡±


    Mike nodded repeatedly. ¡°You¡¯re right. Okay, since they areing tomorrow to pick up the bride, I¡¯ll


    gather up all my men and have them wait here. I¡¯ll let that son of a b*tch in, but not out!¡±

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    The next morning, Mike came to Brandon¡¯s house with more than 20 of his men.


    Brandon woke up early that morning as well. Seeing that Wendy was packing up her belongings, he


    angrily went up to her and threw all her stuff away. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pack up your stuff anymore. Don¡¯t


    ever think of marrying yourself off today!


    I brought you up until you¡¯re an adult, yet you have no filial piety to me and even sided with the outsiders


    to harm me! I¡¯m telling you¡ªjust look at how I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson once I finish dealing with


    the matter about that good-for-nothing!¡±


    Having given Wendy an angry dressing-down and thrown her stuff all over the floor, he walked away with


    his head held high.


    After taking a few packs of cigarettes, he ran up to Mike and gave the cigarettes to Mike¡¯s men with an


    embarrassed smile. ¡°Sorry for troubling you guys today, brothers. Those b*stards really went too far!


    Not only did they hit me, they also hit Laura! Please don¡¯t let them off today no matter what!¡±


    Mike¡¯s brothers immediately growled, ¡°F*ck. How dare they hit Laura! Are they tired of living?¡±


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see who the f*ck has got such a nerve.¡±


    ¡°Guard the neighborhood¡¯s exitter, and don¡¯t let them run away!¡±


    Everyone was swollen with arrogance as they yelled one after another.


    Laura stood at one side with a smug expression. ¡°How could Ed¡¯s good-for-nothing friends fight with my


    husband? Hmph, they will be fighting a losing battle by going beyond their depths!¡±


    Then, at about 9.00AM, a few sedans drove into the neighborhood.


    These sedans seemed to be here to pick up the bride since balloons were hanging above them.


    Mike stood upstairs and was a little surprised after ncing at the sedans. ¡°Ha! They found a few


    Mercedes-Benz to use as wedding cars.¡±


    Brandon didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t dare to tell Mike about Julian for fear that Mike would refuse to help


    him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Laura waved her hand dismissively right away. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether these cars are Mercedes-Benz


    or BMW since they can¡¯t bepared to the cars we had back then. Hubby, you must take revenge for


    meter no matter what!¡±


    Mike nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Now that I¡¯m here, they won¡¯t be able to run away today. Let¡¯s go, brothers!


    Go downstairs with me!¡±


    With that, the crowd stormed downstairs with Mike.


    Brandon followed behind them with a smug expression.


    Right after the few Mercedes-Benz drove into the neighborhood, several people got out of the cars and


    discussed something.


    Mike rushed to the scene with his men in a threatening manner and kicked the frontmost car right away


    while swearing, ¡°F*ck, whose car is this? Who the f*ck allowed you to park your car here?¡±


    The drivers were dumbfounded. One of them asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, buddy? We have a buddy who


    is getting married today, so we¡¯re here to help him. Is there a problem with us parking our cars here?¡±


    Mike red at them. ¡°There¡¯s a problem, of course! I¡¯m telling you that today¡¯s wedding is canceled.


    Come and crouch down by the side of the road. Who the f*ck is Matthew Larson? Step forward! You


    have got quite some nerve since you even dare to meddle in my affairs. Are you tired of living?¡±


    Only then did the drivers realize that Mike and his men were here to kick up a fuss.


    The driver who led the others advised with a frown, ¡°Buddy, please do us a favor. We have a wedding


    today, which is a happy event. You¡ª¡±


    Mike pped the driver across the face. ¡°Are you qualified enough for me to do you a favor?¡±


    The driver was dumbfounded upon being pped, whereas the other drivers next to him immediately


    charged toward Mike and his men furiously.


    ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to have a fight?¡±


    Mike sneered. ¡°How could you bunch of ignorant fools think of resisting? Do you guys think that I am that


    big-hearted? F*ck this. Beat them up!¡±


    The men next to Mike immediately surrounded the drivers.


    Just then, another motorcade of more than ten cars drove into the neighborhood through the entrance.


    A tattooed man then stepped out of the car that led the motorcade. He yelled, ¡°What are you guys doing?


    Haven¡¯t you guys finished doing the trivial things that I told you guys to do? The wedding convoy will be


    here in a minute. How is the convoy going toe in now that you guys haven¡¯t cleared up the ce


    yet?¡±


    Mike¡¯s expression changed involuntarily when he nced at the man. He greeted in a quavering voice,


    ¡°M-Mr. Mussolini?!¡±

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    The tattooed man was none other than Max. He nced at Mike and found that thetter looked familiar,


    but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen him.


    However, instead of caring about that, he snarled, ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Hurry up and get


    things done!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Just then, the driver who headed the others looked back and exined in a grim tone, ¡°Mr. Mussolini, we


    have arrived long ago, but these people beat us up right away and stopped us from doing our stuff. They


    even said that the wedding today was canceled. What¡¯s more, they made impertinent remarks about Mr.


    Larson!¡±


    Mike was stunned. He stammered, ¡°A-Are you guys working for Mr. Mussolini?¡±


    The driver ignored him.


    Max was enraged, though. mming the car door shut right away, he strode up to Mike threateningly


    and growled, ¡°F*ck, who the hell was so bold as to make impertinent remarks about Mr. Larson?¡±


    Seeing that Max walked up to him, Mike trembled out of fright. He said tremblingly, ¡°Mr. Mussolini, t-this


    was all a misunderstanding. I-I didn¡¯t know that you were involved in this matter. I-I¡¯m sorry, Mr.


    Mussolini. Please give me a chance¡ª¡±


    However, Max pped Mike across the face before thetter could finish his sentence. ¡°Step aside! Who


    do you think you are? And how dare you ask me to give you another chance! F*ck, I didn¡¯t want to get


    angry today for the wedding¡¯s sake, yet you wanted to make me angry, didn¡¯t you? You even had the


    audacity to insult Mr. Larson, so how am I going to exin myself to him if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson


    today? Everyone, beat up these b*stards today, and don¡¯t let any one of them escape! I¡¯ll have it out with


    you guys if any of them can still stand up today!¡±


    Max¡¯s men didn¡¯t dare to hesitate, of course; they hurried over and surrounded Mike and his men right


    away.


    Just then, Brandon arrived here in time and was stupefied at the sight of the situation. He asked in a


    whisper, ¡°W-What happened, Mike?¡±


    Mike nearly cried. He asked in a quavering voice, ¡°W-Who exactly have you offended? Why would Mr.


    Mussolini even be here?¡±


    Brandon was puzzled. ¡°Mr. Mussolini? Who are you talking about?¡±


    Mike nearly went insane. ¡°Don¡¯t you even know Mr. Mussolini? He¡¯s a well-known figure in Eastcliff; even


    my dad has to treat him with reverence. W-Who the hell have you messed with?¡±


    Brandon was stunned. He had thought that Julian was only capable of doing business and would


    definitely be no match for Mike when it came to gangs. Who would have thought that he would end up


    messing with such a prominent figure?


    Being too scared to speak, he hung his head and even quietly stepped back to try to stay away from


    trouble.


    However, he had barely walked a few steps before Max¡¯s men stopped him.


    Brandon quickly pleaded, ¡°Brother, I-I have nothing to do with this¡­¡±


    Mike was infuriated at once. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! You were the one who told me toe, you old brute! Mr.


    Mussolini, I really have nothing to do with this. I don¡¯t even know what is going on. This old man told me


    toe here with my men. I-I really didn¡¯t mean to set myself against you!¡±


    Max waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Beat them up!¡±


    Before Max¡¯s men hit Brandon, Brandon immediately blurted, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me! Don¡¯t hit me! I-I am Ed¡¯s


    father-inw. He¡¯s here today to marry my daughter!¡±


    Max was startled as he didn¡¯t know what had happened here. After thinking for a while, he ordered with a


    wave of his hand, ¡°Take this old man aside first and check him outter. Let him go if he is truly Ed¡¯s


    father-inw. If he isn¡¯t, break his f*cking leg and knock out all his teeth!¡±


    With that, several men rushed over and dragged Brandon away directly without allowing him to exin


    himself.


    As for Mike and his men, they begged tearfully for mercy to no avail. Max¡¯s men dragged them to the


    alley at the back and beat the hell out of them.


    Laura trembled out of fright when she saw the scene from upstairs.


    All her arrogance was overtaken by fear at this moment.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    Laura had thought that with her husband¡¯s capabilities, he would surely be able to deal with this matter


    with the 20 over men he had randomly picked.


    Never in her wildest dreams did she expect her husband to be overpowered by a random person from


    the other side.


    Meanwhile, Max acted as if he had merely done an ordinary thing. Ignoring Mike and the others, he


    directlymanded his men to clear the ce of people and other obstacles.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Max¡¯s men went door to door to ask the residents to move away their cars and belongings downstairs.


    At first, these peopleined a little since they were reluctant to move their stuff away. However,


    Max was quick-witted enough. He directly told his men to bring cash with them and gave 1,000 right


    away to those who moved their stuff away.


    With that, the entire neighborhood sprang into action; the residents scrambled to move away whatever


    was ced downstairs.


    It took only less than half an hour before the roads in the neighborhood were all cleared up.


    At the same time, all the neighborhood¡¯s residents were shocked by therge amount of cash that Max


    had given out. Nearly everyone stood by the window and looked at the situation outside in surprise.


    ¡°What are these people doing here? They¡¯re so liberal with money; they offered every family 1,000 to


    move some stuff away!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There are over 200 residential units in our neighborhood, so they must have spent more


    than 200,000 just to move the stuff away!¡±


    ¡°Wow! Do they have to go so far just to clear up the road? Actually, they can get the stuff moved away by


    negotiating with the residents!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you are too shallow-minded. An amount of over 200,000 is just pocket money to the riches!¡±


    ¡°I heard that Old Mr. Atkinson¡¯s daughter is getting married today, so these men are here to pick up the


    bride.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my god. Is Old Mr. Atkinson¡¯s daughter going to marry a billionaire? Just look at the cars downstairs


    ¡ªthey are all luxury cars!¡±


    Everyone had a look of envy on their faces as they discussed among themselves.


    Laura¡¯s weddingst time was quite grand. However, she wasn¡¯t the person who had the grandest


    wedding in this neighborhood, for her wedding could only be considered above average.


    However, the sight of the scene this time was shocking enough to everyone. In particr, the unmarried


    ladies secretly indulged in fantasies with looks of envy on their faces. If only they could also have such a


    stylish and extravagant wedding!


    However, that wasn¡¯t the end of the story.


    Just when everyone was discussing the wedding convoy downstairs, something unexpected happened.


    Max and his men drove out of the neighborhood right away after clearing up the scene.


    Everyone was dumbfounded at the sight of the scene.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°Why would the convoy leave after the ce has been cleared up?¡±


    ¡°Has the wedding been canceled?¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact, that¡¯s really possible. I heard that Old Mr. Atkinson had a heated fight with the


    groom¡¯s family yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Is Old Mr. Atkinson crazy? Why would he fight with the groom¡¯s family when his daughter is going to


    marry such a fine man?¡±


    Just when everyone was discussing among themselves, the sound of firecrackers was suddenly heard


    outside.


    Right after that, a convertible sports car vroomed into the neighborhood.


    Sitting in the sports car was a man who was filming with a video camera that he was carrying on his


    shoulder.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened. They followed the sports car with their gazes, only to see a convoy slowly


    entering the neighborhood.


    ¡°Oh, my god. That¡¯s a Rolls-Royce!¡±


    ¡°This wedding car is simply amazing!¡±


    ¡°What car is that? Why does it look so impressive?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impressive, of course! It¡¯s a Lamborghini¡ªhave you heard of it?¡±


    ¡°W-What kind of a convoy is this? Where did they get so many luxury cars from?¡±


    ¡°Could this be the actual wedding convoy? In that case, why was the previous motorcade here just


    now?¡±


    ¡°Do you even have to ask about it? The previous motorcade was here to clear up the ce, and this


    convoy is here to pick up the bride!¡±


    ¡°Oh, my gosh. Even the motorcade that cleared up the ce was so luxurious!¡±


    The entire neighborhood boiled over with excitement as everyone was shocked at the magnificent sight.


    Most of them had never seen any of the cars in this wedding convoy in their lives.


    Right now, however, these cars were all gathered here. Everyone couldn¡¯t even imagine how sumptuous


    this wedding was!

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    Laura was stunned as she stood by the window and watched the motorcadeing and going


    downstairs.


    She had thought that Max was here to pick up the bride. After all, he was a real bigwig.


    However, who would have expected that Max was here only to clear up the ce?


    To put it bluntly, Max was like a mere nobody who came ahead of the wedding procession, and those


    who woulde after him to pick up the bride were the actual bigwigs.


    Laura was really on the verge of a breakdown. What kind of person would have a bigwig clear up a


    ce?


    She previously thought that there was no big deal about Ed, who merely knew a wealthy man like Julian.


    So what if Julian was rich? Her husband was the local leader of this area. Even if Julian was wealthy, he


    wouldn¡¯t be able to crush a local bully!


    It wasn¡¯t until now that she realized that Julian wasn¡¯t Ed¡¯s only powerful connection.


    Even a big shot like Max could only be here to clear up the ce, so what kind of big shots woulde


    after him to pick up the bride?


    At the same time, her heart was filled with regret. If they had approved of Wendy¡¯s marriage with Ed back


    then, they would have been able to strike up an acquaintance with these bigwigs!


    Her husband would definitely be able to do as he pleased if Max was willing to back them up, not to


    mention the other big shots.


    Now that things had progressed to this point, she could put these ideas out of her mind for good.


    It wasn¡¯t until the wedding convoy stopped in the neighborhood at this moment that the neighborhood¡¯s


    residents noticed that there were many cars in this convoy.


    There were more than 50 cars that drove into the neighborhood. They were all luxury cars, and none of


    them were priced lower than 2 million.


    The neighborhood¡¯s residents were dazzled at the sight of the scene. The wedding convoy looked almost


    as impressive as a luxury car exhibition!


    After the cars had stopped, Ed slowly stepped out of the Rolls-Royce that headed the convoy with a


    flower bouquet in his hand.


    He looked thrilled, for he had never imagined such a wedding even in his wildest dreams.


    He even had difficulty finding a BMW previously, yet he ended up having such a wedding convoy on this


    day.


    Most importantly, aside from the wedding convoy, there were more than a hundred cars on the road


    blocking off the traffic.


    The wedding convoy drew numerous people¡¯s attention as it headed its way toward Wendy¡¯s home.


    Nobody had seen a motorcade of such scale even in arge city like Eastcliff!


    Ed walked to the door of Wendy¡¯s house in Matthew and Julian¡¯spany.


    Laura and her two brothers had been huddling in their rooms long ago as they didn¡¯t dare toe out,


    whereas Brandon had been dragged away by Max¡¯s men. Therefore, nobody would interrupt the


    wedding right now.


    Wendy¡¯s mother opened the door and happily weed everyone into the house.


    Everyone chatted for a while and observed some formalities. Then, Matthew gave Wendy¡¯s mother a


    bank card.


    There was a million in the bank card, which was the dowry that had been agreed upon earlier.


    Wendy¡¯s mother repeatedly refused to ept this money, but Matthew forcibly stuffed the bank card into


    her hand.


    Matthew spent this money mainly to give himself peace of mind.


    He could tell that Brandon, Laura, and Andrew were insatiably greedy. Even though the rtionship


    between them and Ed was very strained right now, they would definitely try every means to gain


    something from Ed in the future.


    Since that was the case, he¡¯d better give the dowry of 1 million right away. That way, Ed would have the


    excuse to turn them down if they came back to himter.


    Having taken care of everything, Ed got into the wedding car with Wendy.


    However, the wedding cars didn¡¯t leave the scene right away.


    Tiger and his men had visited every family in this neighborhood to invite the residents to Ed¡¯s wedding.


    Many of these people knew Ed¡¯s parents in person.


    At first, they were unwilling to attend this wedding. After all, Ed¡¯s parents were down-and-out.


    However, everyone immediately wanted to attend the wedding when they saw the wedding convoy


    downstairs.


    In any case, it would be more convenient for them to ask these bigwigs for help after getting acquainted


    with them.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Therefore, when Tiger and his men invited them to the wedding, these people immediately epted their


    invitation.


    Each family sent out at least a representative to attend the wedding.

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    Wendy felt her eyes watering as she saw the familiar faces of all her neighbors from where she sat in the


    car. Her parents didn¡¯t support her marriage with Ed, so she hadn¡¯t even expected to have a wedding


    ceremony, let alone one where all her family and close friends were present to congratte her.


    She was surprised to see how grand and sensational the whole wedding ceremony turned out to be.


    More importantly, there were loads of people who appeared to congratte her¡ªthe entiremunity


    had appeared to give their blessings, including those that she had never met before. How grand-scale is


    this wedding exactly?


    However, in reality, the situation wasn¡¯t as simple as Wendy had thought. As ady got into the car, she


    casually questioned the driver, ¡°Hey, do you know where the feast is going to be held in the evening? I


    heard that Ed¡¯s parents hired someone to host it in their own house, right? It¡¯s so hot today. I don¡¯t think


    it¡¯s suitable to host it in a house, is it?¡±


    Without even turning his head around, the driver replied, ¡°How could they possibly be hosting it at home?


    Our boss has already booked the whole Times Hotel for this! The wedding will be held over there; it¡¯ll be


    the only event hosted at the Times Hotel today.¡±


    Thedy heaved a sigh of relief as she uttered, ¡°That¡¯s great. As long as it isn¡¯t done in a house¡ªlook


    at this sun! How can anyone tolerate this heat!¡±


    Right then, the man who sat beside thedy wore a look of surprise on his face as he quickly said, ¡°Hold


    on, dude. W-What¡­ did you say? Where did you say the feast is going to be hosted?¡±


    ¡°The Times Hotel!¡± The driver repeated himself.


    The man¡¯s eyes were bulging, and his jaw hanging in shock as he asked, ¡°Times Hotel? Which Times


    Hotel?¡±


    ¡°How many Times Hotels are there at Eastcliff? Isn¡¯t there only one?¡±


    The man froze for a long while before he abruptly said, ¡°Hey, man, can you wait for me for a minute? T-


    There¡¯s something I forgot to grab. Please wait for me; I have to go up, but I¡¯ll be down in two minutes!¡±


    Upon finishing his sentence, the man hopped out of the car and rushed upstairs.


    ¡°Ah, how typical of Nichs. What does he have to grab? The cars are about to leave. Hmph. My guess


    is that he went to take a stic bag so that he can use it to take away some dishester. He has always


    been like this.¡± The woman pouted.


    The driver didn¡¯t seem to mind. After a while, Nichs returned, panting heavily. Behind him was a


    woman and two children. The woman¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of this. ¡°Woah, Nichs. What are you


    doing?¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Today¡¯s a weekend, isn¡¯t it? I thought I¡¯d bring my kids out for a ride; it¡¯s hard for my wife to


    take care of the kids alone at home. So¡­ I thought I¡¯d bring all of them along,¡± he said while ushering for


    his wife and children to find themselves a car. He then addressed the driver by saying, ¡°Sorry I kept you


    waiting, man.¡±


    Fortunately, there were quite a number of cars around, so his wife and children quickly found a ride for


    themselves. Nichs, on the other hand, returned to the car that he was first seated in.


    The woman beside him red directly at him as she whispered, ¡°Tell me the truth, Nichs. You weren¡¯t


    nning to bring your children out in the evening, were you? You always attended these wedding feasts


    on your own; what¡¯s up with you today?


    How huge of a cash gift are you nning to give to the newly-weds if you¡¯re going to feed your whole


    family at their feast?¡±


    A rather awkward expression surfaced on Nichs¡¯s face as he nced at the driver sneakily. The driver


    didn¡¯t seem to be paying attention as Nichs quickly whispered, ¡°What do you know? The wedding¡¯s


    going to be hosted in Times Hotel; do you even know where that is? It¡¯s the hotel that the factory


    manager always bragged about; the one he said he had been to twice.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It¡¯s the most exclusive hotel in the whole of Eastcliff. Even though the factory manager had been to it, he


    probably only went up to the second floor. Honestly speaking, people like us might never even get the


    chance to visit the ce.


    Since the married couple booked the entire ce, I have to bring my wife and children over just to


    experience it. As for the cash gift? I don¡¯t mind spending 10,000 on the gift if I could get the chance to


    visit this ce!¡±

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    The woman was utterly stunned when she finally understood what Nichs had intended to do all along.


    After a moment of silence, she jumped out of her seat as she said to the driver, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir; please wait


    for a moment. I left something as well. Don¡¯t leave just yet; I¡¯ll be back really soon!¡± The woman then ran


    up the stairs excitedly. ¡°Nichs, please keep an eye here; don¡¯t let the car leave without me!¡± she


    shouted.


    Once she got home, her husband was stillzing around on the couch, watching TV. ¡°Hurry! Get yourself


    ready and attend a wedding with me!¡± the woman urged.


    Her husband squinted at her as he asked, ¡°What wedding are you talking about? Didn¡¯t we already agree


    that you were gonna go yourself? It¡¯s so rare for me to have a day off; I just want to stay home and watch


    TV without going anywhere. Furthermore, aren¡¯t we only giving 200 as the cash gift? 200 won¡¯t be


    enough if we¡¯re going together, right?¡±


    With a frown, the woman replied, ¡°200? I thought about it; I¡¯ve decided that we¡¯ll be giving 1,000 this


    time!¡±


    ¡°Are you mad?¡± Her husband jumped out of his seat immediately. ¡°1,000? Are you really close to these


    people? You only gave 600 when your cousin got married; why would you give 1,000 this time?¡± he


    protested.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Go get yourself ready. Also, call the kids. Get them toe home and head over


    to the weddingter in the evening,¡± she ordered.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Her husband continued to stare at her as he said, ¡°I want you to exin everything to me now! Why are


    you giving them 1,000? What sort of rtionship do you have with them?¡±


    The woman lost her temper as she shouted, ¡°Stop asking stupid questions! Do you know where this


    wedding is being hosted?¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± her husband asked, stunned.


    She continued to shout at him. ¡°Times Hotel! The Times Hotel in Eastcliff; have you heard of it? It¡¯s the


    one that your factory manager used to brag about whenever he got drunk; the one that he imed to


    have visited twice!


    Now, the whole ce is booked just for this wedding. Nichs brought his wife and children along


    already! He¡¯s a smart man¡­ He said he¡¯d be willing to spend 10,000 just to visit the ce! After all, most


    people won¡¯t even get the chance to enter the Times Hotel in their whole life. It¡¯s fine if you want to miss


    out on an opportunity like this, but I¡¯m bringing the kids along!¡±


    After seconds of being as still as a rock, her husband finally jumped up and said, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll call the


    kids now. Should I wear a suit? I should be a little more formal since it¡¯s a wedding, right? Find me my


    leather shoes and put some wax on it; make sure it shines!¡±


    Their family got busy with the preparations. At the same time, more and more people in theirmunity


    were starting to get the news, and hype was building up within their area as everyone began to take


    action. Times Hotel was indeed a household name that everyone living in Eastcliff knew of.


    Like what Nichs said earlier, it was truly rare for anyone to even get the chance to set foot inside it.


    The chances got lower amongst people like them, who would most probably live their entire lives without


    ever setting foot in the ce, so who would give up on an opportunity like this one? Crowds of people


    gathered their families and brought all of them along.


    The initial n was for the wedding convoy to leave by 9.30AM. However, the clock had abruptly struck


    10.00AM while the housingmunity still had people hustling and bustling all over the ce.


    They eventually had no choice but to get the wedding convoy to leave first. Tiger brought his men to stay


    in themunity; their job was to bring the remaining people over.


    Matthew¡¯s orders were clear¡ªthe most important thing he wanted was for this wedding to look good. He


    knew about the intentions of all the people in themunity, but he didn¡¯t really care about it. Ed and


    Wendy¡¯s marriage didn¡¯t receive any blessings previously, so it¡¯d be great if the wedding could now be


    hosted in the most grand and beautiful way possible.


    Additionally, Matthew also stated that it didn¡¯t matter how many people came, and that people who came


    from thismunity didn¡¯t need to provide any gifts or money to attend the wedding. Money didn¡¯t


    matter; what mattered the most was Ed¡¯s pride and dignity. Ed had been acting like a coward for years;


    this time, Matthew wanted him to shine with glory!

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    Laura, Andrew, and the rest were upstairs overlooking the whole situation in themunity.


    ¡°What are these people doing? Why do they all look like they¡¯re rushing to go somewhere?¡± Andrew


    asked curiously.


    ¡°I heard that Ed invited every household in the area to attend his wedding,¡± Laura replied sourly. She was


    dissatisfied because her wedding wasn¡¯t as grand as this.


    ¡°Ed¡¯s really stingy, isn¡¯t he? I thought he was being generous when he sent cars over to give each family


    1,000, but now, he¡¯s just inviting all of them to attend his wedding because he wants them to send more


    expensive cash and gifts over, right?


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    In other words, he¡¯s just throwing some money out with hopes of getting more in return. Furthermore,


    he¡¯d also get the glory from having so many people attend his wedding. How shameless of him to do


    so!¡± Andrew eximed resentfully.


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Laura nodded in agreement. ¡°A man like him would never do anything that doesn¡¯t end


    up being in his own favor! Wendy¡¯s not going to benefit from getting married to a man like him!¡± Andrew


    and his younger brother both nodded in agreement, yet the looks on their faces were bitter as they did


    so. They both knew that they were justforting themselves.


    Right as they were ridiculing Ed¡¯s gestures, a neighbor and his child, who lived upstairs, passed by their


    house.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Zook. Didn¡¯t you already get into the car earlier? Why are you bringing your kid along now?¡±


    Andrew asked with a confused expression.


    Ronald responded with augh as he said, ¡°I just thought I¡¯d bring my kid to take a look!¡±


    This only left Andrew more confused than ever. ¡°Take a look at what? It¡¯s just a wedding; hasn¡¯t your kid


    seen a wedding before? What¡¯s there to look at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not referring to the wedding; I¡¯m talking about Times Hotel.¡±


    Stunned, Andrew asked, ¡°What has this got to do with Times Hotel?¡±


    It was then Ronald¡¯s turn to be confused. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys know? Your sister¡¯s wedding is being hosted in


    Times Hotel. It¡¯s the Times Hotel; I don¡¯t think I¡¯d ever get the chance to bring my kid in to look around if it


    weren¡¯t for this event. Since we got such a great chance to do this today, I thought I¡¯d bring my kid over


    to see a different side of the world.¡±


    Andrew widened his eyes in shock as he uttered, ¡°Mr. Zook¡­ did you get it wrong? Did you say that they


    are hosting the wedding at Times Hotel? How could they afford to host it in Times Hotel? Just reserving


    the first floor itself would cost a lot of money!¡±


    Ronald waved his hand around as he replied, ¡°First floor? Please, they booked the entire hotel! Today, all


    nine floors of the Times Hotel will be open to all the wedding guests.¡±


    With his jaw hanging, Andrew eximed, ¡°They booked the entire hotel? H-How could that be possible?


    W-Who¡­ could possibly book the whole Times Hotel? How much money do they need to even do that?¡±


    Laura was just as shocked as she abruptly asked, ¡°M-Mr. Zook, how much do you have to give them to


    attend the wedding, then? Don¡¯t go; I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just a scam to get you to pay them money!¡±


    This statement made Ronald a little angry. ¡°Nonsense! They already told us that the people from our


    community won¡¯t have to pay in money or gifts to attend their wedding. What matters most is that we¡¯re


    there, and that we¡¯re giving them our support and blessings. Furthermore, it¡¯s Times Hotel. I¡¯d be willing


    to pay 10,000 worth of gifts and money just to go there! Enough. I¡¯m not going to stay and chat any


    longer. I want to bring my kid over to snap a few pictures at Times Hotel!¡± He lifted his kid into his arms


    and rushed off.


    The three siblings were left in the house, where they exchanged stunned gazes with one another. The


    insults they had just made about the wedding earlier now came right back to them like a tight p in their


    faces.


    How much money would they need to be able to invite the entiremunity over without asking for any


    money or gifts in return? More importantly, it¡¯s an unbelievable act to be able to even book the whole


    Times Hotel! Times Hotel was the ce that their factory manager had mentioned during countless


    asions; it was the grandest ce in the whole of Eastcliff.


    Laura and her siblings were close to tears. If they had been supportive of the wedding from the start,


    perhaps they¡¯d now be standing at the Times Hotel¡¯s rooftop, sharing the glory of this whole event!

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    Brandon was only released after all of the people in themunity left. He nearly had a mental


    breakdown as he witnessed the entire process of people getting into the wedding convoy and leaving for


    the wedding. Like Laura, he simply thought that Julian was just a rich man; he had never expected for


    Ed¡¯s friend to make the entire wedding such a huge deal.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Even if they disregarded the wedding convoy that was sent over, just the fact that he had booked the


    entire Times Hotel made it clear that he wasn¡¯t your average Joe. Anyone would be able to tell that Ed¡¯s


    friend was a bigshot in the whole of Eastcliff. Yet, they had offended a man of such status¡ªBrandon felt


    like crying everytime he thought about it. This could¡¯ve been his ultimate chance to find sess easily,


    yet he ruined it all for himself. Anyone in his position wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it.


    He no longer had the energy to start a fight once he got home; he simply slumped onto the sofa with a


    gloomy expression. Laura and her siblings sat around him, each of them sighing frustratedly. They had


    utterly ruined everything this time.


    Andrew, who stood beside them, sighed and mumbled, ¡°If only we had supported Wendy and Ed¡¯s


    marriage! Dad, do you think they¡¯d let us enter if we go to Times Hotel right now?¡±


    Although Brandon didn¡¯t say anything, he had the same thought in his mind. However, he eventually


    gave up on this idea. Everyone else in ourmunity has already left for the wedding; how could we


    shamelessly head over to Times Hotel right now? If they kick us out of the wedding, we¡¯d probably be


    too ashamed to even continue living in this area.


    Right then, someone flung the door open. Mike ran into the room, his body covered in blood as he


    immediately pointed toward Laura. ¡°Are you f*ckers sick in the head? W-Why would you tell us to start a


    fight with them; do you think my life is too easy? Are you trying to make me die earlier?¡±


    With a rather embarrassed look on her face, Laura quietly uttered, ¡°Mike, I¡­ I didn¡¯t know either.¡±


    He continued cursing. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I know you well enough, you b*tch? You must¡¯ve looked down on


    them; you thought that they were no big deals, right? A dumb woman like you will be poor for the rest of


    your life. Forget it. Every word I say to you right now is just a waste of my saliva. Bring our wedding


    certificate to me tomorrow; I want to get a divorce!¡±


    Laura panicked upon hearing this. Her wishes to avoid anyborious chores and to live leisurely had


    indeed been granted once she got married to Mike. Being with him allowed her to stay home and enjoy


    her life while he went out to work for money.


    She was extremely satisfied with her marriage, and she often bragged about her husband in front of her


    friends. If they actually got a divorce, she¡¯d be left with nothing. The same applied to Brandon as well¡ª


    he had lost his job, so what would he do if he lost the son-inw that he was so proud of as well?


    ¡°Mike¡­ do you have to do this? This is just a minor setback you guys have encountered; you guys can


    talk it out, and it¡¯ll all be fine. Why do you want to get a divorce? This isn¡¯t entirely Laura¡¯s fault either.


    Why don¡¯t you guys talk things out once you guys are home? There¡¯s no need to get a divorce, is there?¡±


    Brandon quickly chimed in with a smile.


    Mike furiously shouted, ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about here? Do you even know what sort of people they


    are? Let me tell you guys¡ªany one of these people could¡¯ve easily crushed me to death. Even people


    like them were respectful and polite to Ed¡¯s friends, yet you guys dared to judge them? Aren¡¯t you guys


    just morons? I¡¯d get myself killed sooner orter if I continued spending time with idiots like you guys!¡±


    Once Mike finished talking, he stormed out angrily with his men following behind him.


    Laura copsed onto the ground and began to wail. She hadn¡¯t expected to fail in both her plot to get


    revenge and her marriage. After they sat around in the house for a while, a colleague that Brandon had


    never been too friendly with gave him a call. In a peculiar tone, he said, ¡°Brandon, why didn¡¯t you attend


    the wedding? Your daughter¡¯s wedding ceremony was marvellous; I¡¯d never seen anything as grand as


    this. Also, Julian, the CEO, just announced that your son-inw, Ed, will be taking over his position as


    the CEO! Brandon, your son-inw will be in charge of the entire Wellness Herbary in the future¡­¡±


    Brandon felt his entire body trembling as his phone fell onto the ground. He was utterly dumbfounded.

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    Meanwhile, the wedding hosted at the Times Hotel had just ended with a st. This time, it wasn¡¯t just


    Wendy¡¯s neighbors from hermunity that had attended the wedding; even the people from Ed¡¯s


    vige all showed up. Matthew didn¡¯t ept any of their gifts or cash offerings for the wedding.


    This wedding was no longer about the money; after all, how could they even put a price on all the


    wedding convoy and the booking fees for the whole Times Hotel? Matthew and Julian simply wanted to


    thank Ed for the kindness he showed them in the past.


    Of course, Wendy and Ed¡¯s neighbors were extremely pleased by the whole situation. They had actually


    discussed the matter as they were on the way to the hotel¡ªthey all agreed that they¡¯d be willing to pay


    up to 10,000 just to enter Times Hotel. This ce wasn¡¯t somewhere that you¡¯d be able to enter any day


    even with 10,000 in your pocket; that was why they were all willing to offer such great amounts.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    However, what Matthew did came as a pleasant surprise to all of them. They were naturally overjoyed


    when they heard that he refused to take any wedding offerings. Since they were all working-ss


    people, a few thousand meant quite a lot to them. All of these people were also envious of Ed. If only we


    had two rich friends like he does, they thought.


    Ed¡¯s parents were especially proud during the wedding. Throughout the night, there were people who


    still rushed to enter the hotel even halfway through the dinner. Some of these were distant rtives of


    either Ed or Wendy. They hadn¡¯t nned on attending initially, but once the word spread that the


    wedding was to be hosted in Times Hotel, all of them rushed over immediately.


    Even some of their ssmates hurried over after they heard the news. This included people like Leo,


    Grace, ine, and so on; all of them were seated within the crowd after they rushed over. They, too,


    hadn¡¯t nned on attending Ed¡¯s wedding, but they couldn¡¯t stop themselves from going after they heard


    that the wedding was hosted in Times Hotel. They had never gotten the chance to enter before this, after


    all. More importantly, they wanted to take a look at how impressive Matthew and Julian were and how


    grand of a wedding they could manage to host.


    Fortunately, Times Hotel was big enough to fit everyonefortably despite therge number of


    attendees. Everyone in the crowd hung their mouths open in surprise after the majestic wedding ended.


    The wedding wasn¡¯t just an extremely luxurious one; they also had a good number of celebrities who


    appeared as guest performers. Some of them were extremely well-known, which only further heightened


    the overall standards of this wedding.


    Leo, Grace, and ine¡¯s eyes nearly turned dry from staring at the whole wedding in shock. Although


    they knew that Matthew and Julian were no longer the people they used to be, they were still stunned to


    witness the entire wedding happening before their eyes. How much power do Matthew and Julian have?


    How could it be possible for them to host a wedding of this scale? This isn¡¯t something that can be done


    with just money; how many connections and people do they need to make this work?


    Just as the wedding was about toe to an end, Julian got up on stage. With a loud voice, he


    announced, ¡°From now on, Ed will be the managing director of Cunningham Group¡¯s Wellness Herbary.


    Three months from now, I will quit my position in Cunningham Group¡¯s Wellness Herbary, and Ed will be


    the one that will take over my role as the CEO!¡±


    Excitement filled the crowd the minute they heard the news. After all, it was just supposed to be a


    wedding; who among the guests would¡¯ve expected to be a witness of Ed¡¯s road to sess?


    Cunningham Group¡¯s Wellness Herbary was one of thergestpanies in the whole of Eastcliff; it was


    hard for people to even get a job there. Who would¡¯ve thought that Ed would get to take full control over


    the entire business?!


    Even Ed was dumbfounded by this sudden statement. ¡°W-What are you talking about, Julian?


    Cunningham Group¡¯s Wellness Herbary belongs to you; w-what are you trying to do?¡±

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    The uneasiness was evident on Wendy¡¯s face. ¡°D-Don¡¯t do this, Julian. You¡¯ve invested so much of your


    time and effort into Cunningham Group Wellness Herbary, and its business is expanding so well right


    now; you can¡¯t do this! We¡¯d be thankful if you just offered Ed a job there.


    I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well-aware of his situation; if he could have a simple job that could provide him with the


    money to care for our family, that would be enough. W-We can¡¯t drag thepany¡¯s progress down¡­¡±


    Julian and Matthew exchanged nces and smiled as they both thought, This girl, Wendy, seems like a


    pretty decent girl. She¡¯s kind, pure, and not the slightest bit greedy; how rare it is to be able to find a


    woman with such qualities!


    Everyone else, conversely, stared at Wendy like she was an idiot. Why would she reject such a great


    opportunity? But what the majority of the people couldn¡¯tprehend was this¡ªJulian had worked so


    hard to get the Wellness Herbary to the peak of its performance; anyone who heard his name would


    identify him as the king of herbs in Eastcliff. Thepany¡¯s ie was high and business was good, so


    why would Julian want to hand his position as the CEO over right now? Could he bear to just let go of


    such a hugepany?


    With augh, Julian replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Ed¡¯s illness; he¡¯ll be healed soon. Furthermore, I¡¯ll have


    other things to focus on in the uing days, and I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to cope with all the things


    going on at the Wellness Herbary.


    Even before Ed returned, I¡¯d already had ns to let go of thepany in three months¡¯ time; the


    difference is just who I¡¯m handing thepany to. Since Ed¡¯s back, I¡¯d feel the safest if he were to take


    over thepany.¡±


    Once the crowd heard this, they finally understood why Julian had to do that. A man in the crowd


    chuckled and asked, ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll be starting a newpany soon, President Davis? Can I


    invest in yourpany?¡± This man was one of Julian¡¯s partners and had a pretty good rtionship with


    him, which exined why he dared to be so straightforward with his words.


    Julianughed heartily as he asked, ¡°Hamilton, are you asking to invest in mypany when you don¡¯t


    even know what sort of business I¡¯m nning to work on?¡±


    The manughed along with him as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely support and invest in anything that you do in


    the future, President Davis. I¡¯m not investing in your projects; I¡¯m investing in you as an individual! I trust


    you!¡±


    Once he said this, there were loads of nods and murmurs of agreementing from the crowd.


    Everyone had witnessed Julian¡¯s capabilities with their own eyes; they also recognized how popr he


    was through the wedding they attended today. A man like him would definitely seed regardless of the


    sort of field or career that he decided to dabble in!


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Soon enough, more people in the crowd began to voice out their wishes of investing in the new


    company. With a faint nod, Julian uttered, ¡°Alright. I want to thank all of you for your support. All of you


    are wee toe over and visit once my new project is more stable. You guys can invest in it if


    you¡¯re interested then.


    Throughout my years of working with Wellness Herbary, I only managed to bring thepany to where it


    is today because of the support of all my friends. Ed is a friend of mine too, so I hope everyone here


    would extend your grace to him once he takes over thepany. Thank you, everyone!¡± He ced his


    hands against his chest and bowed to them.


    Everyone smiled and nodded. Since the Wellness Herbary was already doing so well, anyone who


    formed partnerships with thepany would definitely earn good money. In that case, who wouldn¡¯t


    want to be partners with them?


    Leo and the rest who stood at the back were filled with envy the minute they heard Julian¡¯s speech. How


    did Ed just end up taking control over such a hugepany like Wellness Herbary? Perhaps we¡¯d be


    able to get a few benefits if we had been closer to Matthew and Julian in the past.


    The business is worth a few billion dors; any position in thepany would probably supply us with a


    yearly ie of a few hundred thousand dors. Leo and the rest med themselves forcking the


    foresightedness to have expected this. How did we miss this opportunity during our schooling days?

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    Both Julian and Matthew went into a private room after Julian got off the stage. Ed and Wendy followed


    them into the room soon after. Ed was clearly panicking when he confronted them. ¡°Julian, w-what are


    you guys doing?


    I really can¡¯t do this; I-I¡¯ve never handled apany. Why would you switch careers when your Wellness


    Herbary is doing so well? I-If it¡¯s because of me¡­ I won¡¯t allow that. We¡¯re brothers, and I feel truly


    thankful for all your help, but I can¡¯t ask you to do so much for me!¡±


    Julian chuckled as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say this to me, Ed. I¡¯m just working for my investor! The


    investor¡¯s right here; you can talk to him instead.¡± Julian pointed toward Matthew.


    With a faintly annoyed look on his face, Matthew then uttered, ¡°Stop fooling around. Don¡¯t listen to him,


    Ed. The Wellness Herbary belongs to Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, which belongs to my wife. I¡¯m


    handing it over to you because I trust you. Next, Julian and I are going to start a newpany to focus


    on new projects.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Both Julian and Tiger will be leaving thepany. You can take a few months to get used to the


    general flow of thepany¡¯s working styles, and Julian and Tiger will be able to hand it all over to you


    once you¡¯refortable with it. They¡¯ll then focus on their new project.¡±


    Ed seemed to only understand the situation then. ¡°Are you¡­ for real?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Matthew answered with a soft smile. ¡°Julian, Tiger, and I will each invest a sum of money


    into the new project, so it¡¯ll be a business that belongs to all three of us. We¡¯ll all be shareholders of the


    company then. I¡¯ll see if someone will still dare to call me a capitalist when that happens!¡±


    Julian chuckled as he replied, ¡°Well, if we go ording to what you say, then I guess I¡¯ve leveled-up into


    bing a capitalist myself, huh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s amazing!¡± Ed was overjoyed by this, and his words were sincere and warm.


    Julian patted him on the back as he said, ¡°Do well, Ed. After this year, perhaps you cane out and


    start another new project with us. You guys are my brothers from another mother, and I hope the three of


    us can work as brothers!¡± Ed nodded furiously at his speech.


    On the other hand, Wendy felt herself getting emotional as she saw how great her husband¡¯s rtionship


    was with his friends. She was extremely proud! All of a sudden, Matthew said, ¡°By the way, Wendy, you¡¯ll


    have to go to the office too!¡±


    She was stunned to hear this. ¡°Me? I-I don¡¯t know how to do anything there. I¡¯m doing pretty well in the


    textile factory; I d-don¡¯t need to work somewhere else¡­¡± She had actually had a pretty rough and tiring


    time working at the textile factory for the past few years, but she was a simple woman who was easily


    satisfied, and she was indeed happy with her present life.


    Julian raised his hands up as he eximed, ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re our best friend¡¯s wife; how


    could we have you working at a textile factory?¡±


    She still hesitated a little as she spoke, ¡°But¡­ I-I don¡¯t know how to do anything else. I¡¯m only familiar


    with the work at the textile factory; what can I do in Wellness Herbary?¡±


    Quietly, Matthew said, ¡°I trust Ed¡¯s ability to work and handle thepany, but I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s a little


    too kind sometimes. It¡¯d be easy for others to scam him. You can go over and keep an eye on him to


    make sure that others don¡¯t take advantage of him!¡±


    It was then that Wendy understood what the other man meant. She nced at Ed while nodding. It¡¯s true


    ¡ªeverything about Ed is perfect except for the fact that he can be a little too kind. If he were to handle a


    company by himself, he¡¯d really get scammed by others!


    Once the wedding was over, Matthew ordered for the motorcade to send the people home. Ed and


    Wendy stood at the front entrance where they sent the guests off with smiles on their faces. Nearly


    everyone had left when a few figures gradually made their way out from behind them. When they


    squinted to take a better look, they then saw Brandon, Laura, and the rest.


    Shocked, Wendy asked, ¡°W-What are you guys doing here?¡±


    All of them wore embarrassed looks on their faces. They had sneaked in earlier as they simply couldn¡¯t


    bear the thought of noting to Times Hotel. If anything, they only felt more regret after they witnessed


    the entire wedding. This time, they truly understood the extent of Matthew and Julian¡¯s powers!

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    Laura scooted over to where Wendy stood as she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Wendy. I-I shouldn¡¯t have


    stopped you from getting married to Ed. I¡¯m here to apologize. Ed, you¡­ you aren¡¯t angry at me, are


    you?¡±


    Ed lowered his head without saying anything. Wendy, on the other hand, wore a crossed expression on


    her face as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. I¡¯ll never forgive you for what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    This got Laura anxious as she quickly replied, ¡°H-How could you be so heartless, Wendy? I¡¯m your elder


    sister!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you know that you¡¯re my elder sister? Yet you forced me to marry some dumba*s just for the


    sake of your own benefits! Have you ever treated me as your own younger sister?¡± Wendy cried angrily.


    She then turned to look at Brandon as she continued shouting, ¡°Didn¡¯t you wish for me to die?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I already died once when I fell from the building. We¡¯ve already given you the betrothal gift of one


    million that you¡¯ve asked for. I hope you¡¯ll never disrupt our lives from now onward!¡± With that, Wendy


    held onto Ed¡¯s arm and pulled him along as she stormed off.


    Brandon and the rest were about to go after her, but they were stopped by the men around them. Max


    stood beside them as he pointed at Brandon and said, ¡°I want you gone now, you old b*stard. I¡¯ll be


    working with Ed from today onward, and I¡¯ll make sure to break all your legs if you ever appear in front of


    him again! Throw them out of the ce!¡± With a wave of his hand, Max¡¯s men immediately dragged


    Brandon and the rest out of the hotel. Max himself then hurried after Ed.


    This time around, Max had benefited quite a bit from the whole situation with Ed. Being one of the first


    batches of people to have arrived at Ed¡¯s house, Max was extremely helpful and good at whatever he


    did.


    He somehow managed to form tight rtionships with Ed¡¯s family, resulting in their tight-knit bond, where


    he would talk to even Ed¡¯s distant rtives as if they were his own. Furthermore, Matthew also took note


    of how Max seemed like a hardworking man that could get the job done, so he ordered him to help Ed


    out.


    Max nearly cried because he was so touched to hear this. At this point, being with Ed was equivalent to


    being with bigshots like Matthew and Julian. Although Max was a local bully, his family background was


    average; they probably only had about 20 million worth of assets.


    If he could stick around people like Matthew and Julian, he might be able to find a chance to achieve


    greater sess like Tiger did! He therefore treated Ed like his own boss now, and was extremely


    respectful toward him!


    Both Matthew and Julian left after all the guests went back home, while Max and his men stayed back to


    help out. Ed and Wendy were exhausted from the long day, and they finally got a chance to sit down in


    their room and pour themselves some tea.


    Being the thoughtful man he was, Max had already arranged for the kitchen to prepare a few dishes for


    the newly-wedded couple¡ªthey had been busy greeting and drinking with everyone throughout the


    evening and hadn¡¯t gotten a chance to eat dinner at all. Both of them were tired and hungry right then, so


    Max¡¯s arrangements were perfect.


    The two of them sat in the penthouse suite of Times Hotel, where they enjoyed the most delicious meal


    they had ever eaten in their lives. Max stood beside them as he reported the incidents of the day. ¡°Ed, I


    calcted the sum of all the wedding offerings we received today; it¡¯s a total of 18.73 million¡­¡±


    Water burst out of both Wendy and Ed¡¯s mouths once they heard the number. This surprised Max for he


    quickly asked, ¡°What is it, Ed? Wendy? Is there something wrong with the food?¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­ W-What did you say earlier? H-How much is the sum of all the wedding offerings?¡± Ed asked.


    ¡°Did you get it wrong?¡± Wendy added anxiously. ¡°How could there be more than 10 million in there? The


    difference shouldn¡¯t be so huge even if you made a mistake with the calction!¡±


    This was when Max finally understood what was going on. The two of them are shocked by therge


    amounts of wedding offerings.

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    Max chuckled before he assured them. ¡°It¡¯s correct, Ed and Wendy. It¡¯s really a total of 18.73 million. This


    is just the cash I¡¯m talking about; I haven¡¯t included the other gifts that some people sent over. I made a


    list of all the gifts collected; there were quite a number of people who brought gold jewelry and such¡ªit


    took about six boxes to fit everything inside.


    Wendy, perhaps you can take a look at these essories soon. That way, you can keep those that you


    like and get rid of those that you don¡¯t. Otherwise, having so much jewelry at home would be equivalent


    to inviting robbers into our house, and just keeping it around would be troublesome anyway.¡±


    Ed and Wendy were still shocked by what they just heard. ¡°H-How did things turn out this way? Where


    did all these giftse from? Why would people give us jewelry? T-That¡¯s such an expensive gift!¡±


    Wendymented.


    With a faint smile, Max exined, ¡°Ed, Wendy, this is how things are done nowadays. Attending a


    wedding with just a cash offering would indicate that one only has a distant rtionship with the couple,


    but sending in jewelry and essories would show that one truly has a close rtionship with them.


    Since almost everyone brought jewelries and other gifts over today, it means that all of them wish to


    form tight rtionships with you.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Even the amount of cash offerings were pretty much as expected. Master Burch alone had already


    contributed 888,888; the rest of them all paid a few hundred thousand each. Even without any


    contribution from your neighbors, we already have about 20 million.


    Furthermore, these people all received personal invitations from Master Tiger; some of them who hadn¡¯t


    been invited didn¡¯t even get to enter once they arrived. If everyone actually entered, we might have had


    up to 30 million here.¡±


    Both Ed and Wendy simply gaped at the man who just finished talking. A while ago, they were both


    getting concerned over a few hundred dors. Who could¡¯ve expected for them to be so rich right


    after they got married? ¡°T-This is too much. We can¡¯t take all of it. Mr. Mussolini, why don¡¯t you¡­ help us


    send all this money back?¡± Wendy waved and gestured for the money to be sent away.


    What she got in return was a stunned expression from Max. This girl is truly impressive, he thought.


    There¡¯s so much money here, and yet her first thought is to send it all back. This is a rare sight indeed.


    There are only a few people nowadays who aren¡¯t greedy for money, let alone a family like theirs, who


    actually needed the money.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me that, Wendy. You can just call me Max in the future. Also, we can¡¯t send the


    money back. They sent this over as a show of their respect for us; we¡¯ll have to take it in order to


    acknowledge their kind intentions. If we send it back, it means that we¡¯re rejecting their offerings; it¡¯d be


    rude to do that!


    Once Ed starts running the whole Wellness Herbary in the future, he¡¯ll need to build rtionships with a


    great number of people. Such traditions and etiquettes will have to be done right,¡± Max spoke.


    Confused, Wendy said, ¡°But this is such a huge sum of money. It¡¯s too generous of them to do this. How


    can we ever repay such generosity?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Wendy. Nothing¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m sure Ed¡¯s ie will be pretty high after he


    takes over Wellness Herbary. In the future, if any of these people host events of any sort, we can always


    attend and return their kindness. Furthermore, it really isn¡¯t about the money right now; what matters is


    the rtionships that you build with them.¡±


    After that, Wendy simply fell silent as she epted the new reality she was in. Max handed the list over


    to Ed as he said, ¡°Take a look, Ed. If everything¡¯s fine, we can pack up and leave. I¡¯ve called for my men


    toe along, and they will help you to move your thingster.¡±


    ¡°What? Move where?¡± Ed questioned him with a stunned look on his face.


    ¡°It was Master Tiger¡¯sst orders before he left. He said that you¡¯ll have to live in the worker¡¯s dorm when


    you¡¯re working at Wellness Herbary, so all your things will have to be moved over,¡± Max said with a smile.


    After understanding the situation, Ed then uttered, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to ask for your men¡¯s help. I can


    just pack a few clothes and leave.¡±


    This time, with a quieter voice, Max muttered, ¡°The worker¡¯s dorm that Master Tiger gave you is a big


    bungalow with a size of nearly 300 square meters. What he¡¯s trying to say is that your whole family might


    as well move over to live there instead.¡±

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    Ed and Wendy were dumbfounded once again. ¡°W-What did you say? What sort of worker¡¯s dorm is 300


    square meters in size? A-Am I supposed to stay in the dorm all by myself?¡± Ed eximed in surprise. He


    had expected the dorm to be a single bedroom or even a double bunk bed sharing room.


    He didn¡¯t mind either of these¡ªhe had slept on nothing more than a thin mattress back when he worked


    at the construction site and wasn¡¯t picky with where he slept.


    However, based on what Max had just said, the dorm didn¡¯t sound like the type of room that he had been


    expecting. Max grinned as he said, ¡°You¡¯ll be the CEO of the wholepany¡ªof course you can¡¯t just


    stay at any usual worker¡¯s dormitory. Master Tiger has a few bungalows at The Grand Pavilion, and he


    picked this one specially for you to stay in for the time being.


    In other words, Master Tiger is suggesting you to get your parents to move in as well. After all, they are


    getting old and their health is deteriorating, but there isn¡¯t anyone avable to take good care of them if


    they continue staying in the vige.¡±


    Ed was still in shock. ¡°I-Is this really a worker¡¯s dorm? Why is it a bungalow?¡±


    With a cackle, Max said, ¡°It really is a dorm. This is the same unit that Master Tiger had arranged for


    President Davis when he worked in thepany.


    Your daily living expenses are imable from thepany¡¯s finance department; these go under regr


    expenses that the CEO will personally approve of. Since there aren¡¯t many higher ups in Wellness


    Herbary, it isn¡¯t that much of a surprise for you to be staying here. Thepany is a billion-dor


    business, after all!¡±


    With his hand scratching his own head, Ed simply shed him a look of confusion as he didn¡¯t know what


    else to do.


    I was staying in a rundown, rented ce this morning. Now, I¡¯m going to move into a grand bungalow?


    They say that life is a roller-coaster, but I hadn¡¯t expected it to go this fast!


    Shortly after, Max brought his men to help with the shift from Ed¡¯s old ce to the bungalow at The


    Grand Pavilion. Meanwhile, Dominic personally sent them from the vige back to their new ce,


    iming that he wanted to familiarize himself with the roads while also taking a short walk around.


    This man was witty¡ªhe actually wanted to improve his rtionship with Ed because he knew that the


    man was about to be extremely sessful. He thought that his rtionship with Ed might give himself


    greater opportunities.


    Dominic¡¯s house was a little vi located in the vige itself; its morous design and unique structure


    made it the one ce that he was most proud of. However, he nearly had a mental breakdown after he


    followed Ed and Wendy to their new bungalow at The Grand Pavilion. The vi that he had been so


    proud of was nothingpared to Ed¡¯s bungalow.


    The newly-weds sat in the living room, more cautious than ever as they looked around at the house they


    had never once dreamt of living in.


    After everyone left, Ed¡¯s family sat together as they all watched each other dazedly. They found it hard to


    even imagine the whole situation to be true. ¡°Ed, is this¡­ really your worker¡¯s dorm? What sort of dorm


    is this? T-This is¡­ this is a pce!¡± Ed¡¯s mother spoke in a trembling voice.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He was just as shocked as he quietly replied, ¡°Mom, Matthew and Julian were the ones who arranged all


    of this; I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either.¡±


    She heaved a thankful sigh as she said, ¡°You¡¯ve really found yourself two great friends, Ed. You have to


    thank them in the future!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom! I¡­ I can drop everything else, but I¡¯ll most definitely put all my heart into this job,¡± Ed


    dered as he nodded furiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Both his parents nodded along with him.


    Right then, Max came back into the house. With an apologetic look on his face, he gave them a tiny


    smile as he said, ¡°Excuse me, Ed. There¡¯s something I forgot to tell you about just now. As Julian was


    leaving just now, he ordered me to let you know that you might have to cancel your honeymoon for now.


    There are just too many things going on at thepany recently, and we need more manpower. He


    wants you to immediately take over the uing tasks; that way, you can familiarize yourself with the


    job while helping him out at the same time. I think that you might have to start working from tomorrow


    onward.¡±

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    Ed didn¡¯t seem too bothered after he heard what Max had to say, and he simply turned over to look at


    Wendy. She gave him a nod immediately and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll both start work tomorrow.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Max awkwardly uttered, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Wendy. You newly-wedded lovebirds should be on honeymoon, but


    I think President Davis is being too impatient with this whole issue, so¡­¡±


    She beamed in return. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so long; we don¡¯t really need to go on a honeymoon!


    I¡¯m happy as long as the two of us are together. We can¡¯t dy our work¡ªespecially not when Matthew


    and Julian have been so kind to us. We can¡¯t hinder them frompleting their tasks!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ed. You have to do your job well!¡± Both of his parents nodded in agreement.


    Ed then nodded along as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let them down!¡±


    Seeing this, Max shed a grin as he offered, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will wait for the two of you at the


    entrance of your housing area at 8.00AM tomorrow morning.¡±


    Ed wasn¡¯t used to such treatment. ¡°I-I don¡¯t think you need to do that. We can just head over there


    ourselves.¡±


    With a sigh, Max quickly replied, ¡°Ed, both you and Wendy don¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license¡ªit¡¯ll be far for


    you to travel to work. From now on, I will be following you guys around for the most part; Master Tiger


    said that I¡¯ll be your assistant-cum-driver now. In the future, you can just let me know when you¡¯d like to


    go somewhere, regardless of whether it¡¯s during or outside of office hours.¡±


    ¡°But this¡­ I feel like I¡¯d be troubling you all the time¡­¡± Ed felt a little embarrassed to do so. Max simply


    said, ¡°Well, this is my job. Alright then; I won¡¯t disturb you guys any longer. See you at 8.00AM


    tomorrow!¡± The man then left with a smile on his face.


    Ed and Wendy exchanged gazes and heaved a sigh at the same time. What a drastic change to our


    lives.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Matthew left for home after he had finished handling Ed¡¯s wedding ceremony. The minute he


    got home, he saw James and Helen seated on the couch, their faces pale and grim. Conversely, Demi


    and Liam seemed to be gloating at the other two¡¯s misery as they sat beside them. Matthew felt his heart


    thumping against his chest as he thought, what sort of tricks are these people trying to pull this time?


    ¡°Come here, Matthew!¡± Helen was the first to call out to him. He walked over to her confusedly as he


    asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mom?¡±


    She scanned him from head to toe before she suddenly said, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re pretty capable


    nowadays, huh, Matthew? It¡¯s fine if you order us around at home, but how dare you make your own


    decisions for such a huge issue at thepany? F*ck! Are we all dead to you?¡±


    Matthew frowned upon hearing this. ¡°What are you talking about, Mom? When have I ordered you


    around; when have I made decisions on my own?¡±


    At this point, Helen was fuming. ¡°Do you think that we don¡¯t know anything, Matthew? Let me ask you


    this¡ªwhat is this whole thing with the new CEO at Wellness Herbary?¡±


    His face fell just then as he wondered, I just announced it at the wedding earlier today; how have they


    found out about this already? He threw a nce toward Liam before he frowned. Haven¡¯t I gotten rid of


    all the people that Liam had set up in Wellness Herbary? ¡°Mom, it¡¯s only normal for positions and roles to


    be shifted around in thepany,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯ve shifted your own friend into thepany? Previously, you got your friend to


    be the CEO of thepany. Now, you got another friend to be the general manager. I also heard


    that this friend, Ed, will soon be taking over the position of the CEO. Matthew, do you understand that


    Wellness Herbary belongs to the Cunningham Family?


    Who are you to just insert a few of your own people into thepany as you wish? Furthermore, you¡¯re


    giving them so much power over thepany; do you really think Wellness Herbary is yours?!¡± Helen


    cried in anger, her speech gradually turning into a shout.


    Matthew said exasperatedly, ¡°You¡¯ve gotten it all wrong, Mom. I didn¡¯t insert my own men into the


    company. All these shifts have been approved by the head office¡­¡±


    This time, James was the one to shout in anger. ¡°Are you saying that Sasha was the one who agreed to


    this? Is that kid crazy?¡±

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    Right then, Demi leaned over with a cold grin. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you guys understand yet? Sasha isn¡¯t crazy;


    she¡¯s just utterly fooled by this man from the Larson Family! She¡¯ll believe in whatever he says while she


    never trusts our words; she¡¯ll do whatever he wants her to do.


    Arranging for a few men to enter thepany is no big deal, but sooner orter, the wholepany¡¯s


    probably going to turn into the Larson Group Wellness Herbary! When that happens, the rest of us will


    probably get kicked out and be left to fend for ourselves!¡±


    Just then, Sasha pushed the door open just in time to hear the other girl¡¯s words. ¡°Who did you say is


    going to get kicked out?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Whoa, Sasha¡¯s back! No¡ªjust pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything. I don¡¯t want others to start gossiping


    and talking bad about me behind my back.¡± Demi smirked.


    With her eyebrows pressed together, Sasha nced around the room before she asked in a deep


    voice, ¡°What are you guys trying to do?¡±


    James, who was still fuming, growled, ¡°Sasha, you came back right in time. Tell me¡ªwere you the one


    that approved for Matthew¡¯s friend to be the general manager of Wellness Herbary?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yes. What about it?¡±


    In an outburst of anger, James mmed a hand against the table as he shouted, ¡°What are you trying to


    do here, Sasha?¡±


    ¡°What is it, Dad? Why are you losing your temper?¡± Sasha was stunned to see this.


    Helen interrupted. ¡°What is it? When we were at Wellness Herbary, you kicked us out within days of us


    working there. Now, you¡¯ve gotten one of Matthew¡¯s friends to be the CEO and another to be the general


    manager; the entirepany is filled with Matthew¡¯s cronies. Sasha, you¡­


    Do you know who you¡¯re the closest to here? We are your biological parents and Demi is your biological


    sister, yet we aren¡¯t allowed to be in thepany. Why can Matthew¡¯s friends overtake the CEO and


    general manager positions then?¡±


    At this point, Sasha was starting to get frustrated. ¡°Dad, Mom¡ªis this what you guys are angry about? I


    didn¡¯t make this decision alone. Wellness Herbary is thepany with the greatest profits in all of


    Cunningham Pharmaceutical¡¯s businesses; it earns even more than the headpany itself.


    Because of this, the Board of Directors ce a lot of focus on Wellness Herbary; there have been times


    where several important meetings were hosted in thepany itself. I wasn¡¯t the only person who


    decided on the switching and shifting or appointment and dismissal of the workers; we all discussed it


    during our Board of Directors meeting. Simrly, this current shift of workers was decided during the


    meeting, so everyone agreed to it as well!¡±


    James and Helen froze as they no longer knew what to say. However, Demi quickly grinned as she


    commented, ¡°Hey, members of the Board of Directors must be pretty close to Matthew! How can the


    Board of Directors appoint someone who has never stepped foot into an office to be a general


    manager immediately upon entering? Sasha, is Matthew¡¯s friend that amazing? Why haven¡¯t I heard of


    him?¡±


    By then, James and Helen had returned to their senses as they chimed in as well. ¡°Who was the one that


    introduced this man to thepany? Do the Board of Directors even know this man? Did you and


    Matthew pull some strings so that he could get in and be the general manager?¡±


    With a rather frustrated look on her face, Sasha exined, ¡°Julian and Tiger were the ones who


    introduced this man to the Board of Directors. His current role as the general manager serves as a


    probation period; the Board of Directors haven¡¯t fully agreed for him to be the CEO. They¡¯d have to


    observe his skills before agreeing to let him take over the wholepany.¡±


    However, Helen was quick to catch onto something that Sasha had said. ¡°So Julian was the one who¡¯d


    introduced him, huh? I¡¯m sure Matthew¡¯s somehow involved in this, then. In the end, Matthew is just


    trying to get the whole of Wellness Herbary to fall under his control, am I right?¡±


    With his cold re fixated on Matthew, James then growled, ¡°I¡¯m warning you right now, Matthew. Don¡¯t


    think that you can do whatever you want just because you know a few men here and there. I am going to


    give it my all and go against you should you ever n to im the Cunningham Group¡¯spany for


    yourself!¡±

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    Huh, James¡¯s thought process is quite interesting, thought Matthew to himself as he fell speechless. On


    the other hand, Sasha was furious as she shouted, ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little more rational, Dad? Who¡¯s


    nning to steal ourpany? Isn¡¯t Matthew part of our family too?¡±


    James shouted in return, ¡°How is he part of our family? Is his surname Cunningham? Does he have any


    blood rtions to our family? He¡¯s just a live-in son-inw¡ªdo you really think he¡¯s one of us?¡±


    Stunned, Sasha fell silent for a moment before she quickly defended Matthew. ¡°Dad¡­ how could you


    say something like that? What¡¯s wrong with being a live-in son-inw? Has he done anything wrong to


    our family¡¯s name? Has he treated any of you badly? Where did you get the house that you¡¯re currently


    living in?


    Who sacrificed everything to solve all the previous issues in thepany? Back when ourpany was


    on the brink of falling apart, who was the one that helped to deal with everything?¡± Her words got James


    tongue-tied as he didn¡¯t know how to answer her.


    However, Helen replied quietly, ¡°Why are you bringing up the past? It¡¯s true that Matthew has done a


    lot for Wellness Herbary, but isn¡¯t it only right for him to do something for thepany when he has


    been living in our home and feeding off our meals everyday for the past few years? It¡¯s the same if I


    own a dog¡­¡±


    Sashapletely lost it at this point. ¡°Enough! I¡¯ll say this again¡ªMatthew is my husband! I love him,


    and I will not allow any of you to insult him! If you guys continue to humiliate him, I¡­ We¡¯ll both leave


    Eastcliff together and we will nevere back!¡±


    Her words came as a shock to Helen, who then fell silent for a while as she was too stunned to speak.


    She knew how rash and stubborn her daughter could be¡ªSasha might actually stick to her words if she


    was forced to do so. Meanwhile, Demi stepped in to mediate the situation once she noticed how tensed


    everyone was. ¡°Sasha, we have no intentions of humiliating Matthew.


    I just think that it¡¯s a little too biased of you to make such decisions, don¡¯t you think so? Matthew¡¯s friend


    gets to take control of Wellness Herbary while we¡ªyour direct family members¡ªcan¡¯t even work in the


    company. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s quite unfair to us?¡±


    Angrily, Sasha replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you guys know why you were chased out of Wellness Herbary? What did


    you guys do in thepany previously? Don¡¯t you remember the time when Wellness Herbary


    encountered that huge incident where we nearly lost investments worth tens of millions?


    Back then, the Board of Directors wanted to find the real culprit and send all of you to prison; who was


    the one who solved this whole matter for you guys? Demi, don¡¯t you remember that time you transferred


    300 million out of thepany¡¯s ount?


    Mom, Dad¡ªthe two of you got scammed by that boss and you nearly lost the wholepany. I¡¯m sure


    you guys haven¡¯t forgotten about that, right? Who was the one who got the money back? Who was the


    one who saved you guys from getting into prison? Who was the one who rescued thepany when it


    was at the brink of bankruptcy?¡±


    The people in the house all looked at one another, all of them too embarrassed to speak. After a long


    period of silence, Helen finally heaved a sigh before she said, ¡°Sasha, it¡¯s true that we¡¯ve made a few


    mistakes in the past. I know that you¡¯ve always felt displeased with us; both your dad and I never got to


    study much, and your sister quit her studies to work so that she could pay for your school fees.


    It¡¯s true that we¡¯re dumb, and we certainly deserve to be scammed because we don¡¯t have the


    knowledge and awareness needed to run a business. Whatever you say is true¡­ We¡¯re nothing more


    than a bunch of good-for-nothings!¡±


    Sasha was infuriated. How dare this woman use such tactics just to gain my sympathy at this point in


    time? ¡°Mom, do you really want me to put everything out there? Sure¡ªyou and dad never got to study


    much since everyone was poor during your generation.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    However, what about Demi? Are you sure that she really dropped out just to pay for my school fees? Do


    you really want me to bring up everything about her past?¡± she uttered.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    The look on Demi¡¯s face darkened the minute she heard this. Back then, she dropped out of school


    because she had fallen in love with a thug that wasn¡¯t studying and often skipped sses to be with him.


    The thug got arrested and was brought to prisonter on, but Demi could no longer return to sses.


    She was the only one to me for notpleting her studies; it wasn¡¯t anyone else¡¯s fault. Liam didn¡¯t


    know about this, and it¡¯d be difficult for her to exin herself if the truth came to light.


    James and Helen nced at each other awkwardly. Finally, Helen waved her hand dismissively as she


    casually said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯m done talking nonsense to you. Sasha, if you really think of us as your parents,


    you should be a little more fair with your decisions.


    Wellness Herbary is worth billions now; you should either get us into thepany or at least provide us


    with the funds to start a new retail pharmacy chain. We¡¯re your parents, so the funds you¡¯ll provide for


    our retail outlets shouldn¡¯t be less than the amount needed to start a pharmaceuticalpany, right?¡±


    Sasha froze for a moment as she finally realized why her parents had bothered to start this fight in the


    first ce. It¡¯s all about money in the end, huh. Not only that, she¡¯s being so greedy about it¡ªhow can


    shepare the amount of funds needed to establish several retail pharmacy outlets and those


    required to start an entire pharmaceuticalpany?


    The pharmaceuticalpany is now worth billions of dors; does she need billions to start a retail


    pharmacy chain as well? ¡°What are you talking about, Mom? How much money do you need to start


    these retail pharmacies? You¡¯re asking for a few billion here¡­ Are you nning to fill the entire province


    with your retail pharmacies?¡± Sasha asked impatiently.


    The other woman¡¯s eyes lit up as she said, ¡°That¡¯s not impossible! We should make it a big thing if we


    are to start it. We can fill the province with our pharmacies, and Cunningham Pharmaceuticals would


    have two profitingpanies. By then, our pharmacies will definitely earn a lot more than Wellness


    Herbary!¡±


    Annoyed, Sasha muttered, ¡°You¡¯re also aware of the situation at thepany right now, Mom. How can


    we provide you with so much money? Furthermore, this is the first time you guys are starting such a


    business; why do you want to make it such a huge thing?


    Billions of dors invested into a single project¡ªwon¡¯t Wellness Herbary copse along with you guys if


    the project fails?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say right now? Are you saying that we will fail in whatever business we start?¡±


    Helen was starting to get annoyed as well.


    Her daughter quickly rified herself and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant; I¡¯m just saying that you¡¯ll


    definitely win some and lose some when starting a business. However, I think you shouldn¡¯t invest too


    much into a single business¡ªespecially when this is the first time you guys are using such a business


    model.¡±


    At this point, Helen simply held a palm in front of her face as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything


    more; I understand what you mean. You just think we¡¯re useless people after all. Fine, I¡¯ll admit it¡ªwe


    are pretty useless.


    We¡¯ve never been to school and we don¡¯t have the level of education you do, but know this, Sasha¡ª


    your Dad and I were the ones who worked hard to bring you up and pay for your school fees. You don¡¯t


    have to respect us, but you can¡¯t look down on us!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s frustration was reaching its peak as she uttered, ¡°Mom, when have I looked down on you guys?


    I-I¡¯m just telling you guys to take it slow! That¡¯s the way businesses should be operated¡ªyou start small


    and gain experiences along the way before expanding it. There isn¡¯t anyone who¡¯d invest such a huge


    sum all at once!¡¯¡¯


    With a bone-chilling voice, Helen responded to her and said, ¡°I get what you mean although you¡¯re not


    saying it out loud.¡±


    ¡°W-What do I mean, Mom?¡± Sasha was confused.


    Her mother red at her. ¡°Let me ask you this¡ªstarting a pharmacy is a simple business, so why would


    we incur any losses? You say that we need to gain experience, but what experience is there to gain?


    You¡¯re simply looking down on us; you just think that we¡¯ll lose money because we¡¯re incapable of doing


    anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant at all, Mom!¡± Sasha waspletely and utterly speechless at this point.


    Demi then piped up and said, ¡°If that¡¯s not what you mean, you should invest more into Dad and Mom¡¯s


    pharmacies. If you trust them, you should help them expand their pharmacies!¡±


    Sasha was about to lose her mind. This whole conversation keeps going back to the topic of them


    wanting money!


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    After Sasha and Demi argued for a while longer, James finallynded both his palms on the table with a


    loud thud before he roared, ¡°Shut up, both of you! I¡¯m not going to make it hard for you, Sasha; we don¡¯t


    need billions of dors. You can just invest 300 million into the pharmacies.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Her face fell as she thought, even 300 million is an outrageous amount!


    On the other hand, Demi looked rather annoyed as she said, ¡°You¡¯re being too nice to her, Dad. Why is it


    hard for her at all? She¡¯s the chairman of the board; she gets to decide how the funds are allocated


    across the wholepany, right? Why does an outsider¡¯s pharmacy get up to a billion while we are only


    given 300 million?¡±


    With a wave of his hand, James showed his disagreement toward Demi¡¯s words. ¡°Thepany can¡¯t


    ce all of their funds into our pharmacy; what would the headquarters do if they need money to expand


    the business? On the other hand, 300 million isn¡¯t significant enough to affect any business expansions,


    and it¡¯d make things easier for your sister as well.¡±


    As Demi nodded, she turned and side-eyed Sasha as she said, ¡°Did you hear that, Sasha? Dad and


    Mom are always so thoughtful, but what have you ever done for them in return? You¡¯d be an inhumane


    creature if you don¡¯t provide them with 300 million at the very least!¡±


    Sasha became nervous upon hearing this. ¡°Thepany doesn¡¯t have 300 million at the moment, Dad!


    It¡¯s currently focused on expanding itself and there are loads of orders that haven¡¯t beenpleted; all of


    our funds have been invested into other items.¡±


    Her dad¡¯s face turned stone cold as he replied, ¡°Sasha, thepany previously received a deposit of


    billions of dors; don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s all gone. Furthermore, Wellness Herbary has been earning quite a


    bit recently¡ªI even heard that profits have gone up to billions as well.


    Isn¡¯t that considered money? I didn¡¯t even ask for a billion; all I need is 300 million. What¡¯s so hard about


    that? Are you treating us as parents or do you see us as beggars right now?¡±


    Impatiently, Sasha uttered, ¡°The deposit we received was used to purchase equipment,nd and raw


    materials while the rest of it was used to pay the workers; all of these ate into a good part of our money.


    We¡¯d only be able to get an ie once weplete the orders, and everything before that is just an


    investment. Wellness Herbary is indeed earning, but that money belongs to that branch itself¡­¡±


    ¡°Who cares if it¡¯s the branch¡¯s money? Isn¡¯t the branch¡¯s money also the headquarters¡¯s money? You¡¯re


    the chairman of the board, so Julian would have to hand all the money over to you if you ask for it, right?¡±


    Demi sneered.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked in the finance department previously, Demi¡ªyou should know all about this. Usually, the


    headquarters does not get involved with each branch¡¯s operations and financial issues. I don¡¯t have that


    much power even though I¡¯m the chairman of the board. If you want to use that money, you¡¯ll¡­ You¡¯ll


    need approval from both the board and the branch itself!¡± Sasha eximed exasperatedly.


    James threw his hands up as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about all that! I just want to know one thing, Sasha.


    300 million¡ªcan you or can you not give it to us? If you can¡¯t, then it just shows how useless you are as


    the chairman of the board.


    Since you¡¯re so useless, there¡¯s no reason for you to continue as chairman; you can just hand all your


    shares over to me tomorrow. I can show you what it truly means to be a powerful and bold chairman!¡±


    Demi was the first to p her hands as she beamed and said, ¡°I think you¡¯d make the perfect chairman,


    Dad. You¡¯re the head of our family, after all! Furthermore, you¡¯re well-organized with your work and


    you¡¯re much better than Sasha.


    If you¡¯re the head of both our family and the board, you can make sure that our family¡¯s property doesn¡¯t


    get stolen by some outsider!¡± Her words were an indirect insult toward Matthew.


    Feeling extremely angry, Sasha felt tears welling up in her eyes. What is my father thinking?! ¡°You¡¯re


    forcing me into a corner here, Dad! Thepany¡¯s shares are mine, so h-how can you ask me to just


    transfer them to you?¡± she shouted angrily.


    James smacked the table as he stood upright and bellowed, ¡°Just the fact that I am your father alone


    gives me the right to do so! The fact that I was the one who brought you up! The fact that I gave you so


    many opportunities to grow into a person capable of being a chairman on the board!¡±

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    James had a hideous, seething look on his face as he red at Sasha. On the other hand, thetter


    staggered backward in fear. Her father used to have a really bad temper when they were younger, and


    he would sometimesy his hands on both Sasha and Demi.


    Therefore, Sasha had fear instilled deep within her even after all these years¡ªshe was traumatized by


    her experiences with a father who had onceshed out at her. Despite this, she refused to settle with his


    terms and said through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯m really thankful for all the care that you¡¯ve provided throughout


    the years, Dad.


    Naturally, I will fulfill my duties as a daughter to you, but work and family are two separate things to me.


    You can be the head of our family at home, but you can¡¯t meddle with my work. I¡¯m sorry, I-I can¡¯t transfer


    the shares to you!¡±


    Her words made James infuriated as he stuck a finger out in front of her face while he shouted, ¡°Say that


    again! Who are you going to transfer your shares to, if not me? Are you going to transfer it to this


    b*stard?!¡± As he spoke, James grabbed a cup of tea on the table and hurled it directly toward Matthew


    with all his might.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Matthew frowned a little, but he managed to avoid the cup with ease. Sasha was shocked to see this


    happen, and she quickly stood herself in front of Matthew. ¡°What are you trying to do, Dad? W-What


    are you doing?! I¡¯m the one handling thepany¡ªwhat has this got to do with Matthew?¡±


    With his finger pointed toward the man, James bellowed, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have be the person you are


    today if it hadn¡¯t been for him! Look at what he¡¯s doing now¡ªhe¡¯s a live-in son-inw who¡¯s swallowing


    all of our family¡¯s inheritance for himself. What do you think I¡¯m trying to do?


    Today, I¡¯m going to bring him down with me even if I have to sacrifice my own life! I will never allow the


    Cunningham Family¡¯s belongings to be stolen by an outsider!¡± James reached his arms outward and


    began to throw himself onto Matthew.


    Sasha tried her best to stop her father, but Helen quickly ran over to stop Sasha from doing so. That way,


    James could beat Matthew up. Matthew frowned as he felt anger building up within his chest.


    Nheless, they are Sasha¡¯s parents; I can¡¯t beat them up, can I? He decided to quietly avoid every


    punch thrown toward him without attacking James in return.


    Jamesunched a few consecutive attacks, but none of them connected with Matthew sessfully. This


    only provoked James even more as he yelled, ¡°How dare you avoid me? Demi, go to the kitchen and get


    me the knife! I¡¯m going to risk my life with this man today!¡±


    Demi immediately rushed toward the kitchen with an evil smirk on her face. Sasha couldn¡¯t help but


    shriek as she saw what was going on. ¡°Dad, a-are y-you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± he howled. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him today¡ªeven if it means that I¡¯ll have to sacrifice my life in


    order to do so! At the very least, the Cunningham Family¡¯s inheritance would not be stolen by an


    ungrateful, heartless b*stard like him if we both die together!¡±


    Helen still had her arms around Sasha as she began to wail, ¡°What have we done in our past lives to


    deserve such an ungrateful man in our lives? Don¡¯t stop your father, Sasha; he¡¯s doing it for your own


    good. Don¡¯t you worry, James. I¡¯ll follow you into the afterlife if anything happens to you.¡±


    Sasha was panicking at this point. ¡°Dad, can¡¯t we just sit down and talk things out? Matthew didn¡¯t do


    anything at all¡ªwhy are you doing this to him?!¡±


    James roared, ¡°He¡¯s practically stealing all of our family¡¯s business for himself; what do you mean ¡®he


    didn¡¯t do anything¡¯?! You¡¯re such a silly girl, Sasha! Forget it¡ªI¡¯ll sacrifice my own life to protect our


    family¡¯s inheritance now!¡±


    As if on cue, Demi then appeared with arge chopping knife. Sasha¡¯s face turned as pale as a sheet the


    moment she saw this. She grinded her teeth in fear before she finally screamed, ¡°Stop this, Dad! I¡¯ll give


    you the money you need! That¡¯s all that you want, right?!¡±


    James, who already had the chopping knife in his hands, stopped in his tracks immediately after he


    heard his daughter¡¯s words.


    He turned around and stared at her. Excitement quickly filled his gaze as he asked, ¡°Are you for real?


    How long will it take you to transfer the 300 million to me?¡±

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    Sasha felt extremely tired and helpless when she saw the excitement in James¡¯s eyes. She could tell that


    he had made such a huge fuss just to force her to hand the money over. He hadn¡¯t actually nned to


    start a fight with Matthew; his intention was just to get her to provide him with the funds.


    However, she had no other choice but to give him the money at this point. If she refused to do it, he


    might actually use the knife to threaten Matthew.


    ¡°Put the knife down for now. Since I¡¯ve already promised to give you the money, I¡¯ll definitely stick to my


    words,¡± she said quietly.


    Demi sneered. ¡°Sasha, you haven¡¯t even provided us with a proper deadline; how can we just believe


    your words? What if you end up dying the fund transfer? What will happen to Mom and Dad¡¯s


    pharmacy then?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right.¡± Helen nodded in agreement and added, ¡°Sasha, if you really want to invest your funds,


    you have to give us a proper deadline.¡±


    Sasha was trembling with anger at this point. She hissed through gritted teeth, ¡°How can I give you a


    proper deadline? I have to request 300 million from the Board of Directors first. Then, I¡¯ll need to host a


    meeting at Wellness Herbary to discuss our investment into your pharmacy¡ªthis process will take a


    month at the very least.¡±


    James immediately shook his head and said, ¡°One month is too long. I¡¯ve already had discussions about


    renting a location with severalndlords; we¡¯re nning to sign the agreement by next week. I can only


    give you a week at most!¡±


    Sasha got a little anxious upon hearing this. ¡°Dad, how can we possibly have this settled within a week?


    It¡¯s 300 million we¡¯re talking about; that¡¯s not a small sum. Even if the Board of Directors fully agree to


    this, we¡¯d still have to go through a bunch of procedures.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about all of that. I just want you to tell me right now¡ªcan you transfer the money over in a


    week¡¯s time?¡± James growled.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tears were forming in Sasha¡¯s eyes as she thought, They¡¯re just forcing me to agree with their request!


    Matthew finally spoke up and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for this to be carried out in one week, Dad. Even the


    company¡¯s bank transfer will¡­¡±


    ¡°F*ck off! This is none of your business. Who are you to speak up right now?¡± James shouted at him.


    Meanwhile, Demi pouted as she said, ¡°Who do you think you are, Matthew? This is the Cunningham


    Family¡¯s ownpany and it¡¯s our own money; we can do whatever we want with it. You¡¯re speaking out


    of turn, aren¡¯t you? Pfft! Your mother really didn¡¯t teach you anything, you uneducated piece of trash¡­¡±


    Herst sentence triggered Matthew to lose his temper; he reached a hand out and pped Demi right


    across the face, and everyone was utterly shocked when this happened.


    After a moment, Demi finally came back to her senses as she mumbled, ¡°H-How dare y-you hit me¡­¡±


    James screamed as he lifted the chopping knife once again. ¡°How dare you p my daughter! I¡¯m going


    to end you right now!¡± However, Matthew¡¯s gaze was cold and fearless as he red directly at Demi.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said this before; you can scold me all you want, but you¡¯re not allowed to speak of my mother that


    way!


    Demi, I¡¯ve been tolerating you for a long time. Now that you¡¯ve insulted my mother, you can either


    apologize to me or we can fight until one of us dies today!¡±


    There was a drastic change in Demi¡¯s expression as fear crept into her chest once she saw the cold,


    hideous expression on Matthew¡¯s face. Helen also seemed rather stunned as she quickly said, ¡°What


    Demi said was just a slip of the tongue, Matthew. You¡¯re in the wrong because you hit her first¡­¡±


    Smack! Matthew struck his hand against the table as he howled, ¡°You can call the police to arrest me,


    then!¡±


    Helen froze for a moment before she furiously cried, ¡°You¡¯re getting out of hand, Matthew. I¡¯m still your


    senior after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure, you¡¯re my senior; but my mother¡¯s from the same generation as you. I¡¯ve shown you respect, yet


    you don¡¯t show my mother any? What sort of logic is that? It makes no sense!¡± Matthew interrupted her


    words.


    Helen¡¯s face was blushing red by then as she scowled. ¡°Well, what¡¯s said has been said! What do you


    want us to do? I¡¯m telling you¡ªthis is my house¡­¡±


    In a cold voice, Matthew uttered, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s the first to leave if she doesn¡¯t apologize right now!


    I¡¯m sure all of you know who owns the rights to this property. Also, you guys can forget about starting a


    pharmacy; I¡¯m taking all the money back.


    All the cars, watches, clothes and everything in the house¡ªI want it all back! Furthermore, I¡¯ll also make


    a police report regarding all the things that she has done in thepany. I¡¯m going to make sure that


    she goes to jail!¡±

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    Everyone was dumbstruck; they had never seen Matthew this angry before. With a slight tremble in her


    voice, Helen mumbled, ¡°D-Don¡¯t you dare go overboard, Matthew. This is my family¡¯s matters, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I support Matthew this time, Mom!¡± Sasha cried. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that nonsense about how it¡¯s our


    family¡¯s matters; thepany is under my name and the house is under Matthew¡¯s. I can financially


    provide for you and Dad, but I don¡¯t have the duty to provide for Demi and Liam!¡±


    Matthew shot a nce toward Sasha. She chose to stand by my side at the most critical moment, he


    thought to himself.


    The look on Helen¡¯s face changed immediately as she shouted angrily, ¡°How could you choose an


    outsider over your own family, Sasha? Fine. I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll die in front of you right now. I¡¯ll kill myself right


    here¡­¡± She snatched the knife over from James and ced it at her own neck, threatening to harm


    herself. Sasha had tears in her eyes, but she bit onto the inside of her cheek and forced herself not to


    stop her own mother. I refuse to make anypromises when ites to things rted to Matthew!


    Matthew simply pulled his phone out and made a call. ¡°Tiger, I want you to collect all proof of


    transactions rted to the 300 million that had been transferred out of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals


    previously. Also, I need you to hire the bestwyer in town; I want Liam and Demi to go to prison!¡±


    In the end, Helen didn¡¯t actually dare to cut herself. She was just scaring Sasha, and the former


    completely froze once she saw Matthew making the call. ¡°Matthew, y-you really made the call. Are you


    crazy? Look at him, S-Sasha; that¡¯s your biological sister we¡¯re talking about¡­¡±


    Sasha kept quiet with an icy, emotionless look on her face. As James watched all of this happening, he


    knew that Matthew had really lost it this time. He swiftly gave Helen a look before he then bellowed,


    ¡°You¡¯re too much, Demi! How could you insult his mother? You¡­ Hurry up and apologize to Matthew!¡±


    Demi¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet. She could tell that both her parents were no longer able to save her


    this time. With an uncertain, fearful gaze, she looked up at Matthew as she whispered, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, M-


    Matthew¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that how you give a sincere apology?¡± Matthew spoke without even looking at her.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ve already apologized; what more do you want me to do?¡± Demi was starting to get anxious.


    ¡°You can choose not to apologize!¡± Matthew said with a frown.


    James then interrupted and shouted, ¡°You should speak a little more properly, Demi!¡±


    Eventually, Demi gritted her teeth and lowered her head before she said, in a much clearer tone this


    time, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Matthew¡ªI¡¯ve made a mistake! I¡¯ll never do such a thing again in the future, so please


    forgive me!¡±


    Matthew side-eyed her before he shifted his gaze to Matthew and Helen. ¡°We can give you 300 million.


    But I still stick to my words¡ªit¡¯s impossible for things to be done in one week!¡±


    The husband and wife simply nodded in agreement; they didn¡¯t dare to go against Matthew when he was


    so furious!


    Once Matthew and Sasha went up to their room, James and Helen quickly pulled Demi and Liam into


    theirs. Shortly after they went in, both Matthew and Sasha came back down and quietly stopped right


    outside James and Helen¡¯s room. They wanted to figure out why the older couple needed the 300 million


    so badly and what they were going to do with it.


    In the room, Demi was still sobbing as she said, ¡°Is Matthew crazy? How dare he hit me?! Mom, Dad¡ª


    you guys¡­ didn¡¯t even stop him¡­¡±


    James gave her a long sigh. ¡°Demi, I¡¯m not trying to lecture you, but you really went overboard with your


    words this time! You know what sort of person Matthew is; he doesn¡¯t get angry often, but he really loses


    it once he does. His mother passed away at a young age and she took care of her kids all by herself, so


    it must¡¯ve been tough for her; that¡¯s why she¡¯s the single person he respects the most. Anyway, why did


    you have to insult his mother? Aren¡¯t you just creating problems for yourself here?¡±


    Demi was fuming when she replied, ¡°Well¡­ I wasn¡¯t doing it intentionally. How could he hit me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to hear this nonsense anymore! Just watch it when you speak in the


    future!¡± James raised his hands and gestured for her to stop.


    With a sigh, Helen added, ¡°Sasha has really gotten fooled by this man, huh? How could she help him go


    against her own family? Do we even have any say when we¡¯re in this house?¡±


    James squeezed his brows together. He had an uneasy feeling about this whole situation. The three of


    them spoke for a while longer before Demi finally calmed down and asked, ¡°Dad, we¡¯re getting the 300


    million soon. What should I do with that thing I told you previously?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s heart nearly leaped out of her chest. Demi is the one who wants this 300 million? What are they


    trying to do with it?

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    James pondered for a moment before he said, ¡°Demi, can you really trust the person who¡¯s doing this?


    We¡¯re talking about 300 million here; it¡¯ll be a huge problem if anything goes wrong with it! It could¡¯ve


    been the end of us if we hadn¡¯t managed to get our 300 million back thest time.¡±


    With a smile, Demi replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad¡ªit¡¯s different this time. The previous person was a


    scammer, but we¡¯re partnering up with the Young Master of the Lach Family this time; they¡¯re one of the


    Ten Greatest Families here!


    He¡¯s a really well-known individual in the whole of Eastcliff; loads of people want to partner up with him,


    but they¡¯ve never gotten the opportunity to do so. If he hadn¡¯t beencking in liquidated assets recently,


    our 300 million probably means nothing to him. We simply cannot let go of such a great opportunity.¡±


    Still worried, Helen then uttered, ¡°How do you know that he¡¯s actually Young Master Lach? We aren¡¯t


    even close to the Lach Family ourselves.¡±


    Liam spoke up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom¡ªI¡¯ve looked into this. The Jackson Family, yet another of the Ten


    Greatest Families of Eastcliff, own some shares in the constructionpany as well; Young Master


    Lach was supposed to work with them on this. Even if a regr individual can¡¯t recognize Young


    Master Lach, surely the Jackson Family would be able to do so. I¡¯m certain of his identity!¡±


    Helen nodded. ¡°As long as you¡¯re certain of it. Since we¡¯re doing business with the Ten Greatest Families


    of Eastcliff, then I¡¯m sure we won¡¯t have to suffer any losses. I think we should do it, James.¡±


    James was still deep in thought when Demi quietly said, ¡°Stop hesitating, Dad! Once Young Master Lach


    seeds in building this piece of real estate, our investments might double or triple in amount. More


    importantly, we¡¯d be building a rtionship with the Lach Family.


    With their support, our constructionpany can definitely be a huge sess and a leading


    business in the whole of Eastcliff. When that happens, even Cunningham Pharmaceuticals will be no


    match for our real estate agency. Furthermore, this will allow us to show Sasha our true capabilities; we


    can show her the sort of person Matthew actually is!¡±


    Her speech had sessfully convinced James as he slowly nodded his head while saying, ¡°Alright¡ªit¡¯s


    set. I will transfer the 300 million to you and Liam once I get it. Do well, Liam! Don¡¯t let me down!¡±


    Joy spread across Liam¡¯s face as he quickly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Demi was just as pleased as she added, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to be worried when Liam¡¯s the one in


    charge. My husband is much, much better than Matthew; he simply hadn¡¯t had the chance to show


    himself.


    Now that he has this opportunity, he¡¯s really going to gain sess overnight! When that happens, we


    canpare him to Matthew¡ªSasha will then realize how useless Matthew actually is.¡±


    With a nod, Helen uttered, ¡°That¡¯s right; you¡¯ll have to be better than Matthew, Liam. I feel disgusted


    whenever I look at that useless man who relies on his wife. Once he lets Sasha down, we can properly


    kick him out of the house. Honestly, I wish I could kick him out right now!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush, Mom. We¡¯re not done with all the procedures needed for the ownership transfer of this


    house; it wouldn¡¯t be worth it if we kick him out now. He¡¯s been staying at our house and eating our food


    for so many years; it¡¯s his duty to give us a house at the very least.¡± Liam grinned slightly.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Helen burst intoughter. ¡°That¡¯s right. A drop of water should be reciprocated with a gushing spring,


    right? We helped him out when he was at his lowest, so I guess you could say that we saved his life. It¡¯s


    only right for him to repay us with a house.¡±


    The four of them chuckled happily, victory written all over their faces. None of them seemed to be even a


    little guilty or ashamed. Meanwhile, Sasha¡ªwho had heard the whole conversation from outside the


    room¡ªclenched her fists tightly.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    Angered, Sasha wanted to push the door open and barge into the room, but Matthew stopped her before


    she could do so. After gesturing at her to keep silent, he dragged her upstairs.


    As soon as they returned to their room, Sasha asked urgently, ¡°What are you doing, Matthew? Why


    didn¡¯t you let me go in to clear things up? I-I¡¯d rather die than give them the 300 million!¡±


    Matthew sighed. ¡°Calm down, Sasha. Dad and Mom have been displeased with me for quite some time,


    so what¡¯s the use of you going inside and arguing with them? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what kind of


    people they are; they always stubbornly insist on their own ideas.


    Even if you fuss with them, they will only make a bigger scene than you¡ªthey might even force you to


    hand over the money by threatening to hang themselves. Hence, what¡¯s the point of arguing with them?¡±


    Sasha argued desperately, ¡°E-Even so, we can¡¯t let them do whatever they please! They want to give


    Liam 300 million to invest in real estate! What does Liam know about investing? Also, this house is


    yours; what gives them the right to take it away from you? I must tell them that they should forget about


    changing the name on the title deed!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew held Sasha by the arm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; the problem can¡¯t be solved like this. Besides,


    I¡¯ve said it before that I don¡¯t mind giving them the house. They¡¯re your parents after all, and we certainly


    won¡¯t be staying here in the future.¡±


    Sasha continued desperately, ¡°You¡¯re always so good-natured, Matthew. You¡¯re too kind to others, but


    other people might not be so kind to you. Just look at how they behave; they simply wish that you are


    dead! You¡­ Why are you still so kind to them?¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°They are your parents, Sasha. Since they were the ones who raised you up, I have


    to respect them. Moreover, what lies at the heart of this problem isn¡¯t Dad and Mom¡ªit¡¯s mostly Liam.


    This man is malicious, so I think we must keep our guard up against him.¡±


    Touched by his words, Sasha responded in a low voice, ¡°Even so, you shouldn¡¯t do such an injustice to


    yourself. What they¡¯re doing is simply unreasonable; they will only go from bad to worse if you keep


    tolerating their behavior! Even if they are our parents, they shouldn¡¯t do this, should they?¡±


    Matthew advised softly, ¡°Why should you be angry with them, Sasha? In any case, they still love you


    dearly and are just doing what they think is best for you. They might be doing it the wrong way, but they


    are much better than Wendy¡¯s father in this aspect.¡±


    Sasha gave a soft sigh, for she had heard from Matthew about Wendy¡¯s father. Uponparing Brandon


    with her parents, she realized that although her parents were being difficult on purpose, they only did so


    for her and her sister¡¯s sake. On the contrary, Brandon treated his two daughters as bargaining chips to


    be exchanged for his benefits.


    Come to think of it, I¡¯m still considered lucky, she thought to herself.


    Matthew thenforted her further, ¡°Dad and Mom are old, so it¡¯s normal for them to be a little old-


    fashioned. They¡¯re being unreasonable right now in the same way as you were being unreasonable in


    front of them when you were young and immature. They still loved you no matter what tantrums you


    threw when you were little.¡±


    Sasha looked up at Matthew with tears in her eyes; his words reminded her of how spoiled she had


    acted in her parents¡¯ arms as a child.


    When she recalled how dearly her parents loved her and her sister back then, her heart ached a little;


    she began to regret the words she had said to her parents earlier!


    Feeling helpless, she then asked, ¡°What should we do now, Matthew? My parents aren¡¯t familiar with the


    real estate industry at all¡­ How am I going to exin it to the Board of Directors if their 300 million


    investment ends in failure again?¡±

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    Matthew answered, ¡°The key to this problem isn¡¯t Dad and Mom¡ªit¡¯s Liam and Demi.¡±


    Sasha nodded at once. ¡°You¡¯re right. They¡¯re the ones stirring up trouble; Dad and Mom wouldn¡¯t have


    made so much of a nuisance if it hadn¡¯t been for the both of them. Matthew, I think that we shouldn¡¯t let


    them stay with us. Why don¡¯t we find a way to make them go back to stay at their home?¡±


    Matthew shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this won¡¯t be easy. Demi is your younger sister, so Dad


    and Mom tend to spoil her more. Moreover, now that your parents are so guarded against me, they¡¯ll


    think of whatever you say as the result of my instigation; they certainly won¡¯t listen to you.¡±


    Sasha asked helplessly, ¡°What should we do then? When they¡¯re here, they do nothing all day bute


    for you whenever they get a chance. I really can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡±


    Matthew assured with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can just ignore them. Furthermore, we won¡¯t be staying


    here for a long time; we won¡¯t have to worry about these things when we move out and live on our own


    in the future.¡±


    Sasha gave Matthew a thankful look. Matthew had her interests and feelings in mind at all times, which


    moved her deeply.


    She whispered, ¡°The most important thing right now is the 300 million worth of investment. Matthew, are


    we really going to give them the money?¡±


    Matthew nodded. ¡°Since we¡¯ve already agreed to do so, we should give them the money. Otherwise,


    things will be even more troublesometer on.¡±


    Sasha objected desperately, ¡°But¡­ Won¡¯t we be in trouble if our investment ends in failure this time?¡±


    Matthew assured with a chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll keep an eye on the investment. Besides, we can¡¯t let


    them take the 300 million away so easily.¡±


    Surprised, Sasha asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Matthew chuckled before slowly exining his n to her.


    The next morning, Matthew met several of the board members in person to discuss the matter with them.


    Truth be told, those shareholders were reluctant to transfer the money to James, but they agreed to do


    so in the end after Matthew had met them personally and gave his word on the investment.


    After that, he met with Julian and told thetter to transfer the money. With that, the matter was settled.


    However, Sasha waited until three dayster to tell James and Helen about this to give them the


    impression that this wasn¡¯t an easy job.


    Knowing that the investment had been approved, James and Helen were overjoyed; they immediately


    asked Sasha to transfer the money into their bank ount.


    Demi grabbed Liam¡¯s arm in excitement. Now that they had the money, they could invest in real estate


    together with Young Master Lach. Real estate was a lucrative business, so they would probably have


    more assets than Sasha very soon!


    Demi already had everything thought out. Once they had more assets than Sasha, she would find a way


    to acquire Cunningham Pharmaceuticals to put everything under her control. She wanted Sasha to know


    that she was much superior than thetter despite not having attended university!


    Just then, Sasha said, ¡°Dad, the investment has been approved, but there¡¯s an issue that needs to be


    solved.¡±


    James asked with a frown, ¡°Why is there a problem now? It¡¯s already been approved, right?¡±


    Sasha exined, ¡°The money is from Wellness Herbary, so Julian made a request.¡±


    Demi immediately chimed in, ¡°Well, this Julian is really cocky; he actually thinks that Wellness Herbary is


    his property. How could he make these demands when we, the Cunninghams, want some money from


    thepany? What is going on? Did he or Matthew take over Wellness Herbary¡¯s ownership?¡±


    Helen scoffed, ¡°Who does Julian think he is? What gives him the right to make such demands? He is but


    someone who works for the Cunninghams. In other words, he¡¯s merely ackey. Since the Board of


    Directors have agreed to transfer the money, he should obediently transfer the money to us¡ªhow dare


    he make demands?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Has he grown tired of working for us? Tell him to pack up his stuff and get lost right away if he doesn¡¯t


    want to work for us anymore! The Cunningham Family¡¯s pharmaceuticalpanies never had to worry


    about hiring talents.¡±

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    Sasha frowned. ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you be more polite when you speak? How much money and contributions


    has Julian made while in charge of Wellness Herbary? He has done so much for thepany, yet you


    aren¡¯t grateful to him¡ªyou even insulted him like that! D-Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re going too far?¡±


    Demi curled her lips. She said, ¡°Did you get it backward, Sasha? He has everything he possesses right


    now only because we took him in and let him work at Wellness Herbary when he was at the lowest point


    in his life. If it hadn¡¯t been for us, he would have died long ago; how else could he afford to live in a


    luxury house, drive luxury cars, and get such a high sry?


    We provided him with food, amodation and such a high sry, but he¡¯s making demands when we


    want to transfer our money out of Wellness Herbary now? Honestly, even a stray dog would be grateful


    to us if we feed it what we had provided Julian with.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s face went livid at Demi¡¯s words. She scolded, ¡°How could you speak like that, Demi? Wellness


    Herbary had nearly copsed back then; would it havee this far if it hadn¡¯t been for him? One must


    be grateful¡­¡±


    Demi interrupted with a sneer, ¡°You¡¯re right¡ªone should be grateful. Sasha, do you really think that


    Julian should get the credit for Wellness Herbary¡¯s turnaround? If he really is such a capable person,


    he wouldn¡¯t have ended up in that state several years ago. Let me put it this way: I would have


    certainly done a much better job than he did if you had put me in charge of Wellness Herbary back


    then, so don¡¯t tell me to be grateful to him anymore. He should be grateful to the Cunninghams


    instead!¡±


    James and Helen nodded repeatedly in approval of Demi¡¯s words.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sasha gnashed her teeth. ¡°Since all of you are so capable of managing apany, how did you guys


    bring Wellness Herbary to the verge of copsing back then?¡±


    Demi and the rest were silenced at once.


    Looking embarrassed, James said in a grim tone, ¡°What do you mean by that, Sasha? Is it so difficult for


    you to transfer the money to us? Let¡¯s not talk about the past or the issue of who should be grateful to


    whom. Tell Julian that Wellness Herbary belongs to Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. He can leave


    Wellness Herbary if he¡¯s unwilling to listen to us Cunninghams; we¡¯ll never urge him to stay!¡±


    Demi nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s right. He can get lost immediately right now! There¡¯s absolutely no


    problem for me to be Wellness Herbary¡¯s CEO. That way, the pharmaceuticals can remain in the hands


    of our own instead of being usurped by someone else.¡±


    Sasha red at Demi angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever think about it! The Board of Directors made it clear that the


    few of you must not be allowed to work in Wellness Herbary anymore. Otherwise, they¡¯ll investigate the


    previous incident thoroughly until the few of you are sent to prison!¡±


    Demi opened her mouth but didn¡¯t dare to say anything in the end.


    James said in a grim tone, ¡°Why are you talking so much? What¡¯s wrong with me asking you to fire him?


    In the worst case scenario, we¡¯ll find someone else to be in charge of Wellness Herbary instead of


    working in it ourselves. Hmph, it might not be easy to find a talented person to manage thepany, but


    does thepany have to be so dependent on him?¡±


    Sasha warned seriously, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not that easy for you to fire Julian. Firstly, the Board of Directors will


    surely object to that. After all, he could make a lot of money for thepany. Secondly, most of Wellness


    Herbary¡¯s resources and clients are all in his hands.


    If he leaves thepany, these resources and clients will be gone; it¡¯s even likely that the orders ced


    with thepany prior will be canceled. By then, Wellness Herbary will suffer immeasurable losses.


    Once such a situation happens, nobody will be able to bear the responsibility when the Board of


    Directors pursue the matter!¡±

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    James and the others were stunned. Perplexed, Helen asked, ¡°Is that true? I-Is it really that difficult for us


    to fire a mere employee from our family¡¯spany?¡±


    Demi chipped in with a frown, ¡°Are you exaggerating things just to scare us, Sasha? How could the


    consequences of firing him be so serious? He¡¯s just an employee who works in the branch office¡ªthose


    clients signed contracts with ourpany, not him. What¡¯s the big deal in firing him?¡±


    Sasha replied coldly, ¡°Those clients are now on good terms with Julian. They acknowledge him, not


    Wellness Herbary. Don¡¯t forget that there are no less than dozens of pharmaceuticalpanies in


    Eastcliff. Why do all these clients work exclusively with us? That¡¯s because Julian put in a lot of effort


    behind the scenes! If Julian leaves, these clients will surely leave along with him.¡±


    Suddenly, Liam cut in and said, ¡°Stop scaring us, Sasha. These words of yours may fool Dad and Mom,


    but you can¡¯t fool a lot of people with what you¡¯ve said.¡±


    Helen immediately asked, ¡°What do you mean? Is Sasha fooling us?¡±


    Liam nodded. ¡°Dad, Mom¡ªthese clients work with us all because of Stanley, who is currently in charge


    of allocating Eastcliff¡¯s medical resources. Stanley was the one who persuaded those clients to work with


    our pharmaceuticalpany. Who does Julian think he is? Does anyone know him? Even if he leaves


    thepany, Wellness Herbary won¡¯t lose any of its clients as long as Stanley is still here to back us


    up!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    James¡¯s face darkened as he red furiously at Sasha. ¡°Sasha, are you unwilling to transfer the 300


    million to us? Just tell us if you don¡¯t want to transfer the money. Why are you talking so much nonsense


    to fool us?¡±


    Sasha retorted angrily, ¡°In what way have I fooled you, Dad? Let me ask you then¡ªwhy did Stanley get


    those clients to work with our pharmaceuticalpany?¡±


    James was stunned. He wanted to say that it was because of Matthew, but he and the others were


    unwilling to admit that Matthew had such great abilities. Furthermore, they didn¡¯t believe that Matthew


    was truly capable of doing so.


    Not reconciling herself to what Sasha had said, Demi asked, ¡°Do tell us why. Could it be because of


    Julian?¡±


    Sasha reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Tiger is Stanley¡¯s younger cousin.¡±


    James, Helen, Demi, and Liam nodded repeatedly at the realization. ¡°You¡¯re right¡ªthat is because of


    Tiger.¡±


    ¡°D*mn, I would have forgotten about it if you didn¡¯t bring this up.¡±


    ¡°We should invite Tiger over for dinner someday. Wellness Herbary wouldn¡¯t have made so much money


    if it hadn¡¯t been for him.¡±


    ¡°Julian is nothing but a small potato. Tiger¡¯s feelings are the most important thing here!¡±


    Ignoring their words, Sasha continued coldly, ¡°Tiger came to work in Wellness Herbary because he¡¯s


    friends with Julian. Tiger said that he will leave at once if Julian is no longer working in the


    pharmaceuticalpany. Is there anything else you all would like to say right now?¡±


    James and the others fell silent. If Tiger left, Stanley would certainly withdraw all the resources. If


    Wellness Herbary really copsed by then, they would lose more than 1 billion! Who could possibly bear


    the responsibility of the losses?


    Helen couldn¡¯t help but suggest, ¡°Is Tiger out of his mind? We pay him so much to work in Wellness


    Herbary. Why would he want to leave thepany when he earns so much money every month? Why


    don¡¯t you tell him that we¡¯ll double¡ªno, triple¡ªhis sry as long as he stays in thepany?¡±


    Sasha shot back icily, ¡°Mom, Tiger wouldn¡¯t be working at ourpany if he¡¯s just doing it for the sry.


    Can¡¯t he make enough money by starting a pharmaceuticalpany himself? The only reason he¡¯s


    working here is because of his friendship with Julian, don¡¯t you all understand?¡±

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    Helen and the others were dumbfounded at once.


    Just as Sasha had said, how could Tiger possibly care about that bit of a sry? Why didn¡¯t he choose


    to make money with Stanley¡¯s current capabilities and resources? Why did he have to work at Wellness


    Herbary?


    Tiger could definitely take all their clients and resources away if he started a pharmaceuticalpany


    himself. Not only would Wellness Herbary copse, but even Cunningham Pharmaceuticals would be in


    trouble by then.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Demi had no choice but to ask, ¡°Forget it. Just say it out then¡­


    What exactly does Julian want?¡±


    Since they couldn¡¯t get rid of Julian, they could onlypromise.


    Sasha answered, ¡°Julian said that the 300 million came from Wellness Herbary; you guys can¡¯t take the


    money away just like that. Moreover, he isn¡¯t optimistic about your project, so you can only get the


    money by borrowing it from thepany. Of course, thepany is not asking you to pay any interest


    fees¡ªyou guys just have to write an IOU and borrow the money ording to standard procedure.¡±


    James, Helen, and the others looked at each other in dismay. Helen then argued desperately, ¡°Sasha, do


    we seriously need to write an IOU to borrow money from our own familypany? Is it even necessary


    to go through so much trouble?¡±


    Sasha insisted in a grim tone, ¡°Mom, that was what Julian requested. He won¡¯t give the money if you all


    don¡¯t write the IOU.¡±


    Helen turned to look at Demi and Liam in resignation.


    Demi knitted her brows before suddenly asking, ¡°Matthew, are you ying tricks behind this? Julian is


    your friend¡ªyou must¡¯ve told him to do so, am I right? What a despicable person you are! You


    deliberatelyid a trap for us behind our backs, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Upon hearing her words, James and Helen red at Matthew angrily.


    Sasha immediately refuted, ¡°Don¡¯t me everything on Matthew! The Board of Directors wouldn¡¯t have


    approved the investment this time had he not helped me to convince the shareholders. As for Julian¡¯s


    request, the Board of Directors have agreed to that as well, so Matthew has nothing to do with it!¡±


    Demi sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to speak up for him, Sasha! We aren¡¯t fools. Would he really have


    nothing to do with this just because you said so? This son of a b*tch is a bad guy. How could he possibly


    be so kind-hearted as to help us? He must have pulled some tricks behind all of this!¡±


    Helen also shouted abuse at Matthew, whereas James red at him threateningly. It seemed like they


    were ready to start a fight again.


    Matthew spoke softly with a sigh. ¡°Dad, Mom, I know that you two won¡¯t believe me, so I¡¯m not going to


    exin anything. All I want to say is this: why do you have to care whether this money is borrowed or


    invested if you are confident in your investment? Even if the money is invested, you¡¯d still have to give


    the money back to Wellness Herbary by then.¡±


    Demi immediately argued, ¡°How are both situations the same? They¡¯re different in nature! We¡¯d have to


    write an IOU if the money is borrowed, but we won¡¯t have to do so if the money is invested!¡±


    Matthew said softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with writing an IOU since Julian doesn¡¯t need you all to pay the


    interest? Are you guys concerned about writing an IOU because you¡¯re not confident in this investment?


    If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯d better not invest the money. After all, 300 million isn¡¯t a small amount!¡±


    Demi¡¯s face flushed crimson at once. She and Liam wanted to invest the money in real estate this time,


    so how could she put up with what Matthew had said?


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    She shouted, ¡°That¡¯s sheer nonsense! Dad and Mom are surely confident of the investment this time


    round!¡±


    Sasha immediately urged, ¡°Since all of you have the confidence in it, there¡¯s no need to care about such


    minute details. Write an IOU, and the 300 million will be transferred to your bank ount today.¡±


    Having no other alternative, Demi turned to look at James with an embarrassed look. ¡°Dad, w-why don¡¯t


    you write the IOU?¡±


    James furrowed his brows. Such a situation made him feel ufortable; he did not expect that he¡¯d


    have to write an IOU.

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    Seeing that James was silent, Demi became desperate. ¡°Dad, this project will definitely make a lot of


    money. They¡¯re looking down on us and asking to draw up an IOU right now, but it¡¯ll be a p in their


    faces when we make moneyter. Nobody would dare to look down on us in the future!¡±


    James took a deep breath before slowly nodding his head in agreement. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll write an IOU.¡±


    Sasha said softly, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s write the IOU right now. However, I still have to remind you


    that 300 million isn¡¯t a small amount, so whoever writes the IOU will be registered as the borrower of this


    money.


    If the capital is found to be misappropriated by then, the head office has the right to recall the money


    anytime and will take the borrower to court. Let me ask you again, Dad¡ªis this money really being used


    for our drugstore chain?¡±


    James was dumbstruck.


    In reality, this money was intended for Liam to invest in real estate. If he transferred the money to Liam


    and the Board of Directors sued him for it, he would be finished!


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡­¡± James lost his tongue; he had no idea what to do.


    Sasha then exined softly, ¡°The person who wants the money should write the IOU, Dad. I can


    withdraw the 300 million, and I don¡¯t care what you all want to do with it.


    However, I hope that the person who will be using this money cane forward and bear the


    responsibility instead of burdening his or her aged parents down with such heavy debt and high risks.¡±


    In fact, her speech was actually directed at Demi.


    Helen and James immediately looked toward Demi; the both of them were unwilling to take on such


    risks.


    Demi went red in the face as she used angrily, ¡°What exactly do you mean by that, Sasha? Y-You


    simply don¡¯t want to transfer the money to us, do you? Who are you trying to scare by pulling so many


    tricks? I¡¯m telling you¡ªif worstes to worst, we won¡¯t need this money!¡±


    Sasha nodded. ¡°It¡¯spletely fine if you don¡¯t want to use the money. If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll be


    going to work.¡±


    Then, she acted like she wanted to leave right away.


    In a panic, Liam promptly shot Demi a nce. This time¡¯s investment was very important, so he


    desperately needed the 300 million.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Demi¡¯s face went red; she was also unwilling to miss such an opportunity. After being silent for a while,


    she gritted her teeth and agreed, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll write the IOU since we¡¯re going to invest this money. Are


    you fine with that now?¡±


    Sasha nced at her. ¡°Yeah, no problem.¡±


    Demi uttered between clenched teeth, ¡°You¡¯d better remember this, Sasha. Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals has nothing to do with this time¡¯s investment because we¡¯re borrowing money from you


    for the investment. Don¡¯t be envious of us when we make more money by then!¡±


    Sasha nodded calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we just want the 300 million back no matter how much money you


    maketer on; we won¡¯t even ask you for one cent more.¡±


    Demi sneered. ¡°I hope that you can keep your words in mind! Let¡¯s go to write the IOU right now. I want


    the 300 million to be in ce today!¡±


    With that, they rushed to Wellness Herbary and wrote the IOU as arranged by the corporatewyers.


    Julian also kept his promise and had the 300 million transferred into Demi¡¯s bank ount on the spot.


    Having gotten the money, Demi left Wellness Herbary with a livid face without even saying thank you.


    Seething with anger, she and Liam rushed to a detached vi in North Suburb right away.


    Being quite familiar with this ce, Liam knocked on the door and went inside. They waited for a while


    before Young Master Lach came downstairs with sleepy eyes.


    Upon seeing Young Master Lach, Liam immediately sat up straight and said, ¡°We have already gotten


    the 300 million, Young Master Lach. When will the project begin?¡±


    Young Master Lach ignored them. Instead, he sat on the sofa and rubbed his eyes for a long time.


    Liam and Demi sat there with ingratiating smiles as their admiration for Young Master Lach grew.


    As expected, Young Master Lach is a bigwig¡ªhe doesn¡¯t even care about the 300 million. We really


    found the right partner this time!

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    Young Master Lach drank a cup of tea and ate his breakfast before returning to the side of the sofa.


    Meanwhile, Liam and Demi were still sitting reverently with embarrassed smiles.


    Young Master Lach said slowly, ¡°300 million isn¡¯t quite enough. Didn¡¯t I say that the funding gap here is


    500 million?¡±


    Liam and Demi looked embarrassed. ¡°Young Master Lach, t-this is all we have for now. Can¡¯t we put in


    the money first and find a way to cover the remainder of the funding gapter on?¡±


    Young Master Lach shot them a nce and said, ¡°Never mind¡ªwhat solution can you two possibly think


    of? Worstes to worst, I¡¯ll just go back and plead with my Dad a little; the 300 to 500 million will soon


    be avable at any time. Actually, your investment is of little significance to me.¡±


    Liam quickly responded, ¡°I understand that, of course. Young Master Lach, please take it as you¡¯re


    guiding us. Feel free to tell us if there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like us to do in the future. We won¡¯t hesitate to


    do whatever you want under any circumstances!¡±


    It was only then did Young Master Lach¡¯s expression ease slightly. With a wave of his hand, he said,


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just consider this as bing friends with you two. Just look for Miss Hill¡ªmy secretary¡ª


    and tell her to arrange for the money to be transferred. The project will officially start three dayster. Do


    come over to cut the opening ceremony ribbon with me!¡±


    Overjoyed, Liam and Demi thanked Young Master Lach repeatedly in excitement.


    They then followed a woman to have the 300 million transferred. While they were transferring the money,


    Liam nced at theptop screen out of curiosity. ¡°Miss Hill, s-shouldn¡¯t the money be transferred into


    Young Master Lach¡¯s bank ount?¡±


    Miss Hill was quite pretty, but it was obvious from her cold expression that she looked down on both Liam


    and Demi.


    She responded icily, ¡°This money goes directly to the engineering department since some of the previous


    advances on the ount need to be paid right now. As you have seen, the development project of our


    vi area is alreadying to an end; the vis can be officially put up for sale once the remaining


    bnce is settled. You two have chosen the right time to invest the money; it was most difficult to draw


    investments back when the project was proposed to develop the area. Rather than investing at that time,


    you two chose to invest when it¡¯s time to gain profits from the project. Hmph, you two should count


    yourselves lucky that Young Master Lach is suggestible. Who else would ept an investment at such a


    time?¡±


    Liam and Demi smiled with embarrassment, but their hearts were bursting with joy.


    Soon after that, the 300 million was transferred; the two of them then left in exultation after getting the


    investment contract.


    Meanwhile, James and Helen were waiting anxiously when they reached home.


    Both of them looked excited when Demi told them what had happened just now with lots of


    embellishments added to the story.


    Helen said excitedly, ¡°We¡¯d be able to make at least three times the money we¡¯ve invested this time,


    right? Soon, we¡¯ll earn 900 million! Hahaha! We can definitely expand and strengthen the construction


    company by putting the 900 million toward our start-up capital plus Young Master Lach¡¯s connections.


    You have done a great job this time, Liam. Your Dad and I will buy you a nice car when we get our


    money backter!¡±


    Liam looked smug as he responded with a smile, ¡°Mom, please be rest assured about the way I do


    things. Most importantly, we must make Matthew go through all the proper procedures within the


    constructionpany. When the constructionpany makes moneyter on, wouldn¡¯t we have to pay


    him his dividends since he still holds some shares here?¡±


    Stanley had transferred the constructionpany to James¡¯s name previously, but he gave Matthew


    some shares to keep James in check.


    Helen nodded repeatedly. ¡°You¡¯re right. James, remember to tell Sasha that thepany¡¯s shares must


    be transferred to our namester.¡±


    James nodded in agreement.


    Matthew had juste home from work that afternoon when James and Helen approached him.


    It was obvious that their purpose of meeting Matthew was to get him to transfer the construction


    company to James¡¯s name.


    Moreover, they had deliberately approached him when Sasha was absent; James and Helen could force


    Matthew into doing so while he was alone to prevent Sasha from stopping them.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Having no other alternative, Matthew could only agree to this.


    That afternoon, James and Helen marched him off specifically to get his shares in thepany


    transferred. Once the procedures werepleted, Matthew would no longer have anything to do with


    the constructionpany.

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    Three days then passed in a sh.


    On this day, Demi and Liam woke up early in the morning and dressed themselves to the nines by


    putting on their best clothes.


    Meanwhile, James and Helen also dressed up formally.


    This day was the day of the ribbon-cutting ceremony, so they tidied themselves up to get ready to attend


    the ceremony.


    Having had their breakfast, the four of them waited at home, but they didn¡¯t receive any phone calls


    from Young Master Lach after waiting for a long time.


    Feeling anxious, Helen suggested, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t he notified us yet? It¡¯ll be toote if he still doesn¡¯t tell us


    to attend the ceremony. Liam, why don¡¯t you give him a call and ask him about it?¡±


    Also brimming with anxiety, Liam dialed Young Master Lach¡¯s phone number, but nobody answered the


    phone.


    Liam¡¯s heart fell at once.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Helen anxiously.


    Liam answered with embarrassment, ¡°N-Nobody answered the call.¡±


    Helen became edgy. ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone answer the call? Liam, d-did you make a mistake? Is the person


    really the Young Master of the Lach Family?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Liam hastily responded, ¡°I couldn¡¯t have made a mistake, Mom. He really is the Young Master of the


    Lach Family; I saw his picture before. Moreover, this man is the Lach Family¡¯s heir, and his photos were


    published in newspapers, so there could be no mistake about it!¡±


    Helen was a bit relieved upon hearing his words. ¡°T-Then why didn¡¯t he answer your phone call?¡±


    Lian scratched his head. ¡°He¡¯s probably upied with something else. Today is the day of the ribbon-


    cutting ceremony, so a lot of people must be busy. H-How about I call his secretary?¡±


    Helen urged immediately, ¡°Hurry up and make the call, then.¡±


    Lian quickly dialed Miss Hill¡¯s phone number. After a few rings, the call was finally put through.


    Miss Hill¡¯s icy voice could be heard over the phone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Liam smiled with embarrassment. ¡°Miss Hill, isn¡¯t the ribbon-cutting ceremony held today? W-When


    should we arrive at the ceremony?¡±


    Miss Hill answered, ¡°You all don¡¯t have toe anymore; the ribbon-cutting ceremony was canceled.¡±


    Liam was dumbstruck. ¡°What? W-What happened? Why was the ceremony canceled on the day it was


    scheduled to be held?¡±


    Miss Hill exined, ¡°The development project is halted indefinitely by the government because of some


    special circumstances.¡±


    Liam was stunned at once. ¡°Why would this happen, Miss Hill? Wasn¡¯t it said that all the necessary


    procedures werepleted? Why was the project halted so suddenly?¡±


    Miss Hill¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°How would I know that? Even Young Master Lach has been taken away for


    investigation. How am I supposed to know the answer to your question?¡±


    Liam¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Even Young Master Lach is under investigation? How could that be possible? He


    is the Young Master and the heir of the Lach Family!¡±


    Miss Hill said, ¡°You should ask them directly instead of asking me. I¡¯m hanging up if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    Liam hastily said, ¡°Just a moment, please. Miss Hill, l-let me ask you something. Now that the


    development project has stopped, w-what about the 300 million that I invested in the project? Can the


    money be transferred back?¡±


    Miss Hill snapped, ¡°Are you out of your mind? How could the money possibly be transferred back to you?


    You even signed the contract, so your 300 million was transferred to the engineering department to pay


    off all the remaining bnce. Since you invested in the project, you have to share the risks as one of the


    project¡¯s copartners. Now that the project has stopped, all the copartners will lose money, so what gives


    you the right to have your money back?¡±


    Liam was stupefied. ¡°B-But I just transferred the money to you guys three days ago! W-Why can¡¯t the


    money be given back to me?¡±


    Miss Hill retorted, ¡°So what if you transferred the money just three days ago? If the project wasn¡¯t called


    to a halt, you might have started to make money today. What, now? Are you willing to make money but


    unwilling to lose money? How could there possibly be such a one-sided deal? Tell me if there¡¯s one so


    that I can invest in it! People like you always want to take advantage of other people. How could there be


    so many things for you to take advantage of? What an idiot you are!¡±


    Having finished her speech, she hung up right away before Liam could say anything.

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    Liam had put the phone call on speaker, so everyone in the room heard the conversation just now.


    Upon hearing Miss Hill¡¯s words, the four people in the room fell dead silent.


    They had been waiting here to attend the ribbon-cutting ceremony with their hearts full of joy. Who would


    have expected such a serious thing to happen? Their 300-million worth of investment had gone down the


    drain within just three days!


    Helen was so panic-stricken that her face was streaming with sweat. ¡°W-Why would this happen? Didn¡¯t


    you say that this investment was sure to make money? Why was the project suddenly halted? Liam, y-


    you must exin to me what exactly is going on here!¡±


    This was 300 million that they were talking about! She already had a lingering fear after they were


    swindled out of moneyst time. Now that such a thing happened to them again, she was really driven


    to the verge of madness.


    Lian was sweating profusely as well. ¡°Mom, I-I also have no idea what is going on. This investment is


    backed by the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff, so¡­ how could it have failed? There must be


    something wrong with this. Just stay calm while I call somebody to ask about it. The Lach Family is


    tremendously powerful as it¡¯s one of the Ten Greatest Families, so how could such a thing possibly


    happen to it?¡±


    Helen urged desperately, ¡°Hurry up and make the call, then!¡±


    Liam took out his cell phone and asked around anxiously. Finally, he got the news from a friend of his.


    As it turned out, the Lach Family had been caught in an internal struggle ever since Old Mr. Lach passed


    away half a month ago.


    Being ganged up against by his siblings, Young Master Lach¡¯s father was in danger of losing his position


    as the current head of the Lach Family. Such circumstances had caused Young Master Lach to be short


    of capital.


    Wanting to help his father strengthen his position and take control of the Lach Family, Young Master


    Lach raised funds everywhere. However, just two days ago, his father died unexpectedly in a car


    ident on his way home from a business trip.


    With that, his father lost the internal strugglepletely, causing Young Master Lach to be regarded by


    his uncles as an enemy due to his status as the Lach Family¡¯s heir.


    This development project of his was problematic in the first ce. Seizing the opportunity, Young Master


    Lach¡¯s unclesunched an attack on him, causing the development project to be halted. As a result,


    Young Master Lach was arrested.


    In other words, the Lach Family certainly wouldn¡¯t care about Young Master Lach at this point, and this


    development project of his was definitely finished. This development project was what the Lach Family


    was using against him, so how could the Lach Family possibly resume it?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Having heard the news, Liam slumped to the floor right away.


    He knew that the 300 million he had invested was considered to be lost. Young Master Lach


    misappropriated the money and would surely be sentenced to prison for it. Having made a clean break


    with him, the Lach Family definitely wouldn¡¯t take on his debts.


    In other words, he didn¡¯t even know who he could ask to get the transferred money back!


    James and the other two were stupefied as well. Sitting beside Liam on the sofa in a daze, they didn¡¯t


    come to their senses for a long time.


    ¡°W-What should we do now?¡± asked Demi in a trembling voice.


    Liam hung his head without saying a word.


    Flopping onto the floor with a plop, Helen wailed, ¡°Oh, no. We¡¯re doomed this time! So we lost the 300


    million just like that? Why am I subjected to such misfortune? Why would I have a worthless son-inw


    like you? Just look at what you have done! G-Give the 300 million back to me¡­¡±


    Feeling embarrassed, Liam replied, ¡°Mom, t-this can¡¯t be med solely on me. I didn¡¯t know that such a


    thing would happen. Young Master Lach did this. Besides, who would have known that such a thing


    would happen to the Lach Family? I-I¡¯m also a victim!¡±


    James scolded, ¡°Stop talking rubbish! It was you who assured us back then that this investment would


    absolutely make a lot of money, so you must bear the responsibility for it right now!¡±


    Liam panicked upon hearing his words. ¡°Dad, t-this is 300 million we¡¯re talking about! How am I going to


    bear the debt? It wasn¡¯t my sole decision to invest the money. We decided together to make the


    investment, so how could you let me bear the debt alone?¡±


    James rebutted, ¡°What do you mean by saying so? Do you want me and your Mom to share the debt


    with you?¡±

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    Unwilling to bear the debt, Liam lowered his head and argued, ¡°E-Even so, I shouldn¡¯t take on the debt


    alone. How could I afford to pay back such a huge sum of money?¡±


    Helen suddenly jumped to her feet before pouncing on Liam and wing him. ¡°It was you who proposed


    investing in this development project and promised us that the investment was sure to make money! It


    was also you who transferred the money! Who else do you want to shift the debt to if you don¡¯t want to


    take on the debt yourself? Give the 300 million back to me! Give the 300 million back to me¡­¡±


    Stretching out her hands, Helen scratched Liam¡¯s face hysterically.


    Lian hurriedly covered his face and dodged Helen.


    Demi stopped her mother. ¡°Mom, d-don¡¯t get so worked up. What¡¯s the use of you doing so? Can¡¯t we


    discuss the matter amicably?¡±


    Helen snarled, ¡°How should we discuss? What else should we discuss now that the 300 million is gone


    just like that? This matter will never be over if you don¡¯t get the money back!¡±


    Demi was irked. ¡°Mom, what do you mean by saying that? Why should we be the ones who demand the


    money back? Are you putting all the me on Liam for this? Don¡¯t forget that we had made it clear back


    when we invested the money. If the investment makes money, you two will get 70 percent of the profit,


    whereas we¡¯ll get only 30 percent. Now that we¡¯ve lost the money we had invested, why should we take


    all the responsibility? Even if we really have to state who should bear how much responsibility, y-you two


    should bear 70 percent of the debt!¡±


    Helen was stunned at once. Staring at Demi in disbelief, she asked, ¡°W-What did you say?¡±


    Unwilling to show the white feather, Demi shouted, ¡°Was I wrong to say so? All investments are risky, so


    nobody can guarantee that an investment is sure to make money! Since you two wanted to get a bigger


    share of the profit, y-you two should take on a bigger share of the risks! Now that the investment has


    gone wrong, y-you two should assume a bigger responsibility!¡±


    James trembled with rage. Pointing at Demi, he thundered, ¡°W-What an unfilial daughter you are! How


    could you say such a thing? How could you want me and your Mom to take on the responsibility? Do you


    want both of us to go to prison?¡±


    Demi went red in the face. ¡°H-How could it be such a big deal? All we did was lose a little money. If


    worsees to worst, w-we¡¯ll just make the money back. Why would we go to prison for this?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Helen screamed, ¡°We just lost a little money? We lost a total of 300 million! C-Can you make so much


    money in your entire life?¡±


    Demi wanted to refute her, but Liam quietly stopped her from doing so. He said, ¡°Dad, Mom, I know that


    you two are angry, but please don¡¯t get worked up first. None of us had expected our investment this


    time to end up like this; I didn¡¯t want this to happen too. We weren¡¯t defrauded by anyone this time;


    Young Master Lach really is the Lach Family¡¯s heir, and the development project of the vi area is true.


    Nobody could have predicted that such a thing would happen to the Lach Family. Let me put it this way:


    we would have made a lot of money from this time¡¯s investment if Young Master Lach¡¯s father didn¡¯t die


    and instead won the power struggle within the family. Investments are certainly risky; there can¡¯t possibly


    be a perfectly safe investment. We can¡¯t me our investment this time on anyone; instead, we can only


    me it on our bad luck. In my opinion, we¡¯d better think of a way to solve this problem instead of


    using each other here.¡±


    James and Helen exchanged nces. Both of them were furious, but they had to admit that Liam was


    right.


    Helen asked angrily, ¡°Then how do you think we should solve this problem? Do you have a way to


    recover the 300 million?¡±


    Liam answered in a grim tone, ¡°Now that things havee to this point, it¡¯s certainly impossible to


    recover the 300 million. The only question right now is who should bear the responsibility for this matter.¡±


    Helen glowered at him, saying, ¡°Who else do you think should bear the responsibility? You should bear it,


    of course! This matter is the result of your doing, so who else do you want to shift the responsibility to?


    Liam answered softly, ¡°Perhaps Matthew is more suitable for bearing the responsibility than I am.¡±

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    Helen was involuntarily startled. ¡°W-What does Matthew have to do with this? It was you who borrowed


    the money and invested it; it was your name that was signed on the contract. Not only does Matthew


    have no idea about this matter from start to finish, but he never took part in it! So why should he bear the


    responsibility for this matter? This doesn¡¯t sound logical at all!¡±


    Staring into Helen¡¯s eyes, Liam exined softly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t forget that Matthew¡¯s shares in the


    constructionpany haven¡¯t been transferred to Dad yet, so he is still one of thepany¡¯s


    shareholders right now. This time¡¯s investment was a business coboration between the construction


    company and a third party. Therefore, if someone really has to take responsibility for this matter, the


    company¡¯s owner should be the one to do so.¡±


    Helen¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I-Is this true? The constructionpany is under your Dad¡¯s name, s-so won¡¯t


    your Dad be in greater danger? I¡¯m warning you, Liam¡ªyou must bear the responsibility for this. If you


    dare to make your Dad go to prison, I-I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Demi objected hastily, ¡°Why should he bear the responsibility for this matter alone? Matthew is also a


    shareholder of thispany, so he must take responsibility for this matter too!¡±


    Helen shot back angrily, ¡°What about your Dad?¡±


    Demi bowed her head and muttered to herself with a defiant expression.


    Liam said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯m trying to exin to you the solution right now. As I said


    just now, I can¡¯t take sole responsibility for this time¡¯s investment even if I want to. Thepany¡¯s owner


    certainly has to take responsibility too. Even if I really want to shoulder the responsibility for everything, I


    don¡¯t have the capacity to do so. Dad won¡¯t get away from this matter if the authorities look into it.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Helen and James were shocked at his words. ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    Liam clenched his teeth and answered with a ferocious expression, ¡°The only solution right now is to find


    a shareholder and transfer all of Dad¡¯s shares to him. That way, Dad will no longer be thepany¡¯s


    owner, so he won¡¯t have to be responsible for these things and can avoid going to prison!¡±


    Uplifted by his words, James immediately asked, ¡°Do you mean transferring all my shares to Matthew to


    let him take responsibility for this matter? Liam, do you think he¡¯ll agree to this? He isn¡¯t a fool, so how


    could he possibly take responsibility for this when it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯ll go to prison for it? Not only will he


    disagree, even Sasha will also object to this.¡±


    Liam suggested softly, ¡°He will certainly turn us down if he learns about this, but it¡¯ll be easy if he is


    unaware of this matter. He was unwilling to give thepany to Dad earlier, which means he must have


    wanted to have thepany to himself. Therefore, he¡¯ll certainly be happy if we agree to give the shares


    back to him right now; even Sasha will be very happy about this. Let us keep this matter secret from him


    first. We¡¯ll no longer have anything to do with this matter once all Dad¡¯s shares in thepany are


    transferred to him. By then, he¡¯ll have to take responsibility even if he doesn¡¯t want to, for he is a


    shareholder of thepany!¡±


    James and Helen looked at each other in hesitation.


    Demi immediately urged, ¡°Dad, Mom, what else are you thinking about? This is the best solution so that


    all of us don¡¯t have to go to prison.¡±


    Feeling embarrassed, Helen argued, ¡°That being said, i-isn¡¯t it a little too heartless of us to do so?


    Matthew has nothing to do with this, so wouldn¡¯t we be going too far by luring him into a trap just like


    this? Liam, you are behind this matter, so you should bear the responsibility. Why don¡¯t we let your Dad


    transfer his shares to your name? By then, we¡¯ll hire the best attorney to help you by pushing for the


    lightest sentence for you. After you¡¯re released from prison in a few years, we¡¯ll transfer the drugstore


    chain to your name. How about that?¡±


    Demi was displeased at once. ¡°Mom, why should Liam be sentenced to prison? Why are you so kind to


    Matthew? He¡¯s but a live-in son-inw. Now that something has happened to our family, we¡¯re giving him


    the opportunity to help out by asking him to bear the responsibility. What¡¯s so heartless about that?¡±

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    James and Helen were still frowning.


    They were very dissatisfied with Matthew, but as Helen had said, it would be too heartless of them to do


    such a thing. Therefore, they found Liam¡¯s suggestion a little hard to ept.


    Liam¡¯s face darkened when he saw the expressions on their faces.


    Gritting his teeth, he said in a low voice, ¡°Mom, it isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t want to take responsibility for this


    matter, but I can¡¯t do so! If I want to bear the responsibility, thepany¡¯s shares will have to be


    transferred to my name. Firstly, Matthew will certainly refuse to transfer his shares to me, so more trouble


    will follow by that time.


    Secondly, I¡¯m not a shareholder of thispany. If all thepany¡¯s shares are suddenly transferred


    to me, even a fool will be able to tell that I¡¯m being used as a scapegoat. Who knows what else will


    happen if the matter is investigated further?¡±


    Helen panicked. ¡°So¡­ ording to what you said, we can only let Matthew take responsibility for this


    matter, right?¡±


    Liam nodded. ¡°Mom, I know that it¡¯s wrong to do this, but Dad can¡¯t stand the suffering with his age. I


    also want to take responsibility in his ce, but I really don¡¯t have the capability to do so.¡±


    Helen looked at James, who was silent for a long time with an ashen face. In the end, he gritted his teeth


    and nodded.


    Helen sighed. ¡°Alright, then. How exactly should we do that?¡±


    A flicker of delight shed across Liam¡¯s eyes as he quickly exined his n.


    Before Matthew and Sasha finished work that evening, they received a phone call from Helen, telling


    them toe home for dinner that night.


    They returned home to see that Helen had prepared a tableful of dishes; Demi and Liam were also


    waiting for them.


    These people looked cheerful, which was rare. Demi even trotted over to help Sasha take her handbag,


    saying, ¡°Sasha, Matthew, you two must be tired after working for a whole day. Hurry up ande over to


    have a seat; let¡¯s have a taste of Mom¡¯s cooking skills.¡±


    Sasha was puzzled. Demi used to always re at them with a hostile expression when they came home,


    so what was going on this day? Why would she suddenly warm up to them?


    She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Demi, is there anything that you want to tell us?¡±


    Demi replied, ¡°Nope.¡±


    Looking at the tableful of dishes in surprise, Sasha asked, ¡°T-Then what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Helen rarely cooked ever since Sasha and Matthew got married, nor had she ever prepared such a


    tableful of dishes. Therefore, what she and Demi did on this day was really too abnormal.


    Demi immediately answered with augh, ¡°Oh, Dad and Mom just wanted to reward you two with some


    nice food because they think you two have been working very hard.¡±


    Sasha frowned. She wasn¡¯t dumb, so she could sense that there was something fishy behind this.


    Just then, Helen came over and said with a wave of her hand, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop talking and have a seat


    quickly. Matthew,e and sit over here.¡±


    Matthew looked dumbfounded as Helen invited him to sit next to James.


    Liam had been the only person who could sit next to James in the past, so what was going on on this


    day?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling a little ufortable, he replied, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine with sitting here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright; juste over and have a seat.¡± Helen was all smiles as she almost dragged Matthew over.


    Matthew sat beside James in resignation. As they seated themselves, Helen, Demi, and the others


    laughed and chatted with him and Sasha, as if they really were happy.


    On the contrary, Sasha and Matthew were on edge since this scene felt too strange.


    Feeling that it was just about time to start the conversation, Helen finally came to the point, saying,


    ¡°Sasha, we made a few trips these days and found that there are quite a lot of things to do to open a


    drugstore. Your Dad and I have been busy like hell these days. It really is difficult to do business!¡±


    Sasha nced at Helen in surprise. Have Dad and Mom finally be sensible?


    She responded, ¡°Mom, nothing is easy, but you can rx a little when your business is on the right track


    later.¡±


    Helen nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, but then again, it¡¯s not suitable for your Dad and me to go through so many


    hassles with our age. So I¡¯m wondering if we should stop troubling ourselves with the construction


    company¡¯s affairs.¡±

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    Sasha was surprised. ¡°Mom, wasn¡¯t Liam the one who has been concerned with the construction


    company the whole time?¡±


    Helen exined, ¡°You didn¡¯t understand what I meant. Your Dad is the constructionpany¡¯srgest


    shareholder, and thus, its owner. As you know, your Dad always keeps himself busy, so it¡¯s too tiring for


    him to keep an eye on the constructionpany¡¯s affairs every day. That¡¯s why I wonder if we can


    simply leave the whole constructionpany to Matthew. After all, he is young, so it won¡¯t be a problem


    for him to take up more burden. Isn¡¯t it so?¡±


    Sasha looked confused as she couldn¡¯t figure out what was happening right now.


    Helen and James had wanted to have the whole constructionpany to themselves before, and they


    even kicked up a fuss about this. Moreover, just three days ago, they forced Matthew to hand over his


    shares in the constructionpany, and the procedure for transferring these shares was nearly


    completed.


    Why would Helen suddenly suggest that they leave the whole constructionpany in Matthew¡¯s


    hands at this time?


    Demi chimed in with a broad smile, ¡°Mom, it goes without saying that Matthew must have no problem


    with this! He should take over the constructionpany since it was originally a gift from Stanley to him.


    You and Dad are so old, so you two should actually rx instead of burdening yourselves with so many


    responsibilities. Matthew, why don¡¯t you quit your job at the hospital and concentrate on managing the


    constructionpany? You¡¯ll certainly make more money from real estate than from working at the


    hospital.¡±


    Sasha frowned. She asked directly, ¡°Mom, did something happen? W-What exactly do you all want to


    do?¡±


    Helen and the other avoided her gaze upon hearing her questions.


    Helen snapped impatiently, ¡°What else could have happened? It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want your Dad to work


    so hard since he¡¯s getting old. Why would you suspect us? We¡¯re your parents, so we won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    The furrows in Sasha¡¯s brow deepened; she could tell by instinct that there must be something fishy


    behind this. Suddenly, she asked, ¡°Could you all be deliberately trying to make Matthew a scapegoat


    after getting into some trouble?¡±


    Helen and the others turned pale at her words.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Seeing their expressions, Sasha blew up at once and yelled, ¡°As expected, this was what happened! W-


    What have you all done this time?¡±


    Helen, James, Liam, and Demi looked embarrassed. Demi muttered in a low voice, ¡°What could we have


    done? Stop being skeptical of other people¡¯s sincerity, Sasha. Dad and Mom just want Matthew to strive


    for the better by giving him some opportunities¡ª¡±


    Sasha interrupted her right away, ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me the truth, are you? Alright, then. Just wait


    while I send someone to the constructionpany right now to find it out!¡±


    As she spoke, she took out her cell phone to make a phone call.


    The few others were shocked; the matter would definitelye to light if Sasha really sent someone to


    look into it!


    Helen hastily said, ¡°Don¡¯t make the call, Sasha.¡±


    Holding her cell phone, Sasha barked, ¡°Then tell me what exactly has happened!¡±


    Helen looked embarrassed as she didn¡¯t know how she should say it.


    Just then, Liam spoke softly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, actually. The constructionpany invested in a new


    development project recently, but the project is a little troublesome. Dad has negotiated about it several


    times, but he really can¡¯t fix the trouble. Since Matthew has a wide range of contacts, we thought it¡¯d be


    better to transfer the shares to him and let him deal with this matter. Firstly, we can get the development


    project done; secondly, Matthew can train himself; thirdly, our investment won¡¯t go down the drain this


    way!¡±


    Helen and Demi nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! That¡¯s exactly what happened!¡±


    Sasha still frowned. ¡°Really? Is the matter really that simple?¡±


    Demi immediately asked, ¡°Sasha, are you even suspicious of your family members? Do you think that I


    will harm you as your younger sister?¡±

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    Sasha¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°You know very well in your heart whether or not you¡¯re trying to harm me!¡±


    Demi looked embarrassed at once, for she had nearly gotten Sasha killed during the previous incident


    with Young Master Hughes. Just then, James¡ªwho had been silent the whole time¡ªfinally spoke, ¡°I just


    want to ask you a question, Matthew. Are you willing to solve the problem about the construction


    company for me? If you¡¯re unwilling to do so, I¡¯ll find a way to solve it myself, but I¡¯ll no longer


    acknowledge you as my son-inw!¡±


    Sasha immediately objected, ¡°Dad, how could you ask Matthew to solve a problem without exining


    what it is? Matthew doesn¡¯t even know what exactly has happened, nor does he know how serious the


    problem is, so how could he know if he can solve it?¡±


    James barked, ¡°Shut up! Did I ask you the question? I¡¯m asking Matthew right now! Matthew, answer it


    yourself!¡±


    Demi curled her lips, saying, ¡°What else is there to hesitate about? My husband would have agreed to


    it without the slightest hesitation. Since you¡¯ve married into our family, you should treat my parents like


    they¡¯re your parents, yet you look so hesitant when Dad and Mom asked you for a little help. Oh, dear!


    This guy really has not the slightest bit of conscience right now!¡±


    Sasha was burning with indignation. What kind of talk is that? How could it be reasonable to demand that


    someone solve your problem right now when he doesn¡¯t even know what exactly you have done? She


    still wanted to make her utmost efforts to argue with them, but Matthew answered right away, ¡°Since


    you¡¯ve said so, Dad and Mom, leave the problem to me.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, the four of them instantly felt like a huge weight had been lifted off their


    shoulders. They would have been in deep trouble if Matthew had turned them down!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright! As expected, I didn¡¯t misjudge you; you¡¯re worthy of being my son-inw! Matthew, I¡¯ll support


    you no matter how you deal with the problem this time!¡± said James while patting Matthew on the


    shoulder like a kind elder.


    Sasha could only nce at Matthew silently with a helpless expression. She knew that Matthew would


    never turn down her parents¡¯ requests, which was exactly why James and Helen made demands on him


    over and over again. After thinking for a while, she suddenly asked, ¡°Dad, if you transfer thepany to


    Matthew¡¯s name, the constructionpany will be entirely his, right?¡±


    James nodded. ¡°That¡¯s of course. After I transfer all my shares to him, the constructionpany will be


    entirely his, and we¡¯ll never interfere in thepany¡¯s affairs again!¡±


    Sasha nodded. ¡°Alright. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d like to make a request too.¡±


    James said, ¡°Just say it!¡±


    Sasha then nced at Liam before saying in a grim tone, ¡°He must be transferred away from the


    company first! He and Matthew aren¡¯t on good terms, so I worry that Matthew¡¯s work will be affected if he


    stays there!¡±


    Liam almostughed. How he wished he could leave the constructionpany right now to stay away


    from the bad debt! He promised smilingly, ¡°No problem! Matthew, I¡¯ll resign tomorrow and leave all the


    constructionpany¡¯s matters in your hands! Work hard; I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll do a better job than I did!¡±


    Sasha nodded. ¡°Secondly, you all will no longer have anything to do with the constructionpany from


    now on. However much money the constructionpany makes in the future will have nothing to do with


    you all. What do you think?¡±


    James and the others wished it were so, so they nodded repeatedly and agreed to Sasha¡¯s demands for


    fear that she might go back on her word. After they agreed on everything, Sasha nodded. ¡°It¡¯s useless to


    make promises by word of mouth. I think that we should write a letter of guarantee about this lest you all


    go back on your word in the future.¡±


    Helen was annoyed. ¡°Sasha, are you suspicious of us? I¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Liam suddenly cut in with augh, ¡°No problem. Mom, Sasha is


    doing so for the sake of Matthew¡¯s interests. Let¡¯s write a letter of guarantee so that Matthew won¡¯t have


    misgivings while doing things in the future.¡± As he spoke, he gave Helen a meaningful nce.


    Helen instantly figured out Liam¡¯s intention. With the letter of guarantee, Matthew wouldn¡¯t be able to go


    back on his word the next day even if he wanted to do so!

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    With that thought in mind, Helen immediately nodded. ¡°Sure! Since you¡¯ve made these requests, let¡¯s


    write a letter of guarantee. Let me write it so that each of you will only have to sign your name on it.¡±


    Then, she returned to her bedroom and spent some time writing a letter of guarantee before leaving the


    room with it.


    She stated clearly in the letter that they would no longer have anything to do with the construction


    company. Therefore, they wouldn¡¯t say another word no matter if thepany made or lost money.


    Of course, Helen added another use to the letter, whereby Matthew must take over all of the


    constructionpany¡¯s shares. This way, once he signed the letter, he would have to take over the


    constructionpany¡¯s shares even if he didn¡¯t want to.


    After reading the letter, Matthew signed his name on it.


    James, Helen, Demi, and Liam also signed their names on it.


    Demi and Liam looked delighted upon seeing that the letter was signed. The problem was considered


    solved, and they had finally seeded in fooling Matthew.


    Of course, they weren¡¯t explicit about this, though they couldn¡¯t helpughing to themselves.


    Having returned to her room after dinner, Sasha immediately suggested, ¡°Matthew, I can¡¯t help feeling


    that there¡¯s something wrong with the constructionpany¡¯s development project. Would you like me to


    have someone investigate it?¡±


    Matthew waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Sasha nced at him in surprise. ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll be made a scapegoat for some sort


    of mess that the constructionpany has gotten into? It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know what kind of people


    Dad, Mom, Demi, and Liam are. If there really was a good thing, they wouldn¡¯t have given it up to you.


    How could they possibly give you all thepany¡¯s shares unless they¡¯ve gotten into big trouble and had


    to find someone to take the me?¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m clear about what¡¯s going on with the constructionpany. As it


    happens, I¡¯m nning to expand the constructionpany and treat it as part of my careerter.¡±


    Sasha was still a little worried. ¡°Matthew, a-are you really confident of that? Why don¡¯t we find out what¡¯s


    the situation first?¡±


    Matthew waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    James and Helen knocked on Matthew and Sasha¡¯s door early in the next morning.


    ¡°Matthew, let¡¯s go to the office right and get the procedures done,¡± urged Helen hurriedly. She was


    worried that there would be trouble if Matthew changed his mind after finding out what had happened to


    the constructionpany.


    Matthew tidied himself up before going downstairs with the two of them.


    Liam and Demi had been waiting downstairs; they even considerately bought Matthew breakfast.


    ¡°Eat this while you¡¯re on the way, Matthew. Let¡¯s have a feast when the matter is done!¡± said Demi with a


    smile while winking at Liam.


    Liamughed to himself. We should have a feast indeed, for one would have a goodst meal before


    being guillotined in ancient times. Matthew will be going to prison after having this meal. Hmph! By that


    time, the Cunningham Family¡¯s assets will be mine!


    Matthew looked calm, as if he was totally unaware of these people¡¯s sinister motives.


    After they reached the ce, Liam even asked an acquaintance to expedite the transfer of these shares.


    The procedure went without a hitch this time. It took less than a day before everything was done, and all


    thepany¡¯s shares were transferred to Matthew¡¯s name.


    After everything was finally settled, even James and Helen broke into smiles. Now that everything was


    done, they would no longer have to worry about this time¡¯s failed investment.


    The few of them went home and entered the door to see Sasha sitting in the room with a livid face.


    Sasha asked anxiously, ¡°Matthew, why didn¡¯t you answer the phone when I called you?¡±


    Matthew answered, ¡°My cell phone ran out of battery. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ncing at the other four people, Sasha clenched her teeth and responded, ¡°Have the shares been


    transferred to your name? If the procedure isn¡¯tpleted yet, pause it and stop transferring the shares


    right away!¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Surprised, Matthew asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Sasha exined anxiously, ¡°Do you know that they invested the 300 million they had previously


    borrowed in a suspended development project? Whoever takes over the constructionpany right now


    will have to be liable for the debt of 300 million!¡±

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    Matthew turned his head to nce at James and the other three.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, James and Helen avoided meeting his gaze.


    On the other hand, Demi said with a sneer, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re quite well-informed. You learned about this so


    quickly, but it¡¯s toote already. The constructionpany¡¯s shares have all been transferred to


    Matthew¡¯s name; as thepany¡¯s President, he¡¯ll have to solve whatever problems thepany has!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Sasha asked desperately, ¡°H-How did you all get the procedure done so quickly?¡±


    Matthew exined helplessly, ¡°They dragged me out and started the process early in the morning; they


    even contacted an acquaintance specifically to handle this thing. We were busy all day just to get it


    done.¡±


    Sasha was furious. ¡°All of you were impatient just because you guys feared that Matthew would go back


    on his word. Is that why you all desperately had everything done within a day? Why are you all so


    sinister?¡±


    Displeased, Helen reproached in a grim tone, ¡°How could you speak like that, Sasha? We¡¯re your


    parents and rtives no matter what¡­¡±


    Sasha interrupted her angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t bring this up to me! Parents? Rtives? Are there parents and


    rtives who treat their family like this? You guys transferred all the shares to Matthew¡¯s name so


    urgently because you wanted him to take the me! D-Do you still call yourselves human? How could


    you all do such a heartless thing?¡±


    James and Helen flushed scarlet. ¡°Sasha, watch who you¡¯re talking to! We are your parents¡­¡±


    Sasha cut in furiously, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again¡ªDon¡¯t bring this up to me!¡±


    James was enraged. ¡°Do you want to rebel against us? What now? Can¡¯t I even say a word to you as


    your father?¡±


    Sasha was infuriated. ¡°You can! You can speak to me, of course¡ªyou can say whatever you want, and


    I¡¯ll never stop you from doing so! But I¡¯m telling you all what happened this time has made me see your


    true colors! I have to make myself clear even though you two are my parents! Y-You all are a bunch of


    heartless, ungrateful, and inhumane¡­¡±


    Sasha dissolved into tears as she spoke. She didn¡¯t want to say something so cruel to her parents, but


    what happened this time had made her incredibly angry.


    Flying into a rage, James pointed at Sasha and growled, ¡°What did you say? Who is heartless and


    ungrateful? Who are you calling inhumane? Say it again!¡±


    Helen¡¯s face was also drenched in tears. ¡°How could you speak to us like that, Sasha? Is that how you¡¯re


    treating us after we took so much trouble to bring you up? Oh no, what a sin we havemitted! How


    did we teach you to behave like this¡­¡±


    Demi said coldly, ¡°Sasha, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to be filial to Dad and Mom, but how could you be so


    unfilial as to insult your parents? Are you still human?¡±


    Sasha couldn¡¯t help crying bitterly as she came over and grabbed Matthew¡¯s arm. After gritting her teeth,


    she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Matthew. No matter what, I¡¯ll help you with this problem. I-I¡¯ll sell off all the shares


    I have under Cunningham Pharmaceuticals tomorrow to help you make up for the 300 million. I¡¯ll never


    let you go to prison!¡±


    Everyone else panicked upon hearing her words.


    James scolded, ¡°Sasha, who is letting you sell off Cunningham Pharmaceuticals¡¯ shares? The shares are


    the Cunningham Family¡¯s property, s-so you have no right to sell it! I want to take back these shares and


    all the Cunningham Family¡¯s property right now in my capacity as the head of the family!¡±


    Demi also yelled angrily, ¡°Do you still have a sense of shame, Sasha? Everyone in Eastcliff says that


    you¡¯re keeping a gigolo, and they¡¯re actually right! Wouldn¡¯t it be disgraceful when people hear that you


    sold off your family¡¯s property for the sake of a good-for-nothing who relies on you? We aren¡¯t as


    shameless as you are!¡±

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    Angrily, Sasha cried, ¡°How dare you say anything about me? You guys are the ones who¡¯ve refused to


    solve your own problems; are you proud of the fact that you guys lied to someone just so they¡¯d be your


    scapegoat? Furthermore, Matthew is my husband and we¡¯re married. As a married couple, we share our


    money as well as our debts. His debts are my debts, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with me paying for his


    debts, right?¡±


    ¡°What kind of money do you have? Do you think all the funds and properties of Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals belong to you? It belongs to the Cunningham Family! You have no right to manage any


    of those funds!¡± James shouted back at her.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    To this, Sasha said, ¡°Dad, I hope you understand that the Cunningham Pharmaceuticals has nothing to


    do with the Cunningham Family. Do I have to remind you that Stanley previously transferred the


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals¡¯ shares to me, and not the Cunningham Family? Whichever way I handle


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals¡¯ funds has nothing to do with the Cunningham Family!¡±


    This left James tongue-tied for a moment before he hissed, ¡°Y-You¡¯re my daughter. You wouldn¡¯t exist


    today if it weren¡¯t for me, so nothing in this house actually belongs to you! I am the head of the family;


    you have to give me these shares now that I¡¯m asking for it!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s voice was icy cold as she replied, ¡°You can sue me if you really want these shares. We can


    resolve this issue in court! If thew agrees that you have the right to take these shares from me, I¡¯ll


    give it all to you immediately!¡±


    With his entire body trembling, James lifted his hand up and smacked Sasha right on her cheek. ¡°How


    dare you talk back at me?!¡±


    Seeing this, Matthew quickly rushed over and grabbed onto James¡¯s hand before shoving him away. This


    triggered Helen as she cried, ¡°What are you doing? How dare you get aggressive with your own father-


    inw?!¡±


    Demi was even more furious as she cried, ¡°You¡¯ve lost it, huh, Matthew? That man is your father-inw;


    how could you do that to him? Beat him up, Liam!¡±


    Liam menacingly stormed over, but he didn¡¯t dare to get too close to Matthew. Instead, he stood beside


    James as he bellowed, ¡°Matthew, do you have a death wish? If you darey another finger on my father-


    inw, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Matthew seemed rather unfazed by his threats as he quietly said, ¡°I do respect you, Dad. However, I


    hope that you can also respect us. Sasha¡¯s a woman now; she¡¯s no longer a child. I hope you can talk


    things out¡ªwhatever the issue may be¡ªwithout getting violent with her.¡±


    James scowled. ¡°I¡¯m teaching my daughter a lesson here; what has this got to do with you? Who do you


    think you are, Matthew? You¡¯re nothing but a weak man who depends on his wife; who are you to even


    tell me what to do?!¡±


    ¡°Like I said, Dad¡ªI do respect you as a person. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that you can get violent with


    Sasha. I can tolerate everything else, including this whole incident with the constructionpany, but I


    will not tolerate you hitting Sasha!¡± Matthew uttered coldly.


    James was extremely furious at this point. He was about to continue his argument when Helen quietly


    held onto him. ¡°Matthew, are you saying that you aren¡¯t against the whole issue with the construction


    company?¡± she asked gently.


    Sasha then held onto Matthew¡¯s arm in an attempt to stop him from speaking. Matthew simply patted her


    hand gently as he said, ¡°Let me handle the issue with the constructionpany.¡±


    The minute he said this, all four of their faces¡ªHelen, James, Demi and Liam¡ªglowed with joy. Sasha¡¯s


    face, however, darkened. ¡°H-How could you say that, Matthew? They¡¯re clearly getting you to be their


    scapegoat for this issue with the constructionpany. You¡­ How can you agree to that? I know all the


    shareholders at thepany are extremely supportive of you, but this is 300 million we¡¯re talking about;


    it¡¯s not a small sum. Do you think they wouldn¡¯t look into this issue just because they respect you? Once


    they actually investigate it, what are you going to do?¡± Sasha asked anxiously.


    Matthew simply gestured for her to calm down as he gently said, ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to deal with it.¡±


    Demi chuckled. ¡°This is what I respect the most about you, Matthew. You¡¯re always calm in the face of


    adversity! You¡¯re never flustered, and you¡¯re always cool andposed; this is what a man should look


    like! I trust you, Matthew. I¡¯m sure you can get this issue resolved!¡±

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    Demi¡¯s words didn¡¯t sound like she was praising Matthew at all; it sounded like she was just being


    sarcastic. Sasha was infuriated, but what else could she do at this point? The shares had already been


    transferred, and nothing else could be done even if Matthew didn¡¯t agree to it.


    With a chuckle, Helen sighed dly before she said, ¡°You haven¡¯t let us down, Matthew. Although you


    can be a little insensitive and awkward sometimes, you are a responsible person! Responsibility is the


    most important trait in every good man. Alright. We trust you, Matthew; you can definitely do it. James,


    you should stop arguing with Sasha now. She was just worried about Matthew. We¡¯re a family after all;


    why do we need to do this?¡±


    James nodded without saying anything more. He had been terrified when he first heard that Sasha


    wanted to sell thepany¡¯s shares off, and he only rxed once he knew that Matthew was willing to


    take full responsibility for this.


    Their dreams of living the rich life would be ruined if thepany shares were gone¡ªthis was the least


    desirable oue to James. Now that Matthew had agreed to take full responsibility, this might just be


    the best oue for James.


    Once they returned to the house, Helen and Demi continued to shower Matthew with praises as they


    both talked about preparing a nice meal for him. Sasha was in no mood to deal with this, so she quickly


    pulled Matthew upstairs. ¡°What were you thinking, Matthew? T-This¡­ They¡¯re obviously getting you to


    take the fall. W-Why did you agree to it?¡± Sasha asked anxiously.


    With a smile, Matthew said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the project that you¡¯re talking about, Sasha. That¡¯s Young Master


    Lach¡¯s project; it¡¯s the development with the vis, right?


    Shocked, Sasha asked, ¡°Y-You knew about it?¡±


    ¡°I have shares in the constructionpany. I saw several of the listed projects in thepany


    previously, and this was one of them.¡± He nodded.


    She immediately asked, ¡°In that case, you know that this project has been ced on hold, right? They


    invested 300 million into this project, but Young Master Lach embezzled all of the money. Not only can


    they never get the money back, the project¡ªwhich has been put on hold¡ªis probably never going to


    happen now. All of the money is basically gone, so how are you going to fix such a huge problem?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not thatplicated. The money isn¡¯t actually gone,¡± he uttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not?¡± She was confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t Young Master Lach embezzle the money?¡±


    ¡°No. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the money should¡¯ve gone into paying for the construction fees.¡± He shook his


    head as he spoke.


    She was shocked to hear this. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    With a faint smile, he said, ¡°Because a portion of that money has been directly returned to the


    constructionpany.¡±


    ¡°The constructionpany? What?¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°The constructionpany happens to be the one handling the construction for this


    project. The development belongs to the Jackson Family, and the area with vis was a coborative


    project with the Jacksons from the start. Our constructionpany is responsible for 70% of the whole


    area¡¯s construction work, so whatever the Lach Family owes in construction fees, they owe it to the


    constructionpany itself. Hence, most of the 300 million was transferred back to the construction


    company.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Sasha finally understood the situation. ¡°But doesn¡¯t Liam know about this?¡±


    Quietly, Matthew replied, ¡°Liam¡¯s someone who¡¯sid-back andzy; he isn¡¯t serious when ites to


    his work. Although he is the general manager of the constructionpany, he doesn¡¯t actually


    understand much about thepany itself. Take this project for example¡ªhe only nced through it


    without fully understanding the details and what is actually happening.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Sasha nodded as she fully agreed with what he said. Liam was the reason why James and the rest had


    lost 300 million to a scam previously. He often liked to boast about how capable he was, but he was


    really nothing more than a pretentious, useless individual. The one thing he was good at was sweet-


    talking and ttering both Helen and James, which made him the family favorite. It was annoying to


    watch it happen.

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    ¡°In that case, there shouldn¡¯t be much of a gap in the amount lost by the constructionpany. How


    much do you need, Matthew? You can tell me, and I can transfer some funds to you just to fill the gap up


    for now,¡± Sasha said.


    Matthew responded with a gentle smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Although the 300 million made a whole round and


    came right back to the constructionpany, thepany still suffered a loss of 300 million in


    constructionbor fees. Now, I have to find a way to earn this 300 million back with the use of this vi


    area that¡¯s involved in the project.¡±


    Sasha was stunned to hear this. ¡°But the whole project is halted now. How are you going to earn


    anything from it? Young Master Lach¡¯s in jail, and the Lach Family refuses to admit their faults. There¡¯s


    nowhere else you can get this money.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible for the project to be continued if all procedures rted to the vi area can bepleted


    ordingly. Since Young Master Lach is in jail, we have the right to directly handle the vi¡¯s


    development since we are the investors. Once we manage to sell these vis off, we¡¯ll get the money


    back in our pockets, right?¡± Matthew suggested.


    The woman¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing this. ¡°C-Can we do that? However, I heard that procedures


    for this housing area are prettyplicated. Young Master Lach struggled to deal with these


    procedures back when his old man was still around. Now that the entire city has their eyes on this area,


    it¡¯s going to be even harder to get the procedures done, right?¡±


    ¡°That depends on how hard we try! I think we should give it a try regardless.¡± He grinned.


    She gradually nodded as she uttered, ¡°Okay. You go ahead then; just know that I will support you no


    matter what!¡± She felt a lot more rxed after all the matters were cleared up. At the same time, she felt


    extremely d¡ªif Matthew really managed to handle the issues with the vi area, he¡¯d definitely make


    a huge sum of money. Furthermore, they had already signed an agreement saying that James and Helen


    weren¡¯t allowed to meddle with the constructionpany¡¯s businesses anymore. In other words, the


    huge sum of money would belong to Matthew himself and have nothing to do with Helen and James.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the other four of them were gathered in the room downstairs.


    ¡°What is up with Sasha? Why does she care so much about a useless man who barely works and has to


    depend on her? She even considered selling herpany shares just to help him¡ªis she crazy?¡± Helen


    comined.


    ¡°Well, what¡¯s the point of saying this now? I told you from the start; having this man under our roof is


    equivalent to having a hidden disorder. Regardless, he has already agreed to take responsibility for this


    whole issue, so I think we should seize this opportunity to throw him into jail. That way, we can find a


    better husband for Sasha too,¡± James said as he emphasized his point with hand gestures.


    ¡°Do you guys think that Sasha might secretly sell off some of herpany shares just to fill in the


    missing money for Matthew?¡± Demi asked worriedly.


    Both James and Helen¡¯s faces changed the minute they heard this; this was what they were the most


    worried about. With his eyebrows furrowed, James said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it! However, based on


    the Sasha I know¡ªit really is possible! No, we cannot let her sell the shares off, and we cannot let her


    give Matthew her money to cover things up. How about this? We can keep an eye on Sasha from


    tomorrow onward. Once she shows any intention of selling thepany¡¯s shares, we¡¯ll stop her from


    doing so! Also, we¡¯ll have to monitor the funds in thepany to make sure that she doesn¡¯t transfer any


    money to Matthew, alright?¡±


    Demi nodded furiously. ¡°I will do my best to keep an eye on them, Dad!¡± However, Liam piped up at that


    moment and said, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no use for us to monitor them like that. If Sasha really wants to transfer


    her money or sell her shares, we wouldn¡¯t be able to stop her. In my opinion, we should approach this


    from a different angle. We have to make it such that she would have no chance to even do any of these


    things.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    James froze for a second before he asked, ¡°What sort of method are you thinking of?¡±


    With a faint grin, Liam replied, ¡°We can tell thepany¡¯s shareholders about the lost 300 million; they¡¯ll


    definitely disturb and trouble Matthew. In that case, Sasha wouldn¡¯t even be able to sell her shares to


    help Matthew even if she wanted to!¡±

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    James¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement as he said, ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good idea. It¡¯s 300 million we¡¯re talking


    about here; those shareholders will definitely make a huge fuss once they find out about it.


    They¡¯d probably send Matthew straight to jail when they find out, and we only have to keep an eye on


    Sasha to make sure that she doesn¡¯t get herself involved in this. By the time Matthew¡¯s in prison, it¡¯d be


    toote for her to even try and sell her shares.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely what I mean,¡± Liam uttered with a nod. ¡°What do you think, Dad?¡±


    As she pped her hands enthusiastically, Demi grinned and eximed, ¡°Dad, I think my husband¡¯s idea


    is too amazing. We¡¯d be able to finish off that Larson boy once and for all while also protecting our


    family¡¯s funds¡ªwe¡¯d be killing two birds with one stone!¡±


    James nodded in satisfaction before he turned to ask Helen, ¡°I think it¡¯s a great n. What about you,


    Helen?¡±


    The woman who had been questioned hesitated for a moment before she said, ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t this a little


    too immoral? Matthew has already agreed to take responsibility for all of this, yet we¡¯re still doing this to


    him. This¡­¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Demi cut her off. ¡°You¡¯re getting confused, Mom. Matthew isn¡¯t the decent man you think he is. He


    deluded Sasha in an attempt to steal all of our family¡¯s inheritance; he¡¯s nothing more than scum!


    Someone like him deserves to go to jail. Why do you have to be so nice to him?¡±


    In a quiet voice, Helen replied, ¡°But he¡¯s already promised to take responsibility for this¡­¡±


    Demi scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s dumb. He can¡¯t me anyone else other than himself for being


    ipetent. He must¡¯ve thought that this was a simple matter and assumed that we¡¯d be thankful


    toward him after taking responsibility for the incident; it¡¯d make it easier for him to steal all of our family


    inheritance after that. Well, his calctions were wrong. Regardless of how things turn out in the end,


    everything serves him right!¡±


    James quickly nodded. ¡°Demi¡¯s right¡ªwe shouldn¡¯t feel any pity for a man like Matthew. He took it all


    upon himself, so no one else is to be med for all the bad things that¡¯ll happen to him. Alright, it¡¯s all


    set. Liam, I want you to give those shareholders a call right now. Inform them all about this!¡±


    Liam nodded his head excitedly as he pulled his phone out and immediately gave a call to one of the


    shareholders that he was the closest to. He informed this shareholder of the whole incident surrounding


    the constructionpany and even exaggerated a few parts of his story just to spice things up. Of


    course, he didn¡¯t emphasize on the mistakes he¡¯d made. Instead, he ced all of the me on Matthew


    by saying that thetter hadn¡¯t listened to their advice; he had simply invested all 300 million borrowed


    from Wellness Herbary into a single project, which resulted in the constructionpany¡¯s terrible losses.


    This was, in fact, the mistake that Liam had made, but he ced all of the me onto Matthew instead.


    Liam had expected for the shareholder to lose his temper and immediately rush over to give Matthew a


    good scolding. However, once Liam finished his story, the shareholder began to curse at him instead.


    ¡°What is this, Liam? How dare you talk bad about someone else behind their back? This is our


    company¡¯s matter; why does a piece of trash like you think that you have the right toment on our


    matters?¡±


    Liam was stunned. He had never expected himself to be the one receiving a scolding. ¡°Mr. Monte, I-I¡¯m


    doing it for your own good. You¡¯re one of the shareholders of thepany, so you own a part of the


    company¡¯s funds. Matthew¡¯s selfish and reckless acts resulted in thepany¡¯s loss of 300 million;


    some of that money being yours. I don¡¯t want to see you being cheated by him like this, so that¡¯s why I


    called to let you know about this. H-Have you misunderstood my intentions?¡± Liam quickly exined


    himself.


    The shareholder started cursing again. ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand sh*t! Do you think that I can¡¯t see through


    your malicious intentions? You¡¯re simply trying to talk bad about him! Look, regardless of whether Mr.


    Larson actually did what you said, so what if he did it and lost 300 million of thepany¡¯s funds in the


    process? I don¡¯t care what Mr. Larson does with my money. That¡¯s because I have put myplete trust


    in him¡ªhe¡¯d never cause thepany to suffer any losses!¡±


    Liam replied angrily, ¡°But it¡¯s now a fact that thepany has already lost the money!¡±


    ¡°Even if thepany has lost money, I¡¯m willing to pay up. How is this any of your business?¡± The


    shareholder growled.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    Liam furiously ended the call before he frowned andined, ¡°Is Mr. Monte some sort of madman? I


    was kind enough to let him know about this, yet he talked to me so rudely. He¡¯s such an idiot! People like


    him are definitely going to suffer huge losses eventually!¡±


    Helen and James exchanged nces then. They both hadn¡¯t expected Mr. Monte to trust Matthew so


    much. What¡¯s going on? They¡¯ve already lost a total of 300 million; why does he still insist on supporting


    Matthew? What sort of magical potion did Matthew feed these shareholders?


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Try calling someone else! Even though Mr. Monte is an idiot, I don¡¯t think all of the other shareholders


    are as dumb as him, right?¡± James grumbled. As per his orders, Liam nodded and quickly phoned the


    second shareholder. However, this shareholder¡ªlike the previous one¡ªgave the same response; he


    chose to trust Matthew. Liam doggedly phoned the third, fourth and fifth shareholders only to receive the


    exact same answer.


    Ever since the previous incident, there were only a few shareholders left in thepany. These


    remaining shareholders had earned a huge sum of money after they followed Matthew¡¯s investments in a


    medical conference. Therefore, they were extremely thankful toward Matthew and trusted him a lot.


    Liam¡¯s attempts to talk bad about Matthew did not work out with them. The shareholders barely cared


    about their losses; all of them were cursing at Liam instead.


    Furious, Liam felt like he was about to lose his temper. The same angry look surfaced on Demi¡¯s face


    as she cried, ¡°Are all of them idiots? They trust Matthew so much even after they¡¯ve suffered huge


    losses; is there something wrong with their minds?¡±


    After scratching her head, Helen quietly said, ¡°I guess this works too. Since they are all so supportive of


    him and dismissive of the whole incident, we don¡¯t have to worry about it any longer!¡±


    ¡°Mom, it isn¡¯t about whether these shareholders want to look into this matter right now; the most crucial


    task we have here is to lock Matthew up in prison!¡± Demi uttered worriedly.


    Helen was stunned. ¡°Demi, you¡­ Why do you want this to happen so badly? We¡¯re the ones who


    created this whole issue, after all. We were already going slightly overboard by asking Matthew to take


    the me. Since these people don¡¯t wish to look into it now, this is the most ideal oue for the current


    situation. W-Why do you still insist on sending him to prison?¡± James nodded in response to his wife¡¯s


    words as it made sense to him.


    However, Demi cried, ¡°Are you crazy, Mom? How is Sasha going to get remarried if Matthew doesn¡¯t go


    to prison? This man is always trying to steal our inheritance; how can we keep a sc*mbag like him in our


    family? This is the best chance to convince Sasha to get divorce with him. Once that b*stard goes into


    prison, his marriage with Sasha will be over. By then, Sasha can get married to a rich man; she¡¯d


    definitely enjoy it a lot more than spending her life with this b*stard!¡±


    Helen and James looked at one another, their eyes filled with a hint of doubt. Right then, Liam quietly


    added, ¡°Mom, Dad¡ªthe most sessful people are the ones who don¡¯t get bothered about the little


    details! One who is too kind and soft-hearted will only hurt themselves more than anyone else.¡±


    James¡¯s eyes glinted when he heard this. With his teeth gritted, he growled, ¡°That¡¯s correct! The sess


    of an individual requires the sacrifice of thousands of men; we have to be harsh and cruel if we want to


    be at the top of thedder! Matthew, that b*stard, must¡¯ve given Sasha some sort of magical potion¡ª


    look at how she¡¯s totally fooled by him right now. She can even shout at us for the sake of him! A person


    like him cannot stay with Sasha; he¡¯s only going to bring her down!¡±


    As she recalled how she recently had a huge fight with Sasha, a malicious, frightful look gradually spread


    across Helen¡¯s face as well. ¡°We have to find a way to send that b*stard to prison! It¡¯s a shame that we


    don¡¯t have any shares with us. Otherwise, he¡¯d never be able to get away!¡± Helen hissed.


    All of a sudden, Liam thought of something. ¡°I¡¯ve just remembered something, Mom and Dad. Jason and


    the rest still have shares with them. Although they sold most of the shares back then, they kept small


    amounts of it so that they could still be considered minor shareholders of thepany. If they¡¯re willing


    to show up, the oue would be the same!¡±

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    Confused, James asked, ¡°Is that so? Didn¡¯t they sell all of their shares to Stanley previously?¡±


    With a grin, Liam replied, ¡°They only sold the shares that Eric owned, but those in Jason¡¯s hands weren¡¯t


    sold entirely. Don¡¯t you remember something about Jason¡¯s shares being used as a mortgage for


    something else? That was why he couldn¡¯t sell it.¡±


    James nodded. ¡°I do recall hearing something along those lines. Nheless, wouldn¡¯t it be a little


    inappropriate for us to ask for their help? You know how much Jason hates us, right?!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll need a n for this, Dad. We can¡¯t just tell them everything in such a direct and simple manner.


    But if they get the news from somewhere else, they might feel like they just found an opportunity to


    threaten us. They¡¯d then take the chance to put an article up about it,¡± Liam said with a slight grin.


    Overjoyed, James quickly nodded and uttered, ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. Well, you can take care of this,


    Liam¡ªdon¡¯t let me down!¡± Liam nodded furiously.


    Right then, Demi broke into augh as she offered, ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on Sasha tomorrow; I¡¯ll make sure


    she doesn¡¯t go back to thepany or transfer any shares to anyone. Once the rest of the


    Cunninghams make a fuss out of this and Matthew fails to resolve this issue, he¡¯ll be dead meat. Mom,


    help me keep an eye on Sasha tomorrow!¡±


    Helen nodded with all her might as she excitedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let her take a single step out


    of the house tomorrow!¡±


    That night, Liam got a few of his friends to pass the news to the Cunningham Family. Once Jason heard


    about this, he immediately went over to look for Eric. Eric was extremely excited to hear the news, and


    he quickly called several key members of their family over for a meeting. All of them were gearing up to


    punish James¡¯s entire family.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Matthew was the first to leave the house. Sasha was getting ready to go out herself


    when Demi stopped her. ¡°Sasha, go take a look at Mom. She¡¯s been feeling dizzy ever since she woke


    up this morning, and she can¡¯t even get out of bed. I think she might be sick!¡±


    Shocked, Sasha immediately rushed over to her mother¡¯s bedroom. She saw Helen on her bed, moaning


    in difort. ¡°What happened, Mom? Are you sick? Let¡¯s get you to a hospital!¡± Sasha was about to


    phone for an ambnce as she spoke. However, Helen quickly stopped her as she weakly said, ¡°I-It¡¯s


    fine¡ªI¡¯m just a little dizzy. I just want to rest for a bit. There¡¯s no need to go to the hospital; that¡¯s way too


    troublesome.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The daughter looked at her mother for a moment before she said, ¡°Mom, it looks like you¡¯re pretty sick.


    Perhaps it¡¯d be better if we got it checked. You¡¯re not young anymore, and we can¡¯t be careless about


    these things!¡±


    Helen waved her hands to signal her refusal. After all, she was faking it; she just wanted to drag it longer


    so that Sasha wouldn¡¯t be able to go to thepany. Demi came beside her as she uttered, ¡°I¡¯m not


    sure what¡¯s going on with Mom, Sasha. I think we should stay home with her for a while. Perhaps you


    shouldn¡¯t go to work today. That way, we¡¯d be able to help her immediately if anything happens.¡±


    Sasha hesitated a little, but she eventually nodded in agreement when she realized that she didn¡¯t have


    much to do at thepany anyway. However, after sitting around at home for a while, her phone rang. It


    was her secretary. ¡°President Cunningham, you have toe to the office now! Something¡¯s happened!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s face fell. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked anxiously.


    ¡°People from the Cunningham Family came to start a riot at the office; they said that you privately


    transferred some funds to Mr. Larson¡¯s constructionpany and that these funds are no longer


    recoverable. Jason still has shares in thepany, and he¡¯s requested for an investigation to be done on


    this. Furthermore, he even called the police; things are a mess at the office right now.¡±


    Upon hearing this, a stone-cold look surfaced on Sasha¡¯s face. How did the Cunningham Family find out


    about this?


    She immediately stood up. ¡°Demi, you take care of mom. I have to go back to the office. If anything


    happens, just call for an ambnce.¡± Sasha was about to leave when Demi held onto her and wailed,


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave, Sasha. If you leave, I-I¡­ I can¡¯t handle this by myself!¡±

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    At the exact same moment, Helen began to groan. To y along with Demi, she acted as if her illness


    had just gotten worse. Sasha frowned. Everything¡¯s a mess at thepany, and someone in the family


    is suffering from a sudden illness at the exact same time? ¡°Mom, are you feeling really unwell? Why don¡¯t


    I send you to the hospital? I¡¯m going to call the ambnce right now!¡± Sasha pulled her phone out.


    ¡°No, no¡ªI just need to rest. I don¡¯t want too much trouble; it¡¯s not any serious illness after all¡­¡± Helen


    quickly reached out to stop her daughter.


    However, Sasha didn¡¯t listen to her orders as she quietly insisted, ¡°Your condition seems pretty serious. I


    have to send you over to the hospital¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Demi quickly ran over to snatch the phone out of Sasha¡¯s hand before she could dial the


    number. ¡°Sasha, didn¡¯t you hear what Mom said? She doesn¡¯t want to go to the hospital; she just wants


    you to be with her for a while! What sort of daughter are you? You don¡¯t even know your parents well,¡±


    said Demi furiously.


    Stunned, Sasha asked, ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of me spending time with Mom when she¡¯s sick? She


    needs to go to a hospital.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Is Mom really sick? I think she¡¯s only showing psychosomatic symptoms because you spend too little


    time with her. You didn¡¯t even try to stay around and talk to her; instead, all you tried to do was rush her


    off to a hospital so that you can be free of her burden. What sort of daughter are you, Sasha? How did


    Mom take care of you when you were sick as a child? Is this all you¡¯re doing to repay our parents?¡±


    The look on Sasha¡¯s face was one of confusion. She couldn¡¯t help but feel like Demi¡¯s reactions were a


    little odd. Right then, Sasha¡¯s phone rang again. She was about to pick it up when Demi stopped her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Demi asked.


    ¡°I have to pick the phone up. It¡¯s from thepany!¡± Sasha replied impatiently.


    ¡°Why do you need to pick the phone up?¡± Demi hid the phone behind her back. ¡°Who¡¯s more important to


    you right now¡ªyour Mom, or thepany? Look at yourself, Sasha¡ªMom¡¯s so ill, yet you care for your


    company more than you care about her. Is money the only thing that you care about now?¡± Demi cried


    angrily.


    Sasha looked at her sister before ncing at her mother; she finally understood what was going on. Her


    face turned stone cold as she asked, ¡°Demi, you guys were the ones that arranged for this, right?¡±


    Although Demi¡¯s expression faltered a little, she quickly straightened herself as she said, ¡°What are you


    talking about? I don¡¯t understand!¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending!¡± Sasha cried. ¡°How did the Cunningham Family find out about the construction


    company? You guys must have been the ones who put the news out there. You all are truly evil, Demi.


    First, you guys got Matthew to be a scapegoat for an issue that you guys created. Then, you


    backstabbed him yet another time without even thanking him for all that he has done. What is this? Are


    you guys trying to make sure that Matthew gets into prison? Are you guys even human? Do you think


    anyone humane would do such a thing?¡±


    With a look of dissatisfaction on her face, Demi said, ¡°Stop talking nonsense, Sasha! I have no idea what


    you¡¯re talking about at all. I¡¯ve never done anything like that!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well-aware of all the things you¡¯ve done. Look at the two of you¡ªfeigning an illness at


    home just to stop me from going to thepany. You guys are afraid that I might help Matthew out,


    right? Pfft. You guys are really the most absurd people I¡¯ve ever met!¡± After she finished her sentence,


    Sasha reached forward to grab onto her phone behind Demi¡¯s back.


    In a swift gesture, Demi avoided her while she gave her mother a look. As if on cue, Helen quickly began


    to cry and wail in bed, as if she was in a lot of pain. Sasha didn¡¯t seem bothered by this¡ªshe could


    already tell that Helen was just faking it.


    Once Demi saw this, she furiously shouted, ¡°Are you even human, Sasha? Mom¡¯s so ill and all you care


    about is still yourpany and Matthew. Let me ask you this¡ªis Matthew more important to you or are


    your birth parents more important?!¡±

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    ¡°Don¡¯t use that excuse on me! What kind of question is that?¡± Sasha yelled angrily. ¡°Are you forcing me


    to make a choice? I¡¯ll have you know that this is moral ckmail! Let me be clear, even though parents


    are important, we must be reasonable and have a conscience when we do things. The things that you


    two have done make me feel ashamed!¡±


    With that, she grabbed the phone from Demi¡¯s hand and roared, ¡°You¡¯re sick, aren¡¯t you? Fine, I¡¯ll call the


    ambnce right now and ask them to take you to the hospital for a thorough examination.¡±


    Sasha dialed for an ambnce as she spoke. Seeing this, Helen immediately jumped out of bed and


    argued, ¡°Sasha, what are you trying to do? I¡¯m just a little sick so is it really necessary to go to such


    lengths? All I want is for you to apany me at home. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sasha coldly replied, ¡°You¡¯ve never asked for mypany when I¡¯m usually at home


    but now that something has happened at thepany, you force me to apany you! Hmph! Do you


    really think I¡¯m a fool? I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re not willing to go to the hospital. I have no time to talk


    nonsense with you.¡±


    As Sasha spoke, she directly ran outside. When Helen saw this, she and Demi nced at each other


    before they both rushed after Sasha and forcefully dragged her back.


    ¡°No matter what, don¡¯t even think about going to thepany today!¡± Demi said through gritted teeth.


    Sasha struggled desperately but Demi and Helen held her down with all their might. Then, Helen


    whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t me me, Sasha. I¡¯m doing this for your own good! Matthew is not a good match for


    you. After today, your rtionship with him will be finished. You¡¯ll definitely be able to find another man a


    thousand times better than him in the future!¡±


    Sasha was so enraged she was about to lose her mind, but she couldn¡¯t break free and was forced to


    stay at home. At the same time in Cunningham Group Wellness Herbary, most of the Cunningham family


    members had arrived and were moring for Sasha to give an exnation. James and Liam hid in a


    corner and watched quietly with triumphant grins on their faces.


    ¡°They¡¯ve caused such amotion, even the police are here. Looks like Matthew is definitely doomed


    this time!¡± Liam whispered.


    James nodded his head in satisfiction. ¡°That¡¯d be great. Once we finish dealing with that b*stard, our


    family will finally be on the right path.¡±


    Just when Eric and the others were yelling, a group of people arrived. They were the shareholders of


    Cunningham Group Wellness Herbary, with Jefford and Monte among them.


    As soon as these people arrived at the scene, they immediately announced that they supported Matthew


    and even said that they wouldn¡¯t hold him ountable for the money. This situation made Eric and the


    others look weak. However, in the end, Eric stubbornly raised his voice and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you


    people think. If you don¡¯t want to hold him ountable, that¡¯s your business. However, I¡¯m going to get


    my money back! I have three percent of shares of thepany, which means that part of 300 million


    belongs to me. Sasha and Matthew worked together and lost my money. I must have an exnation!¡±


    Hearing this, Jefford roared, ¡°You only have three percent of thepany¡¯s shares, which means that


    you only own three percent of the 300 million. Three percent of 300 million is nine million! I¡¯ll give you the


    nine million so get out of here now!¡± Monte and the others also chimed in that they would pay Eric and


    the rest nine million and asked them to leave.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, James¡¯ and Liam¡¯s faces had turned pale as they didn¡¯t expect those shareholders to be so


    supportive of Matthew. They lost 300 million but not only did they didn¡¯t hold Matthew ountable, they


    were even willing to pay nine million to settle the problem.


    Eric was also shocked. After a moment of hesitation, he hurriedly countered, ¡°It¡¯s not about the nine


    million! Sasha transferred 300 million to Matthew which vites the regtions, and Matthew made


    illegal investments. 300 million is gone and this series of actions are all illegal. I don¡¯t want the nine


    million anymore. No matter what, I will hold them legally ountable!¡±

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    Upon hearing that, Jefford and the others were instantly speechless. If the problem could be solved with


    money, it would be the best solution. However, now that they wanted to pursue legal responsibility, things


    could getplicated. As for James, he was starting to panic. Doesn¡¯t this mean that Sasha will get in


    trouble too?


    ¡°President Cunningham transferred the money to Matthew in the name of a loan, so she didn¡¯t go against


    thew,¡± Sasha¡¯s secretary whispered. The others nodded in agreement because the board also knew


    about this.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, James broke out into a smile. Everything is well as long as my daughter is out of trouble.


    Eric was stunned. However, after a moment of silence, he angrily yelled, ¡°Well¡­ Matthew made illegal


    investments and lost all 300 million¡­ T-That is indisputable¡­¡±


    In a calm tone, Jefford replied, ¡°How Matthew makes investments is his own business. Since the


    constructionpany is not Cunningham Group Wellness Herbary¡¯s branchpany, we can¡¯t


    interfere with other¡¯s affairs!¡±


    Eric scratched his head and muttered, ¡°But his investments have failed and he can¡¯t repay the 300


    million¡­ A-As his creditor, I-I can hold him ountable¡­ right?¡±


    All of a sudden, everybody fell into silence. Seeing this, Eric immediately felt triumphant.


    ¡°I¡¯vee here today as a creditor to collect the debt. If you are not willing to collect debts, that¡¯s your


    business. However, I¡¯m a very stingy person and I must get my money back! Naturally, it¡¯ll be great if he


    could pay me back. But if he can¡¯t¡­ Well, I¡¯ll make sure he gets sent to jail!¡±


    Jefford instantly frowned and yelled, ¡°Eric, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    ¡°Too far?¡± Eric sneered, ¡°You group of b*stards! All of you used to work with me. Now that you¡¯ve


    be wealthy, you look down on me. What right do you have to say that I¡¯ve gone too far?¡±


    Jefford and the others were furious but there was nothing they could do. At the same time, Liam, who


    was in the room, smiled andmented, ¡°Mr. Cunningham, it seems that Matthew is doomed this time.


    It may be easy for them to pay nine million but now that there is a shortfall of 300 million, who would be


    able to make up that amount of money for him?¡±


    Hearing this, Jamesughed coldly. Well, it seems that we¡¯ll have a happy ending this time.


    Just then, Matthew arrived at thepany and as soon as he stepped in, he was surrounded by the


    Cunningham family who were yelling at him to return their money.


    Jefford and the others rushed toward Matthew and whispered, ¡°Mr. Larson, is the 300 million really


    gone? If it¡¯s really gone, just let us know. The¡­ The few of us have some money in our hands right now


    and can collect 200 million for you to fill the shortfall first. We¡¯ll discuss the rest in the future!¡±


    Matthew immediately nced at Jefford and the others with a grateful expression before he nodded and


    said, ¡°Thank you, but this matter is not thatplicated.¡±


    In the face of Matthew¡¯s confidence, Jefford and the others let out a sigh of relief. ¡°No matter what, if you


    need money, just let us know!¡± Jefford said, to which Matthew nodded in reply.


    Then, he turned toward Eric and murmured softly, ¡°Old Master Cunningham, ording to our loan


    contract, you can only ask me to return the money a year from now. It¡¯s only been a few days but you¡¯re


    already asking me to repay the loan; this is nonpliant. Asking me to repay the loan in advance is a


    vition to the contract and you¡¯ll have to pay the penalty!¡±


    Looking at Matthew, Eric suddenly felt like he was looking into the eyes of an enemy. He instantly gritted


    his teeth and sneered, ¡°A penalty is nothing. As long as you can afford to repay the loan, I¡¯ll pay you the


    penalty right now!¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°Well then, you have to think wisely. The penalty is 10% of the loan, meaning that if I


    can repay the loan, you¡¯ll have to pay me the 30 million penalty!¡±


    A shocked expression immediately appeared on Eric¡¯s face. 30 million is not a small amount of money.


    At that moment, Jefford instantly spoke up, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I want Matthew to repay the loan in advance


    so I won¡¯t take responsibility for the penalty. Eric, if you want him to repay the loan in advance, I¡¯m afraid


    you¡¯ll have to be responsible for the penalty alone!¡±

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    One after another, other shareholders also spoke up and said that they wouldn¡¯t bear the penalty. All of a


    sudden, everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Eric and he instantly blushed in embarrassment. At first, he


    thought he had grasped Sasha and Matthew¡¯s weakness. Never in a million years did he expect things to


    be so troublesome.


    A 30 million penalty! If Matthew can really repay the loan, I¡¯ll have to bear the 30 million myself!


    Although the Cunningham Family¡¯s assets were worth more than 100 million, that was just the sum of


    their assets. It would be impossible for them to gather 30 million in cash over a short period of time.


    More importantly, even if they managed to amass that amount of money, the Cunningham Family could


    hardly afford it.


    Seeing Eric¡¯s reaction, Liam pouted and said, ¡°Eric Cunningham really is stupid. Matthew is only


    scaring him so what¡¯s there to be afraid of? I don¡¯t believe that Matthew can repay the 300 million.


    What is Eric afraid of?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Eric finally made a decision and he gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°Fine; I¡¯ll take


    responsibility for the penalty myself! However, I have a request. The 300 million must be transferred to


    thepany ount today! Otherwise, I won¡¯t pay a penny of the penalty.¡±


    Hearing this, Jefford started to panic. ¡°How can you make such a request? Even if you want him to repay


    the loan, you have to give him at least some time to gather the money. How can you ask him to transfer


    300 million within a day? You¡¯re purposely making things difficult for him!¡±


    Eric instantly sneered, ¡°Stop with the nonsense! I¡¯m only giving him a day! All of you are not taking


    responsibility to pay the penalty so I¡¯m bearing the burden alone. What right do you have to criticize me?¡±


    Jefford was enraged. Then, he turned to look at Matthew and said, ¡°Mr. Larson, I have 30 million in cash.


    If you need it, I can transfer it to you anytime.¡±


    Monte quickly chimed in too, ¡°I have 20 million. If need be, I can transfer it to you immediately.¡±


    The other shareholders also joined in and expressed their support for Matthew.


    On the other hand, Eric looked extremely embarrassed. He never thought that those shareholders would


    treat Matthew so well. They are willing to pool money together to pay off his debts. Do they really trust


    Matthew that much?


    Matthew grinned and said, ¡°Thank you, everyone. It just so happens that I need 50 million. Why don¡¯t


    you pool 50 million for me and think of it as an investment for the new project in my construction


    company? What do you say?¡±


    Everyone nced at each other. After a while, Jefford asked in surprise, ¡°50 million? Mr. Larson, have


    you already collected the remaining 250 million?¡±


    Hearing this, Eric smirked and said, ¡°The constructionpany suffered a 300 million loss because of


    the previous project but you¡¯re already starting a new one? Jefford and Monte, don¡¯t be fooled by him.


    Investing in his project is the same as throwing money into the ocean. Only a fool would invest in him!¡±


    However, Matthew ignored Eric and replied with a grin, ¡°I didn¡¯t collect any money. There¡¯s still 250


    million in the constructionpany ount.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Liam and James, who were hiding in the room, were both


    dumbfounded.


    ¡°Does the constructionpany ount really have that amount of money?¡± James asked.


    With a stunned expression, Liam replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ve seen the ounts when I was at the


    constructionpany and there¡¯s only a few million in it. Where did all the moneye from? I¡¯m sure


    Matthew is just spouting lies!¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, outside the room, Jefford also asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Larson, why is there so much money in


    the constructionpany¡¯s ount? Didn¡¯t they say that you¡¯ve invested all 300 million into a vi area?


    Could it be that those rumors were false?¡±


    With a smile, Matthew replied, ¡°The rumors were right. However, most of the investment has already


    returned to the constructionpany.¡±


    Every single person at the scene was stunned. ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Matthew then exined everything that happened and after the crowd heard his exnation, everyone


    was thrilled. However, inside the office, James and Liam almost broke down after hearing his story.

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    ¡°H-How is that possible? The money has already returned to the constructionpany? Don¡¯t you know


    about this?¡± James scolded Liam, who looked equally lost. ¡°Mr. Cunningham, I¡­ I didn¡¯t know either. The


    last time I checked, there were only a few million in thepany ount.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    James roared angrily, ¡°When was thest time you checked? Have you checked thepany ounts


    after the 300 million was transferred?¡±


    After hearing this, Liam was instantly at a loss for words. Since they transferred 300 million to Young


    Master Lach, he shifted his attention to the vi area and stopped bothering about the construction


    company¡¯s affairs.


    Moreover, after Liam saw that there wasn¡¯t much money in the constructionpany¡¯s ount, he was


    no longer interested in it. After that, he never really checked thepany¡¯s ount so he naturally didn¡¯t


    know about thetest situation in the constructionpany. It was only after he heard Matthew¡¯s


    exnation did he realize what he had missed out on. At that moment, Liam was so heartbroken he


    almost passed out. If he had known that most of the money was returned to the constructionpany,


    there wouldn¡¯t be a reason to panic at all. Because of his actions, the constructionpanypletely


    belonged to Matthew and it was impossible for them to take it back.


    To top it off, the current matter didn¡¯t cause Matthew to go to jail. This was what upsetted Liam the


    most.


    Meanwhile, Eric was also panicking. At first, he thought it would be impossible for Matthew to collect 300


    million in a day so he bravely asked him to pay off his debts. However, it seemed that it was easy for


    Matthew to gather 300 million. If he can pay off his loan, I¡¯m doomed! How am I supposed to bear the


    burden of paying the 30 million penalty?


    After a moment of silence, Eric sneakily took a few steps back, hoping to leave when nobody was


    watching. However, Jefford soon noticed his intention and stopped him. ¡°Eric, don¡¯t be in a hurry to


    leave. Didn¡¯t you ask Mr. Larson to pay off his debts? Come on, the money is going to be here soon. As


    for the penalty, how are you nning to pay for it?¡± Jefford questioned with a grin.


    Eric immediately turned pale and was no longer as aggressive as before. Then, he embarrassedly


    stuttered, ¡°I-I suddenly think that it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t pay off your debts now. W-Why don¡¯t you pay it off


    right before the deadline?¡±


    Hearing this, Jefford chuckled coldly. ¡°Why would you say that? You¡¯ve caused a hugemotion and


    even called the police. However, right now you¡¯re telling him that he doesn¡¯t need to pay off his debts.


    Who are you trying to fool? Truth is, I¡¯ve recorded everything that you¡¯ve said just now and this time, it¡¯s


    impossible for you to go back on your word!¡±


    Eric was about to break out in tears. He initially came to thepany to grasp Sasha¡¯s and Matthew¡¯s


    weaknesses so that he could teach them a lesson. Who would have thought that he would actually bring


    harm upon himself?


    Looking at Matthew, he whispered, ¡°Matthew, you don¡¯t need to pay me back the money now. I¡¯m sure


    that the constructionpany needs the money¡ª¡±


    However, Matthew interrupted him, ¡°The constructionpany doesn¡¯t need money for the time being.


    Since you asked me to pay back my debt, I¡¯ll definitely pay you back so you¡¯d better prepare to pay the


    penalty!¡±


    After hearing this, Eric felt as if he was about to burst into tears. Where am I going to find the money to


    pay the penalty?


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t have that much cash on me¡­ Why don¡¯t you not pay it back first?¡± Eric pleaded. However, from


    the way the others were looking at him, it was obvious that nobody pitied him.


    You were the one who aggressively forced Matthew to pay back the loan and you werepletely


    merciless. Who will sympathize with you right now?


    Matthew nced at Eric before he softly said, ¡°Old Master Cunningham, I have a solution that can help


    you avoid paying the penalty, but I¡¯m not sure whether you¡¯re willing to do it.¡±


    When Eric heard this, he was overjoyed as he blurted, ¡°What¡¯s the solution? Tell me; I¡¯ll do anything you


    ask!¡±


    ¡°Sell all of the Cunningham Group Wellness Herbary shares that you have,¡± Matthew murmured. ¡°From


    now on, you¡¯ll have nothing to do with Cunningham Group Wellness Herbary at all. If you agree to do so,


    I can pretend that all of this never happened!¡±

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    Stunned, Eric stood rooted to the spot. Matthew was trying to make himpletely cut ties with the


    Cunningham Group Wellness Herbary. In that case, Eric would not have the qualifications to interfere


    with any of Cunningham Group Wellness Herbary¡¯s affairs. The reason he held on to his shares was so


    that he could get revenge on Sasha at a crucial moment but Matthew knew this, so he asked him to give


    up all his shares.


    Eric was unwilling but in the end, he had no choice but to sell his shares reluctantly. Matthew borrowed


    some money from Jefford and bought all of Eric¡¯s shares before transferring it under Sasha¡¯s name. With


    that, Eric no longer had anything to do with Cunningham Group Wellness Herbary and after he sold his


    shares, Eric and his family left with their tails between their legs.


    As for Jefford and the others, they were thrilled as they surrounded Matthew and congratted him one


    after another. Without the disturbance of Eric and his family, the development of Cunningham Group


    Wellness Herbary would be much smoother.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew smiled lightly and exchanged pleasantries with everyone, leading them to the conference room


    to start discussing matters of the constructionpany. At first, Matthew had nned to deal with the


    vi area investment himself.


    However, he felt really grateful when he saw Jefford and the others give him their full support today,


    which was why he decided to let them in on his n so that they could earn some money from it.


    Meanwhile in the office, James and Liam were sitting on the ground feeling desperate; the development


    of the situation waspletely different from what they expected.


    Matthew had easily solved the problem and even helped Sasha take full control of Cunningham Group


    Wellness Herbary. Most importantly, the constructionpany nowpletely belonged to Matthew and


    they couldn¡¯t interfere with it at all.


    At that moment, James felt as if he was about to have a breakdown. After putting in effort for so long, I


    didn¡¯t manage to harm Matthew at all. Instead, I handed him the constructionpany that fell into my


    hands. What the hell am I doing?


    ¡°W-What just happened?¡± Liam gritted out, devastation written all over his face. At the beginning, he


    nned to use this opportunity to send Matthew to jail. After that, he would stay in James¡¯ house and


    think of ways to gradually take over the Cunningham family¡¯s fortune. Once I take control of the


    Cunningham family¡¯s fortune, Sasha will belong to me and I¡¯ll be a big shot in Eastcliff. However, I never


    thought that my great ns would end like this.


    Matthew had easily solved the problem and destroyed all of Liam¡¯s ns.


    James red at him angrily. ¡°How is it that you still dare to ask me what happened? This is all because


    of you! You were the one who made the investment but you didn¡¯t check on it¡¯s development. You didn¡¯t


    even know that the money was returned to thepany. Instead, you did everything you can to shove


    the constructionpany back into Matthew¡¯s hands. Oh Liam, you are the dumbest person I¡¯ve ever


    met!¡±


    With an embarrassed expression, Liam said, ¡°Mr. Cunningham, I¡­ At that time, I focused most of my


    attention on the vi area and didn¡¯t have the energy to care about thepany¡¯s affairs. Why don¡¯t we


    ask Matthew to give us back the constructionpany? This time, I¡¯ll definitely work hard and help you


    earn a lot of money!¡±


    After James heard this, he yelled angrily, ¡°Shut up! Do you still have the courage to ask for the


    constructionpany? Have you forgotten that we wrote a guarantee?¡±


    Liam immediately looked ashamed. Then, he whispered, ¡°Mr. Cunningham, the guarantee is not legally


    valid. Besides, you are the head of the family. If you want the constructionpany, Matthew wouldn¡¯t


    dare to not give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± James roared. ¡°Even though I¡¯m the head of the family, I¡¯m not shameless! How can I


    pretend that whatever I¡¯ve said doesn¡¯t count?¡±


    However, Liam countered, ¡°Mr. Cunningham, shame is not an issue. The most important thing we have


    to consider is to not let Matthew own such a profitablepany.¡±


    Hearing this, James frowned lightly as Liam¡¯s words managed to sessfully arouse his worries. Now


    that things have reached this point, is it really suitable for me to ask Matthew to give me the construction


    company?

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    In the conference room, Matthew told the shareholders about the vi area project.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked someone to summarize everything. Those who cooperated with Young Master Lach


    are in trouble and owe a lot of money because of the suspension of the project. If no one can restart this


    project, the money they had invested in it would all go to waste, which is why we can buy this project at a


    low price at a time like this. Once the projectunches, we¡¯ll be able to make a lot of money,¡± Matthew


    said.


    The people around him nced at each other. At first, they thought Matthew was talking but a small


    project and had never expected it to be such a big one.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Then, Jefford asked, ¡°Mr. Larson, this project needs a lot of money, right? I don¡¯t think the funds we have


    is enough.¡±


    Hearing this, Matthew chuckled and reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this project doesn¡¯t require much funding


    in the future. I estimate that it¡¯ll need about one billion. The constructionpany has 250 million and


    I¡¯ve also found some other investments, so money isn¡¯t a problem. You can invest as much as you


    want, depending on your situation of course.¡±


    Everyone immediately breathed a sigh of relief. They weren¡¯t worried about whether the investment


    would lose money; what they were worried about was whether they had the money to invest! Upon


    hearing that, Jefford hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Larson, I have 20 million in my hands and I have a few shares


    that I can sell. Once I sell all of those, I can probably raise 10 million from there. Is it alright if I invest 30


    million?¡±


    Matthew nced at him and asked with a smile, ¡°Jefford, aren¡¯t you afraid that this investment might fail?


    This vi area project is under suspension right now.¡±


    However, Jefford only smiled and replied, ¡°Mr. Larson, you¡¯ve already invested so much money yourself.


    My 30 million is nothingpared to yours. No matter what happens to the project, as long as it¡¯s a


    project that you¡¯ve invested in, I¡¯ll follow and invest in it too. After all, I trust youpletely!¡±


    Matthew smiled and nodded in reply. Those shareholders who stayed indeed had great trust in him.


    Monte, too, invested 30 million. As for the other shareholders, they each invested a smaller sum. After


    combining everything, the total of their investments reached 200 million. This was beyond Matthew¡¯s


    expectations as he originally thought that they would only invest around 100 million. After all, the vi


    area project was under suspension so it would be pretty difficult for them to runch the project.


    If they spent the money but in the end failed to restart the project, the money would go to waste and they


    would never get any of it back. Under such circumstances, there weren¡¯t many people who dared to


    invest.


    Who would have thought that these people would have so much confidence in him that they were willing


    to invest all their additional funds?


    Matthew nodded and murmured, ¡°Thank you for your support. Since you believe in me, I¡¯ll definitely not


    let you down!¡± The group of people then continued to chat for a while before the shareholders got up and


    left.


    When Matthew walked out of the conference room, he saw James and Liam approaching him with angry


    expressions. These two had speciallye over today to watch Matthew embarrass himself but


    unexpectedly, he managed to solve everything easily. Plus, he didn¡¯t lose anything and instead bought


    Eric¡¯s shares on Sasha¡¯s behalf.


    James went straight up to Matthew and in a solemn voice, he asked, ¡°Matthew, what did you discuss


    with them just now?¡±


    ¡°Some business affairs,¡± Matthew calmly replied.


    Hearing this, James frowned and asked, ¡°What business affairs do you have with them? Matthew, I¡¯m


    warning you, don¡¯t have bad intentions and try to trick me! Don¡¯t think that having a close rtionship


    with these shareholders will help you take over the Cunningham family¡¯s business! It¡¯ll do you well to


    remember that thispany belongs to the Cunningham family and no one can take it away from us!¡±

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    Matthew was speechless. ¡°Mr. Cunningham, I¡¯m really not interested in thepany. The business


    matters that I just discussed with them arepletely unrted to thispany.¡±


    Hearing this, James scanned Matthew from head to toe before he solemnly said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you


    discussed with them. From now on, please don¡¯t interfere with Cunningham Group Wellness Herbary¡¯s


    affairs!¡±


    Matthew noddedly helplessly in response. ¡°I understand.¡±


    It was only then did James nod in satisfaction. ¡°By the way, you solved the problem with the construction


    company wonderfully and I¡¯m satisfied with the oue. Since the problem has been solved, you can


    return my shares to me now. I¡¯ll be following up the projects at the constructionpany personally to


    avoid any idents.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Matthew was stunned. He never thought that James would be so shameless. When


    they asked him to take responsibility for the problem yesterday, they wrote a guarantee saying that


    they wouldn¡¯t interfere with the constructionpany¡¯s affairs anymore. Now that the problem was


    solved, James immediately came over to take over the constructionpany.


    With a frown, Matthew asked, ¡°Mr. Cunningham, didn¡¯t we agree that this constructionpany belongs


    to me now? You wrote a guarantee letter¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you know anything about the construction business?¡± James yelled angrily. ¡°Do you know how to


    manage apany? Do you know how thepany runs? Even though you got lucky and managed to


    solve the problem this time, that doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re capable. Do you think you¡¯ll be able to afford to


    pay for the next mistake you make?¡±


    Liam nodded and chimed in, ¡°Matthew, Mr. Cunningham is doing this for your own good! I¡¯ve looked


    through the projects at the constructionpany so I know that they are difficult to handle. Only Mr.


    Cunningham will know how to deal with those projects; you¡¯re too young and need more practice.


    Besides, with your current capabilities, you¡¯re far from being qualified to take control of a hugepany.


    Just do what Mr. Cunningham says and transfer those shares to him, and the two of us can also learn a


    thing or two aboutpany management from him.¡±


    James nodded in satisfaction andmented, ¡°Matthew, look how sensible Liam is. Both of you are my


    son-inws but why are you two so different? If only you were half as sensible as Liam, our family


    wouldn¡¯t be what it is now.¡±


    Brows knitted, Matthew thought to himself, These two are singing the same tune and it¡¯s obvious they


    are just here to take the constructionpany back. If it was in the past, I wouldn¡¯t care about it but now,


    Jefford and the others have invested in the constructionpany. If I hand thepany to James right


    now, Jefford and the other shareholders¡¯ investments will definitely go down the drain.


    However, Matthew didn¡¯t dare to refuse James outright as James was not a reasonable person. If


    Matthew refused him, he would definitely start a hugemotion that would be troublesome to deal with.


    After giving it some thought, Matthew nodded and replied, ¡°Okay. Since you¡¯ve already asked for it, I¡¯ll


    definitely agree to whatever you say. However, it¡¯s toote to do it in the morning. Shall we go through


    everything this afternoon?¡±


    Hearing this, James was overjoyed. He originally thought that Matthew would refuse him so it came as a


    surprise when Matthew readily agreed to his request. In that case, everything is going well! The problem


    at the constructionpany has been solved and thepany is back under my control. Furthermore,


    there is more than 20 million in thepany¡¯s ount. This is a windfall!


    ¡°I was right about you, Matthew. You really are a sensible man! Great; now that everything¡¯s settled, let¡¯s


    go home. I¡¯ll ask my wife to cook something delicious for you this afternoon,¡± James said happily,


    showing a rare kindness to Matthew.


    Liam hurried to follow them and casually asked, ¡°Matthew, are you pushing back the transfer so you¡¯ll


    have time to tell Sasha about this?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, James¡¯ expression immediately turned cold. If Sasha finds out about this, how am I going to


    take the constructionpany back?


    He red at Matthew as he waited for a reply. However, Matthew only murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t


    tell Sasha about this.¡±

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    Liam suddenly broke into a smile and said, ¡°Oh Matthew, I was just joking. There¡¯s no need to be so


    aggressive! What I¡¯m trying to say is, it¡¯s best that Sasha doesn¡¯t find out about this because if she does,


    she might start a fight. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Matthewpletely ignored him. When the three of them returned home, Sasha was still trapped at


    home by Demi and Helen. Her phone was thrown away by Demi, so she couldn¡¯t even receive a


    message the whole morning. When she saw Matthew and the others return, she rushed to greet them,


    ¡°Matthew, how¡­ how are you? Are you okay?¡±


    Meanwhile, Demi walked over with a surprised expression. ¡°Why have you returned? S-Shouldn¡¯t you be


    under investigation?¡±


    Matthew then proceeded to tell them everything that happened that morning.


    Sasha was thrilled to hear the news and she excitedly said, ¡°That¡¯s great! Everything is great as long


    as you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Demi, on the other hand, was extremely disappointed. ¡°How did that happen? H-How did the money


    return to the constructionpany? Are you mistaken, Liam?¡±


    Hearing this, Sasha angrily yelled, ¡°Demi, what is wrong with you? You¡¯re upset to see that Matthew is


    fine, aren¡¯t you? What¡¯s the matter? Do you have to send Matthew to jail to be at ease?¡±


    Truth was, that was what Demi had been thinking but she didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud.


    ¡°I-I was just asking! Why are you being so aggressive?¡± Demi argued as she pouted her lips. However,


    looking at her expression, it was obvious that she was disappointed. Liam quickly gave her a signal.


    motioning her not to say anything. Deep down, Demi was surprised but she didn¡¯t ask him anything. It


    was only when Liam returned to their bedroom did she continue, ¡°What the hell happened? Why isn¡¯t


    Matthew in jail? This whole situation is so annoying!¡± Demi muttered, upset written all over her face.


    However, Liam smiled and said, ¡°It may not be a bad thing that he¡¯s not in jail.¡±


    ring at him, Demi asked, ¡°How is it not a bad thing? Don¡¯t forget that Matthew is a live-in son-inw.


    Sooner orter, he and Sasha will own all the family fortune. The only solution is to kick him out and let


    my sister marry someone else. That is the only way me and my sister will be equals. When that happens,


    we¡¯ll divide the family¡¯s fortune equally, instead of letting my sister take all of it. Do you understand?¡±


    The reason Demi kept targeting Matthew was because of the family¡¯s fortune. After all, she had married


    into another family while Sasha found a live-in son-inw. After hearing Demi¡¯sints, Liam


    chuckled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll kick him out sooner orter. However, this incident is a blessing in disguise.


    Matthew already promised to give your father the constructionpany and your father agreed to let me


    be the general manager of the constructionpany. It is no longer a smallpany now; we even


    have hundreds of millions in cash.¡±


    A glimmer of hope appeared in Demi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Really? Did¡­ Did he really agree to return thepany to


    my father? But how is that possible? Didn¡¯t we sign a guarantee letter?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Smirking, Liam drawled, ¡°So what if we signed a guarantee letter? Do you think Matthew would dare to


    refuse your father? He¡¯s just a live-in son-inw and has no power in this family. When Mr. Cunningham


    personally asked for thepany, Matthew had no choice but to agree. Besides, what else could he


    do?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Demi was thrilled and she pped her hands in excitement. ¡°That¡¯s great! We got the


    constructionpany back and even have so much funds. This time, we¡¯ll finally make a fortune. Once


    we start making money, you better buy me a Maserati. I must not be inferior to Sasha!¡±


    Hearing this, Liam burst outughing and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll buy it for you! I¡¯ll even buy you a Ferrari,


    which is much better than her car!¡±


    Demi was delighted and she couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    Liam urged Demi to keep this a secret and forbid her to let Sasha find out about this. The biggest threat


    to this transaction is Sasha. As long as she doesn¡¯t find out about this, everything will go really smoothly.


    At the same time, Liam continuously kept an eye on Matthew to prevent him from secretly telling Sasha


    about the transaction. During the whole period, he acted as if he was preventing a thief. However,


    Matthew didn¡¯t tell Sasha about this at all and it was as if he had epted his fate.


    Sasha went to the office for work that afternoon. Seeing this, Liam and James instantly ran up to


    Matthew to bring him to go through the shares transfer process before rushing to thew firm. Just as


    they were going through the procedures, Liam suddenly received a call from his friend.


    ¡°Liam, are you still at the constructionpany?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m about to head there soon,¡± Liam answered. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Upon hearing that, his friend immediately warned, ¡°Liam, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t go back there.¡±


    Liam was shocked to hear this. ¡°Why?¡±


    Agitated, his friend replied, ¡°I just received news that the constructionpany is in trouble.¡±


    Liam smiled andmented, ¡°Are you talking about the 300 million investment? Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s been


    settled. Everything is fine now. I have to say, the updates you receive are really slow.¡±


    However, his friend was still panicking. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that. I¡¯m talking about something else. I


    know that the 300 million investment that you made has returned to the constructionpany! However,


    the money you used to return the loan from Cunningham Group Wellness Herbary is the same money!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Liam answered. ¡°Is there a problem? The money still belongs to the constructionpany


    anyway.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Liam¡¯s friend hurriedly exined, ¡°That¡¯s the problem! The Jackson family owns some of the construction


    company¡¯s shares. The money that was returned to thepany is in fact money from the Jackson


    family¡¯s previous project, which means some of that money belongs to the Jacksons. Yet, you used this


    money to pay off your loan from the Cunningham Group Wellness Herbary. This means that you¡¯ve used


    the Jackson family¡¯s money to pay off your debts. The Jackson family has already heard about the news


    and are going to the constructionpany to cause trouble!¡±


    Liam waspletely dumbfounded. ¡°W-Which Jackson family are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Which other Jackson family do you know? Of course I¡¯m talking about the Jackson family that is one of


    the Ten Greatest Families in Eastcliff! There¡¯s no need for me to be so panicked about the other


    Jacksons! This family we¡¯re talking about is not easy to deal with, which is why I called to tell you to run


    away as fast as you can. It¡¯s best if you directly leave the constructionpany and not get involved in


    this matter. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about the Jackson family before. If this matter turns serious, the


    Jacksons will definitely send you to jail for more than ten years. You might even lose your life!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Liam was shook to the core. A moment ago, he was thrilled and felt that everything


    was under his control. Who would¡¯ve thought that the situation is so troublesome. I can¡¯t believe that the


    Jackson family is involved in this. In that case, it¡¯s a serious problem!


    He hurriedly ran over and stopped James, who was about to sign the papers.


    ¡°Mr. Cunningham, we don¡¯t want those shares anymore,¡± Liam quickly said.


    James was confused. ¡°Why? I¡¯m about to sign the papers. What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    However, Liam couldn¡¯t say it directly in front of Matthew so he snatched the pen in James¡¯s hand and


    solemnly announced, ¡°I think that Matthew has done a great job and we should give him a chance. Mr.


    Cunningham, you¡¯re getting old so it¡¯s best you don¡¯t tire yourself with thepany¡¯s business. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    As he spoke, he forcefully dragged James away.


    James, on the other hand, was enraged. As soon as they walked out of the room, he pped Liam hard


    on the face and yelled, ¡°Have you lost your mind? I was about to sign the papers but you dragged me out


    of there. What are you trying to do? Are you nning to help Matthew take away all of my family¡¯s


    fortune? What benefits did he promise you?¡±


    Liam blushed in embarrassment. After he made sure Matthew did not follow them, he hurriedly


    whispered, ¡°Mr. Cunningham, I did that for your own good.¡±


    With that, Liam told him about the Jackson family and when James finished listening to his exnation,


    he waspletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± James immediately ran out of there and gave up on getting the constructionpany back.

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    Standing at the doorway, Matthew watched the two of them leave and couldn¡¯t help but break into a


    smile. Truth was, he actually arranged for it to happen. Liam¡¯s friend was right; the Jackson family indeed


    had some shares in the constructionpany. However, they hadplete trust in Matthew. How was it


    possible that they would cause trouble? The reason the Jackson family did it was to purposely scare


    Liam and James so that they wouldn¡¯t dare to interfere with the constructionpany again.


    As it turns out, this method worked well. As soon as the two of them heard of the Jackson family¡¯s


    involvement, they scurried away in fear. In the end, Matthew got to keep control over the construction


    company. After Matthew walked out of thew firm, a man with tattoos drove over¡ªit was Max.


    Max had also joined the constructionpany and his main responsibility was to help Ed. Sometimes,


    he would help run errands. Even though he was in charge of minor things, Max was not who he used to


    be. Among other things, whenever those who ignored him in the past bumped into him, they treated him


    respectfully.


    This is one of the advantages of being friends with a powerful man!


    When Max saw Matthew, he immediately said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Larson, Mr. Davis and Master Tiger


    have arrived at the constructionpany. Mr. Davis has ordered me to take you there!¡±


    Matthew nodded in reply and walked over to the car. After he got seated, he casually asked, ¡°How is Ed


    doingtely?¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    With a polite smile, Max replied, ¡°Eddie had just entered this industry so he¡¯s still trying to figure it out.


    However, I really admire him. He really has great focus when dealing with things. He didn¡¯t know much


    about herbology, so in the past few days, he personally followed the technicians to the factory area,


    researching the whole process from start to finish. Furthermore, he even bought many books about the


    field. Now, he either studies in the factory or reads in the office all day long.¡±


    Matthew smiled and nodded. Even though Ed is a little cowardly, he is a serious person, which is the


    main reason I let him manage the wellness herbary.


    ¡°Mr. Mussolini, from now on, you will stick to Ed and help him a little bit more. I¡¯m sure that you know


    Ed¡¯s character¡ªhe doesn¡¯t fight for anything. To put it bluntly, he¡¯s weak. However, you can¡¯t be weak


    when dealing with business affairs. Fortunately, you have a rtively strong personality that can make up


    for his shorings. With the two of you working together, I believe the Wellness Herbary will have a


    bright future!¡± Matthew murmured.


    Upon hearing that, Max was shocked and he quickly replied, ¡°Mr. Larson, you can just call me Max.


    Please don¡¯t call me by myst name because it makes me feel burdened. Furthermore, it¡¯s my honor to


    work beside Eddie and you, Mr. Larson. Eddie treats me really well too. You can be rest assured that I¡¯ll


    definitely do everything I can to help Eddie and manage Wellness Herbary properly!¡±


    Matthew nodded in satisfaction before he leaned against the car seat and took a nap. Not long after, they


    arrived at the constructionpany. Julian and Davis had already arrived. From now on, the


    constructionpany would be their main workce so they came over to get acquainted with


    everything. Meanwhile, the Jackson family had also sent someone over. It was Connor¡¯s confidant, ric


    Jackson. Matthew had met ric once when the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff publicly tried him.


    ric was someone who was rtively humble. Under the circumstances at that time, he still treated


    Matthew politely, which was rare. This was the reason Connor sent him over. After all, the other Jackson


    family members weren¡¯t that close to Matthew.


    After Max sent Matthew over, he directly drove back to the Wellness Herbary to help Ed.


    Later, Matthew gathered everyone to the office and briefed them about the vi area project.


    ¡°This is our first project after taking over the constructionpany and it¡¯s a really big one. Because of


    Young Master Lach, they are selling this project at a very cheap price, which is why our expenses this


    time are not high. If this project is done well, our investment will at least be tripled. Do any of you have


    any ideas?¡± Matthew asked.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    Julianughed and said, ¡°Matt, this really isn¡¯t my forte. We¡¯ll do whatever you ask us to and I¡¯ll definitely


    support you.¡±


    Tiger nodded repeatedly in agreement as well. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely support you too, Mr. Larson. That won¡¯t be


    an issue.¡±


    ¡°How about you, ric?¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ric chuckled. ¡°Mr. Larson, I came just to ry my Old Master¡¯s message. He has made himself clear


    that he¡¯ll support you in everything you do.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Tiger grinned and announced, ¡°That¡¯s great! Since everyone agrees, there¡¯s nothing


    else to say so we¡¯ll just go ahead with this project.¡±


    Matthew nodded in delight while looking at Tiger. ¡°Tiger, I¡¯ve asked you to find out the reason that this


    project was called to an end. Have you found anything?¡±


    Tiger nodded in reply. ¡°I¡¯ve investigated and it seems like it¡¯s rted to the two viges nearby. ording


    to the rumors, the vi area upied a pond on the mountain. In order to build a man-madeke, they


    dredged the pond and expanded to make it a dozen times bigger. Not long after, the vigers living on


    the foot of the mountain got a strange illness, causing three fatalities while over ten vigers copsed


    from the illness. The worst part is, there is no cure. The vigers say that the disaster is caused by the


    disrupted Feng Shui due to the expansion of the pond. On the other hand, the official research exins


    that the strange illness appeared due to the contaminated water at the lower areas that is caused by the


    construction of the vi. Hence, the vi project was halted.¡±


    Julian frowned. ¡°People still believe in Feng Shui in this era? These people are obviously spewing


    nonsense!¡±


    Meanwhile, Matthew kept quiet. After he inherited the jade pendant, he gained some insights of these


    incidents such as what had happened to Timothy, which was simr to this incident. Then, Matthew said,


    ¡°Since we¡¯re all here now, let¡¯s check on the situation.¡±


    With Tiger as the driver, the few of them rushed to the vi area. Located at the South Suburb of


    Eastcliff, it was a ce surrounded by mountains and rivers. This area hadn¡¯t been developed but it


    would be the focus of Eastcliff development in the future.


    Receiving the news beforehand, the Lach Family bought thisnd to develop it into a high-end vi area.


    Not only that, there was arge piece ofnd in the front which would be developed into a housing estate


    in the future.


    Someone predicted that once this vi area was developed and the nearby facilities were furnished, this


    ce would definitely surpass the luxury houses in Eastcliff. Perhaps it would rank just below Lakeside


    Garden and because of that, the investment of this vi area was extremely huge back then.


    Unfortunately, the Lach Family almost shattered after Young Master Lach was sent to jail. Now, these


    investments were nothing but a fantasy. Therefore, it was a great bargain for Matthew to own it for a


    billion.


    Meanwhile, the few of them made a round around the vi area and the man-madeke that was located


    right at the center. ording to Tiger¡¯s introduction, this man-madeke was actually a pond in the


    beginning, spanning over ten meters wide. But now, it had been expanded into ake that had a width of


    a few hundred meters. This man-madeke had indeed made the vis grander.


    As soon as they arrived at thekeside, they spotted arge crowd standing beside theke while


    discussing and pointing at something. Those people wore suits and leather shoes, looking like significant


    figures.


    When Tiger drove the car over there, he recognized a few familiar faces from afar, namely Leo, Grace


    and ine. Since thest student reunion, Leo¡¯spany and their Wellness Herbary¡¯s business were


    ruined. On top of that, rumor had it that Leo was fired as well and no one knew where he went after that.


    No one expected that they would bump into them at this ce.


    ine was standing beside a man in his forties and snuggling against him, seemingly intimate with him.


    On the other side, Leo walked in front of them and was introducing something to everyone.


    When Matthew and the rest approached him, Leo could be heard saying, ¡°To be honest, all of you are


    very lucky because Master Hanson seldom appears in public. Therefore, it¡¯s your greatest honor to be


    able to meet him today!¡±

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    Everyone looked at the man beside ine. Needless to think, he must be Master Hanson. Among the


    crowd, a short man, Jonathan Redd, was the leader of this ce. He looked to an elder who was


    wearing sses beside him and asked in a low voice, ¡°Professor Walter, what do you think?¡±


    Professor Walter was a lecturer in University of Eastcliff who enjoyed high prestige and was universally


    respected due to his extraordinarily high academic level. However, he looked extremely embarrassed at


    the moment while replying softly, ¡°Well, we don¡¯t know about this yet. I believe you¡¯re aware that we¡¯ve


    tested the water samples for over ten times but the results are the same. We didn¡¯t find any


    contamination in the water. Perhaps this incident can¡¯t be exined by science at all.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Professor Walter and his team had been investigating this issue for some time but they still could not


    determine the root cause of the illness no matter how many investigations they carried out. Yet, the


    vigers from these few viges kept pressing them for an exnation so they had no choice but to


    temporarily announce to the public that it was due to contamination. But the actual cause of this incident


    was still unknown and the hidden danger remained.


    Jonathan and the others had run out of ideas so they had no choice but to seek other solutions.


    Therefore, they tried to find a few feng shui masters to check if the incident was a supernatural one. As


    for ine, she failed to seduce Julian previously but she was lucky to carry on with Master Hansonter


    on.


    On the other hand, Leo became a vagrant after he was fired from thepany. When he heard about


    this incident, he immediately brought Master Hanson to this ce, trying to make money out of this.


    Upon hearing Professor Walter¡¯s words, Leo immediately said, ¡°The issue is extremely clear now¡ªthe


    strange illness is undoubtedly caused by the feng shui that is disrupted due to the dredging of the man-


    madeke. Contaminated water? Bullsh*t! Professor Walter, have you found any contamination after you


    carried out countless research on the water samples that you brought back? Let me tell you, don¡¯t regard


    traditional methods as rubbish because you might stumble upon situations that can only be exined


    with that.¡±


    Jonathan was still hesitating. Seeing that, Leo immediately exined, ¡°This is Master Hanson, the


    famous feng shui master in Eastshire. His teacher is thete Master Herold and he¡¯s a close friend with


    Dr. Ellis of Eastshire, who is also well-known. On top of that, Master Hanson learned a number of


    medical skills from Dr. Ellis, so he¡¯s kind of Dr. Ellis¡¯s apprentice. He seldom undertakes such tasks but


    he can¡¯t bear to leave these vigers in misery, so he came to help all of you out.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the people around him gazed at Master Hanson in reverence. They hadn¡¯t heard of


    Master Hanson but they had heard of Master Herold and Dr. Ellis. Since Master Hanson was rted to


    those significant figures, he must be someone eminent too. Meanwhile, Master Hanson remained


    haughty and didn¡¯t even spare a nce at these people.


    Right at that moment, Matthew and the others came. As soon as Leo and the others saw them, their


    faces instantly darkened, especially Grace who clenched her teeth and sneered, ¡°Oh look, isn¡¯t this our


    king of losers? What¡¯s the matter? Why did youe here too? Did youe to visit Master Hanson


    after getting the news that he¡¯s here? Matthew, please don¡¯t waste your time. It¡¯s a humiliation for Master


    Hanson to even take a nce at you, who¡¯s a loser that lives off women. Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself


    here!¡±


    Matthew knitted his eyebrows, disappointed at Grace who hadn¡¯t changed a bit after what happened


    previously. In fact, she was as sarcastic and mean as usual.


    ¡°Why are you guys here? You¡¯re not weed here so get lost!¡± Matthew said in a cold voice.


    After Grace was stunned for a second, she burst outughing. ¡°Matthew, what are you talking about?


    What rights do you have to ask us to leave? You¡¯re the one who should get lost! Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re


    here with Master Hanson? If you ask us to leave, it means you¡¯re asking Master Hanson to leave too!¡±


    Master Hanson coldly nced at Matthew while his eyes were filled with contempt. ¡°Who are these


    people and why are they making noise? Tell them to get lost so that they won¡¯t affect my judgement!¡±


    said Master Hanson coldly.


    Jonathan immediately nodded but just before he said anything, he suddenly noticed ric, causing his


    expression to change abruptly. ¡°A-Are you ric Jackson?¡±


    Grace was astonished. ¡°Do you know each other?¡±


    Instantly, Jonathan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m lucky enough to have met him once. Speaking of which, they¡¯re the


    developers of this project. Mr. Jackson, it¡¯s been a long time since we met. Are you here today to inspect


    the construction site?¡±


    ric nodded calmly. ¡°You¡¯re being too courteous. This project belongs to Mr. Larson now and I¡¯m here


    today to apany him for the inspection.¡±

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    Upon hearing that, everyone was shocked.


    This vi area needed a lot of funding and it was developed under the coboration between two of the


    Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff back then.


    There were only a few people who could afford to take over this project, which led them to wonder how


    much funds Matthew really had.


    Leo and the two others were especially dumbfounded and their eyes almost popped out.


    As for Grace, she finally understood why Matthew had told her to get lost after she recovered from her


    shock.


    It turned out that this vi area belonged to Matthew so naturally, he had the right to chase them out!


    Even so, she refused to resign herself to defeat so she taunted in jealousy, ¡°Matthew, you truly are


    sessful in living off a woman! This project must be sponsored by your wife, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s why I¡¯ve


    always said that no matter how hard you study, it¡¯s better to marry a wealthy spouse. Look at our ss


    monitor, who still has to rush off his feet for a living no matter how hardworking he is, andpare him to


    Matthew, who rose meteorically right after getting married. Sigh! In the future, all the men in the world


    won¡¯t bother working hard since they can seed in life by living off women.¡±


    At once, the vigers burst intoughter while Leo said in contempt, ¡°A real man should have high


    integrity and be dauntless. We should never live off charity. No matter how challenging things get, I¡¯ll only


    spend the money that I earn. Even if I die of starvation, I¡¯ll never ask a woman to pay for my food!¡±


    His words were instantly approved by many and the contempt in the crowd¡¯s eyes could almost bury


    Matthew.


    Julian couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and mocked, ¡°You wish to spend women¡¯s money but sadly, you


    can¡¯t. Have you forgotten about Leanna?¡±


    At once, embarrassment overtook Leo¡¯s face while he recalled how he boasted about his rtionship


    with Leanna in public previously.


    Yet, Leanna went to fetch Matthew that very night andpletely proved him wrong, which utterly


    humiliated him in front of all his ssmates.


    ¡°I have no time to waste with you! Director Redd, what do you think?¡± Leo asked.


    In a low voice, Jonathan asked, ¡°Master Hanson, what do you think the cause of this issue is?¡±


    Looking arrogant, Master Hanson nced at Matthew from the corner of his eyes and replied, ¡°Since the


    person-in-charge is here, I¡¯ll save my words.¡±


    He was keeping Matthew in suspense as he wanted Matthew to beg him.


    Yet, Matthew sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Since I¡¯m here, you should stop teaching a fish how to


    swim so that you won¡¯t make a fool of yourself.¡±


    Master Hanson¡¯s expression instantly changed and he flew into rage. ¡°Arrogant brat! Fine, I¡¯ll show you


    the real deal today. Later on, don¡¯t beg for my help!¡±


    Sneering, Leo mocked, ¡°Matthew, you should be humble since you¡¯re doing business. How dare you


    offend Master Hanson? You must have given up in developing this vi area! Without the pointers from


    Master Hanson, thisnd is just a piece of trash!¡±


    Matthew just smiled without speaking. After all, they were nothing to him.


    Master Hanson got even more furious at his attitude. He then took out hispass and walked back and


    forth thekeside, seemingly doing some calction. After that, he looked around before walking back to


    them.


    ¡°Were there two big rocks near the pond in the past?¡± Master Hanson asked sternly.


    Jonathan immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, there were. Master Hanson, how did you know?¡±


    Master Hanson sneered. ¡°You might not know, but the name of this pond was Dragon Pearl. The two big


    rocks represented the dragon¡¯s horns and the pond represented the dragon¡¯s mouth. When a dragon


    spits out water, it helps to protect the people. This pond was initially extremely beneficial for human¡¯s


    health but now that the dragon¡¯s horns are removed, the dragon has be a snake. On top of that, the


    pond was expanded, turning it into a situation representing a snake swallowing a whale. Snakes are


    venomous so what do you think will happen when the water is spit out by a snake?¡±


    The vigers that followed around him were shocked.


    Then, they started to grind their teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve known from the beginning that we mustn¡¯t alter this pond


    because it protects the viges.¡±


    ¡°These heartless developers! They put all of us in danger because they insisted on dredging this pond!¡±


    ¡°My poor uncle! His death was unjust!¡±


    ¡°Not only is your uncle a victim, my father is sick in bed too!¡±


    ¡°These b*stards are too cruel!¡±


    Hearing the vigers¡¯ments, Leo immediately scoffed and chided, ¡°Matthew, as a developer,


    shouldn¡¯t you consider the life and well-being of the vigers? In order to earn money, you¡¯re willing to do


    anything and even disrupt the feng shui of the vige, which ruined so many families and took so many


    lives. Do you still have a conscience? Did you feed your conscience to the dog and trade it for money?¡±


    He was putting all the me on Matthew.


    It was only then did the vigers recall Matthew was the developer of this ce.


    At once, all the vigers charged toward Matthew and surrounded him while cursing him.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°You heartless bast*rd!¡±


    ¡°Give me back my uncle¡¯s life!¡±


    ¡°Compensate us! You have topensate us with money!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give us an exnation for this incident, don¡¯t ever dream of leaving here!¡±

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    Leo watched the scene smugly. He had deliberately put the me on Matthew just to make things


    difficult for him.


    Tiger immediately led his men to shield Matthew in the middle.


    At the same time, the vigers who were pushed away from Matthew got even angrier as they cursed. It


    looked like a fight was about to break out.


    At that moment, Julian helplessly exined, ¡°Everyone, you should find fault with the right person. The


    previous developer of this project is the Lach Family and we¡¯re not involved in this at all. We only took


    over this project a few days ago so what happened earlier has nothing to do with us. What¡¯s the point of


    finding fault with us?¡±


    Those vigers couldn¡¯t help but look at each other.


    Grace sneered and said, ¡°Why should we bother about that? Since you¡¯ve taken over this project, it¡¯s


    only natural for us toe to you for a solution. Look at the damage you¡¯ve done to the viges! Yet,


    you¡¯re passing the buck right now? You and the other developers must have lost all your conscience.


    How can you risk others¡¯ lives to make money?¡±


    These few sentences stirred the anger in the vigers¡¯ hearts again.


    Fiercely, they charged at Matthew while one of them shouted, ¡°Hit him, hit them! Hit them to death!¡±


    Just before the sh began, Matthew suddenly said, ¡°You guys surely deserve to die.¡±


    As soon as he said that, everyone was stunned.


    They didn¡¯t expect Matthew to have the guts to say that in such a situation. Wouldn¡¯t that be adding fuel


    to the me?


    Even Julian was stunned because this wasn¡¯t the usual Matthew.


    On the contrary, Leo was overjoyed and he seized an opportunity to shout, ¡°Matthew, you bast*rd! You¡¯re


    such an evil person. Look at what you did to the vigers in order to make money! Yet, not only are you


    completely unrepentant, but you even cursed them. Are you still a human? A person like you should go


    to the depths of hell after you die!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Those vigers were infuriated while they mored to hit Matthew.


    Being rational, Jonathan walked over and stopped the vigers while ring angrily at Matthew.


    ¡°Matthew, I don¡¯t care who you are but I want you to get lost right now! A person like you is not weed


    here. Plus, don¡¯t ever dream of developing this ce. No matter how much you spend, I¡¯ll make it a


    waste!¡± Jonathan chided coldly.


    Leo was delighted upon hearing that. It was indeed great news if Matthew could lose money in this


    incident.


    Julian and the others started to panic.


    They came today to find a solution but if Matthew continued with the fuss, this project would be halted


    forever.


    ¡°Matthew, let¡¯s not fight against them.¡± Julian tried to convince Matthew.


    Looking calm, Matthew replied slowly, ¡°I¡¯m willing to leave but I hope that you won¡¯t beg for my help in


    the future.¡±


    Jonathan burst outughing. ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you feel terrific just because you¡¯re rich?


    Let me tell you, I¡¯m not the least bit interested in your money so begging you will only happen in your


    dreams!¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what disaster awaits you. How pathetic.¡±


    Jonathan was annoyed and immediately rebutted, ¡°What do you mean? What disaster? Are you


    threatening me? I¡¯m not afraid of you at all! Come at me as you wish and if I flinch, I¡¯ll honor yourst


    name!¡±


    Knitting his eyebrows, Matthew advised sternly, ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you since you won¡¯t have long to live.


    However, as a doctor, I ought to remind you that suffering from headaches thrice a day¡ªin the morning,


    noon and at night¡ªisn¡¯t a good sign. If you don¡¯t visit a doctor in time, you¡¯ll be dead in three days.¡±

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    Upon hearing that, Jonathan was stunned.


    Grace sneered, ¡°Matthew, stop acting like an expert. We studied in the same vocational school and you


    didn¡¯t even graduate. How dare you im to be a doctor? You make yourself sound impressive but the


    truth is, you¡¯re just trash! As a loser, you should¡¯ve stayed humble and continue living off women. Why


    are you going around deceiving others? You ¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, Jonathan shouted angrily, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Grace was stupefied, wondering what had gotten into Jonathan.


    Nervously, Jonathan looked at Matthew. ¡°M-Mr. Larson, h-how did you know about my condition?¡±


    Matthew sniggered. ¡°Not only do I know your condition, but I also know the condition of everyone here.¡±


    Jonathan was stunned ¡°Huh? Wh-What do you mean by everyone?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew replied, ¡°I mean everyone in your vige.¡±


    Jonathan widened his eyes. ¡°Mr. Larson, y-you must be kidding. Wh-What do you know about us?¡±


    Matthew casually extended his arm and pointed at one of the vigers. ¡°You¡¯ll feel bloated at 7 to 8 a.m.


    every day and after 9 p.m., you can¡¯t sleep due to hunger. No matter how much you eat that night, you¡¯ll


    still have supper.¡±


    That viger widened his eyes. ¡°H-How did you know that?¡±


    Without answering him, Matthew pointed at another viger. ¡°Your appetite doubledpared to the past


    but you¡¯re getting skinnier. Although you won¡¯t notice it from the outside, you¡¯re actually losing weight.¡±


    That viger was stunned. ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    Matthew replied coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need to ask anyone because I can see it with just a nce. All of you are


    ill and although everyone¡¯s condition is different, the cause is the same. If you don¡¯t get treated in time,


    every one of you will die within a year.¡±


    Everyone widened their eyes while staring at Matthew in disbelief.


    Right at that moment, Master Hanson suddenly said, ¡°Young man, stop making up nonsense to frighten


    them. I know you¡¯re rich so you must have enquired about the situation of everyone here before you


    came, haven¡¯t you? Then, you gathered all their information and told them their condition based on the


    information you received just to fool these honest vigers. Let me tell you, none of us is a fool so don¡¯t


    think you can trick us!¡±


    At once, the vigers¡¯ expressions changed. Could it be that Matthew had indeed received their


    information beforehand and deliberately used it to deceive them?


    After ncing at Master Hanson, Matthew sneered, ¡°Jonathan, didn¡¯t you ask me why I said that all of


    you deserve to die? I¡¯ll answer that now. It¡¯s because you trusted this con man who will lead all of you to


    your demise!¡±


    Upon hearing that, everyone at the scene burst into an uproar.


    Master Hanson immediately blew his top. He pointed at Matthew and shouted, ¡°What did you say? My


    teacher is Master Herold and I¡¯m considered Dr. Ellis¡¯s apprentice. Do you know that I¡¯m a distinguished


    guest for countless nobles and eminent high officials in Eastcliff, and even the entire Eastshire? Who do


    you think you are to talk to me so rudely?!¡±


    Leo immediately chimed in, ¡°Matthew, how dare you?! Do you think that you can do as you please


    because your wife is from a rich family? Your assets are just a drop in the ocean in Master Hanson¡¯s


    eyes. How dare you talk rudely to Master Hanson? You¡¯re digging your own grave! Now, kneel and


    kowtow to Master Hanson to apologize. Perhaps he¡¯ll spare your life. Otherwise, even your wife and her


    family will pay for this!¡±


    Grace scoffed as well. ¡°Matthew, it¡¯s up to you now. This is the time for you to repay your wife after living


    off of her for years. By kneeling and kowtowing, you can save her and her family. Isn¡¯t that a bargain?¡±

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    Matthew nced at both of them contemptuously while mocking, ¡°One of you is a clown and the other is


    a con man, so how dare you act so arrogantly? Dragon Pearl? A snake swallowing a whale? Bullshit!


    You really are an expert in making up terms to deceive people!¡±


    Master Hanso¡¯s blood boiled. ¡°Ignorant brat! What do you know? What rights do you have to say that I¡¯m


    deceiving them?¡±


    Matthew sneered, ¡°You want rights? Fine, I¡¯ll tell you what rights I have.¡±


    After that, Matthew directly told Tiger, ¡°Fetch Dr. Ellis here and tell him that I have something to discuss


    with him!¡±


    Tiger immediately nodded and left with the car.


    Meanwhile, the people around them were stunned, especially Jonathan, who stared at Matthew in


    astonishment. ¡°Mr. Larson, d-do you know Dr. Ellis?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Jonathan even changed the way he addressed Matthew and that couldn¡¯t be helped because Dr. Ellis


    had a great reputation.


    In fact, everyone in Eastshire had heard of Dr. Ellis.


    On the contrary, Master Hanson started to panic.


    After all, his titles were all fake and he was indeed a con man.


    As for his rtionship with Master Herold and Dr. Ellis, he had made them up in order to boost his


    prestige.


    Unexpectedly, he met someone who truly knew Dr. Ellis today and it seemed like he would be in trouble.


    Yet, Leo didn¡¯t know about the truth so he immediately scoffed when he heard that. ¡°Matthew, stop being


    pretentious. How would someone like you know Dr. Ellis? You must have asked someone to pose as Dr.


    Ellis to deceive us, haven¡¯t you? Let me tell you, Master Hanson is the apprentice of Dr. Ellis so your trick


    is useless!¡±


    Furrowing his eyebrows, Jonathan nced at Matthew while saying coldly, ¡°I was lucky enough to meet


    Dr. Ellis once and he¡¯s a god-like figure in my heart. If anyone dares to pose as Dr. Ellis, don¡¯t me me


    foring after you.¡±


    He went out of his way to make a point because he somehow felt that Matthew was a con man.


    Without speaking, Matthew smiled confidently.


    Meanwhile, Master Hanson, who was standing opposite them, was on tenterhooks. Since he was lying,


    he was genuinely afraid that Matthew would bring Dr. Ellis here.


    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t flee now so he could only hope for the best.


    If Matthew was lying, he would be safe.


    In less than half an hour, Tiger came back.


    Everyone stared at Tiger without blinking while he opened the car door, and an elder got out of the car.


    Upon seeing that elder, Jonathan was first stunned. Then, his expression changed while he immediately


    rushed to greet him.


    Jonathan was over ten meters away from Dr. Ellis but he had already bowed and cupped his hand while


    greeting, ¡°Dr. Ellis, I hope everything¡¯s well for you.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the entire scene went into an uproar.


    Undoubtedly, this person was Dr. Ellis.


    At once, Master Hanson¡¯s face turned pale and he almost slumped to the ground.


    Now that the real Dr. Ellis was here, he was doomed.


    The vigers gathered around Dr. Ellis immediately. After all, he was a legendary figure.


    Many had heard of his legends but they had never seen him.


    Shockingly, he hade here today and everyone felt like they were meeting a celebrity.


    Jonathan tried to stop the excited crowd from getting too near to Dr. Ellis.


    As for himself, he reverently stood beside Dr. Ellis.


    Yet, Dr. Ellis didn¡¯t even bother to look at Jonathan.


    Instead, he walked toward Matthew under everyone¡¯s gaze and cupped his hand while saying, ¡°Mr.


    Larson, how can I help you? Don¡¯t hesitate to tell me if you need my help.¡±


    Everyone was shocked once again.


    As a divine existence, why did Dr. Ellis talk to Matthew in this manner? He wasn¡¯t just polite but reverent!


    Little did they know that after the Six Southern States Medical Conference, Dr. Ellis had started regarding


    Matthew as god.


    Whenever he met Matthew, he would behave as if he was Matthew¡¯s junior and respected him.


    ording to Dr. Ellis, anyone who had greater expertise would be his teacher.


    Since Matthew¡¯s medical skills surpassed his, he should be reverent to him!

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    Calmly, Matthew nodded while pointing at Master Hanson, who was standing a few steps away from


    them. ¡°Dr. Ellis, that person ims that he¡¯s your apprentice. Do you know him?¡±


    After ncing at Master Hanson, Dr. Ellis shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡±


    A heated discussion started amongst the crowd.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Everyone stared unflinchingly at Master Hanson. Now, the truth was out and Master Hanson was proven


    to be a liar.


    Even the expression of Leo and the others changed and Leo asked panickedly, ¡°ine, what¡¯s going


    on?¡±


    Dumbfounded as well, ine asked anxiously, ¡°Master Hanson, did Dr. Ellis make a mistake? Why


    doesn¡¯t he know you?¡±


    Master Hanson bowed his head without replying to her. Since he was a liar, it was only natural that Dr.


    Ellis didn¡¯t know him.


    Looking at Master Hanson¡¯s expression, ine immediately understood the situation, which caused her


    face to turn pale at once.


    She recalled how smug she had beentely because she thought that she carried on with a prominent


    figure. Unexpectedly, she had met a con man.


    Most importantly, Master Hanson was already in histe forties and ine was only interested in his


    status.


    To her dismay, not only did she lose her virginity, but she didn¡¯t even gain anything.


    Thinking of that, ine almost went crazy.


    Desperately, she grabbed Master Hanson¡¯s cor and shrieked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were a master?


    Didn¡¯t you say that Dr. Ellis was your teacher? Liar! H-How dare you trick me?! I-I¡¯ll sue you for raping


    me!¡±


    Master Hanson panicked as well while he pushed ine away. ¡°Don¡¯t make things up! You¡¯re the one


    who offered yourself to me all this while. You can only me yourself for being brainless yet obsessed


    with vanity, who believes whatever anyone says. You deserve it!¡±


    Furious, ine pounced on Master Hanson to hit him.


    Matthew couldn¡¯t help but feel speechless when he saw that so he waved his hand and said, ¡°Throw


    them out. They¡¯ll only make a fool of themselves if they stay here.¡±


    Tiger and a few subordinates immediately rushed up to them and dragged them away.


    Sighing, Jonathan said, ¡°I truly didn¡¯t expect that he was a con man. When he came, he imed to be


    Master Herold¡¯s apprentice and even posed to be Dr. Ellis¡¯s apprentice. We were all deceived. Mr.


    Larson, if it wasn¡¯t for you, we would¡¯ve fallen for it. Please forgive me for offending you just now. I hope


    you¡¯re magnanimous enough to brush it off.¡±


    Matthew waved his hand since he didn¡¯t mind it at all.


    Reverently, Jonathan looked at Dr. Ellis. ¡°It¡¯s surprising that Mr. Larson and Dr. Ellis are close friends. In


    that case, our vigers will be saved. Dr. Ellis, can I ask for some of your time to diagnose and treat our


    vigers?¡±


    ncing at him, Dr. Ellis said coldly, ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯re as blind as a bat.¡±


    Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but stand in stupefaction. ¡°Dr. Ellis, I don¡¯t understand. Wh-What did I do wrong?¡±


    Coldly, Dr. Ellis replied, ¡°The best doctor in the six southern states is right in front of you but you asked


    for my help instead of him. Aren¡¯t you as blind as a bat?¡±


    Jonathan was dumbfounded. ¡°The best doctor in the six southern states? Wh-Who?¡±


    Looking at Matthew, Dr. Ellis reverently said, ¡°Allow me to introduce Mr. Matthew Larson, the best doctor


    who is acknowledged and respected in the medical field of the six southern states.¡±


    Jonathan widened his eyes in disbelief while staring at Matthew. ¡°Dr. Ellis, you must have made a


    mistake. H-He¡¯s so young!¡±


    Dr. Ellis cut him short. ¡°So what if he¡¯s young? Whoever said that a young person can¡¯t be an expert in


    medicine? Even my medical skills are hardly 1% of Mr. Larson¡¯s medical skill, and Leonard the


    Acupuncturist from Mightwater has to pay a junior salute to Mr. Larson. All of you are as blind as a bat.


    This is unforgivable!¡±

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    Jonathan and the rest wouldn¡¯t have believed it if someone else said that, but since it was said by Dr.


    Ellis himself, no one doubted it.


    Widening his eyes, Jonathan said in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Larson, I-I¡¯m terribly sorry for being ignorant.


    Please ept my kowtow as an apology for offending you just now. I hope you will forgive me and save


    our vigers.¡±


    While speaking, Jonathan knelt down on the ground and kowtowed.


    Immediately, Matthew supported him up and said with a smile, ¡°Director Redd, you don¡¯t have to be so


    courteous. As a doctor, I care for everyone and definitely won¡¯t turn a blind eye to this situation since I¡¯m


    already here.¡±


    Before this, Matthew didn¡¯t like Jonathan but after he knelt and kowtowed, Matthew started to respect


    him.


    Putting others aside, Jonathan was a responsible man.


    For the sake of the viger¡¯s lives, he was willing to kneel and apologize, which no ordinary man could


    do.


    Overjoyed, Jonathan quickly replied, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Larson. I¡¯m truly grateful to you! One more thing,


    Mr. Larson. About my situation that you mentioned just now, a-am I really in danger?¡±


    Smiling faintly, Matthew looked at Dr. Ellis. ¡°Dr, Ellis, what do you think?¡±


    After observing Jonathan carefully, Dr. Ellis furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°You have excessive vigor and heat


    in your body. When the blood rushes to the brain, you¡¯ll probably suffer from a headache.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Earlier, Matthew did mention that Jonathan had headaches. To their surprise, Dr. Ellis gave the same


    diagnosis as Matthew.


    However, Matthew¡¯s diagnosis was even more urate and detailed than Dr. Ellis¡¯s diagnosis.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Trembling, Jonathan said, ¡°To be honest, I indeed frequently have headachestely and the symptoms


    are exactly the same as Mr. Larson says. I have headaches thrice a day: once each morning, noon and


    night. Mr. Larson and Dr. Ellis, wh-what¡¯s wrong with me? Mr. Larson, you said that if I don¡¯t get it treated,


    I¡¯ll die within three days¡­¡±


    Toward the end of the sentence, Jonathan¡¯s lips trembled so hard that he couldn¡¯t make out a word.


    After all, who wasn¡¯t afraid of death?


    Meanwhile, the other vigers gathered around.


    Since Matthew¡¯s ability was proven, they started to panic. At once, everyone sought Matthew¡¯s help to


    treat them.


    Matthew said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. As I said, although your conditions are different, the root cause is


    actually the same. Since I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll definitely treat you.¡±


    It was only then did everyone feel relieved, especially Jonathan, who eximed emotionally, ¡°Mr. Larson,


    you¡¯re so kind! If you¡¯re able to treat us, w-we¡¯ll immediately agree to you developing this area.¡±


    Matthew smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you in advance. However, your illness is indeed rted to this pond.¡±


    Everyone turned pale and Jonathan asked in a trembling voice, ¡°I-Is it true that the feng shui was


    disrupted? Mr. Larson, sh-should we restore the pond to its original state? ¡±


    Matthewughed. ¡°It has nothing to do with feng shui. It¡¯s our body that makes us sick, and only


    idents are caused by feng shui. The water from the pond is indeed one of the causes for the illness in


    your viges while the other cause is your diet.¡±


    Puzzled, the vigers looked at each other. ¡°Mr. Larson, what¡¯s wrong with the water from the pond?


    Professor Walter has taken samples and examined them countless times but he still couldn¡¯t find


    anything wrong,¡± Jonathan said.


    Beside them, Professor Walter nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Larson. The quality of the water might not be the issue


    here. As for the diet, the vigers have been eating the same thing for generations but previously, no one


    fell sick. Why did they suddenly be sick now?¡±


    With a faint smile, Matthew walked to the pond and suddenly immersed his hand under the water. Then,


    he pulled a fish that weighed almost 500 grams out of the water. ¡°This is the root cause of the issue!¡±

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    Everyone looked at the fish in perplexity. What did this fish have to do with their illness?


    Dr. Ellis came over to look at that fish and asked in curiosity, ¡°Mr. Larson, is there anything wrong with


    this fish?¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°Director Redd, have your vigers been fishing from thisketely?¡±


    Jonathan looked a bit embarrassed.


    Initially, there was only a small pond on this mountain with fish in it. However, there were only a few fish


    in the pond so no one paid attention to it.


    After the vi area went under development, the pond became argeke. In addition, Young Master


    Lach introduced tanks of fries into theke, whichter grew intorge fish.


    Since no one was guarding this area, the vigers often caught fish from thiske to be cooked at home.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, although we do catch fish from thiske for food, I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s an issue with these


    fish. In the past, we often ate this kind of fish too!¡± Jonathan replied.


    Matthew said, ¡°There won¡¯t be any problems if you eat this type of fish elsewhere, but eating fish from


    thiske will cause a huge issue.¡±


    Jonathan was confused. ¡°Why?¡±


    After a chuckle, Matthew suddenly extended his hand and pressed on Jonathan¡¯s stomach.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    At once, Jonathan felt his stomach churn. The next second, he opened his mouth and vomited.


    ¡°Look at that!¡± Matthew shouted.


    Jonathan took a nce at the pool of liquid that he vomited only to see a small loach-like creature


    wriggling in it. It was a terrifying sight.


    Jonathan paled in fright. ¡°H-How did this happen? Why do I have a living thing in my stomach?¡±


    Dr. Ellis widened his eyes and gasped, ¡°Mr. Larson, c-could it be that he¡¯s infected by worms? This is a


    worm, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Matthew nodded. ¡°This is a kind of worm. However, it¡¯s a wild worm and wasn¡¯t deliberately put into the


    lake by anyone. They are a kind of parasite that is persistent in surviving and all the fish in thiske carry


    the eggs of this parasite. In addition, the eggs of this parasite can¡¯t be killed by heat and once it enters


    the human body, it will slowly incubate and live in the body. In fact, this parasite is sopatible with the


    human body that it¡¯s undetectable during the usual examination. Therefore, many people don¡¯t even


    know the cause of their own deaths!¡±


    The face of the vigers around him turned pale while they gasped, ¡°Mr. Larson, we ate this fish too. D-


    Do we have this parasite in our stomach as well?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not suffering from a headache. I can¡¯t possibly have that thing inside me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel sick either. Could it be that I hadn¡¯t ingested this parasite?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Larson, can we still be treated?¡±


    Matthew waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This isn¡¯t a severe illness and can be easily cured.¡±


    Hearing that, everyone sighed in relief.


    With a face as white as a sheet, Jonathan implored, ¡°Mr. Larson, please save us!¡±


    Matthew smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe a medicine for you. After taking it for three days, you will have


    diarrhea but after that, you¡¯ll be fine. However, you must stop eating the fish from thiske for now.¡±


    Jonathan immediately said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Larson. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t eat any fish from now on, not to


    mention the fish from thiske.¡±


    Matthewughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that you couldn¡¯t eat fish. What I mean is you can¡¯t eat the fish from this


    lake for some time because I¡¯ll need to exterminate the parasites in thiske. After the parasite is gone,


    these fish will be safe to consume.¡±


    Everyone finally understood the situation and they were relieved at the same time.


    They didn¡¯t care if the fish from thiske was edible or not. What mattered the most was their lives!


    Right at that moment, Professor Walter asked in perplexity, ¡°Mr. Larson, why would this kind of parasite


    appear suddenly? We¡¯ve tested the water before this and we didn¡¯t find any issue!¡±

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    Matthew nodded. ¡°The water is indeed clean because this kind of parasite doesn¡¯t live in water. Instead,


    they live on theke bed. The eggs of the parasite are all at the bottom of theke and once the fish eats


    the eggs, it will carry the egg of this parasite in its body. Therefore, you won¡¯t find anything by solely


    testing the quality of the water.¡±


    Professor Walter was surprised. ¡°So that¡¯s why! Oh my, I would never have thought of that! Enough said.


    I must collect some samples to study it.¡±


    Leading his students, Professor Walter started to collect samples.


    Matthew didn¡¯t stop them since this kind of parasite wasn¡¯t too dangerous.


    Even so, he gave his contact to Professor Walter.


    If someone was identally infected with this parasite, they could seek Matthew to treat them.


    Jonathan then approached Matthew. ¡°Mr. Larson, I have a question but I¡¯m not sure if I should ask it.¡±


    Matthew smiled. ¡°Are you wondering why all of you have different conditions?¡±


    Embarrassed because he was seen through, Jonathan replied with a chuckle, ¡°Y-Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯m


    curious about. Why do we have different conditions when we¡¯re all infected with the same parasite?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew answered, ¡°After the eggs of this parasite enter our body, not only is the hatching time different,


    its location in our body is different too. Therefore, you¡¯ll get different conditions since the parasite is


    located in different parts of your body.¡±


    Jonathan was surprised. ¡°B-But why did I vomit parasites when my issue is having a headache?¡±


    Matthew nodded. ¡°It¡¯s because the parasite that¡¯s inside your body is on the wall of the blood vessel near


    your organs. Every morning, noon and night when you take your meal, this parasite will absorb nutrients


    as well. At that time, the parasites will move around, stressing the blood vessels, which in turn causes a


    decrease of blood supply to the brain. Therefore, you have a headache. In the usual times, the existence


    of the parasite will elerate your blood flow, causing you to look full of vigor.¡±


    Jonathan was enlightened. At the same time, he was blown away with admiration and respect for


    Matthew.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, you are truly our life savior. I guarantee that there will be no issues with the development


    project,¡± Jonathan said reverently.


    Matthew nodded with a smile. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll pass the prescription to Dr. Ellis in a while. Dr. Ellis, I¡¯m


    afraid I have to trouble you to stay in the vige for a few days.¡±


    Dr. Ellis was overjoyed.


    Actually, he had already decided to stay in the vige for a few days even if Matthew didn¡¯t ask him to.


    He was crazy about medical knowledge and this was the first time he saw this kind of parasite.


    Therefore, he was eager to stay here and study about it.


    Now that Matthew had passed the prescription to him, it was equivalent to passing him the method of


    treatment.


    It could be said that he had learnt a new method of treatment from Matthew.


    ¡°Mr, Larson, don¡¯t worry. You can count on me to settle the issues here,¡± said Dr. Ellis with deep


    reverence.


    Matthew nodded with a smile but the next second, he knitted his eyebrows while looking at theke. ¡°By


    right, this kind of parasite should have long disappeared. Unexpectedly, there are still eggs of this


    parasite in thiske. I¡¯m d we found out about it early. Otherwise, once this parasite reproduces in


    mass, the situation will be out of control!¡±


    Dr. Ellis immediately asked, ¡°Mr. Larson, do you mean that there¡¯s something fishy about this parasite?¡±


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure now but I feel that something¡¯s not right. This parasite brings great


    harm and it has beenpletely exterminated since a long time ago. The only ces that these


    parasites might exist are deep mountains and forests, which are off the beaten tracks. Therefore, it¡¯s


    strange that these parasites exist in ake that is located near the city.¡±

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    After Matthew wrote a prescription, he passed it to Dr. Ellis so that he could bring it to the viges and


    treat the vigers.


    Then, Matthew instructed Julian to bring a batch of medicine from Wellness Herbary.


    Julian brought a few staff from Wellness Herbary along and ording to Matthew¡¯s instruction, they


    made a batch of medicine and sprinkled it into theke.


    Dr. Ellis watched from the side while asking in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Larson, will this small amount of


    medicine be sufficient for such argeke?¡±


    Matthew chuckled while replying, ¡°It¡¯s sufficient. The eggs of this parasite will melt when they react with


    this medicine. Actually, a few dozen kilograms of this medicine is more than enough for thiske but in


    order topletely exterminate the parasite so that there won¡¯t be any future trouble, I put ten times


    the amount.¡±


    ¡°Tiger, this process requires around twelve hours so I need you to instruct the men to guard thiske


    carefully. No one is allowed to enter or leave this ce. Most importantly, the water from thiske must


    not leak or flow out. After twelve hours, everything will be fine.¡±


    Tiger immediately replied, ¡°Mr. Larson, don¡¯t worry. In these 12 hours, I¡¯ll personally guard this ce with


    the others. No one can enter or leave this ce.¡±


    Jonathan nodded repeatedly as well. ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯ll get a few vigers to guard this ce too. I


    guarantee that not a single soul can get near to this ce.¡±


    Matthew nodded. With the double protection by these people, there wouldn¡¯t be any problem.


    As for the rest of the work, Dr. Ellis would take care of it.


    On another note, Matthew told the Wellness Herbary to sponsor the medicine for theke.


    After all, the vi area that Matthew would be developing was located near here so he would have to


    deal with people from the viges nearby.


    Sponsoring some medicine wouldn¡¯t cost much but it would earn their gratitude.


    As expected, when the vigers heard that Matthew would be sponsoring those medicines, they were


    overwhelmed with gratitude toward him.


    After giving some instructions to the others, Matthew left.


    ric stayed behind and he would be in charge of discussing with Jonathan on the issues of resuming


    the project.


    Actually, Young Master Lach hadpleted the procedures previously but due to the strange illness,


    which broke out in the vige, the project was halted.


    Since the strange illness was settled now, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem resuming this project.


    With the full cooperation that was given by Jonathan and the help from the Jackson Family, resuming this


    project would be as easy as rolling off the log.


    As soon as Matthew returned to the city, he received a call from Crystal.


    ¡°Matthew, will you being to work today? An old man with the surname Garrison has been looking for


    you for the past two days and he has waited for you for two hours since noon. If you won¡¯t being, I¡¯ll


    tell him to go back first.¡±


    It was only then did Matthew recall he promised Dominic that he would treat his wife.


    These few days, Matthew had been terribly busy and he wasn¡¯t at the hospital most of the time so he


    almost forgot about this incident.


    Immediately, he asked Crystal to tell Dominic that he would be going to the hospital right away.


    Half an hourter, Matthew arrived at the hospital.


    Meanwhile, Dominic and a scrawny woman were sitting in Matthew¡¯s office.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Crystal served them tea while the two of them looked rather reserved.


    As soon as they saw Matthew, they immediately stood up. With reverence, Dominic said, ¡°Dr. Larson,


    you¡¯re back. I¡¯m sorry to make Crystal call you. Actually, our issue isn¡¯t urgent and you don¡¯t have to rush


    back on purpose.¡±


    Matthew replied with a smile, ¡°Mr. Garrison, please don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s my fault for forgetting that I told you


    to visit the hospital. I¡¯m truly sorry for that.¡±


    Dominic immediately said, ¡°Dr. Larson, please don¡¯t apologize. We¡¯re the one who¡¯s troubling you so we


    should be apologizing instead. ¡±


    While smiling, Matthew walked to the table and sat behind it. ¡°Mr. Garrison, I heard from Ed that you¡¯ve


    taken care of them back in the vige. Ed is my brother so helping him is equivalent to helping me.


    Therefore, how would it be troublesome to help you?¡±

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    At once, Dominic was emotional. Who knew that he would be rewarded when he lent a hand to Ed?


    Virtue really did have its reward.


    After some small talk, Matthew began to diagnose Dominic¡¯s wife.


    In fact, his wife¡¯s illness was not severe, and her health had improved significantly after a session of


    acupuncture treatment with Matthew previously.


    Matthew then prescribed some medicine and Crystal went to get the drugs.


    ¡°Mrs. Garrison¡¯s illness will bepletely cured after two weeks of taking this medicine. Then, you can


    come back for a follow up visit. ¡± Matthew smiled.


    Upon hearing this, Dominic was ecstatic. ¡°Thank you so much, Dr. Larson!¡±


    ¡°This illness has been torturing my wife for a long time. Now, she¡¯s finally well again. You¡¯re truly our


    savior!¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re most wee, Mr. Garrison. We¡¯re friends after all.¡±


    Dominic responded enthusiastically and as he watched Crystal leave to get the medicine, he said softly,


    ¡°Mr. Larson, is that Joseph Harrison¡¯s precious granddaughter, Miss Harrison?¡±


    ¡°You know her?¡± Matthew sounded surprised.


    At that moment, Dominic whispered, ¡°I-I used to work for a big boss, and I¡¯ve met Mr. Harrison once. At


    that time, Miss Harrison was there as well, so I guess I could say I¡¯ve met her once too. I-Is that really


    Joseph Harrison¡¯s granddaughter?¡±


    Nodding, Matthew said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Dominic was amazed. ¡°Mrs. Larson, you¡¯re really capable. Even Joseph Harrison¡¯s granddaughter wants


    to be your assistant.¡±


    For Dominic, Joseph was a big shot that he would never get to know in his life.


    Yet, Joseph¡¯s granddaughter was willing to work for Matthew, which just further proved Matthew¡¯s status.


    Matthew smiled but in fact, he did not want Crystal there.


    Before she came, he would sit in his office and rx all day long.


    He woulde to work when he felt like it, and leave whenever he wanted to.


    Ever since Crystal started working here, she would call him every day asking if he would be going to


    work.


    It was as if she was his supervisor, but Matthew was helpless.


    Moreover, a number of male doctors who would oftene by his office ever since Crystal came.


    They imed they hade to see Matthew, but in fact, they just wanted to flirt with Crystal.


    Not long after, Crystal had returned and handed over a few packets of medicine to Dominic.


    After thanking them, Mr. Garrison went home with his wife.


    Looking at the time, Matthew realized it was almost time to leave work.


    While he was packing up, Crystal suddenly appeared before him.


    ¡°Director Larson, you¡¯re a department director. Can¡¯t you take your job a little bit more seriously? You


    come and go whenever you like. How can someone like you be so unorganized and undisciplined?¡±


    Crystal sulked.


    Upon hearing this, Matthew was puzzled. ¡°Crystal, what¡¯s gotten into you?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Did the president say something? Are they dissatisfied with my work?¡±


    Crystal shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not them that are dissatisfied with you, it¡¯s me!¡±


    Matthew grew even more perplexed. ¡°You? Why are you dissatisfied with me? You wouldn¡¯t be as busy if


    I¡¯m not here. Isn¡¯t that better?¡±


    Crystal red at him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just note at all!¡±


    Nodding, Matthew said, ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t have toe if I¡¯m not here. There aren¡¯t many people in this


    department anyway, and no one cares about our attendance. After all, your family is a shareholder of this


    hospital. Why are you so hardworking?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Crystal¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she red at Matthew. ¡°Dummy, if you¡¯re so


    smart, why didn¡¯t you ask me why I¡¯m working here? Did you really think I care about the job and


    money? I came here to work just for you!¡±


    After saying that, Crystal turned around and ran, leaving Matthew stunned.

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    What Crystal said overwhelmed Matthew, but he did not take it seriously in the end. Regardless of


    Crystal¡¯s attitude toward him, he did not have any feelings for her.


    When he got home, James, Helen, Demi, and Liam were in the middle of an inaudible discussion.


    Without acknowledging or greeting them, he went straight into the kitchen to prepare their meals.


    While he was busy, Helen came in. ¡°Matt, how are things with the constructionpany?¡± Helen


    pretended to be indifferent and asked while her eyes were fixed on Matthew.


    Matthew chuckled under his breath. They still won¡¯t give up on the constructionpany! Casually, he


    replied, ¡°Things are good.¡±


    ¡°Good?¡± Helen was baffled.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t the Jacksons stepping in? They have a share in that 300 million that you returned. Didn¡¯t they


    come and ask for it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, they did, but thepany had no money in the ount. So, I had a discussion with the Jackson


    Family and we agreed to treat that money as the Jackson Family¡¯s investment in the previous vi


    project we¡¯re co-developing.¡±


    Helen¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°W-What? The Jackson Family agreed to work together with you? Wasn¡¯t that


    project stopped?¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°A huge project is now sold at such a low price, so of course they would be willing to


    work together. Even though it was stopped, they are still trying toe up with ways to restart the


    project. I reckon this project will be able to restart within a few days!¡±


    Thunderstruck, Helen hurriedly left the kitchen. Meanwhile, the others were waiting anxiously outside.


    Seeing Helen, James impatiently asked, ¡°Well? How did he deal with the Jackson Family? Don¡¯t tell me


    he asked Sasha for money to pay off the debt?¡±


    As Helen sighed, she jealously told them what Matthew had just told her. After hearing what Helen said,


    they were all dumbfounded. Before this, they all assumed Matthew would not be able to handle the


    Jackson Family when they came to ask for money. By then, Matthew would be sent to prison because of


    it. However, no one could have guessed that the Jackson Family would work together with Matthew.


    What was going on here?


    After pondering for a moment, Liam murmured, ¡°If the Jackson Family steps in, this project could really


    be restarted. If it does, it will make a lot of money! That b*stard is lucky. How did he manage to convince


    the Jackson Family to cooperate with him?¡±


    Anxiously, James asked, ¡°How much do you think this project will make if it is restarted?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    In a low voice, Liam answered after pondering for a moment, ¡°At least by threefold.¡±


    James gaped. ¡°That much money? Then why did you stop me in the first ce? If I had the shares and


    discussed it with the Jackson Family, that money would have been ours! Why did you stop me?¡±


    Instantly, Liam looked embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know. At that time, the Jackson Family was breaking in in


    full fury, and I was worried we would not be able to handle it. I didn¡¯t know Matthew would be able to


    convince them to work with him.¡±


    At once, James was frustrated. ¡°This is all your fault. We lost the chance to make so much money


    because of you!¡±


    Dissatisfied, Demi berated him, ¡°Father, how could you say that? Liam only did that for your own good.


    Anyway, does it make any difference? The shares are in Matthew¡¯s hands, which means you could just


    demand it from him.¡±


    James red at her. ¡°Easier said than done. After all we¡¯ve done, do you still have the nerve to demand


    company shares from Matthew? Besides, this project is about to make a lot of money soon. Do you think


    he will give it to me?¡±

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    Demi curled her lips. ¡°So what? What¡¯s wrong with taking back what¡¯s ours? Don¡¯t forget, the three


    hundred million was borrowed from ourpany. To put it bluntly, all of this belonged to us. Besides,


    Matthew is just a live-in son-inw. If you demand for the shares, he has no choice but to give it to you.¡±


    Now, Liam was nodding too. ¡°Thepany shares aren¡¯t the issue; it¡¯s all about our family property!


    Larson isn¡¯t a good person at all. Look at what he has done¡ªhe and his sister haveplete control of


    Wellness Herbary. Now, we¡¯re struggling even if we just want to spend some money. Not to mention, the


    board of directors of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals are supporting him. If he has control over the


    constructionpany, then our family property will all belong to him. We can¡¯t condone this!¡±


    However, James was still a little hesitant. ¡°Would that be appropriate? Actually, Matthew has done quite


    well¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Liam said in a low voice. ¡°What¡¯s important is that you¡¯re the head of the family, so


    you¡¯re the one who should be in charge of the family¡¯s future! After all, he is an outsider in this


    household. If he has any ill intentions, it will be over for us!¡±


    Upon hearing this, James was sessfully convinced and nodded. ¡°Go get Matthew.¡±


    Overjoyed, Demi immediately went to the kitchen and arrogantly called out for Matthew. Walking into the


    living room, Matthew asked, ¡°You called for me?¡±


    James nodded and said seriously, ¡°Matthew, I¡¯ve been thinking and I feel that you have too much on your


    te. Your job at the hospital is important and you need to be focused. As for the constructionpany,


    you should leave it to me. Let¡¯s go to the constructionpany for the handover of the shares.¡±


    All at once, Matthew was stunned. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t want it anymore? Why do you


    suddenly want it back?¡±


    Furrowing his brows, James retorted, ¡°I can change my mind, can¡¯t I? What is the meaning of this? Are


    you questioning me now?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± Matthew hurriedly exined. ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid the Jackson Family will be


    unhappy if I returned the shares to you.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Angrily, James snapped, ¡°What does this have to do with the Jackson Family? The shares belong to us


    so they have no say in what we do with it.¡±


    Then, Matthew said, ¡°Even so, this project is a huge one and the Jackson Family invested arge sum of


    money in it. As such, this is extremely important to them and they would not allow any errors. If I returned


    the shares to you now, the Jackson Family will think that I¡¯m trying to get off the hook. By then, things


    would get really messy!¡±


    Upon hearing this, James was taken aback for a moment before he berated, ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re handing


    the shares to me, not anyone else. I¡¯m the head of this family and we own Cunningham Pharmaceuticals


    as well as Wellness Herbary. Is me personally taking charge of Wellness Herbary not enough? Why


    would the Jackson Family think that way?¡±


    Instantly, Demi snickered. ¡°Matthew, you overestimate yourself. Do you think the Jackson Family actually


    cares about you? They need someone influential to run the constructionpany! No matter how you


    look at it, Dad is far more suitable than you!¡±


    At that moment, Liam curled his lips. ¡°Oh, Matthew. Do you really think you can personally take on this


    company with thatme excuse? You underestimate our intelligence.¡±


    Helplessly, Matthew shrugged. ¡°Since you have said so, we¡¯ll go to the office tomorrow and get


    everything sorted out.¡±


    Satisfied, James nodded. ¡°Good. Don¡¯t worry, Matthew. You sessfully negotiated this deal so I will


    definitely repay you when the timees. When the project is done, you can take my BMW.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Matthew was speechless. In fact, this BMW was gifted to him by Billy. Later, Tiger


    also gifted him a Mercedes-Benz, which was then taken away by James. Meanwhile, the BMW had


    be Helen¡¯s car. Now, James was acting as if he was very generous but in reality, he was just giving


    Matthew a second hand car.

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    After Matthew returned to the kitchen, Demi immediately asked, ¡°Dad, why are you giving him the BMW?


    Didn¡¯t you say you would give it to me?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing that, James chuckled. ¡°Silly girl, this project will make us hundreds of millions. When the


    timees, I¡¯ll buy each of you a new car. Why would you still want the BMW?¡±


    Ecstatic, Demi chirped, ¡°You¡¯re the best, Dad!¡±


    At that moment, Liam was excited too. ¡°Demi, Dad did the right thing by sweetening the deal in order for


    Matthew to return the shares. It¡¯s just an old BMW; what¡¯s wrong with giving it to Matthew? When the


    timees, each of us will have a new car that will be more expensive than his. By then, you wouldn¡¯t


    think the BMW is any good!¡±


    Demi nodded profusely, looking forward to it.


    Early the next morning, James and the rest of the family had gone to the office along with Matthew to


    transfer shares. Matthew did not refuse. In fact, he was very cooperative in transferring all the shares to


    James.


    As soon as everything was done, James and the others were thrilled and at noon, they went to have a


    celebration banquet at a high-ss restaurant¡ªwithout Matthew, of course. Once the shares were


    transferred, Matthew was no use to them anymore.


    After three rounds of drinks, Liam started buttering up to James. ¡°Once this project ispleted, you¡¯ll


    be a real estate giant of Eastcliff! By then, Eric and Jason Cunningham would be no match for you and


    soon, you¡¯ll be on the same level as the powerful people of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff. Who


    knows, maybe we¡¯ll be one of the Greatest Families too! When the timees, we¡¯ll show Eric and the


    others who will truly bring the Cunningham Family glory and carry the family forward!¡±


    At that moment, James was glowing as he triumphantly praised, ¡°Ha! Liam, you¡¯ve also contributed a lot.


    We¡¯ll go to the constructionpany this afternoon and appoint you as the general manager. Then,


    you¡¯ll be in charge of the vi project. You¡¯d better not let me down!¡±


    Overjoyed, Liam nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; there won¡¯t be any problems as long as I¡¯m there.¡±


    At once, Demi was ecstatic too. ¡°Unlike Dame Judi Dench¡¯s career who took off in her sixties, my father


    has already risen at the age of fifty! Father, I always knew you weren¡¯t incapable, you justck the


    opportunity. Now that the opportunity is here, no one will look down on us anymore! When you make a


    lot of money, we¡¯ll buy Cunningham Residence and then we¡¯ll chase them out the way they did us!¡±


    Remembering that incident, James was filled with anger. When they were kicked out of Cunningham


    Residence, it was the greatest shame they experienced and because of this, James was constantly


    thinking of revenge!


    Gritting her teeth, Helen nodded too. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s time to show them our achievements! James, how


    about this? You go pick Eric and Jason up and we¡¯ll drop by to inspect the vi area this afternoon. I want


    them to see with their own eyes how big this project is!¡±


    Upon hearing this, James¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Liam, you will go and pick them up this


    afternoon, alright?¡±


    Immediately, Liam nodded in agreement. ¡°No problem. Leave it to me!¡±


    With that, they ate their meal happily before rushing to the constructionpany.


    After triumphantly showing off to a few departments, James wanted to go to the vi area for inspection


    immediately. And so, Liam went to the Cunningham Residence to pick up Eric, Jason and the others


    while a few people from the constructionpany brought James to the vi area.

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    At half past three in the afternoon, James arrived at the vi area. Before this, he had already visited


    once but at that time, Young Master Lach was still leading the project. However, James¡¯ mood was


    different now that he was here.


    This project was co-developed by the constructionpany, the Jackson Family, and several other


    shareholders. In fact, the constructionpany ounted for arge part. In other words, James had a


    large share in this project. Standing there, he was full of excitement as he never dreamed that he would


    ever be able to manage such a big project.


    Not long after, Liam also rushed over with most of the Cunningham Family in tow. The main reason many


    Cunninghams tagged along was because they did not believe James would be able to win such a big


    project.


    Upon seeing Eric, James immediately approached him gleefully. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re here! Come take a look


    around; what do you think of my project? This entire vi area belongs to me and I¡¯m co-developing it


    with the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff. Soon, the vis will be on sale. Ha! By that time, don¡¯t forget


    to introduce some of your friends to me!¡±


    Eric, however, was doubtful. ¡°James, stop with the bullsh*t. I know you very well and I know


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals has made some money recently. Has the pride gone to your head with


    that small amount of money? This is such arge vi area. It would be impossible for you to have


    bought it, even if with the entire Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. So tell me, who exactly are you lying


    to?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The rest of the Cunninghams were also wearing simr expressions of disdain. Indeed, this vi area


    was huge so no one believed James at all.


    Immediately, James countered anxiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that I¡¯m co-developing this project with the Ten


    Greatest Families of Eastcliff? Besides, the project was previously stopped so we bought it at a low price.


    Just because you couldn¡¯t do it, doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t. You always said I was uselesspared to Jason.


    Now look who¡¯s the useless one now?¡±


    Jason curled his lips and drawled, ¡°James, you don¡¯t have to brag to this extent just topete with me.


    The Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff? Why didn¡¯t you say you were working with Billy Newman? Ha! I


    think that¡¯s enough of your performance. Dad, let¡¯s go home. We don¡¯t have to stay here and embarrass


    ourselves while he continues bragging.¡±


    Nodding, Eric nced at James in disdain.


    At that moment, James grew anxious and he snapped, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Alright; I¡¯ll show you!¡±


    After that, James took out a portfolio and said loudly, ¡°Take a look at this! This is the transfer contract for


    this project that is now under our constructionpany and this is my share certificate for thispany.


    Take a look at it yourself!¡±


    Upon seeing that, Eric and the others were taken aback. Jason was still doubtful but after he took the


    portfolio and examined it carefully, he was instantly dumbfounded.


    ¡°Well?¡± Eric asked anxiously.


    Reluctantly, Jason nodded. Meanwhile, Eric¡¯s expression had also changed. He never thought that his


    eldest son was capable of taking on such a big project.


    Standing off to the side, Demi snickered. ¡°Don¡¯t have anything to say? Who¡¯s embarrassing now, Uncle


    Jason? Did you really think others won¡¯t be able to do it just because you couldn¡¯t? Did you really think


    everyone is as ipetent as you?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jason berated, ¡°What are you implying? Is this how you speak to your elders? James,


    is this how you teach your daughter to respect your elders?¡±

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    James chuckled coldly, not wanting to back down. ¡°Jason, your children have never respected their


    elders too. Besides, my daughter is right! Just because you¡¯re ipetent, doesn¡¯t mean everyone else


    is!¡±


    Jason was enraged but there was nothing he could do; James had in fact took on this project.


    At this moment, his son, Charlie, suddenly leaned over and drawled, ¡°Uncle, did you really win this


    project? I heard it was Matthew who got it. Are you all depending on that worthless kept man now?


    Upon hearing this, Jason guffawed. ¡°Oh, James! And here I thought you were so capable. Turns out that


    the kept man is better than you! Tsk, we really can¡¯tpare at this point. My daughter would never do a


    thing like keeping a boy toy!¡±


    Upon hearing this, James was flustered and he was about to blow a gasket. ¡°Nonsense! Matthew had


    nothing to do with this project; I did everything on my own! You give him too much credit! Did you really


    think that worthless loser could manage to get this project?¡± James berated.


    Demi added in a cold voice, ¡°Uncle Jason, don¡¯tpare us to that trash. If that loser hadn¡¯t been


    pestering my sister, our family would surely have be better. This project was almost messed up by


    that loser. If my father hadn¡¯t personally managed this himself, there wouldn¡¯t be such an opportunity.


    The lot of you only listen to rumors. Did you really think that loser was so capable? Don¡¯t forget that


    Matthew and the Jackson Family are enemies so why would they work with him? Charlie, can you think


    before you speak?¡±


    Charlie furrowed his eyebrows as he only made a rtively offhandment. Deep down, he did not


    think Matthew was that capable anyway.


    At that moment, several cars sped over and quickly pulled up in front of the crowd. All at once, a group of


    people came down from the car and the person leading the group was none other than ric Jackson.


    Upon seeing ric, James immediately greeted him with a smile. ¡°Mr. Jackson, did youe to inspect


    the site? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of everything as long as I¡¯m here!¡±


    Instantly, Eric and the others¡¯ expressions changed. Currently, ric was the key person responsible for


    many affairs of the Jackson Family. Eric and the others had met ric and knew his status in the


    Jackson Family. His appearance at this moment clearly indicated that this project was indeed co-


    developed by James and the Jackson Family!


    Eric and the others reluctantly watched James, not understanding how James could have such good


    luck.


    Meanwhile, ric had a cold expression as he nced at James before he said in a low voice,


    ¡°President Cunningham, I¡¯m not here to inspect the site today. I¡¯m here to tell you that from now on, the


    Jackson Family is withdrawing from this project! As for all of our investments and the money from the


    previous constructionpany, I want you to return them to us within three days.¡±


    Bewildered, James stared nkly at ric. ¡°Mr. Jackson, w-what are you talking about? This project will


    make a lot of money, w-why are you withdrawing all of a sudden? What happened?¡±


    Coldly, ricmented, ¡°We were cooperating with Mr. Matthew Larson in this project. Now that Mr.


    Larson is no longer in the constructionpany, there is no need for cooperation anymore!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Eric and the others instantly burst outughing.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    Charlie clutched his stomach as heughed. ¡°What did you just say? Uncle, didn¡¯t you say that you


    negotiated this project with the Jackson Family? What¡¯s going on now? Why is the Jackson Family


    denying this all of a sudden?¡±


    Jason smiled and mocked, ¡°Charlie, how can you talk to your uncle like this? You¡¯re so rude. Don¡¯t you


    know how to have respect for your elders? Please don¡¯t be angry, James. This is just how young people


    are, straightforward and often saying everything that is on their mind. But what¡¯s going on with your


    project? Didn¡¯t you say that the people from the Cunningham Family won¡¯t count on the worthless kept


    man? What¡¯s going on now? That loser was the one who won this project?¡±


    Eric nced at James sideways with a look of contempt. ¡°James, do you know why I insist on not letting


    you be in charge of the family¡¯s business? You are incapable. Not only are you an idiot, you also like to


    do grandiose things to impress people, not to mention self-righteous too. If I let a person like you take


    charge of the family business, Cunningham Pharmaceuticals would have copsed long ago! You¡¯re


    saying that Matthew is a worthless kept man? Ha! You are even worse than that loser in my eyes!¡±


    Everyoneughed again. It was natural for the Old Master to be extremely harsh.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, James flushed red, not expecting this to be the case. Today, he called the


    Cunningham Family over to let them see his family¡¯s business and make them regret the way they


    treated him previously. However, he had never imagined that such a situation would happen and that


    the Jackson Family would throw a wet nket on him at his proudest moment. Just great! Now, all his


    previous prestige was gone and he was thoroughly embarrassed!


    The most important thing was that he would face a serious problem if he screwed up the project. Before


    he could argue with the Cunningham Family, he hurriedly assured, ¡°Mr. Jackson, it is the same for you to


    cooperate with me. The constructionpany originally belonged to our Cunningham Family and as I


    am the head of the Cunningham Family, the constructionpany should also be mine. I can do what


    Matthew can do. I-I¡¯ll give you 30% more than the profit Matthew offered to share with you. How about it?


    Is this enough?¡±


    ric nced at him and said coldly, ¡°No need for that! James, we don¡¯t do business with a person who


    goes back on his own word and does not have any integrity! You are not qualified to cooperate with the


    Jackson Family! Now, I hope to see you returning us our money within three days! Otherwise, when the


    timees, you won¡¯t be able to afford topensate us even if you sell the entire Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals!¡± With that, ric spun around and left, not giving James a chance to speak.


    James, on the other hand, staggered and almost copsed to the ground. The Jackson Family¡¯s


    divestment was no longer the main issue. The most critical question was, how could he get so much


    money to return to the Jackson Family? He had already spent all the money they invested previously.


    If he wanted to refund the money, he had to transfer funds from Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. But the


    question was, would Cunningham Pharmaceuticals give him such arge sum of money? Even if Sasha


    agreed, would the board of directors agree?


    Jason chuckled and said, ¡°My brother, I always advocate taking on things within your capabilities. You


    haven¡¯t even managed amissary, so how dare you dream to be in charge of a construction


    company? Billions are involved in the construction of a vi area. Do you really think you can handle it?


    You have great ambition and little talent, not to mention self-righteous. The people of the Jackson Family


    are right. You are not qualified to cooperate with them at all!¡±


    Charlie pursed his lips. ¡°Dad, why are you telling him this? If he¡¯s willing to listen to our advice, he


    wouldn¡¯t be in this situation now. Well, it has nothing to do with our family anyway. Let¡¯s just watch from


    the sidelines!¡±

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    After the Cunningham Family mocked James, they left triumphantly.


    James, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t even say a word.


    Deep down inside, he was panicking badly.


    He came over here joyfully after he attended the celebration banquet today.


    Who knew that they would get into such a huge conflict?


    However, the matter was not over yet.


    While he was standing there in a daze, his phone suddenly rang.


    James took a look at it and found that it was Sasha who was calling.


    He quickly answered the phone and said, ¡°Sasha, I have something to tell you. You¡ª¡±


    However, Sasha interrupted him furiously, ¡°Tell me, Dad, what have you done?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    James was stunned for a moment. ¡°W-What did I do? Why are you asking me such a nonsensical


    question?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act dumb!¡± Sasha countered furiously. ¡°Jefford and the others just returned to thepany. They


    were extremely furious and demanded to withdraw their investment from thepany. Not only that,


    they also want you to return their investment in the constructionpany to them! Dad, what¡­ what did


    you do? What happened at the constructionpany? Do you know with thepany¡¯s current


    situation, once Jefford and the others withdraw their investment, thepany will copse!¡±


    Upon hearing that, James was stunned. He was already devastated by the Jackson Family wanting to


    withdraw their investments. He would have never imagined that something like this would happen to


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals.


    ¡°They¡­ Why would they want to withdraw their investments?¡± James questioned in a hurry, to which


    Sasha replied, ¡°How would I know? They said that you know why they¡¯re doing this! Dad, isn¡¯t Matthew in


    charge of the constructionpany? Did you ask him to return the shares in the constructionpany


    without letting me know?¡±


    It was only then that James realized, beyond a shadow of a doubt, the reason for Jefford¡¯s withdrawal of


    investment was the same as the Jackson Family.


    To put it bluntly, these people only invested because Matthew was in charge.


    Now that someone else was in charge of the constructionpany, they immediately wanted to divest.


    As he thought of this, James became enraged.


    ¡°They are f*cking stupid! I am the head of our family and I personally control the constructionpany.


    I¡¯m of a much higher status than Matthew! Why do they want to withdraw their investments? Are they


    crazy?¡± James roared.


    Sasha countered furiously, ¡°I knew it! I knew it! You took away the shares in the constructionpany,


    right? Dad, can you please stop making me worry? Do you know how big the scale of the project that the


    constructionpany is doing now? This project was won by Matthew himself and these people trust


    him, so they cooperated with thepany. Now that you have taken away Matthew¡¯s shares, how can


    they continue to cooperate with thepany if they don¡¯t have anyone they trust? Dad, what are you


    trying to do? Are you d to see our familypletely ruined?¡±


    James was dumbfounded and he trembled as he said, ¡°H-How is this possible? Why do these people


    trust Matthew?¡±


    Sasha countered furiously, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter why they trust Matthew. Matthew was the one who


    negotiated the deal, so you have to let him be in charge. It¡¯s normal that they want to withdraw their


    investments now that you have taken Matthew¡¯s shares! Alright, I have nothing else to say to you.


    Quickly return thepany¡¯s shares to Matthew and I will try to persuade Jefford and the others. If we


    screw up this project, our family will have to bear billions in debt!¡±


    Sasha then hung up the phone furiously and James froze in ce.


    Meanwhile, Helen and the others were curious and asked in a low voice what had happened.


    James exined the situation and everyone was dumbfounded after listening to him.


    ¡°D-Does Matthew really have that much influence? Why is the Jackson Family also on his side?¡± Liam


    muttered, unconvinced.

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    Demi gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What influence? This kept loser only knows to lie and deceive people.


    Look at my elder sister¡ªshe was deceived by him. Jefford, his men and those from the Jackson Family


    are all idiots. They were also deceived by him! Otherwise, who would cooperate with this boy toy?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Helen whispered, ¡°Then what should we do now? W-Why don¡¯t we return the shares to Matthew?¡±


    Demi said immediately, ¡°No, absolutely not! I¡¯m telling you, this time, Matthew must be the one causing


    trouble behind the scenes. On the outside, he promised to give his shares to Dad, but he actually


    contacted these people secretly and asked them to divest as a threat. In fact, he wants to force Dad to


    return the shares to him. Hmph, I think these people are just putting up a show to scare us. How could


    they give up on such a lucrative project? If we insist on not returning the shares to Matthew, or even act


    like we want to return the funds to them, these people will immediately be frightened and back off.¡±


    Helen was at a loss. ¡°Is that really the case?¡±


    Liam nodded. ¡°Demi is right. This kind of thing is verymon in business; joining forces with


    outsiders to intimidate us is such an underhanded trick. However, if we have a tough attitude, these


    people will still prioritize their interests in the end, so the most important thing now is our attitude! As


    long as we do not give in, they will eventuallypromise. No one will give up on such a lucrative


    project.¡±


    James nodded slowly. ¡°Yes! Profit is paramount to businessmen. As long as we have a tough attitude,


    they won¡¯t give up these billions of profit just for Matthew, right?¡±


    Helen, however, was still a little worried. ¡°But what if they insist? W-We can¡¯t afford for this matter to blow


    up!¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡± Liam chuckled. ¡°So what if they insist? No big deal. We can find other investors! Why


    are you worried about finding investors for such a good and profitable project? Let me tell you this, as


    long as I spread the news about this project, countless people will immediatelye to us for


    investment. When the timees, we can use the money of these investors to return the funds of those


    people before. Problem solved!¡±


    James suddenly smiled. ¡°What a great idea! Liam, you¡¯re so clever. Let¡¯s do as you say. Demi, call


    Sasha and tell her to prepare to let Jefford and the others divest. Also, ask her to tell Jefford and the


    others that Cunningham Pharmaceuticals will not ept their investment for any future projects as well.


    The Cunningham Family won¡¯t have any cooperation with them ever again! Tell them that this is what I


    said!¡±


    James had on an arrogant expression, as if he was already a man at the pinnacle of his sess.


    Demi nodded excitedly. ¡°Dad, I agree with what you said. We must have a tough attitude, otherwise, they


    will think we are pushovers and threaten us at will! Just give me a moment to call my sister.¡±


    With that, Demi happily called Sasha and told what James said to her with great exaggeration.


    After hearing this, Sasha was furious and immediately called James.


    However, he didn¡¯t answer his phone at all and instead made Liam drive faster to catch up with ric.


    When James managed to stop ric, he announced with an arrogant expression, ¡°Mr. Jackson, I¡¯ve


    considered what you said just now. Since you don¡¯t want to cooperate with the Cunningham Family, then


    I won¡¯t force you. Don¡¯t worry; I will definitely return the funds to the Jackson Family!¡±

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    ric took a long look at James. Instead of being furious, he smiled and slowly nodded. ¡°It seems like


    the Cunningham Family is preparing to raise funds again, eh? Ha! How interesting. I look forward to


    hearing good news from you soon!¡±


    And with that, the Jackson Family left.


    James was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect ric to be able to see through his intentions so quickly. However,


    since things had already reached this point, he wasn¡¯t too bothered by it.


    ¡°Liam, can you contact a few rich people? I am going to invite them over for dinner in the evening and


    discuss the project together!¡± James said.


    Liam nodded immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. When I was still an engineer, I got to know many rich


    bosses. However, if I want to invite them to dinner, I¡¯m guessing that I¡¯ll have to invite them in the name


    of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. Otherwise, it¡¯s hard to get these rich bosses to ept our invitation.¡±


    James nodded. ¡°Okay then; invite them in the name of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals.¡±


    Liam was overjoyed and immediately took out his mobile phone to make arrangements for the dinner.


    Meanwhile, James was left with nothing to do. Feeling quite upset, he suddenly said, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go


    to the hospital! Matthew, this b*stard, must have nned all these behind our backs. If I don¡¯t teach him


    a lesson today, I won¡¯t be able to breathe easy!¡±


    Wanting to stir up trouble, Demi said excitedly, ¡°Yes, you must teach him a lesson! He eats and lives in


    our house, yet has the guts to go against our family all day long. If you don¡¯t teach him a lesson, he¡¯ll


    continue to cross the line!¡±


    With that, a group of people went straight to the hospital, expressions fierce.


    After entering the department, they found that Matthew was not in the office and only Crystal was


    present.


    Looking furious, Demi shouted angrily, ¡°Where is Matthew? Ask him toe out here this instant!¡±


    Demi was already annoyed because she hadn¡¯t seen Matthew for the whole day.


    To make matters worse, there were some who came over looking for trouble now. At that thought, anger


    immediately coursed through her veins.


    ¡°What do you guys want?¡± Crystal asked angrily.


    Demi scanned Crystal from head to toe. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business! Hurry up and call Matthew to


    come out; otherwise, I will demolish this office!¡±


    Crystal frowned. ¡°How dare youe to the hospital and make trouble? I¡¯m warning you, get out of here


    immediately or I will call for the Department of Safety and Security!¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Demi was furious upon hearing this and pped Crystal right on the face.


    Crystal was stunned, for she didn¡¯t expect that Demi would dare to hit her.


    In reality, Demi didn¡¯t know who Crystal was.


    When she saw Crystal here, she assumed that Crystal was just a young nurse from a regr family.


    Otherwise, why would she be sent here?


    Demi did not expect her p to open a can of worms.


    Crystal immediately called the Department of Safety and Security and soon, a group of security guards


    entered the room aggressively.


    Seeing that the situation had taken a turn for the worse, James immediately said, ¡°What are you guys


    doing? We¡ª¡±


    Disregarding James¡¯ words, a security guard directly knocked him to the ground.


    The other people present were also pressed on the ground one after another, unable to resist the force


    of the security guards.


    Soon, even the director came personally to check in on the situation. After all, Crystal was Mr. Harrison¡¯s


    granddaughter and Mr. Harrison held shares in this hospital!


    If the director didn¡¯t hold anyone ountable after the shareholder¡¯s granddaughter was beaten, he


    wouldn¡¯t be able to continue to work in the hospital in the future!


    James, who was pressed down on the ground, was so furious that he roared, ¡°What are you guys doing?


    I¡¯ll have you know that my name is James Cunningham and Cunningham Pharmaceuticals belongs to


    my family. Today, I came here to look for Matthew so it has nothing to do with you guys. Let me go


    immediately! Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer from the consequences!¡±


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals was now very famous in Eastcliff. Most people would be too scared to do


    anything to him after hearing that he was rted to the pharmaceuticalpany, but the director just


    ignored his words as if he didn¡¯t hear him.


    ncing at James disdainfully, the director said in a cold voice, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your pharmaceutical


    company. No matter what, it¡¯s not right to hit others!¡±

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    Unconvinced, Demi said, ¡°She is just a lowly nurse, yet she dared to pick fault with us just now. What¡¯s


    wrong with me pping her? Director, I¡¯m warning you, the Cunningham Pharmaceuticals are not


    pushovers. You¡¯d better not make a big deal out of this, otherwise you¡¯ll get into trouble too!¡±


    Upon hearing that, the directorughed. ¡°Cunningham Pharmaceuticals? Who cares? Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals is not as powerful as you think. Do you know who she is? Let me enlighten you; her


    name is Crystal Harrison and she is the granddaughter of Joseph Harrison! I¡¯m sure you guys have


    heard of Mr. Harrison? He¡¯s a leading figure in the medical field of Eastcliff, yet you have the guts to p


    his granddaughter. I¡¯m starting to think you have a death wish!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    When his voice trailed off, everyone from the Cunningham Family was stunned.


    Demi pped Crystal just now because she thought that Crystal was just from a normal family.


    Never in a million years would she have imagined that Crystal had such a high status.


    Of course they have heard of Mr. Harrison before.


    He was a leading figure in the medical industry in Eastcliff and he had a lot of connections. In fact, many


    dignitaries were old friends of Mr. Harrison.


    When Eric wanted to see Mr. Harrisonst time, he had to make an appointment in advance.


    And now, Demi had actually pped Mr. Harrison¡¯s granddaughter. She truly had opened a can of worms


    this time!


    ¡°S-She¡¯s the granddaughter of Mr. Harrison? Then¡­ w-why is she here? Helen asked incredulously.


    Crystal was Joseph¡¯s granddaughter so she could have gone to any hospital she wanted.


    Why did shee to this small hospital? Plus, she even came specifically to Matthew¡¯s department.


    However, no one paid any attention to Helen. The director looked at Crystal respectfully and said, ¡°Miss


    Harison, how do you want to solve this? Your wish is ourmand and we will do anything you want,


    whether it¡¯s calling the police or pping her back!¡±


    Crystal¡¯s expression turned cold and she stared straight at Demi.¡°How do you want me to solve this?¡±


    Demi shivered in fright.


    Lately, Cunningham Pharmaceuticals had climbed up the ranks so Demi was also extremely arrogant


    and was used to being arrogant and domineering to outsiders. Thus, she had directly pped Crystal the


    moment she came over.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that she would get into this kind of trouble.


    ¡°Miss Harison, I¡¯m sorry, I-I really did not know who you are. Please have mercy and spare me this once.


    I won¡¯t dare to act like this anymore¡­¡± Demi stuttered.


    Crystal countered coldly, ¡°Judging by your words, you¡¯re only apologizing because you found out who I


    am. If I wasn¡¯t from the Harrison Family and was from an ordinary family instead, you wouldn¡¯t have


    apologized, eh?¡±


    Demi trembled and said, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean that¡­ Miss Harison, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ll never act like this


    again¡­¡±


    ¡°Your apology is not enough!¡± Crystal snapped coldly. ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t be bothered to hear your


    apologies. Director, call the police!¡±


    Hearing this, Demi was frightened while James and Helen quickly said, ¡°Miss Harrison, please calm


    down. Cunningham Pharmaceuticals has a good rtionship with the Carlson Group. Why do you want


    to make such a big deal out of such a trivial matter? Miss Harison, if you do this, our twopanies may


    not be able to cooperate in the future anymore!¡±


    Crystalughed coldly. ¡°Really? I hope you don¡¯t forget what you just said. I will call Mr. Carlson now and


    tell him that Cunningham Pharmaceuticals wants to stop cooperating with the Carlson Group!¡±


    Upon hearing that, James and Helen almost peed themselves in fright.


    Stanley was now in charge of the distribution of medical resources in Eastcliff and Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals relied entirely on him.


    James only said that just now to scare Crystal.


    He didn¡¯t expect her to contact Stanley directly.


    If Stanley really got involved in this matter and stopped cooperating with Cunningham Pharmaceuticals,


    then Cunningham Pharmaceuticals would surely be finished.


    In other words, thisment of theirs could ruin their family business and if that really happened, it


    would be a huge disaster!

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    ¡°Miss Harison, we didn¡¯t mean that,¡± James exined anxiously. ¡°W-What I meant was¡­ there¡¯s no need


    for that. Cunningham Pharmaceuticals is very happy to cooperate with the Carlson Group. There is no


    need to make such a big deal out of such a trivial matter¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that, Crystal¡¯s expression turned to ice. ¡°I was pped by your daughter, yet you¡¯re saying


    that it was a trivial matter?¡±


    James panicked. He only made an offhand remark and did not expect Crystal to hold him ountable.


    ¡°T-That wasn¡¯t what I meant¡­¡± James said in a hurry.


    ¡°Stop with this nonsense!¡± Crystal shouted. ¡°She must be held ountable! Director, call the police!¡±


    With that, the director immediately called the police without another word.


    Before long, Demi was taken away by the police.


    As for James and the other two, they were lucky that they did not p Crystal.


    However, it was uncertain how Demi would be able to get out of jail.


    The key aspect for this kind of issue was to see whether the parties involved were willing to settle it


    privately.


    If Crystal didn¡¯t forgive Demi, then Demi might have to be locked in jail for a few days.


    After that, James and the rest walked out of the hospital dejectedly.


    They originally came to make trouble for Matthew but unexpectedly, they got themselves into trouble


    instead.


    ¡°What should I do now? D-Demi won¡¯t be detained, right? James, you¡¯d better think of a way to save


    her!¡± Helen sobbed.


    With a cold look, James muttered furiously, ¡°I told you a long time ago that you shouldn¡¯t spoil our


    daughter too much. Look at how she has turned out! She hits anyone who doesn¡¯t agree with her and


    she even pped Mr. Harrison¡¯s granddaughter. How can I save her now?¡±


    Angry, Helen countered, ¡°You¡¯re saying that I spoil her? Don¡¯t you spoil her too? Also, this isn¡¯t the time


    to discuss this! She¡¯s in the police station now so the most important thing for you to do now is to find a


    way to rescue her!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to save her?¡± James roared. ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have the ability to do so! That


    woman is Mr. Harrison¡¯s granddaughter. How can I save Demi?¡±


    Helen suddenly became speechless as that was indeed true.


    If Mr. Harrison¡¯s granddaughter wanted Demi to be held ountable, who could save her?


    Liam then whispered, ¡°Dad, Mom, we should solve the immediate problem first, right? I have made


    appointments with several rich bosses to have dinner together tonight. The project in the vi area is now


    the most critical matter. If this project ispleted, we won¡¯t have to be intimidated by Mr. Harrison


    anymore in the future. When the timees, it¡¯ll be their turn to apologize!¡±


    James nodded slowly. ¡°That¡¯s right! One¡¯s capability is the most important thing in life! When we are


    capable, others will then beg us for forgiveness, instead of the other way round!¡±


    With that, the three of them temporarily set aside Demi¡¯s affairs and rushed to the banquet.


    Liam had found three bosses, all of whom were in the real estate business.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After they arrived at the banquet and exchanged pleasantries, Liam got straight to the point and told


    them his true purpose of inviting everyone here.


    James also brought the information of the vi area project. After Liam finished speaking, he passed the


    information over to the bosses.


    ¡°Everyone, this is the information of the vi area project. Please go through it. This project will definitely


    make a lot of money and we¡¯ll surely earn a lot by working together!¡± said James as he grinned ear to


    ear.


    The three bosses nced at each other, but no one took the information.


    James was a little confused. What is the meaning of this?


    Liam then said in a low voice, ¡°Everyone, why don¡¯t you guys take a look at this project? I¡¯ve overseen


    the progress of this project myself many times and it¡¯s absolutely worth it! As long as you invest, we are


    willing to give you another 30% of the profits as dividend. Don¡¯t miss the opportunity!¡±


    It was only then that one of the men said lightly, ¡°Liam, we knew about this project a long time ago.


    You¡¯re right; this project is indeed worthwhile and will be profitable. However, the problem is we can¡¯t


    invest now!¡±

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    Upon hearing that, Liam was dumbfounded and questioned, ¡°Why not?¡±


    The man nced at James and said lightly, ¡°You¡¯re James Cunningham, right?¡±


    James was at a loss. ¡°You know me?¡±


    The man sneered, ¡°I initially didn¡¯t know you, but I heard of your name before I came here. I heard that


    you brought your family to the hospital to make trouble today, and that you even pped Mr. Harrison¡¯s


    granddaughter.¡±


    James¡¯ expression changed. News about this matter has spread out so quickly?


    ¡°Oh. This is all a misunderstanding. Actually¡ª¡± James hurriedly tried to exin but the man threw up his


    hands and interrupted, ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin. Regardless of the reason, the fact is that you pped


    Mr. Harrison¡¯s granddaughter. Mr. Harrison has already stated publicly that no one can invest in your


    project and he even wants everyone to cut off any business ties they have with Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals. James, let me give you a piece of advice¡ªstop thinking about getting rich. Instead,


    you should think about how to continue surviving in the future. With Mr. Harrison¡¯s contacts, he can easily


    destroy the entire Cunningham Pharmaceuticals!¡±


    After the man finished speaking, he got up and murmured, ¡°Apologies, I have to leave now. Do excuse


    me!¡±


    The other two bosses also got up unceremoniously and left.


    James and the other two were left in the house, sitting rooted to the spot in a daze.


    They never dreamed that things would develop to such a state.


    They were so close to getting the investments, yet such a thing happened.


    Demi had just pped Crystal in the afternoon and by evening, they had immediately gotten their


    retribution.


    After a long silence, Helen stuttered with tears streaming down her face, ¡°W-What should we do? If these


    people don¡¯t invest, w-we¡¯re done for!¡±


    James¡¯ face was also flushed. He thought he would get the investments for sure, which was why he said


    so many harsh words to ric.


    However, things had now escted to this point, leaving himpletely screwed.


    ¡°Liam, d-do you still know other bosses? Tell them about the project and ask them to invest. As long as


    they invest, I-I am willing to give them 70% of the profit!¡± James gushed in a panic. He now felt like he


    had reached a dead end.


    Liam also took out his cell phone and called the bosses he knew one by one to enquire about the


    investment. However, everyone said the same thing.


    None of them would invest in this project.


    After calling every number in his contacts list, Liam slumped into the chair.


    ¡°Dad, I-I think no one will invest in us anymore¡­¡± Liam said in a trembling voice. This was something he


    never expected.


    Meanwhile, James waspletely dumbfounded. His lips trembled and he was at a loss for words.


    No one was willing to invest in their project and they had to pay back so much money at once. This time,


    it was not just bankruptcy that greeted them.


    When the time came, they might have to bear countless debts and they would have to work for the rest


    of their lives to repay these debts.


    They would then be the people at the bottom of the society and anyone could step on them as they wish,


    not to mention their dream of entering the upper-ss society of Eastcliff would go up in smoke!


    Helen sat down on the chair and cried bitterly. ¡°How did things turn out this way? I already warned you


    guys to not cross the line, lest karma bites us in our *ss! Yet, you guys refused to listen to me! Now, our


    family is done for. James, you crook, you¡¯re already so old. Why did you have to go stir up so much


    trouble? What¡¯s wrong with letting Matthew continue this project? You have a house and a car and you


    can have everything you want. Why did you have to go looking for trouble? Now look at what you¡¯ve


    done! I think you will only be satisfied when your entire family ispletely done for!¡±


    James sat on the sofa in a daze, unable to utter a word.


    Usually, the two would immediately start arguing if Helen said this to him but this time, James didn¡¯t even


    have the strength, nor was he shameless enough to refute her.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    Liam stayed silent for a long time before he finally whispered, ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t we return thepany


    shares to Matthew?¡±


    James sighed sadly and nodded his head helplessly.


    Now, this was the only way to save his family.


    They initially expected to be able to get investment from other people, but now it seemed that this was


    impossible.


    If they didn¡¯t return the constructionpany to Matthew, they would basically be done for.


    After that, the three of them got up and went home. Meanwhile, Matthew had returned home long ago.


    Sasha was sitting in the living room with a cold expression. Seeing the three of them return, Sasha


    turned her head to the side in anger, not wanting to look at them at all.


    The three of them knew that they were in the wrong so they didn¡¯t dare to speak up.


    Helen then walked over to Matthew and whispered, ¡°Matthew, let¡¯s go to thew firm tomorrow and


    transfer thepany¡¯s shares back to you. You can ask the Jackson Family, Jefford and the others not


    to withdraw their investment.¡±


    Angry, Sashamented, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys go and talk to them by yourselves? You are so capable


    and are the head of the family. Plus, you¡¯re the most important people in the Cunningham Family. Why


    don¡¯t you guys go negotiate the cooperation by yourselves?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past, Sasha¡¯s words would have definitely started a quarrel.


    However, the three now had no strength to quarrel anymore.


    It was because of them that things had reached this point. They had caused a major disaster and were


    also in the wrong. Thus, they had no right to argue with Sasha.


    Helen sighed heavily. ¡°Matthew, what happened today is indeed our fault and for that, I apologize.


    Tomorrow, we will return the shares to you. Don¡¯t worry, we will never ask you for these shares again in


    the future so please go talk to them for Sasha¡¯s sake!¡±


    However, Sasha said furiously, ¡°Mom, what you said is so incredulous that I¡¯m sure even you yourself


    don¡¯t believe it! Your assurance letter is still in my hands. It was written in ck and white that you will


    never ask for these shares again in the future. But what did you guys do? You even disregarded the


    assurance letter, so why should Matthew believe your words now? You went back on your word and you


    have no credibility at all. Who would possibly want to cooperate with you in business in the future?¡±


    James and Helen lowered their heads, looking extremely embarrassed.


    What happened this time hadpletely ruined their credibility and what Sasha said was indeed true.


    Sasha became more furious the more she spoke. ¡°By the way, why did you go to the hospital today? I


    heard that Demi even pped Mr. Harrison¡¯s granddaughter; what were you guys doing? Do you think


    that you can run wild just because you¡¯re rich? How bold of Demi to p Mr. Harrison¡¯s granddaughter.


    Do you know how furious the Harrison Family was today? Do you know how many people want to


    terminate their contracts with our family? Do you know how much damage this caused to ourpany?


    If the board of directors pursues this matter, who will pay for the loss? Shall we sell the house to pay for


    it?¡±


    Helen¡¯s face was filled with tears. ¡°Sasha, that¡¯s enough. It was all our fault. Who would have thought


    that she was Mr. Harrison¡¯s granddaughter? Your sister is still locked up now! Sasha, she is your sister,


    after all. Y-You have to find a way to save her! Sasha, I- I¡¯ll kneel down¡­¡±


    As Helen spoke, she kneeled down with a thud.


    Enraged, Sasha immediately helped Helen up. ¡°Mom, stop this! So what if she is my sister? Did Mr.


    Harrison¡¯s granddaughter deserve to be pped by her? She¡¯s the only female descendent in the


    Harrison Family for several generations so she¡¯s the apple of their eyes. Even people from the Ten


    Greatest Families wouldn¡¯t darey a finger on her, yet, Demi pped her. How can I save her now? You


    want me to ask the Harrison Family to not hold Demi ountable? Why would they do so?¡±

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    Helen was at a loss for words so she could only mutter in a low voice, ¡°But she is your sister. Do you


    really have the heart to¡­ watch her suffer? If this matter is not resolved and she gets a permanent


    criminal record¡­ her entire life will be ruined¡­ Sasha, she is your sister¡­¡±


    Sasha gritted her teeth and said. ¡°Mom, stop it! I know she is my sister, but so what? Can she p


    others at will just because she¡¯s my sister? I can¡¯t save her now. If you want to save her, go do it yourself!


    You can save her as long as you can persuade the Harrison Family to not pursue this matter!¡±


    Helen remained slumped on the ground as she knew it was impossible.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Now, the only person who was to me was Demi herself for not being able to control her temper.


    It was fine if she pped a nobody. However, she pped Crystal Harrison. She must have had a


    death wish!


    James sighed. ¡°Sasha, now is not the time to talk about ountability. At this point, we should first think


    about how to solve this matter! What¡¯s the use of being furious? Don¡¯t we still need to solve this matter in


    the end?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t solve this matter.¡± Sasha shrugged. ¡°You guys were the ones who caused this, so you guys


    should be the ones solving this!¡±


    Upon hearing that, James shouted furiously, ¡°Sasha¡­ What kind of attitude is this? This matter concerns


    our family and everyone in our family has a responsibility to deal with it. You are now the chairman of the


    company. If you don¡¯t solve it, who will?¡±


    Sashamented coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the head of the family? Since you are so capable and have such a


    high status, you can handle it yourself!¡±


    James stuttered, ¡°Y-You¡­¡±


    He was dumbfounded and was so furious that he was at a loss for words, not knowing how to refute her.


    In desperation, Helen looked at Matthew. ¡°Please, Matthew. We will return thepany¡¯s shares, this I


    guarantee with my life. In the future, we will never try to snatch away the constructionpany again.


    This constructionpany will belong to youpletely in the future. Please help us; go to them and tell


    them not to divest. How about it?¡±


    Matthew nced at Sasha and nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try, Mom.¡±


    Liam hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t forget about Demi¡­ Please help her too.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Sasha immediately refuted, ¡°She¡¯s your wife! Since you¡¯re so capable, you can solve


    the matter yourself!¡±


    Liam looked embarrassed but James asked furiously, ¡°Sasha, what¡¯s the meaning of this? She¡¯s your


    sister. Do you want her to be behind bars? If Matthew can solve this matter, let him handle it. It¡¯s not a


    big deal. H-How can you take pleasure in Demi¡¯s misfortune?¡±


    Meanwhile, Sasha was furious. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not taking pleasure in her misfortune. I just want to tell you


    guys that the troublemakers themselves should be the ones solving it. Also, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what


    you were nning to do when you went to the hospital today! Miss Harrison told me that you guys


    wanted to make trouble for Matthew. Hmph, if Matthew was in the hospital, would you guys have beaten


    him up? Oh¡ªyou guys are asking Matthew for help now that you guys are in trouble. How can you guys


    so shamelessly ask him for help? Do you really have no shame at all?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s words were very harsh, but the three couldn¡¯t refute her at all.


    They indeed wanted to cause trouble with Matthew today. However, Matthew was not there at the time,


    which was why Demi pped Crystal.


    If Matthew was there, they would have definitely beat Matthew up instead.


    Therefore, it was indeed very embarrassing for them to ask Matthew for help now.

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    Matthewmented lightly, ¡°Dad, I can help to put in a good word for Demi. However, it may not work


    out. You also know that Crystal is the only female descendant of the Harrison Family in three


    generations, so she is the apple of their eyes. Yet, Demi pped her on the face. There¡¯s no way that


    they won¡¯t hold her ountable. I can only try to keep Demi from being put behind bars and not get a


    permanent criminal record.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing that, Helen was overjoyed. ¡°Matthew, we¡¯re willing to do anything as long as Demi can be


    released. We¡¯re willing to apologize orpensate them. I-I would do it even if I was asked to kneel


    down and kowtow to her!¡±


    Sasha was furious and distressed. ¡°Mom, you are already so old. Can you stop getting involved in this?


    Demi is not a kid anymore. She was the one who got herself in trouble so she should apologize to


    Crystal by herself!¡±


    Helen sighed. ¡°Sasha, Demi is still young so she still has a bright future ahead of her. She has been very


    stubborn since she was a child, so¡­ she definitely won¡¯t want to apologize to others. I¡¯m already so


    old¡­ I no longer care about my pride. If I can do it in her stead, why should I let her apologize and


    embarrass herself?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s tears welled up.


    Although Helen was a bitter and sordid woman, she was in fact a good mother.


    She only wanted the best for Demi and Sasha.


    She had dreams of bing the wife of a wealthy man and she did not think things through before


    doing something, often pressuring Sasha for money.


    However, these were all normal. Every human in this world was vain after all.


    Early the next morning, James and the others went to thew firm again and transferred all the shares


    back to Matthew.


    Between those few days, they had gone to thew firm countless times.


    This time, James gave uppletely, deciding to never try to snatch away this constructionpany


    again.


    After Matthew retrieved the shares, he called the Jackson Family, Jefford and the others.


    Everyone was pressuring James previously and forced him to leave the constructionpany.


    Now that their goal had been achieved, everything was back to normal and the constructionpany


    operated as usual.


    Moreover, in the past two days, the project in the vi area had finally restarted.


    Tiger left Wellness Herbary and went directly to the vi area to start the follow-up work for this project.


    As for Julian, he still had to work in Wellness Herbary for a while as he had to help Ed get familiar with


    the ins and outs of the herbary.


    It was only when Ed could work independently that Julian would enter the constructionpany, as this


    was thepany that truly belonged to them.


    As for Demi, she was indeed in trouble.


    Although Mr. Harrison treated Matthew well, it was his granddaughter who was pped this time.


    Moreover, his granddaughter did nothing to deserve that p.


    Under such circumstances, how could Mr. Harrison just let Demi go?


    Matthew then went to have a talk with Mr. Harrison and Crystal. After discussing it for a while, Crystal


    agreed to solve the matter privately.


    However, the premise was that Demi had to apologize to her.


    Matthew didn¡¯t dare to make the decision by himself as he knew the Cunningham Family very well.


    If he agreed to this matter, Demi would definitely say that he was the one who agreed, not her. Thus, she


    wouldn¡¯t apologize.


    Therefore, he had to make it clear to the Cunningham Family that they would have to make the decision


    on whether to agree or disagree to Crystal¡¯s request. Then, Demi would have no choice at that time.


    James and Helen were overjoyed after hearing Matthew¡¯s words.


    ¡°Oh, this¡­ this is really great! I thought it would be difficult to solve this matter, but surprisingly she just


    asked for an apology,¡± Helen said emotionally.


    However, Sasha muttered nonchntly, ¡°Mom, do you really think it¡¯s that simple? This time, Crystal


    didn¡¯t pursue this matter because Matthew persuaded them. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have let Demi off


    the hook so easily!¡±

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    Helen hurriedlyughed and said, ¡°Yes, this is all thanks to Matthew. Matthew, let me thank you on behalf


    of Demi!¡±


    Matthew waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mom. I¡¯m just conveying what the Harrison Family told me.


    It¡¯s up to you guys whether to ept their request.¡±


    ¡°Of course we agree,¡± Helen hurriedly murmured. ¡°I¡¯m agreeing in Demi¡¯s stead. We agree!¡±


    Matthew nodded. Since Helen agreed, he could then let the Harrison Family know their answer.


    That morning, Helen and the others immediately went to fetch Demi back the moment they heard that


    the Harrison Family agreed to reconcile. After being locked in jail for a day, Demi almost had a mental


    breakdown. The first thing she did after she was picked up was to shout furiously, ¡°What the hell are


    you guys doing? I was in jail for one whole day. Didn¡¯t you guys even think of saving me? Am I not


    important at all? Do you know how much I suffered every minute that I was in jail?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    They were dumbfounded upon hearing herint. With a cold expression, Sasha said furiously,


    ¡°Demi, do you really think that we don¡¯t want to save you? For your sake, Mom almost had to kowtow to


    the Harrison Family, but even then they didn¡¯t agree to reconcile. What could we have done?¡±


    Unconvinced, Demi said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guys think of other ways when they refused to reconcile? You


    could use your connections or give them money to save me. Sasha, you are also the chairman of a


    company now; can¡¯t you even do such a simple thing? All I did was just p her. How big of a deal can it


    be?¡±


    Hearing that, even James was annoyed. ¡°How big of a deal can it be? The Harrison Family has already


    asked everyone to stop cooperating with the Cunningham Family! Everyone Liam knows refused to


    invest in the vi area project and ourpany¡¯s customers are all going to terminate their contract with


    us! Do you still think that it isn¡¯t a big deal?¡±


    Demi was dumbfounded. Scratching her head, she muttered, ¡°Is it¡­ Is it really that serious? I j-just


    pped her lightly¡­ They are obviously overreacting!¡±


    Irritated by Demi¡¯s words, Sasha countered furiously, ¡°Bullsh*t! If someone pped you now, you would


    have made a huge fuss over it! Regardless of whether they overreacted, it¡¯s your fault for pping


    Crystal! What¡¯s wrong with them holding you ountable?¡±


    Demi fell silent for a while. Initially, she thought that this was just a simple matter and didn¡¯t expect it to


    turn into such a big deal. Now, she did not dare to continue being so bratty and stubborn anymore.


    Helen hurried over and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough now. Fortunately, Demi was released. Demi, please


    don¡¯t be angry. Come on; you must be starving. I¡¯ll make you something delicious. You should take a


    bath and have a good meal. This matter is over now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean that this incident is over?¡± Sasha repeated furiously. ¡°Mom, have you forgotten that


    Demi has to apologize to Crystal?¡±


    Demi was stunned. ¡°Apologize? What are you talking about?¡±


    Helen said awkwardly, ¡°Oh right¡ªyou have to apologize. Demi, after you clean up and have something


    to eat, you need to apologize to Miss Harrison. Only then will this matter be over!¡±


    Demi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You want me to go and apologize to Crystal? Why should I? I have


    been imprisoned for a day, yet I still have to apologize to her? Doesn¡¯t that mean that I was jailed in


    vain? Forget it; it will never happen!¡±


    Helen panicked. ¡°Demi, stop being stubborn. They only agreed to reconcile because we promised them


    you¡¯d apologize. If you don¡¯t want to apologize, then¡­ Won¡¯t we have to go back on our word?¡±

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    ¡°This is what you agreed to, not me!¡± Demi immediately countered. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to apologize! I have


    been imprisoned for a day and if I still have to apologize, then it would¡¯ve all been in vain! It was just one


    p, so why should I apologize?¡±


    Liam also nodded and said, ¡°Mom, I believe Demi is right. If they released her yesterday, then she should


    apologize because that¡¯s the right thing to do. However, Demi has been locked up for a day, yet she still


    has to apologize. This is simply crossing the line. Crystal is indeed the youngdy of the Harrison Family,


    but that doesn¡¯t mean that Demi is lowly and unworthy. She was detained so why does she have to


    apologize now? They¡¯re being too unreasonable!¡±


    When Demi heard Liam speak up for her, her face was immediately filled with joy. ¡°Exactly! They¡¯re being


    unreasonable! I¡¯ve already suffered immensely by being locked up for one day. There¡¯s no way that I¡¯ll


    apologize!¡± Demi said loudly.


    ¡°How can you say that?¡± Helen murmured anxiously. ¡°We have already agreed that you would apologize,


    as their condition for letting you out.¡±


    Liam then said slowly, ¡°Mom, when you agreed to these conditions, you didn¡¯t discuss it with Demi.


    How do you know if she is willing to do so? Besides, Matthew was the one who went to discuss this


    matter with them. Tell us Matthew, do you really think that this is the right thing to do? She has been


    detained for a day, yet she has to apologize as well. Do you think it is reasonable?¡±


    Demi¡¯s expression also changed and she red at Matthew. ¡°So you¡¯re the one who went to talk with


    them! No wonder that they¡¯re making me apologize. You just want to trick me, you evil b*stard! You know


    that Crystal is from the Harrison Family so you specifically asked her to stay in your office and deal with


    us, right? This matter was all nned by you. You deliberately harmed me and kept me locked up for a


    day. I¡­ I¡¯ll fight you with my life!¡± The more Demi talked, the more she became enraged. Suddenly, she


    rushed at Matthew with a roar.


    Matthew frowned. Demi had indeed tried to make a scene, just as he thought. Furious, Sasha stood up


    straight and shouted, ¡°Demi, enough is enough! Matthew saved you. Not only are you not grateful at all,


    you even said such ignorant things. How can you be so inhumane? Matthew, you shouldn¡¯t have gotten


    involved in this matter. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re getting any benefits from it. Forget it! We should leave this


    matter to them!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Helen hurriedly tugged at Sasha. ¡°Sasha, calm down! Oh Demi, you shouldn¡¯t act like this. This time, if it


    wasn¡¯t for Matthew speaking up for you¡­ who knows how much longer you would be detained.¡±


    James¡¯ expression was also dark. ¡°Demi, stop being stubborn. We have witnessed this matter unfold


    from beginning to end. If it weren¡¯t for Matthew, it would be impossible for the Harrison Family to agree to


    let you go. You should thank him instead!¡±


    Being reprimanded by her parents in this way, Demi¡¯s arrogance suddenly disappeared. However, she


    still looked unconvinced. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I won¡¯t apologize anyway. Matthew, you¡¯re the one who agreed to


    this so you should go apologize instead!¡± Demi said and pursed her lips.


    Matthew stared hard at Demi and said lightly, ¡°So be it. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t apologize. However, let me


    give you a piece of friendly advice. They haven¡¯t signed a letter of dispute settlement yet. If they want to


    hold you ountable again, they will be able to lock you back up any time. If the doctors verifies that


    Crystal suffered a minor injury or something¡­ Hmph, the matter won¡¯t be as simple as just imprisoning


    you for a few days anymore.¡±


    Demi was dumbfounded to hear that. Then, she turned to look at Liam and asked, ¡°I-Is this true?¡±


    After all, Liam was knowledgeable. With an embarrassed look, he nodded slowly. ¡°In theory, this is


    indeed the case.¡±

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    In the end, Demi submitted to their request and finally had to agree to apologize to Crystal. Matthew, on


    the other hand, was quite speechless. He guessed that Demi would stubbornly refuse, but he did not


    expect that she would refuse even what Helen promised. It seemed that he had to be more cautious of


    this woman in the future.


    After dinner, Demi went to the Harrison Residence to apologize to Crystal. Helen wanted Matthew to go


    with them, but Sasha forcefully dragged him away. ording to Sasha, it was best for Matthew to not tag


    along and get involved with this kind of matter. Otherwise, if anything happened, Matthew would be the


    one med.


    When the Cunningham Family members entered the Harrison Familypound and saw the luxurious


    decorations in the yard, James and the other three were shocked. Now, they understood just how big the


    gap between them and the Harrison Family was. And so, Demi¡¯s initial arrogant and domineering attitude


    had decreased significantly.


    Crystal was sitting in the living room as they entered. In the magnificent house, she looked like a


    princess, surrounded by people from the Harrison Family. Seeing the scene, James and Helen couldn¡¯t


    help but swallow nervously. The Harrison Family was genuinely a big family with a respected heritage, a


    far cry from them!


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Crystal saw a trace of contempt on Demi¡¯s face the moment she saw Demi. James then


    hurried forward and said some pleasantries politely before he dragged Demi over and asked her to


    apologize to Crystal.


    Demi was still a little unconvinced. Tensing up, she said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Crystal frowned. How could she ept Demi¡¯s apology when the woman had such an attitude? ¡°What


    did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you!¡± Crystal said coldly.


    Demi was furious and she argued, ¡°Y-You didn¡¯t hear? We are standing so close to each other so you


    definitely heard it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you,¡± Crystal repeated coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Demi¡¯s expression changed and she almost cursed in rage.


    Trying to diffuse the situation, Helen hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Miss Harrison, I¡¯m sorry. I will ask her to


    apologize again. Demi!¡± Helen pulled at Demi¡¯s clothes.


    Demi gritted her teeth and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Even the Harrison Family was extremely unhappy with her attitude, much less Crystal. Standing up,


    Crystal walked over slowly and stopped in front of Demi. Crystal looked at her before she suddenly


    raised her hand and pped Demi across the face four times.


    At that moment, everyone in the Cunningham Family was stunned. Crystal then went back to the sofa


    and sat down as she drawled, ¡°Alright then; that¡¯s the end of this matter. You guys can leave now!¡±


    However, Demi was furious and shouted loudly, ¡°H-How dare you hit me? I¡¯ll make you pay for this! Mom,


    call the police! Call the police! I want to put her in jail! I want to put her in jail!¡± Demi¡¯s face was twisted in


    rage as if she finally had something over Crystal.


    Crystal, on the other hand, looked at Demi with an enigmatic smile. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re burning bridges with


    me, eh? Very well then; call the police. I want to see what you will do to me!¡±


    Demi gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll do to you what you did to me! I pped you and was imprisoned for one day.


    You pped me four times, so you¡¯ll be imprisoned for a year!¡±


    Crystal chuckled coldly. ¡°Really? Then how do you prove that I pped you?¡±


    Demi said loudly, ¡°Why do I need proof? Everyone witnessed you pping me. They can all testify!¡±


    Crystalughed and turned to those around her. ¡°Did you see me p her?¡±


    Everyone present shook their heads. Demi was anxious and said quickly, ¡°My parents and my husband


    saw it. They can all testify!¡±


    Mr. Harrison slowly murmured, ¡°These are all your close rtives, so they can¡¯t be asked to testify.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Demi was dumbfounded and realized that she was probably going to have to suffer in


    silence this time.

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    Reacting fast, Liam quickly grabbed Demi and he whispered, ¡°Demi, stop making trouble because we


    can¡¯t win against the Harrison Family. Let¡¯s go home first!¡±


    However, Demi¡¯s face was full of unwillingness. She apologized and was even pped a few times by


    Crystal. How could she be willing to go back like this? That being said, the Harrison Family might not


    agree to let her leave even if she wanted to.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t leave!¡± Crystal announced coldly. ¡°Your apology is not sincere enough and now that I


    think of it, I believe there¡¯s no need for us to reconcile. Grandpa, I want to call the police. I want to put


    her in jail!¡±


    Mr. Harrison nodded calmly. ¡°No problem!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Demi was dumbfounded. She had apologized and was even pped four times.


    How could they choose to forget about that?


    ¡°Hey, d-don¡¯t keep pushing my buttons. I have already apologized so what more do you want? You can¡¯t


    go back on your word like that!¡± Demi argued anxiously.


    However, Crystal only chuckled coldly. ¡°How can you call that an apology? Since you are not sincere,


    then there¡¯s no need for me to reconcile with you! Forget it. I don¡¯t want to waste time talking with


    someone like you who has no integrity. Get ready to go to jail!¡±


    Seeing Mr. Harrison taking out his mobile phone, Helen quickly said, ¡°Miss Harrison, I-I beg you. Please


    give her a chance. She¡¯s still young¡­ I-If she goes to jail, her whole life will be ruined. H-How about I


    apologize to you? I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±


    Crystal nced at Helen in disdain. ¡°The person who pped me should be the one apologizing! If your


    daughter is unwilling to apologize, then I will put her in jail! As for you, you are not qualified to speak


    here!¡±


    Helen looked at Demi helplessly, knowing that Crystal was deliberately making things difficult for Demi.


    Demi¡¯splexion flushed red. Finally, she gave in and said, ¡°Miss Harrison, I¡¯m sorry. I know I was in


    the wrong. P-Please give me a chance¡­¡±


    Demi was so frustrated as she was pped four times and still had to apologize in the end. Truth was,


    she had never been embarrassed like this before. However, in front of the Harrison Family, she could


    only hold it in.


    Crystal nced at her and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re just a nobody. I can¡¯t be bothered with such an


    insignificant person like you. You¡¯d better take this as a lesson. Remember, the next time you see me,


    don¡¯t even think about doing anything to me. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be so lucky again!¡± With that, Crystal


    waved her hand. ¡°Get out!¡±


    James and the others ran out from the Harrison Familypound in a panic. Demi was extremely


    furious, but in the end she dared not say anything. What happened this time made her fear Crystal deep


    down and she wouldn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful to her anymore.


    In fact, this matter was not significant enough for the Harrison Family to deal with them. This time,


    Crystal actually wanted to vent her frustration for Matthew¡¯s sake. She felt that Matthew was too tolerant


    to the Cunningham Family, so she took this opportunity to teach the Cunningham Family a lesson.


    Of course, James and the others would never expect that Crystal avenging Matthew was the reason.


    When they walked out of the Harrison Residence, they were all rejoicing at the fact that Crystal chose


    not to pursue the matter further. Otherwise, they would surely run into trouble.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°No matter what, the matter is finally resolved. Demi, you should forget about this. Take this incident as a


    lesson and you should never hit others at will again,¡± Helen gave a heartfelt piece of advice.


    Demi¡¯s face turned pale. She was very furious, but she was powerless to do anything.


    ¡°Dad, what about the constructionpany? Are we really going to let Matthew be in charge of it? That¡¯s


    a billion-dor business; it can¡¯t be handed over to Matthew!¡± Demi murmured in a low voice.


    James waved his hand. ¡°Stop talking about this. I¡¯ve decided that I¡¯ll let Matthew be in charge of the


    constructionpany. Let¡¯s not get into trouble anymore because I really can¡¯t afford to get into any


    trouble again.¡±

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    After the recent events, James realized that the Jackson Family, Jefford and the others trusted Matthew


    only. If James caused a scene again, the result would still be the same as before. These people would


    continue to withdraw their investments and Cunningham Pharmaceuticals would bepletely done for.


    Therefore, he had no choice but to let Matthew take charge of the constructionpany now. Thus, he


    stopped scheming this matter.


    Unconvinced, Demi continued, ¡°Dad, this is tens of billions we¡¯re talking about. Why don¡¯t we fight for it


    again? At the very least, we should let Liam be the general manager and take care of the money, right?¡±


    Liam had secretly discussed this with Demi as he had always been unwilling to give up on the


    constructionpany. What he wanted was to work in thepany and make a fortune.


    James frowned and said solemnly, ¡°Demi, have I not been clear enough? Let¡¯s not get involved with the


    constructionpany. The Cunningham Family is already very fortunate to be able to keep our fortune


    this time but if you continue to make trouble, the Cunningham Family¡¯s wealth will be gone. By then, how


    are we going to pay back our debts and continue living our lives?¡±


    Demi huffed. ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t ask you to let Liam be the chairman. I just asked you to make Liam the


    general manager. The chairman will still be Matthew and those people still cooperate with him. What¡¯s


    the problem, then? Even if they want to make trouble, they can¡¯t find an excuse. Besides, so much


    money is involved in thepany. Aren¡¯t you worried that Matthew will embezzle all the funds? This


    way, Liam can go in thepany and keep a close eye on Matthew. Plus, he can make sure that


    Matthew doesn¡¯t embezzle any money. This is killing two birds with one stone!¡±


    James hesitated slightly. This proposal was not bad indeed. However, Helen murmured in a low voice,


    ¡°Oh¡ªI think we should stop getting involved in this. The recent events have left me horrified. James, let¡¯s


    just concentrate on running our pharmacy. If something happens again, we probably won¡¯t be able to


    bear the consequences!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Demi countered furiously, ¡°Mom, how can you say that? This is the Cunningham


    Family¡¯s property. If we don¡¯t fight for it, are we really going to hand it over just like that? Dad, Matthew


    has long wanted to snatch away our family¡¯s assets so don¡¯t you want to keep an eye on him? Let¡¯s give


    it another shot. At least we¡¯ll get information about thepany and know where our money is!¡±


    James was silent for a long time before he slowly nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Even if we don¡¯t get involved


    with the operations of the constructionpany, we have to keep an eye on thepany ounts.


    Right then; let¡¯s go directly to the constructionpany!¡±


    Liam was overjoyed and immediately turned around to go straight to the constructionpany.


    Meanwhile, Matthew was having a meeting with several shareholders in the constructionpany. Once


    he came to know that James and the rest hade over, Matthew frowned immediately. He knew that


    Demi would definitelye and cause trouble for him after she was released from jail. She must have


    come to the constructionpany at this time because she suddenly came up with a n.


    After Matthew received James and the others, James asked him to arrange for Liam to be the general


    manager of thepany so that he would be in charge of thepany¡¯s finances. His statement implied


    that Matthew was not given a chance to refuse at all.


    Upon hearing that, Matthew felt impatient as he knew clearly that James sent Liam over to monitor the


    company¡¯s capital flow. If he refused, James would only think that he had ulterior intentions and start to


    kick up a fuss again. With no other choice, Matthew could only agree to arrange for Liam to be the


    general manager of thepany.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Of course, Liam was overjoyed. He immediately packed up his things and came to thepany to take


    up the post.


    As for James, after he arranged for Liam to work in thepany, it felt as if a heavy burden in his heart


    was lifted. In his opinion, with Liam supervising the finances, he didn¡¯t need to worry about Matthew


    embezzling money. When the time came for the project in the vi area to bepleted and the


    company made major profits, he nned to transfer the money to his ount. In this way, this asset


    would always be in his hands and would not be snatched away by Matthew.

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    In less than three days, the project in the vi area was restarted. The construction of said area was


    basicallypleted, and now there was some post construction work left. After the post construction


    work, they could start selling the vi area.


    Matthew originally nned to let Tiger take charge of these things but after Liam became general


    manager, he took control of everything, wanting to personally oversee the remaining work. Matthew


    knew very well that Liam wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to make a fortune. However, he


    didn¡¯t bother calling him out. As long as Liam didn¡¯t cross the line, he would let him be. Of course, he


    also told Tiger not to get involved in this, in case Liam pushed responsibility to Tiger again if something


    happened in the future.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After the constructionpany¡¯s work got back on track, Matthew went back to the hospital. Meanwhile,


    Crystal also came back to work and Matthew couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed when the two


    met.


    ¡°Miss Harrison, i-is your face okay?¡±


    Crystal nced at Matthew while thinking, This guy is so bad at holding a conversation!


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s very painful!¡± Crystal pouted and said.


    However, Matthewmented, ¡°Are you certain? She only pped you once. How can it hurt for so


    many days?¡±


    ¡°If you already know this, then why did you have to ask me such a redundant question?¡± Crystal retorted.


    Matthew was speechless as he thought to himself, A woman¡¯s heart is truly elusive.


    Crystal, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but feel even more annoyed when Matthew kept quiet. She


    stood up suddenly and announced loudly, ¡°This time, I spared the Cunningham woman for your sake.


    Tell me; how will you repay me?¡±


    Matthew was taken aback. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Crystal sneered, ¡°Why are you so afraid? Do you think that I¡¯ll devour you? Well, I¡¯ll give you a chance¡ª


    treat me to lunch at noon.¡±


    Matthew was quite speechless. She was speaking as if he was desperate to treat her to a meal!


    However, Sasha was coincidentally busy that afternoon and couldn¡¯t have lunch with him.


    ¡°Fine. However, I prefer to eat simple meals. If it doesn¡¯t suit your taste¡­¡±


    Crystal waved her hand. ¡°I will eat whatever you eat. You¡¯d better not look down on me. Do you really


    think that I¡¯m a spoiled richdy? Since I came here to be a nurse, I¡¯m prepared to endure hardships!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Matthew gave her a thumbs up. ¡°I admire your aspirations. Then, let¡¯s go to eat sliced


    noodles together at noon.¡±


    Crystal was stunned for a moment. ¡°W-What noodles?¡±


    Jack Woods Sliced Noodle Restaurant was near the hospital. Back then, Matthew often came here to eat


    when he was busy at work. This ce was cheap and affordable. Plus, their food was quite good.


    However, the cleanliness of such a small shop was naturally very mediocre.


    When Crystal, who was wearing a long fairy-like dress, walked into this small shop, she seemed


    completely out of ce with the shop¡¯s environment. Those who ate here were usually people who


    worked nearby. People sat together in groups of three to five, smoking and drinking beer while swearing.


    All in all, it was very noisy.


    As Crystal walked in, the scene suddenly became silent. These people had never seen such a beautiful


    girl before. Moreover, Crystal came from a family of medical background and she gave off a noble air.


    Seeing her, these people at the scene felt ashamed of themselves and no one dared to make a sound


    anymore. Meanwhile, Crystal frowned, for she had never been to such a ce!


    Matthew, who was already familiar with this ce, sat down directly at a table. ¡°Mr. Woods, please give


    us two big bowls of sliced noodles. By the way, we want the beef sliced noodles to be fried. I¡¯m treating


    my friend to a meal so please put in more beef for me.¡±


    The boss looked confused. His mouth opened wide and he couldn¡¯t recover from his shock for a long


    while. He couldn¡¯t understand how the cleaner, who used to clean toilets in the hospital, could possibly


    bring such a beautiful woman for a meal here.


    The most important thing was that this beauty was by no means an ordinary person. Judging from her


    appearance, she was undoubtedly a richdy. How could she be so blind to fall in love with Matthew?

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    Not long after, two bowls of noodles were served. Staring at the bowl of noodles, Crystal was at a loss


    and did not know how to eat it. Since young, she had only eaten Western food like an elegantdy and


    had never eaten noodles before. Matthew, on the other hand, gobbled up the noodles.


    Crystal was furious but she couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, it was her own fault for iming that she


    could eat anything. Holding the chopsticks, she barely ate two bites before she couldn¡¯t eat anymore.


    Feeling bored, she looked around and spotted a thin, dark-skinned man who looked like he hadn¡¯t


    showered in days sneaking into the restaurant. The man nced around and when he saw a customer


    get up and leave, he immediately ran over and sat in that customer¡¯s seat.


    The previous customer¡¯s bowl hadn¡¯t been taken away yet, so the man picked up the chopsticks and


    pretended to eat although there wasn¡¯t anything left in the bowl. Seeing this, Crystal felt disgusted. Why


    would anyone eat other people¡¯s leftovers?


    Just then, a few people entered the restaurant. When the man saw this, he picked up his bowl and


    walked toward the exit. As he passed by the group of people, he purposely bumped into one of them.


    The bowl in his hand fell to the ground with a crash, noodles and soup spilling everywhere.


    The man immediately threw a fit and yelled, ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going! Are you blind? You made me


    spill my food so you¡¯d better pay up!¡±


    The customer who just entered was dumbfounded and thought it was his own fault so he hurriedly said,


    ¡°Sir, please calm down. How much is this bowl of noodles? I¡¯ll pay you.¡±


    The man raised his voice and said, ¡°I ordered extra meat, so it¡¯s 20!¡±


    The customer didn¡¯t really care so he handed the man 20. After the man received the money, he ran off


    happily.


    Meanwhile, Crystal watched the whole thing and she was furious. Lowering her voice to a whisper, she


    said, ¡°Matthew, did you see that? That man just now was evil! He just tricked someone with an empty


    bowl!¡±


    ¡°Just eat your food,¡± Matthewmented lightly as he nced at her. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nosy.¡±


    However, Crystal was unwilling to give up. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be nosy? Don¡¯t you know that we should help


    those who are treated unfairly? That man just bullied the customer. If I see himter, I¡¯ll expose his lies!


    I¡¯m not like you guys. Even though you don¡¯t care about things that do not matter to you, I can¡¯t bear to


    see others get tricked!¡±


    Matthew grinned helplessly as he thought, Crystal really is quite enthusiastic sometimes.


    However, before the two of them finished their meal, they saw the same man carry an old man on his


    back and enter the restaurant. ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ll have two bowls of noodles please!¡± the man shouted.


    A whileter, two bowls of noodles were served to their table. Then, the man handed the waiter a 20


    before digging in together with the old man.


    Crystal saw clearly that it was the 20 that he got from tricking a customer a while ago. After a while, she


    couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. ¡°I can¡¯t help it; I have to expose him.¡±


    Hearing this, Matthew said in a low voice, ¡°Stop it. Don¡¯t interfere with other people¡¯s business.¡±


    Crystal immediately red at him and argued, ¡°How is this interfering? I¡¯m stopping someone from doing


    a bad deed!¡±


    With that, she stood up and ran to the man¡¯s table. ¡°Hey, how can you not feel ashamed? You tricked


    someone else out of their money but you seemfortable spending it. Why does a fully capable man


    with perfect working hands and legs like you, who could¡¯ve done any work, choose to trick people out of


    their money? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed of yourself?¡±


    Looking upset, the man was angry and embarrassed. ¡°You¡­ Who said that I tricked someone?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The old man, who was sitting opposite of the man, was also stunned. ¡°W-What¡¯s the matter? Miss, what


    did my son do?¡±


    Crystal nced at the old man and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know yet, do you? Your son grabbed someone else¡¯s


    empty bowl and purposely dropped it to trick someone to pay up. The 20 that he just used to pay for this


    meal is the money he got from cheating. Do you feel at ease eating a meal paid with dirty money?¡±


    After hearing this, the old man¡¯s expression instantly turned worried. Trembling with anger, he mmed


    his fist on the table. ¡°How could you do something like that? Since you were young, I¡¯ve taught you to


    never steal, snatch or lie. How¡­ How could you do that? Miss, I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll give you back the


    money¡­¡±

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    After the old man finished speaking, his trembling hands slowly pulled out a wad of money from his


    pocket. When Crystal saw this, she immediately frowned. The old man has a lot of money. The fact that


    these two people choose to swindle money from others even though they are notpletely desperate


    makes me despise this man even more.


    Suddenly, the man reached out and stopped the old man. ¡°Dad, what are you doing? Why are you


    paying her? W-What did I do? Do you believe that I swindled money from others just because she said


    so?¡± the man yelled.


    Crystal was enraged. ¡°How dare you say that you didn¡¯t swindle money from others? This restaurant has


    surveince cameras. Why don¡¯t we ask the owner to let us take a look? Or perhaps I should directly call


    the police and let them handle it?¡±


    The man was at a loss for words so he lowered his head and said nothing. When the old man saw this,


    he immediately understood that what Crystal said was true. Heartbroken, he pointed at the man and


    said, ¡°Y-You really let me down! Is this how I raised you? Miss, I¡¯m really sorry; this is all my fault. I have


    money so I¡¯ll pay you back. I¡¯ll pay you back on his behalf¡­¡±


    With that, the old man trembled as he pulled out his money again, but he was stopped by his son.


    ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t give her your money! It¡¯s money to save your life!¡±


    Upon hearing that, the old man was infuriated. ¡°If this money is collected by you swindling others bit by


    bit, I¡­ I¡¯d rather die!¡±


    After the old man finished speaking, he threw the wad of money and ran away angrily. Seeing this, the


    man quickly picked up the money that was scattered on the ground in panic.


    Crystal looked at the man in contempt and said, ¡°Do you even have a conscience? Look how angry your


    father is, yet you choose to pick up money from the ground rather than chasing after him!¡±


    The man said nothing as he silently picked up all of the money. Then, he sat back down and continued to


    eat his meal. Seeing this, Crystal was even more frustrated and she pointed at the man and scolded him.


    It wasn¡¯t until she said that she was about to call the police that Matthew finally came over to stop her.


    ¡°Enough. Is it necessary to call the police over a small matter like this?¡± Matthew said softly.


    After Crystal heard this, she was even more agitated. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Matthew? This is what


    you call a small matter? You¡­ You weren¡¯t like this before! Oh¡ªyou only take care of things when it


    involves people you know, but you don¡¯t care when it has nothing to do with anyone you know! I was


    really wrong to think that you¡¯re a righteous hero. How can you be so selfish?¡±


    The people around them started whispering in low voices, ¡°This girl is really a heroine!¡±


    ¡°I agree. Not many girls would dare do what she did.¡±


    ¡°That man called Matthew is no match for her at all! He has no sense of responsibility and can¡¯t even be


    considered as a real man!¡±


    The people in the restaurant kept ridiculing them, hoping that Crystal would directly give up on Matthew.


    However, Matthew didn¡¯t care. Instead, he waved his hand andmented, ¡°Enough. Are you done with


    your meal? If you¡¯re done, let¡¯s get back to work!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the man who was still slurping mouthful after mouthful of noodles in front of her, Crystal felt


    even more furious. ¡°No. No matter what, I will solve this matter today! Your father has already left so why


    are you still here? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed at all? People like you should be sent to jail! I¡¯ll call the police


    right now!¡±


    With that, Crystal angrily dialed the number and prepared to report the matter to the police. Seeing this,


    Matthew finally lost his patience and snatched away her phone. ¡°Stop fooling around!¡±


    Crystal was provoked by his actions and she yelled, ¡°Matthew, why are you acting like this? You don¡¯t


    care about it and force others to stop caring. Do you even have a sense of civism?¡±


    Matthew red at her and replied in a solemn tone, ¡°Crystal, do you really think what you see is always


    correct? Things that happen in this world can¡¯t always be defined as right or wrong. There are reasons


    behind some things that you don¡¯t know, so you have no right to judge others!¡±


    However, Crystal was unconvinced. ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re saying that I might¡¯ve understood him. Tell me


    then; what have I done wrong? I don¡¯t believe that I¡¯ve done anything wrong by catching a swindler.¡±

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    Matthew nced at Crystal and sat down next to the man. Despite being insulted by the people around


    him, the man turned a deaf ear toward everybody. Instead, he held his bowl and gulped down all of the


    soup. Seeing this, Crystal felt even more angry and thought that this swindler was too arrogant.


    ¡°Matthew, if you can¡¯t tell me what I¡¯ve done wrong, I¡¯ll call the police right now!¡± Crystal yelled furiously.


    Deep down, she secretly vowed to never meet Matthew again. The reason she asked to meet Matthew


    was because she admired him deeply. However, what Matthew did today really made her look down on


    him.


    Then, Matthew patted the man¡¯s shoulder and suddenly asked, ¡°When¡¯s the operation?¡±


    Hearing this, the man was stunned for a moment and his expression instantly changed. Looking at


    Matthew in disbelief, he asked, ¡°H-How did you know?¡±


    In a soft voice, Matthew replied, ¡°I could tell at one nce as soon as you and your father entered the


    restaurant.¡±


    The man immediately lowered his head and with tears in his eyes, he murmured, ¡°Soon. The operation


    will be done in a few days once we collect enough money.¡±


    When Matthew heard this, he sighed and said, ¡°Do you know as soon as the operation is done, you¡¯ll


    lose your life?¡±


    The man gritted his teeth and said nothing.


    Meanwhile, Crystal was a little shocked. With her voice lowered, she asked, ¡°W-What operation? Are you


    sick? The reason you tricked people out of their money¡­ is to cure your illness?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, she panicked. If she had treated a patient rudely, she would feel apologetic. However,


    the man shook his head and replied, ¡°No. I¡¯m not sick.¡±


    Crystal immediately blushed in embarrassment. ¡°If you¡¯re not sick, why are you swindling? You¡­ You¡­¡±


    The man solemnly replied, ¡°But my dad is!¡±


    After saying this, the man burst into tears. ¡°He has uremia. We couldn¡¯t find a suitable kidney source, so


    we can only use mine. I can¡¯t skip meals and I have to make sure I have enough nutrition. I-I have to


    save him!¡±


    After Crystal heard this, she waspletely dumbfounded. The statement shocked her so much that her


    mind went nkpletely. Meanwhile, the onlookers also became silent. Nobody had imagined that


    this would be the case.


    After a while, a man from the crowd said, ¡°Oh, this man is really filial! However, it¡¯s just a kidney


    transnt. It¡¯s not something serious. Sir, I know a friend who had one of his kidneys cut off and he¡¯s


    living well right now, so be a little more optimistic. There¡¯s no challenge in this world that you can¡¯t


    ovee.¡±


    Crystal nodded in agreement. However, Matthew sighed and said softly, ¡°If he has two kidneys, he can


    still live after giving one up for transnt. But what if he only has one kidney?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone in the room was stunned. Then, Crystal shouted in surprise,


    ¡°How does he only have one kidney?¡±


    Matthew turned to look at the man, who was clenching his fists so tightly that his fingers cut into his


    palms. After gritting his teeth for a while, he whispered, ¡°In order to pay for his bills for the past few


    years, I¡­ I sold one of my kidneys a long time ago.¡±


    At that instant, there was amotion in the restaurant. No one had thought that it would be such a


    situation.


    Crystal anxiously said, ¡°You only have one kidney left but you¡¯re nning to give your father a kidney


    transnt. Doesn¡¯t that mean that you¡¯ll definitely die? H-How can you do that?¡±


    The man nced at Crystal before looking at the street outside the restaurant. Then, in a whisper, he


    replied, ¡°He has always taught me to be honest and down-to-earth. It doesn¡¯t seem like I can be honest


    in this life so I can only repay what I owe him! I was born into this world because of him so there is


    nothing wrong for me to leave this ce for him! I¡¯m sorry, everyone!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he rushed out of the restaurant in tears. Crystal, on the other hand,


    slumped onto a chair and waspletely dumbfounded. It was only then that she understood what


    Matthew meant when he said not all things can be defined as right or wrong. At that moment, Crystal


    suddenly recalled how the man carried his father into the restaurant a while ago.


    Perhaps his father used to carry him like that when he was young. There is a saying, ¡®You raised me up


    so I¡¯ll take care of you when you¡¯re old. The biggest regret in this life is that I can¡¯t stay by your side


    forever.¡¯

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    Later in the office at the hospital, Matthew said in a helpless tone, ¡°Enough; please stop crying. You¡¯ve


    been crying for over an hour because of what happened in the restaurant and it¡¯s getting annoying.¡±


    Crystal rubbed her puffy eyes. ¡°You knew about their situation back then but why didn¡¯t you tell me?


    You¡­ You just watched as I yelled at them and you didn¡¯t even stop me. Now, I want to tell them I¡¯m


    sorry but I can¡¯t find them!¡±


    Hearing this, Matthew replied, ¡°I did stop you but you didn¡¯t listen. Besides, you even threatened to cut


    ties with me because of this. What else could I do?¡±


    Crystal immediately blushed as she recalled what she said to Matthew a while ago, feeling extremely


    embarrassed. ¡°How could I have known his situation? I saw that he swindled money so¡­ so I tried to


    stop him! Should I have turned a blind eye after watching someone swindle?¡±


    Matthew shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you shouldn¡¯t interfere. However, you¡¯re from the


    Harrisons. Whatever you do in public affects the Harrison Family¡¯s reputation. No matter what you do,


    it¡¯s best to consider it wisely. Otherwise, you won¡¯t only embarrass yourself, you¡¯ll damage the Harrison


    Family¡¯s reputation!¡±


    After hearing this, Crystal gave it some thought before she nodded seriously and said, ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re


    right. I was impulsive and didn¡¯t consider the consequences. I promise that from now on, I¡¯ll never act like


    that again!¡±


    Matthew smiled and nodded in response. In fact, the reason Joseph arranged for Crystal to work with


    Matthew was because he hoped that Matthew would train her.


    When Crystal was younger, she was spoiled and had a bad temper. Moreover, she hung around a group


    of wealthy second generations and became arrogant and defiant. As such, her haughty character made


    Joseph worried. She doesn¡¯t have a bad nature. With a little teaching, she can still be brought up in the


    right way.


    Looking at Matthew, Crystal suddenly chuckled and said, ¡°Matthew, after what happened today, I realize


    that I admire you and like you even more. What should I do?¡±


    Matthew was instantly rendered speechless. Why is this girl always teasing people?


    ¡°You can admire me but don¡¯t fall for me. I¡¯m married!¡± Matthewmented breezily.


    Crystal pouted her lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about that so why should you? So what if you¡¯re married? I


    can be your lover!¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Matthew was dumbfounded. Do all youngsters these days have such outrageous thoughts?


    Clearing his throat, Matthew replied, ¡°You¡­ You better worry about today¡¯s matter first. You¡¯ve scolded


    someone rudely. Don¡¯t you want to apologize?¡±


    Matthew hurriedly changed the subject because he felt he would be in danger if they continued the


    previous topic. After hearing Matthew¡¯s question, Crystal hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right; I want


    to apologize to him. Why don¡¯t I apologize to him by helping him find a suitable kidney source? My family


    is quite well-connected in this respect.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Matthew murmured, ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss this first. Do you know where to find him?¡±


    Crystal thought about this for a moment before she replied, ¡°He¡¯s going to have a kidney transnt so


    he¡¯ll definitely go to a hospital in the city. I¡¯ll just ask my father to search around.¡±


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to find him.¡±


    Shocked, Crystal asked, ¡°Why? My dad is well-connected with the hospitals in the city. How is it possible


    that I won¡¯t be able to find him?¡±


    ¡°You assume that he¡¯s staying in hospitals,¡± Matthewmented. ¡°However, do you think that they will


    be at the hospital?¡±


    Crystal was confused. ¡°If they¡¯re not in the hospital, where else can they be?¡±


    Matthew signed helplessly and said, ¡°You¡¯re usually pretty clever. Why are your thoughts suddenly so


    muddled? Think about it. The man has only one kidney left. Which hospital will be willing to conduct the


    transnt? What¡¯s the difference between doing that and murder? He¡¯ll definitely not go through legal


    hospital procedures. Instead, he¡¯ll go to an illegal clinic.¡±


    After hearing this, Crystal had a sudden realization. ¡°Oh my! I almost forgot about that. Then¡­ Then how


    do I find them?¡±

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    Matthew waved his hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me¡ªask your father. He knows these things much better


    than me.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Crystal immediately called her father. Her father knew many people that worked


    in the medical field in Eastcliff, not only the official hospitals, but also those who worked in illegal clinics.


    In less than an hour, Crystal received a message from her father.


    Just like what Matthew had predicted, the man and his father indeed found an illegal clinic to do the


    transnt. The money that the man had put together was to pay for the medical fees at this illegal clinic.


    Furthermore, it was the same clinic that helped him sell his kidney. Truth was, it would be a difficult task


    for others to find out about this but it was rtively easy for the Harrison family.


    After Crystal received the news, she instantly dragged Matthew along and rushed to the illegal clinic to


    get the man and his father out of there. Then, Crystal solemnly apologized to the man and at the same


    time, she expressed her intentions.


    The man didn¡¯t expect Crystal to be so powerful. When he heard that his father would be saved and he


    wouldn¡¯t have to sacrifice his life for it, he immediately burst into tears of joy. He even knelt down and


    bowed to thank Crystal. Meanwhile, the man¡¯s father was at a loss. He didn¡¯t know what his son did.


    After he heard Crystal exin everything, he burst into tears and hugged his son, crying like a


    child. There aren¡¯t many parents who don¡¯t love their children! However, how many children can be so


    filial to their parents? Looking at them, Crystal was full of emotion. The people she usually met were the


    rich second-generation who had never experienced life as the bottom chain of society, which was why


    she was really touched to see what the man did. She had really learnt a lot from this whole fiasco.


    When she returned home that night, she told her grandfather about it. At the same time, she proposed to


    Joseph that she wanted to set up a fund to raise money for the poor who needed help. After Joseph


    heard this, he was a little surprised as he never thought that his granddaughter would have such a great


    realization. After all, Crystal used to be really arrogant. She usually spent her days wasting money and


    living a luxurious lifestyle with the other rich kids. Usually, she wasn¡¯t even willing to take another look at


    the people who were from the bottom of society.


    Joseph was a kind-hearted man so it upset him to see his granddaughter like this. However, he couldn¡¯t


    change his granddaughter¡¯s mind so he could only let her be, which was why Joseph was extremely


    excited to see her have a great realization.


    That night, he called Matthew and thanked him excitedly. Matthew didn¡¯t expect Crystal to change so


    drastically over today¡¯s incident and at that moment, his view on Crystal changed a little.


    To be honest, I really hated Crystal at the beginning. I wasn¡¯t even willing to let her be in my office but I


    couldn¡¯t chase her away for Joseph¡¯s sake. I never thought that Crystal would have such a change. I¡¯m


    really impressed.


    At the same time, Matthew was a little relieved. If Crystal sincerely wants to start a fund to help the poor,


    I¡¯m willing to help her. After all, I came from the bottom of society and I know the feeling of despair of


    watching someone close suffer, but having no money to treat their illness! If Crystal can really do such a


    good deed, it will show that she has inherited the will of the Harrison family and is sentient of others.


    The next day, Crystal didn¡¯te to work. Instead, she was busy inquiring major hospitals to find a


    suitable kidney source for the man¡¯s father. Meanwhile, Matthew sat alone in the office, feeling a little


    bored. It was afternoon that Crystal returned to the office with a sullen look on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who made you angry?¡± Matthew asked curiously.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    ¡°Matthew, why is it so hard to find a suitable kidney source?¡± Crystal moaned. ¡°I¡¯ve searched around all


    morning but I couldn¡¯t find anything. I promised that man and his father that I¡¯ll help them. I-If I can¡¯t find


    it, I¡¯ll feel ashamed!¡±


    Hearing this, Matthewughed and said, ¡°I thought something serious had happened. Finding a suitable


    kidney source is all up to luck; it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    Anxious, Crystal continued, ¡°But it¡¯s urgent! His father is about to die. If we can¡¯t find a suitable kidney


    source, he will have to get on the operating table himself! Matthew, do you have any solutions?¡±


    Matthew nced sideways at her in contempt. ¡°If you want my help, just ask me. There¡¯s no need to


    build tension. In the future, just get straight to the point instead of going round in circles.¡±


    Crystal chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m begging for your help because I know that you have great medical


    skills! If you help me, I¡¯ll willingly pledge myself to you. What do you think?¡±


    Matthew immediately waved his hands in rejection. ¡°Please don¡¯t. If you want my help, just tell me. Don¡¯t


    scare me like that!¡±


    After hearing this, Crystal cursed him under her breath before she said, ¡°Judging by your reaction, you


    seem to think you¡¯re a rare treasure. If I really want to have you, you won¡¯t be able to escape from me!¡±


    When Matthew heard this, he felt a chill run down his spine. What are her true intentions?


    ¡°Alright; that¡¯s enough of joking around. Do you really have a solution?¡± Crystal asked.


    Matthew gave it some thought before he said, ¡°This disease can be cured but the drug they need is


    rtively rare. I¡¯ll go to Woodside in two days to see if they have this drug.¡±


    A glimmer of hope appeared in Crystal¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re going to Woodside? Why are you going there?


    I¡¯ve been to that ce before. To be honest, it¡¯s a little dangerous and it¡¯s not fun there.¡±


    ¡°I have some serious matters to attend to,¡± Matthewmented. ¡°I¡¯ll spend some time helping you find


    the drug.¡±


    ¡°Have you been to Woodside before?¡± Crystal asked, to which Matthew shook his head and replied, ¡°No,


    but your grandfather has been there. He¡¯ll be joining me and showing me the way.¡±


    Crystal was in deep thought for a moment before she secretly grinned. Then, she turned around and left.


    That night, Matthew told Sasha that he would be heading to Woodside in two days. The Woodside ck


    market only opens once a month. I have to buy a pill furnace to refine the medicine. Sasha didn¡¯t stop


    him either because she knew that Matthew had serious matters to attend to.


    However, when James and Helen heard about this news, they repeatedly asked how many days he


    would be gone. Woodside was located far away from Eastcliff. Moreover, the ck market would be


    open for three days. After giving it some thought, Matthew told them that he would be gone for about


    three to four days.


    Upon hearing his answer, James and Helen exchanged nces as if they were nning something, but


    Matthew didn¡¯t care. After all, those two often had evil ns so he was already used to it.


    The next morning, Matthew packed up his things and stood in front of his residential area, waiting for


    Joseph to pick him up. After waiting for more than ten minutes, a ck Volkswagen Tiguan stopped in


    front of him. Then, the window was rolled down and Crystal, who was wearing a pair of ck


    sunsses, popped her head out.


    ¡°Matthew, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Matthew was stunned. ¡°Why are you here? Where¡¯s Mr. Harrison?¡±


    Crystal replied, ¡°Oh, my grandfather asked me to pick you up. Hurry up and get in!¡±


    Matthew suddenly realized that Joseph was probably waiting for him at the airport. With that, he got into


    the car. Then, he noticed that Crystal was wearing sportswear, which showed off her curves even more


    beautifully.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the outfit?¡± Matthew asked curiously. After all, Crystal never wore clothes like this before.


    However, she only smiled in reply and said nothing. After half an hour, Matthew had a feeling that


    something was wrong.


    They had driven out of Eastcliff and were about to enter the highway.


    ¡°Where are you taking me? Where¡¯s Mr. Harrison? Aren¡¯t we supposed to be heading to the airport?¡±


    Matthew asked in surprise.


    Crystal pursed her lips and replied, ¡°Who said that we¡¯re heading to the airport? We¡¯re heading straight


    to Woodside! It¡¯s more convenient to drive there, especially in an SUV.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Hearing this, Matthew waspletely dumbfounded. ¡°Y-You¡¯re going to Woodside with me? Are you


    serious?¡±

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I go with you?¡± Crystal immediately questioned. ¡°Can you not look down on me? I¡¯m really


    familiar with Woodside as I¡¯ve been there several times with my grandfather!¡±


    Matthew scratched his head. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I agreed to go with your grandfather; did he ask


    you to pick me up?¡±


    Crystal nodded and said, ¡°Yes. My grandfather asked me to pick you up and take you to Woodside! He


    has some business to attend to so he asked me to rece him.¡±


    Eyes widened, Matthew shouted, ¡°Are you joking? Mr. Harrison would never do something like that! Give


    me a moment; I¡¯ll call Mr. Harrison right now.¡±


    Matthew pulled out his phone and hurriedly made a call to Joseph. However, nobody answered the


    phone even after he called multiple times and by then, the car had entered the highway.


    With a smile, Crystal suddenlymented, ¡°Stop wasting your time. I¡¯ve set my grandfather¡¯s phone to


    forward all your calls to me. You won¡¯t be able to contact him.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Matthew was dumbfounded. ¡°Miss Harrison, what¡­ what are you trying to do? Your


    grandfather and I have some serious matters to attend to in Woodside. What will you do when you get


    there? Stop fooling around because we¡¯re not going there to y.¡±


    Crystal hurriedly countered, ¡°Who said that I¡¯m fooling around? I have some serious matters to do too.


    Don¡¯t forget that I have to help that man and his father. I have to go there and buy medicine!¡±


    Matthew yelled, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯ll help you purchase the medicine they need?¡±


    Crystal immediately yelled back at him, ¡°I want to do it myself!¡±


    Matthew was rendered speechless. In short, you just want to go to Woodside with me. Seeing that he


    wasn¡¯t talking anymore, Crystal smiled slyly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Matthew? Are you afraid that I might eat you


    alive? Ha! We¡¯re already on the highway so it¡¯s toote for you to be afraid now! You know what they say


    ¡ªif you can¡¯t resist it, just enjoy it!¡±


    Matthew felt extremely helpless as he thought to himself, Once Crystal starts acting strange, nobody can


    stop her. It was after the car drove onto the highway and they went further and further from Eastcliff only


    did he force himself to ept this reality.


    Crystal had made plenty of preparations. They had drinks and food in the car, as if they were going for a


    pic.


    ncing around the car interior, Matthew felt confused so he asked, ¡°Why are you driving this car?


    Aren¡¯t you persistent in only driving luxury cars?¡±


    Hearing this, Crystal pursed her lips and replied, ¡°That¡¯s the old me. Now, I¡¯m ready to turn over a new


    leaf and start from the bottom.¡±


    ¡°If you want to start from the bottom, you should¡¯ve bought two train tickets and head to Woodside by


    train,¡± Matthew muttered, to which Crystal waved her hand and countered, ¡°You¡¯re trying to start an


    argument just for the sake of it. When I said that I¡¯m starting from the bottom, it doesn¡¯t mean that I want


    to be a beggar, but to start with life with only the basic necessities. Furthermore, there¡¯s a reason I chose


    to drive this car. Woodside is aplicated ce and there are many different kinds of people. If you¡¯re


    heading there to shop, you must not drive a luxury car. Otherwise, once people think you¡¯re rich, they¡¯ll


    swindle and trick you. However, that¡¯s not the most scary scenario. The scariest scenario is if you¡¯re not


    capable enough you may not be able to leave Woodside, which is why it¡¯s very important to stay low-


    key!¡±


    It was only after hearing this that Matthew realized, I didn¡¯t expect Crystal to be so familiar with the


    situation in Woodside.


    They drove all the way without stopping and it was four in the afternoon when they arrived at Woodside.


    Although the ce seemed remote, Woodside was really prosperous. The town was full of motels and


    hotels, with various recreational venues. Even though it was not as prosperous as Eastcliff, it was


    definitely more prosperous than the average city.


    Meanwhile, Crystal directly drove to a hotel and led Matthew to the front desk. Then, she announced in a


    domineering tone, ¡°Hello, I want an executive king room.¡±


    Matthew was startled and he hurriedly pulled out a wad of cash. ¡°Two executive king rooms! Two! Two!¡±


    The receptionist was taken aback by his reaction. Then, he nced at Crystal and Matthew before he


    lowered his head and discreetly muttered, ¡°Idiot.¡±


    How can you ask for two rooms when there¡¯s a gorgeous woman next to you? Is there something wrong


    with you?

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I go with you?¡± Crystal immediately questioned. ¡°Can you not look down on me? I¡¯m really


    familiar with Woodside as I¡¯ve been there several times with my grandfather!¡±


    Matthew scratched his head. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I agreed to go with your grandfather; did he ask


    you to pick me up?¡±


    Crystal nodded and said, ¡°Yes. My grandfather asked me to pick you up and take you to Woodside! He


    has some business to attend to so he asked me to rece him.¡±


    Eyes widened, Matthew shouted, ¡°Are you joking? Mr. Harrison would never do something like that! Give


    me a moment; I¡¯ll call Mr. Harrison right now.¡±


    Matthew pulled out his phone and hurriedly made a call to Joseph. However, nobody answered the


    phone even after he called multiple times and by then, the car had entered the highway.


    With a smile, Crystal suddenlymented, ¡°Stop wasting your time. I¡¯ve set my grandfather¡¯s phone to


    forward all your calls to me. You won¡¯t be able to contact him.¡±


    Hearing this, Matthew was dumbfounded. ¡°Miss Harrison, what¡­ what are you trying to do? Your


    grandfather and I have some serious matters to attend to in Woodside. What will you do when you get


    there? Stop fooling around because we¡¯re not going there to y.¡±


    Crystal hurriedly countered, ¡°Who said that I¡¯m fooling around? I have some serious matters to do too.


    Don¡¯t forget that I have to help that man and his father. I have to go there and buy medicine!¡±


    Matthew yelled, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯ll help you purchase the medicine they need?¡±


    Crystal immediately yelled back at him, ¡°I want to do it myself!¡±


    Matthew was rendered speechless. In short, you just want to go to Woodside with me. Seeing that he


    wasn¡¯t talking anymore, Crystal smiled slyly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Matthew? Are you afraid that I might eat you


    alive? Ha! We¡¯re already on the highway so it¡¯s toote for you to be afraid now! You know what they say


    ¡ªif you can¡¯t resist it, just enjoy it!¡±


    Matthew felt extremely helpless as he thought to himself, Once Crystal starts acting strange, nobody can


    stop her. It was after the car drove onto the highway and they went further and further from Eastcliff only


    did he force himself to ept this reality.


    Crystal had made plenty of preparations. They had drinks and food in the car, as if they were going for a


    pic.


    ncing around the car interior, Matthew felt confused so he asked, ¡°Why are you driving this car?


    Aren¡¯t you persistent in only driving luxury cars?¡±


    Hearing this, Crystal pursed her lips and replied, ¡°That¡¯s the old me. Now, I¡¯m ready to turn over a new


    leaf and start from the bottom.¡±


    ¡°If you want to start from the bottom, you should¡¯ve bought two train tickets and head to Woodside by


    train,¡± Matthew muttered, to which Crystal waved her hand and countered, ¡°You¡¯re trying to start an


    argument just for the sake of it. When I said that I¡¯m starting from the bottom, it doesn¡¯t mean that I want


    to be a beggar, but to start with life with only the basic necessities. Furthermore, there¡¯s a reason I chose


    to drive this car. Woodside is aplicated ce and there are many different kinds of people. If you¡¯re


    heading there to shop, you must not drive a luxury car. Otherwise, once people think you¡¯re rich, they¡¯ll


    swindle and trick you. However, that¡¯s not the most scary scenario. The scariest scenario is if you¡¯re not


    capable enough you may not be able to leave Woodside, which is why it¡¯s very important to stay low-


    key!¡±


    It was only after hearing this that Matthew realized, I didn¡¯t expect Crystal to be so familiar with the


    situation in Woodside.


    They drove all the way without stopping and it was four in the afternoon when they arrived at Woodside.


    Although the ce seemed remote, Woodside was really prosperous. The town was full of motels and


    hotels, with various recreational venues. Even though it was not as prosperous as Eastcliff, it was


    definitely more prosperous than the average city.


    Meanwhile, Crystal directly drove to a hotel and led Matthew to the front desk. Then, she announced in a


    domineering tone, ¡°Hello, I want an executive king room.¡±


    Matthew was startled and he hurriedly pulled out a wad of cash. ¡°Two executive king rooms! Two! Two!¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The receptionist was taken aback by his reaction. Then, he nced at Crystal and Matthew before he


    lowered his head and discreetly muttered, ¡°Idiot.¡±


    How can you ask for two rooms when there¡¯s a gorgeous woman next to you? Is there something wrong


    with you?

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    Five minutester, the two of them arrived at Ambrose¡¯s market. This market was an open-air venue


    surrounded by fences which was pretty crude but at that moment, it was already filled with people. There


    were lone travelers who looked sneaky, couples, friends, and even some rich businessmen with big


    bellies who were surrounded by morous women and several muscr bodyguards.


    ¡°Other than buyers and sellers, most of them here are tourists,¡± Crystal exined. Hearing this, Matthew


    asked in surprise, ¡°There are tourists here?¡±


    Crystal nodded. ¡°Of course there are. As I mentioned earlier, after Ambrose established rules for this


    ce, many peoplee here to bet on dog races and boxing matches. Nowadays, the rich like


    excitement. With thesepetitions going on, the market naturally attracts many tourists. Otherwise,


    how are the people here going to make money?¡±


    Matthew frowned; he wasn¡¯t interested in dog races and boxing matches at all. Judging from his


    expression, Crystal knew that something was wrong so she didn¡¯t continue to borate. In fact, she had


    been here several times before, two of which were not with her grandfather. Back then, she came in


    search of excitement. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so familiar with this ce.


    The two of them continued walking forward and Matthew constantly paid attention to the people around


    him. Even though the market started the next day, many sellers had already started to put their goods


    on disy, in hopes that their goods would be sold more quickly tomorrow. Along the way, Matthew


    saw many good items and he made a mental note of those stalls, nning to buy those items once the


    market opened the next day. On their way back to the hotel, they passed by a group of people when


    one of the girls let out a cry. Turning around, she asked in amusement, ¡°Matthew?¡±


    Matthew stopped in his tracks and turned to nce at her. Looking at him, the girl repeated, ¡°You¡¯re


    Matthew, right?¡±


    Matthew nodded in reply; he recognized the girl too. Her name was Zanya Simmons and she was


    Sasha¡¯s ssmate in university. When Sasha was in university, she was roommates with Zanya.


    Matthew then recalled that Zanya¡¯s family was pretty wealthy, not to mention she was Francis¡¯ cousin!


    The reason Sasha and Francis met each other was because of Zanya¡¯s attempt at matchmaking. Back


    when Sasha was about to get married to Matthew, Zanya repeatedly tried to persuade Sasha to break up


    with Matthew and marry Francis.


    However, Zanya¡¯s n didn¡¯t seed. Even though she attended their wedding, she never looked at


    Matthew kindly since the beginning. In the past few years, Zanya even started most of the teasing and


    mocking of Matthew in Sasha¡¯s friend group. It was said that Zanya moved to Eastshire after she got


    married and since then, Matthew never saw her again. Who would¡¯ve thought that I would meet her


    here?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    There were three men and another woman who stood next to Zanya and they couldn¡¯t hide their surprise


    when they saw Crystal. One of the men immediately leaned closer and asked, ¡°Zanya, are these two


    friends of yours?¡±


    Zanya chuckled coldly in response. ¡°Friends? I¡¯m not qualified to be friends with Matthew! Come; let me


    introduce you to him. This is the man that I told you about. He is the man who married the most beautiful


    woman in Eastshire, Sasha Cunningham, without spending any money¡ªhis name is Matthew.¡±


    After hearing this, realization dawned on Zanya¡¯s friends and they looked at Matthew with disdain. It was


    obvious that even though Zanya moved to Eastshire, she never stopped talking about Matthew behind


    his back.


    Then, Zanya nced at Crystal and said contemptuously, ¡°Matthew, what are you doing? Did you find


    another target? Tsk, did Sasha break up with you?¡±


    Matthew frowned and chose not to reply because he was toozy to be bothered. Crystal, on the other


    hand, was furious. ring at Zanya, she shouted, ¡°Watch your mouth! Mr. Larson is a good friend of my


    grandfather¡¯s and I¡¯m here as his guide!¡±

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    Crystal was clever. She could tell that Zanya and Sasha knew each other, so she didn¡¯t joke around.


    After hearing Crystal¡¯sment, Zanya pursed her lips and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not familiar with this ce,


    you shouldn¡¯t havee. Why find a guide? Matthew, this ce is not for people like you. Let me give


    you a piece of advice¡ªyou should leave immediately. The outside world is filled with danger and a


    pampered man who lives a luxurious life like you shouldn¡¯t leave the house.¡±


    Zanya¡¯s friends who were standing behind her burst intoughter.


    Matthew frowned slightly and just as he was about to speak, the man next to Zanya walked over with a


    smile on his face. ¡°Zanya, meeting an acquaintance is fate. Matthew, it just so happens that I have a few


    tickets for the opening ceremony. Would you like to join us?¡±


    The man seemed to be talking to Matthew but his eyes kept ncing at Crystal. It was obvious that his


    goal was not to invite Matthew, but Crystal. Just as Matthew was about to refuse, Crystal directly agreed


    to his offer. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll see you at the opening ceremonyter.¡± As soon as she finished speaking,


    Crystal took Matthew¡¯s arm and left.


    Meanwhile, Zanya was rtively upset. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s really hard to get a ticket to the


    opening ceremony so why did you invite that b*stard? I feel nauseated just by looking at him. Why did


    you invite him?¡±


    The man chuckled and said, ¡°Zanya, even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, you have to think about your


    friends. Young Master Herman¡¯s partner did something wrong so he kicked her out a moment ago. Right


    now, he is lonely so you have to consider his happiness. The girl next to that b*stard is quite a beauty


    and it would be great to let Young Master Herman have some fun with her for a few days.¡±


    Hearing this, the young man behind him smiled and nodded in satisfaction. Even though Crystal was not


    as beautiful as Sasha and Leanna, she was still stunning and gorgeous enough to be the most beautiful


    girl in school. This young man already had many thoughts in mind for Crystal.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Zanya instantly curled her lips into a smile. ¡°Oh¡ªI see. In that case, you should¡¯ve told me earlier. No


    problem! Even though she¡¯s from the slums, it¡¯ll be fun to y with her. Young Master Herman, I¡¯m


    looking forward to your performance tonight.¡±


    With a delighted smile, Young Master Herman replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Luring an innocent girl like her into


    my trap will be a piece of cake.¡±


    Crystal had on sportswear that day and looked pure and innocent, which was why they thought that she


    was just a little girl who didn¡¯t know the dangers of the world.


    Meanwhile, Matthew asked in confusion, ¡°Miss Harrison, why did you ept their invitation? Those


    people definitely don¡¯t have good intentions.¡±


    Crystal chuckled. ¡°Matthew, that¡¯s because you don¡¯t know how exciting the opening ceremony is. Big


    shots from all over the world will be gathered here and most importantly, some of the rare treasures in


    the ck market will be disyed in advance. If you¡¯re looking for something, it¡¯s best to look for it at the


    opening ceremony. However, the ceremony is really difficult to enter. If my grandfather was here, we¡¯d


    definitely be able to get tickets but I myself don¡¯t have that power. Since those fools are willing to give us


    an invitation, there¡¯s no reason not to go.¡±


    After hearing this, Matthew finally understood but he quickly frowned andmented, ¡°If I had known


    earlier on, I would¡¯ve insisted oning with your grandfather. Come to think of it, I almost missed this


    opening ceremony.¡±


    Crystal chuckled, not feeling embarrassed at all. Later, Matthew nced at her and solemnly said, ¡°You


    have to be extra careful tonight. Those men are up to no good.¡±


    Crystal smiled. ¡°Matthew, do you think I¡¯ll be afraid of them when I have you by my side?¡±


    Matthew was immediately rendered speechless as he thought, Crystal really likes to joke around.


    Before long, it was time for the opening ceremony and Crystal led Matthew to the only low-rise building in


    the market. When they arrived, the ce was already crowded as the opening ceremony of the ck


    market was a great attraction and entrance tickets were hard toe by.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    Not long after, they found Zanya and her group of friends in the crowd, whereby she briefly introduced


    her friends to Matthew and Crystal. The man next to her was Don Thompson, her husband. As for the


    other two men, they were Herman Wayne and Morin Page. When Zanya introduced them, she


    emphasized on Herman and said that he was a rtive of the Wayne family, which was one of the Ten


    Greatest Families in Eastshire.


    She even mentioned that he had a really high social status in Eastshire, having threepanies and


    billions of wealth to his name. Meanwhile, Herman acted politely, as if he was a gentleman. After Zanya


    finished the introductions, Herman immediately reached out his hand to Crystal. ¡°Miss Harrison, it¡¯s a


    pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Crystalpletely ignored him. Instead, she craned her neck to look at the venue. ¡°I think it¡¯s about to


    start. Let¡¯s not waste anymore time and go in quickly.¡±


    Herman instantly looked embarrassed and he quickly withdrew his hand. Although Zanya¡¯s introduction


    made him seem really powerful, after they entered the venue, they realized that their seating was


    rtively far away from the stage.


    They couldn¡¯t get tickets for the front row because only the real big shots could get those. Matthew and


    the others sat in the third row from the back, and those who sat around them were mostly tourists. Not


    long after they took their seats, Matthew saw someone familiar. It was Leonard from Mightwater and as


    he was one of the real big shots, he sat in the front row.


    This didn¡¯te as a surprise. After all, only the family head of each Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire


    could be equals with Leonard, which was why it was not unusual for him to be sitting in the front row in


    Woodside¡¯s market. In addition, there were only three people who could sit with him. In order to boast his


    intelligence, Herman started toment on people one by one.


    ¡°Do you see those men? The person on the left is a powerful man from Jersey and rumor has it that his


    powers are enough topete with Billy Newman from Eastshire. The person sitting next to Norris is the


    young master from the Burns Family, one of the ten greatest families of Stonedale. The person in the


    center is Leonard the acupuncturist from Mightwater; that man is a true big shot and everyone from the


    six southern states have to treat him with respect. The person on the far right is Roman Chambers from


    Eastshire and he is actually rted to my family. His family started to gain power after his daughter


    married into the Wayne family!¡±


    As Herman talked about this, his face was filled with pride, as if he had single-handedly made Roman¡¯s


    power increase. After hearing this, Zanya instantly asked in awe, ¡°Really? Young Master Herman, does


    that mean that you¡¯re really close with Roman? I heard that he¡¯s a really powerful figure. In the past


    when Billy Newman entered the city of Eastshire, he left obediently after Roman asked him to leave. Are


    these rumors true?¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Billy Newman is nothingpared to him!¡± Herman sneered. ¡°Billy is just a rtively powerful man that


    only has territories in Eastcliff. If he left Eastcliff, there are more than ten big shots from Eastshire that


    could stomp on him like trash. You people from Eastcliff praise and admire Billy because you haven¡¯t


    seen the rest of the world. Once you leave Eastcliff, you¡¯ll realize that the outside world is not as simple


    as you think!¡±


    As Herman said this, he nced discreetly at Crystal. He thought that men were most attractive when


    they talked about knowledge of the world. He even spoke passionately, hoping to attract Crystal¡¯s


    attention. Unfortunately, she kept her head lowered and yed with her phone, as if she didn¡¯t hear him


    talking. This in turn made Herman really upset.


    Seeing this, Zanya immediately spoke up, ¡°Hey Matthew,e on over; I have something to ask you. I


    haven¡¯t been to Eastcliff in a long time and there¡¯s a lot of things that I don¡¯t know. Young Master


    Herman, can you please switch seats with Matthew?¡±


    At that moment, Matthew was sitting next to Crystal. The reason Zanya asked Herman to switch seats


    with Matthew was so that Herman could sit next to Crystal. Herman naturally was very willing to fulfill her


    request and he instantly nodded. ¡°Sure. There¡¯s nothing wrong with letting you catch up with your old


    friend.¡±

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    Matthew immediately frowned. Zanya and I have nothing to catch up on. Even a fool can tell what she¡¯s


    nning.


    However, Herman had already stood up and directly went up to Matthew. ¡°Go ahead, Matthew.¡±


    Matthew frowned and just as he was thinking of an excuse to refuse him, Crystal stood up and


    suggested, ¡°Okay then. Matthew, let¡¯s go over together. Miss Simmons, I know Eastcliff¡¯s situation better


    than him. With Matthew and I exining things together, I¡¯m sure that we¡¯ll be able to give you a clearer


    understanding. If you would please move two seats over?¡±


    Hearing that, Zanya and her friends were dumbfounded. She was trying to create an opportunity for


    Herman to spend some time alone with Crystal. Now that Crystal had switched seats, it was pointless for


    Herman to move over. However, she had already spoken so it was toote to change anything now.


    In the end, Crystal and Matthew sat next to Zanya while Herman sat alone in the furthest seat, feeling


    extremely frustrated. Fortunately, the opening ceremony officially began.


    The ceremony began with a song and dance performance, which everyone was tired of watching. Truth


    was, it was just to warm up the crowd. Soon, arge ring was set up on the stage. A glint of excitement


    appeared in Don¡¯s eyes and he yelled, ¡°Here¡¯s the highlight of the ceremony!¡±


    Everyone watched carefully and saw that after the ring was set up, a huge man walked straight up to it.


    ¡°That¡¯s the champion of thest tournament. This time, he¡¯s the ring yer who will ept any


    challenge. Whoever defeats him will get five million in cash! However, if he wins three rounds, he¡¯ll be


    rewarded with ten million!¡± Don exined excitedly.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Zanya was shocked and she asked, ¡°You can get five million just by defeating him? Isn¡¯t


    that easy money?¡±


    With a smile, Don replied, ¡°Not necessarily. The boxing tournament in Woodside is not the same as the


    other tournaments that you usually see. Over here, people die fighting! After entering the ring, the yer


    has to be responsible for his own life¡ªthis is Woodside¡¯s rule. Ring yers are extra ruthless because


    they don¡¯t want people to challenge them and this ring yer killed at least seven of his opponents in this


    ring. If you want the reward, you must first consider whether it¡¯s worth risking your life for it!¡±


    Zanya was stunned as she didn¡¯t know that underground boxing tournaments were so brutal. At that


    moment, Herman turned to look at Morin, who was sitting beside him. With a smile, he asked, ¡°Morin,


    why don¡¯t you go and give it a try? You¡¯re the taekwondo champion of Eastshire. Shouldn¡¯t it be easy for


    you to defeat that wild man?¡±


    With an arrogant expression, Morin boasted, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve participated in nationalpetitions, which


    are notparable to underground boxing between countrymen. However, you know that the martial


    arts team has strict rules. If the team finds out that I participated in illegal boxing tournaments, I¡¯ll be in


    big trouble. Besides, five million is not worth it for me to join the fight!¡±


    Herman nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. You might be the national champion in the future. Five


    million is not worth ruining your career and buying a car would easily cost more than that. By the way, I


    bought a Ferrarist month that¡¯s worth 13 million and it¡¯s pretty smooth to drive. Do you want to test it


    out?¡±


    As Herman spoke, he discreetly nced at Crystal again. It was obvious that he was saying this for her


    benefit. However, she acted as if she didn¡¯t hear him. After all, she was not a fool and had seen tactics


    like this many times. Furthermore, Crystal was not from a family thatcked money.


    The sum of the wealth of the whole group wasn¡¯tparable to the wealth her family had, which was


    why Herman showing off his riches was just downright embarrassing. Just then, they heard amotion


    near the stage. Everyone hurriedly looked over and saw a tall man jump into the ring.


    At that moment, the crowd screamed as the boxing tournament was the highlight of the opening


    ceremony. Now that someone finally got on stage to challenge the ring yer, the atmosphere


    immediately became lively.

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    The ring yer was a man of medium build and was well-proportioned but other than that, he looked


    pretty ordinary. Meanwhile, the challenger was a tall, muscr man and even after he entered the ring,


    the fight didn¡¯t start immediately. Instead, the big screen above them disyed the challenger¡¯s identity.


    The content on the screen showed that the challenger was a retired mercenary who had performed


    many missions in war-torn areas and killed countless people. Furthermore, judging from his muscr


    figure, it was obvious he was not a man to mess with.


    All of a sudden, Don murmured, ¡°The bet has started. If the challenger wins, people that bet on him will


    have a return of 1.5 times; if the ring yer wins, those that bet on him will have a return of 0.8. Morin,


    what do you think?¡±


    Looking like a professional, Morin replied, ¡°It seems that the dealer is quite confident in the ring yer.


    However, I prefer the challenger. Look at his background; he¡¯s a retired mercenary who has killed


    countless people. People like him who are used to dead bodies and blood everywhere are the most


    dangerous kind. The dealer doesn¡¯t know about this and I can¡¯t believe that he dares to look down on the


    challenger. He¡¯ll definitely regret itter because the challenger will probably beat the ring yer to death


    in one round!¡±


    Hearing this, Don instantly got excited. ¡°Should we ce a bet?¡±


    Herman chuckled and replied, ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s treat this round as a warm up and ce a smaller bet¡ªfive


    hundred thousand.¡±


    Herman had casually spent 500,000 and with a delighted smile, he looked at Crystal once again.


    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t even spare him a nce, which made him feel quite annoyed.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you ce a bet? Morin is a professional in this kind of thing and


    his guesses are never wrong. You should buy-in because you¡¯ll definitely make a profit,¡± Herman


    Matthew, however, shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t like this kind of thing. Also, I advise you not to ce such a


    big bet. The chances of the challenger winning are pretty low.¡±


    When Morin heard this, his expression turned sullen and he asked in a solemn voice, ¡°What are you


    saying? Are you saying that you think the ring yer will win? Pampered people like you have only lived


    a luxurious life. You have no idea how dangerous the battlefield can be and will never know how


    terrifying a king of the battlefield is!¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Zanya sneered and chimed in, ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t act like an amateur in front of a professional. Morin is the


    taekwondo champion of Eastshire and one of the best fighters in the country, so his analysis can¡¯t be


    wrong! Just admit it, do you dislike the game or have no money to ce a bet? Oh right¡ªI almost forgot


    that everything you have right now belongs to the Cunningham family so you yourself definitely don¡¯t


    have much money!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Matthew frowned slightly. Zanya¡¯s words are really bitter and mean.


    With a smile, Herman then said, ¡°Hey, since we¡¯re here to have fun, money is not important. Mr. Larson,


    if you don¡¯t have money, I can lend you some. It¡¯s a steady profit anyway!¡±


    Matthew shook his head in response. He would not have bothered with these people if he wasn¡¯t curious


    toe in to take a look. Seeing this, Herman ignored Matthew and turned to Crystal. ¡°Miss Harrison,


    why don¡¯t I ce a 100,000 bet for you? If he wins, you¡¯ll get the winnings but if he loses, I won¡¯t ask you


    to return the money.¡±


    If it was any other girl who heard this, she would definitely be shocked. However, Crystal was not an


    average girl. She nced sideways at Herman and replied, ¡°No thanks. The challenger looks silly. He¡¯ll


    definitely lose.¡±


    Herman couldn¡¯t help but feel furious and he red at Matthew angrily, but there was nothing he could


    do. He could only secretly hope that the challenger would quickly defeat the ring yer, which would be


    a p in Matthew¡¯s face. In less than ten minutes, the tournament began. At first, everyone thought that


    the challenger would easily defeat the ring yer.


    However, the situation in the ring wentpletely beyond their expectations. Although the ring yer


    looked ordinary, his skills were absolutely terrifying. In less than three minutes, the challenger fell on the


    ground covered in blood, and the crowd couldn¡¯t tell whether he was dead or alive.

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    There was an uproar at the venue; nobody expected that the muscr challenger would be defeated so


    quickly. Meanwhile, Don and the others were dumbfounded. After all, the four of them had ced a total


    bet of one and a half million and it was all gone in an instant.


    ¡°Are¡­ Are they faking it? How is it possible that a man who is used to killing and war fails to defeat an


    ordinary boxer?¡± Morin asked anxiously, to which Don hurriedly replied, ¡°Watch your mouth! Nobody


    would dare to do fake boxing in Ambrose¡¯s territory.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    At that moment, they heard amotion near the stage. It turned out that the challenger was dead!


    Seeing this, Morrin instantly stopped talking. The challenger was dead so it was definitely not fake


    boxing! Who would be willing to sacrifice his life just to earn that bit of money?


    With a smile, Crystal said, ¡°See, what did I tell you? I knew that the challenger would definitely lose! 1.5


    million¡­ Ha! It¡¯s enough to buy a car.¡±


    Her words were like rubbing salt on a wound. At that instant, Don and the others turned pale, especially


    Morin. This time, they failed to p Matthew in the face and instead, they had humiliated themselves.


    Not long after, the second challenger went onto the stage. It was an extremely strong man with a scar


    on his face and he looked really fierce. The introduction on the screen was rtively simple¡ªthis man


    was the previous ring yer and was skilled in the eight trigrams arts.


    Don looked at Morin and asked, ¡°Morin, who should we ce a bet this time?¡±


    Morin took a deep breath and solemnly replied, ¡°Since this man was a ring yer, he would definitely


    have great skills that areparable to this ring yer. Look at the betting odds; they are almost the


    same, which means that they are equally strong opponents. The ring yer had just fought a round that


    consumed a lot of his energy and I think we should bet on Scarface.¡±


    Hearing this, Herman and Don nced at each other before they gritted their teeth and said, ¡°This time,


    I¡¯ll ce a bet of one million. We¡¯ll win back what we lost before!¡±


    Together, the three of them ced another three million bet. After that, Morin looked at Matthew and


    said, ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you analyze this round too?¡±


    Zanya immediately sneered, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop bullying him. What does a loser like him know? He


    just got lucky in thest round. Do you really think he can analyze the fighters this time?¡±


    Matthew frowned. At first, he didn¡¯t want to say anything, but Zanya¡¯s words infuriated him. ¡°Judging by


    the skills the ring yer showed in thest round, he¡¯s probably well-versed in the eight fists and eight


    trigrams arts, which are extremely tough martial arts. Under normal circumstances, the eight fists skill is


    strong in the early stage while the eight trigrams is strong in theter stage. These two people are in the


    early stage so the ring yer has a better chance at winning,¡± Matthew murmured.


    Upon hearing this, the people next to him were confused. ¡°Hey, are you trying to give us a lecture?¡±


    Morin sneered. ¡°The eight fists and eight trigrams arts? Why don¡¯t you say that he knows the eight


    dragon-subduing palms skill?¡±


    Zanya pursed her lips andmented, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that he just wants to go against you? Whoever you


    bet on, he¡¯ll say the opponent will win. Matthew, what you¡¯re doing is obviously out of jealousy. You can¡¯t


    bear to let other people be better than you!¡±


    Crystal instantly yelled, ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to listen, then don¡¯t ask for Matthew¡¯s analysis!¡±


    Hearing this, Zanya was furious. ¡°You¡ª¡±


    However, Herman quickly interrupted her and he said with a smile, ¡°Matthew, let¡¯s have a bet! If the ring


    yer wins, I¡¯ll give you my watch. If Scarface wins, Miss Harrison will have to have dinner with me


    tonight. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Herman, your watch is a Rolex!¡± Zanya immediately eximed. ¡°It costs hundreds of


    thousands!¡±


    Herman only smiled casually and replied, ¡°A few hundred thousand is nothing if I can make a pretty girl


    smile.¡± After he finished speaking, he smiled at Crystal; it was obvious that his words were meant for her.


    Just when Matthew was about to refuse him, Crystal replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hearing this, Herman grinned, thinking that she had finally fallen for his riches.

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    Matthew nced at Crystal helplessly as he thought, This girl is really not afraid of anything.


    However, Crystal had already agreed to the bet so he couldn¡¯t say anything about it. Soon, the fight in


    the ring began. This round ofpetition was stale right from the very start, as the two opponents had


    equal strength and it was hard to see who was winning. Thissted for nearly twenty minutes before


    Scarface was finally out of breath and was knocked off the ring by the ring yer so hard that he fell


    unconscious.


    Seeing that, Morin almost lost his temper. He had made a wrong prediction the second time, causing


    them to lose another three million.


    Crystal, on the other hand, screamed in excitement, ¡°We won! Hey, your watch belongs to me now!¡±


    Herman forced a smile. He had lost over a million from cing bets on the tournament and now he had


    even lost his watch. It was a double loss.


    Don was slightly annoyed. ¡°Morin, there¡¯s something wrong with your analysis! Both of your predictions


    were wrong!¡±


    In an angry tone, Morin retorted, ¡°There is definitely something wrong with the tournament. F*ck!


    Something¡¯s strange about this ring yer. If none of my predictions are right, I¡¯ll personally go up there


    and beat him to deathter!¡±


    Don curled his lips and replied, ¡°You said it yourself. No matter how much I lose, you¡¯ll have to get on


    stage and get it back for me.¡±


    Morin nodded proudly. After all, he was really confident in his own strength. Just then, the third opponent


    entered the ring. When Morin saw who it was, he immediately became excited. ¡°ce a bet on him! We


    have to ce a bet on him! I won¡¯t be wrong this time! ce five million!¡±


    Don was surprised by his reaction. ¡°Who is that? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°This man is the runner-up of the national taekwondopetition and is considered my senior,¡± Morin


    replied excitedly. ¡°He has great strength. I know this because I fought with him before. With my current


    strength, I probably will be defeated by him in less than five minutes. He¡¯s a national-level martial arts


    master so defeating the ring yer will definitely be a piece of cake for him.¡±


    Hearing this, Don immediately got excited. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Let¡¯s ce our bets on him!¡±


    Herman nodded in excitement too. It seems that we¡¯ll get all of the money we lost in this round. We will


    even earn a huge profit! Then, he looked at Matthew again and asked, ¡°Hey, what is your analysis this


    time?¡±


    Matthew shook his head in response, toozy to bother speaking to them. Seeing this, Zanya was angry.


    ¡°Stop pretending, Matthew. Are you not interested in ying after winning a watch? There¡¯s no one as


    shameless as you. Come to think of it, are you here because of this watch?¡±


    Crystal pursed her lips and said, ¡°Hey, we never said that we wanted to bet with you. You were the ones


    who insisted on betting with this watch. How is that our fault?¡±


    Zanya was instantly rendered speechless. Furious, she yelled, ¡°Stop with this nonsense! Matthew, since


    you agreed to ce a bet, you¡¯ll have to keep betting till the end! What is your opinion about the


    opponents for this round?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Matthew frowned and nced at Zanya coldly before he replied solemnly, ¡°I told you that I don¡¯t like this


    kind of thing. However, if you insist on knowing my opinion, I¡¯ll tell you. The ring yer will win this round.


    Moreover, he¡¯ll defeat his opponent easily.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the others were stunned. Then, they burst intoughter. Morin pointed


    at Matthew¡¯s face and roared, ¡°Hey b*stard, is there something wrong with your brain? Didn¡¯t you hear


    what I said just now? He¡¯s the national runner-up. He even participated in international tournaments and


    the foreign skilled masters are no match for him. It is easy for him to win apetition like this!¡±


    Matthew shook his head and murmured, ¡°Even if he¡¯s the national champion, taekwondo is more of a


    performance. Fighting in this ring is a matter of life and death. You have to remember that martial arts is


    not for performance, but a killing technique!¡±


    Morin was stunned for a moment before he yelled angrily, ¡°Are you looking down on taekwondo? You


    better remember what you said because once my senior winster, I want you to get on your knees and


    apologize for what you said!¡±


    Zanya pursed her lips and chimed in, ¡°Matthew, you really are pretentious. Do you think that we believe


    what you said? Let me be clear, we won¡¯t! Herman, ce another bet with him!¡±


    Herman grinned deviously and nodded. ¡°Okay; I¡¯ll bet with you again. If I lose, I¡¯ll give you a million! If


    you lose, you¡¯ll have to give me back my watch and Miss Harrison will have to apany me for the


    next few days.¡±


    Before Matthew had the chance to speak, Crystal hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡±


    Hearing this, Matthew felt rtively helpless. Did Crystale here to earn money?


    Meanwhile, Herman was overjoyed. If he won this round, not only would he get back all the money he


    lost, he would even have Crystal apany him. It was a great deal!


    Together, the three men each ced a bet of five million, which was a considerate amount of money.


    Soon, the fight in the ring began.


    Herman smiled as he looked at Crystal and whispered, ¡°Hey gorgeous, once this round ends, follow me.


    Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t treat you badly. Ha¡­¡±

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    As soon as the fight started, the taekwondo master kept kicking around. Even though his posture looked


    amazing, in less than a minute, the ring yer suddenly ran up to him. Then, he punched the taekwondo


    master with his right elbow heavily, much like a cannon. With that one hit, the taekwondo master flew off


    the stage and fell heavily to the ground, vomiting blood before he fell unconscious on the spot.


    Seeing this, everyone was dumbfounded. In less than one minute, the taekwondo master was defeated


    easily and nobody knew why. However, this was within Matthew¡¯s expectations as he knew how strong


    the eight trigrams palms skill was. As long as the ring yer could find an opening, he could defeat his


    opponent in one hit.


    It was as they said, ¡®A master who practiced ten years of martial arts is no match for a man who has


    practiced the eight trigrams palms for a year.¡¯ Furthermore, taekwondo tended to stretch the body wide


    and in front of a traditional martial arts opponent, it had many ws. Once the taekwondo master¡¯s w


    was caught, it was easy for the ring yer to defeat him with one hit.


    Meanwhile, Don and the others slumped to their seats as they never imagined they would lose so badly


    in this round. The taekwondo master was far inferior to the previous two opponents. As for Morin, he was


    completely dumbfounded. He had always thought that he was stronger than those people but at that


    moment, he realized that his strength was no match for them at all. If he went onto the stage, he would


    surely be beaten to death long ago.


    Meanwhile, Crystal was overjoyed. ¡°Hey, when are you going to give us the one million?¡±


    With a dark expression, Herman gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°This is definitely fake boxing! This round


    doesn¡¯t count!¡±


    Crystal immediately felt annoyed. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it count? How can you say that they were fake boxing?


    This is Ambrose¡¯s territory so who would dare fight unfairly here?¡±


    Just as the two of them were about to get in an argument, they suddenly heard amotion near the


    stage. Everyone turned to look and saw a tall man step into the ring.


    ¡°That¡¯s Ambrose Arnold!¡± Don yelled in surprise. Everyone immediately looked over.


    Ambrose looked like he was in his forties and he had sharp eyes, like a vulture looking for its next prey,


    coupled with a strong and domineering aura. As soon as he got on stage, the audience instantly became


    silent.


    Then, Don murmured excitedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ambrose toe personally. It seems like he attaches


    great importance to the market this time. After all, there are so many big shots here!¡±


    Shocked, Zanya asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t hee every time? What an arrogant man.¡±


    Don red at her. ¡°Fool! Ambrose¡¯s power is no weaker than the big shots in the audience! Even the


    family heads of the ten greatest families in Eastshire have to treat him with respect.¡±


    Zanya was surprised to hear that and she asked, ¡°Really? He¡¯s powerful in Woodside only. Is he really


    that terrifying?¡±


    Don sneered, ¡°Woodside is at the junction of the three states and the Woodside ck market affects


    more than ten states. Many wealthy families and powerful men wanted to take control of Woodside but in


    the end, it came under Ambrose¡¯s firm control. It¡¯s obvious that Ambrose is not an ordinary man!¡±


    Herman nodded in agreement and chimed in, ¡°I heard from my father that Ambrose is no weaker than


    any of those big shots. Even the Wayne family has to treat him with respect so he¡¯s definitely no ordinary


    man!¡±


    Hearing this, Zanya was dumbfounded.


    Looking at Ambrose, Matthew felt that he looked familiar for some reason. After saying a few words,


    Ambrose left the stage. Next, there were a few dogfights and several other performances but to the


    audience, these weren¡¯t attractive.


    On the other hand, when the items that were going to be on sale the next day were exhibited, it attracted


    a lot of attention. Matthew kept observing the exhibition stand and noticed thest item disyed was a


    ck furnace. As soon as he saw this furnace, his eyes glimmered with hope¡ªit was the pill furnace that


    he was searching for. This trip finally feels worthwhile!


    The end of the exhibition was also the end of the opening ceremony, so everyone started to leave.


    Unwilling to give up, Crystal followed behind Herman and shouted angrily, ¡°Hey, how are you going to


    pay me the one million? I don¡¯t want a check because I don¡¯t know whether I¡¯ll be able to get my money. I


    want you to pay me in cash, or you can directly transfer it to my ount!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Herman had lost a lot of money that night and he was furious about it. Just as he was about to lose his


    temper, Zanya suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need to be so anxious! It¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s go


    have supper and Herman will give you the moneyter.¡±


    Zanya signaled to Herman, and he instantly knew that she was nning to get these two people drunk at


    supperter.

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    Zanya practically dragged Crystal and Matthew to a restaurant in Woodside. After they entered the ce,


    Herman generously ordered a whole table of food. Now that he had lost money, he was determined to


    sleep with Crystal. Otherwise, it would be a huge loss for him. Zanya was even more straightforward,


    directly ordering two bottles of whiskey.


    ¡°Matthew, it¡¯s been a long time since west met and I really miss my days in Eastcliff. It¡¯s a good thing


    to meet old friends in a foreign ce so let¡¯s get drunk tonight! This is good whiskey; you¡¯d better not


    waste it.¡±


    While Zanya spoke, she filled the ss in front of Matthew. Seeing this, Matthew frowned. He knew what


    this group of people were nning. He really didn¡¯t want to bother with them but it seemed that it was


    impossible for him to leave, so he had no choice but to drink.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a toast.¡± Zanya raised her ss and gulped it¡¯s contents down. Then, Don gave Matthew a


    sideways nce and said, ¡°Hey, even the girl is drinking. It would be rude for you not to drink.¡±


    The others started to chime in, forcing Matthew to drink. Without a word, Matthew raised his ss and


    drank it all.


    Everyone immediately cheered for him. In fact, this was their tactic to encourage and force Matthew to


    continue drinking. Later, Zanya and the others started taking turns to make toasts with him.


    When these bunch were in the city, they often hung out at nightclubs so they could drink very well, which


    was why they thought that it would be easy to make Matthew drunk now that they were working together.


    However, in the end, when everyone was pretty much drunk, Matthew waspletely fine. This


    surprised them thoroughly. At that moment, they knew that if they continued to drink like this, they would


    definitely get drunk before Matthew did.


    Everyone nced at each other before Zanya smiled and said, ¡°Matthew, we¡¯ve already drank a lot of


    whiskey but we were the ones who keep giving toasts. Don¡¯t you think you should return the favor and


    raise a toast to each of us?¡±


    The others joined in and cheered. Matthew sighed and raised his ss as he said, ¡°Fine. Here¡¯s a toast


    to you guys.¡±


    Herman directly took his ss away. ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s inappropriate? The most


    important thing about giving a toast is sincerity. We¡¯ve toasted to you multiple times but now that it¡¯s your


    turn, you¡¯re only toasting us with one ss? That¡¯s just rude!¡±


    Hearing this, Matthew said impatiently, ¡°Well then, you can drink two sses and I¡¯ll drink three. What do


    you think?¡±


    Zanya immediately waved her hands in refusal and said, ¡°Matthew, are you really a man? You have no


    guts at all! How can you not be ashamed to drink three small sses of whiskey? We¡¯ve toasted you at


    least a dozen times. Why are you so petty?¡±


    At the same time, Herman schooled his features into an upset expression before he threw his ss on


    the table, acting as if he was about to throw a fit.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Don sneered, ¡°Oh, are the people from Eastcliff such losers? Tsk, what a disgrace! How can you not


    know about the rules? I¡¯m starting to wonder how you were brought up! Zanya, you were right to move to


    Eastshire. Look at us; look how generous we are!¡±


    Matthew frowned. These people are just in greedy. You want me to drink? Fine; I¡¯ll drink!


    Then, Matthew directly picked up the goblet on the table and said, ¡°How about I drink three full goblets of


    whiskey while the rest of you drink two?¡±


    Everyone immediately smiled as this was what they were waiting to hear.


    Drinking three goblets of whiskey would mean drinking almost 500 milliliters. Matthew already had a lot


    to drink before and now that he was about to drink another 500 milliliters, he would definitely get drunk


    and their goal tonight would be achieved.


    ¡°No problem!¡± Everyone replied in unison. Without another word, Matthew raised the whiskey bottle and


    filled the goblet, but Crystal suddenly stopped him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s be clear¡ªif Matthew drinks three


    goblets, the rest of you will have to drink too!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Herman sneered. ¡°As long as he drinks, we¡¯ll drink too!¡±


    The others also nodded in agreement before they smiled deviously as they stared at Matthew.


    Matthew will definitely get drunk after this so none of us will have to drink then!

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    Crystal¡¯s statement frightened everyone in the room. ¡°Are you insane?¡± Don yelled anxiously. ¡°Do you


    know who Ambrose is? Even the family heads of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire wouldn¡¯t dare to


    order Ambrose around like that! Who do you think you are? How dare you speak that way?¡±


    Don frequented Woodside the mostpared to others in the group, so he was the one who knew the


    most about Ambrose. Ambrose was not a kind person; even if the Wayne family head came over here,


    he would have to treat Ambrose with respect. Who would dare to treat Ambrose so rudely?


    Zanya quickly waved her hands and said, ¡°Ignore her! Let me be clear, I have nothing to do with this.


    She¡¯s with that man. I know nothing about the things she said or did.¡±


    At the same time, Herman shook his head, feeling sorry for Crystal. ¡°Such a beautiful girl but


    unfortunately, there¡¯s something wrong with you. I can¡¯t believe you dared to provoke Ambrose so even I


    can¡¯t save you now. If you had agreed to be with me sooner, you would be able to enjoy riches. At the


    very least, you won¡¯t have to lose your life!¡±


    The people in the room kept ridiculing and mocking Crystal, thinking her actions were purely suicidal.


    Even Matthew was frowning. Ambrose is a powerful man so what is Crystal doing?


    The owner and the waiters of the restaurant were all Ambrose¡¯s men and when they heard Crystal¡¯s


    words, they were stunned. Then, the restaurant owner waved his hand and gestured to a waiter to look


    for Ambrose.


    Meanwhile, he walked over and nced around the room. In the end, he looked at Crystal and said,


    ¡°Hello Miss, may I know your name?¡±


    With a cold expression, Crystal replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to know.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, the restaurant owner started to get angry but he didn¡¯t throw a fit. Instead, he asked with a


    smile, ¡°May I know why you¡¯re looking for Mr. Arnold? Is there something wrong with the food or


    service?¡±


    Crystal waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s a personal matter so stop asking. When Ambrose arrives, he¡¯ll help me


    solve it!¡±


    Zanya sneered, ¡°B*tch, who do you think Mr. Arnold is? Do you think he¡¯ll solve your problems just


    because you ask him to? If that¡¯s the case, the people of Woodside will all ask him for help. Do you think


    he¡¯ll be able to deal with everything?¡±


    As for Don, he looked at the restaurant owner and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry; we don¡¯t know this woman really well.


    Perhaps there¡¯s something wrong with her but we can¡¯t stop her either. When Mr. Arnoldes, please


    tell him that we really don¡¯t know her.¡±


    The restaurant owner stared at Don and remained quiet, but it was obvious that he was upset. Not long


    after, a few cars arrived outside the restaurant and a few men got out. The man leading them was


    muscr, but it was not Ambrose.


    As soon as the man entered the restaurant, he shouted angrily, ¡°Who is bold enough to order Mr. Arnold


    around?¡±


    ¡°Over here, Sir!¡± Zanya immediately replied. ¡°This is the b*tch who dared to order Mr. Arnold around. I¡¯m


    not sure what is wrong with her and to be clear, we don¡¯t know her! You can dispose of her however you


    like. It¡¯s none of our business!¡±


    The brawny man walked over aggressively, a group of men following closely behind. Don then


    whispered, ¡°This is Horton West, Ambrose¡¯s right-hand man. It is said that he was chased by his enemy


    and escaped to Woodside with wounds all over his body. It was Ambrose who saved him. From then on,


    Horton worked for Ambrose. He once dominated the boxing arena for a year and a half and he has never


    lost so far!¡±


    Hearing that, Don¡¯s friends were all shocked. They had watched the tournament that night so they knew


    that those who could win in a fight were far from weak. Horton West is indeed not an ordinary man!


    Horton entered the room angrily and said, ¡°Who was the one who asked for Mr. Arnold?¡±


    Hearing this, Crystal scoffed and replied, ¡°Me! What¡¯s the matter? Is there a problem?¡±


    When Horton saw Crystal, he was stunned for a moment before his expression instantly transformed into


    a smile. ¡°Oh¡ªit¡¯s you, Miss. When did you arrive at Woodside? Why didn¡¯t you order someone to notify


    me? I would have told Mr. Arnold to make arrangements to greet you!¡±

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    Crystal¡¯s statement frightened everyone in the room. ¡°Are you insane?¡± Don yelled anxiously. ¡°Do you


    know who Ambrose is? Even the family heads of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire wouldn¡¯t dare to


    order Ambrose around like that! Who do you think you are? How dare you speak that way?¡±


    Don frequented Woodside the mostpared to others in the group, so he was the one who knew the


    most about Ambrose. Ambrose was not a kind person; even if the Wayne family head came over here,


    he would have to treat Ambrose with respect. Who would dare to treat Ambrose so rudely?


    Zanya quickly waved her hands and said, ¡°Ignore her! Let me be clear, I have nothing to do with this.


    She¡¯s with that man. I know nothing about the things she said or did.¡±


    At the same time, Herman shook his head, feeling sorry for Crystal. ¡°Such a beautiful girl but


    unfortunately, there¡¯s something wrong with you. I can¡¯t believe you dared to provoke Ambrose so even I


    can¡¯t save you now. If you had agreed to be with me sooner, you would be able to enjoy riches. At the


    very least, you won¡¯t have to lose your life!¡±


    The people in the room kept ridiculing and mocking Crystal, thinking her actions were purely suicidal.


    Even Matthew was frowning. Ambrose is a powerful man so what is Crystal doing?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The owner and the waiters of the restaurant were all Ambrose¡¯s men and when they heard Crystal¡¯s


    words, they were stunned. Then, the restaurant owner waved his hand and gestured to a waiter to look


    for Ambrose.


    Meanwhile, he walked over and nced around the room. In the end, he looked at Crystal and said,


    ¡°Hello Miss, may I know your name?¡±


    With a cold expression, Crystal replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to know.¡±


    Hearing this, the restaurant owner started to get angry but he didn¡¯t throw a fit. Instead, he asked with a


    smile, ¡°May I know why you¡¯re looking for Mr. Arnold? Is there something wrong with the food or


    service?¡±


    Crystal waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s a personal matter so stop asking. When Ambrose arrives, he¡¯ll help me


    solve it!¡±


    Zanya sneered, ¡°B*tch, who do you think Mr. Arnold is? Do you think he¡¯ll solve your problems just


    because you ask him to? If that¡¯s the case, the people of Woodside will all ask him for help. Do you think


    he¡¯ll be able to deal with everything?¡±


    As for Don, he looked at the restaurant owner and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry; we don¡¯t know this woman really well.


    Perhaps there¡¯s something wrong with her but we can¡¯t stop her either. When Mr. Arnoldes, please


    tell him that we really don¡¯t know her.¡±


    The restaurant owner stared at Don and remained quiet, but it was obvious that he was upset. Not long


    after, a few cars arrived outside the restaurant and a few men got out. The man leading them was


    muscr, but it was not Ambrose.


    As soon as the man entered the restaurant, he shouted angrily, ¡°Who is bold enough to order Mr. Arnold


    around?¡±


    ¡°Over here, Sir!¡± Zanya immediately replied. ¡°This is the b*tch who dared to order Mr. Arnold around. I¡¯m


    not sure what is wrong with her and to be clear, we don¡¯t know her! You can dispose of her however you


    like. It¡¯s none of our business!¡±


    The brawny man walked over aggressively, a group of men following closely behind. Don then


    whispered, ¡°This is Horton West, Ambrose¡¯s right-hand man. It is said that he was chased by his enemy


    and escaped to Woodside with wounds all over his body. It was Ambrose who saved him. From then on,


    Horton worked for Ambrose. He once dominated the boxing arena for a year and a half and he has never


    lost so far!¡±


    Hearing that, Don¡¯s friends were all shocked. They had watched the tournament that night so they knew


    that those who could win in a fight were far from weak. Horton West is indeed not an ordinary man!


    Horton entered the room angrily and said, ¡°Who was the one who asked for Mr. Arnold?¡±


    Hearing this, Crystal scoffed and replied, ¡°Me! What¡¯s the matter? Is there a problem?¡±


    When Horton saw Crystal, he was stunned for a moment before his expression instantly transformed into


    a smile. ¡°Oh¡ªit¡¯s you, Miss. When did you arrive at Woodside? Why didn¡¯t you order someone to notify


    me? I would have told Mr. Arnold to make arrangements to greet you!¡±

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    With that one greeting, everyone in the room was stunned. The restaurant owner¡¯s eyes almost popped


    out of its sockets and he stared at Crystal in panic. Horton had just greeted her respectfully so it was


    obvious that she was a person of great power. Fortunately I was polite to her just now. If I had said


    anything rude, I would probably be a dead man!


    As for Zanya and the others, they were dumbfounded. What is happening? Crystal knows Horton? That


    can¡¯t be true¡­ Judging from Horton¡¯s attitude, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s not that simple.


    Matthew also nced at Crystal in surprise. I didn¡¯t expect Crystal to have such prestige in Woodside.


    However, now that I think about it, it¡¯s actually normal. If Crystal didn¡¯t have this kind of connection in


    Woodside, how can Joseph be rest assured enough to let here to such a dangerous ce?


    Crystal waved her hand and said, ¡°Ambrose always does the same three things. He just brings me for a


    meal, watches the scenery, gives me some gifts, and then sends me home. I¡¯m not looking for him this


    time; I want to shop around myself.¡±


    Zanya and the others stared at Crystal in shock. Judging from her posture, it seems that Ambrose has


    to personally apany her every time shees to Woodside.


    With a smile, Horton replied, ¡°Miss Harrison, Mr. Arnold does it because he adores you. Besides, this


    ce is dangerous. If youe alone and get hurt, how will Mr. Arnold exin it to his godfather?¡±


    However, Crystal onlymented, ¡°How he exins to my grandfather is his own business.¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded. Ambrose is Crystal¡¯s grandfather¡¯s godson? No wonder Crystal can order


    Ambrose around. They have a special rtionship!


    Hortonughed awkwardly. ¡°Miss Harrison, Mr. Arnold is apanying some guests right now. He


    doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re here so he sent me here to solve this matter. Please wait for a moment; I¡¯ll call


    Mr. Arnold now and ask him toe over.¡±


    Everyone was shocked once again. The guests that Ambrose were entertaining were definitely those big


    shots they saw at the opening ceremony. However, Crystal¡¯s arrival was important enough for Ambrose


    to leave those guests and directlye over to greet her. It was obvious that she was really important to


    him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Crystal waved her hands. ¡°I just have a small problem to solve and you can help me.¡±


    Horton quickly replied, ¡°Oh? Miss, if there¡¯s anything you need, just let me know!¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Crystal turned to look at Zanya and the others. Seeing her stare, they were so scared


    they almost copsed to the ground, because they knew what was about to happen.


    ¡°These few people lost in a bet to me but they don¡¯t want to admit it and then, they forced us to drink


    whiskey. I drank, but they didn¡¯t. I just have one question¡ªare the rules of Woodside so loose?¡± Crystal


    asked.


    A cold expression instantly appeared on Horton¡¯s face and he replied sullenly, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that


    happened. F*ck! I hate those who don¡¯t keep their promises the most! Go and take these few idiots to the


    headquarters. Then, cut them into pieces and feed them to the dogs in thepound!¡±


    When Zanya and the others heard this, they were so scared they almost peed their pants. In a panicked


    tone, Zanya said, ¡°Miss Harrsion, please forgive me¡­ I-I really didn¡¯t know that you and Mr. Arnold know


    each other. W-We made a mistake and I¡¯ll drink the whiskey I promised. Please give me another


    chance¡­¡±


    The others also pleaded and begged for mercy. Even Morin, who kept boasting about his martial arts


    skills, was terrified. However, Crystal waved her hands impatiently and said, ¡°I asked you to drink just


    now but you refused! Now that Hort¡¯s here, you change your mind and say you want to drink. Are you


    fooling around? Do you think that Hort has so much free time that he cane here to watch you drink?¡±


    Horton suddenly looked embarrassed. After all, he was a dangerous figure in Woodside but Crystal just


    called him by his nickname, Hort.


    Zanya and the others burst into tears. At that moment, they truly felt like dying. They never thought that


    Crystal, who followed Matthew around, had such a powerful identity. They thought that she was just an


    ordinary university student and even assumed that she was poor. After all, she was dressed in


    sportswear and didn¡¯t even look like she was rich.

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    Horton waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Drag them out of here!¡±


    With that, Horton¡¯s subordinates immediately rushed over and dragged Zanya and the others out of the


    room without a word. Suddenly, Herman gritted his teeth and yelled, ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Mr. West, I-I¡¯m from the Wayne family of Eastshire. Can you let me go for the sake of the Wayne family¡¯s


    reputation?¡±


    Hearing this, Horton waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Bullsh*t! I know all the members of the Wayne family.


    Judging by your looks, you¡¯re probably just a distant rtive. Hmph! Even if the heir of the Wayne family


    personally came over here, he wouldn¡¯t dare to ask me to spare you. Who do you think you are? How


    dare you ask me to let you go?¡±


    Healing that, Herman was dumbfounded. He had always used the Wayne family name to bluff and


    deceive everyone repeatedly, which was why he never thought that it would be of no use this time. Just


    when they were about to be dragged out, Zanya suddenly remembered something and she hurriedly


    pleaded, ¡°Matthew¡­ Matthew, please help me; help us. Do it for Sasha¡¯s sake. Sasha and I used to be


    ssmates and roommates. I¡¯m begging you¡­ Please spare us for Sasha¡¯s sake¡­¡±


    Zanya was not stupid. After she knew that it was useless to plead with Crystal, she tried to beg Matthew


    to try to survive. He was her final lifeline. Truth was, Matthew really didn¡¯t want to bother with her but he


    remembered that Sasha had mentioned Zanya helped her when they were in university.


    ¡°Forget it. Let them finish the drinks that they promised and end it there,¡± Matthew said as he waved his


    hand.


    Horton frowned and just as he was about to speak, Crystal hurriedly interrupted him, ¡°Since Matthew has


    decided to forgive you all, I will spare your pathetic lives. However, you must finish drinking the sses


    you promised and you must pay up the money you owe me!¡±


    Zanya and the others had escaped death so they wouldn¡¯t dare have other thoughts. As soon as Crystal


    finished speaking, they hurriedly picked up their sses and started drinking. However, their alcohol


    tolerance was no match for Matthew. After drinking a few mouthfuls, they started vomiting but they didn¡¯t


    dare stop. They vomited for a while and then continued drinking. In the end, they poured the whiskey


    directly into their mouths and they vomited so much, they almost coughed up blood.


    With a look of disgust, Crystal pinched her nose and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve finished drinking the whiskey


    that you promised, let¡¯s settle the money matters.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Herman looked upset but he had no choice but to transfer one million to Crystal on the spot. It was only


    after Crystal received the money that she smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Great! My foundation finally received its


    first donation. Oh right¡ªHort, sell this watch for me and transfer the money from the sale to my ount!¡±


    The watch that Crystal was talking about was the Rolex that Herman lost to her. Horton nced at it and


    asked, ¡°Miss Harrison, do you need money? If you do, just let me know. I have tens of millions of spare


    funds on hand that I can transfer to you at any time.¡±


    Crystal waved her hand at him and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Since when is the Harrison family of Eastscliff


    short of money? Actually, I¡¯m nning to establish a medical foundation to help the poor. The main goal


    is to provide help to those who cannot afford to pay for their medical bills, so I need money. Selling this


    watch and transferring the money to my foundation is also considered as a good deed.¡±


    When Zanya heard this, her eyes widened in shock and she asked in a trembling voice, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re


    from the Harrison family of Eastcliff? A-Are you rted to Joseph Harrison?¡±


    The Harrison family from Eastcliff had a great reputation. After all, Joseph was one of the best doctors in


    Eastcliff. Zanya was from Eastcliff so she naturally had heard rumors of Joseph before.


    Horton nced at Zanya and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you *ssholes know who she is? This youngdy is Joseph


    Harrison¡¯s precious granddaughter, the only girl in three generations of the Harrison family, Miss Crystal


    Hsrrison!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone in the room was shocked to the core. The daughter of the


    Harrison family¡¯s social status was much higher than any of them and she was not someone that they


    would usually meet!


    At that moment, Herman blushed in embarrassment. Thinking about how he had boasted about his


    riches in front of Crystal a while ago, he felt absolutely humiliated. Any single person from the Harrison


    family was much wealthier than him. What right do I have to show off my wealth in front of Crystal?

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    Zanya and the others quietened down. At that moment, they finally understood what kind of trouble they


    were in this time. Crystal was also toozy to bother with those people so after she received the money,


    she left together with Matthew. Thereafter, the people left in the room nced at each other and their


    faces were pale.


    ¡°Zanya, who is that friend of yours? Are you trying to drive me into an early grave? That¡¯s the youngdy


    of the Harrison family. If I did anything to hurt her today, the Harrison family would¡¯ve killed me!¡±


    With an embarrassed expression, Zanya replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t know who she was. Matthew is just a loser who


    lives with his inws. Back then, he married my ssmate for 100,000. He doesn¡¯t have a powerful


    background so how would I have known that the girl beside him has such a powerful identity?¡±


    Herman frowned. ¡°He¡¯s just a boy toy? Does that mean that the daughter of the Harrison family likes


    gigolos?¡±


    Furious, Morin yelled, ¡°Of course she does! Gigolos nowadays are smart and they are skilled at tricking


    women. Wealthy girls like her have no brains so it¡¯s normal for them to be deceived.¡±


    Herman gritted his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± he muttered. ¡°Are these girls blind? How is that man even


    qualified to be a boy toy? His looks, family background, and attitude is not evenparable to me. What


    does Crystal see in him? Why is she together with that piece of trash?¡±


    The few of them sighed and looked unconvinced. They couldn¡¯t figure out why Matthew was lucky


    enough to hook up with a beautiful and wealthy girl like Crystal.


    At the same time, Horton was looking at Matthew in confusion. He couldn¡¯t understand why Crystal was


    treating this young man so kindly. She had a few boyfriends in the past but those boyfriends treated her


    like a queen. I¡¯ve never seen Crystal be so affectionate toward a man!


    After they left the restaurant, Horton asked in a puzzled manner, ¡°M-Miss Harrison, is¡­ is what you said


    true?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Surprised, Crystal asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Horton then continued, ¡°A-About the foundation?


    Hearing this, she yelled, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! When have I ever lied?¡±


    Horton looked at her in confusion. ¡°Miss Harrison, have¡­ have you been losing sleeptely? O-Or do


    you have a fever?¡±


    Crystal was so furious she rolled her eyes at him and argued, ¡°What do you mean? Do you think that I¡¯m


    doing it because I¡¯m bored? What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t I do something serious?¡±


    Horton looked embarrassed. Crystal wasn¡¯t like this. In the past, she was just a standard rich kid from a


    powerful family. With the whole Harrison family pampering her, she would never think of doing anything


    serious, let alone build a foundation to help the poor. How is that possible?


    Crystal could tell Horton was confused so she pursed her lips and said, ¡°People change. I can¡¯t be a


    child forever! I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ll definitely make this foundation sessful. When that happens, I¡¯ll


    impress everyone!¡±


    Horton thenmented, ¡°Miss Harrison, if the foundation seeds, I¡¯ll donate 30 million into your


    foundation!¡±


    Hearing this, Crystal immediately said, ¡°A gentleman will always keep his promise! Hort, I¡¯ll remember


    your promise!¡±


    Horton burst intoughter. ¡°Ha! Don¡¯t worry. As long as you work hard, I¡¯ll give you even more than 30


    million when the timees.¡±


    When Crystal heard this, she looked upset. ¡°Judging by your tone, you seem to think that I¡¯ll fail. Well,


    this time, I¡¯m determined to prove you wrong.¡±


    Horton smiled, not impressed with her words. In his opinion, Crystal was a standard spoiled rich kid.


    Even if she had a good idea, it wouldn¡¯tst long. After all, how could it?

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    Later, Horton brought Crystal and Matthew to meet Ambrose. As expected, Ambrose was entertaining


    the big shots. When Crystal and the others arrived, the dinner had already ended.


    When Matthew stood in front of Ambrose, he realized that Ambrose still had a strong domineering aura.


    However, when Ambrose saw Crystal, his lips curled into a rare smile. ¡°Crystal, why didn¡¯t you tell me


    you wereing?¡±


    Crystal pursed her lips and replied, ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want to. Every time Ie over, you always


    arrange a group of people to follow me around. Everyone evades me wherever I go and I can¡¯t even


    have some real fun.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Ambrose burst intoughter. Then, he looked at Matthew and asked, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    Ambrose thought that Matthew was another one of Crystal¡¯s suitors. After all, he had seen many of them


    before. When the previous suitors stood in front of him, they were all silent and nervous. However,


    Matthew was extremely calm and this surprised Ambrose so he couldn¡¯t help but nce at him.


    ¡°This is my friend, Matthew. The reason I came here is to apany him to buy some things!¡± Crystal


    replied.


    Ambrose was surprised by her answer. Then, he stared at Matthew intently and asked, ¡°Matthew, are


    you from Eastcliff?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    After hearing this, Ambrose nodded slightly and said, ¡°So you¡¯re Crystal¡¯s friend. Since Crystal had


    personally brought you over, just tell me if there¡¯s anything you want. I¡¯ll ask my men to reserve it for


    you.¡±


    Matthew smiled and replied, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Arnold.¡±


    Later, Crystal dragged Matthew away after chatting for a short while. Watching Matthew leave, Ambrose


    seemed to be slightly doubtful. However, in the end, he shook his head and let out a long sigh.


    After they walked out of Ambrose¡¯s mansion, Matthew curiously asked, ¡°Miss Harrison, are you close


    with Mr. Arnold?¡±


    Crystal nodded and replied, ¡°Of course we¡¯re close. My grandfather saved his life. Back then, he went to


    Woodside with serious wounds. He was dying but the doctors of Woodside didn¡¯t know how to save him.


    Coincidentally, my grandfather went there to buy some things so he stayed here for a few days and


    saved him. My grandfather saved Horton too.¡±


    After hearing this, Matthew suddenly realized why Ambrose and Horton were so good to Crystal. Turns


    out it¡¯s out of gratitude.


    ¡°Where is Ambrose from?¡±


    Crystal shook her head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Even my grandfather has never asked about his past.¡±


    Matthew nodded and turned to look at Ambrose¡¯s mansion, still feeling a little doubtful. When he saw


    Ambrose, he kept thinking that he looked familiar, but he couldn¡¯t seem to remember who he was and


    where he met him before.


    After they returned to the hotel, Matthew directly went back to his room. Standing in front of the door,


    Crystal said, ¡°Hey, I apanied you the whole night. Shouldn¡¯t you invite me in for some tea?¡±


    Matthew felt speechless and he immediately closed the door. What the hell is this girl trying to do?


    After he returned to his room, he sat down, crossed his legs, and practiced the Divine Skill for a moment


    before going to sleep.


    In the middle of the night, the door to Matthew¡¯s room creaked open and it woke him up. He quickly


    opened his eyes and he could hear some familiar footsteps. It¡¯s Crystal!


    Matthew frowned slightly. What is she doing here in the middle of the night? And how did she open the


    door of my room? From the way she¡¯s creeping around¡­ is she up to something?


    Matthew pretended to sleep because he wanted to see what Crystal was nning. Crystal then walked


    up to the side of the bed and she had a sweet smell that made Matthew¡¯s heart pound. All of a sudden,


    Matthew heard a soft sound, as if she was undressing. Before he came back to his senses, a naked


    body slid under his nket and hugged him tightly from behind.


    Matthew waspletely dumbfounded. Has Crystal lost her mind?

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    Being hugged by a woman who had a great figure and who was most importantly, naked, made Matthew


    lay awake with his heart pounding. However, he quickly calmed himself down.


    No! I have a wife!


    After taking a deep breath, Matthew turned to the side and covered Crystal with the nket. Then, he got


    up, rolled Crystal up with the nket, and left her on the bed.


    Crystal screamed in surprise. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go this instant!¡±


    Matthew nced at her and saw that Crystal¡¯s cheeks were blushing. Her gaze was charming and her


    hair was messy. If any other man saw her like this, they most probably would have lost control.


    Matthew didn¡¯t dare to take another look as he was a man full of vigor after all.


    ¡°Miss Harrison, I¡¯m married!¡± Matthew yelled to emphasize again. Crystal replied, ¡°I already told you, I


    don¡¯t mind. I like you. Whether or not you have a wife doesn¡¯t matter. I still like you and want to be


    together with you. Is that wrong?¡±


    With a frown, Matthew said, ¡°Sorry, but I love my wife very much.¡±


    Crystal replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to divorce her. As long as I can be with you, I don¡¯t care about status.¡±


    At that moment, Matthew felt as if he was about to cough up blood. What is she talking about?


    Then, Matthew said, ¡°But I can¡¯t betray my wife!¡±


    After a moment of silence, tears welled up in Crystal¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Do you look down on me? Do


    you think I¡¯m dirty because I have dated a few men before? I made a lot of mistakes in the past so I won¡¯t


    ask you for anything because I¡¯m not qualified. I just want to apany you. Is that wrong?¡±


    As Crystal spoke, she started bursting into tears. Seeing Crystal cry made Matthew panic.


    In fact, the past Crystal was arrogant, unruly and vain, just like every other rich second-generation kid. At


    that time, Matthew really did look down on her.


    However, ever since she started a foundation to help the poor, Matthew¡¯s opinion of her had changed


    drastically.


    Perhaps she was ignorant when she was young and did some disgusting things. However, it is rare for a


    person to realize her mistakes and be willing to correct them. I really have changed my view of her.


    However, there¡¯s only space for Sasha in my heart. How can I let anyone else in?


    ¡°Miss Harrison, I don¡¯t look down upon you. On the contrary, I admire some of the things you¡¯ve done.


    You¡¯re a really good person and you deserve someone better. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find your Mr. Right who¡¯ll be


    a thousand times better than me!¡± Matthew said softly.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Sobbing, Crystal whispered, ¡°Then let me ask you, if I had met you before Sasha appeared in your life,


    would you have chosen me?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Matthew solemnly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I will only love Sasha in this lifetime. In


    those three years when I had nothing, she silently took on all the burden for me. I can only use the rest of


    my life to repay her for everything she has done!¡±


    Hearing this, Crystal sighed as she understood what Matthew¡¯s words meant. However, she soon curled


    her lips into a smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Your love for her doesn¡¯t prevent me from loving you. No matter


    what, I love you and no one can change that!¡±


    Matthew was speechless. What is she thinking? Are all young girls nowadays so bold and unrestrained?


    In order to stop Crystal from creating more trouble, Matthew pressed her sleeping point and let her sleep.


    As for Matthew himself, in order to prevent any more idents, he sat crossed legged at the side and


    silently practiced the Divine Skill. The special thing about the Divine Skill was that he could practice and


    rest at the same time, which was why even though he didn¡¯t sleep the whole night, Matthew was still


    energetic the next day and didn¡¯t feel tired at all.

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    The next morning, Matthew left the room first. When Crystal woke up from her sleep, she saw that


    Matthew was gone and felt a little dismayed. However, she soon cheered herself back up, put on some


    clothes and went downstairs.


    When Crystal saw Matthew, she wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all. Instead, she chatted and joked around, as if


    nothing had happened the night before.


    The ck market officially opened today. Matthew and Crystal entered the ck market together and


    went straight for the things that Matthew had his eyes on yesterday.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    They were all rtively rare medicinal materials and Matthew bought them all to keep them for future


    use. The price of these medicinal materials was not low and he spent almost 1 million to buy seven of


    them. However, for a life-saving medicine, money was not important. As for the furnace, Matthew had


    asked around and found out that precious items were to be left for the auction at the end of the market.


    The two of them didn¡¯t notice that when they were shopping around, a few people were secretly


    watching them from a distance. This group of people was none other than Zanya and her friends who


    were taught a lessonst night. What happenedst night made them mad.


    They couldn¡¯t do anything to Crystal. After all, she was from the Harrison family, so they didn¡¯t dare to


    hurt her. However, they weren¡¯t willing to let Matthew get away so easily.


    In their eyes, Matthew was a boy toy who leeched off Crystal and relied on the Harrison Family¡¯s power


    to do whatever he wanted. We can ept being taught a lesson by Crystal but what right does Matthew


    have to order us around?


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that b*stard bought so many things. He really doesn¡¯t feel ashamed for spending a


    woman¡¯s money!¡± Zanya said angrily.


    ¡°He¡¯s a professional gigolo. Besides, he¡¯s not spending his own money so of course he won¡¯t be stingy. I


    wonder what the hell does Crystal see in him? People like him are not even fit to fetch my shoes!¡±


    Herman said sourly.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a loser who leeches off women and relies on other people¡¯s power to intimidate others. What¡¯s


    there to be proud of? I can squeeze a man like him to death with one hand!¡± Morin said scornfully.


    Although they wereining about Matthew, they only dared to speak behind his back.


    The next day, Matthew strolled around the market again, and he finally found some groundsel herbs.


    Matthew had promised the young man that he would help him cure his father¡¯s kidney disease and this


    herb was the only missing ingredient. Now that he got this herb, he would be able to treat him.


    On the third day, the real highlight of the market, the final auction, finally started!


    Crystal had gotten two front-row tickets from Horton and took Matthew to the auction.


    Zanya and the others also came but they sat in rows furthest from the stage. When they saw Matthew


    sitting in front, they were extremely furious but there was nothing they could do.


    Soon, the auction started. The first few things that were up for auction were some precious paintings and


    antiques. Many people participated in the auction and the prices all started from at least 10 million.


    Leonard was also at the auction and he didn¡¯t bother with the first few items.


    Finally, a battered book appeared on stage and it looked really old. Then, the introduction of the book


    appeared on the big screen: ¡®The only ¡®Three Gathered Suns Acupuncture Techniques¡¯ book from the


    Han Dynasty, rumored to be written by the famous doctor of the Han Dynasty, Howard Nixon. Price starts


    from 30 million!¡¯


    Leonard immediately opened his eyes. His visit to Woodside this time was because of the ¡®Three


    Gathered Suns Acupuncture Techniques¡¯ book. The Three Gathered Suns acupuncture skill that Leonard


    was an expert in came from Howard Nixon. In fact, Leonard was considered as Howard¡¯s descendant.


    However, many subtleties of ancestral medicine had been lost when it was passed from one generation


    to the next.


    Leonard usually didn¡¯t leave Mightwater, but he personally came to Woodside because he had heard


    rumors that the ¡®Three Gathered Suns Acupuncture Techniques¡¯ book would be sold at this auction.


    As soon as the auctioneer finished announcing the starting price, Leonard raised his hand and yelled,


    ¡°50 million!¡±


    Immediately, there was an uproar among the audience as everyone was shocked by his offer.


    After all, nobody would suddenly raise the price so high in the beginning of an auction.

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    Other people didn¡¯t know the value of the only existing copy of the ¡®Three Gathered Suns Acupuncture


    Techniques¡¯. In fact, there weren¡¯t many people who were willing to bid for it, which was why everyone


    was shocked when Leonard directly offered such a high price.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Norris, Roman, and Richard, who were sitting at the side, nced at each other. In the end, none of


    them bade.


    For one thing, they didn¡¯t know the value of the ¡®Three Gathered Suns Acupuncture Techniques¡¯ book.


    Secondly, Leonard had no conflict of interest with them so there was no need for them to go against


    Leonard.


    It was better to be a good friend. After all, it may be useful someday. In the end, Leonard won the


    bidding. As he held the book, Leonard looked extremely excited, as if he had found a treasure. He even


    specially prepared a box beforehand and he ced the book in it.


    Later, the auction continued and soon, it reached thest auction item. It was the pill furnace that


    Matthew wanted. After the pill furnace was ced on stage, the introduction of the item was somewhat


    different.


    The introduction on the screen showed that this was a magical artifact which possessed extreme power


    that could ward off all evil. Not only that, by being around this magical artifact all year round, the person


    would also be nourished by the power inside the artifact so as to achieve life-prolonging effects and


    better health.


    Sitting among the audience, Matthew couldn¡¯t help but feel amused.


    This was only a pill furnace but before getting close to it, Matthew could already sense the power inside


    the furnace. The feeling of being nourished that was said in the introduction was in fact the remaining


    medicinal vapor that was left from previous use. It indeed could help get rid of some illnesses but the real


    effect was not as powerful as the auctioneer described.


    However, the crowd was bubbling with excitement, especially the few big shots in the front row. Norris,


    Roman, and Richard widened their eyes and stared intently at the pill furnace on stage. They were some


    of the most superstitious people.


    After all, people who had done many bad things tended to be suspicious, which was why they were


    always searching for magical artifacts that could protect themselves.


    They always heard legends about powerful magical artifacts, and there were some people who would


    spend a lot of money to find one. Now that the pill furnace was on disy, it naturally attracted plenty of


    attention.


    In fact, Norris, Roman and Richard came here because of the pill furnace. The starting price of the pill


    furnace was 50 million.


    As soon as it was put on stage, Norris immediately yelled, ¡°50 million!¡±


    Hearing this, Richard scoffed disdainfully before he raised his hand and yelled, ¡°60 million!¡±


    No matter the big shots of Jersey or the young masters of the Ten Greatest Families of Stonedale, they


    were all not short of money. Roman pursed his lips and simply shouted, ¡°80 million!¡±


    The sudden price increase of 20 million was obviously to mock Norris and Richard for being too petty.


    The two of them were furious and they immediately raised the price. Soon, the price rose to 150 million.


    This price was offered by Roman. Meanwhile, Norris and Richard were hesitating. It was obvious that


    they were calcting whether it was worth it to spend more than 100 million on a furnace.


    Roman, on the other hand, was triumphant. This time, he was sure that he would win the furnace.


    Roman got rich because of the Wayne family and the elders of the Wayne family were his biggest


    backers.


    The Wayne family elder had been illtely so Roman wanted to buy this furnace as a gift for the elder.


    If I send this gift over, the elder will definitely be impressed. When that happens, the return I¡¯ll get will


    definitely be more than 200 million.


    At the same time, Ambrose looked calm but he was surprised that the furnace could be sold for 150


    million.


    Just when the auctioneer was about to drop the hammer, he heard a sudden yell. ¡°160 million!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed and they turned to look at the bidder. The situation was clear just now,


    where only these three big shots were bidding against each other. As for the others, even if they had the


    money, they wouldn¡¯t dare to bid against them.


    Which was why they were shocked that someone in the back dared to join the bidding and wanted to see


    who was so bold.


    That bidder was none other than Matthew!

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    When everybody saw Matthew, they were shocked and they started questioning each other who he was.


    Meanwhile, Ambrose frowned slightly. He thought Matthew was just Crystal¡¯s friend. Even though he


    didn¡¯t look ordinary, Ambrose wasn¡¯t bothered. After all, he had never heard of Matthew¡¯s name before.


    Ambrose didn¡¯t expect Matthew to be bold enough to bid with three big shots in this situation. As for


    Roman, he nced at Matthew and didn¡¯t recognize him. However, he didn¡¯t dare to be careless.


    Roman raised his hands and said, ¡°Hey sir, I have an important use for this magical artifact. If you¡¯re


    willing to let it go, I¡¯ll be extremely grateful!¡±


    It was a show of respect for a big shot like Roman to speak to Matthew in such a friendly tone.


    The people around were envious. After all, having Roman owe a favor was a great deal. However,


    Matthew directly shook his head and said, ¡°This magical artifact will be useless if you take it.¡±


    A cold expression instantly appeared on Roman¡¯s face. In a solemn tone, he asked, ¡°Does that mean


    that you want to go against me? I forgot to ask you your name!¡±


    Just then, Herman, who was sitting in the back row, suddenly burst intoughter and said, ¡°Uncle


    Roman, that b*stard¡¯s name is Matthew. He¡¯s from Eastcliff and he¡¯s a live-in son-inw. His wife has a


    herbary and he hooked up with Joseph Harrison¡¯s daughter from Eastcliff. He¡¯s just a boy toy who loves


    to spend women¡¯s money. There¡¯s no need to treat him with respect!¡±


    Herman and the others resented Matthew and they had been looking for opportunities to take revenge.


    They didn¡¯t expect Matthew to go against a big shot, and this gave them a chance. So, Herman directly


    exposed Matthew¡¯s identity so that Roman would know that Matthew was a loser. That way, Roman


    could teach him a lesson.


    Zanya and the others looked at Matthew mockingly. Even if Crystal was really close with Ambrose, now


    that Matthew provoked Roman, Ambrose might not protect him!


    Roman¡¯s face turned sullen. At first, he thought Matthew was from a powerful family but instead, he was


    just a loser live-in son-inw.


    I can¡¯t believe a man like this would dare to bid against me! Is he trying to seek death?!


    At that moment, Roman red at Ambrose and sneered, ¡°Mr. Arnold, since when have you dropped to


    this level? How can you just let anyone in? Are you looking down on us? Or do you look down on all of


    your fellow friends here?¡±


    Hearing this, Richard chimed, ¡°160 million? Is it so profitable to be a gigolo nowadays? You¡¯re really


    good at spending a woman¡¯s money. It¡¯s really the first time I¡¯ve seen such a shameless person!¡±


    Ambrose¡¯s expression darkened. If it was Crystal who created trouble, he would definitely do everything


    to protect her. However, Matthew didn¡¯t mean anything to him so he naturally didn¡¯t care. So, he waved


    his hand to gesture at Horton to kick Matthew out. Just then, Leonard suddenly stood up.


    Running all the way up to Matthew, he looked at him respectfully and in a trembling voice, he said, ¡°Mr.


    Larson, wh-why are you here? I didn¡¯t know you were here! If I had known sooner, I would¡¯ve paid you a


    visit myself!¡±


    At that instant, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Leonard was a powerful man. Even people like Roman, Richard, and Norris had to treat him with


    respect. After all, Leonard had a great reputation and strong connections that no one at the scene could


    compete with.


    Aside from the Greatest Families from the six southern states, the elders of the Greatest Families of the


    northern states had to treat Leonard with courtesy as well. The top five best doctors in the nation were


    definitely important figures no matter where they went.


    They had only seen people treat Leonard with respect, and they had never seen Leonard be so


    respectful toward others.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    What is happening right now? Why is Leonard so respectful toward Matthew? Moreover, Leonard even


    mentioned paying Matthew a visit, which shows how highly he thinks of Matthew. Just who is this


    person?

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    Ambrose¡¯s expression instantly changed and he immediately gave Horton a look, signalling him to not


    act rashly. At the same time, Ambrose walked over and asked, ¡°Mr. Leonard, do you and Matthew know


    each other?¡±


    Hearing this, Leonard chuckled and replied, ¡°Not only do we know each other, Mr. Larson is¡­¡±


    He originally wanted to say that Matthew had the best medical skills he had ever seen. However, he


    recalled that Matthew had said that he didn¡¯t want to disclose his medical skills to the outside world,


    which was why he changed his words in time. ¡°Mr. Larson is a good friend of mine. Besides that, he and


    Billy Newman from Eastcliff are also close friends!¡±


    As soon as this statement came out, the audience was in an uproar. Roman, Richard, and Norris all


    turned pale. Although Herman hadmented that they were more powerful than Billy, the three of them


    knew that they were no match for Billy at all!


    Matthew is Billy Newman¡¯s friend? Then he definitely has the right to bid!


    Ambrose was also stunned and he couldn¡¯t help but take another look at Matthew. Is Crystal¡¯s current


    boyfriend really so powerful?


    At that moment, Zanya, who was behind them, anxiously said, ¡°Mr. Leonard, h-have you mistaken him


    for someone else? I know that man. He¡¯s just a live-in son-inw! He lives in Eastcliff and his family is


    extremely poor. He also has a sister who almost died of illness because they didn¡¯t have money to bring


    her to the doctor. For 100,000, he became a live-in son-inw and leeches off his wife for a living. How is


    it possible that he¡¯s friends with Billy Newman? Have you mistaken him for someone else? I think the


    man you¡¯re talking about is just someone that looks like him.¡±


    With a cold expression, Leonard solemnly said, ¡°Are you saying that there is something wrong with my


    eyesight? How can I ever not recognize Mr. Larson? I know about the things you said. However, Mr.


    Larson and Miss Cunningham are truly in love. No matter what, I respect Mr. Larson¡¯s choices, and I


    respect his behavior even more!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the audience gasped again.


    Matthew is really a live-in son-inw? Why does Leonard respect a live-in son-inw so much?


    As for Ambrose, he frowned and turned to look at Crystal. At that moment, Crystal was staring at


    Matthew and her gaze was full of tenderness and affection. Seeing this, Ambrose felt very upset.


    He had been rescued by Joseph, and he himself had a daughter in his early years who had died at the


    hands of his enemies. When Joseph saved him, Crystal, who so happened to be about the same age as


    his daughter, was with him. This was why he regarded Crystal as a daughter of his own.


    This was also the reason Horton greeted and treated Crystal with respect. Now that Crystal found a


    married, who was also a live-in son-inw, to be her boyfriend, it made him very unhappy.


    Could it be that Matthew deceived Crystal?


    Even though Ambrose was puzzled, he didn¡¯t ask any questions.


    ¡°Since he is a friend of Mr. Leonard¡¯s, of course he is eligible to take part in the auction! Horton, prepare


    a seat for Mr. Larson on stage,¡± Ambrose said softly.


    Horton immediately set up a seat and invited Matthew toe on stage.


    Seeing this, Zanya and the others werepletely bbergasted.


    Matthew can actually be on equal footing with those big shots?


    Just then, Don suddenly chuckled and said, ¡°That b*stard is suicidal!¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Surprised, Zanya asked, ¡°What are you talking about? He was invited on stage. How is that suicidal?¡±


    Don sneered, ¡°The current auction is at a stalemate because those big shots all want the magical


    artifact. In this situation, how do you think the final decision will be made on the ownership of the magical


    artifact?¡±


    Zanya replied, ¡°This is an auction, so of course the person who offers the highest price gets the item.¡±


    After hearing this, Don shook his head and sneered, ¡°That¡¯s not the case! Ambrose¡¯s auction has rules.


    In order to prevent malicious bidding, if there is a stalemate in the auction, they will use another way to


    decide the ownership of this item!¡±

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    Shocked, Zanya asked, ¡°Another way? What other way?¡±


    Don slowly replied, ¡°By fighting in the ring!¡±


    Hearing this, Zanya was stunned. ¡°Fighting in the ring? But why? This can be solved with bidding. Why


    do they want to go through the trouble?¡±


    Don nced at her and asked, ¡°What does a girl like you know? If Ambrose wants his market to be


    sessful, the most important thing is not the profits. Instead, it is to attract more customers. Those who


    come here are big shots and wealthy men and they won¡¯t be willing to give up. If they keep bidding, the


    price of that item will sky rocket! To put it simply, when two big shots have their eyes on a painting and


    both are not willing to give up, they will use money to fight each other. As a result, the price of the


    painting will be doubled for more than ten times. No matter who buys it in the end, after he heads home


    and thinks about it, he will feel that he has spent too much money on something that isn¡¯t worth it. In that


    case, who is going toe back to this auction?¡±


    After Herman heard this, he nodded and said, ¡°That point is true. By not letting the price increase too


    much, the people who buy the items will not feel like it was a loss and wille back again in the


    future. Making money without being greedy is the secret to having a sessful business.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After hearing their exnations, Zanya had a great realization. Then, she asked, ¡°What did you mean


    when you said that they would have to fight in the ring?¡±


    Don sneered, ¡°It means that they have to win bypeting strength! If a few big shots want the same


    thing but the price has reached the highest price set by Ambrose, these big shots can only win by


    competing strength. Each party will send one person into the ring to battle it out. In that case, the person


    who wins will naturally feel triumphant. As for those who lose, they will feel unconvinced and after they


    return home, they will find another fighter to gain back their reputation. As a result, more and more


    people wille here, and this market will be more and more prosperous! Ambrose is really an amazing


    businessman!¡±


    Zanya¡¯s eyes widened. If Don didn¡¯t exin this to her, she wouldn¡¯t have thought of it herself. As for


    Herman, there was a devious glint in his eyes as he said, ¡°It¡¯s going to get interesting! Matthew has just


    humiliated Roman a moment ago so Roman will never let him go easily. Furthermore, Matthew went to


    join them alone and doesn¡¯t have anyone to send into the ring. Did he head up there just to embarrass


    himself?¡±


    Morin burst intoughter and said, ¡°Hey, do you think that b*stard will enter the ring himself? If he does, it


    will be fun. Herman, if he wants to join the fight, can you tell Roman that I want to fight on his behalf? I


    want to mutte that b*stard myself!¡±


    Herman smiled coldly and replied, ¡°If that happens, I will help you talk to Uncle Roman.¡±


    Then, everyone burst intoughter and looked at Matthew mockingly, as if they were sure Matthew was


    about to be taught a lesson. At the same time, after Matthew sat with the big shots, Roman started


    bidding again. He was not willing to lose to a live-in son-inw.


    Richard and Norris also joined the bidding again because the two of them didn¡¯t want to lose to Matthew


    either. The four of them bid for a while and the price soon reached 200 million.


    At that moment, Ambrose stood up and made an announcement. ¡°Enough. Gentleman, the item has


    reached the highest price. It seems that all of you won¡¯t be able to reach an agreement by bidding. In


    that case, we¡¯ll have to follow the rules andpete by strength.¡±


    Roman immediately nodded and yelled, ¡°We should¡¯ve solved this by strength a long time ago! How can


    you just let anyone bid with us? Do people really think the Woodside auction doesn¡¯t have any rules?


    The ability to be a boy toy will be useless here!¡±


    It was obvious that his words were targeted at Matthew. However, Matthew was calm and he nced at


    Roman but didn¡¯t say anything. Meanwhile, Zanya and the others were smiling joyfully. This was the


    moment they had been waiting for!

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    When Crystal heard that they were going to settle it in the ring, her expression instantly changed. Then,


    she hurriedly ran up to Ambrose and anxiously said, ¡°Mr. Arnold, Matthew came with me and didn¡¯t bring


    anyone else! If they are going to fight, you have to send someone to help himter!¡±


    Ambrose nced at Crystal. If they were in different circumstances, Matthew would be suitable for


    Crystal and he wouldn¡¯t mind helping Matthew. However, Matthew was a married man but he still hooked


    up with Crystal. This made Ambrose feel deep disgust for him. In these circumstances, why would


    Ambrose want to help him?


    ¡°Crystal, stop making trouble. I¡¯m the owner of this ce. How can I personally get into the fight? Go and


    tell him that if he doesn¡¯t want to fight, he can choose not to enter the ring!¡±


    Crystal started to panic. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t get in the ring, doesn¡¯t that mean he won¡¯t be able to get that


    magical artifact?¡±


    Hearing this, Ambrose slowly replied, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t have the ability, he has no right to have this


    magical artifact! This has always been Woodside¡¯s rules!¡±


    Crystal instantly felt helpless. Just then, a short man next to Roman stepped into the ring.


    He nced at Matthew and sneered, ¡°Hey b*stard, I think you¡¯re a sight for sore eyes so I¡¯ll start from


    you. Ask your man to get up here. If I can¡¯t beat him to death in three minutes, you¡¯ll be considered the


    winner. What do you think?¡±


    As soon as Herman saw the short man, a shocked expression appeared on his face. ¡°Oh my goodness,


    why is Arlo Flemming here? He¡¯s Roman¡¯s bodyguard and his strength is terrifying. I heard that he fought


    against more than a dozen people alone and won the fightpletely unharmed! It seems that Roman is


    really determined to get that magical artifact!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, Morin looked depressed. He had met Arlo before as he was a good friend of his master¡¯s.


    Furthermore, his master respected Arlo highly and often told them that even if everyone in the


    taekwondo team worked together to fight against Arlo, they would be no match for him.


    The appearance of such a formidable yer took away his desire to get onstage. At the same time, he


    was a little excited. He really wanted to know how terrifying Arlo¡¯s martial arts skills were. Everyone was


    looking at Matthew, who then shook his head slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you.¡±


    Arlo sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t want to, or you don¡¯t dare to? Young man, you¡¯re pretty clever. Fine, if you admit


    defeat and apologize to Roman, this matter will be settled!¡±


    Matthew shook his head again. ¡°I won¡¯t admit defeat, and I certainly won¡¯t apologize! I must get that


    magical artifact no matter what!¡±


    Hearing this, Roman was enraged and he angrily roared, ¡°B*stard! Are you kidding me? You don¡¯t dare


    to fight, yet you still want the magical artifact? Why should you get it? As long as your men can defeat


    me today, I¡¯ll give you this magical artifact for free!¡±


    In a soft voice, Matthew replied, ¡°I would advise you not to fight me. Encountering an enemy is like being


    surrounded by mes. If you fight forcefully, you will expose yourself to danger. You have to be careful


    when you fight with the Form-Intention Fist, so consider yourself warned. Other people should be fearful


    of you, but you should be careful when fighting against others too!¡±


    These few words were like a st of thunder that struck Arlo to the ground. His eyes instantly widened


    and he stared at Matthew in disbelief. The sentence ¡®encountering an enemy is like being surrounded by


    mes¡¯ and ¡®if you fight forcefully, you will expose yourself to danger¡¯ that Matthew just said was written


    in the book of Form-Intention Fist. As for the remaining sentences, those were the warnings that his


    master gave him when he left.


    The Form-Intention Fist was strong and domineering and once you started the fight, you went all out and


    there was no possibility of stopping. Therefore, it wasmon for fighters using the Form-Intention Fist


    to beat people to death.


    However, the fighter himself would be exposed too and since there was no way back, it wasmon to


    be beaten to death as well. Matthew¡¯s words had highlighted the important points so it naturally shocked


    Arlo. After taking a deep breath, Arlo solemnly asked, ¡°Sir, you know about the Form-Intention Fist too?¡±


    After Matthew inherited the jade pendant, he learned about every single martial art in the world, including


    the Form-Intention Fist.


    Matthew replied, ¡°I know a thing or two about it!¡±


    Hearing this, Arlo frowned hard. After giving it some thought, he solemnly said, ¡°Well then, can you get in


    the ring? I¡¯ll only throw one punch. If you manage to dodge it, I will consider you as the winner of this


    round. How does that sound?¡±

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    The way Arlo spoke to Matthew was already considered polite. Just then, Morin, who was sitting in a


    distance, sneered, ¡°Mr. Flemming, there¡¯s no need to be so polite to a guy like him! That b*stard is a


    loser who leeches off of women so he is best at deceiving people. I¡¯ve met plenty of people like him.


    They¡¯re just really good at words. If you really let him into the ring, won¡¯t that be suicidal?¡±


    As soon as Morin made this remark, the audience instantly burst intoughter. No matter what, many


    people still regarded Matthew with disdain because of his identity as a live-in son-inw.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Which was why the audience was unconvinced by Matthew¡¯s advice.


    You¡¯re just a useless loser. What qualifications do you have to advise people?


    Crystal was infuriated. Pointing at Morin, she yelled, ¡°What did you just say? Do you think you have a


    right to speak? Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯ll kill you if I see you again? Do you have a death wish? Matthew, just


    ignore him!¡±


    Hearing this, Herman slowly said, ¡°Miss Harrison, let me give you some advice. Boy toys have no


    conscience. You¡¯re ady from a reputational family but you¡¯re being fooled by a boy toy like him, and


    you use your family¡¯s money on him. If word about this got out, not only will you embarrass yourself, but


    your family will be ashamed too. Why are you putting them in that position?¡±


    The audience started a heated discussion and even Ambrose nced at Crystal deeply. In his opinion,


    Matthew was a married man and it was wrong for him to be with Crystal, which was why he didn¡¯t speak


    up for Crystal this time.


    Crystal blushed in embarrassment and angrily roared, ¡°That¡¯s my personal business and you have no


    right to interfere. Let me say this one more time, Matthew is not a loser and he doesn¡¯t leech off of


    women! B*stards like you have no right to judge him!¡±


    Herman sneered, ¡°Miss Harrison, women who are in love are all idiots. I understand your feelings but I


    still hope that you can calm down and think about it.¡±


    People around also started talking. ¡°Why is Joseph Harrison¡¯s granddaughter so stupid? She clearly


    knows that Matthew is a loser who lives off of women¡¯s money but she still wants to be with him. Is there


    something wrong with her brain? Most importantly, that b*stard has not even had a divorce yet! He has a


    wife but still hooks up with Crystal Harrison. That man is just disgusting! Tsk! There really are many


    different kinds of people in this world. Looking at a piece of human garbage like him makes me want to


    puke!¡±


    Roman nced sideways at Matthew and said, ¡°Hey, if you don¡¯t have the strength, just let me know. If


    you don¡¯t send anyone to fight in the ring, you¡¯ll lose the right to bid. This is Woodside¡¯s rules! You¡¯re just


    a loser, not a woman, so why are you dilly-dallying? You¡¯re not a real man at all!¡±


    Matthew sighed and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to fight you but I must have this magical artifact. So, I¡¯m


    sorry!¡±


    With that, under the eyes of the audience, Matthew slowly stepped into the ring. Seeing this, Crystal


    immediately started to worry. Even though she knew Matthew was skilled at martial arts, Arlo, who was in


    the ring, was a famous martial arts master.


    With Matthew¡¯s strength, how can he fight against Arlo? Moreover, the most important thing is that


    ording to Woodside¡¯s rules, once the fighter enters the ring, the fighter has to be responsible for his


    own life or death!


    Roman and the others were quite dissatisfied with Matthew¡¯s decision. If he fought in person, Arlo might


    really beat him to death!


    ¡°Matthew, please don¡¯t go. Godfather, send someone to fight on Matthew¡¯s behalf! I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    Crystal yelled anxiously.


    Hearing this, there was an instant uproar among the audience. Has Crystal really fallen so madly in love


    with him?


    A cold expression appeared on Ambrose¡¯s face and he felt even more upset with Matthew.


    ¡°Rules are rules and I can¡¯t change them! If you don¡¯t have the strength, then don¡¯te to Woodside.


    Not everyone is qualified to enter Woodside¡¯s auction!¡± Ambrose said coldly.

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    After hearing Matthew¡¯s words, Herman and the others, who were sitting some distance away, roared


    withughter. At first, they were worried that Ambrose would help Matthew. However, at that moment, it


    seemed that Ambrose treated Matthew with disdain. Seeing this, they knew they had nothing to be afraid


    of.


    ¡°Hey, pretty boy, there¡¯s no need to be so desperate! Isn¡¯t life living off of women enjoyable? Mr.


    Flemming, please be merciful and don¡¯t hurt his face. He depends on his face to make a living after all!¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Amongst theughter, Matthew walked up to Arlo. At that moment, Crystal was extremely worried.


    ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t fight him. It¡¯s just a magical artifact. I¡¯ll buy it for you, even if it means I have to search


    around the country for it! Don¡¯t listen to them. They are deliberately trying to provoke you!¡±


    Matthew waved his hand at her before he looked at Arlo calmly and said, ¡°I advise that you don¡¯t go all


    out!¡±


    Hearing this, Arlo¡¯s expression turned cold. Matthew¡¯s attitude made him feel as if he was being looked


    down upon.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as not going all out with the Form-Intention Fist! If you can still stand after one


    punch from me, I¡¯ll consider you the winner!¡±


    Then, Arlo roared as he slightly bent his body, curled his right hand to a fist and ced it next to his


    waist. Immediately afterward, he lifted his right leg and took half a step forward. His right footnded


    hard on the ground and the ring shook as if an earthquake had just hit them. As he extended his right


    foot, Arlo punched his right fist hard and aimed it at Matthew¡¯s chest before he charged at him like


    lightning.


    Take half a step before attacking the opponent with punches! Throw quick punches like a quiver of


    arrows being shot at the same time that will defeat the opponent in an instant. Stomp your feet like a


    thunderstorm and strike with punches that are hard enough to punch a hole through the sky.


    There was once a master of the Form-Intention Fist that defeated all of his opponents in one half step,


    and it showed how powerful this skill was. Arlo¡¯s stomp just now was enough to scare countless people


    at the scene, not to mention the threatening power of his punch. Seeing this, Matthew frowned slightly.


    Arlo is determined to kill me! If that punch is aimed at my waist, I¡¯ll only get injured. However, if he aims


    for my chest and hits right at my heart, the power of his punch is enough to directly kill someone.


    At first, Matthew nned to dodge Arlo¡¯s attack but seeing that Arlo attacks wereing for him fiercely,


    Matthew changed his mind. How could he allow him to do such a thing?


    Matthew raised his left hand and swept it across the air, directly blocking Arlo¡¯s attacks.


    Immediately afterward, Matthew curled his right hand into a fist and hit Arlo in the chest. After Arlo¡¯s


    punch was parried, he himself was startled.


    This first attack had used up all of his strength. Even if he met an opponent that was stronger than him,


    they could only dodge him and would not be able to block the punch. However, Matthew had calmly and


    easily blocked his punch. How terrifying is Matthew¡¯s strength? Moreover, after Arlo¡¯s punch was


    blocked, the center of his body was exposed. Which was why he had no time to dodge Matthew¡¯s punch.


    Seeing that this punch was about to hit his chest, Arlo turnedpletely pale.


    If I get hit by this punch, I¡¯ll probably be severely injured.


    However, just when this punch was an inch away from his chest, Matthew suddenly stopped.


    Seeing this, Arlo couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. Is Matthew going to stop now that he¡¯s proved his point?


    Just when he was about to speak, Matthew resumed his movement. A punch sted within an inch and


    hit Arlo right in the chest.


    Arlo felt as if he was hit by a heavy hammer and he flew across the ring, mming onto the edge of the


    ring so hard that it broke the wooden stake in two.


    There was an instant uproar as nobody had expected Matthew to defeat Arlo so easily! Moreover, they


    couldn¡¯t believe that Matthew¡¯s single punch had such great strength.


    Then, Arlo forcefully stood up and in a trembling voice, he asked, ¡°Was that Wing Chun boxing?!¡±


    Matthew nodded slowly in reply. Arlo still wanted to speak but when he opened his mouth, he spit out a


    mouthful of blood.


    Then, his body went limp and he slumped down to the ground, unable to get up anymore. Matthew


    walked up to him and stared at him calmly as he said, ¡°I told you not to go all out but you were not willing


    to listen. All of this is your own fault! Now that I¡¯ve injured you so badly that you won¡¯t be able to fight


    again, do you admit defeat?¡±

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    With a face as white as a sheet, Arlo spurted out more blood. He could barely nod while he said in a


    trembling voice, ¡°I concede defeat from the bottom of my heart!¡± It was rare for a martial practitioner to


    surrender in such a manner even if they were defeated. Arlo must have genuinely conceded defeat.


    Matthew didn¡¯t even spare a nce at him and just looked at Roman. ¡°Now, do you still want this magical


    artifact?¡±


    Utterly shocked, Roman gaped at him. Arlo was an expert he borrowed from the Wayne Family in order


    topete for that magical artifact. Unexpectedly, even the expert from that family was conquered by


    Matthew with a punch. In this situation, how could he still qualify topete against Matthew?


    Therefore, Roman bowed his head in dejection and shook his head.


    Then, Matthew averted his gaze to the side where Richard and Norris stood. Norris¡¯s face was ghastly


    pale because he knew that he wasn¡¯t a match for Matthew at all since the martial practitioner that he


    brought was even weaker than Arlo.


    On the other hand, Richard sneered and said haughtily, ¡°Why should I be afraid of a mere Wing Chun


    Boxing? I¡¯ll show you the strongest martial arts skill in the ring today. Since I¡¯m here today, don¡¯t you


    think about getting this magical artifact!¡±


    After that, a muscr man appeared next to Richard. That man was in his twenties but his skin was dark


    so he looked rather old. However, his whole body was armored with muscles and he had a huge Buddha


    tattooed on his back. He climbed into the ring, then hands pressed against each other in a praying


    gesture. Then, he knelt on the floor, seemingly praying.


    The crowd below the ring couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of this situation either. Meanwhile, Morin widened


    his eyes in shock. ¡°I-Isn¡¯t that Thai boxing? Oh God, Richard hired a Thai boxer topete? Thai boxing


    will inflict terrible casualties, especially in this kind of fight that has no rules. The damage will be limitless!


    Oh well, this is interesting. Matthew will surely be defeated this time!¡±


    Herman and the others were stunned by Matthew just now. At the same time, fear crept onto their faces


    because they were terrified of Matthew¡¯s ability. But when they heard Morin¡¯s words, they immediately


    got excited, especially Zanya, whose eyes brightened at once. ¡°Really? Does this Thai boxer fight better


    than Arlo?¡±


    Morin sneered, ¡°Of course. Thai boxing is known as the world¡¯s most dangerous type of boxing. Arlo¡¯s


    Form-Intention Fist is nothing but showy. This kind of person can only deceiveymen but in the ring,


    he¡¯s nothingpared to the real boxers.¡±


    Herman asked in perplexity, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Arlo was strong just now?¡±


    Embarrassed, Morin shook his head while replying, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished my sentence earlier. My teacher


    respects him because he is a senior, but having a higher rank doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s strong. Besides,


    he¡¯s no longer young so why would Matthew defeating someone who¡¯s a few decades older than him be


    a big deal? On the contrary, this Thai boxer is at his prime age of fighting, where his stamina, skills and


    health are at their peak. Arlo can¡¯t bepared to him.¡±


    Herman finally understood and his eyes lit up. ¡°Does it mean that Matthew is dead this time?¡±


    Smugly, Morin nodded. Meanwhile, many of the spectators recognized that Thai boxer as well and they


    were shocked. Even Ambrose took a deep breath while he recalled the Thai boxers that entered his ring


    in the past, who had terrifying skills and wiped out all their opponents. To his surprise, Richard brought


    another Thai boxer here today.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Hearing the discussion of the crowd, Richardughed smugly while saying, ¡°Allow me to introduce Cail


    Chase, the king of Thai boxing. Due topeting in underground rings, he has been suspended from


    The crowd burst into an uproar again, excited to witness the uing battle with such a terrifying


    contestant.


    On the other hand, Crystal seemed anxious. ¡°Mr. Arnold, i-is the Thai boxer really that strong?¡±

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    Ambrose didn¡¯t reply to her. Instead, Horton said in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯s extremely terrifying. Thai boxing is


    cruel by nature and every move is merciless. Therefore, death ismon in the ring with Thai boxers.¡±


    Crystal started to panic. ¡°Mr. Arnold, i-is there any way to stop the battle? Wh-Why don¡¯t you persuade


    them to give that magical artifact to Matthew? We¡¯ll pay for it no matter how much it costs!¡±


    Ambrose shook his head. ¡°Rules are rules. Crystal, he is responsible for his own life once he steps into


    the ring. If he¡¯s too weak to step out of the ring, that¡¯s what he deserves. If he¡¯s able to survive, he¡¯ll


    naturally earn our respect.¡±


    Crystal¡¯s face turned ghastly pale at once as she was devoured by concern for Matthew.


    Meanwhile, Cail had ended his prayer.


    He then stood up and stared at Matthew with his scorching gaze.


    Suddenly, he let out a roar and charged ferociously toward Matthew.


    At a distance of two meters away from Matthew, he leaped up and aimed his right elbow at Matthew¡¯s


    head.


    That was a powerful, horrific attack.


    Among the Thai boxing techniques, an elbow hit was the most terrifying attack, especially when it was


    aimed at the head. In mild cases, the opponent would be in aa whereas in severe cases, the


    opponent would suffer brain damage and be retarded, or even die on the spot.


    Cailpletely looked down upon Matthew. In his eyes, the martial arts Matthew practiced were weak


    and showy.


    Ever since he came to Cathay, he had fought with a few great masters of martial arts but he always


    wiped them out within seconds.


    Therefore, he disdained Matthew even though he defeated Arlo, and he expressed it by using a deadly


    attack as his first move. He wanted to kill Matthew with just a strike so that his prestige and status would


    ascend.


    Seeing that, Matthew¡¯s face turned icy, thinking that Cail wasn¡¯t any different from Arlo with such a


    ferocious attack.


    Then, he took a step back and dodged that attack before asking solemnly while knitting his eyebrows,


    ¡°Why did youe at me with such a deadly attack when there are no grudges between us?¡±


    Cail understood Matthew¡¯snguage so heughed arrogantly and replied, ¡°Once we step into the ring,


    we¡¯re sworn enemies. Stop talking nonsense now! If you can, kill me, or else you¡¯ll be killed.¡±


    Matthew said, ¡°I¡¯m only here for the magical artifact and not to kill. Why don¡¯t we fight without causing


    any casualties?¡±


    Cailughed wildly. ¡°You people are just pretentious, who try to make yourselves impressive when the


    truth is you¡¯re just weak. You don¡¯t want any casualties? Aren¡¯t you just afraid to die? You really live up to


    your name of being a coward.¡±


    Once he said that, the crowd gasped because Cail was being too arrogant.


    With an icy face, Matthew said, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re determined to fight to the end with me. Fine, I¡¯ll take


    your lowly life today!¡±


    Cailughed hysterically. ¡°You? Stop dreaming and drop dead now!¡±


    With a roar, Cail lifted his foot and swung it toward Matthew.


    However, Matthew dodged it so Cail¡¯s foot struck the wooden post at the edge of the ring.


    At once, the wooden post broke into two and the crowd eximed in shock.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    That wooden post was thick, which led them to wonder how much force Cail had exerted with his foot.


    On the other side, Richard looked smug because Cail¡¯s performance didn¡¯t let him down.


    After Cail missed a strike, he turned around andunched another elbow hit, aiming right at Matthew¡¯s


    head.


    Unexpectedly, his attack was stopped by Matthew single-handedly in mid-air.


    The next second, Matthew slightly bent his body while tapping his right foot on the floor, grazing his heel


    against the surface of the floor. At once, an ear-piercing sound rang.


    Then, Matthew shot out like a bullet and charged toward Cail.


    Cail was caught off guard and he couldn¡¯t dodge, and Matthew¡¯s shoulder hit him right on his chest.


    At that moment, Cail felt like he had been hit by a speeding truck. He flew backward and smashed


    through the rope at the edge of the ring,nded on the floor hard, and didn¡¯t stop until he slid more than


    ten meters away.


    This time, the whole scene sank into a deadly silence.


    After a long time, a scream broke the silence. ¡°C-Cail is dead!¡±

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    That scream brought everyone back to their senses.


    Richard anxiously shouted, ¡°How is that possible? Thai boxers have incredible hit tolerance so how


    would he die so easily?¡±


    Meanwhile, Horton had rushed over to Cail.


    He looked at Cail who was lying on the floor with blood gushing out from all his apertures, and after


    examining him, his expression changed.


    ¡°Mr. Arnold, he¡¯s truly dead! All his bones are broken and his organs are probably ruptured. Otherwise,


    he wouldn¡¯t be bleeding from all his apertures!¡± Horton eximed.


    At once, the crowd became even more turbulent.


    Earlier when someone said that Cail was dead, they weren¡¯t convinced.


    But after Horton personally examined Cail, his death was confirmed.


    Everyone stared at Matthew, who was standing in the ring, in shock. Who would have expected that


    someone as ordinary as Matthew would have such terrifying strength.


    Below the ring, both Roman and Arlo paled in fear, especially Arlo.


    He finally understood that Matthew had been merciful to him during the fight earlier.


    Otherwise, all his bones would¡¯ve been shattered!


    Light shone from Ambrose¡¯s eyes while he looked at Matthew in surprise.


    He only eximed softly after a while, ¡°The Mountain Strike of the Eight Fists! How did this young man


    train in both Wing Chun boxing and the Eight Fists?¡±


    On the other hand, Crystal was overjoyed and she asked excitedly, ¡°Mr. Arnold, did Matthew win? The


    fight has ended, hasn¡¯t it? So this magical artifact belongs to Matthew now, am I right?!¡±


    Ambrose slowly nodded.


    That was the rule at Woodside, where the winner would be born in the ring.


    No one could oppose the winner.


    Although Norris didn¡¯t fight, he couldn¡¯t thank his lucky star enough right now.


    He was fortunate that none from his team had gone into the ring. Otherwise, they would have lost their


    lives.


    Besides, it seemed like Matthew wasn¡¯t ordinary at all and they should avoid offending him for their own


    sake.


    As for Zanya and the others, who were standing afar, they werepletely dumbfounded.


    Before this, they were so sure that Matthew would be dead but to their surprise, things took an


    unexpected turn.


    Trembling, Herman asked, ¡°H-How is that possible? How can he kill a person with just a strike? This


    must be a set up!¡±


    Donshed out, ¡°Are you stupid? Who would sacrifice their life for a set up? Didn¡¯t you see how that rope


    around the ring broke when Cail flew out? Besides, not only did he fly more than ten meters backward,


    he even slid all the way back on the floor. That impact is even more terrifying than being hit by a truck!¡±


    Zanya looked at Morin. ¡°C-Can a human do that?¡±


    Right now, Morin was at the brink of melting down. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How can it be? How can a person


    knock another person so far away? I-I honestly haven¡¯t heard anything like this before. Even Titus can¡¯t


    do that!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    At once, Zanya sank into silence while it finally dawned on her that Matthew truly wasn¡¯t an ordinary


    man!


    In the end, no one else dared to walk into the ring. Naturally, the pill furnace now belonged to Matthew.


    After the auction ended, Crystal ran toward Matthew cheerfully and hugged his arms tightly.


    Matthew couldn¡¯t stop her so he could only allow her to cling onto him.


    After all, she had been terrified to death just now.


    A short whileter, Horton found Matthew and asked him to make the payment.


    When Matthew went to the back, he saw Ambrose sitting in the living room.


    Beside him was a smiling fat man, who looked like a Laughing Buddha.


    As soon as Ambrose noticed Matthew, he showed him respect for the first time and stood up to greet


    him.


    ¡°Matthew, your Mountain Strike earlier was extremely impressive!¡±


    With a faint smile, Matthew nodded and returned Ambrose¡¯s greetings. Then, Ambrose introduced the fat


    man to Matthew.


    ¡°This is Tim Olsen, also known as Fatty. He¡¯s the seller of the magical artifact. Ourst bid was 190


    million but Fatty wants to befriend you, so he says that you just need to pay him 150 million.¡±

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    Fatty showed his sincerity in making friends with Matthew by offering a discount of 40 million.


    Besides, his identity was undoubtedly extraordinary since he was allowed to sit beside Ambrose and


    they had been chatting delightedly.


    Many people couldn¡¯t even associate with him, yet he was eager to befriend Matthew.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    If other people knew about that, they would definitely be shocked.


    ncing at Fatty, Matthew chuckled before asking, ¡°150 million? Are you giving me that?¡±


    As soon as he said that, everyone in the room was stunned.


    Even Crystal was dumbfounded while she whispered, ¡°Matthew, he¡¯s Mr. Arnold¡¯s friend. P-Please give


    him some respect. I¡¯ll ask my grandfather to gather that amount of money for youter on.¡±


    Shaking his head, Matthew replied, ¡°I¡¯m just joking.¡±


    Fatty immediatelyughed. ¡°Mr. Larson, you¡¯re funny! That¡¯s why I like to befriend young and talented


    people like you. How about this? I¡¯ll make another concession and lower the price to 130 million.¡±


    Matthew said softly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, you can keep the money. Mr. Olsen, I¡¯ll just take the pill furnace. You


    don¡¯t need to give me money.¡±


    Fatty thought that Matthew was still kidding so heughed while saying, ¡°Mr. Larson, you¡¯re so funny!¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±


    Looking at Matthew, who seemed serious, Fatty¡¯s face turned gloomy.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, I genuinely want to befriend you. However, this pill furnace costs over 100 million so it¡¯s


    unreasonable if you want it for free.¡±


    Even Ambrose furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°It¡¯s the rule of Woodside where you must pay once you


    sessfully bid for it. Matthew, you¡¯re Crystal¡¯s friend so I respect you. However, don¡¯t take it for granted


    and be unreasonable!¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not being unreasonable. I¡¯m serious when I say I don¡¯t want your money, Fatty.


    You can just give me the pill furnace.¡±


    Fatty became annoyed. ¡°Why should I give you money? You¡¯re the one buying something from me, yet


    you want me to give you money? That¡¯s unreasonable!¡±


    Slowly, Matthew replied, ¡°Fatty, you¡¯re not someone who needs money, so 100 or 200 million is nothing


    to you. However, you know clearly why you auctioned a magical artifact that can prolong lives for the


    money that isn¡¯t a big deal for you.¡±


    Fatty¡¯s expression immediately changed while he rebutted, ¡°I need some money since I have insufficient


    cash flow for my businessestely. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have auctioned this magical artifact!¡±


    Matthew sneered, ¡°Fatty, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. If I¡¯m not mistaken, a few of your family


    members have passed away recently for strange reasons. Even you have contracted a strange illness,


    where you can¡¯t sleep due to severe itchiness all over your body after 10 p.m. every night. In addition,


    your family members who died showed the same symptoms as you before their deaths, am I right?¡±


    At once, Fatty¡¯s face turned pale while he widened his eyes and stared at Matthew. ¡°H-How did you know


    that?!¡±


    Matthew sniggered. ¡°That¡¯s not the only thing I know. I also know the root cause of your situation. If it


    wasn¡¯t for this incident, you wouldn¡¯t have sold this magical artifact! For you, this magical artifact is no


    longer a treasure that is used to drive away evil spirits and protect your house. Instead, it¡¯s a ticking time


    bomb that can take your life away anytime! All you want now is to get rid of this thing to save yourself!¡±


    Fatty¡¯s face became as white as a sheet. ¡°Mr. Larson, wh-who are you exactly? How did you know about


    the issues of my family?¡±


    Ambrose seemed confused. ¡°Fatty, what¡¯s going on? Is there anything wrong with this magical artifact?


    Are you trying to bring me misfortune by auctioning it at my ce?¡±

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    With a pale face, Fatty sighed. ¡°Mr. Arnold, I-I didn¡¯t mean to bring you any trouble. I¡¯ve had this magical


    artifact for over ten years and it can truly prolong one¡¯s life. However, after strange things started to


    happen in my family, I went to a divination master and he told me that my luck has been declining in


    these few years because this magical artifact is ipatible with me. Therefore, I must sell this magical


    artifact. By selling it, not only can I save my life, but I can also protect my luck. In conclusion, there¡¯s


    nothing wrong with this magical artifact and it¡¯s my fate that¡¯s the issue.¡±


    Ambrose wasn¡¯t too convinced by his exnation.


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°Fatty, the master that you sought is quite skillful. At least he was able to identify the


    root cause of your problems, which is this magical artifact. However, it has nothing to do with luck!¡±


    Fatty was surprised. ¡°Since it¡¯s rted to this magical artifact, why isn¡¯t it rted to luck as well?¡±


    Softly, Matthew asked, ¡°Did you buy any ivories in thest three months?¡±


    After pondering for a while, Fatty answered, ¡°Yes, I bought a few ivory cups. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°Think carefully. Did those idents happen after you bought the ivory cups?¡±


    Fatty gasped, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I wouldn¡¯t have linked these incidents! You¡¯re right. Ever since I


    brought those cups home, idents have happened consecutively. Mr. Larson, do you mean that these


    cups are the issue?¡±


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the cups.¡±


    Fatty asked, ¡°So the magical artifact is indeed the issue?¡±


    Matthew shook his head again. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the magical artifact either.¡±


    Confused, Fatty asked, ¡°What is the problem then?¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°The problem arises when the cups and the magical artifact are ced together.¡±


    Fatty widened his eyes. ¡°Why?!¡±


    Matthew exined, ¡°The so-called magical artifact is actually not a magical artifact but a pill furnace,


    which is specifically used to make pills. In ancient times, pill-making masters would make unconventional


    medicines, so there¡¯s a lingering presence of these medicines in the pill furnace. Under normal


    situations, the residue in the pill furnace can cure numerous diseases and prolong one¡¯s life. However,


    the residue in this pill furnace is ipatible with ivory. If there are ivories at home, the residue of this


    medicine will turn into a deadly poison, which will poison whoever used the ivory cup. Regardless of


    which hospital you visit, no one can identify it, so one will end up dying of an unknown cause.¡±


    Fatty gaped in shock while he asked in a trembling voice, ¡°I-Is that true? Mr. Larson, is that true?¡±


    Perplexed, Ambrose asked as well, ¡°Mr. Larson, are you an expert in medicine?¡±


    Crystal immediately replied, ¡°Matthew is not only an expert in medicine, but the best doctor in the six


    southern states! Have you heard of Leonard the Acupuncturist? Even he was defeated by Matthew, and


    that¡¯s why he treats Matthew with such deep reverence!¡±


    Ambrose and Fatty exchanged a look. Before this, both of them didn¡¯t understand why such a haughty


    person like Leonard the Acupuncturist would treat a young man with great reverence.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    But now, they finally understood!


    Fatty was indeed clever so he immediately pleaded with Matthew, ¡°Dr. Larson, please save me! I¡¯ll give


    you this pill furnace for free. On top of that, I¡¯ll give you whatever amount of money you ask for. Please


    save me and my pitiful son. H-His illness is even more severe than mine. I¡¯m worried that he won¡¯t be


    able to hold on for long.¡±


    Matthew nodded and said, ¡°As I said, you¡¯re sincere. Therefore, I won¡¯t take your money and the fee for


    curing your illness will be settled with the pill furnace. After I ept your fee, I¡¯ll definitely save you and


    your family.¡±


    Fatty was overjoyed. At the same time, he finally understood what Matthew meant earlier.

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    Trembling, Fatty then asked, ¡°Mr. Larson, sh-shall we go to my house so that you can examine us?¡±


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. You just need to give me the pill furnace and I can make


    medicines on the spot for you.¡±


    Fatty was utterly surprised that Matthew didn¡¯t even need to examine the patients.


    Nevertheless, he immediately handed the pill furnace to Matthew.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    After Matthew wrote a prescription, he handed it to Ambrose and asked him to assist in getting what he


    needed.


    Meanwhile, he thoroughly cleaned the pill furnace because it would be stained by remnants after it was


    used. Therefore, he had to clean it up. Otherwise, it would affect the medicine that was made in the


    future.


    Even the cleaning method wasn¡¯t the usual method, where water was used to rinse it. It required a


    special cleaning method.


    After Matthew cleaned it, the remnants in the pill furnace werepletely gone.


    At the same time, Horton had gathered the medicine material.


    Among the materials, there were two that were scarce. Fortunately, Woodside had everything, so


    Matthew had all that he needed.


    Then, Matthew asked for coal fire while he separated those materials into two categories. After that, he


    added each material into the pill furnace at different times and started to make the medicine.


    Beside him, Fatty and Ambrose stared in astonishment because this was the first time they witnessed


    someone making pills.


    Making pills wasn¡¯t an easy task so even after two hours, Matthew hadn¡¯tpleted his medicine.


    At this moment, another wave of itchiness started to re up all over Fatty¡¯s body, causing him to scratch


    wherever he could reach while he grimaced in torment.


    Matthew nced at him and said, ¡°Come here and stand beside the pill furnace.¡±


    Immediately, Fatty ran over while asking in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Larson, i-is there any way to stop my


    itchiness? It¡¯s too tormenting!¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°You¡¯ll be fine after breathing in the vapor from the pill furnace.¡±


    Fatty¡¯s eyes lit up and without dy, he approached the pill furnace and took a few deep breaths.


    Matthew was right. After Fatty took in two breaths, his itchiness started to subside.


    That made Fatty feel even more stunned.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, you¡¯re a legend!¡± Fatty couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    Even Ambrose was shocked at the extraordinary medical skills that Matthew had.


    After all, Fatty had sought Leonard the Acupuncturist for help when he came over. However, even


    Leonard couldn¡¯t diagnose what was wrong with him.


    Yet, Matthew had managed to stop his itchiness by using some vapor.


    After another hour or more, the medicine was finallypleted.


    This time, over thirty pills were made.


    Matthew took ten of them and put them into a porcin bottle for himself.


    As for the rest, he gave them all to Fatty.


    ¡°Give one to each person and they¡¯ll be fine once they ingest it. Not only will the pill cure this illness, but


    it can also nourish your organs. It¡¯s definitely beneficial to your body,¡± said Matthew.


    Fatty held those pills as if they were precious treasure. He even started to tear up due to overwhelming


    emotions.


    After all, his youngest son was the apple of his eyes, and he had been watching him die powerlessly.


    Therefore, he was indescribably overjoyed when there was finally a cure for his son.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, words can¡¯t describe how grateful I am. I¡¯ll remember your kindness and if you need my help


    in the future, I¡¯ll willingly be at your disposal!¡± said Fatty excitedly.


    Calmly, Matthew nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. As I said, the pill furnace is my fee for the treatment. Since


    your illness is cured, I¡¯ll take the fee.¡±


    Fatty immediately said, ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯ll be utterly embarrassed if you put it that way. This pill furnace is


    nothingpared to the lives of my family that you saved! Therefore, what you did can¡¯t be measured


    with money. Anyway, I¡¯ll remember your kindness!¡±


    Undeniably, Fatty was a grateful person.


    Beside them, Ambrose witnessed this incident in shock too.


    He then nced at Crystal, finally understanding why she treated Matthew the way she did.


    After all, how could a doctor with such extraordinary skills be a coward that lived off women?


    With time, he would definitely be a hero in this generation.

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    Atst, Matthew left Woodside with the pill furnace.


    Crystal had never been happier, humming a tune while driving.


    Through this incident, she once again understood how impressive Matthew was and she admired him


    even more.


    Suddenly, Crystal asked, ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on there?¡±


    Looking in the direction where Crystal pointed, Matthew saw a group of people beating up a few other


    people.


    The few that were being hit were none other than Herman and the others.


    Beside them stood a man¡ªit was none other than Roman.


    It seemed like Roman was leading his men to teach Herman and the rest a lesson.


    In this auction, Herman and the few others had humiliated Matthew in public, causing Roman to


    underestimate Matthew, which led to a huge loss for Roman.


    Therefore, Roman decided to me it on Herman and the others.


    Although Herman imed that he was a distant rtive of the Wayne Family, the Wayne Family didn¡¯t


    recognise them.


    Therefore, even if Roman hit him to death, the Wayne Family wouldn¡¯t retaliate.


    Pursing his lips, Matthew said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s nothing interesting to see.¡±


    Crystal saw what was happening there too, but she was excited. ¡°How is it uninteresting? I think it¡¯s


    rather entertaining. Let¡¯s go and check it out!¡±


    While saying, Crystal drove the car toward the scene.


    Matthew felt helpless at Crystal¡¯s nosy character.


    Noticing that a car was approaching, the subordinates beside Roman immediately went over to stop


    them.


    Crystal stuck her head out and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re here just to enjoy the show.¡±


    When Roman saw Crystal, he knitted his eyebrows.


    He knew Crystal¡¯s identity so he didn¡¯t dare to offend her. Having no choice, he could only wave his


    hand, instructing his men to step aside.


    When Crystal drove to the scene, she opened the car door and looked at the few who were getting


    beaten with a smile as if it was a show.


    Meanwhile, Herman and the others were pinned to the floor while getting beaten, including Morin.


    Although he was the champion of taekwondo, he couldn¡¯t fight back since he was besieged by three


    people and his leg was broken.


    As for Zanya, her face was covered in blood from the hitting too and she was kneeling on the floor while


    begging for mercy. ¡°Please, stop hitting me. I apologize for my mistakes so please let me go¡­¡±


    In this situation, they couldn¡¯t care less about their pride because judging from Roman¡¯s action, he was


    going to kill them!


    After ncing at Matthew, who was in the car, Roman¡¯s face turned even more icy.


    Meanwhile, Crystal said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about us. We¡¯re here just to enjoy the show so please


    carry on and do whatever you please.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Roman instructed coldly, ¡°Break their legs and leave them by the river. In addition,


    take all theirmunication tools away! If you are able to make it back home alive, I¡¯ll be impressed but


    if you die here, it serves you right!¡±


    Herman and the others were paralyzed with fear. After all, this area was isted.


    If their legs were broken and all theirmunication tools were taken away, they would definitely be


    dead!


    ¡°Uncle Roman, I sincerely apologise for my mistake. Please forgive me and give me a chance for my


    father¡¯s sake. Have you forgotten that he treated you to a meal in the past?¡± Herman pleaded with a


    trembling voice apanied by overflowing tears.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    As for the rest, they wailed even more desperately.


    However, Roman didn¡¯t even nce at him and just left.


    The next second, those subordinates gathered around them fiercely while holding sticks.


    Upon seeing that, Zanya suddenly turned to Matthew and kneeled. ¡°Matthew, Matthew, save me! For


    Sasha¡¯s sake, please save me. I won¡¯t ever forget your kindness! Matthew, please¡­¡±


    Furrowing his eyebrows, Matthew wanted to reply but Crystal forestalled him. ¡°So now you¡¯re begging


    Matthew for mercy? Your attitude was totally different when you humiliated him earlier though. You reap


    what you sow, so you deserve this!¡±

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    Meanwhile, in Lavender Pavilion at Eastcliff.


    This was a famous restaurant in Eastcliff and it was quiet. Therefore, many wealthy people favored this


    ce.


    In one corner of the hall, James and Helen were sitting at a table.


    James asked, ¡°How is it? When will Sasha arrive? We finally have the chance to invite President White


    and his family over to meet Sasha when Matthew¡¯s not around, so I hope Sasha won¡¯t bete.


    Otherwise, President White and his family will have a bad impression of her!¡±


    Looking smug, Helen replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Sasha¡¯s on the way and she¡¯ll be here any minute. Besides,


    my daughter is not only as beautiful as an angel, but she¡¯s also the President of Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals. They¡¯ll definitely like her!¡±


    James said, ¡°Regardless, we have to seize this opportunity and make it work. Otherwise, when


    Matthew¡¯s back, he¡¯ll stick around Sasha all day long and we won¡¯t have a chance to do this anymore.


    Most importantly, I heard that President White¡¯s son is handsome and outstanding. He and Sasha will be


    a well-matched couple!¡±


    Helen nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s so much better than Matthew. Besides, President White has a great


    family background¡ªhis family is the branch family of one of the Ten Greatest Families in Eastcliff. He¡¯s


    so sessful that even his family head has to be respectful to him. He lives in Lakeside Garden, which


    is a symbol of status in itself. If Sasha is married to his son, we can enter Lakeside Garden as we wish!


    In the future, when we be rich, we shall buy a house in Lakeside Garden as well. It¡¯ll be great to live


    near Sasha!¡±


    James seemed to be looking forward to that future too.


    After all, living in Lakeside Garden was their ultimate goal.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    If they could move into Lakeside Garden, it would mean that they had sessfully entered the high


    society of Eastcliff and that would be a great honor to the family!


    ¡°Regardless, at least we won¡¯t need to stay in Matthew¡¯s house anymore and hear him grumble


    everyday!¡± said James behind clenched teeth.


    Even Helen looked angry. To them, that vi belonged to Matthew and it was their biggest humiliation!


    However, no matter how humiliated they felt, they were more than happy to stay in that vi.


    After all, it was a lot bigger and better than the house they lived in in the past.


    Meanwhile, a couple and a handsome young man walked in from outside Lavender Pavilion.


    That couple was President White and Mrs. White, whom James met at Cloud Nine Cocktail Party.


    President White owned a few listedpanies and had a worth of billions. On top of that, he was


    one of the significant figures in Eastcliff.


    Besides, not only does his son, Sam White, manage severalpanies, but he was also an outstanding


    graduate of the University of Cambridge. Undoubtedly, he was also an eminent figure.


    Ever since James found out about that, he had wanted to matchmake his daughter and President


    White¡¯s son.


    However, he didn¡¯t have time to n it since many incidents happened consecutively earlier.


    Seizing the opportunity when Matthew wasn¡¯t around, they immediately got into action and invited


    President White and his family over.


    Annoyed, Sam grumbled, ¡°Mom, Dad, what era are we in now? Aren¡¯t both of you too outdated to n


    for a blind date? I¡¯ve said that I¡¯m not marrying now! I¡¯m young and still haven¡¯t had enough fun, and it


    would be a pity to get married now. Besides, I don¡¯t even know what their daughter looks like! What if


    she¡¯s ugly? If she pesters me after this, aren¡¯t you bringing me trouble? Forget it, I¡¯m not going. Both of


    you should just check it out for me.¡±


    While saying, Sam decided to leave. However, President White pulled him back.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you already here? Let¡¯s go in to have a look. Besides, you¡¯re already 31 now so how are you still


    young? On top of that, that girl is outstanding too as she owns a hugepany worth a few billions. She


    would be a great match!¡±


    Sam turned up his nose upon hearing that. ¡°Another woman entrepreneur? I hate this kind of woman the


    most. They only indulge themselves in work, which led them to be who they are now since no one is


    interested in them because they are ugly. If they were pretty, would they even be a woman


    entrepreneur?¡±

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    President White red at his son while lecturing him angrily, ¡°How can you be so superficial? You should


    find a virtuous wife since beauty is not an important aspect! Most importantly, she must be able to run a


    household and help you in your business. Do you understand?¡±


    However, Mrs. White shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not quite true. You¡¯re right that a wife should be virtuous,


    but she must at least look presentable! After all, my son is so handsome and if he marries an ugly girl, I¡¯ll


    be the first to oppose it!¡±


    Sam looked smug. ¡°Dad, look at how much mom loves her son. Can¡¯t you be considerate of me? Do you


    want me to live with an ugly woman for the rest of my life? I¡¯d rather die!¡±


    President White gave him a p while saying, ¡°Shut up! Stop talking nonsense. Since we¡¯re already


    here, we might as well go in and take a look!¡±


    Firmly, Sam shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not going in. If you¡¯re interested in them, you should go, but I¡ª¡±


    Before he finished his sentence, a white Maserati Quattroporte suddenly drove into the yard and it


    stopped at the parking lot beside him.


    Then, a tall, slender woman got out of the car. Although her sunsses almost covered half of her face,


    it was obvious that she was a beauty.


    Sam ogled that woman as she walked into the restaurant. He couldn¡¯t even move his gaze from her and


    he shouted excitedly, ¡°Mom, thatdy is beautiful! I¡¯m interested in her. How about this? Both of you can


    reject the blind date for me while I ask for that beautifuldy¡¯s contact number.¡±


    After that, Sam immediately chased after thatdy, leaving behind President White and Mrs. White, who


    looked helplessly at him. Well, that couldn¡¯t be helped since that was the character of their son.


    He was a frivolous yboy who always mingled with those dandies, and all they knew was to pick up


    girls.


    Truth was, they were just boasting when they imed that Sam was a graduate of University of


    Cambridge and even managed a fewpanies.


    In fact, Sam actually graduated from a lousy university overseas. After his family spent an exorbitant


    amount of money for him to attend a few days of sses at University of Cambridge, they started to


    boast that he graduated from there.


    Right at that moment, the woman stepped into the restaurant and took off her sunsses, revealing her


    stunning face. She was none other than Sasha.


    She had just left thepany and rushed here.


    As soon as she appeared, she attracted everyone¡¯s attention in the restaurant, especially men, who were


    stunned by her beauty.


    The most beautiful woman in Eastcliff definitely lived up to her name!


    When Sasha spotted her parents, she immediately walked toward them.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, what is it that¡¯s so important? I have work to do at thepany. Why did you ask me to


    come here at this hour?¡± Sasha asked.


    Helenughed while replying, ¡°Since we asked you toe, it must be something important. Well, we


    met a boss earlier, who runs a business that¡¯s ovepping with quite a few areas of our business.


    Besides, hispany is huge, so we wanted you toe here and meet him. At the same time, we¡¯ll


    discuss a coboration if possible.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Helen was trying to fool Sasha since she was afraid to tell her that it was her blind date.


    Otherwise, Sasha would definitely turn them downpletely and leave straight away.


    But as long as it was for business, she would stay.


    As expected, Sasha nodded. ¡°Alright. Since it¡¯s lunch time now, we might as well have a meal together.


    Mom, Dad, you don¡¯t have to overwork in the future. I¡¯ll handle the work in thepany.¡±


    Smiling, James and Helen nodded. Suddenly, James said, ¡°Oh, right. Sasha, since this is our first


    meeting with them, we shouldn¡¯t dwell too much on business topics. Otherwise, our objective will be too


    obvious. We should chit-chat and have a casual meal so next time, it¡¯ll be easier to make a deal. Do you


    understand?¡±


    James only said that because he was worried that Sasha would only talk about businesster, which


    would expose their lies.


    Although surprised, Sasha didn¡¯t reject that request.

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    Sam chased after Sasha and followed her into the restaurant. Then, he happened to see Sasha and


    James sitting together.


    He hurriedly adjusted and tidied up his clothes, thinking about how he would go up and strike up a


    conversation with her.


    At this moment, President White and his wife walked in.


    When James saw them, he immediately got up. ¡°President White and Mrs. White, over here.¡±


    President White and his wife smiled and waved at him before walking over.


    Sam was dumbfounded. He hurried to catch up with his parents and whispered, ¡°Dad, is this the blind


    date you were talking about?¡±


    President White nced at him. ¡°Yes, is there a problem?¡±


    Sam exulted, ¡°No problem! There¡¯s no problem at all! Dad, if it is this girl that you were talking about,


    then I am willing to marry her! The sooner the better! Regardless of whether her family has money or not,


    I am willing to marry her!¡±


    President White nced at him furiously, ¡°Take a look at your pitiful self. You must at least judge whether


    she has a good temperament and whether she is suitable to be our daughter-inw. Our family is a


    notable family, so how can you marry a woman just because of her beauty?¡±


    Mrs. White also nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Although this girl is beautiful, it is hard to say whether she is


    worthy of marrying into our family. The girlfriends you had before all had bad traits although they were


    beautiful on the outside. If this girl is like that too, then don¡¯t even think of marrying her!¡±


    Sam didn¡¯t care. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with you. Anyway, I have already chosen her.¡±


    As they spoke, they walked toward James¡¯ table.


    James and Helen stood up and exchanged greetings with them, and everyone sat down.


    Sasha really thought that President White and his wife were the business partners their parents


    contacted, so she was very respectful to them.


    However, while eating, Sam kept asking about Sasha, which made Sasha irritated.


    She had seen too many prodigals, all of whom were very simr to Sam.


    Although President White and his wife seemed calm and mature, the presence of Sam made her


    basically reject the idea of cooperating with their family.


    Out of courtesy, she didn¡¯t say anything. She just wanted to finish the meal as soon as possible and go


    home.


    President White and his wife were very satisfied with Sasha.


    Sasha was quite satisfactory in both appearance and temperament.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Moreover, being in charge of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, she was wealthy herself too. This made


    them like her even more.


    Obviously, they had acquiesced that Sasha was their future daughter-inw.


    After the meal, President White and his wife stood up with a smile. ¡°Mr. Cunningham, it¡¯s been a long


    time since I saw you. Let¡¯s go out and have some tea. By the way, you young people should go out


    together and get to know each other.¡±


    Sam was overjoyed and immediately said, ¡°Mom, Dad, Mr. and Mrs. Cunningham, don¡¯t worry. I will


    definitely take good care of Sasha.¡±


    James and Helen nodded in satisfaction. ¡°In that case, you young people should have a good chat


    among yourselves. President White, let¡¯s go!¡±


    With that, James and his wife left directly, leaving Sasha dumbfounded.


    What¡¯s going on?


    They¡¯re not discussing business. Why did they leave me behind and ask this prodigal man to apany


    me?


    ¡°Mom and Dad, I have some matters to settle in mypany. I want to go back now. President White


    and Mrs. White, it was nice having lunch with you!¡± Sasha said in a hurry and ran out with her bag.


    President White frowned slightly. Sasha¡¯s reaction made him quite unhappy.


    In his opinion, although Sasha looked pretty and had a good temperament, her education level was too


    low, so there was still a gap between her and his son.


    Sasha was barely worthy of his son, and he felt that his son was out of Sasha¡¯s league.


    However, Sasha¡¯s attitude now made him a little annoyed.


    I¡¯m giving you a chance. What kind of attitude is this?


    Seeing this, James said immediately, ¡°Sasha, you¡¯re already off work, so don¡¯t worry about thepany


    now. Come on, you should have a chat with Sam. Sam has just returned from abroad and he is not


    familiar with many ces here. You should also take him out shopping. It¡¯s decided then!¡±

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    James and Helen hurried away, leaving the confused Sasha behind. She vaguely felt that something


    fishy was going on.


    Full of joy, Sam said with a smile, ¡°Sasha, now that you are off work, you should enjoy yourself. By the


    way, the air is fresh tonight. I¡¯ll bring you to the riverside to enjoy the breeze!¡± With that, Sam stretched


    out his hand to pull Sasha¡¯s hand, acting like an overbearing president.


    Sam was tall, handsome and from a rich family. Thus, many girls admired and pursued him. Previously,


    the girls he fancied would immediately ept him the moment he made a move. He thought Sasha


    would be no different. However, Sasha took a step back vigntly. With a sullen face, she said solemnly,


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s gettingte. I have to go home.¡±


    Sam was slightly surprised and immediately smiled. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the fun of going home? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take


    you somewhere exciting and fun.¡±


    Sasha still shook her head. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t like doing things like that. Moreover, my husband ising


    back today. I want to go home and wait for him!¡± After Sasha finished speaking, she turned around and


    left, leaving behind Sam who looked stunned.


    James and his wife did not tell the truth to President White, so they both thought Sasha was still single.


    Sam also thought that Sasha was not married. He did not care even if she had a boyfriend, because he


    felt that with his charm, he would definitely win over Sasha. But he never dreamed that Sasha was


    already married!


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Furious, Sam hurried to catch up with her. ¡°Miss Cunningham, are you lying to me? Are you really


    married?¡±


    Sasha nodded. ¡°Yes, I have been married for three years. Moreover, my husband and I are very much in


    love with each other. He¡¯s been on a business trip for three days, and he¡¯sing back today. I¡¯m going


    home to make soup for him.¡±


    Hearing her words, Sam immediately felt jealous. What qualification did this man have to marry such a


    beauty?! Moreover, this beauty was so loving toward him!


    Seeing Sasha drive away, Sam sat down on a chair somewhat dejectedly. He was unconvinced. At the


    same time, President White and his wife drove to another teahouse. They were satisfied with Sasha, so


    they nned to talk to James and his wife about their marriage.


    In the car, Mrs. Whitemented, ¡°This girl is pretty great, but her education level is too low. Will letting her


    marry Sam affect the reputation of our family?¡±


    President White thought for a while and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s fine. Her other aspects are excellent and can


    make up for the shorings of her education level. Worstes to worst, we can ask her to study for


    another two years after they get married. We can¡¯t afford to have the reputation of the White Family


    ruined because of her!¡±


    Mrs. White nodded repeatedly, agreeing with him.


    Before long, they came to a teahouse. This was a very quiet ce. It was a very high-end private club in


    Eastcliff where only members could enter. President White and his wife were both members and were


    able to bring guests with them.


    When James and Helen walked in, they were immediately shocked. They had never been to such a


    luxurious ce. Moreover, when they heard that the worth of the members here were at least one


    billion, the two were shocked again. This was a real high-end ce, where all the upper-ss social


    figures would go!


    President White found a secluded room and sat down. Then, a beautiful girl knelt beside them and made


    tea for the four of them. The four of them had just chatted for a short while when Mrs. White¡¯s mobile


    phone rang. After Mrs. White answered the phone, her expression darkened. She hung up the phone


    and looked at James and Helen furiously. ¡°President Cunningham and Mrs. Cunningham, is there


    anything you didn¡¯t tell us?¡±


    James and Helen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Mrs. White, w-what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mrs. White said furiously, ¡°You¡¯re asking me what¡¯s wrong? Your daughter is already married, so what¡¯s


    the meaning of this?¡±

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    When President White heard this, he was shocked as well.


    ¡°What? She¡¯s already married? This is absurd! If she¡¯s already married, why did she agree to a blind


    date?¡±


    President White got up to leave in anger.


    James hurriedly said, ¡°President White, don¡¯t be mad. I can exin. Sasha is indeed married, but her


    husband is just a live-in son-inw. He¡¯s a wimp and my daughter doesn¡¯t like him at all. Ever since they


    got married three years ago, they have been sleeping in separate rooms. Their marriage exists in name


    only. Moreover, that fe is scheming to get my family¡¯s assets and refuses to leave. Otherwise, we


    would have driven him out a long time ago!¡±


    President White was still frowning. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether he is a live-in son-inw or not. The White


    Family will never ept a divorced woman!¡±


    Mrs. White also looked indifferent. ¡°James, are you insulting our family? My son is amazing, so how


    could you introduce him to a used woman? Do you really think you can do as you please just because


    we¡¯re friendly toward you? Let me tell you, although my husband has a good temper, it does not mean he


    has no temper at all. If you humiliate us, it means that you are humiliating the entire White Family, one of


    the Ten Greatest Families. You should carefully consider whether you actually have the ability to fight the


    White Family.¡±


    James and Helen were trembling with fear. The two of them had wishful thinking and wanted to conceal


    the truth.


    They wanted to tell the truth only when Sam was deeply in love with Sasha. By that time, it would already


    be toote. Sam wouldn¡¯t want to give up on Sasha and would marry her in the end regardless of her


    past marriage.


    Unexpectedly, the matter was exposed so soon, hence the two of them were also at a loss now.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from outside the door, ¡°Quick, Old Mrs. Graham is here.


    Someone please arrange a room for her, and as for the rest, go outside and get ready to receive her.


    Has the managere? Ask him to hurry up. It¡¯s rare for Old Mrs. Graham toe here, so we must


    wee her grandly!¡±


    President White and his wife¡¯splexion changed and they eximed, ¡°Old Mrs. Graham is here? Oh


    my god, hasn¡¯t she been out of the public eye for a long time? Thankfully, we came here this time. Let¡¯s


    go out to meet her and say hello.¡±


    After President White and his wife finished speaking, they got up and went out immediately, ignoring


    James and Helen.


    James and Helen looked at each other, quite shocked.


    Old Mrs. Graham? The Old Mrs. Graham we know? Sasha¡¯s godmother?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go out and have a look?¡± Helen suggested.


    James nodded, and the two of them sneaked out.


    At the moment, many people had already arrived in the yard.


    Those who coulde here to drink tea were all the bigwigs in Eastcliff.


    President White stood inside, looking as calm as ever. Everyone was standing respectfully in the


    courtyard waiting.


    James and Helen were shocked. Old Mrs. Graham was so influential!


    Not long after, a Rolls Royce drove in.


    The manager ran over and opened the car door respectfully.


    Then, Patrick and his wife got out of the car first. Old Mrs. Graham was now pregnant, and she was


    glowing.


    Next, Patrick helped Old Mrs. Graham get out of the car.


    There was amotion at the scene, and everyone greeted Old Mrs. Graham one after another.


    ¡°Old Mrs. Graham, long time no see!¡±


    ¡°Old Mrs. Graham, I hope you¡¯re in good health!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Old Mrs. Graham smiled and waved her hand to greet everyone.


    When she was passing by President White and his wife, President White said respectfully, ¡°Old Mrs.


    Graham, how are you?¡±


    However, Old Mrs. Graham just smiled and waved her hand, treating them just like how she was treating


    other people.


    Right at that moment, James and Helen came out of nowhere and greeted her. Under everyone¡¯s eyes,


    they said with a smile, ¡°Old Mrs. Graham, long time no see. We didn¡¯t know that you wereing here.


    Sasha misses you, so let me call her and ask her toe and apany you, alright?¡±

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    The words of James and Helen shocked everyone.


    Everyone at the scene was powerful and influential, but they could only stand in a straight line to greet


    Old Mrs. Graham.


    Meanwhile, James and his wife had rushed out in such a reckless manner. It felt as if they were ill-


    behaved and ignorant.


    What was the rtionship between them and Old Mrs. Graham? Why did they dare to stand in the way


    of Old Mrs. Graham?


    However, Old Mrs. Graham did not show the slightest anger, but was full of joy. ¡°Sasha is not busy


    today? Great, I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time. Is she far from here? I will ask the driver to pick her


    up!¡±


    Upon hearing her reply, everyone was even more shocked.


    Not only did Old Mrs. Graham not get furious, but also said such shocking words. What was going on?


    President White and his wife¡¯s eyes widened. They didn¡¯t expect that the Cunningham Family would


    have a good rtionship with Old Mrs. Graham.


    Seeing the envy of everyone, James couldn¡¯t help feeling proud and he said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay,


    Sasha is driving today. She¡¯s not far from here and I¡¯ll ask her toe now.¡±


    Old Mrs. Graham smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, ask her toe upstairster.¡±


    After exchanging a few words, Old Mrs. Graham went upstairs first.


    When Patrick and his wife passed by James and Helen, they greeted politely, ¡°Mr. and Mrs.


    Cunningham, hello!¡±


    Everyone was stunned once again.


    Patrick¡¯s status was equal to the status of all the big bosses who were present, and he addressed


    President White only as Old Mr. White.


    However, he addressed James and Helen as Mr. and Mrs. Cunningham!


    What was the rtionship between these two families?


    Before long, everyone started looking at James and Helen in a different light.


    Even President White and his wife were shocked and excited.


    Watching Old Mrs. Graham go upstairs with her family, President White and his wife rushed over. ¡°Mr.


    Cunningham, do you know Old Mrs. Graham?¡±


    With a smug face, James nced at him. ¡°Know? Old Mr. White, that¡¯s not quite urate. Not only do


    we know her, but we¡¯re family. Old Mrs. Graham really likes Sasha, and she is Sasha¡¯s godmother.¡±


    President White and his wife were bbergasted, and President White eximed, ¡°Really?! Is Old Mrs.


    Graham truly Sasha¡¯s godmother?¡±


    Helen sneered, ¡°Are you saying that we¡¯re lying? Do you know about Old Mrs. Graham¡¯s jade bracelet?


    She has given this jade bracelet to Sasha! She said that she¡¯ll pass this jade bracelet to her daughter,


    and not her son. This means that in her eyes, Sasha is no different from her own daughter!¡±


    President White and his wife almost fainted.


    Every member of the upper ss in Eastcliff knew about the jade bracelet of Old Mrs. Graham.


    It was worth 300 million, and it had always been Old Mrs. Graham¡¯s heirloom.


    The fact that she had given it to Sasha proved how much she valued Sasha.


    She was not her real daughter, but she treated her like one!


    Moreover, Old Mrs. Graham had only one son and no daughter.


    She had said more than once that this was her regret, and now it seemed that she truly regarded Sasha


    as her own daughter.


    No wonder she smiled when she heard Sasha¡¯s name and specifically asked the driver to pick her up!


    In Eastcliff, even Billy Newman would never get to enjoy such treatment from Old Mrs. Graham. She


    would never send someone to pick him up!


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    It was not because of how powerful Old Mrs. Graham was, but due to her seniority and influence.


    Billy was the First King of Eastcliff, but he was still respectful to Old Mrs. Graham.


    After all, when Billy was in his early days of entrepreneurship, he also got some help from Old Mr.


    Graham.


    Billy was grateful to him, and that gratitude was extended to the entire Graham Family.


    It could be said that Sasha was the only one whom Old Mrs. Graham would send a car to pick up.


    It was evident just how important Sasha was to her.

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    President White and his wife looked at each other, seeing each other¡¯s shock, but they also grew excited


    at the same time.


    If his son could marry Sasha Cunningham, wouldn¡¯t that mean he would be marrying Old Mrs. Graham¡¯s


    goddaughter?


    And when the time came, just a simple word from Old Mrs. Graham could double, or even triple, his


    family¡¯s assets.


    However, the most important thing was that having Old Mrs Graham¡¯s backing would definitely be much


    better than cooperating with the Fields.


    The Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliffpeted with each other, but no one would dare to disregard


    Old Mrs. Graham¡¯s wishes!


    With just a nod from Old Mrs. Graham, those businesses that they couldn¡¯t do before would absolutely


    be fine now.


    This was the important thing!


    President White watched James eagerly as he finished the call, then immediately gave him a winning


    smile. ¡°President Cunningham, how about we go inside to have some tea and continue our talk?¡±


    James could tell what he was thinking, so he put on a haughty look. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± he


    sniffed. ¡°My daughter is already married after all, so she won¡¯t fit in with a family of your high stature. It


    seems that our children weren¡¯t meant to be together. Farewell, President White!¡±


    After he said his piece, James turned around, ready to walk away.


    President White instantly panicked. ¡°Oh, President Cunningham. I was just¡­ just making a joke!¡± he


    hurriedly said. ¡°Please don¡¯t take it to heart and I apologise if I offended you. This is a big matter after all,


    so how about we go back inside and talk it out?¡±


    Mrs. White also hurriedly added, ¡°In truth, I¡¯ve always thought that Sasha was a wonderful girl. I can tell


    with a look that you and your wife paid a great deal of attention when you raised her. Just looking at the


    way she holds herself and speaks, you can tell she¡¯s definitely a youngdy of excellent upbringing! I


    really can¡¯tpare with both of you on this. President Cunningham and Mrs. Cunningham, how about


    we go inside and you share with me your experience on raising children?¡±


    The Cunninghams enjoyed the tterying from the Whites.


    They both finally nodded. ¡°Alright. Since the both of you don¡¯t mind talking with us, then let¡¯s continue!¡±


    The four of them returned to the room. This time, James and Helen were the ones running the show


    while the Whites bowed and scraped. They were much more respectful when they spoke and no longer


    acted high-and-mighty.


    As for Sasha being married before, it wasn¡¯t important anymore.


    Leaving aside the fact that Sasha Cunningham and Matthew Larson were only married on paper, even if


    they really were deeply in love with each other, what about it? Such an opportunity was enough to


    catapult their family to the top. Maybe they could even rece one of Ten Greatest Families in the future,


    so how could they miss this opportunity?


    President White continued to sing Sasha¡¯s praises, but James¡¯s attitude remained lukewarm.


    It was at this moment that Sasha arrived. After greeting her parents and the White, she went straight


    upstairs.


    Mrs. White secretly followed her and took a peek. She saw that when Sasha went upstairs, Patrick


    Graham¡¯s wife had personallye to wee her. The two of them acted as close as sisters, while


    Patrick acted like a big brother and was full of smiles.


    After greeting Patrick and his wife, Sasha then went in and sat next to Old Mrs. Graham, looking as


    adorable as amb. Old Mrs. Graham smiled happily and ignored the guests opposite her, and she held


    onto Sasha¡¯s hand and fussed over her.


    Mrs. White was shocked.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She didn¡¯t recognize the middle-aged woman sitting across Old Mrs. Graham, but she could see clearly


    that three of the heads of the Ten Greatest Families were apanying her.


    From how Old Mrs. Graham hade in person, plus having three of the heads of the Ten Greatest


    Families apanying her, it was obvious that the middle-aged woman wasn¡¯t some ordinary person.


    Even so, Old Mrs. Graham had still left her guest aside and was pampering Sasha.


    She could see that James Cunningham and his wife really did not lie. Old Mrs. Graham really did like


    Sasha and regarded her as her own daughter.


    Mrs. White didn¡¯t dare to continue to spy on them and slipped away quietly.


    Inside the room, Old Mrs. Graham chatted with Sasha for a while before she looked at the middle-aged


    woman opposite her.


    ¡°Lass, this is the daughter I told you about, Sasha Cunningham. Sasha, this is Mrs. Olsen.¡±


    A glint of delighted surprise shed in the middle-aged woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sasha Cunningham?¡± the woman


    enquired. ¡°She¡­ she¡¯s Mr. Larson¡¯s wife?¡±


    Old Mrs. Graham smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The woman hurriedly got up and greeted her excitedly, ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Cunningham.¡±


    Sasha looked confused. ¡°Mrs. Olsen, hello. Do you know my husband?¡±


    Mrs. Olsen shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never met Mr. Larson,¡± she smiled. ¡°But my husband knows him and is


    very familiar with him.¡±


    ¡°Your husband?¡± Sasha asked.


    Mrs. Olsen smiled. ¡°My husband is Tim Olsen, the one people call Fatty. Mr. Larson helped my family a


    lot. He¡¯s the savior of my family!¡± she eximed.


    ¡°It so happened that I had something to do in Eastcliff recently, so my husband called me to let me know


    that this was where Mr. Larson lived. I wanted to find a chance to thank him, but I never thought that I


    would bump into you here, Miss Cunningham! And to think that you are also Old Mrs. Graham¡¯s


    goddaughter! This really is fate!¡±


    Sasha stared at her nkly as she didn¡¯t know what Matthew had done. However, Mrs. Olsen¡¯s identity


    was definitely not simple.


    Old Mrs. Graham hade to receive her personally, and three heads of the Ten Greatest Families were


    apanying Old Mrs. Graham. This alone proved that she was not an ordinary person.


    How did Matthew know a V.I.P like this?


    At the same time, the three family heads were surprised.


    Why is Fatty so grateful to Matthew Larson? What¡¯s going on?

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    Mrs. White hurriedly went downstairs and quietly told President White about the situation.


    President White was trembling all over in excitement. He knew that this was a once-in-a-lifetime


    opportunity!


    President White took a deep breath and looked as if he hade to a big decision.


    ¡°President Cunningham,¡± he began. ¡°I feel that our families are a perfect match for each other! Also, I


    think that your child should not move too far away after she gets married, and it would be better to have


    her closer to home. How about this? I¡¯ll buy another house in Lakeside Garden and when the time


    comes, the both of you can move in.¡±


    ¡°That way, we¡¯ll be neighbors, and when Sasha misses you, she can go back and visit you for a day or


    two. Also, when you are free and have nothing to do, the both of you can visit us and we can get to


    know each other better. Since we¡¯ll be a family, it would be best to live near each other. What do you


    think?¡±


    James and Helen both widened their eyes in surprise. They had dreamed about being able to live in


    Lakeside Garden, but so far, they had never stepped into Lakeside Garden.


    And now, President White actually wanted to buy a vi for them in Lakeside Garden. Didn¡¯t this mean


    that they could realize their wish in advance?


    James was feeling extremely excited, but he looked reserved on the surface. ¡°That would not be proper,


    President White. A house in Lakeside Garden costs at least tens of millions. How can we have you


    spend so much money on us?¡±


    ¡°Oh, President Cunningham, there¡¯s no need to be so courteous,¡± President White hurriedly said. ¡°We¡¯re


    family, so there¡¯s no need to talk about money. Besides, the most important thing is that we¡¯ll be able to


    live together! Moreover, your family can easily afford this. This is just a small gift from me to show my


    sincerity. If you don¡¯t ept it, then you will be looking down on me!¡±


    With these words, President White was being very humble, which made James extremely satisfied.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Since you have put it this way, it would be impolite to decline. We¡¯re a family from now on, President


    White!¡± Jamesughed.


    President White was overjoyed. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need to address me so formally since we¡¯re going to be


    inws,¡± Wace hurriedly said. ¡°You can just call me by my name directly in the future. Come, let¡¯s have


    some tea!¡±


    The four of them drank tea while smiling andughing.


    Meanwhile, Sasha didn¡¯t know what was going on downstairs, and she didn¡¯t know that she had been


    betrayed by her parents.


    As soon as he walked out of the teahouse, President White immediately gave Sam a call and instructed


    him to continue to court Sasha.


    When Sam mentioned that Sasha was already married, President White immediately repeated what


    James had told him.


    ¡°Matthew Larson is just a bum, and he only married into the Cunningham Family for money. Miss


    Cunningham isn¡¯t impressed by him either. She hasn¡¯t let him into her room for 3 years, so how could


    they be in love? Their marriage is only in name. This Larson guy is a useless andzy fellow, and the


    Cunninghams want nothing more than to kick him out of their family. If not, they would not havee to


    us for a marriage proposal.¡±


    Finally, he urged Sam, ¡°Sasha Cunningham is the goddaughter of Old Mrs. Graham. If you marry her,


    you will have Old Mrs. Graham¡¯s support in the future. When the timees, we will definitely be able to


    rece the Fields as one of the Ten Greatest Families. You will be the heir and subsequently, the


    family head of one of the Ten Greatest Families! This is an opportunity that you cannot let slip away!¡±


    Sam¡¯s eyes lit up. Leaving the matter about the Ten Great Families aside, the key thing was that he


    found that he still had a chance.


    Although he knew that Sasha was already married, he was still unwilling to give up and continued to pine


    after Sasha. He had even thought about how he could break Sasha and Matthew up.


    And now, hearing that their marriage was just a sham, he was naturally overjoyed. This meant that he


    had a very high chance to win Sasha over!


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you worry. There¡¯s no woman that I won¡¯t be able to make mine. Just wait for my good news!¡±


    Sam hung up the phone happily, and then contacted a few friends of his to ask them to investigate


    Sasha¡¯s situation. He was going to go all out in pursuing Sasha.


    Meanwhile, at this moment, Matthew was sitting in his car and rushing back to Eastcliff.

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    The next morning, Matthew reached Eastcliff.


    Crystal dropped him outside of Lakeside Garden and drove away.


    Carrying his pill furnace, Matthew walked to the entrance of Lakeside Garden. Just as he was about to


    enter, a Ferrari happened toe speeding out of the entrance.


    The one behind the wheel was Sam White. In the passenger seat next to himy arge bouquet of


    flowers, something he had prepared meticulously. He was now on his way to see Sasha.


    Sam drove very quickly. When he came out of the residential area, he almost hit Matthew who just


    happened to be walking up to the gates.


    Sam quickly stepped on the brakes, then shot Matthew an angry re. ¡°F*ck! Are you walking around


    blind? Do you think you can afford it if you damaged my car?¡±


    After he finished cussing out Matthew, Sam drove away,pletely ignoring Matthew who was behind


    him. After all, Matthew was wearing ordinary clothes, carrying arge box and did not drive. He looked


    like a worker who provided maintenance services.


    In Lakeside Garden, there would asionally be workers of this kind who would go inside to work. Sam


    had seen a lot of such examples, so naturally, he didn¡¯t pay attention to Matthew.


    Matthew frowned slightly but ignored what happened and went straight inside Lakeside Garden.


    The security here all knew Matthew, and they also knew that he lived in the most expensive vi here.


    Thus, they were all extremely respectful toward him.


    Matthew carried the box back home. Inside the box were a few herbs that Matthew had purchased at the


    auction as well as the pill furnace.


    When he arrived home, the servant cleaned everything up.


    Matthew then went to check up on his sister, who was still in aa. ¡°Nat, I¡¯ve retrieved the pill furnace.


    You will be able to wake up soon,¡± Matthew whispered.


    After giving instructions for the servant to clean the herbs, Matthew prepared himself to refine medicine


    later that night.


    If he refined the medicine during the day and was seen by the servant, it might cause a stir.


    Matthew took a bath, changed his clothes and then took a taxi to Sasha¡¯spany.


    After arriving at Sasha¡¯spany, Matthew saw Sam¡¯s Ferrari parked near the entrance from a distance.


    He was a bit puzzled but didn¡¯t think much about it, and he went straight upstairs.


    As he neared Sasha¡¯s office, Matthew heard a sickening voiceing from the inside. ¡°Sasha, I really do


    like you. Marry me, and I will bring you happiness! If you stay with that useless bum, you will only


    embarrass yourself, but it would bepletely different if you married me. We are truly a match made in


    heaven!¡±


    ¡°Sasha, you like me too as well, don¡¯t you? You don¡¯t need to hide your feelings because I can tell. I


    could tell from the very first moment Iid eyes on you! Since we both like each other, why should we


    torment each other like this?¡±


    Matthew was dumbfounded. What¡¯s going on?


    At this time, Sasha¡¯s angry voice came from inside the room. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again; leave! If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll


    call security!¡±


    ¡°Sasha, why are you acting like this? I know that you are afraid of losing face, but there¡¯s no need to act


    like this. Are you worried about people knowing that you are dating when you aren¡¯t divorced yet? Don¡¯t


    worry, no one will dare say a thing! If anyone dares to say anything, I¡¯ll make sure they sink to the bottom


    of Lake Eastcliff!¡±


    ¡°If you marry me, you can just enjoy life with peace of mind. Leave everything else to me! Sasha, I really


    do love you¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sasha eximed. ¡°Security! Security!¡±


    Sam guffawed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to shout anymore because the security will note. They have all been


    dealt with by me.¡±


    ¡°Sasha, you don¡¯t have to be shy anymore!¡±


    Matthew had already reached the doorway and hurriedly pushed the door open and went in, only to see


    that Sam was going to embrace Sasha.


    Sasha resisted desperately, but she was a woman. There was no way she could fight off a man.


    Sam¡¯s face was full of excitement, and he immediately tried to kiss Sasha forcefully.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Matthew was furious. He dashed forward and grabbed Sam¡¯s neck, picked him up and threw him heavily


    to the ground.

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    Sam was caught off guard. He didn¡¯t expect that someone would suddenly burst into the room and toss


    him to the ground.


    That fall made him feel like all of his bones were broken.


    He resisted the pain and tried to get up a few times but failed. He then tasted iron, and he coughed out a


    mouthful of blood.


    Sasha, however, was full of relieved surprise. She hurriedly ran to Matthew, threw herself into his arms


    and started sobbing.


    This made Sam even more jealous and angry. He looked at Matthew, his face savage. ¡°What the f*ck


    are you doing? Do you have any idea who I am?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Matthew¡¯s face was ice cold. ¡°I don¡¯t need to know who you are! I just know that you were asking for it for


    bullying my wife!¡±


    Sam was stunned. ¡°Your wife? You¡¯re her useless bum of a husband? No, wait. You look a little familiar. I


    remember now! I almost mmed into you when I wasing out of Lakeside Garden. Damn, so you¡¯re


    a repairman who fixes people¡¯s toilets. Your wife even told me that you were a doctor. What a joke!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Have you finished pping your gums?¡± he asked coldly. ¡°If


    so, then die!¡±


    Matthew suddenly rushed forward, grabbed Sam by the neck and picked him up again.


    Sam wanted to resist, but Matthew gave him a punch in the face. Sam¡¯s nose broke and fresh blood


    gushed out from his nose and mouth.


    Sam¡¯s head exploded in pain, and he almost fainted.


    Matthew then raised his fist once more and was ready to punch Sam again.


    Sasha quickly stopped him. ¡°Matthew, stop! You¡¯ll beat him to death if you go on! If you beat him to


    death, what would I do?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s words brought Matthew back to his senses.


    Sasha was right. This man deserved death, but he couldn¡¯t die here. If Matthew really did beat him to


    death here, he and Sasha would be implicated.


    He threw Sam on the ground casually and said coldly, ¡°Scram! You better not let me see you next time,


    or you won¡¯t get off so easily!¡±


    Sam had never suffered such an indignity, and he was trembling with rage. ¡°You f*cking dare hit me?¡± he


    roared. ¡°Do you know who I am? My father is President White and our family is one of the Ten Greatest


    Families! You get that?!¡±


    ¡°I am cousins with the current heir to the Fields. Hitting me is the same as disrespecting the Fields! I


    swear that I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s expression was ice cold. He went up to Sam and grabbed his arm, then hit his elbow with a


    fierce punch.


    With a loud crack, Sam¡¯s arm broke. He let out an agonized scream and the pain almost made him faint.


    ¡°You go back and tell your father or the Fields Family that I¡¯m giving them 3 days toe to me and beg


    for my forgiveness. If no onees after 3 days, both the Whites and the Fields will be removed from


    Eastcliff!¡± Matthew said coldly.


    Sam waspletely stunned and looked at Matthew nkly.


    ¡°How dare a boy toy like you say something like this? Fine! I will remember this! This isn¡¯t over!¡±


    Sam staggered to his feet and ran out in a panic.


    Right at this moment, three people came in from outside. They were James, Helen and Demi.


    The three of them were all smiling at first, but when they saw Sam¡¯s appearance, they were immediately


    dumbfounded.


    James hurriedly said, ¡°Sam, are you okay? Weren¡¯t you here to chat with Sasha? What happened?¡±


    Sam¡¯s face was savage. ¡°What do you think?¡± he roared angrily. ¡°That son-inw of yours beat me up!


    I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m definitely telling my father and the Fields Family about this! I won¡¯t let this go!¡±

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    With an angry roar, Sam ran away.


    The Cunninghams stood in ce, dumbfounded.


    They had thought that Sam and Sasha would have a nice chat with each other, and they wanted toe


    over to see if there was any good news. However, they never expected that things would turn out this


    way.


    Sam White was actually beaten ck and blue. What the heck was going on?


    Right at that moment, they saw Matthew standing by the doorway, who looked furious.


    ¡°Matthew, what¡¯s going on? Exin to me!¡± James roared.


    Matthew¡¯s expression was cold. He wasn¡¯t even willing to look at James.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what the situation was, however, seeing that the Cunninghams knew Sam, that


    was enough to exin everything.


    Normally, he didn¡¯t care how the Cunninghams viewed him. He loved Sasha, so he could tolerate her


    family¡¯s shorings. To him, money was immaterial, and he wouldn¡¯t fight for it. If the Cunninghams


    wanted money, he would just give it to them because as someone with excellent medical skills, he was


    not afraid that he could not make more.


    But, this time, they had crossed his bottom line.


    The Cunninghams had actually found such a revolting man, who forced himself on Sasha. This was


    something unforgivable, and Matthew wouldn¡¯t be polite to them.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Sasha was even more angry and she yelled, ¡°You still have the gall to ask what¡¯s going on? Is this the


    business coboration you told me about? Their son just came into my office to molest me!¡±


    ¡°James Cunningham, have you lost your mind?!¡± Sasha was extremely furious, to the point that she


    directly called out her father¡¯s name. Sasha felt that what happened today was making her go


    crazy!James was dumbfounded. This was the first time that Sasha had treated him like this. To be


    honest, when Sasha became like this, James would panic.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know,¡± James hurriedly said. He said he was going toe chat with you¡­ Who would have


    thought he would do something like this?¡±


    ¡°Sis, could it be a misunderstanding?¡± Demi leisurely said. ¡°Sam came back from studying abroad. It is


    normal for him to be more affectionate with people.¡±


    ¡°Just look at all those foreigners. Whenever they greet someone, they would kiss their faces or give them


    a hug. This is something very normal, and I think he was just being courteous. You¡¯re not taking his


    courteousness as harassment, are you?¡±


    Helen immediately nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Sasha. Aren¡¯t you overreacting? Sam is a top student who


    graduated from Cambridge, so I¡¯m sure he has very good manners! How can you talk about him like


    this?¡±


    ¡°Also, Matthew, what was up with you? Why did you beat him up without asking about the situation? Are


    you a street gangster? Did you have to beat him up so badly?¡±


    James¡¯ face turned grim and he said behind clenched teeth, ¡°How dare you beat someone up in the


    company? Matthew, you have gone too far! I absolutely won¡¯t tolerate this matter! Demi, call the police!


    Have theme and apprehend him!¡±


    Demi immediately took out her phone and was about to call the police excitedly.


    The next second, Sasha grabbed her phone and threw it on the ground, causing it to break into pieces.


    ¡°Demi Cunningham, I want you to leave! If you take another step in mypany, I¡¯ll have security break


    your legs!¡± Sasha roared angrily.


    Demi pouted. ¡°Sis, wh-what¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯m your sister, so how can you treat me like this? Th-this is


    our family¡¯spany. Are you worried that I will steal your stocks? Oh, I guess that saying was true after


    all. Kinship, friendship¡­ none of these matter when ites to interests.¡±


    Many people around them were whispering, as if they were witnessing a battle for family assets.


    James¡¯ expression turned cold. ¡°Sasha, you¡¯ve gone too far! What¡¯s wrong with Demiing over to the


    company? This is our family¡¯spany, so we all have the right toe here! What right do you have to


    talk to Demi like that?¡±

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    Sasha was very angry. ¡°I am the chairman of thepany!¡± she shouted. ¡°I want all of you to leave now!


    Leave!¡±


    Helen blew her top. ¡°Sasha, how can you speak to us like that? We are your parents!¡±


    ¡°So just because you¡¯re my parents, you can find someone to molest me?¡± Sasha shot back. ¡°For your


    so-called prosperity and wealth, and in order to marry me to a rich family and to realize your dream of


    bing one, any means are eptable to you? All of you disgust me! Leave! Get out of my sight!¡±


    Toward the end, Sasha was basically screaming.


    However, the three Cunninghams remained indifferent.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°And what right do you have to tell us to leave? This is our family¡¯s property, so you can¡¯t decide by


    yourself! We cane and go as we like and you can¡¯t do anything about it!¡± Demi yelled.


    Sasha¡¯s blood was boiling. ¡°Security! Security! Throw all of them out!¡±


    However, although Sasha shouted for a long time, no security came.


    Demi sneered, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t bother. Everyone can tell what¡¯s going on with their own eyes! What you are


    doing is not right, so it¡¯s not surprising that those security guards aren¡¯t following your orders!¡±


    Sasha was furious and frustrated as she didn¡¯t expect that she would lose control of thepany.


    Right at this moment, a voice suddenly came from outside. ¡°President Cunningham, Mr. Larson, what¡¯s


    the matter?¡±


    Everyone turned their heads, only to see Tiger rushing over menacingly with a group of people. Seeing


    this, James, Helen and Demi panicked.


    However, they still stuck to their guns. After all, they were Sasha¡¯s family, and they didn¡¯t believe that


    Tiger would dare to do anything to them!


    Matthew said coldly, ¡°Go to the security room and call all the security guards over.¡±


    Tiger waved his hand and a one of his subordinates left immediately.


    Before long, all eight of thepany¡¯s security guards were brought to the scene.


    The security captain was a man in histe 20s with piercings and a fleshy face.


    ¡°President Cunningham, you needed us for something?¡± the captain asked.


    ¡°What were you guys doing just now?¡± Sasha said angrily. ¡°I yelled for security but no one came. What


    were you guys doing?¡±


    The captain gave James a nce. ¡°President Cunningham, you can¡¯t me this on us. Mr. Cunningham


    and the two missus chatted with us in the security room. They told us that you were messing around


    upstairs and wanted us to ignore it.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s expression changed drastically. This time, it was thoroughly confirmed that all of this was indeed


    orchestrated by her parents.


    James and Helen were dissatisfied. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what we told them. I knew that when you saw


    Sam, you would have the security escort him out. I just wanted to create an opportunity for the both of


    you to get to know each other more. You will slowly realise that he¡¯s a goodd.¡±


    Sasha was so angry that her eyes grew red. Herposure almost broke from having such parents.


    ¡°Just now when Demi and the rest were already here and President Cunningham called for security, why


    didn¡¯t any of youe?¡± Matthew asked coldly.


    The captain nced at Matthew contemptuously and didn¡¯t answer.


    Seeing this, Tiger stepped forward and grabbed the captain by his neck. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Mr.


    Larson was asking you?¡±


    The captain grabbed Tiger¡¯s neck in retaliation. ¡°F*ck! Who do you think you¡¯re talking to?!¡±


    With this move, Tiger¡¯s men rushed forward immediately and directly held down the security captain.


    ¡°Fu*k! You darey a finger on me?! Beat them up!¡± With a yell from the security captain, the rest of the


    security guards all gathered around.


    Tiger was furious. ¡°F*ck you! You want to pick a fight with me? Everyone, have at them!¡±


    With that onemand, dozens of men rushed in from the outside. Thepany employees all


    retreated backward in fright.


    ¡°All of you stop your work temporarily and wait outside. After this business is dealt with today, you can all


    come back inside!¡± Tiger waved his hand.


    The employees all ran away in a panic, but they didn¡¯t leave the building. Instead, they hid behind the


    door, quietly observing the situation inside.

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    When the security captain saw this situation, he couldn¡¯t help but start to panic.


    He didn¡¯t know who Tiger was, and had thought that he was just a small fry. He didn¡¯t think that Tiger


    would have so many people with him.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    However, the captain stuck to his guns. ¡°F*ck you! So you want to win through numbers? If you have


    guts, you¡¯ll wait here while I call over a few pals of mine!¡± the captain said angrily.


    Tigerughed. ¡°F*ck you, dipstick. I¡¯ve never seen anyone as arrogant as you in all my years. You want


    to call some of your buddies over? Fine, I¡¯ll give you the opportunity. Hey, get him a phone and let him


    call his buddies.¡±


    The security captain took the phone and quickly dialed a number. ¡°Master Smith, it¡¯s me. I have a small


    problem here, can youe over and help?¡±


    Before he could finish, Tiger interrupted him. ¡°Smith the snakehead on 7th Street, right? Go, tell him to


    get his ass here. If he¡¯s not here in 10 minutes, I will break both of his legs!¡±


    The security captain was dumbfounded. What was going on?


    Master Smith was a gangster. How many people would dare to talk to him like this?


    He looked at Tiger and started to panic. He suddenly realized that the person in front of him was not


    simple.


    ¡°What are you daydreaming about?¡± Tiger said impatiently. ¡°Go on, make your calls! Tell everyone you


    can contact to get their asses here. I¡¯d like to see who would dare to go against me here in Eastcliff!¡±


    The security captain¡¯s face turned pale white. ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t know you were someone important. I haven¡¯t


    asked who you¡ª¡±


    Tiger directly pped him in the face and started cussing. ¡°F*ck the introductions! Now get on that phone


    and call your buddies over! Men, keep an eye on him. Every minute that this f*ker is not making calls, I


    want you to break one of his teeth.¡±


    ¡°If all of his teeth are gone, then cut off his fingers and toes. If his fingers and toes are gone, then cut off


    his arms and legs. If there¡¯s nothing left, cut off his f*cking head!¡±


    The men behind Tiger all yelled menacingly in reply, ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    The security captain was so scared that he was about to pee himself. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve realized that I was wrong.


    Please forgive me! I was blind and didn¡¯t realize you were someone important. Please just think of it as


    me pping my gums and let me go¡­¡±


    Tiger ignored him and looked at the stopwatch. ¡°It¡¯s a minute! Go aheadds, let him have it!¡±


    A few of Tiger¡¯s men came forward and pressed the security captain to the ground. One of them held a


    small hammer and knocked out one of his teeth.


    It hurt so much that the security captain¡¯s face twisted in pain. He finally understood that he had angered


    someone he shouldn¡¯t have.


    He hurriedly ced another call. ¡°Master Bradley, I¡¯m in trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°Bradley from downtown, huh? Tell him to get his ass here,¡± said Tiger. ¡°Downtown is a bit far from here,


    so I¡¯ll give him 15 minutes. If he¡¯s not here within that time, tell him to break his own legs!¡±


    The security captain shivered and quickly dialed another number. ¡°Uncle Percy, I¡­¡±


    ¡°That braggart Percy, right? I¡¯ll give him 8 minutes to get over here!¡± Tiger said.


    In the end, the security captain made more than a dozen calls and contacted all the bigwigs he knew.


    However, each time, Tiger would instruct his subordinates to contact those men and have theme


    over to where they were. Moreover, those men surprisingly really did as Tiger instructed and all rushed


    over quickly.


    The earliest one to arrive was Smith. His face was red from all the running and he kept panting for breath


    like a dog.


    After breathing for a while, he said shakingly, ¡°Ma-Master Tiger, were you looking for me?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the security captain was stunned, and realization hit him.


    ¡°S-sir, y-you¡¯re Master Tiger of South Street?¡± the security captain asked carefully.


    Tiger didn¡¯t even look at him, so the security captain turned to look at Smith.


    Smith red at him. ¡°F*ck, you don¡¯t even know who Master Tiger of South Street is? How did you


    survive on the streets? You b*stard, did you provoke Master Tiger? Master Tiger, I want to dere that I


    have nothing to do with this f*cker!¡±

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    The security captain sat on the ground with a thump. Now, he finally understood what sort of person he


    had offended. He wasn¡¯t evenparable to a gangster like Smith. Yet, in front of Tiger, Smith was like


    an ant that he could casually crush. He really was suicidal, offending someone like Tiger!


    It didn¡¯t take long for the other dozen or so people to arrive, panting from running all the way there. When


    he saw that they had all arrived, Tiger pointed at the security captain. ¡°Is this person your buddy? Just


    now, he grabbed my neck and said he wanted to kill me! I¡¯m impressed. I didn¡¯t know your buddy was so


    capable.¡±


    The dozen or so people almost peed themselves out of fear and hurriedly cast off the security captain.


    ¡°Master Tiger, we don¡¯t know him!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how this little sh*t got my phone number. I don¡¯t know him at all.¡±


    ¡°Master Tiger, I¡¯m really not familiar with him. However, since this punk dared toy a hand on you, he is


    my enemy. Allow me to help you drown him in Lake Eastcliff!¡±


    The men all yelled, eager to help Tiger deal with the security captain. The security captain was shaking


    with fright and sweating profusely. He knelt in front of Tiger and begged, ¡°Master Tiger, I was wrong! It¡¯s


    all my fault! Please forgive me and give me a chance. I¡¯ll do whatever you want in the future to repay


    you, so please spare me!¡±


    Tiger sneered, ¡°Forgive you? If I forgive you today, what would that do to my reputation? You really have


    guts, you little sh*t! Mr. Larson is my benefactor, and President Cunningham is his wife. What the f*ck


    were you doing here anyway?¡±


    The security captain was dumbfounded and replied in a shaky voice, ¡°I-I really don¡¯t know. Master Tiger,


    I-I¡­ It was Liam who arranged for me to work here. He said that thispany belonged to the


    Cunninghams and he wanted me to help keep an eye on it. I¡¯m doing this just to make a living¡­¡±


    When she heard this, Sasha finally understood what was going on. She had once restructured the


    company by removing all the people arranged by James and Helen to work at thepany. She never


    thought that Liam would have a trick up his sleeve. Moreover, he had targeted the security team.


    When Sasha restructured thepany, she had only removed the higher ups and never once thought


    about the security team. No wonder these security guards didn¡¯t listen to her orders just now. They were


    all Liam¡¯s people, so of course they didn¡¯t obey her


    Tiger was furious. ¡°F*cking Liam again! Damn it! Mr. Larson, just give me the word and I¡¯ll have him sunk


    to the bottom of Lake Eastcliff.¡±


    Demi immediately spoke up. ¡°You can¡¯t do this! Matthew, if you dare to harm my husband, I-I¡¯ll never


    forgive you!¡±


    James and Helen were also anxious. ¡°Matthew, Liam is family, so you mustn¡¯t do anything foolish. Liam


    did it for the family¡¯s sake and he had good intentions. He did this because he was worried that


    something uncontroble would happen in thepany¡ª¡±


    Sasha directly cut off what they were going to say. ¡°Shut up! What do you mean he¡¯s doing this for the


    sake of the family? What family? Let me tell you this, Demi Cunningham; from now on, we are no longer


    family!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your sister!¡± James said anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m cutting ties with her! From now on, we have nothing to do with each other,¡± Sasha dered. ¡°Would


    you like me to hold a press conference and announce that I broke ties with her?¡±


    James was extremely furious, but looking at the menacing Tiger and his men, he did not dare to say


    anything.


    Matthew looked at Sasha. ¡°Sasha, tell me. How do you want to deal with this?¡±


    Sasha hesitated for a moment then whispered, ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m sorry. I know that you feel ufortable


    with what they did, but murder is against thew. How about we just teach them a lesson, ok?¡±


    Matthew nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say! Tiger, you know what to do!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    Tiger immediately nodded. ¡°You got it, Mr. Larson. We¡¯ll teach them a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Alright, men. Break these b*stards¡¯ arms and legs. I want them to kneel on the side of the road for the


    rest of their lives begging for food!¡±


    Everyone at the scene was dumbfounded. Were Tiger¡¯s lessons so severe?


    The security captain and the rest of the security guards almost cried and knelt down on the ground in


    panic, begging for mercy. ¡°Master Tiger, please forgive us!¡±


    ¡°Master Tiger, this has nothing to do with us. We were just deceived by Liam Hayes.¡±


    ¡°Master Tiger, please just give us another chance! We were wrong!¡±


    Smith and the rest of the gangsters who were there didn¡¯t say anything. No matter what Tiger wanted to


    do, they would absolutely support him.


    At this time, everyone just wanted to distance themselves from them, lest Tiger came looking for them for


    trouble.


    In fact, Tiger¡¯s punishment was indeed excessive. However, this matter was rted to Sasha and


    Matthew, so Tiger would need to show the appropriate response.


    He needed to make his stance clear and let everyone know how important he viewed Sasha and


    Matthew, as well as showing his loyalty to Matthew at the same time.


    Sasha grew anxious. ¡°Mr. Tiger, this¡­ Isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡±


    ¡°President Cunningham, there¡¯s no need to call me Mr. Tiger. You can just call me Tiger,¡± Tiger hurriedly


    said.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t actually too much. Normally, these b*stards should have been sealed up in cement and


    dunked into ake. Now we¡¯re just crippling them. At least they will still be alive, which is already very


    good for them.¡±


    ¡°But they have family,¡± Sasha murmured. ¡°If they be cripples, what will happen to them?¡±


    The security captain wasn¡¯t a fool. When he saw this, he immediately understood who he should beg for


    forgiveness.


    He quickly knelt down in front of Sasha and wailed. ¡°President Cunningham, please, you have to help


    me! I have my parents and child to support. My son is only 5 years old! I just wanted to make some


    money to raise my son. I was tricked by that b*stard Liam!¡±


    ¡°I let the money cloud my judgement, that¡¯s why I did something like this. Please, seeing that I have a


    family to take care of, please spare me, I beg you¡­¡±


    In the end, after listening to his words, Sasha¡¯s heart softened. She could only look at Matthew for help.


    Matthew was calm and he said softly, ¡°Sasha, we¡¯ll deal with them however you like. Just give the word.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Sasha took a deep breath and suddenly said, ¡°Alright. How about we deduct three months of their wages


    as punishment?¡±


    When this sentence came out, the audience was in an uproar.


    Smith and all the rest were dumbfounded. This woman really didn¡¯t understand how things worked


    outside. At the very least, something like this should have gotten the offenders beaten ck and blue.


    Deducting three months of their wages? Was she joking?


    However, the security captain and the rest were grateful. At this point, even if they were asked to give up


    all their family¡¯s assets, they would be willing, let alone deducting three months of their wages. Of course,


    everyone was extremely grateful to Sasha. She was their savior!


    Matthew gave a soft sigh. ¡°Sasha, you are still too kind. However, since you have spoken, we will do as


    you say. Notify the finance department and have them deduct three months of their wages. As for you


    lot, you better behave from now on. Know your ce and what you should do. Understand?¡±


    The security captain nodded quickly and repeatedly gave his thanks. ¡°Thank you, President


    Cunningham. Thank you, Mr. Larson. Don¡¯t worry, I will work hard in the future. You¡¯ve given us back our


    lives, President Cunningham and Mr. Larson. If anyone troubles you in the future, all of us will fight!¡±


    In truth, Sasha only had a moment of soft-heartedness. She never thought that with just a few simple


    words, she would gain the allegiance of these security guards!


    From then on, these security guards were only loyal to Sasha and Matthew.

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    Tiger pointed at the security captain. ¡°You b*stard, consider yourself lucky! Since President Cunningham


    has personally spoken for you, I¡¯ll let it slide. But if you ignore the rules again, I swear that no one will be


    able to save you!¡±


    The security captain shivered and replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, Master Tiger! I will definitely listen to


    President Cunningham and Mr. Larson¡¯s orders from now on.¡±


    Tiger nodded in satisfaction and looked at Matthew with a smile. ¡°Mr. Larson, President Cunningham, I¡¯ll


    be heading back first. The construction site is undergoing exterior decoration recently, so I have to go


    take a look.¡±


    Matthew smiled and nodded while Sasha said gratefully, ¡°Alright. Thank you, Master Tiger.¡±


    ¡°Please, there¡¯s no need,¡± Tiger replied quickly.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Sasha came back to her senses andughed. ¡°Oh, alright. Thank you, Tiger!¡±


    Tiger smiled after hearing that. ¡°Alright, President Cunningham. I¡¯ll leave you to your work.¡±


    Tiger led his people away. Meanwhile, Smith and the others bolted away in a panic.


    They were very fortunate they weren¡¯t involved in this matter!


    At the side, the three Cunninghams looked at one another.


    Tiger¡¯s pomp had shocked them to their core, but at the same time, they were extremely angry.


    The security captain was someone they had worked with Liam to ce in thepany so that they


    could control thepany.


    But now, this person was loyal to Sasha, so how could they control thepany now?


    James frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Sasha, you¡­¡±


    Sasha waved her hand instantly. ¡°We¡¯re in thepany now. I don¡¯t want to talk about other things with


    you. From now on, you guys aren¡¯t allowed to enter thepany as you wish.¡±


    ¡°Escort them out. Next time when theye over, do not let theme upstairs without my permission!¡±


    The security captain replied instantly, ¡°Yes, President Cunningham!¡±


    With a wave from the security captain, a few guards rushed over and dragged James and the others out.


    In the end, James and the others were thrown out.


    The security captain really despised them. He almost lost his life because of these people.


    James got up angrily. ¡°What do you guys think you are doing? I¡¯m Sasha¡¯s father. Why can¡¯t I go in?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Pete, we are on the same side,¡± Demi said, panicking. You and Liam are brothers, so how can you


    do this?¡±


    The security captain spat and swore. ¡°Get lost! I almost died just now because of you b*stards, and you


    have the gall to say we are on the same side? Go and tell Liam that I¡¯m not done with him regarding this


    matter! F*ck! When I have the time, I¡¯ll break his f*cking legs! How dare he f*ck us up?!¡±


    ¡°Guards, have a good look at their faces! If these three b*stards dare toe in again, beat them up and


    throw them out.¡± After the security captain finished speaking, he turned and walked away.


    The security guards stood fiercely at the door, holding their batons and staring unflinchingly at the


    Cunninghams.


    The Cunninghams looked at each other. In the end, they didn¡¯t dare to go any closer.


    They didn¡¯t have a choice. These security guards just escaped from death, so they were very resentful


    toward the three of them.


    Besides, Sasha had made her point clear too. They wouldn¡¯t care what kind of rtion they had with


    Sasha.


    If James and the other two really tried to go into the building, the security guards would definitely beat


    them up!


    In the end, the three of them left bitterly.


    The security captain rushed to Sasha¡¯s office. He tidied up his uniform and knocked on the door


    respectfully.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    It was only after he received permission did he enter Sasha¡¯s office, and he bowed as soon as he


    entered. ¡°President Cunningham, Mr. Larson, thank you for saving my life. I came to tell the both of you


    how I really feel. In the past, I definitely wasn¡¯t a good person, but after what happened, I sincerely wish


    to change. I won¡¯t say anything more. I¡¯ll prove to the both of you with my performance in the future.¡±


    The security captain was sincere and he meant every word he said.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    Sasha didn¡¯t say a word and just looked at Matthew next to her.


    Even though she was the president of thepany, she would let Matthew call the shots most of the


    time when he was around.


    This was her way of showing respect toward her husband as his wife, and her way of telling everyone


    else her stance.


    She wanted everyone to know that even though Matthew was a live-in son-inw, he was very important


    to her.


    Moreover, Matthew was also the one who made decisions on family matters!


    Matthew stared at the security captain, Pete Rivers, making him break into cold sweat.


    Although Matthew kept a low profile most of the time, judging from the way Tiger treated him, he knew


    that this person was not to be taken lightly.


    After a long while, Matthew spoke softly, ¡°Pete Rivers, if we let you be in charge of thepany¡¯s


    security, would you be able to handle it?¡±


    Pete was overjoyed. ¡°Mr. Lawson, President Cunningham, don¡¯t you guys worry! I¡¯ll definitely handle the


    company¡¯s security well! If anything happens, you can have my head! From now on, I¡¯ll only follow you


    and President Cunningham¡¯s instructions. I won¡¯t listen to a word from anyone else! If you two need me


    to climb a mountain of swords or plunge into a sea of mes, I won¡¯t even frown!¡±


    Matthew nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to say such scary things. There¡¯s not too much


    to worry about. The most important part of your job is to ensure the president¡¯s safety, as well as to


    prevent people causing trouble at thepany.¡±


    Pete nodded repeatedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it all to me!¡±


    Matthew continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s your rtionship with Liam, but since you¡¯ve decided to stay


    and serve in thepany, then make sure you do your job properly. You now work in security, but our


    company will not stifle a capable person. As you know, ourpany has invested into a lot of new


    businesses, and we have opened up a lot of new branches too. All these branches need someone who


    can be trusted to manage them. Do you get what I mean?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Pete was overjoyed. Of course he understood what Matthew meant.


    Matthew was telling him that if he did a great job and could earn his trust, he might be able to get a


    position as one of the higher-ups or even as an executive in the future.


    To put it inly, if he did a good job as a security guard here, he would have the chance to earn a big


    fortune!


    After having such a narrow escape and being given such a promise, Pete really was grateful to Sasha


    and Matthew.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, President Cunningham, don¡¯t you guys worry. I¡­ I swear with my life today that I¡¯ll do my


    best and be absolutely loyal to you!¡± Pete¡¯s voice was trembling.


    Matthew nodded. ¡°Alright, as long as you can handle it. Oh yes, go look for Tiger and apologize to him.


    We will all work together in the future, so there is no need to hold a grudge against anyone on small


    matters!¡±


    Pete nodded repeatedly. ¡°I will!¡±


    Walking out of the office, Pete took in a deep breath and was looking bright.


    Besides apologizing for his mistake and pledging his loyalty, he had originally intended to thank them for


    saving his life. He didn¡¯t think he would gain such an unexpected windfall.


    As for apologising to Tiger, even if Matthew didn¡¯t ask him to do so, he would have gone to apologize to


    him too. After all, him grabbing Tiger by his neck wasn¡¯t a small matter.


    However, with Matthew personally giving the order, this matter had be simpler because Tiger would


    have to give face to Matthew and not make things difficult for him. Without it, him apologising to Tiger


    wouldn¡¯t be as easy.


    Walking out of the Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, Pete drove to Tiger¡¯s ce as fast as he could.


    Tiger was at the construction site office. As soon as Pete walked through the door, he directly kneeled


    down. ¡°Master Tiger, about today, I was too blind to realize who you were. Please forgive me for my


    offense. I¡¯m here to make amends!¡±


    Tiger didn¡¯t even look at him. He had seen too many examples of people begging for mercy.

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    Pete didn¡¯t dare to speak, so he just knelt on the ground and waited.


    Only after Tiger had dealt with all his work did he nce at him. ¡°Mr. Larson asked you toe here?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Matthew mentioned that I shoulde and learn from Master Tiger,¡± Pete quickly replied. ¡°If I make


    any mistakes in the future, please instruct me!¡±


    Tiger nodded. Since this was Matthew¡¯s orders, he wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for Pete.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Alright, get up,¡± Tiger said. ¡°Since we¡¯ll be working together in the future, I will forget about petty


    grievances. If there is anything you can¡¯t deal with in the future, just give me a call.¡±


    Pete was overjoyed. With Tiger¡¯s words, not only was his problem resolved, but he also gained Tiger¡¯s


    support, which was the key thing.


    Tiger said that if there was anything he couldn¡¯t deal with, he could contact him. To put it simply, it meant


    that if he faced any problem outside in the future, he could use Tiger¡¯s name to get things done.


    In a word, this incident was a blessing in disguise for Pete.


    Of course, he was even more thankful toward Matthew and Sasha now.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Sasha pleading on his behalf, he didn¡¯t know what state he would have been in now. Tiger


    was not someone to mess with!


    ¡°Thank you, Master Tiger! Thank you!¡± Pete thanked him repeatedly and bowed as he backed out from


    Tiger¡¯s office.


    When he got out, Pete felt refreshed. All of his worries and fears disappeared.


    As he drove out of the construction site and reached the entrance, a BMW Series 7 drove over.


    Pete took a nce and his gaze turned fierce immediately.


    The one driving the BMW was Liam. Ever since Liam became the general manager of the construction


    company, he had been driving the BMW Series 7.


    He had long forgotten that this BMW was something that James had promised to give to Matthew.


    Liam drove this BMW Series 7 every day to show off to his friends, and he kept boasting about his


    business that was worth billions of dors.


    During this period of time, Liam had a lot of people gathered around him.


    Those who used to be better than him also started to tter him.


    Liam¡¯s ego was greatly satisfied by all this!


    Pete stepped on the elerator and stopped in front of Liam¡¯s car, blocking him.


    For this period of time, Liam had been swaggering around with his nose up in the air, and no one would


    dare to do something like this to him.


    Liam instantly rolled down his window and swore. ¡°Are you f*cking blind? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m driving


    here? If you scratch my car, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Pete didn¡¯t waste his breath replying. He just opened his car door and stomped toward Liam.


    Liam smiled when he saw that it was Pete. ¡°And here I was thinking who would dare to do that! What¡¯s


    up, Pete? Oh right, about my inws visiting thepany, how did it go? How about we call the others


    out for a meal tonight and have a feast? It¡¯ll be my treat.¡±


    Liam didn¡¯t know what had happened at thepany.


    Pete¡¯s face was dark and when he reached Liam, he opened the car door roughly. Then, he grabbed


    Liam by his cor and pulled him out of the car.


    ¡°Pete, what are you doing?¡± Liam eximed in shock.


    But Pete didn¡¯t reply to him. He punched Liam directly in the face and kicked him in the stomach.


    Getting kicked to the ground, Liam was furious. ¡°Have you gone crazy? I¡¯m Liam Hayes! How dare you


    hit me? Do you know how much the business I¡¯m in charge of is worth? Billions! If I want you dead, it¡¯d


    be as easy as crushing an ant. You f*cking¡ª¡±


    Pete didn¡¯t wait for him to finish talking and kicked him in the mouth.


    Liam¡¯s nose and mouth started bleeding instantly, and his words were kicked back into his throat too.


    Liam pointed at Pete while muffled cries escaped his mouth. He looked a mess.


    Pete then picked up a brick from the floor and pointed it at Liam. ¡°On your knees!¡± Pete yelled angrily.

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    Liam shivered in fright. ¡°Pete, wh-what¡¯s the matter?¡± he stammered. ¡°What mistake did I make? Say


    something!¡±


    Pete raised the brick and threw it at him.


    Liam hurriedly avoided it and asked anxiously, ¡°Pete, what are you doing?¡± We¡¯re pals, so just tell me


    what I have done to offend you and I promise I¡¯ll make it right. If you don¡¯t say anything, how can I make


    things right?¡±


    Pete didn¡¯t say a word. He picked up another brick and grabbed Liam¡¯s cor.


    Liam was so scared he let out a shriek. ¡°Are you f*cking crazy? You think I¡¯m afraid of you? You asked


    for it!¡± Liam roared and punched Pete in the face.


    Pete took the hit but he didn¡¯t back off. Instead, he hit Liam on the head with the brick.


    Liam was beaten till he saw stars. He staggered and took a few steps back.


    Pete dashed toward him and kicked him in the stomach again. He then grabbed Liam by the neck and


    gave him a few ps to the face.


    Liam was getting dazed from all the hits, and all he could do was to hold his head and try to avoid the


    blows.


    ¡°Get on the ground!¡± Pete roared again.


    Liam waspletely frightened by this point and fell to his knees with a thud. With a trembling voice, he


    asked ¡°Pete, what happened?¡±


    Pete finally stopped and yelled angrily, ¡°You f*cker! You still dare to ask me what¡¯s wrong? You almost


    got me killed! I got lucky, or else my whole family would have been finished by now! F*ck you, Liam. I


    really want to kill you!¡±


    As Pete ranted, he grabbed a brick and strided toward him angrily.


    Liam immediately kowtowed. ¡°Pe-Pete, I was wrong! Please forgive me¡­ How did I get you into trouble?


    Just tell me. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on¡­¡±


    Pete angrily told him everything that happened today.


    It was then that Liam finally knew what was going on, and he was dumbfounded.


    James and the others had nned to help Sam White to make Sasha his today, but he was actually not


    really onboard with the n.


    However, for the sake of the family assets, he still asked Pete to do it.


    He never expected that it would cause such a big mess, and he really had nothing to say about Pete


    hitting him now.


    ¡°F*ck! Matthew, that bastard! He nned all of this! He framed me on purpose! Pete, just you wait. I¡¯ll


    make sure he pays!¡± Liam said, gritting his teeth.


    However, he had misunderstood the situation.


    He thought that Pete was mad at Matthew, but little did he know that Pete was full of respect and


    gratitude toward Matthew now.


    Now that Liam was cursing Matthew in front of Pete, wasn¡¯t he looking for trouble?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    At once, Pete rushed toward him and punched him in the face a few more times.


    Liam was beaten ck and blue and his face was swollen. ¡°Pete, I-I just wanted to help you get revenge.


    Isn¡¯t that what you wanted?¡± he asked tremblingly.


    Pete gritted his teeth. ¡°You f*cking listen to me carefully! From now on, Mr. Larson and President


    Cunningham are my benefactors. If you dare to disrespect them, even a little, I¡¯ll fight you with everything


    I have! My life was saved by Mr. Larson and President Cunningham anyway, so I don¡¯t mind giving it


    back to them! If you don¡¯t believe me, go ahead and try!¡±


    Liam was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand why his friend would be so loyal toward Matthew!


    At that moment, a few security guards at the construction site meandered past them.


    Liam saw them and his eyes lit up. He quickly stood up and yelled, ¡°Hey, you guys,e over quickly!


    This b*stard is causing trouble and even dared to hit me! Come here now and hold him down. I¡¯m going


    to hit him to death!¡±


    The few security guards looked over, then nced at each other. One of them suddenly shouted, ¡°Oh


    gosh, there is a thief in the construction site!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, let¡¯s go catch the thief!¡±


    The security guards then turned and ran away, leaving Liam dumbfounded.

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    Liam was stunned. He never thought that the security guards would run away.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t know that those security guards were all Tiger¡¯s men.


    Normally, those men wanted nothing more than to beat him up themselves. Now that they saw him being


    beaten up, who would want to help him?


    Liam didn¡¯t manage to get anyone over, but he made Pete mad.


    Pete gave him another beating. He only stopped when he had beaten Liam to a pulp and his face was


    swollen, and Liam had knelt down on the ground begging for mercy.


    ¡°You better behave yourself! If not, I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see you!¡±


    After he said that, Pete drove off angrily.


    Liamy on the ground for a while before standing up with difficulty.


    Enduring the pain, Liam walked into the construction site and looked for Tiger. ¡°Master Tiger, what¡¯s with


    those security guards you hired? Don¡¯t they know how to do their jobs? I was getting beaten up at the


    entrance of the construction site just now, and they didn¡¯t even bother to help me! What kind of security


    guards are they?¡±


    Tiger put both his legs on the table and said slowly, ¡°Those security guards are my men. Are you trying to


    say that I¡¯m not doing things right?¡±


    Liam almost jumped out of his skin.


    He would usually act arrogantly in front of Matthew, but he didn¡¯t dare to act this way in front of Tiger.


    Matthew had to respect James and Helen, but Tiger didn¡¯t.


    Besides, he knew Tiger¡¯s reputation well. Provoking Tiger would be no different than suicide!


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean that. I-I was just saying¡­ You continue with your work, Master Tiger. I¡¯ll head out first.¡±


    Liam scraped and bowed, then left the room. When he got out of the room, the expression on his face


    turned cold.


    He gritted his teeth and growled to himself, ¡°Matthew, this isn¡¯t over!¡±


    He could only aim his ire at Matthew.


    But after some thought, he called the police to file a report.


    No matter what, he should first have Pete caught before anything else.


    Soon, the police arrived, and Liam told them about what happened earlier.


    The police chief ordered some of his men to apprehend Pete while he questioned Liam. ¡°Are there any


    witnesses to this incident?¡±


    Liam quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. A few security guards on our construction site saw everything. Also, our


    construction site has CCTV cameras. There are cameras over there too. That¡¯s solid proof!¡±


    The police chief nodded. ¡°Alright, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems if there are witnesses and surveince


    footage. Please get the security guards toe over here. We need to ask them a few questions too.¡±


    Liam hurriedly told the few security guards toe over.


    The police chief then asked, ¡°Did anyone see him being beaten up by a man called Pete Rivers just


    now?¡±


    The security guards looked at each other and replied at the same time. ¡°Officer, we saw him being


    beaten up, but we don¡¯t know the name of the guy who beat him up!¡±


    Liam instantly spoke up. ¡°That person is Pete Rivers. You guys don¡¯t know him, but I do!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The police chief nodded. ¡°How did Pete Rivers beat up this gentleman just now?¡± he asked. ¡°What was


    the situation that you guys saw?¡±


    One of the security guards replied immediately, ¡°This is what happened. At that time, we were patrolling


    at the back and saw someone suspicious. It seemed like he was stealing something from the


    construction site so we chased after him, but we didn¡¯t seed. We turned around and ran to the back,


    and saw Mr. Hayes getting beaten up by that man. We quickly ran toward them, but that person ran


    away. We couldn¡¯t catch up to him.¡±


    The police chief frowned. The situation was different from what Liam had told him.


    Liam was dumbfounded and hurriedly said, ¡°Wh-What are you guys talking about? I was blocked by Pete


    and beaten up at the entrance. What thief are you talking about? I wasn¡¯t at the back. You guys¡­ Are


    you guys crazy?¡±


    The security guard said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. We really saw him being beaten up at the back.¡±


    ¡°Officer, all of us can testify to this!¡±

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    The police chief frowned and nced at Liam, displeased.


    Liam panicked. ¡°Officer, they are lying! I was beaten up right here at the entrance! They are in cahoots


    with the guy. They¡¯re lying!¡±


    The police captain waved his hand. ¡°Enough! After we check the footage, we¡¯ll know what happened. But


    I¡¯m warning you guys; giving false testimony is against thew. You¡¯ll pay if you really did give a false


    testimony!¡±


    The few security guards nodded at the same time. ¡°Officer, we are telling the truth. We didn¡¯t give false


    testimony! From how I see it, he¡¯s deliberately trying to frame people!¡±


    Liam was so angry he almost went crazy. ¡°You guys are using me! Don¡¯t you have a conscience?


    Why won¡¯t you tell the truth?¡±


    No one paid attention to him.


    The security guards all worked for Tiger, and Tiger had already given them orders on what to say.


    Liam gritted his teeth. ¡°Fine, you guys sure are ballsy! But let me tell you guys that there¡¯s no use lying.


    We have CCTV cameras all over this ce. That there is solid evidence! When we get the evidence, I¡¯ll


    make sure you guys face the consequences of lying!¡±


    The head of the security guards replied slowly, ¡°Mr. Hayes, we are telling the truth. You, on the other


    hand, lied to the officer. This is not a small crime!¡±


    ¡°Still being stubborn, I see!¡± Liam said angrily. I¡¯d like to see how long you guys can remain stubborn!¡±


    Not long after, the person who went to get the footage returned.


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± the police chief asked.


    That person shook his head. ¡°The CCTV cameras had malfunctioned and didn¡¯t record anything today.


    They¡¯ve already called for repairs.¡±


    The police chief frowned. ¡°Is this a coincidence?¡±


    Liam was dumbfounded. If he didn¡¯t have the footage and those witnesses didn¡¯t want to help him, how


    was he going to sue Pete?


    ¡°Officer, they did it on purpose! They lied and broke the CCTV cameras on purpose because they want


    to frame me! Officer, you have to help me!¡± Liam said with a crying voice.


    The police chief nced at him. Although he didn¡¯t know what was going on, he could see that Liam was


    not weed here.


    Otherwise, why would no one speak up for him?


    ¡°We¡¯ll look into this matter and get to the bottom of this! But before that, I hope everyone will cooperate!


    If in the end, our investigation leads us to discover that you lied to us, you¡¯ll have to bear the legal


    responsibilities!¡±


    With that said, the police chief led his men away.


    Liam was frozen in ce,pletely stunned, whereas the security guardsughed while walking to


    Tiger.


    Tiger nced at Liam. ¡°Mr. Hayes, I told you before that you can¡¯t cut corners here at the construction


    site! Just look. You were the one who hired people to set up those CCTV cameras. I don¡¯t know how


    much kickback you had gotten from having such useless garbage installed. Otherwise, how else could


    they have malfunctioned right when you needed them? Oh, you really reap what you sow!¡±


    While saying this, Tiger led the security guards to swagger past Liam.


    Liam was so mad he almost breathed fire, but in the end, he didn¡¯t dare to say a word.


    Tiger was much more ruthless than Pete!


    With everything that happened, Liam was too embarrassed to stay here any longer.


    He drove home quickly and prepared to ask Demi toe back to discuss how they should deal with


    Matthew.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    As soon as he entered the house, he saw James, Helen and Demi sitting in the room, all of them furious.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, why are you guys back?¡± Liam was surprised.


    ¡°I should be the one asking you that!¡± James replied angrily. ¡°What is with the captain of the security


    team that you¡¯ve arranged to work in thepany? He chased us out in the end, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Huh? What happened to you?¡±


    It was only then did they realize how disheveled Liam looked.

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    Liam let out a long sigh and told them how he had been beaten up.


    The three of them flew into a rage after hearing the story.


    ¡°Damn it, this is absurd! These b*stards, how dare they? You are the managing director of thepany


    and I was the one who sent you there, yet they dared to treat you like that! This is like a p to my face!¡±


    James roared.


    Demi looked at Liam in distress. ¡°Hubby, how do you feel? Does it hurt? Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely get


    revenge for you! This time, I¡¯ll personally deal with Matthew!¡±


    Helen¡¯s expression darkened too. ¡°Matthew has gone too far! We¡¯re family after all, so is it necessary


    to be this ruthless? Look how badly Liam was beaten up!¡±


    Liam said pitifully, ¡°Dad, Mom, I have been working so hard at the construction site all for our family. This


    is Matthew taking his revenge. He wants to chase me out of the constructionpany so that he can


    monopolize it. You guys have to help me!¡±


    James mmed the table with his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This time, I¡¯ll make him suffer! Just you wait! I¡¯ll


    ask him toe home right now!¡±


    James gave a call to Matthew angrily, but Matthew didn¡¯t answer the call.


    He then called Sasha, but she didn¡¯t answer either.


    Both Sasha and Matthew were currently at thepany. They had agreed not to answer any calls from


    their family.


    James, Helen and Demi proceeded to call them more than ten times, but none of their calls were


    answered.


    The three of them were furious. They then called the office.


    This time, their call was answered, but it was by the secretary.


    James shouted at the secretary, telling her to have Sasha answer the call, but the secretary rejected him


    directly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Cunningham. President Cunningham has given instructions. If you or any other


    family members call her, she will not answer! I still have something else to deal with, so goodbye!¡±


    The secretary hung up the phone right away, not giving James a chance to speak.


    James was enraged and called again.


    Just when the call was connected, James started swearing. ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a


    dog for ourpany! Wanna bet that I¡¯ll fire you immediately? You b*tch! How shameless! Are you this


    rude because your parents died early and didn¡¯t teach you any manners?¡±


    The secretary replied calmly, ¡°Mr. Cunningham, let me remind you that calls to thepany are all


    recorded. I can hold you legally responsible if you nder and insult me on the phone!¡±


    ¡°Who the f*ck do you think you are?¡± James shouted furiously. ¡°You want to talk to me about legal


    responsibility? F*ck you! Don¡¯t you know that thepany belongs to my family? You are just a dog! A


    dog, understand? If I wanted to kill you, it would be as easy as turning my palm. You f*cking¡ª¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The secretary cut him off directly. ¡°Mr. Cunningham, if there¡¯s nothing else, I will hang up now. Also, Tim,


    call the police. The recordings of this call can be used as evidence. Have the police go and apprehend


    him now!¡±


    The secretary only hung up after she finished speaking.


    Meanwhile, James was dumbfounded.


    He didn¡¯t expect this secretary to be this bold, and that she would really call the police.


    The others beside him had heard her too. Helen said panickedly, ¡°Honey, what should we do? They


    called the police. Will this turn into a big issue?¡±


    James¡¯s face was dark. He didn¡¯t know either.


    Demi pursed her lips. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Thepany belongs to our family, so what


    can she do? She¡¯s just scaring you. What¡¯s Sasha going to do, send dad to jail? Let¡¯s just wait at home. I


    don¡¯t think they will have the guts to report this to the police!¡±


    James and Helen breathed out a sigh of relief.


    But after a while, the police really came.


    ¡°Which one of you is Mr. James Cunningham? We received a report stating that Mr. Cunningham


    defamed and insulted ady. We would like him toe with us to the police station to assist in our


    investigation!¡±

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    The situation made everyone in the room dumbfounded as they didn¡¯t expect her to actually call the


    police.


    Moreover, they had arrived so quickly!


    ¡°Officer, this is a family matter!¡± Demi said anxiously. ¡°My father is the boss of Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals, which belongs to our family! That secretary is just one of our employees. Is this really


    necessary?¡±


    The police chief nced at her. ¡°So what if she¡¯s your employee? Does that make her less than human?


    So just because she is an employee, it¡¯s okay for you to insult her all you want? We are all equal. What


    right do you have to insult her? If you guys can insult your employees whenever you like just because


    you¡¯re their boss, what do we need thew for?¡±


    Demi was rendered speechless.


    The police chief was not happy with this family and waved his hand directly. ¡°Take him away! And cuff


    him!¡±


    James was handcuffed and taken away in a police car.


    The others in the house panicked.


    Helen sat on the ground with a thud and started wailing. ¡°Oh, what should we do now? What was this


    for? James only said a few words! Was it necessary to take him away? What on earth is happening?


    What are we going to do now?¡±


    Demi had a look of hatred on her face and she gritted her teeth. ¡°Sasha, you sure are vicious! To send


    your own father to jail! Mom, let¡¯s go make a scene at thepany! This time, even if they beat us to


    death, she has to give us an exnation! Let¡¯s see if she has the guts to have the security guards beat


    us to death in public!¡±


    Liam nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mom! There¡¯s no need to be afraid of them! What¡¯s so great about


    them? Just because she¡¯s rich, she thinks she can do as she pleases!¡±


    The two of them helped Helen up and rushed directly to thepany.


    But once they reached thepany, they were stopped by the security guards.


    Pete personally led the security team to keep watch. He then nced at Liam and said, ¡°So I heard you


    called the police just now? Liam, I thought that we had settled our scores after beating you up once, but


    now it seems that once isn¡¯t enough! You should take a good rest. After your injuries have healed, I will


    send you to the hospital again!¡±


    Liam was so scared he took a step back.


    Demi stuck her nose into the air. ¡°Rivers, who are you trying to scare? I came to find Sasha today, so get


    out of my way! Unless you beat us to death, I will go upstairs today no matter what!¡±


    Peteughed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but you guys arrived toote. President Cunningham and Mr. Larson went out to


    make a deal. They are not in thepany right now!¡±


    Of course, Demi didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Who the hell are you trying to fool? We were here just now and


    didn¡¯t hear anyone mention anything about a deal. Are you telling me that she has gone on a business


    trip in such a short amount of time?¡±


    Pete smiled. ¡°President Cunningham just happened to have something to deal with! If you don¡¯t believe


    me, you can go upstairs and check. Oh right, I almost forgot to tell you. President Cunningham and Mr.


    Larson forgot to bring their phones with them, and the phones are with me. Oh dear, now you can¡¯t even


    contact them. Whatever shall we do?¡±


    As he said this, Pete showed them two phones. The phones were indeed Matthew and Sasha¡¯s.


    Demi was dumbfounded. She could tell that Matthew and Sasha were hiding from them on purpose.


    The longer they hid, the longer James had to suffer.


    Sasha and Matthew didn¡¯t even have their phones with them, so what could they do?


    This time, they really dug a hole for themselves.


    ¡°You are lying! There¡¯s no way these are their phones!¡± Demi continued to deny till the end.


    Peteughed. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call them yourself.¡±


    Demi gritted her teeth and took out her phone to call Sasha¡¯s number.


    One of the phones in Pete¡¯s hand rang.


    Dimi quickly dialed Matthew¡¯s number, and the other phone rang.


    This time, they werepletely stunned!


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    In one of the best private rooms on the second floor of Shanghai Nights restaurant, Matthew and Sasha


    were sitting having their meal. Sasha¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. It was obvious she had just finished


    crying, but the look in her eyes was firm.


    Matthew and her were the ones who arranged for James to be arrested. This time, she wanted to teach


    James a lesson. She wanted him to know that there was a limit to causing trouble! As for Matthew, he


    didn¡¯t speak up for James this time either. After all, James had crossed his bottom line with what


    happened.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Usually, the Cunningham family could treat him however they liked at home, but they absolutely couldn¡¯t


    upset Sasha. That was his bottom line and also his principle! Of course, this matter wasn¡¯t over yet.


    Matthew had decided to fight Sam White, as well as the White Family, to the end.


    That night, Sasha didn¡¯t go home and stayed over at thepany. Although she felt bad, she needed to


    teach James a lesson this time round.


    Meanwhile, Matthew went back to Lakeside Garden, where the servant had already prepared the


    various herbs. Matthew had the servant go rest while he took everything out and started refining the


    herbs.


    He had tried refining the Thousand-Year Snow Lotus before, but the container he used at that time


    couldn¡¯t handle high temperatures, so he failed in the end. But with this pill furnace, it would be different.


    This pill furnace was made of iron from a meteorite. The tempering method was also extremely special,


    so this sort of high temperature wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Matthew controlled the temperature and gradually added in the herbs. This time, he was extremely


    careful. The Thousand-Year Snow Lotus was extremely rare, so he couldn¡¯t afford to make any mistakes.


    After three hours of hard work, the medicine was finally refined!


    Matthew opened up the pill furnace to find one pill inside. He had done this on purpose as he wanted the


    essence of all the herbs condensed into that single pill. Not only could this pill cure Natalie, but it could


    also cause her to be reborn, where her physical fitness would be far better than ordinary people. The


    reason he did this was because Natalie had been sick for years and her body was really weak. Even if


    she really was cured, her physical fitness would still not be as good as anyone else. Matthew didn¡¯t just


    want to cure Natalie; he wanted her body to be stronger than anyone else!


    Taking a deep breath, he fed Natalie the pill. Then, he sat next to her and waited anxiously.


    After a while, Natalie started sweating. Matthew knew that this was due to the pill being too strong. A


    normal body wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it, and it would be fatal for a weak person to be given too much


    nourishment suddenly. But he was there, so there wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    He took out his silver needles and used acupuncture to guide the medicine to nourish Natalie¡¯s body


    slowly, not letting the medicine take effect all at once. He had used this method on Billy¡¯s daughter


    before. The effects on Natalie¡¯s body would be the same this time as well, but Matthew was even more


    cautious. After all, he only had two family members left in his life¡ªone was his wife, Sasha, and the


    other one was his sister, Natalie. These two were the ones he would protect with his very life. He would


    never let anything bad happen to them!


    It took three hours for Natalie topletely absorb all the medicine. At that moment, Natalie¡¯s pale face


    regained some color. Before this, Natalie had been lying on the bed in aa. She looked withered and


    didn¡¯t have any life in her. But now, Natalie seemed full of vitality. She looked as if she was just a normal


    person who was asleep, and she didn¡¯t appear sick at all.


    Matthew saw all of this and let out a long sigh of relief. He had finally cured his sister!

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    After a short time, Natalie also woke up in a dazed manner. When she saw Matthew sitting next to her,


    she was obviously a bit bewildered.


    ¡°Nat, you¡¯re finally awake! How are you feeling?¡± Matthew asked excitedly.


    Natalie looked at Matthew and whispered, ¡°Matt, I-I¡¯m not dead? You¡­ How did you get here?¡±


    Matthew¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Silly girl, of course you¡¯re not dead! I won¡¯t let you die! I¡¯ve cured


    you, so from now on, you¡¯re free from illnesses!¡±


    Huh? Is this real? ¡°Matt, y-you¡¯re lying to me, right? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to cure my illness!¡±


    However, Matthew simplyughed. ¡°How could I possibly lie to you? If you don¡¯t believe me, get out of


    bed and walk.¡±


    Skeptically, Natalie got out of bed and took a few steps. To her surprise, she could walk naturally and


    with the utmost ease. In that instant, her eyes went wide and were full of incredulity. After all, before this,


    she was so sick that she could barely walk. After she got sick, her body was frail too, and she would


    gasp for breath even after just taking a few steps. Now, her body was as light as a feather and even


    betterpared to how she was before she got sick. Completely astonished, she eximed, ¡°Matt, y-


    you really cured me? This is wonderful! I can now be with you forever!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Natalie excitedly jumped into Matthew¡¯s arms and immediately began to bawl again. This girl, who was


    brave enough to jump down from the stairs in the first ce, did so in order not to drag Matthew down


    with her. In her heart, she relied on Matthew the most and couldn¡¯t let go of him. Now, she could finally


    be with Matthew and would no longer drag him down. Thus, she really was very happy. Matthew¡¯s eyes


    were also moist for a moment there; he hugged his sister and said in a low voice, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry


    anymore. Mom told me to protect you well and not make you cry. If Mom knows you¡¯re crying, she¡¯ll be


    sad!¡±


    Natalie choked back her tears and shook her head, clinging to Matthew for dear life and not letting go as


    if once she let go, all this would be lost. Matthew lightly smiled; when he was a child, he often carried


    Natalie on his back. At that time, it was this feeling that he felt. Life was good when one¡¯s loved one was


    around!


    After a long time, Natalie gradually recovered from her state. She looked around in surprise and said,


    ¡°Matt, where are we? This hospital room is too luxurious, no? Matt, how much does this cost? H-How did


    you get so much money? You¡¯re not doing anything shady, are you?¡±


    Matthewughed as he stroked Natalie¡¯s head. ¡°Silly girl. From now on, this is our house. This is our


    home! I didn¡¯t do anything stupid, and I got this ce with my hard-earned money!¡±


    Huh? No way! ¡°This is our house? It can¡¯t be, can it? This house has to cost more than a million! Matt,


    how much money did you earn there?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Nat, you¡¯re just in the bedroom now. You haven¡¯t gone out to take a look yet. When you go out


    and take a look, you¡¯ll know that this house is definitely not just more than a million. As for how I make all


    this money, when you go back to mypany and see the real estate I developed, you will know!¡±


    As for the matter of the jade pendant, Matthew did not intend to tell Natalie for the time being. After all,


    she was still young and could easily be tricked into revealing it. Once these things were revealed,


    Matthew would face endless trouble. Perhaps even the enemies who exterminated the Larson Family


    back then would seek them out. Therefore, Matthew could only say for the time being that he was


    earning from his business.


    Although Natalie didn¡¯t really believe it, she was still thrilled and immediately pushed the door to go out.


    ¡°Really? Let me see how big this house is!¡±


    When she walked out and took a look, she was dumbfounded. Now, she was right outside the master


    bedroom on the second floor, and a nce from the second floor showed the whole house in full view. It


    was so glorious that it made her wonder if she had entered a fairytale pce. She couldn¡¯t have


    dreamed or imagined any of this!

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    Instead of being happy, Natalie started to panic. She took a few steps back, grabbed Matthew¡¯s arm, and


    whispered, ¡°Matt, let¡¯s go. This is definitely not our home! Don¡¯t you lie to me! Let¡¯s hurry up and go,


    otherwise, we¡¯ll be discovered by the owner here.¡±


    Just then, the maid came out from downstairs. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and nced upward, saying,


    ¡°Mr. Larson, is there something wrong?¡±


    She came out only because she had heard themotion outside. After she said those words, she


    suddenly felt something was wrong. She rubbed her eyes violently and looked incredulously at Natalie


    standing beside Matthew. After all, from the first day Matthew moved in, she had been working here. And


    since that day, Natalie had been in aa. She thought Natalie was a vegetable, but since Matthew


    didn¡¯t say, she didn¡¯t dare to ask. However, now that Natalie was standing by Matthew¡¯s side and looking


    very healthy, she wondered if she was dreaming. After pinching herself, the pain made her realize that


    everything in front of her was real.


    Natalie, on the other hand, panicked. She hurriedly pleaded, ¡°Madam, w-we are not thieves. We¡¯re


    leaving now, p-please don¡¯t arrest us. I beg you, please¡­¡±


    Hearing these words, Matthew had his eyes reddened all at once. His sister had been so


    understanding since she was a child; she was so considerate that it made his heart ache! He reached


    out and rubbed Natalie¡¯s head before saying softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you be afraid. This is our home.¡±


    At this moment, the maid downstairs also said in surprise, ¡°M-Mr. Larson, is Miss Natalie awake? Oh,


    that¡¯s great news! Miss Natalie is awake! Miss Natalie is awake!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The maid¡¯s voice woke up the other two maids in the house as well. The two came out to take a look and


    were both full of excitement too.


    ¡°M-Mr. Larson, is Miss Natalie okay?¡±


    ¡°How awesome! Miss Natalie is awake!¡±


    ¡°Miss Natalie, are you hungry? I¡¯ll make you something to eat!¡±


    These maids eximed in delight. As they worked here, their wages were three times more than the


    average maid. Moreover, Matthew was also very kind to them, and even though he was usually not at


    home, they were grateful to him.


    Moreover, Natalie looked cute and was about the same age as their own children. For such a young child


    to be in such a state, they also felt sorry for her. Now that they saw her awake, they were truly delighted


    from the bottom of their hearts.


    Natalie was bewildered; the way these people addressed her made her a bit frightened. ¡°Matt, who is this


    Miss Natalie they are talking about?¡± she asked cautiously.


    Laughing lightly, Matthew replied, ¡°It¡¯s you they¡¯re talking about. We are the owners of this house, and


    you are the mistress of the house, understand?¡±


    Natalie stood timidly next to Matthew; she still couldn¡¯t ept this. However, Matthew only smiled lightly,


    as he knew that Natalie needed time to ept everything. ¡°You guys should rest first. She has just


    recovered, so she can¡¯t eat for now. Tomorrow morning, just prepare something light,¡± Matthew said.


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Larson!¡± The three maids went back to their rooms.


    Following that, Matthew brought Natalie back to her room and said solemnly, ¡°Nat, I have money. From


    now on, you will never suffer again! However, you still have to recuperate for a few days. In these few


    days, you should stay at home first and don¡¯t run around. When you¡¯vepletely recovered, I will take


    you out to y, okay?¡±


    Natalie nodded obediently. After that, Matthew had the three maids take care of Natalie for the time


    being. Natalie¡¯s body was considered to have recovered, but because she had been in bed for too long,


    she needed toplete a process of adaptation. Afterpleting this, she would be able to go out.


    Besides, Matthew also nned that after that, he would bring Sasha to Lakeside Garden and let her live


    in this house as well.

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    In the morning, Matthew took a cab and arrived at Sasha¡¯spany. Just after arriving, Matthew saw


    James and Helen making a fuss at the entrance from afar. There was also Pete, who brought with him a


    group of security guards outside and refused to let them enter. Matthew was a little surprised when he


    saw that.


    Wasn¡¯t James detained? How did he get out so quickly? Could it be that Sasha finally bailed him outst


    night?


    At this moment, James and the others also noticed Matthew. They immediately rushed over and


    surrounded him, who had just gotten out of the cab.


    ¡°Matthew Larson, get down!¡±


    ¡°You damned beast! What the hell did you do to my daughter? How could she do this to me?¡±


    ¡°My sister used to be very filial, and she was very good to us. Matthew, what kind of ck magic did you


    use on her?¡±


    ¡°Matthew Larson, how dare you get someone to beat me up? I¡¯m telling you now that I¡¯m not finished


    with you on this matter!¡±


    All of them yelled angrily, looking as if they were going to eat him, especially James, who directly


    grabbed Matthew¡¯s cor and raised his hand as if he intended to hit him.


    At this moment, Matthew kicked Liam, who was on the side, and took the opportunity to step back,


    avoiding James and Helen. When Demi saw this, she was so angry that she screamed, ¡°How dare you


    hit my husband! I swear I will destroy you!¡±


    Witnessing the chaos, Pete rushed over with his men to hold Demi down.


    ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me! You better let me go, or I¡¯ll fire you!¡± James and the others shouted and


    struggled, but no one paid attention. After that, several security guards held them firmly in control. Liam


    and Demi, in particr, were pressed to the ground with their heads stepped on.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, are you all right?¡± Pete asked respectfully.


    Matthew waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine! What¡¯s up with them?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Pete replied, ¡°I heard that Sam¡¯s father found someone to get James out. Look, now they¡¯re here early in


    the morning to make trouble. In fact, they insisted for President Cunningham toe down and meet


    them. However, President Cunningham has exined that they are not allowed to go upstairs! Mr.


    Larson, please go upstairs first. I¡¯ll take care of this!¡±


    Only then did Matthew understand what was going on. It turned out that it was still the so-called


    President White who was behind this. Thus, Matthew gazed deeply at James and said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs.


    Cunningham, let me remind you of one thing. If you wantpanies, money, cars, or houses, I never


    have and never will refuse because those are all material things, and I don¡¯t care about them. However,


    this time, you guys have crossed my bottom line! When ites to Sasha, I will never give in, let alone


    compromise!¡±


    After speaking, Matthew directly turned around and went upstairs. At that, James was furious. ¡°Who the


    hell are you talking to? Who are you threatening? Who the hell do you think you are? You¡¯re just a dog


    raised by the Cunningham Family! How dare you bark at your master? Have you forgotten how we


    raised you these years? B*stard, animal, uncultured swine, ungrateful brat! I¡¯m telling you this time that


    you¡¯d better get a divorce with Sasha! Now that you beat Sam up, the White Family will never let you go!


    Just wait!¡±


    The others also shouted in anger, especially Helen and Demi, who were like shrews screaming on the


    streets. Unfortunately, Matthew did not even turn his head around, merely making a slight remark. ¡°Let


    them curse. With every word they curse, deliver one p to Liam.¡±


    Peteughed. ¡°Mr. Larson, don¡¯t worry. Leave it to me! Oh, by the way, just now, he cursed seven times,


    right? Come,e! Pull Liam up for me! I could really use some boxing practice!¡±


    Then, two security guards propped Liam up while Pete swung his arm around and sharply delivered to


    Liam seven ps, such that both sides of Liam¡¯s face swelled up with his mouth and nose bleeding.


    Demi was frantic as she screamed, ¡°How dare you hit my husband! You barbarians!¡±


    Pete simply replied, ¡°There are two more sentences there. Come on, continue to give two more ps!¡±


    The next two ps caused Liam to be dizzy. Demi was confused as she said, ¡°I-I did not curse¡­¡±


    Pete retorted, ¡°In my opinion, you did. What? Not convinced, are you? Are you talking again? Give him


    another p!¡±


    By now, James was furious. ¡°Y-You¡¯d better not go too far! This is the Cunningham Family¡¯s property¡ª¡±


    Pete interrupted, ¡°Huh? You¡¯re also talking? Come on, hit him again!¡±


    In a rage, James cursed two more times, but in return, Liam was pped twice more. Demi yelled in


    anger, resulting in another beating for Liam. Liam could not stand it anymore and hurriedly said, ¡°A-All of


    you stop talking¡­ It¡¯s not you guys who are being beaten, so can all of you shut up?¡±


    Only now did James and the others realize that no matter how much more they said, Matthew would not


    hear it, and Liam would be the only one suffering! Thus, all of them shut up.


    When Matthew came to the office, Sasha was standing by the window, looking at the situation below. Her


    eyes were red and swollen, and in fact, her heart ached for her parents. Actually, she was holding back


    her heartache and wanted to teach them a lesson! She didn¡¯t expect that after James was taken away


    yesterday, not only did it not make him restrain himself more, but his lousy attitude had intensified


    instead!


    Seeing Matthew¡¯s arrival, Sasha sighed. ¡°Matthew, they just scolded you again, right? What do you think


    about me just giving them thepany? We can cut off our rtions with them that way.¡±


    Matthew looked at Sasha; he could see that she was having a hard time. Those were, after all, her


    parents, so how could she give up on them? She was also really forced to the edge to have said such a


    thing. Hence, Matthew clenched his fist and said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I will solve this


    matter¡­¡±

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    The solution Matthew mentioned was not to find James, Helen, and the others. These people were


    Sasha¡¯s rtives, so Matthew couldn¡¯t do anything to them. However, the White Family was a different


    matter altogether.


    In any case, this matter started because of the White Family, and thus, as long as the White Family was


    dealt with, then this matter would be over too. Nevertheless, before Matthew went to find the White


    Family, Sam White came to him first. At that time, Matthew had just returned from the hospital when he


    saw a few people in the office led by Sam, who was bandaged but remained full of arrogance.


    Seeing Matthewe in, he sneered, ¡°Have youe to work? I thought you had absconded in fear of


    your crimes! Do you remember me?¡±


    Matthew¡¯s face was icy cold. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Hearing this, Samughed loudly. ¡°What do I want? Did you just ask me what I want? Brothers, look,


    he still doesn¡¯t know what I want!¡± Those people around Sam alsoughed.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Suddenly standing up, Sam hurled theputer from the table onto the floor, pointed at Matthew, and


    cursed, ¡°F*ck you! No one has ever dared to even touch me! Who do you think you are? How dare you


    hit me? If I don¡¯t f*cking kill you, how am I going to survive in Eastcliff in the future?¡±


    The people around him also yelled, ¡°F*ck! We¡¯ll ughter you for what you did to our bro!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know the strength of the Brotherhood? Who in our Brotherhood can you touch without


    losing your life?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you this! Any member of ours owns assets that are enough to buy several Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals!¡±


    ¡°Even the heirs of the ten major families are members of the Brotherhood!¡±


    ¡°What right do you have to go against us?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to challenge all the rich and powerful in Eastcliff by yourself?¡±


    These rich kids were arrogant and domineering, and right now, they were cursing angrily and pointing at


    Matthew with the utmost arrogance. However, Matthew¡¯s expression was calm as he waited for them to


    finish before he slowly said, ¡°Are you finished with the nonsense? If you are, then let¡¯s get down to it with


    our fists! You guys didn¡¯te here just to argue with me, did you?¡±


    These rich kids froze at once. They thought that by revealing their identities, Matthew would tremble in


    fear and eventually kneel on the ground to beg for mercy. Then, they could step on Matthew¡¯s head, beat


    him up violently, and then tell him to get lost and leave Sasha. Who could have imagined that Matthew


    was not only not the least bit frightened, but he was still eager to let them get down to it with their fists


    instead? Was he this crazy?


    One of the rich kids red at Matthew. ¡°You d*mn son of a b*tch! You¡¯re really seeking death, so don¡¯t


    me me!¡±


    ¡°Kill him for me!¡±


    The guy cursed, then raised his foot toward Matthew and kicked him. Matthew was not civil either and


    backhandedly grabbed his arm, then punched him on the elbow. After a click, this rich young man¡¯s arm


    fractured at once, causing him to roll around howling in pain on the ground. However, Matthew didn¡¯t


    stop there but kicked him in the face again. At once, the rich young man¡¯s nose was fractured. As his


    mouth and nose began bleeding, he whimpered and could not make a sound.


    When the other people saw this, they all became furious. ¡°How dare you f*cking retaliate!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Dang it! Kill him!¡±


    All of them cursed angrily, and then two of them pulled out folding knives from their pockets and lunged


    toward Matthew aggressively. With a cold light in his eyes, Matthew took a step forward. Using Mountain


    Strike, he hit the chest of the person in front. The man flew backward before crashing into another man¡¯s


    body, and both of them hit the wall at the same time before stopping. At that moment, the two of them


    had broken bones all over their bodies and were lying on the ground, unable to get up.


    This was also because Matthew was merciful. Otherwise, this one strike was enough to kill them both!

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    As for the remaining three people, they had just rushed up to Matthew¡¯s side. Seeing this situation, the


    three men were a bit dumbfounded. They, the wealthy kids of the generation, had formed the so-called


    Brotherhood, but in fact, they were just a group of yboys relying on their families¡¯ power and influence


    to run roughshod without anyone daring to cross them.


    When they heard that Sam had been beaten by a live-in son-inw, they felt that the Brotherhood had


    been disrespected, so they wanted toe and get back at Matthew for Sam. In fact, they had done this


    before, and whenever they showed up together, the other party immediately got scared and kneeled to


    beg for mercy.


    As for them, they were able to be high and mighty as they beat the other party. Next, they would spread


    the word around and humiliate the other party as much as they could.


    Once, there was a rich young man who came from a small town next to Eastcliff, and he brought with him


    a beautiful girlfriend. They went up to tease his girlfriend, and the rich young man got angry and had a


    conflict with them.


    As a result, the Brotherhood had the rich young man beat up severely. They also stripped him naked,


    put him on the hood of a vehicle, and drove recklessly around Eastcliff at night. Afterward, the rich


    boy¡¯s father wanted toe and ask for an exnation. In the end, the father was also severely


    beaten up, and even his business was also destroyed, and eventually, their family was ruined as well.


    Such a matter was enjoyed and considered by the Brotherhood as a sessful battle, and they even


    spread the word around about it. And thus, almost no one dared to mess with this group of people in


    Eastcliff.


    In their view, Matthew was just a useless live-in son-inw and couldn¡¯t evenpare with the wealthy


    young generation. Thus, it would be as easy as pie to deal with Matthew. Therefore, several of them


    came directly to the hospital, ready to hurt him. But they never expected that Matthew would be soN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    tough. After hearing their identity, not only did he not have the slightest fear, but he also dared to fight


    back aggressively.


    The three men stood behind Matthew, slightly hesitant. Then, one of them suddenly gritted his teeth and


    shed the folding knife toward Matthew¡¯s back. Suddenly turning around, Matthew backhandedly


    grabbed his wrist with a forceful grip, and in the next second, this rich young man¡¯s wrist fractured.


    This time, Matthew did not stop there. He grabbed the folding knife and pushed it directly against the


    man¡¯s neck. In that instant, this rich young man¡¯s expression changed. He immediately shouted, ¡°How


    dare you have the f*cking guts to kill me! I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m Willy Wayder, and my father is Gordon


    Wayder! If anything happens to me, my father will absolutely kill you! If you don¡¯t believe me, try it!¡±


    The other people also roared loudly, ¡°Matthew Larson, you¡¯re dead!¡±


    ¡°Do you know that you have offended the Brotherhood today? This is equivalent to offending all the most


    powerful and richest people in Eastcliff!¡±


    ¡°We will make you die a gruesome death!¡±


    With an icy face, Matthew suddenly threw the folding knife out violently, and the knife stabbed directly


    into the wooden board behind. At that, those people were stunned. This folding knife was actually a bit


    brittle, while that wooden board was very thick. Even if they forced the knife in, it would only stab into the


    board shallowly at most. Yet, Matthew had pierced through the board with it this time. What kind of power


    was that?


    At this moment, Matthew grabbed Willy¡¯s neck and said in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you! But I


    will make your life feel worse than death itself! Go back and tell Gordon Wayder that, like the White


    Family, he shoulde and beg for my forgiveness in two days. Otherwise, all of you will die!¡±


    After speaking, Matthew grabbed Willy¡¯s arm, and with a punch, he broke it. Falling to the ground, Willy


    let out a miserable wail, and this pain made himpletely copse as his tears and snot came out


    together.


    As for the two people left next to him, they were both dumbfounded now. They didn¡¯t expect that Matthew


    wasn¡¯t afraid of their family¡¯s power and influence at all.


    Now that all they had usually relied on was gone, who would dare to go up against Matthew again?

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    As the terrifying incident unfolded, Sam was standing at the back and shivering in fear. He finally


    understood that he had been too hasty this time.


    Matthew¡¯s physical power was just too terrifying. Thus, him bringing such few people and trying to beat


    up Matthew was akin to a suicide mission! As Matthew walked toward him, he was so frightened that he


    stumbled back and finally fell on his bottom on the ground. Next, Matthew lifted his foot and stepped on


    Sam¡¯s head. Sam tried to resist, but Matthewnded a p across his face, knocking out three of his


    teeth. In that instant, Sam stopped all his movements.


    ¡°You¡¯d better listen to me! Stay away from Sasha! Today, I will spare your life. But in two days, if you still


    don¡¯te to apologize, I will kill you!¡±


    With these words, Matthew grabbed Sam¡¯s arm and lifted him up. That arm had been dislocated by


    Matthew, so this time, it was so excruciatingly painful that Sam almost broke down as he let out a


    miserable scream.


    After that, Matthew pulled him to the door and suddenly kicked him in the stomach, causing him to fly


    out the door. Next, Matthew nced at the others with a sidelong nce and asked in a cold voice,


    ¡°How about it? Are you going to crawl out yourselves, or shall I send you guys out?¡±


    Hearing this, those few people shivered with fear and hurriedly turned around to run. However, Matthew


    grabbed a chair and threw it at the first person. ¡°I told you to crawl, not run!¡±


    At that, their expressions turned unpleasant, and one of them said, ¡°Hey man, there is no need to be so


    brutal, right? My dad is¡ª¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Before he could finish, Matthew strode over, grabbed the man¡¯s arm, then raised his own knee and


    mmed it directly on the elbow. The man roared in miserable pain and could no longer say anything.


    ¡°Crawl!¡± Matthew bellowed angrily. Thus, those people no longer dared to say anything and really


    crawled out the door. There was no other way; if they didn¡¯t crawl, they would be beaten up! After they all


    crawled out, they supported each other and left the ce in a panic.


    Seeing these people escape, Matthew did not rush to leave either. Immediately, he called Billy and told


    him about this matter. Billy¡¯s reply was simple. ¡°I got it. Mr. Larson, don¡¯t worry. Leave it to me!¡±


    As Sam and the others got out of the hospital, they collectively heaved a long breath of relief, then


    immediately started cursing.


    ¡°F*ck it! This son of a b*tch is too gutsy. He dares to hit us! Does he want to die so badly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not finished with him about this yet! I must kill him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, kill him!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my dad and ask him to destroy theirpany before killing him!¡±


    All of them shouted loudly in a rage.


    Sam, on the other hand, frowned as he looked at the others and suddenly sneered, ¡°There¡¯s no need to


    go to such trouble! Since he beat us up like this, this is already a serious crime! The easiest way to deal


    with it is just to call the police!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, this method is the most suitable.¡±


    ¡°Young Master White, you¡¯ve thought this out well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Call the police! Hurry up and call the police.¡±


    Then, they took out their phones and immediately called the police, telling the police what happened over


    here. Not long after, a police car came. Then, the police went up and took these people to the hospital


    Matthew was working at.


    As a result, when they got to Matthew¡¯s office, they saw a dozen people gathered around it from afar.


    Among them, there were seven or eight men with tattoos and bald heads, as well as several doctors and


    nurses in white coats. The police captain, who led the team, walked over and frowned. ¡°Which one of


    you is Matthew Larson?¡±


    ¡°We received a report that you are suspected of fighting and brawling with others. Hence, we need to


    take you back for further investigation!¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, a man covered in tattoos came over. ¡°Officer, I¡¯m turning myself in. We beat


    these people up just now.¡±


    At this moment, the doctors and nurses in white coats also spoke up. ¡°Yes, we can prove it. They were


    the ones who were fighting in a group here just now!¡±

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    Sam and the others were rather dumbfounded by the turn of events. What is going on?


    Then, Sam hurriedly said, ¡°O-Officer, they are clearly trying to take the me for Matthew Larson! We


    were beaten by Matthew!¡±


    The police captain nced at him and then looked at the tattooed man again. ¡°What is going on?¡±


    The tattooed man exined, ¡°It¡¯s like this. We came to see Dr. Larson because we were injured, and


    then they came to make trouble. We couldn¡¯t stand it, so we taught them a lesson. The doctors and


    nurses here can all testify.¡±


    Then, the several doctors and nurses nodded. They were all close friends of the hospital director and


    had been instructed by him toe here specifically. One of the nurses said, ¡°Officer, think about it


    yourself. Can Dr. Larson alone beat up so many of them? This ispletely illogical! Moreover, look at


    those folding knives and all. They were all brought by these people. In fact, they brought knives into the


    hospital simply to cause trouble!¡±


    In a frenzy, Sam pointed at the nurse and began cursing, ¡°F*ck you, what did you say? Say it again! You


    f*cking dare to use me! I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡±


    The police captain was annoyed by that and growled, ¡°Shut up! Who are you going to kill? Say it again!


    Let me tell you, what you say now can be recorded by us and used as evidence to prosecute youter!¡±


    At that, Sam was suddenly taken aback. He was used to being arrogant and domineering, and now he


    even dared to threaten to kill someone in front of the police.


    At this point, the captain was already very dissatisfied with Sam and the others. Tsk! This group of


    people is clearly hooligans who deliberately cause trouble.


    ¡°Go, remove the weapons inside and bring them back as evidence. Also, take these people back to


    assist in the investigation. The doctors and nurses from the hospital are witnesses, so bring them back to


    assist in the investigation as well,¡± the captainmanded.


    Anxious, Sam asked, ¡°What about Matthew? It was that son of a b*tch who beat us up, so why not arrest


    him?¡±


    The captain replied in a deep voice, ¡°We will naturally have the results after the investigation regarding


    who actually beat you up. Now, someone has confessed, and there are witnesses to prove it. Besides, all


    this evidence can prove that Matthew Larson is not involved in this incident. We can¡¯t take an innocent


    person back for questioning, can we? If we investigate and find outter that he¡¯s involved in this


    incident, we will customarily bring him back for questioning again.¡±


    Hearing the officer¡¯s exnation, Sam shivered with anger. ¡°These b*stards! They all colluded to


    deliberatelymit perjury. Officer, I want to check the surveince footage! There must be surveince


    cameras here!¡±


    The other rich kids¡¯ eyes lit up. Indeed, inside this hospital, there were surveince cameras everywhere,


    and the footage would be the most powerful evidence.


    However, one of the doctorsughed. ¡°Sorry, this is a newly opened department, and this is also a newly


    built building, so we have not yet installed any surveince cameras.¡±


    At that, Sampletely broke down. He did not expect that he would go for wool ande home shorn


    this time. At first, he had wanted to call the police to arrest Matthew, but not only did Matthew go scot-


    free, but they themselves were also in trouble. After all, the weapons in the room, such as the folding


    knives, were brought by them. If they were brought back for questioning, they could not escape from


    involvement in the incident!


    In the end, Sam and his friends, those tattooed men, and all the doctors and nurses were taken away. As


    for Matthew, he waspletely fine as he leisurely sat in the office drinking tea.


    In fact, all of this was arranged by Stanley at the behest of Billy. These people had specificallye over


    to take the me, and as the rich kids were just injured, the sentencing would not be too heavy.


    Moreover, Billy would personally hire awyer to handle this matter, so they would probably end up just


    paying a fine.


    However, these rich kids would have suffered for nothing. Furthermore, they might even get into more


    trouble for bringing weapons into a hospital!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    At 9.00 PM, a BMW seven series slowly drove into a manor on the outskirts of Eastcliff. The car doors


    opened and Liam got off with Demi. Demi was full of doubts as she asked, ¡°Honey, why are President


    White and the others looking for us? They should be looking for Mom and Dad instead, right? Why are


    only the two of us called in?¡±


    Liamughed lightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that better? If there are any issues, President White and the others can


    discuss them with us directly. It means that they trust us more, understand?¡±


    Realization dawned on Demi, and she was at once full of joy. ¡°Great. If we can get the support of


    President White and the others this time, hmph, I can definitely gain control over Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals! You can then take down the constructionpany, and by then, this family fortune will


    be ours!¡±


    Smiling, Liam nodded. However, what Demi did not notice was a cold glint in the depths of Liam¡¯s eyes.


    Then, the two walked into one of the smaller buildings, and just inside, they heard harsh screams and a


    burst of cursesing from the living room.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t care! I want that Larson guy dead! Dad, look what he has done to us! He even falsely


    used us of provoking trouble.¡±


    ¡°We had been locked up for a day inside; we were so badly injured and even starved for a whole day.


    I¡¯ve never suffered like this in my life. Dad, you must take revenge for me!¡±


    The ones who spoke were the same rich kids who went to look for Matthew today. Now, they were lying


    on the sofa, all looking rtively miserable. Their bodies were wrapped in bandages, and their faces


    were haggard after they had suffered today. On the other side of the sofa, there were several middle-


    aged men sitting there, and President White was among them. These people were the fathers of these


    rich kids. When Liam saw them, he was filled with awe and respect because these people were all


    important and wealthy businessmen in Eastcliff.


    ¡°Gentlemen, how are you?¡± Liam greeted the crowd with a smile. However, the crowd nced at him,


    and no one paid any attention to him and Demi. Then, President White introduced, ¡°This is Liam Hayes,


    the general manager of the constructionpany. He is now in charge of all the things over at the


    constructionpany. As for the residential vi area of the Lach Family, all the formalities are now


    complete. Now it¡¯s just a matter of following up with the finishing touches.¡±


    Hearing these words, the crowd had their eyes immediately lit up. The Lach Family residential vi area


    was a very profitable piece ofnd. It could be said that when Jaden Lach was around, everything was


    already done. But after their connection with Jaden failed, the project was also put on hold. Since the


    Lach Family was now in chaos, no one could preside over this vi project, so this project was taken


    away by Matthew at a low price. In fact, there were many people in Eastcliff who wanted to grab this vi


    project, so they were all eyeing Matthew, wanting to take this profitable project for themselves.


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Mr. Hayes! Come,e. Have a seat!¡± A fat man spoke smilingly; he was Gordon Wayder,


    the father of Willy Wayder. ttered, Liam thanked him and took Demi over to sit down.


    At this moment, another man said in a deep voice, ¡°President White, you didn¡¯t invite us here today just


    to witness our sons¡¯ miserable state, right? This matter started because of your son, so you should give


    us an exnation!¡±


    The others also looked at President White. At this time, they were all holding back anger in their hearts.


    President White nodded. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. I invited all of you here today to discuss with you how to solve


    this matter once and for all!¡±


    One of the men frowned. ¡°I got the news that the person who went to take the me this time is one of


    Stanley Carlson¡¯s men. President White, you¡¯re not nning to go against Stanley, are you?¡±


    Everyone else also frowned, as Stanley was no small fry. Just then, an icy voice suddenly came from the


    back. ¡°Stanley Carlson is nothing to us!¡±

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    The crowd turned their heads to see a tall man striding out from the back. Seeing this man, all the people


    in the room immediately stood up and greeted with smiles, ¡°Elder White, what brings you here?¡±


    This man was none other than the head of the White Family that was among the top ten families in


    Eastcliff¡ªDen White! The White Family was ranked on the upper-middle level among the top ten


    families. As for Den, he had a powerful control and influence over the White Family. Richard White,


    the old master of the White Family, was in very poor health, so he hadn¡¯t involved himself in the family¡¯s


    affairs for many years. Thus, it could be said that Den, among the family heads of the ten families,


    was one of the family heads wielding the most power. Now that he showed up in person, the crowd was


    naturally shocked.


    Den walked up to the crowd and waved his hand. ¡°Gentlemen, do sit down!¡±


    Only then did the crowd sit down. Then, Gordon cautiously said, ¡°E-Elder White, do you also support us


    in going up against Stanley?¡±


    Just now, Den had made his attitude clear with one sentence. And this, too, caused the mood of the


    crowd to bubble with excitement. After all, Stanley was very strong and not someone that they could


    deal with by themselves. However, it would be different if there was Den backing them up. After all,


    the White Family was one of the top ten families, so its strength was far beyond Stanley¡¯s!


    Den nodded calmly. ¡°Today, I was the one who asked Owen to invite you all over, mainly because


    Stanley Carlson has gone too far now. He¡¯s in the medical industry, and we¡¯ve never interfered with his


    industry. But he and that Matthew Larson are both investing in real estate now. Moreover, he¡¯s backing


    Matthew and refusing to let us get involved in the vi project. This is too much. There must be social


    rules in society. Once someone crosses the line, naturally, we have to teach them a lesson!¡±


    The crowd looked at each other, their moods instantly uplifted. Den was trying to use this incident to


    teach Stanley a lesson. To put it bluntly, he was trying to steal the vi project. As for this vi project,


    they had been coveting it for a long time, but their collective strength was not enough for them to grab it


    from Stanley¡¯s hands.


    Now with Den backing them, they would really dare to fight against Stanley! As for Billy, it was not that


    they were not afraid of him, but they just thought that Billy might not make a move when it came to this


    kind of thing. After all, when Stanley was in the medical industry, the ten families and other people did


    not get involved in it, which meant they had given enough respect to Billy. Now, Stanley had suddenly


    gotten involved in the real estate industry, which had broken the unspoken rule. Even if they really


    wanted to settle ounts with Stanley, Billy would not be able to say anything!


    Gordon was full of excitement. ¡°Elder White, we are relieved to hear this from you. However, I wonder


    what exactly your n is?¡±


    Den smiled gently and looked at President White, who grinned. ¡°Actually, this matter is very simple.


    The vi project is now in the hands of that Matthew Larson. If Matthew dies, then what will happen to


    the shares in his hands?¡±


    The crowd was all stunned. Liam, on the other hand, was ted in his heart; he had dreamed every day


    of killing Matthew. Now that these people had started to discuss the matter of killing that man, it was


    exactly what he wanted!


    Gordon replied, ¡°If Matthew dies, the shares will definitely be transferred to his wife. If anyone marries his


    wifeter, then this problem will be easily resolved! Old Mr. White, I understand what you mean now! You


    are nning to have Sam marry Sasha Cunningham!¡±


    Liam¡¯s heart leaped into his throat. If that was really the case, then he couldn¡¯t take advantage of


    anything then.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nevertheless, President White sneered, ¡°How is Sasha worth anything? She¡¯s just used goods; how is


    she worthy of marrying my son? What I mean is that if Matthew dies, when the timees, we will jointly


    provide funding and let Mr. Hayes step in to take them. Mr. Hayes is part of their family, so if he does this,


    no one will suspect anything. We just need to operate behind the scenes. In fact, we don¡¯t have to show


    our faces at all, and we can share the money among ourselves when the timees.¡±

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    The crowd looked at each other in disbelief, as they did not expect President White to suggest this


    method. How could they simply give away such a good thing to Liam?


    Liam, on the other hand, was surprised. This is a windfall out of nowhere, right?


    President White saw through the thoughts of the crowd and exined, ¡°Matthew and Stanley have a


    good rtionship. If we directly grab the vi project, Stanley will definitely counterattack aggressively,


    which will cause us to suffer a big loss too. This is unnecessary. The best way is to have Liam go and


    take the shares. By then, this would be Matthew¡¯s own family matters, and as an outsider, it would not be


    appropriate for Stanley to intervene!¡±


    Realization suddenly dawned on the crowd. Then, Gordonughed. ¡°President White, you¡¯ve thought


    everything out well.¡±


    President White smiled and looked at Liam. ¡°Mr. Hayes, you have heard our n, right? Don¡¯t worry, if


    you work for us, we won¡¯t let you lose out on anything. For this vi project, we can conservatively


    estimate that we will make 7 to 8 billion out of it in total. We¡¯ll give you 10% of the shares, and by then,


    you¡¯ll have at least more than 500 million in cash in your hands. What do you think?¡±


    Shocked, Liam thought that this was indeed an astronomical amount. However, Demi was a bit reluctant.


    ¡°President White, this project originally belongs to the Cunningham Family anyway. You¡¯re only giving us


    10% of the shares, so this¡ª¡±


    President White sneered, ¡°Miss Cunningham, if we can kill Matthew, we will also have a way to destroy


    the Cunningham Family! If all of you die, when the timees, the heir will go to Eric¡¯s lineage. I believe


    that Eric and the others will be very willing to cooperate with me! If you are not willing to cooperate, I


    don¡¯t care.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Demi¡¯s expression changed greatly, and she suddenly realized that this time, they had no way back.


    Unless they cooperated with these people, otherwise, they would lose their lives. Thus, Liam took a deep


    breath and nodded. ¡°President White, as you¡¯re so earnest, then we will definitely support you in this


    matter! President White, if there is anything you want us to do, just give us an order.¡±


    Demi also nodded. ¡°President White, we¡¯ll help you. Let us help you.¡±


    Hearing this, President Whiteughed. ¡°That¡¯s right! Miss Cunningham, you are not the same as


    Matthew and Sasha. You know how to differentiate good and bad, and you can behave well. Therefore, I


    can promise you that when this is over, we will help you take down Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. By


    that time, we only need Wellness Herbary from it, and the rest of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals will be


    yours.¡±


    At this, Demi was overjoyed; she had always wanted her family¡¯s fortune. If this was really possible, then


    she would be rich!


    ¡°President White, I-I really don¡¯t know what to say! Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely do our best to help you!¡±


    Demi¡¯s voice was trembling.


    President White smiled smugly, ¡°Of course, there is also one little thing that we need your help with.¡±


    Liam immediately said, ¡°President White, just give us an order!¡±


    Then, President White took out a small packet from his pocket. ¡°Here is a packet of powder which I got


    from the Hughes Family in Eastshire. You guys take this packet of powder and put it inside Matthew¡¯s


    food. This powder is colorless, tasteless, and non-toxic, and even if Matthew is highly skilled in medicine,


    it is impossible for him to detect it. Anyway, this powder will make him suddenly be unconscious for


    a period of time. After he eats it, you only need to get him to drive. By then, I can guarantee that he will


    definitely die in a car ident! Moreover, this kind of powder will be excreted out of the body very


    quickly, so no one will find out.¡±


    Liam and Demi looked at each other, and both of them were a little afraid. They did want the family¡¯s


    assets, but they never wanted to kill anyone, much less had the guts to do so.


    Seeing that, President White sneered. ¡°As the saying goes, no road to sess will be easy. If you guys


    can¡¯t even do this, it means you are too soft-hearted and not qualified to take over Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals!¡±

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    Liam and Demi¡¯s expressions both changed as the two of them looked at each other, gritted their teeth,


    and said at the same time, ¡°We¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The two took the powder from President White¡¯s hand and left at once. Inside the house, the remaining


    few people continued to discuss. Gordon first spoke. ¡°President White, when the timees, should we


    really give him 10% of the shares? That¡¯s a lot of money, huh? Are these two people worth this price?¡±


    President White sneered, ¡°They are nothing, so how could they be worth this price? But would they do


    this without us promising them some benefits? When Matthew dies, they should die too. By that time, no


    one will know that we ordered this whole thing. In fact, everyone will think that these two people have


    killed Matthew in order topete for the family fortune, and we¡¯ll have nothing to do with it!¡±


    As realization dawned on the crowd, everyoneughed. This idea made them all feel smug. After


    everyone discussed a bit more about how to divide the vi project, Gordon and the others finally left


    satisfied. Then, President White and Den stayed behind. After President White sent everyone away,


    he returned to Den and bowed. ¡°Den, what do you think?¡±


    Sitting on the terrace, Den watched the cars leaving one after another below and sneered, ¡°Perfect!


    Let them go forth as our shield. If Stanley wants to retaliate, he will only look for them. As for the vi


    project, haha, when your son marries Sasha, it will all be the White Family¡®s.¡±


    Gordon and the others did not know that from the very beginning, Den had no intention of sharing the


    vi project with them. After all, the strength of the White Family was bound to skyrocket if Den took


    over this multi-billion project alone.


    Oh my! How could I miss out on such a wonderful opportunity?


    He pretended to be united with them simply to let them bear the wrath of Stanleyter. What a pity that


    these people were still foolishly dreaming!


    In the evening, Liam and Demi returned home and immediately went to discuss with James and Helen.


    The two, of course, did not dare to say that they were invited by President White to plot a murder, but


    only told them to not get excited for the time being and calm Matthew down. After Sam and the others


    were beaten up, President White would certainly find a way to get rid of Matthew, so they just needed to


    watch the good show. After being in trouble for a few days, James and Helen were also tired. Hearing


    this, they also did not want to get involved in more trouble. Now that President White had started to deal


    with Matthew, they were happy to just sit back.


    Then, Liam asked Helen to call Sasha and invite her and Matthew back. She said she would like


    everyone to sit together as a family and calmly discuss the matter. To put it bluntly, she wanted to lure


    Matthew back. Sasha did not know there was something fishy going on and really thought that her


    parents had finally changed their minds, so the next day, she contacted Matthew as they went back


    home.


    After arriving home, Demi and Helen had already served arge table full of dishes. At this time, James¡¯


    attitude was also much milder, and as for Liam, he even warmly invited Matthew to sit down with them.


    ¡°Sasha, this time, it was our fault. We were too impulsive. Thinking about itter, we realized that we


    shouldn¡¯t have done all these things. We¡¯re all family, so why get angry over such things?¡± Demi said


    hypocritically.


    Sasha didn¡¯t know that Demi was scheming something and still thought that her sister had finally turned


    over a new leaf. Thus, she couldn¡¯t help feeling joyful.


    ¡°Demi, it¡¯s really great that you can think this way. In fact, we are all family, and I want everyone to be


    well too, so why get angry over such things? Okay, let¡¯s not mention the past anymore. In the future, as


    long as we¡¯re all living happily as a family, nothing else matters!¡± Sasha said.


    Feigning sincerity, Demi nodded while Liam came out holding several bowls of food and ced them


    down one by one. Finally, he personally handed Matthew a serving. ¡°Matthew, eat up.¡±

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    In reality, Liam had put the packet of powder inside this bowl of food. This kind of powder was colorless


    and tasteless, and it could not be noticed at all. Although Matthew had some suspicions about Liam and


    Demi¡¯s sudden change of attitude, he did not expect them to do something to the food. And so, the family


    ate the meal in peace and harmony.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the meal, Liam simply handed the car keys to Matthew. ¡°Matthew, from now on, it¡¯s better for you to


    drive this car.¡±


    At once, Matthew¡¯s guard was up; he knew that Liam was not this kind of person.


    Why is he so nice today? Something must be wrong!


    ¡°My workce is close by, so it¡¯s fine for me to ride the bike. I think it¡¯s better for you to drive the car


    instead,¡± Matthew replied.


    Liam was anxious because he knew that President White was going to create a car ident for


    Matthew. If Matthew was not driving, then how could the ident happen?


    So, he said, ¡°Matthew, this is not a matter of going to a further or nearer workce; consider this my


    sincere apology. I really want to apologize to you. If you do not ept these car keys, does that mean


    you are still unhappy with me?¡±


    Helen waved her hand as well. ¡°Hey, we are all family. Why be so petty? Matthew, Liam has apologized


    to you already. Just forgive him for once. Come,e. Take the car keys and don¡¯t upset your own


    family!¡±


    Hence, Matthew had no choice but to take the car keys. However, he was currently alert to the max.


    Seeing this, Liam was secretly happy, for he knew that when Matthew drove out in the afternoon, it was


    time for the man to die!


    In the afternoon, Liam stood on the balcony and watched Matthew drive out. The first thing he did was to


    call President White and tell him about it. After that, Liam was full of contentment. When Matthew died,


    everything would be taken care of. By then, he would get 10% of the shares from the construction


    company, and Demi would get Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, while the assets of the Cunningham


    Family would all be theirs. When he got all of these, he would find a way to kick Demi out of everything


    and then marry Sasha. Finally, everything would be perfect.


    With this fantasy in mind, Liam also left home on his bike. Riding it, he drove along the route that


    Matthew always took to work because he intended to watch Matthew die with his own eyes.


    At this time, Matthew was driving his car along Lakeside Highway. While he drove, he suddenly saw


    ck in front of his eyes as a burst of dizziness came to him violently. He had been on his guard all this


    while, so sensing that the situation was not right, he immediately drew a silver needle and stabbed it into


    the top of his head. Instantly, he became much more awake. At that very moment, the sound of a horn


    suddenly red from behind. He looked through the reverse mirror, only to see arge truck rushing over


    at a very high speed, knocking over several cars behind in the process. Considering the direction of the


    truck from Matthew¡¯s car, it was estimated that his car would be crushed.


    Hastily, Matthew hit the steering wheel, but it was already toote. The truck directly hit his car, causing it


    to spin around a few times. Smashing through the guardrail on the side of the road, it crashed directly


    into the turbulent river and disappeared after bobbing and sinking for a few moments.


    On seeing this scene, Liam could not help but be overjoyed.


    Hahaha! Dead! He¡¯s finally dead! Nothing will be in my way anymore!


    He hummed a little song as he gleefully rushed home. As a result, just after he turned a corner, a van


    directly knocked him to the ground.


    Climbing up, Liam cursed, ¡°Do you f*cking know how to drive? I¡ª¡± Before he could finish, a few burly


    men got down from the van. Without saying anything, they grabbed him and pushed him into the van.


    ¡°What are you doing? Have you made a mistake? You must have arrested the wrong person! I have no


    grudge against you!¡± Liam eximed repeatedly, but no one paid attention to him as they pressed down


    on him in the car.


    At this point, Liam suddenly realized that there was another person in the van. Tied up with ropes, it was


    none other than his wife, Demi!


    Liam was nothing but dumbfounded.


    What on earth is going on?

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    After Liam and Demi were pressed into the van, the two were dragged to an abandoned factory on the


    outskirts. At the factory entrance stood a man, and seeing this man, Liam had his expression changed


    greatly. This man was none other than the bodyguard standing beside President Whitest night. In


    other words, it was President White who had kidnapped them! But why was this so? They were working


    for President White, so why did he do this to them? As Liam was passing by the man, he hurriedly


    stopped. ¡°Excuse me, did you make a mistake? Did you arrest the wrong person? I-I¡¯m Liam Hayes, and


    we just met President Whitest night. We work for President White! Don¡¯t you remember me?¡±


    The man sneered, ¡°Of course I remember! I¡¯m supposed to get you, so how could I not remember you?¡±


    Hearing this, Liam was confused. Are they really arresting us?


    ¡°But why is this so? We work for President White, so why have you brought us here?¡± Demi was anxious.


    The man sneered again. ¡°How stupid you are! You¡¯re not working for President White; you¡¯re being


    used by him! You don¡¯t really think he is going to give you a few hundred million, do you? You don¡¯t


    really think he is going to give you Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, do you? You don¡¯t really think that


    after what you did, he will still let you live, do you?¡±


    Liam and Demi were suddenly thunderstruck; they instantly understood what was going on. From the


    very beginning, President White was just using them. From the very beginning, he never had any


    intention of giving them money or anypany.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    At that, Demi panicked and said, ¡°W-Well, then you tell President White that we don¡¯t want the money,


    and we don¡¯t want thepany. Please tell him to let us go. We don¡¯t want anything; we¡¯ll give it all to


    him. Since we¡¯ve worked for him before, spare our lives, please¡­¡±


    However, the manughed. ¡°I really overestimated you guys when I said you¡¯re stupid just now. You guys


    are truly asinine to the extreme! Fools, do you know why President White wants to kill you? It¡¯s not


    because you want money and thepany, but because it was you two who killed Matthew.¡±


    Demi was confused. ¡°W-Why?¡±


    The man sneered. ¡°That¡¯s because President White wants Young Master White to marry Sasha and then


    gobble up everything in the Cunningham Family. If people know that he was the one who instructed you


    two to kill Matthew, do you think that Sasha will still marry Young Master White? So, you guys have to


    die! Moreover, it has to be framed as suicide due to fear and guilt after your crime! I have even prepared


    the suicide note for you. In fact, its content is very simple, that is, you are jealous of Matthew, so you


    drugged and killed him. After Matthew dies, Sasha would be upset, so with just a little seduction from


    Young Master White, she will marry him. Moreover, it¡¯s you who killed Matthew, so Sasha will be very


    disappointed in you and in her parents. She will even break ties with her parents, and in this way, all of


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals will be Young Master White¡¯s.¡±


    By now, Liam and Demi werepletely stunned; they finally knew just how stupid they had been. Both


    had not only given away everything in the family but also put their own lives on the line!


    Being pushed to the edge, Liam attempted to beg his way out. ¡°W-Well, that powder will be excreted


    from the body, so it cannot be found. In that case, Matthew¡¯s death is just a simple case of a traffic


    ident. T-There is no need to kill us, right? We promise to never leak it out and also help Young Master


    White marry Sasha. Please, I¡¯m begging you. Spare our lives!¡±


    Demi also looked at the man with distress in her eyes, but instead of helping them, the manughed


    wildly. ¡°Wow, you guys are so silly it¡¯s cute! Did you guys really think the drug can¡¯t be found out just


    because President White said so? Hahahaha¡­¡±

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    Demi and Liam werepletely dumbfounded. Obviously, since the very beginning, President White had


    been lying to them! Everything was false, from the ¡®untraceable¡¯ drug to giving them money and the


    company to everyone cooperating well together. In fact, President White was really a sinister and crafty


    hypocrite! Now, the two were regretting it very much; if they did not cooperate with President White nor


    deal with Matthew, they would not have ended up in this situation. Although they had always hated


    Matthew, they could at least get a lot of things from him. Now, not only did they not get anything, but they


    would also lose their lives! The two of them didn¡¯t even know what to do now.


    In the meantime, President White personally visited Matthew¡¯s house. James and Helen were sitting at


    home, and when they saw President Whiteing, the two of them hurriedly got up and served tea


    respectfully.


    ¡°Oh, President White, why do you have time to visit my home? It¡¯s a great honor for you toe!¡± James


    said with a ttering smile.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    President White smiled and replied, ¡°Mr. Cunningham, you are too polite. We are inws, so from now


    on, don¡¯t call me President White. You can just address me as Mr. White.¡±


    James was ttered and said, ¡°Yes, yes. We are all inws. We are all family! Mr. White, we¡¯ve heard


    about Sam. We¡¯re really sorry. T-That beast Matthew, we really can¡¯t do anything to him.¡±


    However, President White benevolently waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand. I came this time to


    inform you that I¡¯ve bought the house next door to mine, and I¡¯m ready to give it to you guys.¡±


    At that, James and Helen almost screamed aloud. The two excitedly said, ¡°P-President White, you


    bought it so soon?¡±


    President White immediately said, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re still calling me President White?¡±


    The two were overjoyed. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Our inws, our inws. G-Gee, this is really something


    surprising; we really didn¡¯t expect it. Inws, you are truly a person who does great things; you really do


    things in a spectacr manner. How can we ept such a huge gift?¡±


    Laughing, President White answered, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve already said that we¡¯re a family, so we should live


    closer together. You have raised Sasha so well, and it¡¯s fortunate that my son can marry her. We¡¯re the


    ones who have benefited more. Therefore, don¡¯t mention it when ites to money. We are a family, so


    money is nothing, right?¡±


    The two were so happy that they were on the verge of tears as they began praising President White.


    After President White smilingly chatted for a few minutes, he finally said, ¡°Oh, yes. I want to invite you


    guys over to see the house, and you have to make your own decisions about the renovation. After all,


    you guys will be living in that house, and personal preferences are different! How about this? In the


    evening, I¡¯ll invite a few old friends, all of whom are dignified people in Eastcliff. When the timees, I¡¯ll


    introduce you guys to them, and we¡¯ll have a casual dinner together and then look at the house. How


    about it?¡±


    Hearing this, James and Helen nodded. ¡°Mr. White, whatever you say! We¡¯ll do as you wish!¡±


    President Whiteughed. ¡°That¡¯s great. I was worried you guys wouldn¡¯t have time. In that case, let¡¯s


    meet in the evening. By the way, when the timees, bring Sasha there too.¡±


    At that, James and Helen were a little awkward. James whispered, ¡°President White, Sasha is a little


    queasy about Sam right now. I-If we bring her over tonight, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    President Whiteughed. ¡°Ah, just don¡¯t tell her the truth. By the way, Gordon Wayder will be there


    tonight. Hispany has a lot of business dealings with Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. When the time<pes, just tell Sasha you are going to talk business with him. I¡¯ll ask him to give her a call too, so that¡¯ll


    work!¡±

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    James and Helen were overjoyed and nodded their heads repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes. Since you¡¯ve made all


    the arrangements, President White, we¡¯ll absolutely do as we¡¯re told. Don¡¯t worry, Sasha will definitely go


    over in the evening.¡±


    President White nodded smilingly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡±


    James and Helen respectfully sent President White out, and when they returned to the house, the two of


    them shouted several times excitedly.


    ¡°Lakeside Garden! Lakeside Garden! Finally, we can live in this most luxurious residential area in


    Eastcliff; we finally made it!¡±


    ¡°How many people are able to live in Lakeside Garden in the whole of Eastcliff? At full count, there


    won¡¯t be more than two hundred people. If we can live in it, this means that our status in Eastcliff has


    entered the top two hundred! We must let Jason and the others know about this!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We must let them know. Why don¡¯t we bring them over there together at night to see what


    it¡¯s like?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call President White and see if I can bring a few more people over!¡±


    The two were enthusiastic, and they quickly began to arrange this matter. Then, James called his father


    Eric first. ¡°Dad, do you have time tonight? We bought a house in Lakeside Garden, and it just so


    happens that we¡¯re bringing a few friends over to get together in the evening. Since you are the head of


    our family, I hope that you can check it out and give some advice on renovations. How about that?¡±


    James spoke smugly and full of disdain when talking about the head of the family.


    In his opinion, with his current achievements, he was the real head of the family. As for Eric, he had


    disregarded thetter long ago. Moreover, this was also the scene he had dreamed of. In the beginning,


    he was humiliated in the Cunningham Family, and now, he wanted to return like a king and make the


    members of the Cunningham Family grovel at his feet!


    Next, Eric¡¯s unconvinced voice came. ¡°James, you¡¯re bragging again? Do you know how much a house


    in Lakeside Garden is worth? With that little bit of ie from your family, how can you buy a house in


    Lakeside Garden? What? Have you not brought enough shame regarding that vi projectst time?


    This time, do you want me to go to see you get humiliated again?¡±


    Hearing this, James put on a cold expression, and he barked, ¡°Last time, it was Matthew who caused all


    that. This time, it¡¯s different. I¡¯ve already bought this house. When the timees, there will be several


    big shots in Eastcliff who will personally go there to celebrate with me. You know Gordon Wayder, right?


    If you do not believe me, you can call and ask him!¡±


    Gordon was a famous tycoon in Eastcliff. Moreover, he had a lot of business dealings with Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals. Thus, Eric had always been trying to curry favor with that man. On hearing that Gordon


    was also going, Eric immediately panicked a little. Could it be true?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He pondered for a long time and then said in a deep voice, ¡°Okay, we will go in the evening. James, I


    hope you won¡¯t let me down this time!¡±


    After Eric hung up the phone, James was smirking coldly. ¡°This old geezer still doesn¡¯t believe me. To put


    it bluntly, he still thinks we are lying to him. Tonight, I must let him see who the most capable person in


    this family is!¡±


    Helen was also joyful as she replied, ¡°I just called President White, and he agreed. He said we could


    bring as many people as we want. I¡¯m going to call my friends too, so they can go over and see what a


    good life is like. After all, in the future, when we live in Lakeside Garden, it¡¯ll no longer be easy for them


    to meet me!¡±


    James immediatelyughed. ¡°That¡¯s right! I also have to talk to my old friends about it. Otherwise, if they


    want to find me for a game of chess and some drinks, they won¡¯t know where to find me. They should be


    allowed to see what a good life is like, right?¡±

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    At 7.00 PM, James and Helen first went to thepany to pick up Sasha. President White¡¯s words had


    them fooled into thinking that they were going to Lakeside Garden to talk business. Following President


    White¡¯sment, Gordon also called, so Sasha really did not suspect any problem and thought they


    were going to talk business.


    Sitting in the car, Sasha looked depressed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Matthew? He has not answered the


    phone this entire afternoon. I¡¯ve called the hospital too, but no one answered. What the hell is he doing?¡±


    They all still didn¡¯t know about Matthew¡¯s car ident. In fact, there were so many car idents in


    Eastcliff every day, so they wouldn¡¯t even think that it was Matthew who was involved in the ident this


    time. Besides, Matthew¡¯s car had fallen into the river and hadn¡¯t been fished out yet, so the police


    couldn¡¯t even notify the family.


    Helen pressed her lips together and replied, ¡°Oh, what do you care about him? This brat is always so


    sneaky, so maybe he is dating another woman! Sasha, don¡¯t get too attached to him. I repeat! This man


    is not a good match for you!¡±


    Not a good match?! Sasha was annoyed. ¡°Mom, will you stop badmouthing people behind their backs?


    Besides, I know how well Matthew treats me, so he would never do such a thing!¡±


    Seeing that the two of them were about to argue, James hastily intervened. ¡°Hey, you two, what is there


    to argue about? Matthew may be busy. He is the chairman of a constructionpany, so it¡¯s normal for


    him to be busy. Okay, we came out today to talk business, so don¡¯t think about other things.¡±


    Sasha did not speak again, but she was still distracted. Soon, they arrived at the Lakeside Garden. At


    the entrance of Lakeside Garden, there were several people, all of whom were specially arranged by


    President White. As soon as James¡¯ car drove here, someone greeted them. ¡°Mr. Cunningham, you¡¯re


    here! Just follow the car in front of you. There are many people arriving tonight, so please forgive me for


    not being able to escort you personally.¡±


    Then, the manughed. James was satisfied with the man¡¯s attitude, so he nodded and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine.


    We¡¯re all family, so there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Right, you guys get busy first. By the way, are my dad


    and my old friends all here?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The man hurriedly replied, ¡°They¡¯re all here. Just mention your name or Mrs. Cunningham¡¯s name, and


    you can all go in.¡±


    James nodded his head repeatedly. ¡°Not bad, not bad. You guys are really considerate. In the future,


    with you guys working for me, I¡¯ll feel much more at ease!¡±


    In fact, James acted as if he already considered himself as the same status as President White and


    treated President White¡¯s men as his own. As for Sasha, she sat in the back, full of confusion. ¡°Dad, what


    kind of gathering is this tonight? There are so many people!¡± Sasha wanted to know what was going on.


    Helenughed. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a gathering for some entrepreneurs on this side of Eastcliff. A few entrepreneurs


    are leading it, mainly to discuss together the future business trend of Eastcliff. Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals is now also the leading pharmaceutical enterprise in Eastcliff, so that¡¯s why we¡¯re


    invited over!¡±


    Sasha did not really believe it, but she did not say anything else. Next, they drove further and arrived


    directly at a gorgeous vi. When James and Helen saw the vi, they immediately eximed, ¡°This is


    way too beautiful and luxurious! In fact, it¡¯s hundreds of times better than our house!¡±


    It was also the first time Sasha was entering Lakeside Garden, so she was also shocked by everything


    inside it. This was truly the most valuable and luxurious house in Eastcliff. Although Sasha felt that the


    vi of The Grand Garden was already very luxurious,pared with the house here, there was still a


    world of difference!

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    Then, a man in a suit greeted them and helped them park the car. After that, James, Helen, and Sasha


    were also brought into the vi.


    The vi¡¯s courtyard was bright and luxurious, and the facilities were impressive. In fact, it looked like a


    large party was going on. In the swimming pool, many girls in bikinis were swimming in it. Next to them,


    waiters in formal wear walked among the crowd with drinks. Many people stood there chatting, and


    everything appeared just like a high-end party. Seeing all this in front of them, James and Helen were


    shocked. While they were still surprised, they noticed their old friends who gathered around them and


    eximed, ¡°Hey, James, you guys are really rich! You guys have really made a lot of money in these two


    years to be able to afford a house in Lakeside Garden.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Cunningham, I¡¯ve already told you that James is no ordinary man. See, he has soared so high up


    in the sky!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Cunningham,st time you said you liked my coat, right? I have asked my daughter to send it back


    from abroad, soe over to my house to give it a try, alright?¡±


    ¡°Oh, James, I¡¯ll have someone send my ivory chess set to youter.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was currying favor with them and not even hesitating to send precious things to them. Full of


    smugness, James and Helen responded with smiles, their hearts simply overflowing with joy. Tonight,


    their vanity and egos were greatly satisfied.


    Not long after, they saw Eric and the others standing around in a group. Eric and the others, too, were


    shocked by the scene here. Charlie and Lily were wearing formalwear, but when they stood in the middle


    of this crowd, they did not look conspicuous at all. After all, the guests who came here had much more


    family fortune than them.


    Seeing them, James had his eyes lit up, and he immediately walked over. ¡°Dad, you all are here! Oh,


    come in and sit down. It¡¯s not appropriate to stand outside. Come on, Dad, I¡¯ll help you in. Let¡¯s go next


    door and look at my house. Do help me with some ideas on how to renovate it!¡± James almost dragged


    Eric into the house.


    As Sasha walked behind, she was full of confusion. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on next door? Y-You guys


    bought a house in Lakeside Garden?¡±


    Helenughed lightly. ¡°Soon, you will know. Come on, Sasha,e and have a seat in the house first!¡±


    Helen, too, pulled Sasha into the house. At this time, the house was filled with many big shots of


    Eastcliff. Gordon was among them, and when he saw James enter, he immediately weed thetter


    with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Cunningham, you guys are finally here. You are the main characters tonight, so if you don¡¯t


    come, it will be meaningless. Come,e,e. Take a seat.¡±


    Several other men also warmly weed them, as if they knew James very well. Eric saw with his own


    eyes that all of these people were on the same level as Gordon. In fact, he could not even get


    acquainted with Gordon. Yet, these people were now so polite to James, so he was truly shocked. Does


    it mean that James has changed from the past?


    James was extremely pleased because his ego waspletely satisfied. He happily went over and sat


    in the main seat, talking andughing with the people as if he knew them very well. Sasha, on the other


    hand, was puzzled. It did not seem like a business meeting tonight, no matter how she looked at it.


    After Eric sat for a while, he really couldn¡¯t help it anymore and said, ¡°James, you said you bought a


    house in Lakeside Garden? Will you take us to see the house first?¡±


    He still doubted James¡¯ words, so he wanted to see the house beforementing on anything.


    At this moment, a voice came from upstairs. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s no problem. Mr. Cunningham¡¯s house is


    right next door to ours, so it¡¯s all right to go over and see it now!¡±


    Everyone looked up, only to see President White smilinglying out with his wife.

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    President White¡­ Sasha¡¯s expression changed, and she suddenly understood what was going on. She


    immediately got up to leave but was immediately stopped by Helen. ¡°Sasha, what are you doing? There


    are so many big shots here, so don¡¯t be reckless!¡±


    At this point, Sasha was outraged. ¡°Mom, what are you doing? You said we¡¯re going to talk about


    business, but it turns out that I¡¯m brought here to meet them? Why haven¡¯t you guys given up yet? I


    made it very clear that in this life, I¡¯ll only love Matthew and will only be with him!¡±


    Helen was also angry by now. ¡°What are you throwing a tantrum for? I¡¯m your mother, so what¡¯s wrong


    with me saying a few words to you? Besides, with President White here, can¡¯t we talk business as well?


    Do you have to choose people when you do business?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Sasha replied, ¡°I have principles when doing business! I will not cooperate with this kind of person!¡±


    After speaking, she got up and was about to leave. At this moment, one of President White¡¯s men


    came over and said softly beside her, ¡°President Cunningham, don¡¯t you wonder why Matthew hasn¡¯t


    been answering your calls? Sit here for a while, and you will know the answer!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s expression changed as she said urgently, ¡°What have you done with Matthew?¡±


    The man smiled and said, ¡°President Cunningham, don¡¯t be anxious. Soon, you will know.¡±


    Then, the man turned and walked away. Panicking, Sasha finally had to go back and sit down. After that,


    President White came over with a smile on his face. ¡°Gentlemen, we invite you all over tonight firstly, to


    get together, and secondly, to celebrate the joy of Mr. Cunningham and his family buying a house. Come,


    let¡¯s go see Mr. Cunningham¡¯s house first!¡±


    The crowd roared approvingly, while James and Helen felt even more delighted. As for Eric and the


    others, they were thunderstruck. Did James really buy a house here?


    Later, they went out with the crowd and came to the vi next door that had not yet been renovated.


    ¡°This is the new house that Mr. Cunningham bought! Oh, yes, Mr. Cunningham, the property license


    procedures you entrusted me with are almost done. Come, you take the key first and just go ahead to


    start renovating it. When the property license is done, you guys can go and sign it, and there will be no


    problem!¡±


    President White handed over the keys. Overjoyed, James stretched out his hand to take the keys.


    Seeing that, Sasha immediately stopped him. ¡°Dad, what are you doing? How can we ept this


    house?¡±


    Upset, James replied, ¡°Why can¡¯t we ept it? This is my house, so why can¡¯t I take it?¡±


    Sasha was furious. ¡°Is this your house? Did you spend money on it? How much did you spend? Do you


    have proof of the bank transfer? Do you truly think I¡¯m a fool? He must have given this house to you! Are


    you selling me for a house?¡±


    When Eric heard this, he immediatelyughed. ¡°Hey, James, so you didn¡¯t buy this house, huh? So, you


    exchanged your daughter for it! Hahahaha, there¡¯s talent in that; there¡¯s honestly talent in you. James,


    you really impress me! Since you were young, you have been counting on your daughter to get you a


    rich son-inw and realize your dream of having a rich family. Unexpectedly, now the dream hase


    true! Congrattions!¡±


    Around them, the members of the Cunningham Family all beganughing derisively, and as for James


    and Helen¡¯s old friends, they also began whispering among themselves, which made James and Helen


    look quite disgraceful. Upon seeing this, James and Helen were so angry that their lungs were about to


    explode. Tonight was the night for them to strut around in glory in front of everyone, but they were thrown


    into disgrace just because of a few words from Sasha.


    James roared, ¡°You unfilial daughter, shut up! This house is mine! Well, I¡¯ll just be frank with you right


    now. If you continue to be with that useless boy Matthew Larson, your mother and I will jump into Lake


    Eastcliff right now. Your choice!¡±

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    Sasha had already gotten used to such threats, so she didn¡¯t even turn her head as she walked straight


    out. Seeing that, Helen let out a mournful wail and sat down on the ground. ¡°Oh, how did I raise such an


    unfilial daughter like you! You just don¡¯t care about your parents¡¯ deaths, do you? I should have known! I


    shouldn¡¯t have had you in the first ce. I won¡¯t live¡­ I can¡¯t live anymore¡­ What¡¯s the point of me living


    on¡­¡±


    James was gnashing his teeth. ¡°Sasha, stop right there! Do you hear me? Stop right there!¡±


    However, Sasha never turned around. Ericughed coldly andmented, ¡°James, what an excellent


    daughter you have raised. Tsk, are you inviting us to see your new house tonight, or are you inviting us


    to see this farce in your family?¡±


    At that, Charlieughed. ¡°Grandpa, isn¡¯t this nice too? Evil has its own way. Uncle James and his wife


    have done so many bad things in their lives that they deserve to end up like this.¡±


    As for Lily, she pursed her lips and said, ¡°Uncle James, if you want to sell your daughter for a house, at


    least let your daughter get a divorce first. Your daughter is still with that loser, after all. Are you nning


    for your daughter to marry two men and for her to serve two husbands? Uncle James, you guys are


    really good at this!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The surrounding crowd burst intoughter. Seriously, now that tonight¡¯s events had happened to this


    point, the crowd had a feeling of watching a good show. Seeing that Sasha was about to walk out the


    door, Mrs. White called out to her. ¡°President Cunningham, don¡¯t rush off yet! Don¡¯t you want to know


    what happened to Matthew?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s expression changed, and she said urgently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Matthew? If you guys d-dare to


    do anything to him, I will not let you go!¡±


    Mrs. Whiteughed lightly. ¡°There is no hurry, as soon you will know. Come,e,e. Let¡¯s go over


    and sit for a while first.¡±


    At this moment, President White also handed the house keys to James. Although James was feeling


    furious, he was still very happy when getting the keys. ¡°President White, you are really considerate!¡±


    James said with a smile.


    With a smile on his face, President White announced aloud, ¡°I invited all of you over tonight firstly to see


    Mr. Cunningham¡¯s new house. Secondly, I also want to ask everyone here to be witnesses. My son fell in


    love with President Cunningham at first sight, and his greatest wish has always been to marry her. Today,


    I would like to ask everyone to witness my son¡¯s marriage proposal to President Cunningham!¡±


    Just after President White finished speaking, the lights in the courtyard suddenly turned on. Only then did


    the people see that inside the courtyard, a red carpet had beenid out. And in the innermost part of it,


    Sam was standing tall in a suit, holding flowers in one hand and smiling brightly. If not for his bandages,


    he would have met all the conditions of a fairytale Prince Charming. In fact, many girls who were at the


    scene were going crazy on seeing this. Sam was quite handsome, and his family background was great.


    Moreover, by choosing such a mboyant and romantic way of appearing at the scene, how many girls


    could resist it?


    However, Sasha¡¯s face fell. ¡°President White, please mind your actions! I¡¯m already married, and I have a


    husband. So, you guys don¡¯t need to waste your time!¡±


    Instead, President Whiteughed. ¡°President Cunningham, I understand what you mean. But that


    Matthew Larson is a live-in son-inw after all. He married into your family in order to cheat you out of


    your family¡¯s assets. Such a person is by no means a good match. On the contrary, you and my son are


    a match made in heaven, given both of your family backgrounds, looks, and talents. Speaking from


    experience, I have some advice for you. For women, the most critical thing in life is to marry the right


    person. Matthew Larson is really not worthy of you; you deserve better!¡±


    This time, many people around nodded. All of them were thinking the same thing: did she really need to


    choose between a useless man who lives off people and a young man from a rich family? The choice


    was certainly obvious.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    The audiences were jumping on the bandwagon as they piled on the persuasion, saying, ¡°You should


    have divorced Matthew a long time ago, President Cunningham.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it humiliating for others to find out about how you¡¯re essentially working to maintain a


    good-for-nothing piece of trash like him?¡±


    ¡°Look at how sincere President White and his family are, and Young Master White is so kind to you by


    overlooking your past. Aren¡¯t you touched?¡±


    ¡°Life would still go on if one were to miss out on a couple of things, but there are some things which are


    an exception to that. If you miss out on marrying the right person, that mistake is going to haunt you


    forever!¡±


    These remarks were made by those who were either friends of President White or of James and Helen.


    Regardless of who they might be, they only said those things to Sasha out of their own ingenuity. After


    all, as far as they were concerned, having an ipetent son-inw in the family was a huge


    embarrassment.


    They all thought collectively, Now that a young nobleman is asking for your hand in marriage and is


    willing to give you everything, you should get rid of Matthew and say yes to the proposal!


    Even Lily was consumed by jealousy as she sneered, ¡°Who would have thought that the wench would be


    so lucky? She¡¯s nothing but a hand-me-down, isn¡¯t she? Why does she get to have a prince charming as


    a suitor?¡±


    While the crowd burst into an uproar, Sam began to walk toward Sasha with arge bouquet of flowers in


    one arm. He was grinning from ear to ear, and as he got down on one knee, he pulled out a velvet box


    from his pocket.


    Then, he opened the box to reveal the brilliant diamond ring nestled within. He raised his hand slightly


    and brought the ring forward to Sasha. ¡°Sasha, I will give you nothing but the best for the rest of your life.


    Will you marry me?¡± He sounded sincere.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, a loud whirring sound came from somewhere behind him.


    Surprised by sudden noise, the audience turned around to see a number of drones rising into the air, and


    beneath the drones was arge banner, on which was written the message, ¡®Marry Me, Sasha!¡¯


    Following this, the vicinity of the vi was suddenly lit up by countless fireworks, their loud booms


    drowning out all other noise as the surrounding sky became a canvas for their iridescent colors.


    Lily gaped at the mboyant disy, dumbfounded as she muttered, ¡°T-This is so romantic. I don¡¯t think


    I¡¯d be able to say no if someone were to propose to me like this!¡±


    Meanwhile, the crowd began to cheer Sasha on. ¡°Say yes! Say yes! Say yes!¡±


    Sasha, however, was flustered. She was about to turn Sam down when Mrs. White sauntered up to her


    and wrapped an arm around her, then said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be too quick to turn him down, Sasha.¡±


    The woman paused before adding sinisterly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what happened to Matthew?


    Apparently, there was a traffic ident along the Lakeside Highway this afternoon, and Matthew¡¯s BMW


    7-Series was said to have been crushed by an industrial truck before it dropped off into Lake Eastcliff.


    Why, I think it¡¯s still somewhere at the bottom of theke.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sasha stiffened, and her mind was nk.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The barest smidge of a smile tugged on Mrs. White¡¯s lips at the girl¡¯s reaction. Having pulled out her


    phone, she clicked on a video and showed it to Sasha. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at this?¡±


    Sasha was still shell-shocked as she stared intently at the screen before her. The video was being taken


    from what looked like an abandoned factory, in which two very familiar figures were tied up¡ªLiam and


    Demi.


    Presently, a man with a ck mask pulled over his head said menacingly to the camera, ¡°Say yes to


    Young Master White, President Cunningham. If you don¡¯t, then I¡¯ll give your sister back after I¡¯ve cut her


    up into tiny little pieces. Here¡¯s a little demonstration, just in case you won¡¯t take my word for it.¡±


    He flicked his wrist after he was done speaking, and a couple of men showed up behind him to drag


    Liam forward.


    Liam was struggling and begging desperately to be spared, but none of the men so much as gave him a


    second look. In one swift move, they sliced off his left ear with a knife.


    He let out a wail of agony as the blood spilled from his wound, looking like a scene from a gory film.


    All the color drained from Sasha¡¯s face at the sight of this. She didn¡¯t think the events of tonight would


    end up so gruesome.


    As of now, the man in the ck mask chuckled like he was mad, and in a threatening tone, he uttered, ¡°I


    don¡¯t think you¡¯d want your sister to end up like this, do you, President Cunningham? By the way, he¡¯s


    looking a little asymmetrical, and it¡¯s getting on my nerves. Cut off his other ear, boys.¡±


    With that, Liam¡¯s remaining ear was sliced off, and it fell onto the ground with a sickening thud.


    Sasha was frozen in ce, feeling as if her body had shut down.

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    Sasha was the only person to whom Mrs. White showed the video, and since the rest of the crowd was


    blissfully unaware of its gruesome content, they had no idea what was going on.


    Presently, President White sauntered up to James and Helen, chuckling as he said jovially, ¡°Mr.


    Cunningham, shall we adjourn to the house? We should let the young people have some privacy during


    such a proposal.¡±


    James and Helen nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, then.¡± With that, both of them followed President White


    into the vi.


    At the sight of this, Mrs. White was practically buzzing with glee as she mused with dark amusement,


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep my son on his knee for far too long, President Cunningham. Otherwise, we¡¯d have to cut


    your sister up and move on to your parents. You wouldn¡¯t want to see them be minced meat in front


    of your very eyes, would you?¡±


    Sasha felt all her strength drain from her, and she staggered as her legs caved in to her weight.


    However, the older woman grabbed onto her, holding her up as she let out a small, menacingugh.


    ¡°Pull yourself together, President Cunningham. If you so much as let others see you getting worked up


    over this, then there will be a couple of deaths to make up for yourck of discretion.¡±


    Sasha red at her and hissed through gritted teeth, ¡°Are you responsible for what happened to


    Matthew?¡±


    Mrs. White¡¯s lips curled into a sickening smile. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you who¡¯s behind the incident after you say yes to


    my son, but for now, I¡¯m just going to rify that we¡¯re not the ones who caused his death. On the


    contrary, the person who orchestrated this is someone right under your nose! Do you still want to know


    who it might be? All you have to do is say yes to Sam. Matthew¡¯s dead, after all, and I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t


    want the rest of your family to end up like him.¡± A thought crossed her mind, and after a pause, she


    added thoughtfully, ¡°By the way, I seem to recall Matthew having a sister; should I perhaps get someone


    to look into her whereabouts?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s expression grew grim at this, and her voice trembled as she demanded, ¡°Leave her alone!¡± If


    Matthew was truly dead, then his sister would be his only legacy. She had to protect Natalie at all costs.


    Mrs. White cackled. ¡°Well, naturally, we¡¯ll leave her alone if you do as you¡¯re told, but if you don¡¯t, then


    I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be so civil.¡± She had a smile on her face the entire time as she said this, but her voice


    only sent a chill down Sasha¡¯s spine.


    Sasha couldn¡¯t imagine how twisted the woman had to be in order for her to carry out such cruel acts


    with a bright smile on her face.


    Havingid out her threats, Mrs. White stepped away from Sasha, beaming as she prompted cheerily,


    ¡°Say yes, President Cunningham. Can¡¯t you tell that my son is deeply in love with you? You shouldn¡¯t let


    him stay on his knee for too long!¡±


    As if on cue, Sam dered stubbornly, ¡°Sasha, if you won¡¯t marry me, then I¡¯m going to stay like this


    forever!¡±


    The women surrounding them watched this scene with a pained look on their faces, and they cried out


    usingly, ¡°How could she let him kneel for this long?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Quick! Say yes to him!¡±


    ¡°Sasha, how could you be so heartless?¡±


    ¡°Where is your conscience? How could you let him go on kneeling after all that he¡¯s done for you?¡±


    Meanwhile, Sasha felt her heart twisting in anguish, and the tears began to spill quietly down her face. It


    was only then that she realized how everything had spiraled out of control since she stepped foot into


    Lakeside Garden.


    Matthew¡¯s death devastated her, and she no longer had the will to live. However, there was one thing


    she knew for sure¡ªif she did not agree to marry Sam tonight, she would lose her entire family, and


    Natalie would perish alongside them.


    At the thought of this, she drew in a deep breath and clenched her jaw. A steely look came into her eyes


    as she vowed to avenge Matthew with all that she had. With that in mind, she stepped backward, putting


    on a baffled front as she stammered, ¡°B-But I¡¯m not prepared for this¡­ ¡±


    Sam was ted when he heard this, thinking that she was going to say yes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to prepare


    anything. I¡¯ve nned out everything for the both of us! All you have to do is marry me, and I promise to


    do anything you ask of me!¡± His loud and bold deration moved the women who were watching this


    with anticipation.


    Nevertheless, Sasha was not moved by this at all, and instead shook her head slowly, looking conflicted.


    She slowly backed away from him, and when she felt her hips colliding with the edge of the table behind


    her, she suddenly grabbed the carving knife from the table, then lunged at Sam.


    A shrill cry escaped her. ¡°I¡¯m taking you down with me!¡± At that moment, she did not care that she would


    die at the end of this. She was going to avenge Matthew, even if it meant giving up her own life, and that


    was her final resolve.

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    No one could have predicted that Sasha would fly into such a murderous rage.


    Upon seeing her barreling forward with the knife pointed at him, Sam froze in panic.


    Just then, a man emerged from among the onlookers and lunged at Sasha, knocking her down swiftly. A


    few other men rushed in after this and wasted no time in apprehending her, pinning her firmly against the


    ground.


    Mrs. White was thunderous as she strolled up to the fallen girl and snapped through gritted teeth, ¡°You


    can¡¯t me us for helping you fulfill your death wish, you stupid wench! Did you really think you could put


    up a fight and say no to my son? As of now, you will be nothing more than a ything for him, and once


    he¡¯s done with you, I¡¯m going to sell you off to some foreignnd so you can spend the rest of your life


    wishing you were dead!¡±


    Hot tears streamed down Sasha¡¯s face as she cried out, ¡°Just kill me! Just kill me and let this be over


    with! I¡¯d sooner die than marry him!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. White chuckled coldly at this. Straightening, she turned to address the guests. ¡°Ladies and


    gentleman, I¡¯m terribly sorry for this confounding turn of events. It looks like President Cunningham is a


    little overwhelmed by everything, but she¡¯ll be fine. We¡¯ll just bring her into the house and let her calm


    down for a bit. Please, go on with the party and don¡¯t let this dampen your cheer.¡±


    With that, Mrs. White quietly directed the men to haul Sasha unceremoniously into the house.


    Their n had been to use the girl¡¯s family as leverage to force her into saying yes to Sam¡¯s proposal.


    That way, she would be his legal wife once they were officially married, and the Whites could take


    everything that belonged to the Cunningham Family. They could finallyy their hands on the vi project


    in the suburbs, Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, the Wellness Herbary, and the other enterprises under


    Sasha¡¯s family.


    These were what the Whites¡ªor more specifically, what the head of the White Family, Den¡ªhad


    been after all along.


    Den had been nning this for quite some time now. Once he had taken all that belonged to the


    Cunningham Family, he knew that the Whites could finally surpass the Sandel Family and make their


    way to the top of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff.


    Upon attaining such glorious victory, he would be ready to challenge Billy and topple thetter off his


    pedestal!


    Meanwhile, the guests watched impassively as Sasha was dragged into the house, and seeing as the


    event had nothing to do with them, they made noment about it.


    Sasha, on the other hand, was rendered entirely hopeless. She knew that there was nothing she could


    do this time; not only had she failed to turn things around, she was alsopletely humiliated.


    As of now, the blissful prospect of death was anchored in her mind. She no longer wanted to live if it


    meant having to spend the rest of her days in agony.


    However, just as she was about to be hauled into the house, a voice barked coldly from the terrace


    overhead, ¡°Let go of her this instant!¡±


    The crowd was stunned; no one had noticed that a figure had made his way up onto the terrace.


    The mysterious figure stood in the shadows, and no one could catch a glimpse of his features. Sasha, on


    the other hand, was the only one who appeared overwhelmed as she eximed, ¡°Matthew? Matthew, it¡¯s


    you, isn¡¯t it? It has to be you! You¡¯re not dead, are you?¡±


    At that moment, the man stepped out of the shadows, and his presence confirmed Sasha¡¯s desperate


    cries, for he was, indeed, Matthew.


    He was covered in bloodstains here and there, but he seemed rather spirited in spite of this.


    Conversely, the White Family was grim when they saw him.


    Isn¡¯t Matthew supposed to be dead? How is it possible for him to show up here right now?


    Sasha began to break down into heaving sobs. She couldn¡¯t believe the renewed hope that seized her. It


    was as if she saw the light at the end of the tunnel.


    Presently, Matthew was looking down upon them imperiously as he dered pointedly, ¡°This evening¡¯s


    events are between the Whites and me. For those who have nothing to do with all this, please leave at


    once!¡±


    The guests exchanged amused looks when they heard this, and one of them jested, ¡°What are you going


    on about, you ignorant fool? Who do you think you are? How dare you ask us to leave when you¡¯re


    nothing but a piece of trash who mooches off his inws? Do you take us for dogs you could just order


    around? Don¡¯t you know who I am¡ª¡±


    He was cut off by the sudden stato of heavy footsteps that rose from beyond the doors, and before


    long, a troop of men stormed in.


    The man who led this roguish troop was none other than Tiger himself, and he pointed angrily at the


    pompous man who had spoken out against Matthew earlier as he thundered, ¡°You¡¯re so goddamn noisy!


    Go and cut out his tongue now!¡±


    As soon as he said that, a bunch of men lurched forward to grab onto the man in question. And without


    another word, they cut out his tongue.

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    The crowd burst into an uproar at this. Who could have thought that something as grisly as this would


    happen before their very eyes?


    While everyone was gasping and panicking, more men were rushing toward the vi as though they


    were the human equivalent of angry rapids.


    From their vantage point, it was hard for the guests to make out the number of people who were barging


    in from the outside, but it was unmistakable that the entirendscape beyond the vi was packed to the


    brim with men.


    Upon seeing this, President White shuddered, and he suddenly realized that the situation was getting out


    of hand.


    There was something off about this whole thing, seeing as Matthew was still alive and Tiger had


    assembled an intimidating motley crew to break into this ce.


    President White had set up everything in Lakeside Garden precisely because it was Billy¡¯s territory in the


    first ce. He couldn¡¯t understand why Tiger and these men could storm in at their own whim and fancy


    without Billy¡¯s orders.


    Now that Tiger had made his way into the ce with his mammoth crew, President White instantly knew


    that Billy was behind this sudden invasion.


    At the thought of this, he felt his blood run cold.


    Den had told him that all this was orchestrated against Stanley exclusively and that these ns would


    not lure Billy out.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, it was clear to see that the head of the White Family had miscalcted!


    The man whose tongue had been cut off was currently rolling around on the ground in agony, and his


    blood was sttered over Tiger¡¯s legs.


    At the sight of the crimson blood sprayed over his pants, Tiger was infuriated as he snapped, ¡°Stop


    rolling around, goddamnit! You got blood all over me! Have you no manners? For God¡¯s sake, someone


    keep an eye on him. If he doesn¡¯t stop rolling around, cut off all his limbs, and let¡¯s see if he won¡¯t stop


    then!¡±


    Upon hearing this, a couple of aggressive-looking men marched over and surrounded the wounded man,


    who immediately froze. He stopped wailing, and he dared not move a muscle for fear that he might die


    on the spot.


    With a grimace, Tiger turned and swept his icy gaze over the crowd, then barked loudly, ¡°To hell with all


    of you! Didn¡¯t you hear what Mr. Matthew Larson just said? All of you who have nothing to do with this,


    get out right now! I¡¯m going to count to ten, and if you don¡¯t leave by then, I¡¯m going to make mincemeat


    out of all of you!¡±


    Having said that, he gave the guests no time to react as he immediately leaped into the countdown,


    yelling, ¡°One! Two! Three!¡±


    The guests began to mor for the exit as the countdown went on, practically stampeding over each


    other as they rushed out the doors. Tiger was far too aggressive for them to not take seriously.


    Among those who scrambled to leave were Gordon and his men, but just as they were reaching the


    door, Tiger¡¯s men blocked their way.


    Tiger thundered when he saw them, ¡°Do you think you have nothing to do with this? Did I say you could


    leave? None of you are going to get one foot out of those doors!¡±


    Gorden nched at this and hastily countered, ¡°M-Master Tiger, I have nothing to do with any of this.


    This is solely a matter of the White Family. I-I¡¯m just here to attend the banquet¡ª¡±


    Tiger shot him a deadly look. ¡°You damn well know that you¡¯ve yed a part in this. Don¡¯t think that


    nobody¡¯s heard of your shady backdoor negotiations. A manor in the outskirts of town, am I right? That


    was where Liam and Demi went!¡±


    Gordon and the others immediately faltered. Not even in their wildest dreams did they think that Tiger


    would find out about the deal they had made in the beginning. As things were, they could no longer wash


    their hands off this.


    Meanwhile, when President White saw how things had panned out, he knew that the n was falling


    apart.


    He abruptly rushed out of the house with a dagger in hand, aiming the weapon at Sasha as he roared,


    ¡°You better watch yourself, Matthew Larson, or I¡¯m going to kill her¡ª¡±


    However, before he could finish his threat, Matthew leaped from the terrace, looking as graceful as a


    panther. He made jumping from the terrific height look as easy as walking on t ground.


    Gaining momentum, hended a rough kick on President White¡¯s chest, bringing thetter crashing to


    the ground.


    The older man coughed out blood as he struggled beneath Matthew¡¯s foot, but he was firmly pinned to


    the ground.


    While this was happening, Tiger¡¯s men hurtled forward and apprehended all the men who worked for


    President White.


    Sasha, on the other hand, hurriedly threw herself into Matthew¡¯s arms, then clutched him desperately as


    she sobbed.


    He patted her gently on the shoulder, consoling her as he murmured, ¡°There, there. Everything¡¯s fine


    now. I¡¯m sorry for beingte. I should have saved you sooner!¡±


    Having cried herself wordlessly, she shook her head vehemently and burrowed deeper into his embrace,


    clinging onto him stubbornly.


    Regardless of what had happened, she was grateful enough to see him alive still, and it was the best


    thing she could ask for.


    He muttered soothing words of sce while patting her shoulder, and it was only after she had calmed


    down that he asked a couple of men to escort her to the side so she could catch her breath.


    A hard look came into his eyes at that moment. It¡¯s time for me to settle the score with the Whites!

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    Tiger corralled the rest of the Whites¡¯ men into the house, and among them were Gordon and his


    entourage.


    Presently, Matthew was seated on the couch, and there was a cold, hard glint in his eyes as he stared at


    those before him.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Clueless as to what was going on, James and Helen were furious as they roared, ¡°What are you doing


    here, Matthew? Bold of you to show your face around here! Were you even invited? You¡ª¡±


    Enraged, Tiger grabbed a wine bottle from the nearby table and threw it onto the ground before the


    couple, then shouted, ¡°Shut up, you old fossils! I swear, if the both of you weren¡¯t President


    Cunningham¡¯s parents, I would have killed you long ago! For the love of God, I¡¯ve never met anyone as


    ridiculous as the both of you. I ought to cut you up into pieces right now!¡±


    The husband-and-wife duo were gobsmacked at the torrent of abuse, but even as they were too


    shaken to utter another word, they still glowered at Matthew angrily.


    As far as they were concerned, he was the one who had ruined everything. After all, Tiger and his men


    would not have caused such havoc at the banquet if it hadn¡¯t been for him.


    Paying no attention to the hostility directed at him, Matthew was impassive as he flicked his wrist and


    said, ¡°Let them see the video.¡±


    Upon hearing this, one of Tiger¡¯s subordinates ran over and fished out Mrs. White¡¯s cell phone, thereafter


    bringing it over to James and Helen. The subordinate pulled up the video from earlier and clicked y.


    It was a recorded video as opposed to a live one, and as such, it could still be reyed.


    The couple watched the video until the end. All the color drained from their faces, and they were


    trembling, clearly shocked by what they had seen. James was the first to speak, demanding, ¡°W-What do


    you think you¡¯re doing here, President White? Your son is the one asking for my daughter¡¯s hand, so why


    can¡¯t we talk things out like civil adults? H-How could you do something like this?¡±


    Helen, on the other hand, was beside herself with panic as she cried, ¡°Where¡¯s Demi? What happened to


    Demi? Is she alright?¡±


    Tiger grimaced, then scoffed at this. ¡°Alright? More like cut up into chunks and fed to the fishes in the


    lake.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Helen felt the room spin around her, and she nearly fainted out of shock.


    James quickly helped her to her feet as he urged, ¡°How could this happen? How? We¡¯re practically in-


    laws, President White. How could you do something like this? That was my daughter! We¡¯re supposedly


    inws!¡±


    Tiger was incredulous, and he snapped impatiently, ¡°Sh*t, just how goddamn stupid could the both of you


    be? Can¡¯t you tell what¡¯s going on even at a time like this? They never wanted to be inws with


    you, and they never wanted your daughter to be part of their family in the first ce. They¡¯re after


    your assets! They asked Liam to poison Mr. Matthew Larson, and when he dies, his shares in the


    constructionpany will go to President Cunningham. Then, once Sam marries her, the Whites could


    take over all your enterprises! The suburban project, Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, Wellness Herbary,


    and your current pharmacy¡ªall these add up to over billions in worth! The Whites have been after these


    all along, got it?¡±


    James and Helen nched at this, and the former countered in disbelief, ¡°T-That¡¯s not possible. Sasha is


    Sam¡¯s true love, and he¡¯s head over heels for her. How could he do something like this? Besides,


    President White gifted me with a vi not too long ago to show their ingenuity¡ª¡±


    Tiger let out a cold bark ofughter. ¡°I can¡¯t believe how deluded the both of you are at a time like this!


    True love? What true love is there when ites to Sam? Let me put it this way: Sam was involved in


    three sexual assault cases while he was studying abroad, and the White Family paid to cover up all three


    incidents. After he came back to Eastcliff, he¡¯s been keeping a weekly roster of different girls¡ªtwo for


    each week. That¡¯s the kind of life he leads, and more importantly, the b*stard has AIDS. I wonder if you


    knew about that.¡±


    James and Helen gaped at him,pletely taken aback by the flurry of information.


    President White, on the other hand, hastily retorted, ¡°You¡¯re spewing nonsense! My son is perfectly


    healthy! How could he have AIDS all of a sudden?¡±


    Tiger raised a brow as he chuckled coldly and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s only natural for us to do research before we


    could go against you, White. Shall I let you have a look at your son¡¯s report from hisst medical check-


    up? Oh, by the way, President White, I suggest you go for a check-up as well; that gold-digger you¡¯ve


    been maintaining at the Maison des Royale happens to have slept with your son.¡± He paused, clicking


    his tongue in disapproval, and added contemptuously, ¡°Call me old-fashioned, but your personal lives are


    disgusting!¡±

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    When President White heard this, he fell into stunned silence. My own son has been sleeping with my


    mistress! Furious, he turned to re at Sam as he demanded, ¡°Sam, is this true?¡±


    Sam lowered his head, unable to bring himself to meet his father¡¯s gaze.


    President White was at his wits¡¯ end, and he marched forward to give his son a harsh kick in the ribs,


    then yelled incredulously, ¡°You ingrate! How could you do something like this?¡±


    However, before he could continue in his admonishment, Mrs. White came running over to him and gave


    him two hard ps across the face. ¡°You old fart! How dare you have a mistress on the side? How could


    you be so shameless at your age?¡±


    He swallowed convulsively at this confrontation. In his moment of rage, he had forgotten that his wife


    was clueless about his having a mistress.


    In a matter of seconds, the house was filled with the mor of their voices, and it was quickly bing


    chaotic.


    Presently, Gordon and his men felt extremely awkward as they watched the conflict between the Whites


    unfurl before their eyes. Under normal circumstances, they would have found this exchange hrious,


    but as things were, they could not so much as summon a chuckle. They were directly involved in this


    series of events, after all, and there was no way for them to escape the wrath thaty ahead waiting for


    them.


    Meanwhile, James was thunderous as he shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t peg you for the despicable type, Sam! I must


    have been blind to let you propose to Sasha! Let me make one thing clear now: there¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting


    you marry my daughter!¡±


    Tiger sucked his teeth as he pointed out irritably, ¡°Wow, look at this abrupt change of heart! You were the


    one who agreed to it in the first ce, you old fossil. Remember how supportive you were of this whole


    marriage endeavor?¡±


    James winced at the usation. ¡°T-That was before I found out what kind of person he is! Now that I


    know he¡¯s a womanizer and that he¡¯s done such a shameless thing, I would never allow my daughter to


    marry him!¡±


    Tiger let out a cold bark ofughter at this. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that nice to hear? But if you truly loved your child


    as you say you do, why didn¡¯t you ever look into Sam¡¯s past? You don¡¯t even know what kind of person


    he is, so why would you push your daughter into marrying him in the first ce? If the whole proposal


    were to go as nned tonight, then you would have doomed your own daughter!¡±


    ¡°I-I really had no idea,¡± James argued, flushing a terrific shade of crimson. ¡°If I had, I wouldn¡¯t have


    pushed Sasha into the marriage!¡±


    Tiger bristled at this and snapped, ¡°It¡¯s one thing to say you have no idea of what he¡¯s like, but it¡¯s entirely


    another to let your ignorance keep you from looking into his past! Do you really think I can¡¯t see through


    your thoughts? You were only ever concerned with the White Family¡¯s wealth and the fact that they¡¯re


    staying at Lakeside Garden. You didn¡¯t bother with anything else, not even the kind of person Sam really


    is! You were so painfully oblivious and ignorant that you decided to use your daughter as your stepping


    stone to curry favor with the other elitists! You never cared about how she felt, and you didn¡¯t care if she


    wouldn¡¯t be happy. People like you don¡¯t deserve to be fathers!¡±


    The blood rushed to James¡¯ face when he heard this. He stared at his feet in shame as words escaped


    him. He could not retort against the other man¡¯s usations because he had always been after the


    Whites¡¯ wealth and resources. Indeed, he had never once considered looking into Sam¡¯s past.


    Helen was going mad with devastation as she pleaded, ¡°M-Master Tiger, you¡¯re right. We¡¯re the ones


    who are at fault here. Could you please help us save our daughter? Demi and her husband have been


    kidnapped. Please, please save them for us.¡±


    James gave him a desperate look as well, while his wife begged for the favor.


    However, Tiger was indifferent as he sneered, ¡°Save them? Why should I? I ought to kill those two idiots


    myself! Save them? Are you out of your goddamn minds?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Embarrassed, Helen winced, but she dared not argue against him. Instead, she turned to look at


    Matthew and pleaded in a low voice, ¡°Matthew, please, you have to save Demi. She is family, after all.


    More importantly, she¡¯s Sasha¡¯s sister! You can¡¯t just let her die like this. If you do, Sasha will only me


    herself for the rest of her life¡ªyou wouldn¡¯t let her be forever riddled with grief and guilt because of this


    incident, would you?¡±

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    Matthew said nothing as he regarded Helen with an icy look.


    Tiger, on the other hand, was quick tosh out at her. ¡°You shameless old hag! The audacity of you to


    beg Mr. Matthew Larson to save your daughter when you don¡¯t even know half of the things she and her


    husband have done!¡±


    A strangled cry escaped Helen as she flinched at the abuse thrown her way, but she tried to argue


    nheless. ¡°I know they weren¡¯t too happy with Matthew, and I can¡¯t deny that they¡¯ve done some


    horrible things to him, but it doesn¡¯t mean they deserve to die! We¡¯re still family at the end of the day, and


    blood runs thicker than water. Bickering is part of family life!¡±


    ¡°Stop with the bullsh*t! Of course families fight, but these two imbeciles not only poisoned Mr. Matthew


    Larson¡¯s food, they also staged the car crash so they could kill him. Who in their right mind would call this


    normal family bickering?¡±


    James and Helen gaped at him, dumbfounded upon hearing this information. The former pressed


    incredulously, ¡°A-Are you joking, Master Tiger? Liam and Demi are far too kind to do such hideous acts


    ¡ª¡±


    ¡°Kind? Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± Tiger snapped, cutting him off halfway. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask White or the


    couple of insolent fools here what Liam and Demi have done? In fact, White was the one who had given


    them the poison in the first ce!¡±


    Upon hearing this, James turned to shoot looks of disbelief at Gordon and the others, all of whom began


    to fidget awkwardly. Gordon, in particr, looked distinctly uneasy as he stammered, ¡°I-I have nothing to


    do with this! This was all White¡¯s idea! He was the one who promised Demi and Liam a huge sum of


    money and apany of their own if they helped him. The rest of us didn¡¯t say anything to them!¡±


    By saying all this, Gordon had essentially confirmed the truth of the situation.


    James and Helen almost cked out on the spot. They finally understood why Matthew and Tiger were


    so outraged. As it turned out, Liam and Demi had entirely crossed the line this time.


    ¡°How could these two kids be so gullible? At the end of the day, we¡¯re all family. How could they do


    something like this? This is all White¡¯s doing! They wouldn¡¯t have been involved in this mess if that


    scoundrel had not misled them in the first ce! Matthew, bring them back. I¡¯ll beat them to death myself!


    I¡¯ll stand up for you!¡± Helen cried desperately, her voice raising by an octave.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Tiger snorted. ¡°Get out of our sight! Do you take us for fools? Asking us to bring them back is the same


    as saving them, is it not? Besides, I don¡¯t think you have it in you to beat them to death. You should save


    yourself the trouble and let White¡¯s henchmen kill them off for you instead!¡±


    Horrified, James and Helen immediately objected to the harsh suggestion, shouting, ¡°N-No! That¡¯s not


    right!¡±


    Helen turned to address Matthew frantically once more. ¡°Say something, Matthew! Please! Demi is


    Sasha¡¯s biological sister¡ªplease save her. I¡¯ll get on my knees if that¡¯s what it takes for you to save my


    daughter. I-I¡¯ll do it now!¡± With that, she got on her knees and began to bow repeatedly before him,


    groveling at his feet in a show of extreme humility and apology.


    James, on the other hand, had a grim look on his face, but he finally got down on his knees and begged


    Matthew as well.


    He had no choice but to do so. Demi was his daughter, after all, and he had to do all he could to save


    her.


    Despite the couple¡¯s act of desperation, Matthew remained impassive as he flicked his wrist, ordering,


    ¡°Tiger, bring them next door.¡±


    Having heard this, Tiger immediately ordered a few of his men to haul James and Helen away against


    their protests.


    As of now, the Whites, as well as Gordon and his men, were all who were left in the house.


    The conflict that had erupted among the Whites had apparently ended as well.


    President White had streaks of blood running down his face from where his wife had wed at him


    viciously, and his face was tight with fury as he hissed through gritted teeth, ¡°Regardless of what had


    happened, this is still a family matter of mine, and you shouldn¡¯t have interfered in the first ce! Do you


    take me for a pushover, Tiger? I¡¯m from the White Family, you know, and the current head of the family


    happens to be my cousin! How dare you disrespect my family by barging into my home to stir up trouble


    like this?¡±


    Gordon and the other men were relieved to hear President White fight back. With the White Family


    backing them up, they knew they had nothing to worry about. Emboldened by this, they began to


    challenge Tiger, taunting, ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line today, Tiger!¡±


    ¡°So what if they call you Master Tiger of South Street? Do you think you¡¯re so powerful and above the


    rest of us? Don¡¯t you know that our assetse up to over billions?¡±


    ¡°Why, we could get rid of a violent and bloodthirsty savage like you with just by lifting a finger! Who do


    you think you are to pick a fight with us?¡±

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    The crowd was in an uproar. With the Whites backing them, they had no reason to fear Tiger anymore.


    At that moment, however, Tigerughed.


    ¡°Dear big bosses, looks like I will have my way today after all! What, did you really think the Whites will


    save you? Haha! Sorry to disappoint you. The Whites can¡¯t even save themselves, much less the lot of


    you!¡±


    The faces in the crowd turned pale while President Whiteughed maniacally. ¡°Just who do you think you


    are, Tiger? Even your cousin Stanley didn¡¯t dare to make such daring ims! What right do you have?¡±


    Tiger smiled. ¡°Of course I have none. What if it were Master Newman, though?¡±


    The crowd was once again taken by surprise. President White answered hastily, ¡°M-Master Newman


    would never make a move! This whole matter had nothing to do with him. I-It doesn¡¯t make sense for him


    to do this!¡±


    Tiger¡¯s smile was cold. ¡°President White, you¡¯re a bit outdated, aren¡¯t you? Who imed that this had


    nothing to do with Master Newman? Don¡¯t you know that his daughter, Miss Brittany, now calls Mr.


    Larson her brother? Now, do you suppose Mr. Larson is involved in this matter?¡±


    President White was stunned and his voice trembled as he spoke, ¡°Master Newman¡¯s daughter is


    awake? I-Isn¡¯t she still unconscious?¡±


    The others were also shocked to the core.


    Brittany Newman was the bona fide princess of Eastcliff.


    How was it possible for the daughter of the First King of Eastcliff to call Matthew Larson her brother?


    Whatplicated rtionship was behind such an arrangement?


    Moreover, they had received news earlier that Brittany was in a vegetative state, so how could she have


    suddenly woken up?


    Tiger said coldly, ¡°This is why I said you¡¯re outdated! Miss Brittany has already woken up quite a number


    of days ago.¡±


    President White gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°Don¡¯t try to lie to me, Tiger! Let¡¯s say that Brittany really did


    wake up. Even if she did, why would she call Matthew her brother?¡±


    ¡°If Billy just wanted to find an excuse to deal with us, he should just say it straight.¡±


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s done with us, the others won¡¯t believe him!¡±


    ¡°It was the Watkins Family before, followed by the Jacksons, and now it¡¯s us¡ªthe Whites.¡±


    ¡°If Billy dared to harm three of the Greatest Families consecutively, do you think the Ten Greatest


    Families would work together against him, themon enemy?¡±


    ¡°Do you suppose Billy would be troubled by then?¡±


    The others also sighed in relief. As long as the Ten Greatest Families were backing them, they didn¡¯t


    need to worry so much.


    Tiger curled his lips. ¡°What a considerate n! Too bad, things aren¡¯t as simple as you imagined. Do you


    know that Den White, who was supporting you, had already colluded with the Ten Greatest Families of


    Eastshire? He was able to rise to position entirely because the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire were


    supporting him behind the scenes.¡±


    President White was taken aback. ¡°H-How is this possible?¡±


    The Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire wanted to monopolize the profits of Eastshire.


    They had power over all the other cities in Eastshire with their might and even had all of the cities under


    their control.


    It was their intention to invade Eastcliff some years ago, but Billy kept blocking them.


    As for the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff, thanks to his protection, they rose to their current position


    today and didn¡¯t have to worry about the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire.


    It was because of this that the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff had arrived to an agreement where none


    should have any association with the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire.


    It was because if the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire managed to get a grip on Eastcliff, the Ten


    Greatest Families of Eastcliff would suffer a huge hit in profit.


    When that happened, whoever had ties with the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire would be the


    target of public criticism. By then, even the Ten Greatest Families would not let them off the hook!


    In truth, President White had known of this before.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    However, Den was so secretive in his operations that he couldn¡¯t understand how Billy was aware of


    that piece of news!

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    Tiger smiled coldly. ¡°Why do something if you don¡¯t want anyone else to know? Once you do something,


    your actions will be revealed sooner orter. President White, do you want to see the consequences that


    befell Den?¡±


    President White went pale because he knew that he was truly done for this time.


    Tiger whipped out his phone and even had people bring out a huge screen before projecting the video on


    the phone onto the screen.


    The crowd immediately recognized the setting as they eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the White Residence


    courtyard?¡±


    In the video, Stanley sat at the seat belonging to the Head of the White Family.


    The others in the White Family respectfully stood at the side.


    There was a man covered in blood kneeling in the middle of the space¡ªit was Den.


    Behind him stood the Heads of the other nine Greatest Families. These heads walked forward, one after


    the other, and took turns to pierce knives into Den¡¯s body.


    They had avoided the vital parts, but it was still painful enough for him as his expression had warped in


    pain.


    After the nine Heads had done their job, it was the White Family¡¯s turn.


    In the end, Den bore dozens of wounds before falling dead in the pool of his own blood.


    At this sight, everyone in the crowd could feel chills running down their spine as they trembled.


    That was the Head of the White Family!


    Now, seeing how he had been killed by the remaining nine of the Greatest Families and the White


    Family, the opinion of the Ten Greatest Families on this matter was made crystal clear.


    They were determined to get rid of any traitors!


    Now that Den was dead, what would happen to those who had cooperated with Den before?


    After a long while of silence, Gordon was the first to kneel on the floor with a plop, pleading in a trembling


    voice, ¡°Master Tiger, please, I don¡¯t know anything about this. I¡­ I was only trying to get revenge for my


    son who was beaten up by Matthew. I didn¡¯t know better and had incurred Mr. Larson¡¯s wrath. I¡­ I¡¯m the


    one at fault. I should be punished¡­¡±


    Upon saying this, Gordon pped himself on the face and his face was soon swollen.


    Then, he repeatedly gave Matthew a kowtow, bowing his head on the floor until it was bleeding. Once


    again, he begged in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Larson, please have mercy. It was my incorrigible son¡¯s fault;


    that b*stard kept looking for trouble. I-I will discipline him properly. I will break his legs so that he won¡¯t be


    able to get out of bed all his life. Please just spare my life, I beg you¡­¡±


    Upon seeing this, the others also went down on their knees and begged for mercy.


    They weren¡¯t fools. They knew that if they didn¡¯t beg now, it would be toote.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As for President White, he could only sit paralyzed on the couch. There was no need for him to beg


    anymore.


    This was because he knew his consequences very well. There would not be a single life spared in his


    family!


    Matthew¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I¡¯ve said before that if you don¡¯t kneel and beg for mercy within three


    days, all that awaits you is death. Now, three days have already passed. Isn¡¯t it toote to be begging for


    mercy now?¡±


    Gordon and the others were scared out of their senses as they hastily responded, ¡°Mr. Larson, please


    give us a chance. I beg you¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What about money? We¡¯re willing to pay you no matter the amount.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯d spare our lives, we¡­ we will be at your beck and call.¡±


    ¡°Please, I beg you¡­¡±


    They said all these while bowing their bloody heads on the ground.


    Unfortunately, Matthew didn¡¯t even spare them a single nce.


    ¡°There are some things I can forgive, but I can never forgive anything that crosses the line, and Sasha


    was that line!¡±


    With that, he waved a hand and ordered in a cold voice, ¡°Get them on the road!¡±


    Tiger immediately nodded. ¡°Understood, Mr. Matthew!¡±


    With a wave of his hand, a band of people at his side rushed up and dragged Gordon and the others


    away.


    As for those in the White Family, they were also dragged out and thrown into a car that made its way out


    of Eastcliff.


    In the car, these people were still begging and pleading with all their might, but no one paid them any


    attention.


    Soon, they left Eastcliff and entered a deserted forest where they saw a few people lying on the ground.


    These people were their sons, who were members of that band of brothers!

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    Gordon and the others were shocked at the sight of their sons.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They thought that they were the only ones who had to pay the price. Now that even their sons were


    brought here now, the end that awaited them was as clear as day.


    Their bloodline would end here!


    Upon seeing their fathers arrive, the rich young men started crying, ¡°Dad, save me! Save me, please!¡±


    ¡°Dad, they beat me up! You have to get revenge for me!¡±


    ¡°Dad, I want them dead! Dead!¡±


    ¡°They must be killed¡ªevery single one of them! I want their whole family killed!¡±


    Gordon immediately roared, ¡°Why? Why?! Why?!!! This is all our doing; why did you bring my son here


    too? I don¡¯t care how you kill me, but what right do you have to kill my son as well?¡±


    The others were shouting too, and they were close to breaking down.


    Tiger followed behind and slowly replied, ¡°This incident was also caused by these brats, so of course


    they will be dealt with ordingly. Also, do you hear what they¡¯re saying? They want to kill our family! I¡¯m


    absolutely scared out of my wits! They mustn¡¯t be left alive; what if they really kill my whole family? What


    should I do then?¡±


    Gordon and the rest paled as they deeply regretted their actions.


    Had they known about today¡¯s events, they would¡¯ve properly disciplined these boys and stopped them


    from causing trouble everywhere. Maybe things wouldn¡¯t have turned out in that manner.


    As the saying went, spare the rod and spoil the child. Who else could they me for getting themselves


    in the situation?


    Willy and his friends were shocked at the sight of their own fathers kneeling in front of someone else.


    They always thought that as their fathers were powerful with their wealth, there was nothing they couldn¡¯t


    do.


    It was because of this reason that they did whatever they liked and bullied people without any


    repercussions.


    s, they messed with the wrong person this time around.


    To make things worse, they weren¡¯t even given the chance to make amends!


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill us. Please don¡¯t kill us¡­¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t do it again. Please. We swear¡­¡±


    ¡°Please have mercy!¡± The young men bitterly pleaded. At this moment, they had finally gotten rid of their


    arrogance.


    Tiger sneered. ¡°Have mercy? You b*stards havemitted more crimes than yours truly. I at least have


    the decency to pay women for their services, but you? F*ck you all; you¡¯ve harmed more than 100 girls in


    total. There were 7 whomitted suicide as a result and the 2 of their families demanded an


    exnation for the babies. You wrecked their homes! You are the scum and the good-for-nothing trash of


    society. Tell me, what right do you have to be alive?¡±


    Everything Tiger said was urate.


    The band of rich young men were overbearing and arrogant.


    They always lurked in clubs and pubs; the moment they had their eyes on any beautiful girl, they would


    get their hands on them.


    It wasn¡¯t much of a problem if the girl was submissive, but if she wasn¡¯t, they would use force.


    They didn¡¯t even spare the girls who had boyfriends.


    After having their way with the girl, they would even beat up the guy and had identally taken a few


    lives as a result.


    Because of their family¡¯s wealth and power, their crimes werepletely covered up.


    However, just as Tiger said, those rich brats looked well-dressed and chivalrous, but in truth, each was


    dirtier than thest one.


    He wasn¡¯t aw-abiding citizen himself, but even he didn¡¯tmit the number of crimes they did.


    To describe it in a better manner, Tigermitted crimes for his own benefit and he would never do


    anything bad just because he felt like it.


    On the topic of women, he had always used money for the deal.


    If the other party wasn¡¯t willing, he wouldn¡¯t force them. To him, there were still many beautiful women


    out there and even more women who were greedy for money.


    If one wouldn¡¯t cooperate, he¡¯d just move on to the next one. He didn¡¯t even need to use force.


    This was exactly why Tiger despised them!


    Tiger then waved his hand. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cut the crap. Kill them!¡±

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    President White and his family were left in Lakeside Garden as Tiger didn¡¯t bring them away. It was


    because they were headed to the White Family, where the rest of the Whites would deal with them.


    However, as they knew that they would be dead either way, it didn¡¯t matter whose hands they would die


    by.


    Meanwhile, Matthew returned to the White Family¡¯s vi next door after he had resolved the matters.


    James and Helen sat nervously in the hall while Sasha¡¯s expression was full of joy. The others had


    already been chased out.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Upon seeing Matthew walk in, James and Helen immediately rose to their feet. ¡°How did it go, Matthew?


    Where¡¯s Demi? Did you manage to save her and get her out?¡±


    Matthew ignored them and immediately walked over to Sasha. She held his hand in a tight grip with no


    intention of letting go.


    At once, Helen became impatient. ¡°Say something, Matthew! Did you save Demi or not? What are you


    trying to do by staying quiet like that?¡±


    James was also in a rage. ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m warning you, if something happens to my daughter, I won¡¯t


    forgive you¡ª¡±


    Without waiting for him to finish, Sasha snapped, ¡°What right do you have to order Matthew to save her?


    What does this have anything to do with Matthew? Isn¡¯t this their own doing? It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t know


    what they did! They cooperated with the White Family to poison Matthew and caused a car ident in


    an attempt to kill him! Now that they have been taken away by the Whites, even if they died and rotted


    outside, they deserved it!¡±


    Awkwardness was written all over James¡¯ and Helen¡¯s faces. They were also shocked at the incidents


    President White had mentioned earlier. It was true that they had tried many ways to force Matthew to file


    a divorce from Sasha so they could chase him away. However, they never expected this method to be


    one of those ways. At this moment, they were extremely embarrassed.


    After a while of silence, Helen sobbed as she responded, ¡°Sasha, I know that you¡¯re mad. Matthew,


    about this incident, it¡­ It¡¯s our fault. We apologize on behalf of Liam and Demi too. However, Demi is still


    my daughter as well as Sasha¡¯s sister. I¡¯m begging you; I¡¯ll even kneel on the floor if you want. Just,


    please¡­ Please save Demi¡­¡±


    Upon saying this, she actually kneeled and gave Matthew a kowtow. While Helen wasn¡¯t the nicest


    woman around, she truly loved and cared for her own child.


    James was pale as he added in a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s all our fault. I know that Demi deserves this


    oue for doing that sort of thing. But, Sasha, she grew up with you, right? You used to y and run


    together when you were little. Do you remember? Demi would run to you whenever she got bullied. You


    were the person whom she relied on the most. She¡¯s still young since she¡¯s only in her 20s. Are you


    really willing to see her die? Matthew, my apologies to you. I¡¯ll kowtow to you. Please¡­ save her¡­


    Sasha, please, say something. We would do anything to see Demi alive!¡± James, too, kneeled down at


    this point.


    Seeing this, Sasha couldn¡¯t hold back the tears anymore. This family had once been warm and cozy.


    She had grown up together with Demi, so her heart would obviously ache for this little sister of hers.


    However, she still didn¡¯t open her mouth to plead with Matthew. She felt that the incident had also


    crossed the line.


    In fact, Sasha didn¡¯t care what they were fighting for, be it inheritance, properties orpany. After all,


    those were only external things that meant nothing to her. This time, however, they had coborated with


    outsiders in an attempt to kill Matthew. This is utterly unforgivable!


    When Matthew heard Sasha¡¯s sobs, he gave a slight sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, both of them are alive. They¡¯re


    already home.¡±


    James and Helen were overjoyed. Sasha, on the other hand, fell into Matthew¡¯s embrace and started to


    cry bitterly. She knew that he had done all this for her sake!


    Even if his case couldn¡¯t be brought to justice, he made sure that she would never be wronged. Here is a


    person who loves me the most!

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    Matthew and the others didn¡¯t linger around in President White¡¯s house, so they returned to The Grand


    Garden. As soon as they arrived home, they saw Liam and Demi copsed on the sofa. Liam¡¯s ear and


    the multiple injuries Demi suffered were already treated and bandaged. The incident had taken a toll on


    both of them, so they seemed haggard.


    Seeing both of them had Sasha all riled up. Without a word, she rushed forward to give Liam two loud


    ps. ¡°Get the f*ck out of here! This is my house, so you have no right to be in here!¡±


    Demi jumped to Liam¡¯s defense. ¡°Sasha, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Are you crazy? Why did you


    p my husband?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Sasha turned to strike Demi in anger. ¡°Are you seriously asking that? Why did you try


    to do harm to my husband? Why did you poison him and try to kill him by staging a car crash?¡±


    Demi was rendered speechless by her questions. After a moment¡¯s silence, she muttered, ¡°I-I don¡¯t


    know what you¡¯re talking about. Mom, Dad, you should discipline her. Just look at what she did to Liam!


    How could she p him without reason?¡±


    In response to that, Liam let out a whimper. Sasha¡¯s ps had torn his wounds open, staining the gauze


    on both of his ears red. At the same time, both James and Helen were wearing a livid expression, and


    anger was evident in their voice. ¡°Demi, there¡¯s no point in denying what you have done! Your deeds are


    now known to the public! Your sister is right to p you, because you deserve it!¡±


    Demi had never gone through a situation in which her parents didn¡¯t side with her, so she was shocked


    into silence. After a while, she began to throw a tantrum. ¡°Mom, Dad, why would you say that? Look at


    the state that I¡¯m in! Don¡¯t you feel sorry for me at all? You are using us of attempting to murder


    Matthew, but he¡¯s still alive! He¡¯s here with us, totally unscathed, whereas Liam and I are a mess! W-Why


    are you being so partial toward Matthew?¡±


    Meanwhile, Liam¡¯s voice was trembling as he spoke. ¡°Mom, Dad, just look at me! My ears got cut!¡±


    Sasha was shaking with anger, because she never knew Demi was capable of being so brazen. James


    was even more furious than her, so he rushed forth to give Liam and Demi a few more ps on the face.


    ¡°Shut up! Will you only be satisfied if Matthew dies? You ingrates! If it weren¡¯t for him, you would have


    been chopped to bits to be fed to the fishes in the sea! You wouldn¡¯t even be here in the first ce!¡±


    Helen was also wearing a look of chagrin. ¡°Demi, how could you be this ungrateful? Both of you nearly


    killed Matthew by helping President White. Yet, he was the one who ended up trying to assassinate you,


    whereas Matthew was the one who saved you! Why can¡¯t you at least show some gratitude? W-Why do I


    have a daughter like you?¡±


    The revtion left Demi dumbfounded. ¡°D-Did Matthew really save us?¡±


    James yelled, ¡°Who else do you think would save you? You would¡¯ve already been dead if it weren¡¯t for


    Matthew! Justpare yourselves to him! Look at what you have done! You aren¡¯t even feeling sorry


    aftermitting those crimes! You didn¡¯t even thank him for saving you when he repaid your evil deeds


    with kindness! You¡¯re such shameless b*stards!¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn¡¯t until then that Demi quieted down. While hanging her head low, she apologized. ¡°Mom, Dad, I


    really had no idea that this was what had happened. Matthew, I¡¯m sorry. I-I know I did you wrong.¡±


    However, Matthew didn¡¯t even acknowledge her, for he didn¡¯t care about her apology at all. From his


    perspective, Demi and Liam should have paid for what they had done with their lives. The only reason he


    rescued them was because he didn¡¯t want to see Sasha distressed. It didn¡¯t mean he was willing to


    forgive them.

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    It was a turbulent night in Eastcliff. With the Head of the White Family dead, the Whites had to choose a


    new leader. They also lost a lot of power and influence in the process, which turned them into the


    weakest among the ten greatest families of Eastcliff. Other than that, their wealth was also quickly


    divided up by others after Owen and Gordon died.


    Unsurprisingly, the ten families swept away half of the wealth. Stanley took one fifth of it, while the rest


    were transferred to Matthew. It was Billy who decided on the division of the assets, so nobody dared


    utter a word in protest.


    By the next morning, Matthew went to Billy¡¯s ce after dropping Sasha off at herpany. Billy had


    yed a major role in the incident, so he figured he should visit Billy as a show of his gratitude.


    When he arrived, Billy had just had breakfast, and was sitting on the balcony with Brittany. She had


    made great progress in her recovery. Not only did she make a full recovery, but she had regained her


    beauty too. Her features were even more delicate than Sasha¡¯s. Now, she was only eighteen, so in a few


    years, she would probably rece Sasha as the most beautiful woman in all of Eastcliff, just like how


    Sasha reced Leanna.


    As soon as she saw Matthew, she greeted him sweetly before pouring him some tea. After Matthew sat


    down beside Billy, he took a sip out of his tea. ¡°Mr. Newman, you have my gratitude for what


    happened.¡±


    Billy put his cup down with a chuckle. ¡°Mr. Larson, I owe you a lot. This isn¡¯t even enough to repay you.


    Besides, Den had crossed a line this time. I haven¡¯t been making much of an appearance during the


    past few years, while Stanley has been doing a great job at managing the business. Seeing that the ten


    families seemed to have forgotten who is the First King of Eastcliff, this is actually a great opportunity to


    remind them of that.¡±


    Matthew wore a faint smile. ¡°Although you can put it that way, I should thank you nheless, Mr.


    Newman.¡±


    Then, Billy nced at Matthew before suddenly saying, ¡°Mr. Larson, what is the position that you would


    like to achieve in life?¡±


    Startled, Matthew wasn¡¯t sure why Billy would ask that out of the blue. After pondering on the topic for a


    bit, he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about it, but there are other things that I must do.¡±


    ¡°By that, do you mean revenge?¡± Billy questioned in a hushed voice.


    Matthew¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that he already found out my identity?


    Instead of looking at Matthew, Billy opted to fix his gaze on somewhere faraway. ¡°Your name should be


    well-known throughout the country considering your superb medical skills. Yet, you chose to hide


    yourself in Eastcliff, not even allowing word about your medical skills to spread. This means you are


    ambitious. For now, you are gathering up strength, as well as waiting for the opportunity to strike.


    Nobody would act like you unless they are aiming for blood vengeance.¡±


    Matthew was shaken by Billy¡¯s analysis, which confirmed that Billy was no ordinary man. Although Billy


    never made much of a public appearance, he could read people well, and was consequently able to


    have everything under his control. He would remain perfectly still until it was the right moment to strike,


    during which he would aim to kill.


    He sure is the hero of our times! Matthew heaved a sigh. ¡°I will not run away from my responsibilities.¡±


    Billy burst intoughter. ¡°Well said! You know what is most important to you!¡± With that, he stood up to


    walk up to the railing. ¡°It has been eighteen years. It¡¯s time for me to leave.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    What he said caught Matthew off guard, which prompted him to ask in shock, ¡°Where are you going, Mr.


    Newman?¡±


    Billy let out a chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s just as you said. I won¡¯t run away from my responsibilities.¡±


    The statement stunned Matthew. Considering Billy¡¯s status, he should have already aplished all of


    the goals he set in life. Besides, he was still the First King of Eastcliff. If he needed something done, all


    that was required of him would be to give amand. Then, people would flock in to carry out his


    orders. There was no need for him to personally attend to anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t get what you mean, Master Newman.¡± Matthew was being honest.


    Billy cast him a nce before posing a question. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees. All I want to know is


    if you will be able to devour all of the Ten Greatest Families within a year?¡±

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    Dumbfounded by Billy¡¯s question, Matthew could only stare at him in awe; he didn¡¯t even know what to


    say. I don¡¯t get it. Why would he want me to take over the Ten Families?


    At the same time, Billy was watching his reaction calmly. ¡°I will be leaving this ce, but Brittany won¡¯t be


    coming with me. As the First King of Eastcliff, I have made many enemies throughout the years. After I


    leave, Brittany won¡¯t be able to handle everything alone, so I need someone that I can trust to protect


    her.¡±


    After taking a deep breath, Matthew asked, ¡°But why me, Mr. Newman?¡±


    As a loyal and honorable man, Stanley had been working under Billy for many years, whereas Matthew


    had only known Billy for less than two months. Therefore, his decision to hand everything over to


    Matthew was mind-boggling.


    Billy smiled. ¡°I know what you mean. Although Stanley is definitely loyal to me, he¡¯s incapable of


    holding his own against the mob. Wealth isn¡¯t the only prerequisite as the First King of Eastcliff.


    Ruthlessness and willpower are also essential factors. You have to remember this¡ªheavy is the head


    that wears the crown, and sess is built on the failure of others. While Stanley is incapable of


    reaching such grandeur, you are. As for my reason to put my trust in you¡­ Haha, do you remember


    the first thing you told me when you came to me after surviving the car crash?¡±


    Matthew nodded in response. Back then, his car was washed away after crashing into theke.


    Fortunately, he had pricked himself on his vital points with needles prior to that, so he didn¡¯t faint from the


    impact.


    After that, he was able to smash the windows and escape underwater, then he immediately hurried over


    to Billy¡¯s ce. The first thing he told Billy was to protect Sasha and her parents. Despite his hesitation,


    he also added Demi and Liam to the list.


    Back then, he had surmised that Liam and Demi might have been the ones who poisoned him.


    Nheless, he still chose to protect them, because he didn¡¯t want to risk causing distress to Sasha.


    After all, Demi was her sister.


    Meanwhile, Billy was still staring at Matthew. ¡°I probably wouldn¡¯t trust you as much if you only told me to


    protect Sasha and her parents. However, you chose to request for my protection over the two people


    who poisoned you, which indicates that you¡¯re a man of honor and principle. You are willing to forgive


    Demi and Liam for Sasha¡¯s sake even after what they did to you, so I believe you won¡¯t disappoint me if I


    entrust Brittany to you.¡±


    There was a brief silence before Matthew voiced his doubts. ¡°Must you leave?¡±


    In a soft voice, Billy replied, ¡°It has been eighteen years. I would have left long ago if it weren¡¯t for


    Brittany. I should do what I should be doing since I have someone who I can entrust my back to.


    Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to fight anymore if I wait for another few years!¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew was startled by the fact that Billy sounded as if he were making a will. It was almost like he was


    determined to do something even though he knew he would die as a result, but Matthew didn¡¯t know the


    reason behind his decision.


    After some thought, he gave Billy a suggestion. ¡°Why noty low for a few more years, and we can do


    this when we have gained more power? Won¡¯t that be better?¡±


    However, Billy merely shook his head with augh. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I will still die even if I became the


    First King of the Six Southern States and seek revenge with the forces of all the states backing me up.


    No, I¡¯m not seeking revenge. Instead, I merely wish to die a death that is befitting of me.¡±


    Shocked by Billy¡¯s words, Matthew couldn¡¯t help but wonder who his enemy might be. After all, someone


    who could annihte Billy even if he somehow managed to attain sovereignty over the Six Southern


    States had to be someone incredible. It was even more perplexing that Billy insisted on charging to his


    death, and that he must die at the hands of that enemy of his.

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    Billy didn¡¯t offer any further exnation. After finishing his tea, he sent Matthew off. Brittany then saw


    Matthew off at the door. Blushing, she asked, ¡°Matthew, c-can I hang out with you when I am bored?¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t have a lot of friends. Knowing that Matthew saved her, she had been both grateful and a


    little clingy toward him. When Matthew recalled Billy¡¯s request, he chuckled. ¡°Sure. I have a sister. I think


    you two will be good friends when you meet her.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Brittany was overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s great! I will go to you once I can leave the house!¡±


    After giving Brittany a nod, Matthew left Billy¡¯s mansion with her gaze fixed on him. At the same time,


    Billy was watching him walk away from where he stood on the balcony. A few momentster, he


    muttered, ¡°Yulia, I finally found someone who can protect Brittany. I can finally rest in the same ce as


    you.¡± Nobody knew the secrets he harbored; not even Stanley and Brittany.


    Meanwhile, Stanley was already waiting for Matthew when he arrived at Carlson Group. Owen and


    Gordon¡¯s assets were taken over by Billy, and almost a third of it would subsequently be handed to


    Matthew.


    Stanley made all the arrangements in person. The assets had to do with construction, so they were able


    to work perfectly in tandem with Matthew¡¯spany. Julian and Tiger had arrived when Matthew got


    there. Their presence was necessary because they were both familiar with the workings of thepany,


    whereas Matthew didn¡¯t want to interfere with the management of these assets.


    Soon, theypleted all of the administrative processes, so the assets now officially belonged to


    Matthew. The way Stanley handled it was by restructuring all assets to form a newpany where he


    dumped everything into. In essence, thepany would be a subsidiary that was wholly owned by


    Matthew.


    With everything settled, Matthew started giving his subordinates instructions. ¡°Julian, put the matter at


    hand aside for now. Instead,e work on hiring as well as setting up the management structure of the


    new real estatepany. In the meantime, Tiger will continue working in the constructionpany, but


    he wille to assist you as soon as the project on the vis is finished.¡±


    Both Julian and Tiger nodded, looking excited. With the expansion of Matthew¡¯s assets, they would also


    rise in status. Tiger was especially proud of having made a wise choice. If he had chosen to work against


    Matthew, he would have been long since dead, whereas working under Matthew earned him various


    assets and quick promotions.


    When he showed up alongside Billy at the conference with the head of the Ten Familiesst night, it


    would count as having made an appearance before them. From then on, even members of the Ten


    Families would have to treat him with respect.


    Meanwhile, Matthew started working on his n to take over the Ten Families. In fact, he would sooner


    orter do that even if Billy didn¡¯t suggest it, because he needed to gain enough power in order to seek


    revenge.


    Before that, he was still hesitating to go after the reigning position in Eastcliff. After all, the city belonged


    to Billy, so he didn¡¯t want to snatch it away. However, now that Billy explicitly told him to do just that since


    he would be leaving, Matthew immediately began nning.


    Although taking over the Ten Families might sound easy, it was anything but that. Not only must Matthew


    handle everything on his own, but Billy isn¡¯t allowed to assist him, or else the Ten Families would


    definitely throw a coup as soon as Billy was gone.


    With Matthew¡¯s current power and influence, it would be hard for him to take over the Ten Families within


    a year. Nheless, he had to at least try. It wasn¡¯t only because it was Billy¡¯s final request, but also


    because he was seeking blood vengeance.


    ¡­¡­


    Ever since the incident with the Whites, Sasha¡¯s family finally stopped wreaking havoc. Both James and


    Helen now treated Matthew with respect, no longer ordering him around in a condescending manner.


    Liam and Demi became totally docile after that. Matthew¡¯s presence alone was enough to silence the


    both of them. After all, they felt guilty for nearly killing him. Other than that, Liam also had both ears


    reattached, but the surgery left a permanent scar on his face.


    One afternoon, Matthew went to fetch Sasha after work. Natalie had almost recovered after a few days,


    so he was nning to bring Sasha along to Lakeside Garden. Just when the two of them got into the car,


    Sasha received a call from her mother. ¡°Sasha, have you gotten off work? We¡¯re at The Court Parlour.


    Chloe and her family came to visit, and we decided to have dinner together.¡±


    Sasha was surprised. ¡°Aunt Chloe? Didn¡¯t she go abroad with her family?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Helen chuckled. ¡°Yeah. They literally just arrived from abroad. Jonah¡¯spany


    assigned him the role as a general manager at the local branchpany, so he came back with his


    family. You need toe home as soon as possible. It has been a while since we saw them, so we


    should have a gathering.¡±


    Sasha was d to hear that, for she hadn¡¯t seen Chloe and her family for years. When they left for


    abroad, Sasha was still a teenager. It had been almost ten years since then. Thus, Matthew and her


    drove to The Court Parlour, which was a luxurious restaurant.


    Other than the Cunninghams, there were three other people seated in the private room when they


    entered the room. The proud woman who was adorned with jewelry was none other than Sasha¡¯s aunt,


    Chloe Freeman. Sitting beside her were two youths, who were Sasha¡¯s cousins.


    Upon noticing Sasha, Chloe cried, ¡°You¡­ You must be Sasha! Oh, you have grown into such a beautiful


    girl after all these years! Come over here! Let me take a good look at you!¡±


    Sasha obeyed with a smile, and then greeted her aunt sweetly. Meanwhile, Chloe was holding her hand


    while chuckling. ¡°Oh, you only reached my shoulder when I left. You¡¯re now a lot taller than me after all


    these years! Girls sure do transform with age. You¡¯re growing ever more beautiful with each day! Come,


    Sasha. Allow me to introduce you to your cousins. He is Tate Campbell, and she is Minerva Campbell.¡±


    Without even sparing her a nce, her male cousin continued to scroll on his phone when he made a


    casual introduction. ¡°You can call me Tate.¡±


    On the other hand, Minerva was taken aback when she firstid eyes on Sasha, but she was then


    quickly filled with envy. Upon ncing at her, Minerva started making sarcastic remarks. ¡°I see, so she is


    my cousin. Tsk, you don¡¯t know anything about fashion. Women won¡¯t wear the clothes you wear. Don¡¯t


    you think they¡¯re outdated? Not a single woman living abroad would dress like theye from the


    countryside. Only people like you who stayed here would dress in such ame fashion. Oh, but I


    suppose there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. After all, you live in a poor country, so of course you won¡¯t


    be up to date with thetest fashion.¡±

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    All the while, Sasha listened on with an awkward look on her face. Why is she being so hostile toward


    me?


    She had no idea that Minerva was a petty narcissist. When she saw Demi, she was so full of herself, for


    she assumed that the Cunninghams were all in-looking. When she realized that Sasha was far prettier


    than her, she was immediately irked. Therefore, she chose to criticize Sasha¡¯s clothing to showcase her


    sense of superiority as someone who returned from abroad.


    However, Chloe didn¡¯t seem to notice anything wrong about Minerva¡¯s criticisms. Instead, she chuckled.


    ¡°Oh, Sasha. I think your cousin is right. Your clothes don¡¯t match at all, but this isn¡¯t your fault. This is


    how things are in Cathay. This ce is just not as advanced aspared to other countries. Minerva


    studied fashion design, so why don¡¯t you let her help match your clothes?¡±


    The Campbells spoke with an air of superiority, as if having lived abroad somehow made them better


    than the Cunninghams. It made James and Helen feel awkward, but neither dared speak up against


    them.


    After all, Chloe had provided Helen a lot of assistance. Other than that, they shared a deep bond while


    growing up together. Therefore, Sasha didn¡¯t say anything either as she led Matthew to take a seat by


    the table.


    ¡°By the way, where is Jonah? Hasn¡¯t he returned?¡± Liam asked all of a sudden.


    Upon hearing that, Minerva beamed. ¡°Oh, my father has to dine with thepany¡¯s regional president of


    the Floria Continent. You should bear in mind that my father will be the managing director of the


    company¡¯s branch in Cathay from now on. If he is able to aplish the major project that thepany


    has undertaken as ofte, he will be promoted to bing the regional president of Cathay. He is


    definitely considered as one of the higher-ups even in the headquarters, so the regional president will of


    course have to treat him with respect.¡±


    Minerva seemed so self-conceited as she spoke. There was also a look of contempt in her eyes when


    she nced at Sasha and her family, which Matthew couldn¡¯t help but perceive as her tantly showing


    off her status and wealth.


    On the other hand, Helen wore a smile on her face. ¡°Oh, your father did a great job throughout the years.


    Chloe, I¡¯m d that you finally made it to the top.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Minerva cut her short. ¡°Aunt Helen, that¡¯s not the right way to phrase it. We never


    needed to strive to stay afloat. Unlike you, we have always been at the top when we lived abroad.


    Besides, my father has always been working as a manager in thepany, so his monthly sry could


    amount to your ie for over decades. Therefore, we never experienced any struggles. On the


    contrary, you must have had a hard time while in Cathay, right?¡±


    Demi could no longer stand her arrogance. ¡°Haha, how much is your father¡¯s monthly sry? How can it


    possibly amount to our ie for over decades?¡±


    Pleased with herself, Minervaughed. ¡°His monthly sry is around twenty thousand, which is around a


    hundred and fifty thousand in Cathian currency. I remember my mother telling me that she used to have


    a monthly sry of a little more than four hundred, which would add to an annual sry of a meager five


    thousand. Doesn¡¯t that mean you will have to work for thirty years just to earn one hundred and fifty


    thousand?¡±


    Everybody was rendered speechless by her ignorance, for the data she listed was from a long, long time


    ago. Thus, Sasha corrected Minerva. ¡°That is from a long time ago. The sry in Cathay has since


    increased, so the basic monthly wage amounts to a few thousand nowadays.¡±


    Minerva snorted at Sasha¡¯s exnation, and she was about to mock her when Tate reached out to hold


    her arm. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this any longer.¡± Then, he gave her a look before whispering into her


    ear. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this in their presence. Dad said that the Cunninghams are parasites. What if they


    decide to borrow money from us again?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Minerva¡¯s expression changed drastically as soon as she heard that; she was suddenly on full alert


    toward the Cunninghams. Disgruntled, Demi was about to protest when the door swung open before a


    middle-aged man entered the room.

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    Chloe was astonished to see the man. ¡°Jonah, why are you here? Didn¡¯t the president invite you for a


    meal?¡±


    The man was none other than Chloe¡¯s husband, Jonah Campbell. Right before he spoke, he


    coincidentallyid eyes on Sasha. The sight of her stunned him, but he managed to recollect himself


    quickly as he chuckled. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s because President Gonzalez has somethinging up. You know, our


    company is involved in a major project with Creative Cloud Group of Cathay. President Gonzalez has an


    appointment with the president of Creative Cloud Group, Miss Leanna Sandel, regarding the uing


    coboration. Since I have yet to officially join thepany, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to join the


    discussion, so I came here instead.¡±


    Minerva was astounded. ¡°Is that true? Didn¡¯t you say that an appointment with Leanna Sandel is hard to


    come by? Not even our chairman got to meet her, so how did President Gonzalez secure an


    appointment with her? Could it be that you¡¯re reaching an agreement regarding the coboration


    already?¡±


    With a smile, Jonah nodded. ¡°I suppose President Sandel realized we¡¯re being sincere regarding our


    offer. President Gonzalez went to wait on her as soon as we received news that President Sandel would


    be having dinner here.¡±


    Minerva was overjoyed upon being informed of that. ¡°This is great! Dad, you will be the regional


    president of Gonzalez Corporation in the Cathay area if the negotiations are a sess!¡± As she spoke,


    she gazed at the Cunninghams condescendingly, obviously showing off her family¡¯s sess.


    On the contrary, Demi wore a look of disdain. ¡°It¡¯s not that hard to secure an appointment with Leanna.


    She woulde as soon as Matthew gave her a call. This is nothing to be proud of.¡± However, nobody


    heard what she muttered under her breath.


    Meanwhile, Jonah waved his hand smilingly. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a minor position. There¡¯s nothing to brag about.


    Come on, have a seat. We¡¯re all family, so let¡¯s enjoy the feast together!¡± He sat down at the spot


    opposite to the door after circling around the table. At the same time, he still had his eyes fixed on Sasha


    with a lecherous look in them.


    Chloe didn¡¯t seem to have noticed her husband¡¯s odd behavior as sheughed. ¡°Helen, you should go


    abroad if you have time to spare. You¡¯ll find out that foreign countries are drastically different from


    Cathay. For example, I nearly suffocated as soon as I stepped off the ne. Cathay has poor air quality,


    whereas the air abroad is refreshing. I was worried that I would find it hard to adapt to life abroad back


    then, but you know what? I fell in love with the ce as soon as I got there! Geez, Cathay can¡¯t even


    begin topare with that ce. Cathay is so poor and underdeveloped. Compared to foreign countries,


    this ce is utter hell!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Hn smiled awkwardly. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not necessarily the case. Cathay has been


    making great progress as ofte.¡±


    Minerva smirked in response. ¡°Great progress? Aunt Helen, that¡¯s bold of you to make such ims! How


    dare you spew such nonsense without having ever gone abroad? Cathay is at least a hundred years


    behind the West in terms of development. What proof do you have to back your im?¡±


    That instantly riled the Cunninghams up; they perceived Minerva¡¯s words as a slight. At the same time,


    Matthew wore a frown before making a casual remark. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating things. If you trace the


    West¡¯s history back to a century ago, you won¡¯t even see cars on the streets. Following that line of logic,


    you wouldn¡¯t even be able to contact us on mobile phones if we really are a century behind them.¡±


    Being talked back at infuriated Minerva. ¡°What do you mean by that? Why are you getting all riled up


    when I was merely giving an example to illustrate how underdeveloped Cathay is? It¡¯s true that Cathay is


    lagging in terms of economy, and it is so underdeveloped! I don¡¯t see what¡¯s wrong with pointing out the


    truth. Haha, you sureck self-confidence. You won¡¯t be able tomand respect from anybody else if


    you behave like that.¡±


    Matthew retorted nonchntly, ¡°You have to make sense when you¡¯re giving examples. Otherwise, what


    difference is there between this and boasting?¡±


    His words amused the Cunninghams, for he was outright mocking Minerva for fabricating lies, which


    visibly irked her. Before she could bite back, Helen stepped in to smooth things over. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re family,


    so let¡¯s not argue about these! Come, give us the menu! We¡¯d like to order our food.¡±


    After the waiter brought them the menu, Helen handed it to Chloe. ¡°Have a look and order away. You


    must have missed the local cuisine after spending so many years abroad. I suppose you don¡¯t get to


    have local Cathian dishes often, right? You can order whatever you like!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Chloe dly took the menu. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t actually miss local food. As you


    might know, we get to feast on wine andvish meals often while abroad. Now that I¡¯ve returned, I no


    longer feel like having the cheap stuff that we used to have. Come on, Tate, Minnie, take a look and see


    if you have anything that you might want.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tate was still tapping away on his phone. ¡°Just order me a steak.¡±


    Pouting, Minerva didn¡¯t take the menu either. ¡°Steak? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re in Cathay, so don¡¯t ask for


    the impossible! Didn¡¯t Mom used to say that they could only have meat during festive asions? There


    are online articles that indicate that the people of Cathay can¡¯t even afford eggs, so don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re


    expecting that they have steak here? You¡¯re being overly demanding to Aunt Helen¡¯s family!¡±


    Tate was outraged when he heard that. ¡°What do you suggest that I eat then? I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m not having


    any sh*tty food! I want steak! Don¡¯t offer to buy a meal if you can¡¯t even afford steak!¡±

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    James and Helen had an awkward look on their faces upon witnessing how condescending Minerva and


    Tate were. No longer able to contain her anger this time, Demi mmed her hands on the table and


    snapped, ¡°Alright, you want steak? You will have steak and nothing else!¡±


    Still standing by the door, the waiter politely informed her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we don¡¯t offer steak here.¡±


    Minerva smirked in response. ¡°Oh, Demi, you don¡¯t have to pretend to be what you¡¯re not. From what I


    gather, it¡¯s illegal to butcher cows in Cathay, for cows are important farm animals in the farming industry.


    Tate, you might be sent to jail for ordering steak.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Demi flew into a greater rage when she heard that, which caused her to yell, ¡°How could you not have


    any steak? How is this possible with such an established ce?¡±


    In an awkward tone, the waiter borated on his statement. ¡°My apologies, but our restaurant operates


    on a membership basis, which is marketed toward high-end consumers. Thus, our customers don¡¯t


    usually order food that is of lesser grade.¡±


    That simple line startled everybody into silence, including the Campbells, who found the revtion jaw-


    dropping. After a while, Minerva shot up from her seat. ¡°What the heck are you talking about? I dare you


    repeat that again! What do you mean by low-end stuff? Haven¡¯t you heard of steak? Only foreigners


    have them. It¡¯s just like in the movies! Have you ever seen one? How dare you im that it¡¯s a low-end


    thing? How do uneducated people like you get a job here as a waiter?¡±


    Despite her hostility, the waiter managed a measured response. ¡°Miss, I know what you¡¯re talking about.


    But still, I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have food that is of lesser grade. Why don¡¯t you take a look at the menu to


    order something else?¡±


    Minerva¡¯s anger red. ¡°You sure know how to make things up! Alright, I will check on the so-called high-


    end stuff that you im to serve!¡±


    Upon checking the menu, Minerva widened her eyes so much that they almost popped out of their


    sockets. ¡°T-T-This is utter b*llocks! Australian abalone? You have this here? And t-this caviar? This is


    impossible! Don¡¯t you know how expensive this is? French foie gras? You must be kidding me! We¡¯re in


    Cathay, so how can we even get French foie gras? What the heck is this? A 1982 Chateau Lafite


    Rothschild? Do you even know how much it costs per bottle? Didn¡¯t you just fabricate all of this just so


    you cane up with this sorry excuse for a menu?¡±


    All the while, Chloe was also frowning. ¡°Helen, are people in Cathay this extravagant nowadays?


    Although Cathians were poor back when I still lived here, they were at least honest. What kind of foolery


    is this now? Oh, we¡¯re family, so you don¡¯t have to put up an act in front of us. I would be happy even if


    you buy me a bowl of noodles. In fact, I¡¯m happy just to meet you even if you don¡¯t treat me to anything!¡±


    If Helen was slightly annoyed in the beginning, she was brought to the verge of tears by Chloe¡¯s words.


    Chloe and her shared such a close bond. Although Chloe might be quite arrogant and condescending,


    she treated Helen nicely. The sisterly bond they shared was authentic.


    With that, Helen took a deep breath. ¡°Chloe, times have changed. To put it simply, this restaurant isn¡¯t


    nearly as essible as you might have assumed. You¡¯ll have to pay a sum of five hundred thousand for


    the membership card alone, and you can easily spend hundreds of thousands on a single meal.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s eyes went wide in shock. ¡°This can¡¯t be! Helen, don¡¯t go around spewing nonsense. How can a


    meal cost you tens of thousands? What currency do you even use? Is it some low currency?¡±


    Demi pouted indignantly. ¡°Of course it¡¯s Cathian currency! It would be around twenty thousand in your


    currency!¡±


    By that point, it was Tate and Minerva¡¯s turn to gape at them. ¡°Y-You must be lying! How can you possibly


    spend twenty thousand just for a meal?¡±

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    Demi smirked. ¡°Why, why, you look surprised! Is it that shocking to know that a meal could cost twenty


    thousand? Just look at your faces!¡±


    Minerva was momentarily startled before she spat begrudgingly, ¡°Pooh! I don¡¯t believe what you said!


    This must be a scam! Whatever that the menu listed must be for show! I will be explicitly ordering these!


    You¡¯d better have an exnation if it turns out that the dishes they serve don¡¯t match the description!


    Hmph!¡±


    Immediately, Minerva began ordering away, with Tate following suit, no longer intent on having steak. In


    fact, they ordered anything that wasbeled with the most ridiculous prices. When they were done, they


    stared at the entrance with a pointed look that was overtly hostile.


    After all, neither of the siblings wanted to admit that the Cunninghams could lead a life that was even


    more luxurious than theirs while in Cathay. Therefore, they were determined to expose what they


    perceived to be a scam.


    Soon, the dishes they ordered were served one after the other. As soon as the siblings saw the dishes,


    they were quite literally stunned. Having lived abroad, they were considered somewhat cultured, so


    they could recognize that all of the dishes were authentic delicacies.


    At that moment, Demi snickered. ¡°How is it? Do you still feel like reporting this as a scam? Come on,


    give this fresh French foie gras a go! The Australian abalones were airlifted from abroad. Oh, and here is


    the caviar! Here, try them! This stuff is priced by grams. How do they taste?¡±


    Neither Tate nor Minerva countered her, for they were busy stuffing food down their throats. Although


    they had spent many years abroad, they never got a lot of opportunities to have such avish meal.


    The only times they got to have a taste of these dishes were when their rich friends bought them a meal.


    Even then, they only had a small amount, and with limited choices. Therefore, it was unprecedented for


    them to be able to order away as they wished, as well as be able to eat all they wanted.


    Other than the above, they also ordered two bottles of 1982 Chateau Lafite Rothschild. While neither


    sibling ever tasted the wine, Jonah did, so he could discern if it was real as soon as he tasted it. By then,


    the siblings were totally baffled.


    The two bottles of wine alone would cost around two hundred thousand, while the dishes would cost


    them tens of thousands, which was a rtively small amount that could be ignored. In short, the meal


    would easily cost them three hundred thousand.


    Throughout the meal, the siblings were enjoying the delicacies so much that they didn¡¯t have the space


    of mind to think about anything else. It wasn¡¯t until they were almost full that they realized the meal could


    cost a fortune.


    Tugging on Tate¡¯s shirt, Minerva whispered, ¡°Will the Cunninghams leave the bill to us if they can¡¯t


    actually afford the meal, considering howvish it is?¡±


    Tate¡¯s expression changed as soon as he heard that. ¡°Oh, that might very likely happen! Mom used to


    say that they were poor. In fact, they had nothing! Besides, her husband likes to take advantage of


    people¡¯s kindness. I bet they¡¯re nning to take advantage of us by bringing us for a meal here!¡±


    Hearing that sent Minerva into a panic. ¡°We can¡¯t let that happen! A few hundred thousand Cathian


    money would be around forty thousand! Our family can¡¯t afford that! We have to get out of this scam! For


    starters, why don¡¯t we find an excuse to lead Mom and Dad away?¡±


    With a nod, Tate agreed to the n that he deemed to be brilliant. Meanwhile, Chloe hadn¡¯t noticed what


    her children were up to, as she was appraising Matthew smilingly. ¡°Sasha, who might this gentleman


    be?¡±


    After being mocked by Minerva when she entered the room, Sasha forgot to even introduce Matthew to


    her. Upon hearing that, she announced proudly, ¡°Aunt Chloe, he¡¯s my husband, Matthew Larson. He


    works as a doctor in a hospital.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Chloe pushed her sses up her nose to examine Matthew once again with a contemptuous look. ¡°A


    doctor¡­ How much does he earn every month working as a doctor in Cathay?¡±

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    Matthew gave an honest reply. ¡°Um, my monthly sry as a doctor is around five thousand. Topped with


    bonuses, it will be around seven thousand.¡±


    Minerva¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Seven thousand? It doesn¡¯t even amount to a thousand in our currency!


    Gosh, are doctors such a low-paying job in Cathay?¡±


    Hearing that, Chloe waved her hand. ¡°Hey, watch what you say, Minerva. A few thousand is considered a


    high sry in Cathay. Back in the days, I only earned four to five hundred a month.¡±


    Pouting, Minerva whispered to Tate, ¡°See? I told you. With their sry, they could only possiblye for


    a meal here once every dozens of years. They must be thinking of pinning the bill on us. We have to lead


    Mom and Dad away in a bit!¡±


    With a vehement nod, Tate agreed to the suggestion. Meanwhile, Chloe was examining Matthew with a


    condescending look in her eyes. ¡°Young man, your sry isn¡¯t that high to begin with. Considering her


    beauty, my niece could have had anybody if she were abroad. Don¡¯t you think your marriage is unfair


    for her?¡±


    Sasha was prompted to counter that almost immediately. ¡°Aunt Chloe, Matthew actually has other


    sources of ie¡ª¡±


    Waving her hand, Chloe cut her short. ¡°What? He works part time? How much can he earn even if he


    does have a second job? Helen, why are you being so foolish? Is Sasha¡¯s marriage a joke to you? How


    could you allow someone of his caliber to marry Sasha? You¡¯re putting her at a disadvantage!¡±


    While Helen was wearing an awkward look on her face, Demi quickly stepped in to fill Chloe in on more


    details. ¡°Aunt Chloe, things aren¡¯t as they seem. Actually, Matthew married into our family. Don¡¯t you


    know that?¡±


    Demi still held a grudge against Matthew. Although she dared not express it overtly prior to that, she saw


    their current circumstances as an opportunity to ridicule him. What Demi said brought an even more


    cynical look to Chloe¡¯s eyes. At the same time, Jonah was once again appraising Sasha with a shrewd


    gaze.


    Chloe then reprimanded, ¡°I, for one, hate incapable men. Grow a spine, and work to build your own


    career! Doesn¡¯t the fact that he married into your family count as him being overly reliant on you? Helen,


    why did you make such a foolish decision when I¡¯m not with you? How could you marry your daughter to


    a spineless wimp?¡±


    Still wearing an awkward expression, Helen waved her hand. ¡°Chloe, things aren¡¯t how they seem. In


    fact, I think Matthew is a good kid¡ª¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe pouted immediately. ¡°A good kid? He wouldn¡¯t have married into your family if that was the case!


    Alright, stop glorifying him. I will not stand to see my niece being treated less than she deserves now that


    I am here! You two should file for a divorce tomorrow.¡±


    Both Sasha and Matthew were startled by what Chloe told them. Who do you think you are? How dare


    you even have the audacity to order us to get a divorce? What right do you have?


    In fact, Chloe had be extremely snobbish ever since getting rich. From her point of view, she was


    acting as the Cunninghams¡¯ savior. Therefore, she behaved like a family elder who would take charge of


    everything in the family.


    Sasha protested the idea then. ¡°What are you even suggesting, Aunt Chloe? Why do I need to divorce


    Matthew when we¡¯re doing great?¡±


    Chloe frowned after hearing that. ¡°You silly child. Why are you being so stubborn? How could he be a


    good match for you considering his sry? What good is there being married to him? Women shouldn¡¯t


    sell themselves short! Don¡¯t you worry. Once you get divorced with him, I¡¯ll introduce you to our boss¡¯


    son. He¡¯ll definitely like you! He has a worth of hundreds of millions. Besides, standing at over six


    feet tall, he is extremely handsome. He¡¯s simply better than Matthew in any and all aspects!¡±

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    Exasperated, Sasha snapped, ¡°Aunt Chloe, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I can make my own


    decisions. No matter how much money he earns, I want him as my husband. Even if he doesn¡¯t go to


    work, he¡¯ll be the man who I love the most. I will never divorce him!¡± With a faint smile, Matthew held her


    hand.


    Chloe was disappointed over Sasha¡¯s decision. ¡°You foolish child. Do you think I will do you harm? I have


    your best interests in mind! H-How dare you disobey me?¡±


    Minerva was wearing a smirk. ¡°Wow, I never knew you like having wimps like him as your husband,


    Sasha. However, he doesn¡¯t even look handsome. What do you like about him? His skills in bed?¡±


    An awkward silence hung heavy in the air due to her question, which seemed to have also riled Chloe


    up. ¡°What nonsense are you even talking about, Minnie?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s face was red from anger. ¡°You have no say in my business! Besides, none of you have any


    right to criticize Matthew like that!¡±


    Hearing that only served to infuriate Chloe. ¡°Why don¡¯t I have a say in that? Sasha, since when did you


    be like this? Why can¡¯t I at leastment on a man who isn¡¯t making anything of himself? I am


    your aunt, and I yed a role in caring for you when you were young! Why don¡¯t I have a say in who you


    marry?¡± Sasha was rendered speechless by her counter, as Chloe was, in fact, her aunt.


    At that moment, the room door opened and in came a waiter with two bottles of wine. ¡°Dear guests,


    here¡¯s the 1995 Romanee Conti as you ordered. Would you like it uncorked now?¡±


    The upants in the room exchanged furtive nces with each other before Minerva shot up from her


    seat in agitation. ¡°W-Who ordered the Romanee Conti? Don¡¯t you know how much these cost? I-I¡¯ve had


    enough! Aunt Helen, why would you do this to us? I will forgive you for imposing on our kindness by


    bringing us for a meal here. However, this is going way overboard. The meal alone costs tens of


    thousands in our country¡¯s currency, so are you nning to see my family go broke by ordering not one,


    but two bottles of Romanee Conti? A bottle of these would cost a million. With two, that would be two


    million. Are you nuts?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tate also stood up from his seat to lead Chloe away. ¡°Mom, Dad, let¡¯s leave. They will have to pay for


    their meal on their own. Do they think we¡¯re idiots? Even if we¡¯re willing to allow them to take advantage


    of us, this is ridiculous!¡±


    On the other hand, Helen and the rest were also stunned. ¡°Hold on, Chloe. This must be a mistake.


    Waiter, we didn¡¯t order any Romanee Conti.¡±


    The waiter smiled at them. ¡°Oh, allow me to exin. These two bottles of wine are on the house. Aside


    from that, our boss has also paid for your expenses tonight. Would you like to have the wine here, or


    would you like to take them away? We can wrap them up for you if you would like to take them with you.¡±


    The exnation left everybody in the room dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Minerva¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Hey,


    a-are you serious? Is your boss really giving them to us as a present? Are you sure that¡¯s what your boss


    told you? Repeat that. I¡¯m going to make a recording. After all, I don¡¯t want you to use us of anything


    once we uncorked the wine.¡±


    The waiter stared into her eyes in all seriousness. ¡°Miss, feel free to record what I said. I will take


    responsibility for my own words. These two bottles of wine are indeed a present from our boss, who has


    also paid for all of your expenses tonight.¡±


    Stupefied, Minerva was still staring at the wine wide-eyed. Apparently, she was unable to grasp the


    situation. All of a sudden, she shuddered as she was hit with a realization. ¡°Dad, could the boss be your


    friend?¡±

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    Minerva asked that as she could think of no other exnation. It never once crossed her mind that the


    Cunninghams would know someone as prestigious as the boss of the restaurant. From her perspective,


    only people like her family who had lived abroad should know someone like that.


    After some thought, Jonah was still at a loss as to who might have paid the bill. Nheless, he


    chuckled. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s the case. Although it has been a few years since Ist returned to Cathay, I


    do have a few business partners here. Perhaps they offered to buy me a meal after catching wind of my


    return. Waiter, I would like to have a chat with your boss.¡±


    The waiter smiled. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, our boss has yet to arrive. She gave us a call to have us


    prepare the wine for you. She will be here in a minute, and she should drop by after a moment.¡±


    There was acent look on Jonah¡¯s face. ¡°Excellent! Come, let us continue with our feast. My friend


    will be here in a moment, and I¡¯ll introduce you all then.¡±


    Both Minerva and Tate were also wearing smug looks on their faces, for their father having such a


    prestigious friend was somehow something to be proud of. Meanwhile, Chloe was all smiles as she


    spoke. ¡°Geez, Jonah, didn¡¯t I tell you to not inform this many people of our return? You¡¯re making a


    huge fuss over this! I was hoping to spend more time with Helen! We will have to deal with your friends


    once they receive news about our return. Can¡¯t I have more time with Helen?¡±


    Despite having gotten a scolding from Chloe, Jonahughed. ¡°I can¡¯t just avoid them, since they¡¯re all old


    acquaintances of mine. Since they found out about our return, we have to give them face. After all, we


    will need their help while doing business here. Helen and you will have plenty of time to yourselvester


    on, so there¡¯s no rush to it.¡±


    After that, Chloe nodded apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Helen. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to keep youpany


    in the next few days.¡±


    The Cunninghams were still in awe of what had just transpired, for they had believed that it was Jonah¡¯s


    friend who had paid for their expenses. In response, Helen gave them an awkward smile. ¡°Chloe, we


    agreed that my family would buy you dinner tonight. This is just embarrassing.¡±


    Minerva wore a disdainful pout. ¡°Aunt Helen, you can drop the act already. The meal and the wine will


    cost you millions. How are you going to pay for it if the bill is on you?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Chloe waved her hand. ¡°Minerva, watch how you speak! Helen, please forgive her. I


    am the one who spoiled her. Speaking of which, you don¡¯t need to go to such lengths to impress us. I will


    dly have a simple meal as long as I get to share it with you.¡±


    Tears welled up in Helen¡¯s eyes. What Chloe said was so hurtful that she overlooked Minerva¡¯s


    impudence. After some time, the waiter came back, giving a knock on the door. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen,


    our boss will be here in a moment. Do you have any other requests?¡±


    Jonah tidied his clothes, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re old acquaintances, so there¡¯s no need to be so formal


    with us.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    With a nod, the waiter politely stationed himself at the door. At that moment, footsteps could be heard


    coming in from outside. There was a whiff of perfume before a tall and beautiful woman made her entry.


    The instant the menid eyes on the woman, they were stunned by the beauty that she naturally exuded.


    Ignoring their stares, the woman walked up to Matthew with a smile. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Larson, President


    Cunningham. Geez, why didn¡¯t you give me a heads up when you decided to dine here? I could have


    had the chefs prepare our specialty. Please forgive me for any inconveniences that you might have


    encountered.¡±


    Sasha was utterly bbergasted. ¡°President Sandel, you own this restaurant?¡±


    It turned out that beauty was none other than Leanna Sandel herself.

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    Leanna¡¯s beauty was on par with Sasha. Contrary to Sasha¡¯s innocence, she had a domineering air


    about her that befitted her status; it was as if she were a queen. Her aura alone was enough to conquer


    a lot of people. Coupled with her exquisite looks, she was somewhat of a legend. Therefore, Jonah, Tate,


    and even Liam were all stunned by her presence.


    Yet, she didn¡¯t even spare them a nce as she smiled. ¡°Oh, I own this restaurant indeed. The chef is


    highly skilled in the culinary arts. I¡¯m a picky eater, and I like her cooking, so I bought the restaurant. It¡¯s


    also more convenient if I need to host gatherings among friends.¡±


    Her words shook everyone in the room, as none of them had ever met someone who bought over an


    entire restaurant just because the meal was to their liking. Moreover, The Court Parlour was no ordinary


    restaurant.


    Sasha cried out in surprise. ¡°President Sandel, I bet it must have cost you a fortune, right?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Leanna chuckled. ¡°It didn¡¯t cost that much. Prices were low when I bought it. It only cost me fifty million.


    To be honest, it¡¯s not the restaurant but thend that is worth all that money. Prices have gone up in the


    past few years. I had a friend make an estimate for me, and it turns out that thend is now worth three


    hundred million.¡±


    Minerva let out a yelp. ¡°Three hundred million?! That will be forty, or even fifty million in our currency! Y-


    You must be kidding! How could this shabby ce be worth that much? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re in the center of


    New York City!¡±


    Such a response elicited a frown from Leanna. Considering her high status in Eastcliff, nobody ever


    dared speak to her in such a manner. However, she didn¡¯t make a fuss out of it in Matthew¡¯s presence.


    Instead, shemented casually, ¡°I do, in fact, own two other restaurants in the heart of New York City,


    but The Court Parlor is still worth more than the two restaurantsbined. So, I¡¯m actually considering


    selling them.¡±


    Minerva burst intoughter upon hearing that. ¡°Oh, geez, Aunt Helen! Since when did Cathians learn to


    tell such tant lies? Instead of saying that you own two restaurants in New York City, why don¡¯t you tell


    us you own a few high-rise towers there? Hahaha, this is hrious! Admittedly, you¡¯re a beauty, but the


    way you lie is just ridiculous.¡±


    At the same time, Chloe was also shaking her head in dismay. ¡°Oh, Sasha. You should be more wary of


    thepany you keep around you. Not only did you marry a useless husband, but you weren¡¯t careful


    enough when you made friends. Heed my advice, dear. You shouldn¡¯t befriend people who lie. Instead,


    you need someone who works hard. Do you get what I¡¯m saying? Keeping badpany around you will


    only give yourself a hard time.¡±


    Sasha was hesitant to correct Chloe. ¡°Aunt Chloe, President Sandel wasn¡¯t lying. She¡¯s actually¡ª¡±


    With a wave of her hand, Chloe cut her off. ¡°Alright, stop it right there. Why are you lying to me as well?


    Sasha, you have changed a lot throughout the years.¡±


    Sasha was rendered speechless by the Campbells¡¯ collective arrogance. In the end, she could only


    apologize to Leanna. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Sandel. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Hearing that, Leanna gave her a faint smile while ncing in the Campbells¡¯ direction.


    All of a sudden, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Hello, is President Sandel here?¡± The speaker


    pronounced her words rather stiffly, as if she couldn¡¯t speak fluent Cathianese.


    ¡°Come on in,¡± Leanna said. With that, the door was pushed open, and a blondedy entered. She was a


    tall and beautiful woman who adorned herself with branded goods, which gave her the typical look of a


    rich youngdy.


    As soon as Jonah saw her, his expression changed drastically while letting out a cry. ¡°Miss Gonzalez,


    why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    Upon hearing that, the woman turned to nce at Jonah. ¡°Hm? I could ask the same of you.¡±


    Immediately, Jonah replied, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here for a family gathering. These are my rtives.¡±


    The woman was hit with a realization. ¡°Oh, so this is the family gathering that you mentioned.¡±


    With a ttering smile on his face, Jonah nodded rapidly. ¡°Tate, Minerva,e greet Miss Gonzalez!¡±


    Both of them stood up right away to greet Lucia enthusiastically. It was especially true of Tate, who had


    a passionate gaze in his eyes. He knew Lucia was the daughter of Jonah¡¯s boss, so she was


    effectively born rich. If he could somehow get his hands on her, he would be settled for life.


    However, Lucia didn¡¯t even give them much acknowledgement aside from a casual nod. ¡°Hello, nice to


    meet you.¡± Then, she ignored them in favor of looking at Leanna, visibly overjoyed. ¡°President Sandel, I


    heard from the waiters that you havee. This is great! I haven¡¯t been able to meet you even after I


    dropped by yourpany a few times. If you have time to spare, can I have ten¡ªno, five minutes will


    do. I can offer you an exnation regarding what happenedst time. It was due to a mistake that my


    employees made, so it¡¯s a major misunderstanding!¡±


    The Campbells were dumbfounded by what they witnessed. Lucia Gonzalez, the daughter of Jonah¡¯s


    boss, was being uncharacteristically polite in the presence of Leanna. On the other hand, Leanna wore a


    frown on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m meeting my friends, so let¡¯s talk about it in my office some other time. I


    don¡¯t handle business dealings after work.¡±


    Not only did Lucia remain calm, but she was even being apologetic. ¡°Pardon my intrusion. I will drop by


    yourpany again in a few days. What would be the opportune time for me to do so?¡±


    Leanna gave it some thought. ¡°How about this, you can look for the manager of the restaurantter and


    ask her for my secretary¡¯s number. You can make an appointment with my secretary when you want to


    meet me. It would be more convenient for both of us.¡±


    ted, Lucia expressed her gratitude. ¡°Thank you, President Sandel! Thanks a lot! I¡¯ll be taking my leave


    now. Please continue with your tasks.¡±


    With that, Lucia backed out of the room humbly, which was a sight that left everyone stupefied. The


    Campbells were gawking, for they had a hard time wrapping their heads around the fact that someone as


    prestigious as Lucia had treated Leanna with such respect.


    Moreover, Leanna responded rather arrogantly by giving Lucia her secretary¡¯s number instead of her


    own. Even then, Lucia showed no signs of feeling offended. On the contrary, she was being grateful,


    which was mind-boggling.


    Could it be that even Lucia deemed herself as a non-viable candidate to speak to Leanna, so she settled


    with speaking to her secretary? At that moment, Jonah was on the brink of having a meltdown. The


    Campbells finally understood that the beautiful woman in front of them wasn¡¯t lying, but was, in fact, of


    great significance.


    Meanwhile, Leanna sat down to have a brief chat with Matthew and Sasha over some wine before


    leaving again. Throughout their conversation, the Campbells hung their heads low in trepidation, dreadful


    of Leanna¡¯s attention.


    Jonah was the first to raise a question when Leanna finally left. ¡°Who is she? Why did Miss Gonzalez


    treat the owner of a restaurant with such respect?¡±


    Upon hearing that, James wore a smug look on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t you know her? She¡¯s Leanna Sandel, the


    president of Creative Cloud Group who you just mentioned!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The revtion stunned the Campbells, and for a moment, none of them knew what to say in response.

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    James was being rather self-conceited when he spoke. Ever since the beginning of his marriage, Jonah


    had looked down upon him as a piece of trash that his own family had given up on. Even now, the


    Campbells had been showing off their superiority during dinner with a contemptuous attitude.


    Therefore, James had been fuming throughout dinner, but he never got to vent his frustrations. However,


    things were flipped upside-down after Leanna¡¯s surprise visit. Although she didn¡¯t even talk to James, her


    visit had, as a result, given him face, so he was finally able to speak with more confidence.


    On the other hand, Jonah stared at him wide-eyed as anxiety kicked in. ¡°W-What did you just say? S-


    She¡¯s President Leanna Sandel? Y-You must be joking!¡±


    James smirked. ¡°Do I sound funny to you? All of Eastcliff knows that she established Creative Cloud


    Group, and is the one who led it to its present glory.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Jonah exhaled sharply upon hearing that, his face panic-stricken. His most important mission during


    this visit to Cathay was to initiate a coboration with Creative Cloud Group. The project wasn¡¯t only


    crucial to Jonah¡¯s career development, but it would also be a deciding factor in Gonzalez Corporation¡¯s


    future.


    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that Gonzalez Corporation would go bankrupt if he failed his task.


    Therefore, the project could easily seal thepany¡¯s fate. When he recalled his attitude back then, he


    wished he could kill himself on the spot. After all, he would already be dead if Leanna canceled the


    coboration with Gonzalez Corporation because of that.


    On the other hand, Chloe and her children had fearful expressions on their faces when they recalled how


    they had mocked Leanna earlier. Considering how merciless Minerva had been when she mocked


    Leanna, they wondered if Jonah still had a shot in coborating with herpany.


    Before Leanna left, she cast the Campbells a nce. Despite her silence, she was visibly angered. The


    boss would make them into minced meat if he knew they offended such an important figure.


    After a brief pause, Chloe chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Geez, Sasha, you have quite the friend there. She is the


    kind of hardworking and self-motivated person who you should befriend. Although you have no taste in


    men, you managed to find yourself a great friend!¡±


    After hearing that, Sasha corrected her misunderstanding with indifference. ¡°Aunt Chloe, you got it all


    wrong. President Sandel isn¡¯t my friend. She¡¯s friends with Matthew, and I only came to know her through


    him. Although I consider myself her acquaintance, I¡¯m not significant enough to have her pay for our bills,


    as well as present us with the Romanee Contis that are worth millions.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s eyes went wide when she heard that. ¡°W-What did you just say? S-She¡¯s your husband¡¯s friend?


    Sasha, don¡¯t lie to me! That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    After that, Demi drawled, ¡°Why is that impossible? Hmph! That woman Leanna keeps pestering Matthew


    every day. Judging from her actions, she would rush to him immediately if my sister were to file for a


    divorce!¡±


    Demi was actually trying to sow discord between Matthew and Sasha, but the meaning behind her words


    changed when they fell on the Campbells¡¯ ears. They nced at each other with a furtive look that was


    born of shock and confusion. For Jonah and Tate, feelings of envy even got thrown into the mix.


    This is so unfair! Why would a beauty like Leannay her eyes on such a wimp? Judging from her


    behavior, she¡¯s even nning on offering herself up to him! What¡¯s so good about Matthew anyway?


    Finally, Minerva was no longer able to contain herself. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know he married into your family?


    Didn¡¯t you remind her about it?¡±

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    Demi spat and said, ¡°Of course she knows! But that¡¯s what she likes. Don¡¯t you know that these strong


    career women like to keep a toy boy?¡±


    Frowning, Sasha chided, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Demi! What are you speaking about?¡±


    ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡± she snapped back immediately. ¡°Look at how she¡¯s throwing nces at


    Matthew! Only you can take this, Sasha. I would have chased him away if I were in your shoes!¡±


    ¡°Watch your tongue, Demi Cunningham,¡± Matthew warned with knitted brows. ¡°It¡¯s fine for you to insult


    me, but President Sandel might not be so civil to you if she learns about this!¡±


    The look on Demi¡¯s face fell; although she wasn¡¯t afraid of Matthew, it didn¡¯t mean that she wasn¡¯t


    afraid of Leanna, too. Turning to Sasha hurriedly, she uttered, ¡°Sasha, look at him. He¡¯s feeling guilty


    ¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Sasha cut her off curtly. ¡°I trust Matthew! President Sandel is grateful to him because he did


    her a big favor before, and they¡¯re just friends. Don¡¯t bring this up anymore!¡±


    Demi pouted her lips and muttered something under her breath, appearing to be very defiant at the


    situation.


    On the other hand, Jonah and the rest stared at Matthew fixedly with envy. Despite what Sasha had just


    said, they were no fools. What sort of friends were they that she would buy him a Romanee Conti worth


    millions? Furthermore, when they thought about it carefully, Leanna¡¯s eyes were on Matthew most of the


    time earlier.


    For a woman, she would only pay that much attention to a person that she liked.


    Leanna definitely has a liking for Matthew! Jonah thought, filled with jealousy.


    The moment Leanna entered the room, he was deeply attracted to her. Thinking that he returned from


    abroad and had a high status, he assumed that it would be a piece of cake to make her his. However, it


    just dawned on him that the gap between them was simply too massive. In addition, and more


    importantly, she actually adored this live-in son-inw whom he looked down on. How could he take this


    lying down?


    Meanwhile, Chloe¡¯s eyes brightened up as she chuckled and said, ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re really good friends


    with President Sandel, I see. Then could you please speak with her so she¡¯ll sign the contract with your


    Uncle Jonah¡¯spany and seal the deal for this project? As you know, Jonah came back this time as


    the general manager, and he needs to prove some sales results to his boss. It¡¯ll make him look good if


    he¡¯s able to get this contract.¡±


    Frowning, Matthew replied, ¡°Aunt Chloe, I¡¯m afraid this isn¡¯t up to me to decide. I¡¯m only friends with


    President Sandel and can¡¯t interfere with the operations of herpany!¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not such a big deal, is it? It¡¯s just a contract that she has to sign with someone in the end. Also,


    as the general manager of apany, will your Uncle Jonah set you up? We¡¯re a family, after all, and


    you don¡¯t want your uncle to lose face, right?¡± Chloe argued.


    She¡¯s totally subjecting me to moral coercion! Matthew thought with unease. I¡¯ll make Uncle Jonah look


    bad if I don¡¯t help out? What kind of logic is this? You were just ganging up together to insult me earlier,


    and I have to make you look good now?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In a slow and rxed tone, he said, ¡°Aunt Chloe, there shouldn¡¯t be any questions with your abilities


    since you all returned from abroad, and I believe that President Sandel will definitely sign the contract


    with you based on that. There¡¯s no need for a country bumpkin like me to be involved in something like


    this.¡±


    In an instant, blood rushed to Chloe¡¯s face as she recalled how she showed off her superiority to


    Matthew earlier. How embarrassing! she cried to herself. If they had known that Matthew and Leanna


    were such close friends, they wouldn¡¯t have had the guts to blow their own trumpets in front of him.

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    After a long moment of silence, Chloe turned to Sasha indignantly. ¡°Sasha, although the negotiations for


    this deal are almost finished, wouldn¡¯t it be better if someone from the family could help out as well?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Chloe, it¡¯s really inappropriate for an outsider to stick his nose into work-rted issues. After all,


    everyone has their own ideas on how to run their business, and it¡¯s against the rules for a friend to


    interfere with her business operations.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The look on Chloe¡¯s face turned cold and she snorted. ¡°Even you are not helping us, Sasha? Hmph,


    some people sure are heartless. Did you forget how well I treated you when you were a child? Back


    then, I was so kind to you, but what about you now? Look how you¡¯re turning me down over a small


    favor. Just tell me if you don¡¯t wish to help because we¡¯re not people with thick skins that would force you


    to help us out. Anyway, you¡¯re an adult now and don¡¯t need me anymore. So what can I possibly do to


    you?¡±


    Sasha frowned, thinking that Chloe was using their rtionship as rtives against her.


    At the same time, when Helen saw that Chloe had lost her temper, she hurriedly chirped in, ¡°Oh Sasha,


    just get Matthew to help put in a few words. It¡¯s just something as simple as a few words! Compared to


    President Sandel¡¯s wealth and the size of herpany, this project is so small that it won¡¯t be such a


    big hassle. Who knows? Maybe President Sandel won¡¯t even follow up on this project personally, and


    you can just pass a message to a secretary working under her. Your aunt was so kind to you when you


    were younger, so you shouldn¡¯t disappoint her!¡±


    Speechless, Sasha felt really helpless because she truly couldn¡¯t decide.


    Seeing that she was caught in a dilemma, Matthew sighed and said, ¡°Mom, since you¡¯ve already asked


    for this favor, I¡¯ll speak to President Sandelter.¡±


    The next second, Helen broke into a smile. ¡°Oh Matthew, you¡¯re so understanding! Everything will


    definitely be fine as long as you¡¯re willing to speak to her. President Sandel has so much trust in you


    now, so she¡¯ll listen to your words for sure.¡± Turning to Chloe, she reassured her sister by saying, ¡°Chloe,


    don¡¯t worry and just let Jonah do his best. There absolutely won¡¯t be any problem with this project!¡±


    Only then did a smile appear on Chloe¡¯s face. ¡°That should be the way! Sasha, your husband is a good


    man. As a family, we should help each other out. Oh, by the way,ter when Jonah has closed this deal, I


    can get him to arrange a good position for you in thepany. As you know, he¡¯s the foreign affiliate of


    thepany and his sry is tens of thousands a month. Since we are rted, he won¡¯t mistreat you if


    you go and work in hispany. I assure you that you can earn at least fifteen thousand a month!¡±


    This family is still thinking so highly of themselves? Matthew thought, his lips pulled into a tight line.


    ¡°Thank you for that, Aunt Chloe! But I¡¯m used to being idle, and I prefer to work in the hospital,¡± he


    replied.


    Jonah knitted his brows and peered at Sasha quickly before saying solemnly, ¡°Matthew, as your elder, I


    have some advice for you. The job at the hospital is a breeze, but at the end of the day, you won¡¯t have


    much development there. For a man, career is of utmost importance. Join me in mypany and I¡¯ll


    take good care of you there. Maybe you can even be a department manager in the future or


    something, which will certainly be much better than your current job!¡±


    Casting a look of contempt at Matthew, Minerva then snorted. ¡°Such a great opportunity is hard toe


    by, Matthew. Do you know that an internationalpany like my father¡¯s has very strict entry


    regtions? It¡¯s amazing that you can even work there, and you¡¯re still being so picky?¡±


    ¡°If I wanted to work in apany, do you think Leanna would arrange a position which is lower than the


    one you¡¯re offering?¡± Matthew couldn¡¯t help but snap back, his brows tightly furrowed.


    With just that one single question, he got everyone from the Campbell Family stunned. After thinking


    about it carefully, they knew that their offer couldn¡¯t bepared to Leanna¡¯s if she were to arrange a


    position for him because they were such close friends.

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    The Campbells stopped insulting Matthew right after that, and they went back to their dinner. When they


    were done, Helen said, ¡°Phew, that was a nice meal. Want to get some shuteye? You guys just came


    back, so you must be tired.¡±


    Then, Minerva said, ¡°But I¡¯m still hungry, Aunt Helen. Can I get some more food? And besides, there is


    some wine left. I don¡¯t want to waste it. Uncork them, waiter.¡± She shot a look at Tate and Jonah, and


    they got what she was trying to say.


    Everyone was done with dinner, but two bottles of Romanee Conti remained. Each bottle of Romanee


    Conti would cost a million, and they wouldn¡¯t get another chance to taste it if they let this one slip. If they


    passed this chance up, Matthew and the others would take the wine back with them. Minerva would


    never let that happen even though she was already full.


    Even having a sip of the wine would be enough for her to brag for a long time, so she ordered a few


    more dishes and got the waiter to uncork the bottles. Then, she ced the wine together and snapped


    dozens of pictures.


    After that, she took a ton of selfies that involved the wine and thevish meal they had. Once she had


    her fill of pictures, she picked the best ones, edited them, and posted the pictures of Romanee Conti


    and Lafite to her wall.


    Her caption read, ¡®Elegance starts from a simple dinner. ¡®95 Romanee Conti has a feeling of history and


    romance to itpared to ¡®82 Lafite.¡¯ In her picture, she tagged a few of her ¡®besties¡¯, obviously showing


    it off to them.


    She had to post that extravagant dinner no matter what, and the same went for Tate, though he was


    tagging thedies, apparently trying to tell them he was a rich guy. Of course, the Romanee Conti didn¡¯t


    go to waste at all in the end, though Chloe and her family finished most of it.


    On the other hand, Matthew didn¡¯t have too much of the wine, but he never liked alcohol to begin with.


    Once everyone had their fill, they left the hotel happily. Minerva and Tate went one step further by taking


    the four empty bottles back with them. The bottles were their spoils, and they could show it off to their


    friends if they took it back home.


    While they were standing outside the restaurant, Helen said, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over and stay for the


    night, Chloe? We have a spare room, and the bed¡¯s a new one. It¡¯s really soft.¡±


    Chloe wanted to say yes, but Minerva objected to it. ¡°I¡¯m not going, Mom. They don¡¯t have any decent


    houses here, and it¡¯ll ruin my skin. Besides, I heard it¡¯s flea season now. God, that gives me the chills. I


    want to stay in a hotel!¡±


    Chloe smiled dryly. ¡°I¡¯lle over some other day, Helen, but we¡¯ll have to stay in a hotel for the night.


    The kids are really particr, and I only have myself to me. Besides, your ce isn¡¯t big enough to


    house all of us.¡±


    Jonah went on to brag about their wealth. ¡°Thepany has reserved a four-star hotel for us, so we¡¯ll be


    staying there in the meantime. Once they settle us down, we¡¯ll move right into the new house. You don¡¯t


    have to worry about us.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    To that, Helen answered, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I got a new ce now, and it¡¯s big enough for all of us.¡±


    Still, Minerva waved her down. ¡°I¡¯m still not going! I¡¯m staying in a hotel, and that¡¯s that!¡±


    In the end, Helen gave up. ¡°I see. If that¡¯s what you want, then I won¡¯t force you. But it¡¯s still early, so why


    don¡¯t you guyse over for a bit? Stay the night, Chloe. It has been a while since west met, and I


    want to have a little chat.¡±

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    Chloe nodded. ¡°Sure. It¡¯s still early, so I don¡¯t see why not. Let¡¯s get a taxi.¡±


    At that moment, James stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We have a car.¡±


    ¡°You have a car?¡± Chloe asked in disbelief. ¡°Wow, it seems like a lot has changed over the years. Back


    before I left, only the rich guys could afford a car.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Helen smiled. ¡°We have two cars. Well, three actually, but one of them was totaled.¡±


    The news shocked Chloe. ¡°You have three cars? Helen, that¡¯s a bit of a waste, isn¡¯t it? At least save


    some of your hard-earned money. Don¡¯t take out a loan just because you want to keep up with the


    Joneses. It¡¯ll be better if you work hard and live an honest life rather than exhausting yourself for a fake


    one. Money doesn¡¯t grow on trees, you know.¡±


    Helen smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Then, Demi said, ¡°Mom, we can¡¯t. We only have two cars, but there¡¯s ten of us. That¡¯s not enough.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡± Helen was befuddled.


    Demi shot her a re. ¡°We had some wine back there, remember? We need two drivers, so that makes


    twelve of us, not ten.¡±


    Upon hearing that, realization struck Helen. ¡°Oh, silly me. I forgot all about that. So someone has to take


    a taxi home. Liam, Matthew, why don¡¯t you two take a taxi home? We¡¯ll get a couple of drivers for


    ourselves.¡±


    At that moment, Minerva cut in. ¡°Tate and I will take the taxi, Aunt Helen.¡±


    Immediately, Helen objected to it. ¡°But you¡¯re the guest here. I can¡¯t let you do that.¡±


    Minerva waved her off dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just give us the location and we¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Left with no choice, Helen told them where her new ce was, then the Campbell siblings left.


    After they were out of sight, Tate asked, ¡°Why are we taking the taxi, Minerva?¡±


    Minerva pouted. ¡°Really? That¡¯s your question? I thought Mom and Dad told us Aunt Helen and her


    family are paupers. Even if they can afford a car, I bet it¡¯s a hunk of junk. Those cars are small, cramped,


    and hard to move around. I¡¯d rather get a taxi. At least there¡¯s only the two of us, and there¡¯s more space


    to move around.¡±


    Ah, I see. ¡°You¡¯re smart, Minerva.¡±


    They went to the roadside and stopped a taxi. Once they got in, the driver asked, ¡°Where to?¡±


    Minerva answered, ¡°The Grand Garden or something. Know where that is? I can hit them up and get


    them to tell you the exact location if you don¡¯t.¡±


    The driver quickly answered, ¡°Everyone knows where the Grand Garden is, miss. That¡¯s one of the most


    affluent areas in Eastcliff. Every driver worth their salt in Eastcliff knows where that is.¡±


    The news caught her by surprise. ¡°S-Sorry? It¡¯s an affluent area? The Grand Garden is? Are you sure?¡±


    The driver nodded. ¡°Yeah, the one and only. Everyone in there is as rich as can be. And every house is a


    mansion there. Almost everyone in this city knows about the Grand Garden.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Minerva looked at Tate, confused. ¡°Tate, are you sure they told you to head to The


    Grand Garden? Or am I imagining things?¡±


    Tate scratched his head. ¡°I think so. I mean, you couldn¡¯t make that name up even if you wanted to.¡±


    Now, Minerva was truly flummoxed. ¡°What is going on? I thought Mom said Aunt Helen used to live in a


    rickety, leaking house, but now they¡¯re living in a mansion? Is this some mistake?¡±


    Tate was equally confused about the whole situation, and he wanted answers too.

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    Fifteen minutester, the Campbell siblings came to The Grand Garden¡¯s front gates, and what they saw


    shocked them. The appearance alone was already extravagant enough, let alone the inside. Mansions


    stretched as far as the eye could see, and lush greenery nked the cleanly paved paths that led to the


    houses in the neighborhood.


    Minerva thought she knew a lot, since she grew up overseas, but it was the first time she saw a


    neighborhood as grand as The Grand Garden.


    Tate whispered, ¡°Are you sure this is the ce, Minerva? That family actually lives in this neighborhood?


    Impossible.¡±


    Minerva thought it was improbable too, but she then smiled. ¡°Maybe this isn¡¯t the ce. Maybe they¡¯re


    living somewhere nearby. They were probably worried that the taxi driver might be lost, so they told us a


    more recognizable ce.¡±


    Tate nodded. ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡±


    After that, they saw two carsing toward them. The one in the lead was a white Maserati


    Quattroporte, while the one behind was a Mercedes-Benz G-ss. The sight of the cars excited the


    Campbell siblings, and Minerva gasped. ¡°Whoa, they have that kind of car here? Oh my god, that¡¯s a


    Quattroporte. It¡¯s gorgeous! My best friend¡¯s friend is a rich kid, and she said he has a Quattroporte.¡±


    ¡°Well, I like the G-ss though. That¡¯s a man¡¯s car. Remember Jerry from our ss? His father has a G-


    ss, and he kept showing it off to us. That¡¯s one nice car.¡±


    While they werementing, the cars eventually came up to them. Someone rolled down the window,


    and Helen stuck her head out. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here! Sorry for the wait, though. It took us some time to get a


    driver. We should go in now. I¡¯ll get the guard to escort you guys in.¡±


    The Campbell siblings were utterly floored to see Helen and her family in the cars. Then, the guard came


    out, and Helen told him to escort the siblings. A momentter, one of the guards came back with a


    Mercedes. ¡°Come in, please. I¡¯ll escort you in,¡± the guard said politely.


    The Campbell siblings went into the car, still dumbfounded, but also shocked. Even the guard here drives


    a Mercedes?


    As they were escorted into the neighborhood, Tate whispered, ¡°Why are we even in a car, Minerva? I


    mean, we¡¯re literally at the front gate. We could have walked in.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The guard smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Mr. Cunningham lives at thekeside area, and it¡¯s around eight


    hundred meters from the gates. Quite a distance if you ask me.¡±


    Tate¡¯s eyes widened when he heard that. ¡°Eight hundred meters? That¡¯s the distance to his ce from


    the front gate?¡±


    Minerva was once again shocked. She had never even seen that overseas. A short whileter, they


    came to thekeside mansion, and the guard opened the door for them. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    The siblings stood before the mansion, feeling dizzy from the surprise. They knew the ce was


    extraordinary just from a little peek, but when they came face to face with one of the mansions, the full


    extent of its extravagance finally hit them. ¡°I-Is this really Aunt Helen¡¯s house? I thought she lives in a


    rickety shack,¡± Tate mumbled.


    Minerva looked at the cars inside the yard. ¡°I think so. I mean, they own those cars, right?¡±


    Then, Helen opened the gates for them. ¡°Come in, you two. Demi, Sasha, I need you two to make some


    tea. Oh, don¡¯t just stand there, kids. Come in and have some tea.¡±

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    The siblings went inside, but they were still in too much of a shock. A momentter, they saw the


    swimming pool in the yard. ¡°T-There¡¯s a swimming pool?¡± Minerva gasped. ¡°Oh my god, is that a real


    pool?¡±


    Helen closed the gates and smiled. ¡°Yeah, this is the outdoor pool. It¡¯s always great to take a dip when


    the weather¡¯s sunny. Swimming¡¯s the best kind of sport, you know. This is my favorite ce to swim.¡±


    The Campbell siblings were already numb from the non-stop surprises, but the pool still shocked them


    nheless. A mansion with a pool is rare even in foreign countries. Only the richest of the rich can


    afford it!


    They came into the mansion, dazed. Even though the interior decorations werevish, they were already


    numb to it. After seeing the pool outside, they could ept everything in the mansion, no matter how


    extravagant it was. In fact, they¡¯d be surprised if the decor wasn¡¯tvish. I mean, they¡¯re super rich.


    Chloe and Jonah were sitting on the sofa in the living room, looking as shocked as their children were.


    ¡°I-Is this your home, Helen?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Sasha quickly answered, ¡°Yes, but to be precise, it¡¯s my husband¡¯s. My husband got involved with some


    investment projects and earned a few hundred million. The partners pooled their money and bought this


    mansion for him.¡± She didn¡¯t want to show off, but she was already at her limit that night. How dare you


    mock Matthew. Oh, you think he¡¯s a loser, eh? Well, I¡¯ll show you who¡¯s the real loser.


    Chloe was shaken to her core. ¡°What? This mansion belongs to your husband?¡±


    She quickly looked at Helen, and Helen gave her an awkward smile. ¡°Yes, this mansion belongs to


    Matthew, but he wants us to live with him, so he took us in. And he even gave us the whole ce, or he


    would have, until we stopped him.¡±


    Chloe couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. ¡°H-He¡¯s involved in investment projects? What kind of


    project is that?¡±


    Demi scoffed. ¡°Investment project my foot. He only made money because he¡¯s lucky. If he somehow lost


    the bet, he would have been dead by now.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Sasha shot her a nasty look. ¡°Well, look who¡¯s talking. If it weren¡¯t for Matthew, you


    would have been dead a hundred times over by now.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Demi growled.


    ¡°The truth, that¡¯s what it is,¡± Sasha shot back. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Matthew, you guys would have been


    kidnapped and killed. Don¡¯t tell me you forgot all about that. Matthew¡¯s ears are still stitched, you know.¡±


    Demi was infuriated, but she couldn¡¯t say anything to that, so she turned her head away. Sasha sneered,


    deciding to go on the offense tonight. I¡¯m not letting anyone insult Matthew anymore.


    Then, Jonah started giving a lecture. ¡°Luck is important when ites to investments. Don¡¯t get too


    greedy, young man. You might have gotten lucky this time, but you might not be as lucky the next.¡±


    Helen nodded. ¡°Yeah, Matthew. Jonah has been investing for many years overseas, and even he loses


    money sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Take it slow, young man. You can¡¯t afford to lose now, or you¡¯ll be paying a heavy price. One false step,


    and you¡¯ll be mired in bankruptcy. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want your family to suffer with you, right?¡±


    Matthew simply nodded in response. ¡°Thanks for the tip.¡±


    Jonah scoffed. He thought the Cunninghams only got rich thanks to a stroke of luck from Matthew¡¯s


    sessful investment. But this isn¡¯t a secure life, because there¡¯s no way that kid can get lucky every


    time.


    Because of his prejudice, Jonah was looking down on the Cunninghams even more. He wasn¡¯t envious


    of their affluence, because he never liked opportunists, and Matthew was a prime example of that.

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    Everyone sat in the living room drinking tea, but Tate and Minerva went up, down, and all around the


    house a few times. This was the first time they had seen such a mansion and it was truly an eye-opening


    experience for them. Thus, they took photographs everywhere¡ªon the balcony, by the swimming pool, in


    the rooms both upstairs and downstairs, and even in the two cars outside.


    After that, they showed off on Instagram once again. The previous time they did so, they received


    countless likes andments. Thements section was uniformly filled with various sentiments of


    envy and admiration.


    There were even quite a few rich young men on Minerva¡¯s Instagram who began to show interest in her.


    Simrly, plenty of young women on Tate¡¯s Instagram boldly private messaged him and asked him out on


    dates. All in all, the circumstances were great for their vanity.


    Now, they stunned their friends once again with their Instagram posts. The pictures of the luxurious pool


    and vi caused their social status to rise even further. It got to the point where even Jonah¡¯s boss¡¯


    daughter, Lucia, liked their posts, making them ecstatic.


    After the people inside the house chatted for a while, Helen realized it was gettingte so she asked,


    ¡°Chloe, would you like Matthew to send your family back to the hotel? You can stay here tonight so that


    we have more time together.¡±


    At this moment, Tate and Minerva happened to enter the house.


    Immediately, Minervamented, ¡°There¡¯s no need, Aunt Helen. You haven¡¯t seen my mom in so long


    and you do indeed need to spend more time with her. How about we all stay here tonight? After all, we¡¯re


    family. We should really spend more time together and get to know each other better.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jonah nodded repeatedly. Originally, he was quite satisfied with his four-star hotel,


    but that felt like trash now that he had seen the vi. Presently, he was no longer willing to go and stay at


    any hotel.


    For her part, Helen was overjoyed. ¡°Oh¡ªthat¡¯s great! Come on, now. I have rooms prepared for you, and


    you can all go ahead and get some rest.¡±


    And so, Tate and Minerva happily followed her upstairs and each imed a room for themselves.


    Meanwhile, Jonah went to a guest bedroom on the third floor.


    The vi had a great number of rooms, and each room wasrge as well as beingfortably and


    extravagantly decorated. No matter which room they stayed in, it was better than having to stay at a five-


    star hotel. By now, Tate and Minerva had long forgotten theirints earlier tonight and they no


    longer wished to leave.


    On the other hand, Demi and Sasha were contemptuous of the change in ns. Ever since this family


    returned, they had acted incredibly proud, as if they were superior for having lived overseas. Yet, they


    ate like ravenous beasts who were starved. And then, they even brought the wine bottles home. Even


    after that, theyined about wanting to stay at a hotel but wouldn¡¯t leave now that they had seen


    the vi. What a truly shameless family!


    Yet, Demi and Sasha couldn¡¯t say anything as Chloe was their aunt. Since Chloe and Helen had the best


    of rtionships, Helen would be furious if they chased the former¡¯s family out of the house.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    With nothing else to do, Tate and Minerva spent all night messaging their friends.


    Early the next morning, Minerva directly went to knock on the door of Matthew and Sasha¡¯s room.


    Blearily, Sasha got up and opened the door. ¡°Oh, did you need something at such an early hour?¡±


    Minerva asked excitedly, ¡°Do you have a swimsuit, Sasha? Can you lend me one? I want to go


    swimming!¡±


    For a moment, Sasha gaped at her. This was the first time she met someone wanting to borrow a


    swimming costume. How could such an intimate piece of apparel be loaned out?


    ¡°Uh¡­ you¡¯re going swimming at this hour?¡±


    ¡°Of course! My friends must be having lunch at this moment and if I post a story now, they¡¯ll be able to


    see it. Besides, the swimming pool is so big. It¡¯d be a waste not to use it!¡±


    Suddenly, it dawned on Sasha that the request was only because Minerva wanted to show off.

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    Now, it wasn¡¯t as if Sasha didn¡¯t have a swimming costume, but how could she lend something like that


    to someone else?


    Hence, she answered politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t have a swimsuit as I rarely swim. How about I have


    someone bring you a suit?¡±


    Even though she disliked Minerva, Chloe had treated Sasha well when she was a child and she could


    not forget that kindness.


    However, Minerva anxiously protested, ¡°Are you serious? You have such a big swimming pool at home


    but no swimsuit? How backward you locals are. You don¡¯t know how to enjoy life at all!¡±


    Out of respect for her aunt, Sasha gritted her teeth but didn¡¯t retort.


    After grumbling for a while, Minerva waved her hand. ¡°Fine; have someone bring me a suit. But you must


    hurry or my friends will be going back to work or ss, and then they won¡¯t be able to see my story.


    They¡¯ll be very disappointed if they don¡¯t see me!¡±


    Exasperated, Sasha could only call her secretary and have her secretary fetch her a swimsuit.


    As if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, Minerva added the moment she made the call, ¡°By the way, please let the


    person know that my swimsuit can¡¯t be too poor in quality as my skin is sensitive. If the fabric scratches


    my skin, I might develop rashes!¡±


    Goodness¡ªyou¡¯re impossible to wait on! thought the exasperated Sasha.


    Twenty minutester, a Porsche drove up to the gates of the vi.


    After exiting the car, Sasha¡¯s secretary handed a bag to her and said, ¡°Here¡¯s the swimsuit you


    requested for, President Cunningham. You didn¡¯t happen to mention the brand you were looking for, so I


    took the initiative to get you one from Chanel. If you find it ufortable to wear, I can help you switch


    to a different brand.¡±


    This secretary of hers was quite a thoughtful and attentive one.


    Since she thought Sasha wanted the swimsuit for herself, she took special care while selecting it.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Sasha smiled and answered, ¡°This will do. I¡¯m so sorry for bothering you so early in the morning!¡±


    Flustered, the secretary replied, ¡°Oh¡ªit¡¯s not a problem at all, President Cunningham. If there¡¯s nothing


    else you need, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Sasha nodded.


    With that, the secretary got back into the Porsche and left.


    At this moment, Tate and Minerva were sitting in the courtyard and saw everything.


    Immediately after the secretary left, Minerva ran over and questioned, ¡°Is that your friend, Sasha? She


    has a Porsche! That¡¯s so cool! Is her family rich?¡±


    Demi happened to reach the gate in time for this conversation and she sneered, ¡°What do you mean


    ¡®friend¡¯? That¡¯s my sister¡¯s secretary!¡±


    Wide-eyed, Minerva repeated, ¡°Secretary?¡±


    ¡°Yes; my sister¡¯s personal secretary,¡± Demi borated. ¡°She¡¯s responsible for helping Sasha manage her


    day-to-day business.¡±


    Also stunned, Tate called out, ¡°What do you work as, Sasha? Why do you have a personal secretary?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Demi proudly announced, ¡°She¡¯s the president of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals!


    She¡¯s in charge of the wholepany, so of course she has a personal secretary. How could she not?¡±


    Just like that, Tate and Minerva were struck silent.


    Indeed, from the previous night till now, they hadn¡¯t managed to ask a single question about Sasha or the


    rest of her family.


    In truth, while they were still overseas, Chloe had told them more than once about Helen¡¯s family being


    poor.


    Thus, they subconsciously thought of the Cunningham Family as destitute rtives who tried to take


    advantage of others at all times.


    If it weren¡¯t for Chloe¡¯s sake, they wouldn¡¯t have attended the so-called family gathering upon their return


    to the country and because they found these poor rtives too shameful, they hadn¡¯t bothered to ask


    about how the family was doing now.


    Naturally, that meant they werepletely caught off-guard.


    Presently, Minerva gaped at Sasha and the former asked, ¡°Is that true, Sasha? Are you really the


    president of apany? I-Is yourpanyrge?


    However, Demi interrupted with a snort, ¡°What? Did you think I was lying? Her secretary drives a


    Porsche. Does that sound like a smallpany to you?¡±

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    Once again, Tate and Minerva were utterly stunned.


    After all, the secretary had indeed arrived in a Porsche so clearly, thepany wasn¡¯t a small one.


    Since she wasn¡¯t particrly feeling the need to exin herself to them, Sasha simply handed the bag to


    Minerva. ¡°Here¡¯s the swimsuit you wanted.¡±


    It was only then that Minerva realized the swimsuit that Sasha handed over came in a Chanel bag.


    Naturally, she couldn¡¯t help but shriek, ¡°Wait¡ªare you serious? Is this truly Chanel? It isn¡¯t a fake, is it,


    Sasha?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Sasha waved her hand impatiently. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The secretary bought it and you can


    wear it for now.¡±


    Jubntly, Minerva pulled the swimsuit out of the bag.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After studying it all over and being unable to determine whether it was genuine or counterfeit, she


    anxiously called out, ¡°Come here, Tate! You used to work in luxury stores. Tell me if this is real or a fake!¡±


    Tate then walked over and he studied it closely before eximing in shock, ¡°It¡¯s real. Look at the logo


    and the workmanship. It¡¯s most definitely genuine.¡±


    Nearly leaping with joy, Minerva eximed, ¡°It¡¯s so nice of you to get me a Chanel swimsuit, Sasha! It


    must have cost a ton. You have to hold it up for me, Tate. I need to take a picture and post it on


    Instagram!¡±


    Seeing as she was no longer needed, Sasha ignored them and went back into the house to get ready for


    work.


    Not long after that, she and Matthew left together.


    Since Tate and Minerva had nothing else to do, they spent hours by the pool busying themselves with


    taking all sorts of photographs and uploading all sorts of posts.


    Luckily, their efforts were fruitful.


    Upon seeing the spacious private pool and the Chanel swimsuit, their overseas friends were amazed


    and once again, Tate and Minerva wereplimented to their hearts¡¯ content.


    It wasn¡¯t until after 10 AM that they stopped.


    Since Jonah had brought Chloe along to report for work, their children used the opportunity to seek out


    the chatting James and Helen.


    ¡°We¡¯d like to go out for a spin, Aunt Helen. Can we borrow that car of yours?¡± Minerva asked cheerfully.


    The question made James frown.


    The vehicle they were referring to was the Mercedes-Benz G-ss he was driving.


    He loved it to pieces and was not at all willing to lend it to outsiders.


    Nevertheless, while Helen felt simr reservations, she was embarrassed to say no to her own niece and


    nephew. Thus, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Do¡­ Do either of you have a driver¡¯s license?¡±


    Immediately, Tate answered, ¡°Of course! I got mine two years ago.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean a foreign driver¡¯s license,¡± Helen replied. ¡°I mean a domestic one.¡±


    After pausing for a moment, Tate asked, ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°A foreign license can¡¯t be used here,¡± Jamesmented firmly.


    ¡°What?¡± Tate asked anxiously. ¡°Why not? If it can be used abroad, why can¡¯t it be used here? That


    makes no sense. Don¡¯t forget¡ªthe technology for manufacturing the Mercedes-Benzes from


    overseas so it¡¯s not like I¡¯m unfamiliar with it. Besides, do you know how strict the testing for my driver¡¯s


    license was? If I could get a license there, why can¡¯t I use it here?¡±


    Upon hearing that, James pointed out incredulously, ¡°It isn¡¯t a matter of the manufacturing process or the


    strictness of the driving test. The problem is that we have different driving habits. We drive on the right


    side of the road here, while you drive on the left side of the road. Do you think that¡¯s the same thing?¡±


    ¡°What kind of driving habit is that?¡± Tate mumbled. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone drive on the right side of


    the road!¡±


    Feeling rather irritated at this point, James snapped, ¡°Well, when in Rome, do as the Romans do! That¡¯s


    how we drive here and ourws are designed to abide by those habits. Do you have a problem with


    that?¡±


    Waving his hand, Tate sighed in resignation. ¡°Fine, fine; I get it. I¡¯ll just be careful to drive on the right


    side of the road. Can you give me the keys now? I swear, you nag so much just because I want to


    borrow a car. What now? Are you afraid I¡¯ll crash it?¡±


    James could only gawk at him, stunned. How is it that Tate still fails to understand the point? It¡¯s like


    talking to a brick wall!

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    Fed up, James eximed, ¡°Goodness¡ªit isn¡¯t a matter of whether I lend you the car! How¡­ How can I


    possibly let you drive if you don¡¯t have a domestic license?¡±


    Tate was rather annoyed as well and he snapped, ¡°I told you that I have a license. If it bothers you so


    much, I¡¯ll drive on the right side of the road. Happy?¡±


    By this point, James felt like his blood was boiling in his veins. This was the first time he met someone so


    annoyingly bad at getting the point.


    ¡°I thought I made it very clear that your foreign license can¡¯t be used here! It doesn¡¯t matter which side of


    the road you drive on. If you drive now, you¡¯re still driving without a license. Do you understand?¡±


    Indignantly, Tate shot back, ¡°What do you mean, ¡®driving without a license¡¯? What do you think my


    foreign license is?¡±


    James was about to blow a gasket and he simply red at them without saying a word.


    Quickly, Helen stepped in. ¡°Tate, Minerva, it¡¯s simply that the government here is very strict about road


    safety rules. How about this¡ªyou tell us where you want to go and I¡¯ll have Liam take you there!¡±


    Of course, Tate and Minerva exchanged a reluctant nce.


    The reason they wanted to take the vehicle out for a spin was to show off. How could they show off with


    Liam driving?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Hmph! If you don¡¯t want to lend it to me, fine! Do you think I f*cking care?¡± With that, Tate stomped off


    angrily.


    Upon hearing that, James yelled angrily after him, ¡°Must you talk like that? Of course I¡¯d lend you the car


    if you had a driver¡¯s license, but how can I let you drive when you don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Helen hurried to stop him. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You have to be more understanding, okay?


    They don¡¯t know how it is here because they grew up overseas.¡±


    ¡°Am I not being understanding enough?¡± James questioned incredulously. ¡°Look at how they speak and


    behave! Do they think they¡¯re fantastic for having been overseas? Their father is still just a managing


    director now that they¡¯re back! They could earn, what, a million or two a year? Five, at most! We earn


    more than that in a month. What do they have to be so smug about?¡±


    Mortified, Helen protested, ¡°Stop it, James. Don¡¯t you remember how much Chloe helped us? It¡¯s the


    least we could do to humor them. Besides, they only behave like that because they¡¯ve spent too much


    time overseas. Once they get used to how things are here, they won¡¯t be like this anymore!¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you something¡ªif it weren¡¯t for the fact that Chloe helped us, I wouldn¡¯t be so patient with


    them.¡± James sighed in frustration. ¡°Fine, you can wait on them but I¡¯m not going to be bothered with


    them anymore!¡±


    With that, he stormed out of the vi, feeling like he could no longer tolerate this family.


    Feeling helpless, Helen could only stay home to watch the two children.


    Unfortunately, Tate and Minerva had no respect for other people¡¯s homes and they proceeded to explore


    every room in the house and turn the rooms upside down.


    After managing to find James¡¯ Rolex watch, Tate even put it on and took pictures in various poses, once


    again showing off.


    It was a good thing Helen found out in time and hurriedly returned the Rolex to its ce; otherwise,


    James would undoubtedly go crazy upon finding out.


    Since they couldn¡¯t stand Chloe¡¯s family, Matthew and Sasha didn¡¯t go home for lunch.


    Moreover, they even made ns to eat dinner outside.


    Unfortunately, Helen called them right as they were meeting up after work.


    ¡°Sasha, you and Matthew need toe home immediately after work. Your uncle¡¯s onboarding


    paperwork is done and they¡¯re treating us to dinner tonight.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Sasha groaned helplessly. ¡°Dinner again, Mom? We just ate togetherst night! Can¡¯t


    Matthew and I skip the dinner? We¡¯re busy.¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Helen answered immediately. ¡°You muste back! Your aunt called us personally so


    you can¡¯t embarrass her by not showing up!¡±


    Since Sasha had nothing to say to that, she could only go home with Matthew.

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    When Matthew and Sasha reached home, Chloe and Jonah were already seated in the living room.


    Both of them were smiling breezily and they looked very pleased.


    There was even a BMW SUV parked outside.


    With a proud expression, Chloe told them, ¡°Jonah¡¯s boss values him a lot. As soon as we went over


    today, he received this BMW as a loan. The car¡¯s not great but it¡¯s better than nothing.¡±


    Quickly, Helen nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s not bad! It speaks to your abilities, Jonah; otherwise, why


    would your boss give you a car?¡±


    On the other hand, Jonah looked a little embarrassed.


    The truth was, he hadn¡¯t been given the vehicle because the boss valued him¡ªit was because of


    Leanna.


    The moment he went to report for work today, Lucia called him over and asked about his rtionship


    with Leanna.


    Being a clever man, he immediately told her his niece was close friends with Leanna and had a very


    good rtionship with her.


    The moment Lucia heard that, she gave him the vehicle and even had him promoted.


    Her main reason for doing so was that Creative Cloud Group¡¯s project was rted to the life or death of


    theirpany.


    Thus, Jonah¡¯s BMW had nothing to do with his own abilities¡ªinstead, it depended on Matthew¡¯s


    connections.


    Of course, no one here knew that.


    So, Tate and Minerva were extremely pleased and once again, they were taking a ton of photographs to


    show off on Instagram.


    Matthew and Sasha, on the other hand, were speechless as they looked on.


    What kind of lives did they live while overseas? they wondered.


    ¡°Alright. Since Sasha is home, let¡¯s go out to eat. You arranged for dinnerst night so let me arrange for


    dinner tonight! I¡¯ll take you to a ce you have never been before,¡± Jonah announced mysteriously.


    Taken aback, Demi asked, ¡°Oh? What is this mysterious ce?¡±


    Smiling, Jonah replied, ¡°It¡¯s a fantastical ce. My boss has told me that only a handful of people in the


    entirety of Eastcliff would be able to enter this ce. I am also allowed to enter only because my boss


    gave me a membership card. Moreover, the membership card is different from your membership card


    fromst night. You only need to spend 500,000 to get a membership card at The Court Parlour, but even


    if you spent 500,000 tonight, you wouldn¡¯t be able to get a membership card at the ce we¡¯re going to!¡±


    Everyone in the room was taken aback. Was there such a ce in Eastcliff?


    Eagerly, Minerva chirped, ¡°Wow, Dad, this ce must be even more high-end than The Court Parlour!


    Your boss must have chosen a good spot. Ha! We¡¯ll be able to blow everyone¡¯s minds tonight!¡±


    Next to her, Tate agreed with a nod. ¡°Yes; since you treated us to dinnerst night, Aunt Helen, we¡¯ll be


    treating you tonight. You might think you know every ce in Eastcliff, but there are some ces you


    wouldn¡¯t be able to enter even if you wanted to!¡±


    Disgruntled, James averted his gaze and ignored them.


    Nevertheless, Jonah continued with a happy smile, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Just follow my car and I¡¯ll lead you


    there!¡±


    Once again, Matthew and Sasha exchanged looks. In all honesty, they truly didn¡¯t want to attend this


    dinner as the proud attitude of this family repulsed them.


    However, there was no way they could make their excuses now.


    Thus, the Cunningham Family followed behind the Campbell Family in two cars, allowing Jonah to lead


    the way.


    Realizing that something was odd after a while, Matthew spoke up. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the road to the


    Shanghai Nights restaurant?¡±


    Simrly confused, Sasha replied, ¡°It seems to be. The ce they¡¯re talking about can¡¯t be that, can it?¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As he scratched his head, he suddenly thought of something.


    Indeed, the Shanghai Nights membership cards weren¡¯t obtained using money.


    One had to be of certain social status to get a membership there, and the requirements matched the


    conditions Jonah was talking about.


    Did that mean his ¡®mysterious ce¡¯ was the Shanghai Nights restaurant all along?


    That was simply too hrious!

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    After a short while, Jonah¡¯s car came to a stop outside a restaurant.


    Matthew and Sasha¡¯s eyes met and the both of them burst outughing.


    So, Jonah actually had been referring to the Shanghai Nights restaurant!


    As Demi exited the car, she looked up at the signboard and gasped dramatically, ¡°Goodness! So this is


    the ce you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Missing the sarcasm in her voice, Tate and Minerva eagerly teased her.


    ¡°Why so excited, Demi?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡ªis it because you¡¯ve often heard it mentioned but never had the chance to go in?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay! We¡¯ll show you a whole new world tonight!¡±


    Rolling her eyes, Demi did not even bother to respond.


    After straightening his clothes and puffing out his chest, Jonah announced, ¡°Follow me. Entry into this


    restaurant is limited to members only, and you can only get in using my membership card. Oh¡ªby the


    way, this is a ssy ce so please watch your behavior while you¡¯re inside!¡±


    While everyone else rolled their eyes, Helen was the only one to humor them. ¡°Of course! That won¡¯t be


    a problem. Everyone, did you all hear that? Behave yourselves while you¡¯re inside and be grateful that


    your Aunt Chloe is treating you so kindly!¡±


    In fact, she was warning them¡ªespecially Demi¡ªnot to embarrass the Campbells by exposing the truth.


    When it came to Chloe, Helen would do anything.


    Demi pouted but she didn¡¯t protest.


    Thus, with Jonah leading them, the group made their way to the entrance of the Shanghai Nights


    restaurant.


    The host at the door weed them with, ¡°Good evening,dies and gentlemen. May I see your


    membership card¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he froze.


    Cluelessly, Jonah produced the membership card he was holding ready and said, ¡°Here, take a look.¡±


    Unfortunately, the host overlooked his membership card in favor of rushing up to Matthew and Sasha.


    Bowing, he greeted, ¡°Mr. Larson, President Cunningham. Are you both eating here tonight? The


    Supreme Room upstairs is still unupied. Would you like me to have it prepared for you?¡±


    Just like that, the entire Campbell family was taken aback.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Indignantly, Minerva called out, ¡°What are you doing? My dad¡¯s the one with a membership card. Why


    are you talking to them instead?¡±


    ncing at her, the host answered politely, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but our service at the Shanghai Nights


    restaurant is divided by ss. We must attend to the highest-ss members of the restaurant first. Since


    Mr. Larson is a Supreme Member and enjoys only our best treatment, we shall have to attend to him first.


    Please wait a moment. When I have finished attending to them, I shall attend to you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Minerva stammered with wide eyes, ¡°W-What d-do you mean by ¡®Supreme Member¡¯?


    ¡®Best treatment¡¯? What are you saying?¡±


    Curling her lip, Demi finally spoke up. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? We¡¯vee here so often that we¡¯re


    practically bored of it. I thought you were taking us somewhere new, but it¡¯s just the Shanghai Nights


    restaurant. Everyone in my family has a membership and Matthew even has Supreme Membership. It¡¯s


    the highest ss at this restaurant, and there are only three Supreme Cards in all of Eastcliff.¡±


    None of what she said was untrue.


    Ever since the rest of the Cunningham Family found out about Matthew¡¯s Supreme Membership, they


    had begged him toe and obtain membership at the restaurant for them.


    Now, each and every one of them had a membership card¡ªeven Liam.


    Just like that, the entire Campbell Family was stunned.


    Meanwhile, James and Helen gave Matthew a pleased look. This time, he was truly giving them


    something to be proud of!


    bbergasted, Minerva turned to Jonah and asked, ¡°Did your boss lie to you, Dad? Is it truly so easy to


    get a membership to this ce?¡±


    Anxiously, he refuted, ¡°I don¡¯t think so! Lucia told me it¡¯s very difficult to get a membership here. She had


    to spend a lot of money and even used a lot of her connections to do it.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Minerva persisted. ¡°Look how they each have a card¡ªhow could it be difficult to get?¡±


    Dumbly, Jonah looked around him. He no longer knew what was going on!

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    The host looked at Matthew respectfully and he asked, ¡°Mr. Larson, would you like to go to the Supreme


    Room?¡±


    However, Matthew waved his hand andmented, ¡°My uncle is treating us to dinner tonight, so please


    make arrangements with him.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the host immediately understood him and he turned to Jonah. ¡°Sir, how would you like


    arrangements to be made?¡± he asked in an equally polite tone.


    After hesitating for a moment, Jonah proffered his membership card. ¡°What¡­ What kind of card is this?¡±


    The host took a look at it and he replied, ¡°Oh¡ªit¡¯s a Silver Card, our basic membership card. This card


    can only be used in themon dining room. Unfortunately, ourmon dining room is currently full


    so I¡¯m afraid you will have to wait to be seated.¡±


    At that moment, Jonah was utterly speechless. How is it that the difference between Matthew¡¯s card and


    the card my boss gave me was sorge?


    To think that Matthew could immediately go to the Supreme Room the moment he arrived, but Jonah had


    to wait in line for themon dining room. What kind of service is this? he grumbled to himself.


    Right at this moment, Helen asked her sister softly, ¡°Would you like Matthew to make the arrangements


    to have us shown to the Supreme Room, Chloe? After all, we can use any membership card we like.


    We¡¯re all family, and it doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s treating whom to dinner, does it?¡±


    Chloe and Jonah exchanged a nce. They were both thinking the same thing but were too


    embarrassed to speak up.


    On the other hand, Minerva didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Yes; let¡¯s go to the Supreme Room. It¡¯d be a waste not to


    use the Supreme Card, anyway.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The moment Chloe heard her daughter¡¯s words, she protested, ¡°How can you talk like that, Minnie?


    Honestly, that¡¯s very insensible of you.¡±


    Quickly, Helen reassured her with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Minerva¡¯s not wrong. Come now; let¡¯s go in and get


    seated.¡±


    It was only then that Chloe conceded. ¡°Alright; we can make use of your membership to get a table. But


    when ites to footing the bill, we¡¯ll be paying!¡±


    With a bemused smile, Helen asked, ¡°Does it matter who pays? When I was poor, you gave me almost


    two-thirds of your sry each month. Why are you quibbling with me now?¡±


    Waving her hand, Chloe answered, ¡°That¡¯s different. We told you we were treating you to dinner, so we


    will do so. Now, let¡¯s go upstairs. Remember¡ªno matter what you say, we¡¯ll be footing the bill tonight!¡±


    Thus, the host made the arrangements and the entire group made their way up to the Supreme Room.


    It wasn¡¯t until the Campbell family entered the room that they understood why it was called ¡®Supreme.¡¯


    How luxurious it is!


    Once again, Tate and Minerva pulled out their cell phones and began snapping photographs.


    On the other hand, Jonah was in awe.


    While he was outside the restaurant, he had suspected that his boss lied to him and that membership to


    the Shanghai Nights restaurant was actually very easy to obtain.


    Now, he finally understood he hadn¡¯t been lied to.


    Just by looking at the decor of the Supreme Room, he could see how much the restaurant was worth.


    At the end of the day, Lucia wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªit was a miracle she managed to get him a card at all.


    Still, he couldn¡¯t understand how the Cunninghams could each have a card, and to think Matthew had a


    Supreme Card, no less.


    If there were only three Supreme Cards in all of Eastcliff, how did Matthew get one? Jonah mused.


    Feeling like he was missing a piece of the puzzle, he studied the man in question. It wasn¡¯t only


    Matthew¡¯s membership that bothered him¡ªhe remembered Leanna¡¯s attitude toward the younger man


    the previous night as well.


    Was this Matthew Larson truly the pathetic loser he was made out to be?


    After the group was seated, a waiter said politely, ¡°Good evening, Mr. Larson. Would you like us to make


    arrangements or shall you be footing the bill tonight? By the way, we recently procured a new batch of


    wine. I shall bring it in a moment so that you may have a taste.¡±


    Feeling annoyed, Minerva couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°Excuse me, who do you think you¡¯re talking to?


    We¡¯re treating them to dinner tonight so if you¡¯re going to talk to someone, you should be talking to us.


    Why are you talking to him? Don¡¯t you think we can pay?¡±


    Feeling a little embarrassed, the waiter answered softly, ¡°My apologies, miss. It¡¯s just that Mr. Larson¡¯s


    expenses here are covered because he is a Supreme Member.¡±

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    The statement was meant to remind Minerva that if she allowed Matthew to make arrangements, they


    would be able to eat for free tonight.


    Unfortunately, Minerva only got more furious and she yelled, ¡°Who are you looking down on, huh? Don¡¯t


    you know where we¡¯re from? We just came back from living abroad! We¡¯ve seen much better than your


    puny restaurant and don¡¯t need you to cover our expenses! We didn¡¯t even need to use your pathetic


    local currency while overseas!¡±


    However, Helen kindly reminded her, ¡°That¡¯s not what the waiter means, Minerva. He¡¯s only offering to


    cover your expenses as we are family. Why not save where you can?¡±


    Feeling like her pride was hurt, Minerva shouted, ¡°Are you looking down on us as well, Aunt Helen? Do


    you think we¡¯re so poor that we wouldn¡¯t be able to afford a meal? Sure, your family is quite rich now but


    that doesn¡¯t mean you can look down on us!¡±


    Hurriedly, Helen murmured, ¡°No; that¡¯s not what I meant, Minerva¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop arguing!¡± Chloe held up her hands. ¡°Look¡ªI know your aunt, Minnie, and she¡¯s only


    speaking up for our sake. But Helen, since we already said that we¡¯re treating you to dinner tonight, of


    course we¡¯ll be paying. It¡¯s only a meal, so don¡¯t take it to heart, okay?¡±


    Having no other choice, Helen stayed silent.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    With that, Jonah gestured to the waiter. ¡°Go on, then; bring me the menu!¡± he boomed, upon which the


    waiter promptly looked at Matthew.


    It wasn¡¯t until Matthew nodded slightly that the waiter left.


    With a deeply dissatisfied expression, Minerva grumbled, ¡°High and mighty piece of sh*t! Does he think


    we¡¯re easy to bully because we have a Silver Card? It¡¯s Silver only because we just returned to the


    country. I¡¯ll go get myself a Supreme Card within a few days and then, I¡¯ll see if he dares talk to me like


    that again!¡±


    Demi chuckled coldly in response. ¡°That¡¯s very ambitious of you, Minerva! I¡¯ll be looking forward to


    seeing you with your Supreme Card so don¡¯t disappoint me, okay?¡±


    This time, Minerva could hear the disdain in her voice and she shot back angrily, ¡°Fine; just you wait. It¡¯s


    only a Supreme Card. How difficult can it be to get?¡±


    Demi snorted coldly and chose to remain silent. Sitting next to her, James was equally gobsmacked.


    Why is Minerva so vain and arrogant? he thought to himself. Bringing up the fact that she lived overseas


    at every opportunity¡­ What¡¯s so great about that?


    Soon, the waiter returned with a menu.


    With a haughty expression, Jonah epted the menu and passed it over to James carelessly, saying,


    ¡°You choose first, James. Pick whatever you want¡ªdon¡¯t be shy!¡±


    Curling his lip, James answered, ¡°I¡¯m not particrly craving for anything. You go ahead and choose


    what you think is best.¡±


    After a round of polite refusals from around the table, the menu was back in Jonah¡¯s hands.


    With a smile, he said, ¡°Since you¡¯re letting me choose, I shan¡¯t disappoint all of you. Money isn¡¯t an issue


    ¡ªthe most important thing is for us to have a good time at this family gathering tonight. Come here, boy!


    Tell me your signature dishes. Oh, and they must be the most expensive ones!¡±


    Courteously, the waiter stepped forward and answered, ¡°Everything on the first two pages of the menu is


    considered a signature dish of ours, sir. Please take a look. If there¡¯s anything you would like, please let


    me know.¡±


    And so, Jonah opened the menu to take a look, only to suck in a cold breath of air.


    Originally, he hadn¡¯t thought the prices here would be too expensive. After all, the dinner at The Court


    Parlourst night was expensive only because it was a special asion.


    Now, however, he waspletely stunned by the prices on the menu.


    The food here was at least twice the prices of the food at The Court Parlour!

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    Jonah began to quickly calcte the potential cost of the dinner.


    Even if he ordered the cheaper dishes and none of the alcohol for this meal, it would cost 40 or 50


    thousand to feed all of them.


    If he ordered wine, that would be even worse.


    The cheapest bottle of wine on this menu was at least 30 thousand.


    If he ordered two bottles, wouldn¡¯t the entire meal cost more than 100 thousand?


    And if he ordered the signature dishes, it would cost 200 or 300 thousand!


    All of a sudden, Jonah felt his blood pressure rising and he couldn¡¯t figure out the deal with the


    Cunningham family.


    Wasn¡¯t he told that they couldn¡¯t even afford in toast?


    How was it that they could afford meals worth hundreds of thousands now?


    Unfortunately, what he didn¡¯t know was that the restaurant he came to was Eastcliff¡¯s most high-end


    restaurant.


    The Shanghai Nights restaurant was second only to the Times Hotel.


    Of the people who visited this restaurant, multi-millionaires were the poorest clients.


    The majority of this establishment¡¯s clients were figures with a worth of billions; to them, a meal


    costing a few hundred thousand was nothing.


    Yet, to people like Jonah, a meal costing that much was simply too extravagant.


    After all, he was only a white-cor worker. It wasn¡¯t like he owned a multinationalpany.


    By now, he was regretting bringing them to such a high-end ce for dinner and bragging that he would


    treat them to dinner.


    Really, he brought this on himself!


    Next to him, Minerva saw that her father was silently staring at the menu, so she called out impatiently,


    ¡°Dad, hurry up! I¡¯m so hungry that I could eat a horse!¡±


    It embarrassed Jonah, for he wanted to ce an order but had no idea where to begin.


    The first dish listed on the page cost a few thousand as did the next, so how was he going to choose?


    There were ten people present, which meant he would have to order ten courses.


    Just thinking about the potential cost made his brain hurt.


    Upon realizing he still wasn¡¯t cing an order after she pushed him, Minerva snatched the menu from his


    hands.


    ¡°Fine, then. I¡¯ll choose. Why do you always have such trouble choosing? Just get all their signature


    dishes. Is that so difficult? I¡ª¡± At this point, she stopped, for she saw the pricing on the menu. After


    pausing for a moment, she eximed, ¡°Goodness; are you kidding me? One thousand eight hundred for


    a bowl of sd? Is it made of gold?¡±


    The waiter remained calm, for he was long used to the pricing on the menu.


    ¡°The pricing on the menu is determined by the chef¡¯s abilities, miss. Our head chef is descended from a


    line of royal pce chefs and he once won first prize in the national cookingpetition. Many royals


    and celebrities from around the world take it as an honor to be able to try his food and they may even


    travel here expressly for that privilege. It¡¯s only because you¡¯re in the Supreme Room that you too will get


    to enjoy his cooking, miss. Other members of the restaurant¡ªeven Diamond Members¡ªdo not have


    that privilege!¡±


    Wide-eyed, Minerva flipped through the menu. She was finally beginning to understand why her father


    had hesitated.


    As she read through it, she felt cold sweat run down her back.


    How much was this meal going to cost?


    If only she had allowed Matthew to take charge. Then, they would have been able to eat for free then!


    As the seconds ticked by, she stared at the menu, unable to ce an order.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Frowning, Tate asked his sister, ¡°Are you going to ce an order or not? Let me do it if you aren¡¯t.¡±


    Thus, he snatched the menu over but it wasn¡¯t long before he became as dumbstruck as her.


    As everyone else stared at them, Demi sniggered under her breath andmented, ¡°Do hurry up! I¡¯m


    ravenous after the long journey here. I thought you said we should order one of every signature dish. I


    imagine that should be enough for all of us! Shall I just get to it, then?¡±

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    Upon seeing that Demi was about to start ordering, Minerva quickly called out, ¡°No! I-I mean, please


    don¡¯t order the signature dishes. T-They don¡¯t look particrly interesting. Uh¡­ Why don¡¯t we order


    some local cuisine? Aren¡¯t you always saying that you miss that kind of food, Mom?¡±


    Chloe immediately understood and she answered with a smile, ¡°Oh¡ªyes, I am. I didn¡¯t get to eat the


    local food from my youth while I was abroad, so I missed them dearly. Let¡¯s just get those, then.¡±


    With a pout, Demi protested, ¡°I thought you said you were no longer used to the local food, Aunt Chloe!¡±


    This sessfully made Chloe incredibly embarrassed.


    ring at Demi, Helen said, ¡°Shut up! Just ignore her, Chloe. You haven¡¯t been home in so long; it¡¯s


    completely understandable that you would like to have some local food. Minerva, you don¡¯t have to


    order too much. I¡¯m not quite hungry tonight and your uncle has had quite a few snacks this afternoon,


    so we won¡¯t be able to eat much.¡±


    Dumbfounded, James stared at his wife. Since when did I eat any snacks? he grumbled to himself.


    However, he couldn¡¯t criticize her right now because he knew that she was only trying to make Chloe feel


    better.


    Overjoyed, Minerva flipped to the back of the menu, where the local foods were listed.


    Unfortunately, even after doing so, she was unable to make her decision.


    Even the local dishes were expensive.


    All of a sudden, Tate quipped, ¡°Oh¡ªby the way, we shouldn¡¯t order any alcohol since we¡¯ll be driving


    tonight.¡±


    However, Demi immediatelyined, ¡°Why are you afraid of drinking alcohol when there¡¯s a valet


    service? Not to mention that it¡¯s horribly tasteless to skimp on alcohol at such a high-end establishment


    ¡ª¡±


    Upon hearing that, Helen brutally pinched her under the table, causing her to grimace in pain.


    Then, Helen contributed with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a good idea not to drink alcohol. After all, we did consume


    quite a bit of itst night. This is simply a casual gathering and not a business dinner, anyway. What use


    would we have for it?¡±


    Gratefully, the Campbells offered her a smile. They would be able to save a lot of money by not ordering


    wine.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Once again, Minerva picked up the menu, trying to decide which dishes would save them the most


    money.


    Yet, no matter how long she looked at it, she was unable to pick the dishes out.


    There was no avoiding it. Regardless of what she picked, the meal would still cost them tens of


    thousands.


    As she struggled with her embarrassment, the manager of the restaurant¡ªMr. Moses¡ªwalked in.


    The moment he entered, he hurriedly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, Mr. Larson. I happened to be out on


    business when you arrived and was not able toe back in time to greet you. Please forgive me!¡±


    He was covered in sweat, as if he had sprinted all the way back.


    Generally, he joked andughed with the billionaires that frequented his restaurant like they were old


    friends.


    Yet, he was forever respectful of Matthew.


    Smiling, Matthew replied, ¡°No worries. We¡¯re just here for a family gathering and your waiter has already


    provided us with excellent service.¡±


    At this point, Mr. Moses gave the waiter a pleased nce.


    For his part, the waiter was thrilled. There was no doubt he was going to receive a sizable bonus to his


    monthly sry after such praise from Matthew.


    ¡°Have you ced an order yet, Mr. Larson?¡± Mr. Moses continued with a smile. ¡°Would you like us to


    have your dinner arranged? We happen to have a famous chef from China here to exchange culinary


    knowledge with our chefs. It¡¯s a rare opportunity, so would you like me to have him make you some of his


    signature dishes?¡±


    Before Matthew could answer, Minerva interrupted, ¡°What are his dishes like? Are they expensive?¡±


    Immediately, Mr. Moses answered, ¡°All of Mr. Larson¡¯s expenses are covered.¡±


    This was precisely the sentence Minerva was wanting to hear, so she looked at her mother and


    commented, ¡°I¡¯m very curious how this chef¡¯s dishes taste, so why don¡¯t we try his cooking? Let¡¯s let


    Matthew arrange things tonight and we can treat them to dinner tomorrow!¡±

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    Upon hearing Minerva¡¯s words, Demi nearly snorted withughter as she thought to herself, ¡®Try his


    cooking¡¯? It¡¯s obvious that the Campbells can¡¯t afford to eat here and they are trying to get a free meal


    using Matthew¡¯s position. Nheless, her mother was still pinching her hand and dissuading her from


    speaking.


    Looking a little awkward, Chloe muttered doubtfully, ¡°Is¡­ Is that appropriate?¡±


    Immediately, Helen reassured her, ¡°Oh¡ªit¡¯s fine. We¡¯re family, after all. There¡¯s no such thing as being


    inappropriate! Don¡¯t you think so, Matthew?¡±


    Of course, Matthew wasn¡¯t going to shame Helen by saying no to such a request. So, he agreed with a


    nod. ¡°Right. It¡¯s rare to be able to meet a famous chef from China, so it makes sense to try his cooking.¡±


    Gratified, she beamed at him. All of a sudden, she was finding him much more ptable as a son-in-


    law. If nothing else, she could at least be grateful for how much grace he was giving the Campbells.


    And so, Mr. Moses announced, ¡°It¡¯s decided, then. I shall arrange things for you. Oh¡ªwhat would you


    like to drink, Mr. Larson? We recently procured a few bottles of Cheval nc; would you like me to bring


    them to you?¡±


    ¡°Cheval nc?¡± Minerva interrupted skeptically. Why would such a high-end establishment as yours


    serve Cheval nc? If we¡¯re going to eat here, you could at least bring us a 1982 Lafite. I know you


    have it because I saw it on your menu. Bring us a few bottles.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, Mr. Moses replied, ¡°A bottle of this Cheval nc costs upward of 300,000,


    miss.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Minerva¡¯s eyes bulged and she gaped openly at him. She thought she had seen everything but she had


    no idea that a bottle of white wine cost so much. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re joking, right?¡± she asked.


    Calmly, he replied, ¡°No, miss. Our boss recently procured these bottles from an auction.¡±


    Minerva stammered, ¡°N-No, what I mean is¡­ How could a bottle of Cheval nc cost so much?¡±


    ¡°Because it was produced in 1947!¡± he answered.


    The single sentence made Jonah¡¯s expression change. He was aware of how much the 1947 Cheval


    nc was worth. After all, his boss had a bottle that sat unopened at home, idly waiting for it to


    appreciate in value.


    When he visited his boss¡¯ home, his boss had shown off the wine cer to him more than once; thus, he


    was very aware of how much the bottle cost. And now, Mr. Moses was offering a few bottles to Matthew


    for free! Just how much was the Supreme Card worth?


    Suddenly, Demi drawled, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mr. Moses. My cousin has said that we can¡¯t consume alcohol


    tonight as we¡¯re driving.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Tate promptly flushed red. Even if he didn¡¯t drink any of it, he would have auctioned it


    off. Besides, he had to at least have a taste, no matter what. A mouthful could be worth 10 or 20


    thousand, so how could he pass up on such a good opportunity?


    Fortunately, Mr. Moses only replied amiably, ¡°Oh¡ªthat¡¯s no issue. We provide valet service here.¡±


    And so, Tate seized the opportunity and asked, ¡°Is that true? That¡¯s great, then! If they can send us back,


    we can drink without care.¡±


    Meanwhile, Minerva also nodded, feeling more eager than him. On the other hand, Demi curled her lips


    once again. When it came to the Campbells, there was nothing she felt more strongly than contempt.


    Fortunately, Matthew wasn¡¯t bothered and he only nodded his agreement, saying, ¡°Thank you, Mr.


    Moses. Please have things arranged, then.¡±


    Respectfully, Mr. Moses bowed his head. ¡°Of course. Dinner will be served shortly, Mr. Larson. Please


    enjoy your time here, everyone!¡±


    With that, he exited the room, and the waiter entered soon after that with a few bottles of Cheval nc.


    Thebels on them were old and peeling. Yet, the year could be clearly seen¡ª1947!


    Immediately, Minerva pulled out her phone and she said, ¡°Take a picture for me, Tate. Make sure to get


    thebel as well!¡±

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    As they waited for the food, Tate and Minerva busied themselves with taking another round of


    photographs and posting it on Instagram.


    On the other hand, Jonah studied a bottle of the Cheval nc for a long time before shaking his head.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Without a doubt, it was a genuine product.


    After she finished taking photographs, Minervained, ¡°Ugh¡ªwhy isn¡¯t the food here yet? I think we


    should open the wine first.¡±


    Judging by her demeanor, she was afraid someone would take the wine away.


    Right at that moment, the waiter knocked on the door and walked in with an intricately designed tter.


    ¡°The first course,dies and gentlemen,¡± he said respectfully as he ced it on the table.


    Eagerly, Minerva leaned over the table. ¡°Oh boy! I can¡¯t wait to see what this Chinese chef has


    prepared!¡±


    To her shock, she discovered upon removing the cover that it was a tter of egg fried rice.


    Utterly befuddled, she asked, ¡°What¡­ What is this?¡±


    Like her, her entire family was stunned. What was this? How could the restaurant serve them the main


    course now?


    Cordially, the waiter answered, ¡°It¡¯s Golden Rice.¡±


    Frowning, Jonah said, ¡°What do you mean, Golden Rice? It¡¯s egg fried rice. This is what your so-called


    famous chef from China is serving us? You¡¯ve got to be joking! Who serves a tter of egg fried rice like


    it¡¯s fine dining? Looks like your establishment isn¡¯t as ssy as you make it out to be!¡±


    Tate and Minerva vigorously nodded their heads in agreement, neither of them pleased.


    Calmly, the waiter answered, ¡°This is actually the first course, sir, as well as one of the signature dishes


    of the chef from China. It¡¯s well-beloved by the rich and powerful there and can cost nearly ten thousand.


    At the Shanghai Nights restaurant, we would price it at nearly twenty thousand!¡±


    Upon hearing that, everyone was shocked.


    Minerva was the first to speak up and sheined, ¡°Stop boasting! How could a tter of egg fried


    rice cost twenty thousand? Do you think it¡¯s made with real gold? If you¡¯re going to lie, pick a better one!¡±


    Courteously, the waiter answered, ¡°My apologies, but that¡¯s the price fixed by the establishment.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what your ¡®fixed price¡¯ is!¡± she snarled angrily. ¡°Do you think you can fool us just because


    you¡¯re covering our expenses by serving us a tter of egg fried rice as the main course, so that you can


    chase us away once we¡¯re done? If you¡¯re that hard-pressed to cover an entire meal, stop saying you¡¯ll


    cover our expenses! Do you know how shameful that is? Look at what your Supreme Card is worth,


    Matthew! Waiter, you¡¯d better go and get your manager!¡±


    The waiter frowned slightly, for he had never met someone like Minerva in all his time working here.


    Embarrassed, Helen suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we try the food first? Perhaps this tter of egg fried rice is


    special!¡±


    Scowling, Jonah answered, ¡°However special it may be, it¡¯s still a tter of egg fried rice. It¡¯s very rude of


    that friend of yours to lie to us like that, Matthew.¡±


    Unfortunately for him, Matthew ignored him.


    After all, the Campbells had promised to pay for dinner, only to waive their expenses in the end.


    And then, they had said they would not drink, but they were now practically gulping all the wine down.


    Yet, now that the food was here, they wereining that it wasn¡¯t good enough for them. How


    shameless can they be?


    Luckily, Chloe was kind enough to humor her sister and she said with a smile, ¡°Since the food is already


    here, let¡¯s just try it. Come now, everyone. Let me get you a te, Minnie.¡±


    However, Minerva waved her hand and she turned up her nose at it. ¡°I¡¯m not eating it! What is this? I


    never ate fried rice while I was abroad and I¡¯m not eating it here either!¡±


    Fed up, James eximed, ¡°If you won¡¯t eat it, we will! Come on, everyone.¡±


    With that, the Cunninghams each took up their individual tes and began to dole some out for


    themselves.


    As they each took a bite, their eyes lit up.


    ¡°Wow¡ªthis is incredible! Chloe, you have to try some!¡± Helen said with heartfelt awe.


    Half-suspicious and half-trusting, Chloe tasted a bite for herself, upon which she was promptly stunned.

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    ¡°Is this truly egg fried rice? I¡­ I¡¯ve never tasted such delicious rice before!¡± Chloe said as she shoveled


    the food into her mouth, quickly finishing her portion of it.


    Frowning with dissatisfaction, Jonah asked, ¡°Do you need to be so dramatic? It¡¯s just egg fried rice, so


    what¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    As he spoke, he too took a bite, only to find that he was unable to stop once he started.


    Seeing how ravenously his father was eating, Tate immediately did the same thing and was at once


    enamored.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good! I¡¯ve never tasted anything so good in my life!¡± he eximed as he stuffed more rice into


    his mouth.


    Soon, everyone at the table was busy eating.


    Meanwhile, Minerva gaped at them. Is the egg fried rice really that good?


    Skeptically, she bent over her own te, upon which was some rice her mother had spooned for her.


    After taking a bite, she immediately fell in love too.


    ¡°Is¡­ Is this actually egg fried rice?¡± she eximed as she cleaned her te. ¡°How did they make it so


    delicious?¡±


    However, when she went to get a second helping, she realized that the serving tter was empty and


    that her younger brother, Tate, was scraping thest bit of rice into his own te.


    Furiously, she cried out, ¡°Wait¡ªhow did you all finish it so quickly? I had one bite and now there¡¯s no


    more left for me!¡±


    Smirking, Demi replied, ¡°Well, we asked you to have some but you said you didn¡¯t want to. Since it¡¯s best


    not to waste food, we helped you finish your portion.¡±


    The response incensed Minerva. If she had known earlier how delicious the fried rice was, she would


    have eaten it.


    Happily, Helen sighed. ¡°Clearly, this chef knows what he¡¯s doing. It makes sense that they would sell it


    for twenty thousand at a ce like this.¡±


    For once, Chloe and Jonah had noeback, as the fried rice was simply too delicious.


    Licking his lips, Tateined, ¡°The only problem is that the serving is too small. Can we get one more


    tter, waiter?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    With wide, hopeful eyes, Minerva chirped, ¡°One isn¡¯t enough. Two more¡ªno, five more!¡±


    Looking ufortable, the waiter apologized, ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry everyone, but the chef only makes ten


    servings of Golden Rice each day and this was the tenth tter.¡±


    However, Minerva retorted, ¡°What kind of rule is that? Just have him make it! It¡¯s not like he¡¯s not being


    paid. I don¡¯t believe he¡¯d refuse us if he¡¯s paid.¡±


    Shaking his head, the waiter refuted, ¡°He would, miss, as the ingredients for this dish need to be pickled


    and prepared a day beforehand. As he has used up the ingredients for today, you will need toe back


    tomorrow if you wish to have some more of his Golden Rice!¡±


    Just like that, Minerva was left at a loss. It looked like she was not going to get another serving of the


    rice. Have I inadvertently missed out on a delicacy?


    Chloe then asked with a frown, ¡°I¡¯m curious¡ªcould you not have him prepare more ingredients


    beforehand? How could ten tters a day possibly be enough for something so delicious?¡±


    ¡°These are the chef¡¯s rules and no one can change his mind,¡± the waiter replied. ¡°Once, he received a


    visit from Jeff Bezos. Mr. Bezos asked for another portion but the chef did not concede.¡±


    Instantly, the group fell silent.


    Jeff Bezos was a renowned billionaire and if the chef wouldn¡¯t budge for someone so important, there


    was no way he was going to change his mind for them.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Just send the rest of the food in!¡± Minerva instructed, waving her hand impatiently


    despite the regret.


    If she had moved sooner, she would have been able to have more than a mouthful of rice.


    Currently, the taste of it was still lingering on her tongue and itpounded her regret.


    Nevertheless, she had learned her lesson and would not put down the spoon in her hand.


    She decided she would move first when the next dish arrived.


    After all, the early bird got the worm.

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    After that, the dishes continued to be served.


    This time, the Campbells busied themselves with eating and no longer criticized what they were served.


    Even the sd went down without a fight.


    It turned out famous chefs truly earned their reputations by being exceptionally good at their jobs.


    In addition, the bottles of Chavel nc were polished off with not a single drop to spare.


    Moreover, it was mainly the Campbells who drank them.


    By the end of the dinner, Tate and Minerva were so drunk that they slurred their words.


    After dinner, the Campbell family once again returned to Matthew¡¯s vi.


    While they had already been given an apartment, they imed it wasn¡¯t ready for them to move in yet.


    The situation annoyed James to no end, but he had no say in it.


    Ultimately, it would take them two weeks to begrudgingly move out of Matthew¡¯s vi.


    The apartment Jonah¡¯spany gave them had three rooms and onemon area.


    It was pretty well-furnished but it could not possiblypare to what they were used to.


    In contrast to The Grand Garden, their three-bedroom house was practically a dpidated hut.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After spending a single night there, Tate and Minerva caved and returned to Matthew¡¯s vi.


    The excuse they gave was that they wanted to keep Helenpany, but everyone knew they were


    actually doing it because they wanted to stay at the vi for free.


    After all, the huge vi was well-furnished and even had a pool. It was much better than the cramped


    three-bedroom.


    Since they were more prideful than their children, Chloe and Jonah did not move back to the vi but


    they still found excuses to eat with the Cunninghams every other day.


    As for the dinner they said they would treat the Cunninghams to, they chose an ordinary restaurant in the


    end, where the total cost of the meal¡ªplus wine¡ªwas 3,000.


    During this period, they finally got to learn more about the Cunninghams and the worth of


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. In the blink of an eye, Tate and Minerva¡¯s attitude toward the family


    shifted.


    Where the Cunninghams were previously not worth a single thought, the siblings fawned over them now.


    After all, Cunningham Pharmaceuticals was worth even more than their father¡¯spany.


    With Sasha acting as president, it was worth the hit to their ego to fawn over their cousin, as their efforts


    could possibly earn them a management-level position in the future.


    With regards to the Campbells¡¯ freeloading, Matthew wasn¡¯t bothered by it at all.


    During this period, he spent his nights at The Grand Garden and the majority of his days at Lakeside


    Garden.


    His sister Natalie was gradually getting better, so he decided he would bring Sasha to Lakeside Garden


    very soon.


    On this day, however, he and his wife had only just reached the entrance of The Grand Garden in her car


    when they heard the thunder-like roar of an engine behind them.


    When they looked back, they saw a young man speeding toward them on a motorcycle.


    Behind him was a sketchy-looking young woman with heavy make-up and long hair blowing in the wind.


    As the bike sped toward them, Matthew frowned and quickly jerked Sasha back so that it wouldn¡¯t run


    into her if it crashed into her car.


    Fortunately, it stopped just in time. When the bike-riding young man took off his helmet, they discovered


    to their shock that it was Tate.


    ¡°Did you just finish work, Sasha?¡± he asked cheerfully.


    As the young woman behind him took in the Grand Garden as well as Sasha¡¯s Maserati, her eyes


    brightened and she suddenly held onto him a lot more intimately.


    With a slight furrow of her brows, Sasha asked, ¡°Where did this bikee from, Tate?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡ªit¡¯s my friend¡¯s,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯m merely borrowing it for a ride. I have to say, it¡¯s pretty fun. I loved


    going on bike rides when I was overseas and back then, I drove a Harley. I rarely ride low-end bikes like


    this.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a motorcycle license?¡± she asked doubtfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a bike,¡± he dismissed. ¡°Why would I need a license? These things are so easy to operate.¡±


    ¡°But how can you ride the bike all over the ce when you don¡¯t have a license?¡± she protested. ¡°You¡¯re


    going against thew!¡±

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    Tate answered impatiently, ¡°Oh¡ªlet it go, Sasha. It¡¯s just a bike and it¡¯s not a big deal. How can I be


    breaking thew when I haven¡¯t been caught?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you do get caught driving without a license, you¡¯ll have to go to prison!¡± Sasha reminded him


    anxiously.


    With a smug chuckle, he pointed out, ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t been caught, have I? Besides, even if I get caught,


    you can always bail me out. Right, then; we¡¯ll talkter. I¡¯m taking Joanna home.¡±


    With that, he sped off straight into The Grand Garden.


    Sasha trailed after him in her car and she grumbled, ¡°Why must he cause us so much worry? This


    won¡¯t do; I must call Aunt Chloe. He could get into an ident if he keeps driving so dangerously!¡±


    Matthew nodded. When it came to these kinds of things, he agreed, especially since Tate tended to


    speed. The consequences could be tragic if thetter got into an ident.


    When they got home, Tate and the girl named Joanna had already entered the courtyard.


    Meanwhile, Minerva was soaking in the pool with three boys and two other girls.


    These were all friends that she made aftering to Eastcliff.


    They imed to be the sons and daughters of rich families, but they still came here for food and drinks


    every day.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the guest rooms were filled, they would likely have moved in.


    The moment Joanna entered the courtyard, she eximed, ¡°Goodness; you actually have a swimming


    pool! That¡¯s amazing!¡±


    With a proud look on his face, Tate answered, ¡°Of course I do! I wouldn¡¯t lie to you, would I? Well, did you


    bring a swimsuit? If not, I can have someone fetch you one.¡±


    Joanna shook her head regrettably. ¡°I forgot.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he told her immediately. ¡°When my cousines back, I¡¯ll let her know and she


    can have someone fetch you a suit.¡±


    Right at this moment, Sasha pulled into the driveway.


    Before she could even park the car properly, Tate jogged over to her and called out, ¡°Have your


    secretary get my girlfriend a swimsuit, Sasha! The Chanel one from the other day was pretty good!¡±


    Instantly, Sasha felt her blood boil at his thick-skinnedment.


    The only reason she bought a swimsuit for Minerva was because of their familial rtionship.


    What right did Tate have to ask her to fetch his girlfriend a swimsuit as well?


    And so, she answered unhappily, ¡°Sorry but the secretary¡¯s working hours are over.¡±


    ¡°Aargh! What kind of working hours could a secretary have?¡± he protested. ¡°As long as you make the


    call, she¡¯lle over immediately. Come on, Sasha. My girlfriend¡¯s right here. Don¡¯t make me look bad!¡±


    Of course, Sasha only got angrier. Why should I have to make him look good? After freeloading in my


    home for such a long time, he is now asking me to buy his girlfriend a swimsuit? Do I owe him


    something?


    Nevertheless, Sasha did not say any of these things and she chose to ignore him. Thereafter, she


    parked her car and walked straight into the house.


    Upon seeing that, Joanna walked over and asked unhappily, ¡°Your cousin wouldn¡¯t agree, would she?


    Why is she so stingy when your family is so rich?¡±


    Feeling disgruntled, Tate muttered, ¡°It¡¯s fine; I¡¯ll get my aunt to make her do it. Just wait a moment!¡±


    With that, he stormed into the house.


    Meanwhile, the three boys in the pool leered at Sasha.


    One of them swam over to Minerva and he said in a low voice, ¡°Your cousin is so pretty, Minerva. That


    figure, those looks¡­ Goodness! Is she married? Can you introduce me to her?¡±


    Instantly, the two other boys swam over as well, all of them having the same thoughts.


    However, Minerva curled her lips in contempt and answered, ¡°She married a long time ago! See that guy


    over there? That¡¯s her husband.¡±


    The group of them looked over at Matthew in disdain.


    ¡°That¡¯s her husband? But he looks so in. What does she see in him?¡±


    ¡°Ha! Who knows?¡± She chuckled coldly and added, ¡°Let me tell you something, though¡ªhe¡¯s a live-in


    son-inw, no less!¡±

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    During this period while she was living with the Cunninghams, Minerva had discerned their animosity


    toward Matthew.


    Thus, she didn¡¯t think much of him either.


    Based on what Demi told her, he had happened upon his wealth by luck.


    It was only because he saved the life of Billy Newman¡¯s daughter using a drug produced by Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals that he had everything he did now.


    Thus, it was only by stealing their credit that he got to where he was.


    If he genuinely relied on his own ability, he might have starved to death by now.


    Because of those opinions that Demi instilled in her, Minerva came to despise Matthew even more.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After listening to her retelling of the tale, the boys perked up.


    ¡°Live-in son-inw? Oh¡ªdoes your cousin like boy toys?¡±


    ¡°As if! Look at him! Does he look like he could be a boy toy?¡±


    ¡°Well, if he¡¯s a live-in son-inw, he can¡¯t have a good rtionship with your cousin. She must be so


    lonely. Ha!¡±


    One by one, they sniggered.


    ring at them, Minerva snapped, ¡°Watch your mouth! She¡¯s the president of Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals! Do you think she¡¯d be interested in a bunch of hooligans like you? Dream on!¡±


    Sullenly, the boys protested, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with us? If we don¡¯t talk to her, how will we know whether


    she¡¯s a good fit for any one of us? You need only introduce us, Minerva. We¡¯ll see who wins in the end!¡±


    However, she waved them away impatiently. ¡°Fine; but you had better fulfill your promise to introduce me


    to someone hot. Remember¡ªforeigners only. I have no interest in Cathian men!¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± They quickly reassured her with wide smiles.


    During the time she was abroad, Minerva had felt that Cathian men were useless. Thus, from the very


    beginning, she sought to date only foreign men.


    As for Cathian men, she would not give them a second nce no matter how exceptional they appeared


    at first nce.


    Presently, upon entering the house, Tate located Helen and grumbled angrily, ¡°Aunt Helen, you have to


    talk some sense into Sasha!¡±


    With a doting expression on her face, Helen asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tate? What did she do to anger you


    this time?¡±


    He then announced loudly, ¡°This is my girlfriend¡¯s first time over and she forgot to bring a swimsuit. I


    asked Sasha to have her secretary buy one for me, but she refused. This is so embarrassing for me!


    What now? Is she afraid that I won¡¯t be able to pay her back?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Helen quickly reassured him, ¡°Of course not, Tate! What does money matter when


    we¡¯re family? Where is she? Sasha? Sasha!¡±


    Walking out of her room, Sasha asked, ¡°Yes, Mom?¡±


    ¡°Call your secretary and have her bring a swimsuit,¡± Helen ordered with a frown. ¡°This is Tate¡¯s


    girlfriend¡¯s first time here, so how could you treat a guest like that?¡±


    Feeling rather annoyed, Sasha replied, ¡°The secretary is off work, Mom! She¡¯s tired after working for the


    entire day. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to call her now!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not appropriate?¡± Helen shot back angrily. ¡°What¡¯s one extra trip when you pay


    her so much? Don¡¯t forget your aunt covered all of your expenses when you were young. We were so


    poor back then that you would have starved to death if she hadn¡¯t given me half of her sry each


    month!¡±


    It frustrated Sasha to no end that the past was dredged up every time she and her mother spoke now.


    It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t grateful to Chloe and her family, but she had to draw a line somewhere.


    Right now, the house was practically Tate and Minerva¡¯s base camp.


    It was too much to expect her to put up with Joanna¡¯s presence and also buy a swimsuit for her as well!


    Upon seeing that Sasha was still standing her ground even after a round of nagging, Helen finally


    snapped, ¡°Fine! If you won¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t force you. I¡¯ll go out and get the swimsuit myself. How about


    that?¡±

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    With that, Helen stood up and made to leave.


    Instantly, Sasha became anxious. After all, she couldn¡¯t very well let her mother run off alone to buy a


    swimsuit.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll call the secretary!¡± she said in resignation.


    It was only then did Helen beam at her and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good girl! Remember, this is your cousin so


    you must treat him like your own brother. I have no sons¡ªonly two daughters. Hence, Tate is like my


    son. You must treat him well!¡±


    Exasperated, Sasha walked away and made another call to her secretary, instructing her to bring


    another swimsuit.


    Not long after that, the secretary showed up with another Chanel piece.


    This time, she had been specifically instructed to do so, as Sasha knew Tate would throw a fit if the


    swimsuit didn¡¯t reach his standards. If that happened, the secretary¡¯s efforts would amount to nothing.


    Upon receiving the swimsuit, the overjoyed Joanna sprinted to the bathroom, changed into the suit and


    dove into the pool with Tate.


    By now, the courtyard and swimming pool had be their domain.


    Not long after that, Demi and Liam returned.


    Upon seeing the chaotic scene before her, Demi nearly yelled at the young adults, only for her to be


    stopped by Helen.


    ¡°You and Sasha have to treat Tate and Minerva better in the future. Those are your aunt¡¯s kids! Have you


    forgotten how well your Aunt Chloe used to treat you? No matter how old you get, you can¡¯t forget your


    roots and you mustn¡¯t forget the kindness you were shown either!¡± she lectured them.


    Upon hearing that, Demi and Sasha looked helplessly at each other. In all honesty, they had no wish to


    listen to their mother whenever she lectured them on this matter.


    In the end, the visitors stayed for dinner.


    Having no other choice, Matthew and Sasha busied themselves in the kitchen preparing food for the


    guests.


    As Helen told them, these were Tate and Minerva¡¯s friends and they had to be treated well. Otherwise,


    Tate and Minerva would be disgraced.


    During dinner, Minerva took the opportunity to introduce the three boys to Sasha.


    These three boys hadn¡¯t taken their eyes off her since entering the house.


    The moment introductions were made, one of them stood up with a wine ss in hand and walked over


    to Sasha. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, President Cunningham! May I treat you to this ss of wine?¡±


    The question made her frown, and there was something about his gaze that she felt off-putting.


    ¡°Sorry but I don¡¯t drink,¡± she said politely.


    Naturally, the boy couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward, so Minerva protested, ¡°But you drink every time you eat


    with us, Sasha. Why aren¡¯t you drinking today?¡±


    With a frown, the boy asked softly, ¡°Are you trying to embarrass me, President Cunningham?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Sasha almost blew a gasket. Who does this boy think he is?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, Matthew could not stand it any longer and he stood up. ¡°I apologize, but my wife isn¡¯t


    feeling well today so she won¡¯t be drinking,¡± he announced. ¡°How about I drink with you?¡±


    Immediately, the boy withdrew the ss of wine and sneered with a sideways nce, ¡°You? What right


    do you have to drink with me? This ss of wine is for President Cunningham, not a live-in son-inw


    like you!¡±


    Behind him, the two other boys proceeded tough loudly.


    They were trying to purposely ridicule Matthew, for ording to Minerva, the entire household hated him.


    In their opinion, making fun of him like that would only receive the household¡¯s support.


    Sure enough, Demi, too, began tough at the scene.


    On the other hand, Sasha was outraged. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± The boy chuckled as he continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t he a live-in son-inw? How could he possibly


    take your ce, President Cunningham? Does the live-in son-inw call the shots for the Cunningham


    Family now?¡±


    The statement was clearly meant to sow discord among the Cunninghams.


    Yet, it worked, for James as well as a few of the others red resentfully at Matthew.

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    Frowning, Matthew snapped, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business who calls the shots in this household! If you¡¯re


    not going to drink, sit down.¡±


    ¡°And what do you mean by sending me away while I¡¯m trying to offer President Cunningham a ss of


    wine?¡± the boy challenged him with a re. ¡°Do you actually think you¡¯re the head of the household?


    Even if you were, it¡¯d only be polite to allow me to pay my respects. Don¡¯t you think so, President


    Cunningham?¡±


    The boy¡¯s friends cheered him on and he shot Matthew a smug, disdainful look.


    If he managed to crush Matthew under his foot by the end of the night, he would consider his evening a


    sess.


    As long as he could get the older man to admit defeat, he would have more chances to interact with


    Sasha in the future.


    Unfortunately, Sasha begged to differ and she mmed her hand on the table before shouting angrily,


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Mind your friends, Minerva! If you can¡¯t do so, don¡¯te back in the future!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Minerva instantly became anxious. ¡°What are you saying, Sasha? W-We¡¯re here to


    visit Aunt Helen, so how could you send us away?¡±


    Simrly, Helen quickly added, ¡°Exactly! How could you say that, Sasha? Minerva is your cousin. Don¡¯t


    forget that your aunt¡ª¡±


    However, Sasha interrupted her mother and she thundered, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, alright? I haven¡¯t


    forgotten anything! But let me tell you something¡ªthe name on the deed for this property is Matthew


    Larson so yes, he is indeed the one who calls the shots here!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that, Sasha?¡± James questioned angrily. ¡°Are you saying you have a problem with


    us living here?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Sasha snapped. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to go to Lakeside Garden? Why are you still here


    then?¡±


    Just like that, James was struck silent.


    When it came to the incident with President White, they were indeed the ones in the wrong. Thus, he had


    no rebuttal for her.


    Upon assessing the situation, Minerva realized that continuing to throw a fuss would not be to her


    advantage.


    Thus, she quickly gave the three boys a look and said with an ingratiating smile, ¡°Very well, then! Since


    Matthew is being so hospitable by asking you to drink with him, you should!¡±


    The boys understood what she was implying¡ªit was obvious that she wanted to get Matthew drunk.


    During the past gatherings she attended with him, he hadn¡¯t consumed much alcohol.


    Thus, she assumed he was unlikely to be able to hold his liquor so it would be all too easy to make him


    drunk.


    After exchanging a nce with the others, the boy leading the charge boomed, ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s do so


    then, Mr. Larson! How about this¡ªsince it¡¯s our first meeting, let¡¯s drink to our hearts¡¯ content! Bring out


    thergest wine sses. As men, we must be bold about our drinking, mustn¡¯t we?¡±


    Immediately, Minerva walked over with the wine sses and chimed in, ¡°Look how cordial my friends are


    being, Matthew. You mustn¡¯t disappoint them! Come on, now. Sasha¡¯s reputation depends on you!¡±


    Naturally, her words were meant to provoke him and force him to participate.


    On the other hand, Demi and Liam turned away, hiding theirughter.


    They were well aware of how much alcohol Matthew was capable of consuming, and it was suicide to try


    and outdrink him.


    Nheless, they didn¡¯t feel like saying anything.


    It wasn¡¯t as if Minerva was a saint, anyway. They were highly dissatisfied with her behavior, especially


    now that she had brought home a group of ne¡¯er-do-wells.


    If Matthew could teach her a lesson on their behalf, they would be thrilled.


    For his part, Matthew didn¡¯t bother making small talk. All he did was raise his wine ss and say,


    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s drink to our heart¡¯s content! Whoever stops first is the loser!¡±


    ¡°Aye, whoever stops first is the loser!¡± The boys cheered.


    And so, the leader of the group called out with acent look, ¡°I¡¯ll start. Let¡¯s toast to our first meeting


    with three sses!¡±


    Given howrge the Cunninghams¡¯ wine sses were, three sses could hold as much as 42 liquid


    ounces of red wine.


    Proudly assuming that his own alcohol tolerance was extremely high, the boy set out to put Matthew


    down.


    His ultimate goal was causing the older man to embarrass himself by getting drunk and throwing up.


    However, Matthew didn¡¯t bother to answer him and only started drinking.


    After all, when it came to drinkingpetitions, there was no one Matthew Larson feared.

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    Even after three sses of wine, Matthew did not appear the least bit affected.


    On the other hand, the boy who took the lead was already swaying a little. After all, the alcohol content of


    red wine was not negligible.


    Looking on, Minerva was gobsmacked.


    Here she was, thinking that Matthew¡¯s limit would be a single ss, yet she was proven wrong.


    Nheless, he had already consumed three sses. How much longer can he hold on? she mused


    as she shot a look at the two other boys.


    Immediately, the two other boys rushed over, asking to drink with Matthew.


    Each of them consumed three sses with him.


    Yet, he was stillpletely fine while the boys, on the other hand, were swaying.


    Just like that, Minerva stared at him and she was utterly befuddled. Just how much can he drink?


    Suddenly, Matthew raised his ss and announced, ¡°Well, you¡¯ve finished drinking to me and now, I


    shall drink to you! Come, gentlemen¡ªhave three more sses each!¡±


    As they wobbled in ce, the boys¡¯ expressions changed.


    There was no doubt they would fall unconscious if they drank any more than they already had.


    Quickly, Minerva interjected, ¡°There¡¯s no need to drink so much, Matthew! You¡¯ve all had your fun and


    that¡¯s quite enough. Come on, everyone; let¡¯s eat!¡±


    However, Matthew only replied to her, ¡°But they¡¯ve only had three sses each, while I¡¯ve had nine. I


    may have had my fun, but have they? Since I¡¯m hosting them, I have to entertain them properly.


    Otherwise, word might spread that we Cunninghams are terrible hosts!¡±


    Sasha chuckled as she nodded. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, honey. It¡¯s imperative that we treat Minerva¡¯s


    guests well so that we don¡¯t embarrass her. Come, boys¡ªhave another ss! I thought you agreed


    whoever stops first is the loser. None of you want to be the loser, right?¡±


    Annoyed, the three boys announced viciously, ¡°F*ck it! We¡¯re not afraid, so let us drink till we die!¡±


    With a cold smile on his lips, Matthew proceeded to toast each of them with three sses of wine.


    Just like that, he had downed twelve sses, while the boys had downed six each.


    Suddenly, one of them immediately sprinted outside to throw up while the other two passed out.


    By now, each of the boys had consumed more than half a gallon of red wine.


    As Minerva surveyed the scene, she roared, ¡°You¡¯ve crossed a line, Matthew! How could you get my


    friends so drunk on their first visit? Look at them!¡±


    However, Matthew replied with a sneer, ¡°They were the ones taking turns trying to outdrink me. How


    have I crossed a line when they went against me three to one? If the three of thembined couldn¡¯t


    outdrink me, that only means your friends are trash. Surely you¡¯re not going to me their loss on my


    high alcohol tolerance?¡±


    Minerva stared at him tongue-tied.


    In the end, the boy outside even started to vomit blood.


    With no other choice, the Cunninghams could only call them an ambnce and have the boys taken to


    the hospital.


    Minerva angrily followed them to the hospital but before she left, she warned, ¡°Watch your back, Larson!¡±


    However, Matthew did not care.


    In all honesty, he thought he had been very polite tonight.


    Otherwise, the boys would have fared much worse than being sent to the hospital.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    While he truly didn¡¯t mind that they stayed for dinner, harassing his wife was another matter altogether.


    ¡­


    After dinner, Tate left with Joanna.


    Although Sasha tried to stop her cousin from taking the motorcycle, he wouldn¡¯t listen and merely roared


    his merry way out of the gates.


    Helplessly, she turned to Helen. ¡°You have to talk to Aunt Chloe about this, Mom. Tate doesn¡¯t have a


    driver¡¯s license and he¡¯s breaking thew by going about like that. He¡¯s going to get into a lot of trouble if


    something happens to him!¡±


    However, Helen answered with a nk expression, ¡°Surely not! He¡¯s just having fun riding bikes and


    that¡¯s normal for kids his age. You¡¯re making a mountain out of a molehill!¡±

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    ¡°I¡¯m truly not, Mom,¡± Sasha protested anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s a huge threat to road safety when he¡¯s driving


    without a license¡ªat that speed, no less! If he gets arrested, he might even have to go to jail!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Helen froze for a moment before she stammered, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t realize it was so serious.¡±


    ¡°What did you think?¡± Sasha snapped. ¡°Have you seen how carelessly he drives? His life could very well


    be in danger if he got into an ident!¡±


    Scratching her head perplexedly, Helen finally conceded, ¡°Alright; I¡¯ll call your aunt.¡± And so, she pulled


    out her cell phone as she walked over to the couch, making a call to her sister. After chatting idly for


    ages, she finally got to the point, only to have Chloe tell her, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Tate is a pretty good


    biker and he often went out biking while we were abroad. Don¡¯t worry about it. He¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯ll be found breaking thew if he gets caught,¡± Helen protested.


    With augh, Chloe replied, ¡°It¡¯s not as serious as that! Kids just like to y. He never ran into any


    trouble while abroad despite their stricterws there, and he hasn¡¯t run into any trouble here even after


    having biked for so long. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    It was only then that Helen breathed out a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, then.¡±


    After she hung up the phone, Sasha cried out indignantly, ¡°That¡¯s it, Mom? It¡¯s fine simply because Aunt


    Chloe says so?¡±


    ¡°Tate is her son, Sasha,¡± Helen pointed out. ¡°She must worry about him more than we do. So, don¡¯t let it


    trouble you. If she says it¡¯s fine, then it is!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Sasha shouted, ¡°Well, go ahead and spoil him, then! I¡¯ve said my piece so I don¡¯t


    care if anything happens to him¡ªand don¡¯t youe asking for my help, either!¡±


    With that, she stormed upstairs.


    Affronted, Helen yelled after her, ¡°How can you say that? He¡¯s your cousin and you can¡¯t treat him like


    that! Don¡¯t forget how your aunt treated you when you were young¡ª¡±


    The lecture was cut short as Sasha mmed her bedroom door shut. Truly, she was fed up with listening


    to her mother go on and on. Over the past few days, she had heard it so much that her ears were about


    to fall off.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    When Matthew, who was sitting inside the room, saw the expression on her face, he couldn¡¯t help


    chuckling. ¡°What happened? Did your mom refuse to take your advice?¡±


    Helplessly, she sighed. ¡°They dote on him too much. If they keep going on like this, an ident is bound


    to happen!¡±


    ¡°These kids are too self-centered,¡± he agreed quietly. ¡°They won¡¯t listen to anyone. I imagine they won¡¯t


    learn their lesson until they¡¯ve suffered a loss.¡±


    ¡°But when ites to this issue, that loss could potentially be the loss of a life,¡± she pointed out


    anxiously.


    ¡°Well, what are you going to do about it?¡± He shrugged. ¡°If his parents say it¡¯s fine, what could you say


    that would convince him otherwise?¡±


    Sasha knew that Matthew was right and she grumbled to herself, If my aunt and uncle don¡¯t even care,


    what can I do?


    With a smile, Matthew walked up to her and heforted her gently, ¡°Alright; let¡¯s forget about it. There¡¯s


    no need to stay angry. You seem so stressed out these past few days.¡±


    ¡°How could I not be with those two brats living here?¡± sheined. ¡°Not to mention that I have to wait


    on them hand and foot from dawn to dusk. Every time I see them now, I get angry!¡±


    With augh, he suggested, ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to see them, would you like to elope with me?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡ªnow you want to elope?¡± Sasha retorted, rolling her eyes. ¡°When I suggested leaving back then,


    you wouldn¡¯t. Where could we possibly ¡®elope¡¯ to now?¡±


    ¡°Lakeside Garden!¡± Matthew announced triumphantly. ¡°I told you that I have a ce there!¡±


    At this point, she couldn¡¯t help a snort ofughter. ¡°Yes; I know you have a ce there. Let¡¯s find a time


    to pack up our valuables and go there then, shall we?¡±


    Throughout the entire conversation, Sasha thought that Matthew was joking.

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    Early the next morning, Matthew and Sasha were enjoying their breakfast when Minerva rushed in with a


    look of annoyance.


    ¡°Matthew, are you nuts? It¡¯s the first time my three friends visited us and look what you¡¯ve done to them!


    They¡¯re now hospitalized for gastrointestinal bleeding after drinking so much. Do you know that your


    actions have made me aughing stock amongst all my friends? This is so embarrassing!¡± Minerva


    banged her hand on the table as she yelled angrily.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Sasha merely stared at her calmly. ¡°Oh? So you are aware that it¡¯s embarrassing? Those are


    your friends, not mine. This is their first visit to my house but they¡¯ve attempted to get me drunk. Why


    didn¡¯t you consider whether I¡¯d be embarrassed? Besides, the three of them ganged up but they were


    still no match for my husband, so how dare you make a fuss here right now?¡±


    ¡°Sasha, what do you mean by that? You should be grateful that they were willing to have a drink with


    you!¡± Minerva angrily retorted, to which Sasha immediately replied, ¡°They should also be grateful that my


    husband agreed to have a drink with them!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Minerva was hopping mad. ¡°That¡¯s bullsh*t! Your husband¡¯s a nobody, so how can


    he beparable with my friends? He¡¯s just a live-in son-inw while all of my friendse from rich,


    reputable families! You¡¯re just useless scum and you¡¯re not even worthy of my friends¡¯pany, what


    more to say having a drink with them!¡±


    Matthew didn¡¯t even bother to look at her. Meanwhile, Sasha casuallymented, ¡°Excuse me? The


    name on the title of this house is currently under my husband¡¯s name. If you think staying here is


    degrading for you, feel free to move out. I won¡¯t stop you from doing so!


    Minerva was suddenly rendered speechless. She enjoyed staying here and it was all because of this that


    she could get to know a lot more people. Right now, everyone assumed that all of this belonged to her


    family, so they went out of their ways to suck up to her. She enjoyed this feeling of being the center of


    attention. If they kick me out of here, I won¡¯t be able to show off anymore!


    Minerva paused for quite some time before losing her temper. ¡°Sasha Cunningham, are you kicking me


    out?¡±


    However, Sasha casuallymented, ¡°You¡¯re the one who thinks staying here is degrading for you. If


    you feel that way, feel free to move out because I¡¯m not stopping you!¡±


    Minerva, on the other hand, countered angrily, ¡°Cut the cr*p and just say it to my face¡ªare you trying to


    kick me out?¡±


    Just then, Sasha lost her temper too and she retorted, ¡°Yes, I want to kick you out of my house. Is there


    an issue here?¡±


    Immediately, Minerva¡¯s face turned ashen and she became quite frantic. I thought she wouldn¡¯t dare to


    admit to that, which is why I questioned her quite aggressively. Oh gosh! She actually said it! In all


    honesty, Minerva was stunned. But I don¡¯t want to move out of The Grand Garden!


    After keeping quiet for a while, she suddenly cried, ¡°I¡¯m going to let Aunt Helen know that you bullied


    me!¡±


    However, Sasha chuckled coldly in response. ¡°You should stop pretending. My mom went out to run


    some errands so she¡¯s not at home.¡±


    At this moment, Minerva was at a loss for what to do. She¡¯d intended to seek help from Helen. With the


    latter not at home right now, there wasn¡¯t a single person here who weed her presence. And so, she


    clenched her teeth and stared at Sasha for a moment. All of a sudden, she said, ¡°Whatever! I¡¯m not so


    petty so I¡¯ll forgive you for this! You know what? I¡¯m going to take a shower. I was at the hospital the


    whole night taking care of my friends, and I need a good sleep now!¡± With that, she scurried off upstairs


    without giving Sasha and Matthew a second nce.


    Upon seeing what took ce, Sasha was speechless beyond words. I¡¯ve had enough of her nonsense


    all this while! Truth was,st night¡¯s incident had made Sasha really mad. I¡¯m fine with her having visitors


    but they should watch their manners! They tried to inebriate me and attempted to molest me! That¡¯s not


    eptable at all!


    And so, she had made up her mind today that she would kick Minerva out of the house. However, she


    underestimated thetter¡¯s shamelessness as the other girl stubbornly refused to leave despite the


    former¡¯s stinging words.


    Feeling resigned, she exchanged looks with Matthew. I guess there will be a hugemotion at home


    for the time being. However, unbeknown to them, this was all just a start. Right after they had finished


    their breakfast, Tate rushed over and announced, ¡°Sasha, lend me your car please!¡±

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    Sasha was aware that Tate had tried to borrow James¡¯ car and she was quite against this too. She would


    be fine with it if only he had a valid driver¡¯s license and reliable driving skills. However, Tate didn¡¯t even


    have a license and he drove his motorcycle quite recklessly as well, so there was no way on earth that


    she would agree to lend him her car. ¡°Tate, you don¡¯t even have a driving license so how can I possibly


    lend you my car? Why don¡¯t you go and get your license first? We can talk about this after that,¡± Sasha


    murmured and she tried to brush him off.


    Upon hearing that, Tate immediately replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Sasha. I¡¯m not the one driving this time. My


    girlfriend, Joanna, has a driver¡¯s license, so she¡¯ll be the one driving. It¡¯s her friend¡¯s birthday tonight so


    we¡¯ll be attending her birthday party. Why don¡¯t you lend me your car so she can unt in front of her


    friends?¡±


    Sasha was quite speechless and she mused to herself, I can¡¯t believe this! Your girlfriend wants to drive


    and you¡¯re asking me to lend you my car? Besides, how long have you known her for? You¡¯ve only been


    back for less than two weeks and you already have a girlfriend. Is this just a fling?


    Feeling resigned, she replied, ¡°Tate, I have to meet someone to talk about work so I need to use my car.¡±


    However, Tate lost his temper. ¡°Sasha, why are you behaving like that? You¡¯re the president of such a


    largepany but why are you so ungenerous in your ways? It¡¯s the first time that my girlfriend¡¯s


    asked to borrow your car, yet you¡¯re giving me all sorts of excuses. Looks like I won¡¯t be able to


    maintain a good image in front of her from now on. Have you forgotten how well Mom¡¯s treated you all


    in the past? Gosh; how can you be so ungrateful?¡±


    Sasha, on the other hand, was angered beyond words. ¡°Tate, how am I being ungrateful? You¡¯re also


    quite aware that I¡¯m the president of mypany and I¡¯ve got some business dealings; am I supposed


    to take a cab there?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you drive your secretary¡¯s car?¡± Tate countered. ¡°Her Porsche is quite presentable too!¡±


    However, Matthew interjected with a soft voice, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you drive your dad¡¯s car? His BMW is


    quite nice too.¡± The single sentence managed to render Tate speechless.


    After a moment, Tate gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You know what? I¡¯m not going to waste my time with the


    lot of you so just tell me¡ªare you going to lend me your car or not?¡±


    Sasha was quite angered by her cousin¡¯s attitude. Is he requesting to lend my car or insisting on taking it


    forcefully? He¡¯s threatening me, huh?


    ¡°Of course not!¡± She was quite firm in her rejection.


    Furious, Tate nodded vehemently. ¡°Okay, then. Fine! I¡¯m no match for the two of you but I¡¯m definitely


    going to drive this car away today! Just mark my words¡ªI¡¯ll go and ask Aunt Helen!¡±


    Suddenly, Minerva poked her head out of her room. ¡°Aunt Helen¡¯s not home.¡±


    Tate stood there with a stunned expression. No one¡¯s here to help me now! What else can I do?


    Minerva suddenly blurted out loudly, ¡°Silly boy! She¡¯s out but you can still give her a call! By the way,


    could you also tell her that I¡¯m packing my bags to go home? Sasha wants to kick me out of here. I can¡¯t


    stand staying in this house any longer! I¡¯ve had enough of this!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Tate nodded his head immediately. ¡°Hold on; I¡¯ll give Aunt Helen a call right away!¡±


    Meanwhile, Sasha was quite stunned at this turn of events. Are they serious? Are they actually going to


    comin to Mom with me standing right here? However, she couldn¡¯t stop Tate from making the phone


    call. And so, she signaled to Matthew and dragged him out the door right away. They drove off


    immediately after that. As such, even if Helen rang her up, she could just say that she wasn¡¯t at home so


    Tate had no way of lending her car too. Indeed, soon after driving out of their residence, she received her


    mother¡¯s phone call.


    ¡°Sasha, why are you causing so much trouble? The two of them are Aunt Chloe¡¯s children and they¡¯re


    only staying with us right now because we are close rtives. Blood¡¯s thicker than water, after all! Why


    do you think they aren¡¯t staying with anyone else? It¡¯s all because they have a close rtionship with our


    family! How can you kick them out? Aunt Chloe would be so disappointed to hear your words!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sasha, however, was quite speechless by her mom¡¯s words. ¡°Mom, the two of them are here not


    because of our close rtionship, but it¡¯s because even if they wanted to stay somewhere else, do you


    think anyone else would agree to that?¡±

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    Helen was quite shocked by Sasha¡¯s words and she immediately replied angrily, ¡°How dare you talk back


    to me? You impudent child! How did you turn out this way? I¡¯ve been talking nicely to you but all you do


    is talk back to me. Why are you bing more and more like Matthew?¡±


    Sasha felt upset as soon as she heard that. ¡°Mom, this is between the two of us so let¡¯s sort this out


    ourselves; don¡¯t drag Matthew into this! Besides, what¡¯s wrong with him? When has he ever talked back


    to you or behaved disrespectfully to you? Surely, we must be fair, right? You have no right toment


    about him after everything that you¡¯ve put him through!¡±


    Just then, Helen felt slightly awkward. However, she retorted angrily, ¡°Let¡¯s not go into that. Where are


    you? Go home right now and apologize to Minerva! And since Tate¡¯s finally found a girlfriend after so


    long, this is a major thing and we have to be supportive! Go back and lend him your car, alright?¡±


    Sasha was angered by Helen¡¯s words. ¡°Why should I apologize to her? You saw what she did to mest


    night! As for Tate, he doesn¡¯t even have a valid driver¡¯s license and he¡¯s quite reckless even on his


    motorcycle. What if something happens while he¡¯s driving my car?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, I¡¯ll go back and apologize on your behalf, alright?¡± Helen rebuked with a furious


    tone. ¡°As for the car, Tate¡¯s mentioned to me that he won¡¯t be the one driving; it¡¯ll be his girlfriend who¡¯s


    driving the car. Though he doesn¡¯t have a valid driver¡¯s license, Joanna has one. Besides, it¡¯s a girl


    who¡¯ll be driving the car so what¡¯s there to be worried about? Girls are usually much more careful so


    there won¡¯t be a problem at all!¡±


    However, Sasha was even more angered by Helen¡¯s words. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want to do but I won¡¯t


    apologize or lend him my car! Period!¡± Sasha hung up the phone with a huff. There was a furious


    expression on her face and she was just too angered by two of her ridiculous rtives.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, Helen hung up the phone in a huff too. ¡°Whatever! It¡¯s your choice not to lend the car!


    James, let¡¯s head home right now and lend Tate your car!¡±


    Upon hearing that, James wondered, What the heck? How has this got to do with me?


    That night after work, Sasha and Matthew arrived home to an annoyed James sitting on the couch. On


    the other hand, Helen wasforting her niece. ¡°Minerva, don¡¯t get affected by Sasha. You must be


    quite a forgiving person after staying overseas for so long, so don¡¯t let her words get to you! It¡¯s not a big


    deal. Don¡¯t be upset, alright? I¡¯m the one who calls the shots in this house so no one can kick you out!


    You can just do whatever you want here and treat this as your own home. Don¡¯t bother about the others.


    If someone kicks you out of here, then I¡¯ll go along with you!¡± Helen said all this with a furious re at


    Sasha.


    From Helen¡¯s actions, it was quite likely that she would leave the house with Minerva if Sasha actually


    kicked thetter out.


    Meanwhile, Minerva saw Sasha walk in and her originally happy face turned solemn immediately. Then,


    her eyes turned red-rimmed as she sobbed while covering her face. ¡°Aunt Helen, I really can¡¯t stand this


    anymore. I came back here intending to spend more time with you but look at how Sasha¡¯s treated me¡ª


    she told me to leave so I can¡¯t possibly stay on any longer! Aunt Helen, if you want to meet me then why


    don¡¯t youe over to my house. I¡­ I won¡¯t step foot into this house anymore¡­¡± Minerva got up and


    tried to turn around to leave while saying that.


    However, Helen hurriedly grabbed hold of her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Minerva! Trust me, no one can


    kick you out of here. I promise!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Minerva shook her head. ¡°I know you love me very much, Aunt Helen, but you¡¯re not


    at home all the time and once you¡¯re gone, Sasha¡¯s going to kick me out. Matthew is also always looking


    at me quite angrily and it seems like he intends to devour me! I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to stay in this


    house any longer. I-I¡¯m afraid that they might even hit me someday when you¡¯re not at home!¡±


    Helen was furious as soon as she heard that and she banged her hand on the table hard. ¡°Matthew


    Larson,e over here right now!¡±

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    Matthew was rendered speechless. When did I ever glower at you? I absolutely did not do that!


    Sasha took his arm and demanded, ¡°Don¡¯t go over there! Mom, if you have any issues with us, just talk it


    out today!¡±


    Helen growled, ¡°Sasha, what do you mean? Do you think I¡¯m a burden to you just because you¡¯re a


    grown-up now? Have you forgotten that when you were a young kid, your aunt gave us half of her sry


    every month just to raise you and your sister? Look at what you¡¯ve be now. You¡¯ve be so


    arrogant ever since you became apany president, and you don¡¯t even remember those who have


    helped you before. Where¡¯s your conscience?¡±


    Sasha refuted angrily, ¡°Mom, what do you mean that I have no conscience? After Aunt Chloe and the


    others returned, it was our family who treated them to two meals that cost a few millions. They¡¯ve stayed


    in our home for two weeks now, but I¡¯ve never minded it one bit. However, there should be a limit in


    whatever we do. It¡¯s okay that they want to stay here. When they returned, I already said that I¡¯d treat


    them as my sister and brother, but what did they do to me? Not only did they bring home a bunch of


    unruly people, but those people also tried to force wine down my throat and molest me. Mom, how are


    you even able to tolerate this?¡±


    Helen was lost for words for a moment. However, Minerva quickly refuted, ¡°Sasha, what do you mean


    that they molested you? What on earth are you talking about? My friends regarded you as their friend,


    which was why they drank with you. On the other hand, you told your husband to force alcohol down


    their throats until they started to throw up blood. Who is the one who has crossed the line here? How


    could you treat my friends in such a way?¡±


    Then, Helen nodded repeatedly. ¡°Sasha, you¡¯re being overly sensitive. They respected you, which was


    why they wanted to drink with you. How could that be regarded as molesting?¡±


    Sasha sneered. ¡°They respected me? Dad, Mom, both of you were there at that time. Even if they


    wanted to drink with us as a gesture of respect, they should start with you two first. All of us were there,


    so why did they only respect me, but not you two? Did they look down on you?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Helen was startled for a moment, not knowing how to reply to her. On the other hand, James suddenly


    pped his hands. ¡°Sasha is right. Minerva, your friends didn¡¯t even attempt to propose a toast to me.


    Don¡¯t they respect the seniors at all? What a bunch of rude brats!¡± He snorted.


    Minerva gaped, not knowing how to refute him. A momentter, she behaved in a shameless manner


    again by saying, ¡°I-It¡¯s because they knew that Sasha is apany president, which was why they drank


    with her first. After that, they would certainly drink with you and Aunt Helen. However, Matthew was too


    vile by forcing them to drink a lot. That¡¯s the reason why they didn¡¯t manage to propose a toast to you


    two!¡±


    James¡¯ expression turned cold when he heard that. He had always thought that he was the master of the


    house, so he was supposed to be the most important person in the family. Nevertheless, what she had


    just said practically suggested that Sasha was in fact the most important person in the family, so he


    couldn¡¯t no longer stomach it. He directly mmed his palm on the table and snarled, ¡°Bullsh*t! Those


    three men look just like thugs. Obviously, they¡¯re not decent people! They wanted to propose a toast to


    the president first? Damn it! Who do they think they are? How do they have the right toe to my


    home and use my wine to show respect to my daughter? Damn it! I¡¯m so exasperated right now!


    Matthew, get some people to the hospital and break their legs for me now! What the heck! I¡¯ve never


    suffered such grievance before!¡±


    Minerva was dumbfounded as it was the first time she saw James blowing his top. A flustered Helen then


    added, ¡°James, what are you doing? You¡¯re scaring them!¡±

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    James had been good to Helen. He still remembered that Chloe had helped their family in the past,


    which was why he tolerated Minerva and Tate. However, what Minerva had said earlier infuriated him.


    Landing a palm on the table, he growled, ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m telling you¡ªI¡¯m not gonna tolerate this! If you


    insist on siding with her, you¡¯ll get lost with her! Pack up your stuff now and get out of my house!¡±


    Helen¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot in an instant, but this time, she really didn¡¯t have the guts to say anything.


    Although she was a little mischievous, she was still terrified of James whenever he threw a tantrum. He


    could be extremely ferocious whenever he blew his top. If she kept making a fuss, she¡¯d certainly be


    thrown out of the house.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, Minerva was flustered. She thought that she could have Helen¡¯s support, but she


    didn¡¯t expect that she would identally infuriate James. Now, even her aunt was powerless to help her.


    Meanwhile, Sasha felt truly gleeful. The fact that he had reprimanded Minerva had also helped Sasha to


    vent her anger that had umted over this period of time.


    Helen uttered in a small voice, ¡°Minerva, let¡¯s head inside. Oh, stop crying. It¡¯s not a big deal. What¡¯s


    the point of sobbing? Let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    Minerva obediently followed Helen back to her room, as it was too embarrassing for Minerva to stay


    there any longer. Her n was to let Helen teach both Matthew and Sasha a lesson so that her own


    position in the family could be strengthened. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t expect that she had identally


    enraged James, which was the opposite of the desired oue. She wouldn¡¯t dare to keep making a


    fuss. Otherwise, she would be chased out of the house. No matter what, she wasn¡¯t willing to leave this


    luxurious house.


    James still appeared indignant as he bellowed, ¡°What the heck! Instead of going to work, she keeps


    bringing trashy people back to my home. What does she think my house is? Andfill? Damn it!¡±


    Sasha uttered, ¡°Alright, Dad. Don¡¯t be exasperated. Just don¡¯t let people like them step into our house


    again.¡±


    He yelled, ¡°If she dares to bring those unruly people back again, I¡¯ll directly break their legs! The security


    guards of The Grand Garden are not weaklings!¡±


    His voice was obstreperous when he said this. Apparently, he wanted Minerva to hear it. Although she


    was raging, she didn¡¯t dare to rebuke him. After all, she was now in the Cunningham Residence, not her


    own home.


    After he cursed for a while more, James sat on the couch, upon which Matthew and Sasha sat down


    beside him.


    ¡°Dad, why are you home so early today? Have you had dinner?¡± she asked curiously.


    James replied, ¡°Of course not! Tate wanted to borrow my car while Minerva said she wanted to head


    home. Your mom insisted that I stop what I was doing and send them home. They were not even willing


    to calm down after we came home! Tate then left the house with my car.¡±


    Sasha frowned and wondered why she hadn¡¯t noticed the Mercedes-Benz G-ss when she came home


    earlier. ¡°Tate doesn¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license, so how could he drive the car? W-Will anything happen to


    him?¡± she asked worriedly.


    He replied in an exasperated manner, ¡°Who knows? It¡¯s all your mom¡¯s fault for doting on them. I¡¯m


    telling you¡ªthey¡¯ll get into trouble sooner orter!¡±


    At this moment, Helen happened to step out of the room and heard his words, which caused her to be


    enraged in an instant. ¡°James, what on earth are you talking about? Did you just jinx my nephew? What


    the heck! Where¡¯s your conscience? How can you be so vile?¡± she yelled.


    Minerva was indeed in the wrong, which was why Helen couldn¡¯t argue with James. However, Helen


    found the opportunity to retaliate, so she wouldn¡¯t allow him to be off the hook with ease. She needed to


    make a fuss in order to get the fury off her chest.

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    James appeared frustrated. ¡°W-When did I jinx him? I didn¡¯t mean to!¡±


    Helen bellowed, ¡°You just said that he¡¯d get into trouble sooner orter. Wasn¡¯t that jinxing? James, I


    knew you¡¯re such a nasty man! My sister was good to us in the past. We were poor at that time and she


    helped us to ovee our most difficult period in life. Now that you¡¯re wealthy, you¡¯ve forgotten about


    her favor. Not only do you look down on my sister and her family, you¡¯re also being vile by wishing for her


    son to get into trouble. Don¡¯t you have any conscience left?¡±


    He retorted, ¡°T-That¡¯s not what I meant! I was just saying that you shouldn¡¯t dote on them too much. Tate


    is a reckless man, so how could you let him drive?¡±


    She refuted, ¡°Who told you he¡¯s driving? It¡¯s his girlfriend who is driving!¡±


    James pursed his lips and snorted. ¡°That¡¯s just what he said. Who knows whether he¡¯ll get behind the


    wheel when he can¡¯t contain his urge to drive?¡±


    Helen snarled, ¡°James, what do you mean by this? You¡¯re looking down on us, the Freemans, right? Just


    tell me right away¡ªif you¡¯re tired of me, we should just divorce!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Sasha and Matthew were dumbfounded. What happened today was not a big deal,


    but they didn¡¯t expect that things woulde to a point where Helen wanted to divorce her husband.


    Matthew hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. What¡¯s the point of divorcing your husband over such a


    tiny issue?¡±


    Helen snarled, ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re the one who has caused this problem!¡±


    An anxious Sasha refuted, ¡°Mom, what does it have to do with Matthew? The car belongs to my dad


    now, so it¡¯s up to him whether he wants to lend the car. Matthew has never said anything about it, so how


    could you ce the me on him?¡±


    Helen argued, ¡°If it weren¡¯t because of his friendship with Tiger and even helped him to earn a lot of


    money, Tiger wouldn¡¯t have gifted the car to him. Without this car, this incident wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡±


    Sasha was dumbstruck by her mother¡¯s irrationality. A momentter, she bellowed, ¡°Mom, if you think


    Matthew is wrong to have given the car to my dad, just tell me now. I¡¯ll get Matthew to drive the car away


    now and you two won¡¯t have to drive anymore. How about that?¡±


    Helen snorted without replying to her. Certainly, she wasn¡¯t willing to allow Matthew to drive the luxurious


    car away. She just wanted to seize the chance to reprimand him.


    James waved his hand angrily. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop making a fuss now. Don¡¯t you want this family


    anymore? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s you who promised to lend the car to your nephew. So, if anything happens


    to him, don¡¯te asking for my help.¡±


    She yelled, ¡°You old fart, you¡¯re jinxing my nephew again. I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    With a hideous expression, Helen pounced on James, who fled from the ce when he saw that. This


    woman is difficult to deal with when she¡¯s mad!


    After that, she took a seat on the couch with a furious expression. She didn¡¯t mean to find fault with her


    husband; she just wanted to take the chance to show them that she was the mistress of the house. At


    the very least, after the fuss, no one had the guts to argue with her anymore, so she¡¯d achieved her goal.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Minerva. We¡¯ll have a meal together. Ignore them.¡± She took Minerva¡¯s hand and stormed out


    of the house in a haughty manner.


    When Minerva was walking past Matthew, she spat in front of him and gave a disdainful nce.


    Upon seeing that, Sasha was exasperated. Just when she wanted to say something, he stopped her.


    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t argue with her anymore. Otherwise, your mom will reprimand you again. There¡¯s no point


    in doing this,¡± he said gently.


    She replied through clenched teeth, ¡°She¡¯s crossed the line, though!¡±


    He shed a smile at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m a firm believer of karma. If they keep doing bad things, they¡¯ll get


    their retribution one day.¡±

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    After leaving the house, Helen and Minerva went to the Shanghai Nights restaurant and ordered a lot of


    food. Helen continued to console Minerva and even brought her to luxury stores to make Minerva happy


    by buying her things.


    By the time they returned to The Grand Garden, James was on the couch reading a newspaper while


    Sasha and Matthew were watching television.


    Helen¡¯s face fell right after she stepped into the house before she glowered at them. On the other hand,


    James¡¯ expression turned cold when he saw the bags in Minerva¡¯s hands, but he didn¡¯t utter a word in


    the end. For the next 30 minutes, all of them were seated on the couch as they stared at each other.


    Helen¡¯s phone started to ring all of a sudden. When she fished out her phone and saw that it was Tate,


    she smiled while answering the call, ¡°Tate, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    An anxious voice could be heard from the other end of the call. ¡°Aunt Helen, I-I am in trouble.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her expression changed drastically. ¡°What happened?¡±


    He replied, ¡°W-We crashed into someone!¡±


    Helen eximed, ¡°What? No way! How did you crash into someone?¡±


    Upon hearing that, the four people around stared at her. Feeling nervous, James then questioned,


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did the crash happen? Is the car alright?¡±


    She growled, ¡°My nephew is involved in an ident, but all you care about is your car? Tate, where are


    you? Are you alright?¡±


    Tate panted heavily and replied, ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. We¡¯re in the Northern Outer Ring of the city. The other party


    is severely injured. Aunt Helen, what should I do now?¡±


    Helen hurriedly answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Joanna has a driver¡¯s license and our car is insured. Call the


    ambnce first, then the police. We¡¯ll contact the insurancepany.¡±


    He replied in a trembling voice, ¡°A-Aunt Helen, Joanna wasn¡¯t the driver; it was me.¡±


    While she was rooted to the spot when she heard that, James snarled, ¡°Damn it! Didn¡¯t you say your


    girlfriend would drive? Why did you get behind the wheel? You b*stard, are you trying to ruin me? I-I


    would also be held responsible because you¡¯re driving without a license!¡±


    A flustered Helen added, ¡°Tate, why are you so careless? I told you that you can¡¯t drive without a license.


    You promised me that you¡¯d let your girlfriend drive. Why did you go back on your word? What can we do


    now?¡±


    Tate choked, ¡°Aunt Helen, please save me. I-I don¡¯t know what to do. I just wanted to have a try, but I


    didn¡¯t expect that someone would suddenly appear from the junction.¡±


    James bellowed, ¡°Did the person suddenly appear? Or, did you drive too fast? B*stard, don¡¯t you think I


    have no idea what¡¯s going on. There are reckless brats who love street racing in the Northern Outer Ring


    every night. Did you join them?¡±


    Tate replied meekly, ¡°I-I was just giving it a try with my friends. They told me there wouldn¡¯t be anyone on


    the street. I really didn¡¯t expect to crash into someone!¡±


    James mmed the table and rose to his feet. ¡°You really went street-racing! Y-You b*stard!¡±


    A sobbing Helen said, ¡°Tate, why are you so silly? I told you numerous times that you can¡¯t drive without


    a license. How can you go street racing with your friends? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    An agitated Tate uttered, ¡°Aunt Helen, you can scold me all you wantter, but please help me first!


    They¡¯re going to call the police!¡±


    She was at a loss, so she turned to look at her daughter. ¡°Sasha, what should we do now? He¡¯s your


    cousin, so you have to save him!¡±


    Sasha was exasperated. ¡°Mom, how do I save him? Not only did he drive without a license, he also went


    street racing! He¡¯s exceeded the speed limit and crashed into someone! Don¡¯t you understand that it¡¯s us


    who have lent him the car, so we¡¯ll be held responsible as well?¡±

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    Helen said anxiously, ¡°You have many friends. Please get someone to help settle this.¡±


    Sasha waved her hand. ¡°You want me to do something illegal? Mom, do you want me to go to jail as


    well?¡±


    Helen bellowed, ¡°How is it so serious? It¡¯s just a car crash!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Sasha retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! I told you numerous times not to lend him the car, but you just


    wouldn¡¯t listen to me! Now that he¡¯s in trouble, there¡¯s nothing I can do!¡±


    Helen started bawling. ¡°What should I do then? He¡¯s your aunt¡¯s son, so you shouldn¡¯t let him go to jail


    without trying to save him!¡±


    Ignoring her mother, Sasha cocked her head to the other side.


    At this moment, Minerva suddenly suggested, ¡°Tate, are you stupid or what? Just tell Joanna to get into


    the driver¡¯s seat now and the problem will be solved. Joanna has a driver¡¯s license, so it¡¯s not as serious


    as driving without a license at the very least. Then, don¡¯t tell the police that you¡¯re involved in street


    racing. You simply exceeded the speed limit and it¡¯s just an average car crash. By then, the insurance


    company will handle it.¡±


    Tate hurriedly answered, ¡°Oh, yes! You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll tell her to get into the driver¡¯s seat now.¡±


    Helen appeared ted as well. ¡°Minerva, you¡¯re intelligent. That¡¯s such a brilliant idea! Joanna has a


    driver¡¯s license, so the issue can be easily solved now. Well done!¡±


    With a smug smile, Minerva answered, ¡°Aunt Helen, being clever does help in this kind of situation. Isn¡¯t


    Sasha the president of apany? Why couldn¡¯t shee up with any solution? Doesn¡¯t she need to


    use her brain to be a president?¡±


    Sasha shot her a re. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether a brain is required for me to be a president, but at least I


    won¡¯t do anything illegal and immoral!¡±


    Helen snarled, ¡°What on earth are you talking about? Minerva is just being pragmatic! Sometimes you¡¯re


    just so obstinate. Alright, cut the crap now. Drive us to that ce now. Tate mustn¡¯t go to jail!¡±


    Left with no choice, Sasha could only drive them to the ce where the ident happened. One car


    wasn¡¯t enough, so Matthew called Tiger to get Max toe over and fetch them.


    Max was now under Ed¡¯s wing and helped thetter to run Wellness Herbary. Ed¡¯s business had recently


    taken off, but he still couldn¡¯t earn as much as he did in the past. However, he had discovered that


    Matthew had founded a constructionpany. Max¡¯s career at Wellness Herbary was only temporary as


    he¡¯d get involved in other businesses in the future. He would begin to earn more money once he left the


    company.


    Moreover, Max was willing to be Matthew¡¯s subordinate even if he couldn¡¯t earn much money. At the very


    least, no one had the guts to offend him wherever he went now.


    A whileter, two cars arrived at the Northern Outer Ring where the car crash happened. Many people


    had surrounded the ident scene. The victim, who was lying on the ground earlier, had been taken


    away in an ambnce. The injured person was riding an electric bike, which had been severely


    damaged. It was obvious from the vehicle that the crash was extremely serious.


    Many luxury cars had also parked around the ce. This area was where the rich kids, who had nothing


    better to do, woulde to get involved in street racing.


    When Matthew and the others arrived at the scene, Tate was having a chat with other young people. At


    that moment, he appeared joyful and rxed, which was starkly different from his anxious self earlier.


    Apparently, he no longer felt frightened after he told Joanna to rece him.


    Helen rushed toward him and asked, ¡°Tate, are you alright? Let me have a look. Are you hurt?¡±


    With a smile, Tate replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Helen. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Upon making sure that he was indeed unhurt, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Standing behind her mother, Sasha couldn¡¯t help but utter, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s he who crashed into someone, so


    why would he be hurt? Why don¡¯t you ask how the injured person is doing now?¡±

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    Helen waved her hand. ¡°That person has been sent to the hospital anyway, so he¡¯s probably fine now.


    Moreover, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re not going to pay for the medical fees. Why do you even care how the person


    is doing?¡±


    Sasha was exasperated as her mother¡¯s behavior was indeed outrageous. At this moment, Matthew


    walked around the scene and approached her before speaking in a small voice, ¡°It¡¯s quite serious. I¡¯m


    worried that the injured person¡¯s life is at risk.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Her expression changed drastically. ¡°Really?¡±


    He nodded as he had figured out the injured person¡¯s condition after examining the scene.


    A flustered Sasha took her mother¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Mom, the victim is severely injured now. He is at


    risk of losing his life!¡±


    Helen¡¯s expression changed. ¡°No way! It¡¯s just a car crash. H-How could that person be seriously


    injured?¡±


    Minerva shot him a re and snorted. ¡°Matthew, stop trying to scare us with frightening words. How did


    you have the gall to spout nonsense after just walking around the ce? The victim is seriously injured?


    How serious is it? Tell me now! Do you think you¡¯re a medical expert now after spending some money to


    buy the department head¡¯s position at the hospital?¡± Then, she spat.


    Helen heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It was Matthew who said it? What does he know?¡±


    Sasha answered anxiously, ¡°Mom, what Matthew has said is true!¡±


    Helen waved her hand. ¡°Alright, cut the crap. Call the insurancepany now. Tate, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll


    be fine.¡±


    Tate nodded with a smile and shot Matthew a disdainful nce.


    A short momentter, the police arrived at the scene. Some of the police officers started examining the


    scene and collecting the evidence while two of them approached Tate and interrogated him. When Tate


    was asked who the driver was, he immediately pushed Joanna out. ¡°It was my girlfriend. She was the


    driver. She was driving slowly at that time, but that person broke the traffic rules and rushed across the


    road. That was how she identally crashed into that person.¡±


    One of the police shot him a nce. ¡°Are you sure it was that person who broke the rules? Thene


    where the collision happened is for motorcycles and electric bikes. Judging from the electric bike¡¯s


    condition, he was using thene in an appropriate manner while you crashed into him from behind. Who


    was the one who broke traffic rules here?¡±


    Tate immediately hung his head low and muttered, ¡°If we¡¯re in a foreign country, he would¡¯ve been


    considered going the wrong way.¡±


    The police refuted, ¡°You¡¯re talking about a foreign country. When in Rome, do as the Romans do. You


    should follow our traffic rules here!¡±


    He rolled his eyes and stopped talking.


    The police then turned to look at Joanna. ¡°Please show us your driver¡¯s license and rted documents.¡±


    After she fished out her driver¡¯s license and other documents, the police took them and copied them on a


    file. Another police officer then approached his colleague and spoke in his ear.


    The cop¡¯s expression changed before he turned to look at Joanna solemnly. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll ask you one more


    time. Are you sure it was you who were driving the car?¡±


    Although Joanna was flustered, she still nodded and replied in a trembling voice, ¡°I-It was me.¡±


    The police said coldly, ¡°Miss, let me tell you something. It¡¯s a breach ofw as well if you take the fall for


    someone else. Moreover, the injured person is in the emergency room. He¡¯s severely injured and he


    might not even be out of the woods. If he passes away, you¡¯ll be held responsible for crashing into


    someone and causing his death. This is noughing matter!¡±


    Her face had turnedpletely pale as she was utterly apprehensive.


    Tate hurriedly added, ¡°It¡¯s just a car crash, so how serious can it be? We¡¯ll justpensate him with


    money. Do you think we don¡¯t have enough money to do that?¡±


    As he spoke, he pulled Joanna¡¯s clothes slightly to motion for her to rest assured.


    In response, she dipped her head with difficulty.


    The police shot Tate a nce and uttered, ¡°You don¡¯t have the final say in this case. Everything has to be


    done ording to thew. Also, we¡¯ll get the surveince footage from nearby ces and ask around to


    find out who the real driver is!¡±

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    Tate sneered as his other rich friends had told him that those nearby surveince cameras had broken


    down. As for the witnesses, they were all his friends who went street racing with him, so they would


    certainly side with him, which was why he wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    At this moment, the police officer said again, ¡°Moreover, we¡¯ll do a blood test on the driver. If it¡¯s drunk


    driving, the punishment will be harsher. You might even go to jail! Miss, I hope that you¡¯ll think it through


    before admitting it.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Joanna was bbergasted. Then, she quickly responded, ¡°Sir, I wasn¡¯t the driver. I


    didn¡¯t drive the car. It was him. He wanted me to take the fall for him. Sir, I really didn¡¯t drive¡­¡± she


    yelled.


    It was her best friend¡¯s birthday today, so she had drunk a lot. If the police pursued the matter, she would


    be regarded as drunk driving. By then, she would be thrown behind bars.


    Tate¡¯s expression changed in an instant as he hurriedly asked, ¡°Joanna, w-what are you talking about?


    Stop spouting nonsense. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of them!¡±


    She waved her hands and shouted, ¡°Sir, I really wasn¡¯t the driver. My friends can testify for me that I


    didn¡¯t drive.¡± As she spoke, she swung her hands at the people on the other side. ¡°Hey, testify for me! I


    didn¡¯t drive!¡±


    Those rich kids repeatedly nodded. ¡°Sir, we can testify that she didn¡¯t drive.¡±


    At that instant, he was rooted to the spot. They were actually Joanna¡¯s friends and he knew them


    through her. After such an incident happened, naturally, those people would side with her instead of him.


    Upon seeing that, Helen rushed over and pointed at Joanna before snarling, ¡°How can you do this to


    Tate? Don¡¯t you remember what you said? You said that you were the driver, but now you¡¯re changing


    your statement. Why are you so shameless?¡±


    Joanna rebuked, ¡°I wasn¡¯t the driver, so why should I take the me? You want me to go to jail? I¡¯m


    telling you¡ªno way!¡±


    Feeling anxious, Helen responded, ¡°You want my nephew to be imprisoned, then? Don¡¯t forget that he


    borrowed the car tonight for you!¡±


    Through clenched teeth, Joanna said, ¡°He did it willingly! Moreover, I told him to head home after dinner,


    but he insisted oning here for street racing. How can you me me for this?¡±


    Helen snarled, ¡°Bullsh*t! If it weren¡¯t for you, he wouldn¡¯t have borrowed the car from us! It¡¯s because you


    forced him to borrow the car that such a thing happened!¡±


    Joanna retorted, ¡°Then, did he make love to me because I forced him to?¡±


    Helen was lost for words at that instant. With her face red with anger, she couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    On the other hand, the police officer¡¯s expression had already darkened when he waved his hand and


    interrupted, ¡°Alright, stop talking. Bring all of them back and investigate the case thoroughly.¡±


    The other officers hurriedly took action and captured Tate and Joanna.


    A flustered Tate struggled out of the officers¡¯ grip and cried anxiously, ¡°Aunt Helen! Aunt Helen! Help me!


    Help¡­¡±


    Helen said in a fretful manner, ¡°What are you doing? He¡¯s still young. Just let me personally bring him to


    the police station!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon seeing that the police officers wereing at him, Tate pushed one of them away and turned in an


    attempt to flee. Right after Tate began to run, Matthewnded a kick on his chest, causing him to fall to


    the ground. The officers then reached him and pinned him down.


    Helen growled, ¡°Matthew, what are you doing?¡±


    In a solemn voice, Matthew replied, ¡°Mom, he¡¯s now resisting arrest and attacking the police. If he really


    flees, he¡¯d be tried in court in the future. Are you helping him or destroying him?¡±


    She was lost for words. Just like what Matthew had said, if Tate managed to flee, the matter would


    be worse. By then, Tate couldn¡¯t possibly bear the punishment of multiple charges.

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    Upon seeing that Tate was pushed into the police car, Helen started to bawl, ¡°Sasha, Sasha, save your


    cousin!¡±


    With a livid expression, Sasha replied, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you tell me how I can save him?¡±


    Helen answered in a hurry, ¡°You have many friends. There must be a politician among them. Tell them to


    help to settle the matter¡­¡±


    Sasha was exasperated. ¡°Mom, are you out of your mind? The victim is on the brink of death. Do you still


    think this is a tiny issue? Tate was drunk driving without a license and he injured someone while street


    racing. If that person dies, do you know where Tate will end up? Who can save him now?¡±


    Helen was in a panic. ¡°W-What should we do, then? He¡¯s your aunt¡¯s son! If anything happens to him,


    your aunt won¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±


    Sasha retorted, ¡°I repeatedly told you not to lend him the car, but you just wouldn¡¯t listen to me. There¡¯s


    nothing I can do now.¡±


    Helen yelled, ¡°This isn¡¯t the right time to me anyone. The most important thing now is to save Tate!¡±


    Sasha waved her hand. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. If you want to save him,e up with a solution


    yourself.¡±


    Helen was so incensed that she started to tremble. Then, her eyes rolled before she passed out.


    Sasha was fretful. ¡°Mom, Mom, what happened to you?¡±


    It was chaotic as they helped Helen into the car. As for the rich kids, they left the ce since there was


    nothing else to see. The matter had nothing to do with them anyway and they didn¡¯t care whether she


    was dead or alive. Matthew secretlynded a palm on her head, upon which she slowly opened her


    eyes.


    ¡°Sasha, I beg you now. Please save your cousin¡­ I¡¯ll go down on my knees¡­¡± As Helen spoke, she


    tried to kneel down.


    Sasha was so frustrated that she couldn¡¯t utter a word as her mother was making things difficult for her.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, he leaned close to her and said in a small voice, ¡°Sasha, I think it¡¯s pointless to say all


    these now. The most important thing now is the victim¡¯s condition. If he¡¯s dead, then there¡¯s no room for


    maneuvering. However, if he¡¯s not dead, the matter will be less serious.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°You¡¯re right. The victim¡¯s condition is the most important thing now. Where¡¯s


    the hospital? I wonder how he¡¯s doing now¡­¡±


    Matthew said, ¡°Sasha, stay here with your mom and I¡¯ll have a look at the hospital. I have some friends


    in the hospitals in the city. If things don¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll ask for Mr. Harrison¡¯s help. If he¡¯s willing to help,


    there won¡¯t be any problem.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Helen heaved a sigh of relief before she hurriedly added, ¡°Matthew, go now. Tate¡¯s


    future is in your hands now. Please make sure things will work out in the end¡­¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call Mr. Harrisonter. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    After that, he told Max to drive him to the hospital in the city. On the other hand, she could finally set her


    mind at ease a little.


    Sasha shot a re at Helen. ¡°Mom, see it for yourself now. Who is the most reliable person at times like


    this? You always scold Matthew and look down on him, but he¡¯s the only one who will save us when


    something happens to us!¡±


    A dejected Helen heaved a sigh and wiped away her tears. ¡°Sasha, I¡¯m wrong. I-I¡¯ll change from today


    onward. C-Can you call Matthew and tell him to be quick? That injured person must not die!¡±


    Sasha was enraged. ¡°Mom, they¡¯re in a car now. How can you ask them to be faster? Your nephew was


    just involved in a car ident. Do you also want something to happen to my husband so that you¡¯ll be


    happy? Your nephew is important, but my husband isn¡¯t?¡±

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    Helen was rendered speechless. Then, she kept mopping her tears away.


    On the other hand, James kept circling around the topic of his Mercedes-Benz G-ss with a livid


    expression. ¡°Oh, my new car¡­ How much money will be needed to repair it? Why does that brat always


    cause trouble?¡±


    She snarled, ¡°Can you mind yournguage? Do you think Tate wanted this to happen? I-It was an


    ident!¡±


    He retorted, ¡°Was it an ident? He was drunk driving without a license and he even went for street


    racing. Most importantly, he crashed into the victim on ane that was not for cars. He was the one who


    caused this crash!¡±


    Helen was lost for words for a moment before she bellowed, ¡°Why are you shouting at me? The


    insurancepany will pay for the repair fees!¡±


    Sasha added dispassionately, ¡°He was drunk driving without a license, so the insurancepany will not


    compensate us.¡±


    A startled Helen asked, ¡°R-Really?¡±


    James yelled, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! Don¡¯t you read the news at all? Also, I¡¯m telling you, your cousin


    doesn¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license, but we still lent him the car, so we¡¯re partly responsible as well. This isn¡¯t


    just about repairing the car. We¡¯ll also have to fork out some money topensate the victim!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was dumbfounded as she didn¡¯t know all these. At that moment, she was on the brink of a


    breakdown. In frustration, she wondered why her own cousin had caused such a huge trouble.


    Meanwhile, right after Matthew entered the car, he told Crystal to find out the hospital where the victim


    had been sent to. He also told Max to head to the hospital directly without contacting Joseph. After all, he


    was a better doctor than Joseph.


    When Matthew arrived at the hospital, the victim was still being saved in the operating room. After


    standing outside the room for a while, his brows suddenly knitted together. The victim isn¡¯t out of the


    woods after such a long time. If this drags on, he¡¯ll be in an even more perilous situation.


    Then, he walked toward the counter and said solemnly, ¡°Miss, can you let me enter the operating room to


    treat the patient? He¡¯s seriously injured now, so I¡¯m worried that he might lose his life at any moment.¡±


    The nurse looked dazedly at him. ¡°Mister, you can¡¯t do that. The operation is still ongoing, so you


    shouldn¡¯t disturb them. Moreover, it¡¯s Dr. Osborne who is performing the operation now, so you can be


    rest assured. There won¡¯t be any problem.¡±


    It was at that moment when the door of the operating room suddenly flung open, upon which a doctor


    came out of the room and eximed, ¡°Call Dr. Burton now! The patient might lose his life at any


    moment!¡±


    The flustered nurse hurriedly picked up the phone. Meanwhile, Matthew frowned and decided to storm


    into the operating room. The doctor wanted to stop him, but Max pressed the doctor against the wall.


    ¡°What are you doing? That¡¯s the operating room. You can¡¯t go in!¡± the doctor yelled.


    Ignoring him, Matthew barged into the operating room. The patient was indeed in a perilous situation as


    the other doctors were flurried and unable to save him.


    Matthew rushed over and pressed his hand against the patient¡¯s head. At the same time, he fished out


    three silver needles with his left hand and jabbed them into three different meridian points on the


    patient¡¯s body.


    The other doctors were exasperated. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Matthew bellowed, ¡°Cut the crap! Continue to pump blood into his body to control his blood pressure!¡±


    As he spoke, he prodded four more silver needles into the patient¡¯s meridian points. He was using Divine


    Acupuncture Skill, which could save the patient from death¡¯s door. After the patient was jabbed with


    seven silver needles, his condition began to stabilize.


    The doctors had wanted to push Matthew away, but they were all stunned upon seeing what he had


    done. The patient was on the brink of death just now. How did his condition stabilize all of a sudden?


    Matthew shot them a nce. ¡°What are you waiting for? Keep performing the operation!¡±


    He was good at acupuncture and prescribing medicine, but he wasn¡¯t capable of performing surgeries.


    The doctors came to their senses and hurriedly stitched up the patient¡¯s wounds. Ten minutester, the


    patient was out of the woods. It was then that the hospital¡¯s dean, Jordan Burton, and those from the


    Department of Safety and Security rushed over.

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    ¡°Who is making a scene in the hospital? How did he barge into the operating room? This is ridiculous!¡±


    Jordan started to throw a tantrum right after he arrived at the scene.


    He was utterly infuriated as it was the first time he heard that someone had the guts to enter the


    operating room without permission. The nurse exined what happened to him in a stammering manner,


    upon which Jordan, whose expression was dark, decided to rush into the room with the security guards.


    Before they could enter the room, the door flung open all of a sudden. The doctors with their joyful


    expressions and Matthew walked out of the room.


    Upon seeing Matthew, the nurse immediately said, ¡°Dr. Burton, he was the one who barged into the


    operating room!¡±


    Jordan¡¯s expression changed as he snarled, ¡°How dare you enter the operating room without permission!


    Capture him now!¡±


    Just when the security guards were ready to make a move, one of the doctors hurriedly stopped them


    and uttered, ¡°Dr. Burton, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Mr. Larson is a doctor as well.¡±


    Jordan was startled. ¡°He¡¯s a doctor?¡± Then, he became even more incensed. ¡°Since you¡¯re a doctor, you


    should know the rules! You should not have disturbed the doctors when they were trying to rescue the


    patient. Don¡¯t you know that you might cause the operation to fail by breaking into the operating room?


    You¡¯re a doctor yourself, but where¡¯s your medical ethics?¡±


    The doctor who spoke earlier appeared embarrassed. ¡°Dr. Burton, you¡¯ve misunderstood him. Mr. Larson


    went into the room to help us. At that time, the patient was in a perilous situation and we were unable to


    save him. If it weren¡¯t because Mr. Larson entered the room in time, the patient would have lost his life


    on the operating table.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jordan was stunned. ¡°W-Was it true?¡±


    At this moment, a middle-aged man, who was the doctor in charge of the operation, Oscar Osborne,


    walked over and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s thanks to Mr. Larson¡¯s help that we were able to save the


    patient. The patient is out of the woods now and he¡¯ll be fine after a short period of recuperation.¡±


    Jordan was dumbfounded as he didn¡¯t expect that this would be the oue. After a moment of silence,


    he apologized in embarrassment, ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯m sorry for my behavior just now.¡±


    Matthew waved his hand calmly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was wrong to barge into the operating room, but the situation


    was indeed urgent. I had no choice but to do it for the patient¡¯s sake!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Jordan nodded repeatedly. ¡°All doctors in the world care about their patients. To a doctor, the most


    important thing is to treat the patients. But¡­ There¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. Mr. Larson, how did


    you find out what was going on in the operating room?¡±


    As a doctor himself, he knew that it was essential to understand the patient¡¯s condition first. Matthew was


    able to rush into the operating room and start saving the patient immediately without finding out about


    the patient¡¯s condition prior to that, so his medical skills were indeed astonishing.


    A voice could then be heard from behind everyone. ¡°Matthew doesn¡¯t need to know what¡¯s going on in


    the operating room before making a move.¡±


    All of them turned, only to see that Crystal, who was d in all ck clothes, was rushing over.


    Upon recognizing her, Jordan wore a smile and asked, ¡°Miss Harrison, why are you here?¡±


    She directly stood beside Matthew. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Matthew. Is the patient alright now?¡±


    He nodded, upon which she beamed at him. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Jordan stared at them as he was dumbstruck. Crystal seems very close to this man called Matthew. Who


    is this young man who has managed to gain the favor of the youngdy from the Harrison Family?


    Crystal is famous for being picky when ites to men. Even those young professionals in Eastcliff have


    failed in their attempt to gain her favor.

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    Since the patient was out of the woods, Jordan passionately invited Matthew and Crystal to his office. On


    the way there, he learned more about what happened from Matthew.


    ¡°So, it was your cousin-inw who crashed into the patient. A young man like him shouldn¡¯t be driving


    recklessly,¡± Jordanmented.


    Matthew helplessly shook his head as he had expected that Tate would be in trouble sooner orter. Tate


    was an arrogant man and he always went street racing while he was in a foreign country, so it was just a


    matter of time before an ident happened.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Matthew didn¡¯t expect that the ident would be so serious. The reason why he decided to


    save the patient was that he didn¡¯t have the heart to see someone losing his life just like that. Also, the


    car was still under his name. If the patient really passed away, he would be dragged into the thorny


    issue.


    While they were having a chat in the office, Jordan could see that Crystal truly admired Matthew¡¯s


    medical expertise, which made him feel curious. That was because she came from a family of doctors


    and Joseph was one of the most famous doctors in Eastcliff. Supposedly, hardly any one in the city


    could impress her with their medical skills.


    Since she admires Matthew so much, does it mean that this young man¡¯s medical skills are so


    exceptional to the point where even Mr. Harrison has acknowledged this fact? At that thought, Jordan


    had the urge to seek Matthew¡¯s help.


    Since his medical skills are so incredible, maybe I can ask him to treat that special patient in the hospital.


    After thinking about it, Jordan waited for the right moment before he suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Larson, there¡¯s


    something I need you to help me with.¡±


    Upon seeing that Jordan was a polite man, Matthew nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    After a sigh, Jordan went on to say, ¡°This is what happened. Some time ago, we received a special


    patient. For some reason, his body is covered in abscesses. We¡¯ve tried many treatments, but we¡¯ve


    failed in our attempt to cure him. We don¡¯t even know the cause of his illness. We¡¯ve nned to make


    him stay in the hospital until the next national medical symposium. Then, we¡¯ll discuss his illness as a


    special case. However, the symposium is still one year away. Mr. Larson, can you help check on him?¡±


    Since Matthew obtained the jade pendant, he had inherited his ancestors¡¯ intention to treat all the


    patients in the world. Now that there was a patient that required his treatment, he certainly wouldn¡¯t turn


    him down. ¡°Dr. Burton, please lead the way,¡± he replied with a smile.


    Jordan immediately nodded, upon which he led Matthew to the back of the hospital where there were


    many detached vis for the rich to recuperate. Behind all those vis was a shabby-looking house.


    With an embarrassed expression, he exined, ¡°This is where the cleaners store their stuff. This


    patient¡¯s situation is special and we don¡¯t know whether his illness is infectious, which is why we¡¯ve


    brought him here and helped him settle in this ce for now.¡±


    Crystal frowned. ¡°Did his family members even agree to let him stay here?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°He has no family members.¡±


    She was stunned. ¡°He doesn¡¯t? You mean, he¡¯s alone?¡±


    Jordan heaved a sigh helplessly and exined in a hushed voice, ¡°I feel guilty about it. In fact¡­ I was


    the one who brought the patient here. He was a beggar. Half a month ago, my wife identally crashed


    into him with her car, so she sent him to the hospital. We couldn¡¯t contact his family members, nor could


    we treat his illness. Left with no choice, I decided to settle him in this ce for now.¡±

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    Crystal finally understood what was going on. ¡°I see. Then, the medical fees¡­¡±


    Jordan hurriedly answered, ¡°I¡¯ve paid for all the medical fees!¡±


    She nodded and spoke no further while Matthew took a nce at Jordan. His initial impression of Jordan


    was that thetter was an honest man, but now, he was truly impressed by what Jordan had done.


    Upon finding out that the beggar had no family members, not only did Jordan not chase him out, but he


    also made the patient stay in the hospitalpound and paid for the man¡¯s medical fees. Most people


    would never be able to do that.


    Moreover, the injury caused by the crash and the abscesses on the patient¡¯s body were two different


    things. Supposedly, Jordan just had to treat the man¡¯s injury and didn¡¯t have to care about other


    matters. Now, he was willing to foot the medical bills with his own money, which went to show that he


    was a kind-hearted man.


    As they spoke, they arrived at the house where the patient resided. He took a look at Crystal and uttered


    in a small voice, ¡°Miss Harrison, why don¡¯t you stay outside? I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be horrified by the


    patient¡¯s condition.¡±


    After giving it a thought, Crystal nodded in agreement, as she probably couldn¡¯t bear to see a patient


    covered in abscesses.


    Then, he led Matthew to the innermost room. Upon entering the room, they realized that the ce was


    dim and a foul smell permeated the air. Inside the darkness, someone was trembling in the corner with


    his body curled up.


    Jordan hurriedly walked over and said, ¡°Hey¡­ Why didn¡¯t you sleep on the bed? Come on. Take a seat


    on the bed first. I¡¯ve brought a doctor to check on you. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    He brought the patient to the bed and switched on the light. Matthew¡¯s expression changed drastically


    when he took a closer look, for the patient¡¯s condition was more horrible than what was described.


    Indeed, the patient¡¯s entire body was covered in abscesses, including his face, hands and neck¡ª


    basically every inch of his skin had been affected. The abscesses were all white, as though they were


    filled with pus.


    It was like he had been sshed with boiling water, which caused every inch of his skin to be covered in


    blisters. Moreover, the blisters were filled with pus, not water, which was the most horrifying thing about


    it.


    Crystal had made the right decision not toe in. On the other hand, Jordan was used to it, so he


    appeared calm.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Mr. Larson¡­ What do you think is going on with him?¡± Jordan had changed the way he addressed


    Matthew because she had said that even Dr. Ellis thought highly of Matthew. Dr. Ellis was the most


    respected figure in the medical field in Eastshire. If even Dr. Ellis thought highly of Matthew, Jordan


    certainly had to show due respect to him as well.


    Without uttering a word, Matthew stared fixedly at the patient with shock. Jordan felt doubtful and


    wondered whether Matthew had discovered anything. Without trying to ask him about it, Jordan waited


    patiently on the side.


    A momentter, Matthew approached the patient and poked one of the abscesses. The abscess shook a


    little, as though the pus inside it had been impacted.


    Upon that, the patient gasped, as though the pain was excruciating for him.


    With a smile, he asked, ¡°Dr. Burton, you haven¡¯t examined the pus, right?¡±


    Jordan was shocked. ¡°Mr. Larson, how do you know? We wanted to examine the pus, but as soon as we


    touched his abscesses, he would gasp in pain. We tried to anesthetize him to treat him, but it was


    useless. He couldn¡¯t be anesthetized¡ªbe it through injection or oral consumption. I even tried to


    increase the dosage, but it was still useless, which was very strange.¡±


    Matthew smiled. ¡°It wasn¡¯t strange at all. That was right.¡±

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    Jordan was stunned. ¡°H-How was that right?¡±


    Matthew stared at the patient and gently said, ¡°First of all, you have to understand that she¡¯s a girl.¡±


    Jordan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°What? Really? S-She¡¯s a girl?¡±


    Frankly speaking, judging from the patient¡¯s appearance, it was hard to tell her gender.


    Matthew nodded and fished out a silver needle before poking it on the abscess. The patient gasped in


    pain again, but strangely, the abscess didn¡¯t split. Then, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve also failed in your attempt to


    obtain the pus, right?¡±


    Jordan pped his own thigh and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what¡¯s strange about it. For some reason,


    we can¡¯t slit her skin open. Although our scalpels are extremely sharp, we can¡¯t cut her abscesses open.


    This is the weird thing about her illness.¡±


    Upon finishing his words, he looked hopefully at Matthew. ¡°Mr. Larson, it seems that you¡¯ve figured out


    what¡¯s going on with her. A-Are you able to cure her then?¡±


    Matthew pondered on it for a moment and softly replied, ¡°I can cure her, but it¡¯ll take a long time for me to


    do that. Moreover, she shouldn¡¯t stay here anymore.¡±


    Jordan hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Larson, as long as you can cure her, I¡¯ll pay for all the medical fees. Since she


    can¡¯t stay here anymore, I¡¯ll look for a new house for her outside the hospital. Mr. Larson, this girl is


    rather poor, so you must help her!¡±


    Matthew took a look at Jordan and thought that he was indeed a kind-hearted man. ¡°Since I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll


    definitely help her. Also, you don¡¯t have to worry about getting a new ce for her. She can¡¯t stay in a


    ce where there are many people, so I¡¯ll look for a house for her,¡± he uttered.


    Jordan took a nce at the patient and nodded vigorously. ¡°Mr. Larson, thanks for helping her. If you


    need money or anything, just tell me immediately.¡±


    After a nod, Matthew picked up a quilt and wrapped it around the patient¡¯s body until only her eyes were


    shown. ¡°Follow me,¡± he said.


    The patient appeared apprehensive as she hid behind Jordan. Apparently, she had trust in him.


    He hurriedly said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be afraid. Dr. Larson is a good hearted man, so he¡¯ll get your illness


    treated. Just leave with him now. I¡¯ll pay you a visit in two days. Rx.¡±


    Upon Jordan¡¯s constion, the patient finally calmed down and left with Matthew. Since the patient was


    covered in a quilt, Crystal couldn¡¯t see the problems on her skin, which was why she didn¡¯t mind it.


    Then, Matthew called Stanley and told him to clean Sam¡¯s previous house. He wanted to help the patient


    move into Lakeside Garden because it was a serene ce.


    Crystal decided to drive them to that ce. On their way there, she asked curiously, ¡°Matthew, have you


    identified her illness? Why do you have to send her to another ce for treatments?¡±


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°She isn¡¯t ill.¡±


    She was astounded. ¡°Are you kidding me? Why is her body full of abscesses if she isn¡¯t ill?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He wore a smile and changed the topic. ¡°By the way, Dr. Burton is such apassionate man.¡±


    ¡°My grandpa told me that Dr. Burton is the most good-hearted man he¡¯s ever seen.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Unfortunately, bad things happen to good people. He used to have a daughter, but she lost her life in a


    car crash at the age of thirteen. I guess the reason why he sent the patient to the hospital and took care


    of her was that this patient reminded him of his daughter.¡±


    Matthew nodded and thought that Jordan was indeed a benevolent man, which was a rarity in this world


    now.

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    When they arrived at Lakeside Garden, Stanley was already done with all the arrangements. Matthew


    took the key and entered the house with the patient. Crystal had wanted to enter as well, but he stopped


    her from doing that. Left with no choice, she could only leave.


    The patient was astounded as she didn¡¯t expect that he would bring her to such a spacious and bright


    ce. Apparently, she had never seen such a luxurious vi.


    Matthew uttered, ¡°You¡¯ll stay here for now and I¡¯ll slowly treat you. By the way, you better not leave the


    house. I¡¯ll tell someone to ce food at the door every day and you¡¯ll get it yourself. After you¡¯re done


    with having the food, just put it outside the door and someone will take it away. Remember, don¡¯t leave


    the house no matter what happens. Got it?¡±


    The patient gazed at him and dipped her head. Now, she could live in such a house and didn¡¯t have to


    worry about food, which was a much better life than when she was sleeping on the streets.


    After showing her around the residence, he told her to choose a room. It was apparent that she still


    didn¡¯t feel safe, so she chose the smallest room, which was usually for the maids.


    He didn¡¯t mind her decision and waited for her to settle in before leaving. After stepping out of the vi,


    he didn¡¯t head home directly. Instead, he went to the vi area that his constructionpany was


    developing. Theke in the center of the area had been purified as all the worm eggs had been


    eliminated. After staring at theke for a while, he asked gently, ¡°It seems that the worms were not part of


    theke. Who on earth is looking for her?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    While he was deep in his thoughts, his phone suddenly started ringing. After the call was connected,


    Helen¡¯s flustered voice could be heard saying, ¡°Matthew, how is it now? Is that person dead?¡±


    Matthew was rendered speechless upon hearing that. ¡°The patient is out of the woods now.¡±


    In an instant, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank goodness! Thank goodness!¡±


    Then, she yelled at the people around her, ¡°I told you there wouldn¡¯t be any problem. Look, that person is


    alive. Since that person isn¡¯t dead, it means that this matter isn¡¯t so serious. We¡¯ll justpensate him


    with some money. What¡¯s the big deal? Come on. Let¡¯s go home. Look at how anxious you are¡­¡±


    As she murmured, she hung up the call.


    With a helpless expression, Matthew drove back to The Grand Garden. Helen and the others had


    already arrived home while Chloe and Jonah were seated in the living room.


    When Matthew stepped into the room, Jonah could be heard yelling, ¡°Helen, why were you so careless?


    He doesn¡¯t even have a driver¡¯s license, so how could you lend him the car? He¡¯s just a reckless young


    man. By lending him the car, you¡¯re basically destroying his future!¡±


    Matthew was stunned. What the heck! His son crashed into someone, but he¡¯s here to me us for


    lending his son the car.


    James was seated in the living room with a furious expression as he bellowed, ¡°Do you think we wanted


    to lend him the car? He was the one who kept begging us to lend him the car. Helen only agreed to it


    because she was left with no choice. Moreover, he told us that his girlfriend would drive, not him. So,


    how can you me us for this?¡±


    Jonah refuted, ¡°Did you just believe him when he said his girlfriend would drive? James, the car is yours.


    If you didn¡¯t want to lend it to him, could he have snatched it from you? It¡¯s not that I want to me you,


    but he¡¯s still young, so how could you let him do whatever he wants to do? Now that he¡¯s in trouble, let¡¯s


    see how you¡¯ll settle this.¡±


    James was startled. ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s your family¡¯s affair, so why should I settle it for you?¡±


    Jonah barked, ¡°If you didn¡¯t lend him the car, such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened. Shouldn¡¯t you take


    up the responsibility?¡±

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    James was rooted to the spot. He was already an unreasonable person, but he didn¡¯t expect that there


    would be someone worse than him. ¡°Jonah, don¡¯t you cross the line! It was your son who drove the car


    and crashed into someone, so there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll help you settle it!¡± he bellowed.


    Jonah coldly retorted, ¡°You were the one who lent him the car. You knew that he had no driver¡¯s license,


    but you still lent him the car. You are basically trying to destroy him! Even if this case is to be handled by


    a judge, you¡¯ll still be held responsible for lending your car to someone without a driver¡¯s license.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    James was so exasperated that he started to tremble. Upon taking the tea cup from the table, he


    smashed it to the ground. ¡°Damn it! Who do you think you are to make a fuss in my ce?¡±


    A defiant Jonah mmed his palm on the table and stood up straight. ¡°Are you trying to evade


    responsibility? I¡¯m telling you that if my son goes to jail or something else, I¡¯ll never let you off!¡±


    Helen hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Both of you should stop. We should think about how to solve this problem


    instead of arguing with each other. This is embarrassing.¡±


    James snarled, ¡°Shut up! If you didn¡¯t lend the car to that b*stard, this incident wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    You¡¯re the one who has caused the problem, so you¡¯ll solve it yourself!¡±


    Upon finishing his words, he stormed out of the ce while Jonah growled from behind, ¡°Who are you


    calling b*stard? I dare you to say that again!¡±


    Chloe hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Alright, alright. What¡¯s the point of arguing about this? Let¡¯s have a seat


    and discuss how we can settle the matter.¡±


    Appearing incensed, Jonah took a seat on the couch. Then, Helen wiped away her tears and uttered, ¡°I-I


    didn¡¯t expect that such an incident would happen. At that time, Tate promised that he¡¯d let his girlfriend


    drive, which was why I lent the car to him. Who could have expected that such an ident would


    ur?¡±


    He yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that a young man like him has no self-control? You¡¯re a mature person, so


    why are you naive? Why did you just believe whatever he said?¡±


    Unable to take it anymore, Sasha, who was seated on the side, refuted, ¡°Uncle Jonah, can¡¯t you be more


    polite? My mom lent him the car because she loved him. How could you scold her in such a way?¡±


    Jonah rebuked, ¡°Did I say anything wrong? Wasn¡¯t she naive to believe whatever my son said? Tate is


    still young, so how could she let him do whatever he wanted?¡±


    She was so infuriated that she couldn¡¯t utter a word. At this moment, Matthew walked over and gently


    uttered, ¡°Uncle Jonah, I think you don¡¯t have to be so fretful. Tate is still young. In our country, an


    underaged person is exempted from a lot of legal responsibilities.¡±


    Jonah growled, ¡°Bullsh*t! Tate is already twenty years old, so how is he still underaged?¡±


    Matthew directly retorted, ¡°I¡¯m d you know he¡¯s twenty years old! Do you still regard him as a young


    kid when he¡¯s already twenty? Are you out of your mind? He¡¯s a grown-up, so how can you still say that


    he has no self-control? Is he suffering from dementia infantilis or something?¡±


    While Jonah was dumbfounded, James poked his head from his room and responded, ¡°Well said,


    Matthew! Good job! Hahaha! Dementia infantilis. That¡¯s interesting¡­¡±


    As it was the first time he found Matthew to be so likeable, James looked approvingly at the young man.


    Jonah barked, ¡°Matthew Larson, what on earth do you mean by this? Although my son is twenty, he¡¯s still


    youngpared to you all. How can you degrade him in such a way? Is this how you¡¯re supposed to talk


    to your senior?¡±


    Matthew refuted, ¡°We¡¯re just letting you have a taste of your own medicine because that¡¯s how you


    treated us. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Immediately pping his hands, James added, ¡°I don¡¯t see anything wrong with that!¡±

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    Jonah was enraged. ¡°James, get lost in your room! You said you¡¯re not gonna solve this issue, so you


    have no right to say anything!¡±


    James refuted arrogantly, ¡°This is my house, so why can¡¯t I say anything? Jonah, why are you making a


    scene in my house? I have the right to chase you out of my house!¡±


    Then, Jonah leaped off the couch. ¡°Try to do it to me then!¡±


    ¡°Matthew, call the police now!¡± James bellowed. ¡°Just tell them someone has broken into our house in an


    attempt to rob us!¡±


    Helen suddenly took a cup from the table and hurled it to the ground before she snarled, ¡°All of you,


    shut up!¡±


    While all of them were astounded, she pointed at her husband. ¡°You, get back into your room! Matthew,


    go to your room upstairs!¡±


    James and Matthew traded nces with each other and decided to remain on the same spot. The father-


    inw and son-inw came to an agreement this time, which was a rare urrence.


    She roared, ¡°What the heck! Even you two won¡¯t listen to me now?¡±


    Sasha uttered in a small voice, ¡°Mom, we should try to solve this problem first. Matthew has many


    friends, so maybe he can help.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Helen came to the realization that her daughter was right. Matthew was friends with


    big shots like Tiger and Stanley, so he could possibly help solve the problem. With a different expression,


    she looked at him and said, ¡°Matthew, well¡­ Why don¡¯t you have a seat first? How do you think we can


    handle this matter now?¡±


    James wanted to say something, but when he saw Sasha¡¯s re, he could only keep his mouth shut.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Matthew answered. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate enough that the person is still alive. As for how to settle this


    issue, it¡¯s not up to us.¡±


    Helen responded in a low voice, ¡°I know, but if we do nothing, your cousin-inw might be put behind


    bars.¡±


    Chloe started to sob. ¡°Helen, Tate cannot go to jail. He¡¯s still young. If he¡¯s thrown behind bars, his life


    will be over.¡±


    Jonah barked, ¡°If my son goes to jail, I won¡¯t let all of you off!¡±


    Helen hurriedly pacified, ¡°Calm down. We¡¯re trying toe up with a solution now. Matthew, what can


    we do?¡±


    Matthew felt helpless as he genuinely didn¡¯t have any idea on how to settle it. Then, he suggested, ¡°Why


    don¡¯t I look for awyer and ask him about it?¡±


    She immediately agreed. ¡°Contact him now!¡±


    After that, Matthew gave Stanley a call. A short whileter, a man d in a suit arrived at their home. ¡°Hi,


    I¡¯m from the Carlson Law Firm. My name is Craig Manning. It was Mr. Carlson who told me toe


    here. Please tell me about the case in detail.¡±


    The man was respectful to Matthew because Stanley had personally called him to help with this issue.


    Upon listening to Matthew¡¯s narration, Craig knitted his brows together. ¡°He was drunk driving without a


    license and even went street racing. Even a single charge is enough to get him sentenced to jail. Mr.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Larson¡­ This case is indeed difficult to handle. Based on precedent cases in the past, I estimate that


    he¡¯ll be sentenced to jail for three to five years.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s eyes rolled before she passed out, upon which Helen quickly pressed her fingers against her


    sister¡¯s philtrum and urged, ¡°Matthew, tell him toe up with a solution now. He¡¯s your cousin-inw, so


    you can¡¯t let him go to jail!¡±


    A helpless Matthew asked, ¡°Mr. Manning, are there other ways?¡±


    After giving it a thought, Craig replied, ¡°Well, the most important thing is whether the victim is willing to


    forgive him. We also have to deal with fines andpensation. If we can do these two things well on top


    of making sure that you¡¯re polite to the victim, then maybe we can do something about it.¡±


    Jonah immediately asked, ¡°How much are the fines andpensation?¡±


    Craig shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t give you any numbers now, but it won¡¯t be a small sum.¡±


    Shifting his attention to Helen, Jonah demanded, ¡°I don¡¯t care. You have to fork out the money for us!¡±

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    Initially, James was standing at the door, but upon hearing what Jonah had said, he immediately stepped


    forward. ¡°What do you mean by us forking out the money? Why are you so shameless? It was your son


    who damaged our car, so how can you demand that we pay for thepensation? No way!¡± he growled.


    Jonah shot a re. ¡°Despite knowing that he didn¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license, you lent the car to my son. so


    you should be held responsible instead. Am I right, Mr. Manning?¡±


    An embarrassed Craig scratched his head before he gazed helplessly at Matthew, who uttered, ¡°Mr.


    Manning, if you have anything to say, just immediately tell us.¡±


    After giving it a thought, Craig continued in a hushed voice, ¡°If you still lent him the car despite knowing


    that he didn¡¯t have a license, you¡¯re partly responsible and should pay a part of thepensation in


    ordance with thew.¡±


    In an instant, Jonah smugly smiled. ¡°Did you hear that? Mr. Manning agrees with me, so what else can


    you say? James, I¡¯m telling you that if it weren¡¯t because my son¡¯s fine, I would¡¯ve made you


    compensate for his injury as well!¡±


    James was exasperated and flustered. ¡°What does it have to do with us that he was driving without a


    license? Why should we fully pay for thepensation? Aren¡¯t they responsible for this?¡±


    Craig answered, ¡°Of course they¡¯re responsible. I¡¯m just saying that you¡¯re partly responsible.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± James immediately uttered. ¡°We¡¯re only partly responsible. Jonah, you wanna extort


    money from us? Dream on!¡±


    A stunned Jonah growled, ¡°What do you mean that they¡¯re only partly responsible? They lent the car to


    my son even though they knew that he didn¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license. They should be fully responsible!


    How did you even be an attorney? Are you really a professionalwyer?¡±


    Craig frowned. ¡°I am just telling it as it is in ordance with thew.¡±


    Jonah yelled, ¡°In ordance with thew? I think you¡¯re just a half-bakedwyer! Without the need to


    think about it, I can tell that they should be fully responsible!¡±


    As he was displeased with Jonah, Craig¡¯s expression turned cold. Then, he turned to look at James and


    asked, ¡°By the way, Mr. Cunningham, are you sure you really lent the car to his son at that time?¡±


    Jame scratched his head. ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    Craig replied, ¡°I need to know what exactly happened at that time so that I can make a judgment.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to it when his son wanted to borrow the car from us because I knew that he didn¡¯t have a


    driver¡¯s license,¡± James responded. ¡°However, he told us that it was his girlfriend who would drive since


    she has a driver¡¯s license. At that time, I thought that since she would be the one driving, there shouldn¡¯t


    be any problem, which was why I lent them the car.¡±


    Craig¡¯s gaze brightened. ¡°You mean, you actually lent the car to his girlfriend, who had a driver¡¯s license,


    right?¡±


    James nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not a fool, so why would I lend a car to someone without a driver¡¯s


    license?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Jonah immediately refuted. ¡°You didn¡¯t know his girlfriend, so why would you lend the car to


    her? James, why are you so shameless?¡±


    Just when James wanted to speak, Craig uttered gently, ¡°ording to thew, there¡¯s nothing wrong


    with lending stuff to strangers.¡±


    With a smug smile, James taunted, ¡°Did you hear that? That was a professional reply!¡±


    Jonah said through gritted teeth, ¡°It was my son who drove the car in the end, so they had actually lent


    the car to my son.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who drove the car in the end,¡± Craig slowly replied. ¡°The most important thing is who


    drove the car away from you. Mr. Cunningham, do you remember what happened?¡±


    James hurriedly answered, ¡°It was his girlfriend who drove the car away. I saw it with my eyes. It was his


    girlfriend!¡±

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    Craig slowly nodded. ¡°His girlfriend was the one who drove off with the car, so it means that the car was


    lent to his girlfriend and not him.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Cunningham. If his girlfriend actually has a driver¡¯s license, you won¡¯t need to take


    responsibility at all! Conversely, since your car ended up trashed from the ident, you should get


    appropriatepensation for it!¡±


    James was overjoyed. ¡°Really? C-Can we do that? You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡±


    On the other hand, Jonah panicked and frantically said, ¡°You¡¯re kidding me, right? Don¡¯t you know how


    thew works? Joanna doesn¡¯t even know them, so how could she borrow his car? That car was lent to


    my son!¡±


    However, Jamespletely ignored Jonah and said softly, ¡°Since this youngdy was the one who


    drove it, it naturally means that the car was lent to her. As for who drove itter, that¡¯s between that


    youngdy and that other person¡ªit has nothing to do with Mr. Cunningham.¡±


    James burst into raucousughter. ¡°This is great! This is just great! I told you that this has nothing to do


    with me. This is your son¡¯s mess, so you should clean it up yourself, Jonah. Hmph, it¡¯s got nothing to do


    with me at all!¡± As he spoke, James dashed over to Matthew¡¯s side and gave him a hard thump on the


    shoulder. ¡°Great job, Matthew! Thiswyer¡¯s a professional, and I¡¯ve really got nothing else to say!


    Please thank him on my behalfter on!¡±


    It was rare for James topliment Matthew, and from the bottom of his heart to boot. As such, Matthew


    smiled. ¡°Dad, we have to be reasonable when doing things.¡±


    James nodded repeatedly. ¡°You¡¯re right! We¡¯re a bunch of reasonable people! Heh, what do you think


    now, Jonah?¡±


    Jonah¡¯s face was red with rage. All of a sudden, he said through gritted teeth, ¡°You¡¯re lying! I¡¯ve already


    asked my son, and he was the one who took the car then. I-In other words, you lent the car to my son!¡±


    James was astounded, for he hadn¡¯t expected Jonah to be so shameless as to try and twist the facts


    around so brazenly. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s lying! Your son¡¯s girlfriend was the one who drove the car! I


    saw it with my own eyes, and my wife did so too. Hey, you¡­ Don¡¯t try to prove things that didn¡¯t happen!¡±


    James roared angrily.


    Jonah gave a cold chuckle. ¡°Do you think that your word goes just because you said so? What proof do


    you have? Hmph, in my opinion, no one would believe that you lent such an expensive car to a stranger.¡±


    James was speechless for a moment. After all, he had no way of rebutting those words.


    Right then, Craig walked over again. ¡°Mr. Cunningham, where did you lend your car to them?¡±


    ¡°Right here,¡± James answered. ¡°I drove the car to the yard, and then they drove it away.¡±


    Craig nodded and smiled lightly. ¡°When I first came here, I saw a surveince camera in the yard. The


    camera footage should be the best way to prove things!¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    James¡¯ eyes lit up, and he immediately said in excitement, ¡°That¡¯s right¡ªI¡¯ve got cameras in my yard!


    Joanna was the one who drove the car. I saw it clearly, and the cameras would have captured


    everything! Are you still thinking about putting the me on me? Keep dreaming, Jonah!¡±


    Jonah was dumbstruck; he had really been twisting the facts around, and he was reluctant to admit that


    his son was the one who had driven the car. He hadn¡¯t expected for there to be cameras in the yard, so


    he couldn¡¯t possibly wriggle out of the situation right now.


    Craig nced at Jonah. ¡°Falsifying proof and wrongfully using others is also against thew,¡± he said


    slowly in a casual tone. Mr. Campbell, I hope that you will think things through carefully before you speak


    next time!¡±


    James had a pleased smile on his face. ¡°He¡¯s got that right. You¡¯d better watch out for a nderwsuit if


    you keep using me wrongfully. Hahaha¡­¡±

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    Jonah lowered his head, unable to speak. He was truly defeated.


    There was no other way out, so he could only shoot Chloe a look.


    Chloe had already been awake for a while, and she immediately burst into tears. ¡°Oh, my son! What


    should I do now? Helen, I don¡¯t want to keep living anymore! I only have my son; if something happens


    to him, I¡­ I¡¯d rather be dead!¡±


    Helen hastily held onto her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chloe. I¡¯ll find a way to help you. Please, Mr. Manning¡ªI¡¯m


    begging you this. Can¡¯t you help us?¡±


    Craig looked at Matthew, and thetter gave a slight nod. After all, he knew very well that Helen would


    keep dragging this out if they didn¡¯t resolve this matter.


    ¡°I¡¯ve exined things very clearly earlier. This is mainly a problem ofpensation and whether the


    victim is able to forgive the perpetrator. If we can resolve these problems, we can also try to resolve the


    other remaining problems,¡± Craig answered.


    ¡°You hear that, Chloe?¡± Helen hastily asked. ¡°No one actually died, s-so this matter is still something that


    can be resolved. We¡¯ll just have to pay a bit more, but won¡¯t everything be okay by then?¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°W-Well, how much do we need to pay?¡± Chloe asked frantically.


    Helen looked at Craig, and thetter was exasperated. ¡°This really isn¡¯t something that¡¯s easy to say.


    From my experience, I presume it will start with one million at the very least!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Chloe eximed in panic. ¡°No one¡¯s dead, so why do we have to pay one million to them? Isn¡¯t


    this¡­ crossing the line?¡±


    ¡°In that case, do you want your son to stay in prison for a few extra years, or would you prefer paying a


    little extra money?¡± Craig asked softly.


    Chloe was tongue-tied for a moment. After a moment of silence, she burst into tears again. ¡°W-Where


    am I going to get a million?¡±


    Demi, who had been chuckling coldly all this while, suddenly piped up and said, ¡°Hey, Aunt Chloe¡ªall of


    you returned from abroad. I heard that those foreign countries are gold mines. How can you not even


    have one million in the bank? Not only that, Uncle Jonah¡¯s also a senior executive at a foreignpany;


    who knows how much his sry is? Hundreds of thousands?¡±


    Meanwhile, James snickered as he looked at Jonah and the others in jest.


    The Cunninghams had been sick of all their bbering; ever since those four came back, they wouldn¡¯t


    shut up about how their lives were while they were overseas. Now that Demi had taken the opportunity to


    snipe at them, she had earned James¡¯ favor.


    Jonah and Chloe¡¯s faces reddened, for they felt that they were being put on the spot. Although they


    boasted about spending thest few years abroad, their lifestyle was just an average one in reality.


    Chloe didn¡¯t work, and Jonah was the sole breadwinner. Once they deducted all their expenses from


    Jonah¡¯s monthly sry from his job at the foreignpany, they didn¡¯t have much left.


    In truth, they had always rented during their time abroad¡ªthey didn¡¯t have their own property. The main


    reason why Jonah was able toe back and work as a general manager was only because of how


    much importance the head office had ced on this project. They needed a local to handle this matter,


    and Jonah just so happened to be from Eastcliff. The head office had taken note of this, and this was the


    only reason why they made him return to be the head manager here.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that, he would only be a small-time manager or something at thepany. How could he


    have gotten such a great opportunity?


    Meanwhile, their thoughts were still stuck in the past during those years they were abroad¡ªthey still had


    the impression that their nation was poor and undeveloped like all those years before they left. They had


    also seen the news reports; many articles had been cherry picked to paint a particr picture about how


    their countrymen couldn¡¯t even afford to buy eggs to eat, how pickles were a luxury, and how their


    countrymen were only able to eat meat once a year during the new year.


    To the Campbells, their home country was still as poor and backward as ever; their lives abroad could


    make the local tycoons¡¯ lives look like a mere peasant¡¯s. That was the reason why they obnoxiously


    tooted their own horn when they returned to their home country; they had made themselves out to be


    better than others, and they wouldn¡¯t shut up about how life was overseas.


    In truth, this was all just an act. While their lives looked dazzling on the surface, their pockets were


    actually empty after they returned from abroad. Scrounging up 300,000 would be a herculean feat, let


    alone a million!

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    Chloe flushed, spinning some nonsense about how she was currently broke because she had bought a


    house overseas. Helen wiped away tears as she listened, her heart aching endlessly for her younger


    sister.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you have enough money if you sell the house off? You¡¯re going to be staying here for a long while


    anyway, so it¡¯d be useless to keep that house overseas!¡± Demi said with her lips pursed.


    Chloe was only bluffing, for they didn¡¯t actually have a house.


    Upon hearing Demi¡¯s words, Chloe couldn¡¯t speak for a while. Atst, all she could do was weep. ¡°W-


    Why are you so cruel, Demi? That house is supposed to be for your brother when he gets married in the


    future. How is he going to be able to find a wife if the house is sold? Oh Helen, I-I truly do not wish to live


    anymore¡­¡±


    Helen shot a re at Demi. ¡°Shut your mouth and go back to your room! You¡¯re no help staying here¡ª


    all you do is act sarcastic!¡±


    Demi pursed her lips. ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll stop talking. That works, right?¡±


    Helen shot a re at her again, and then she looked hopefully at Sasha. ¡°Why don¡¯t you help your aunt


    out, Sasha? Aunt Chloe was so nice to you when you were a young girl. You¡ª¡±


    Sasha felt a headache forming.


    What¡¯s going on? Why is this being dumped on me again? Do I have to help bail her family out because


    her son didn¡¯t want to listen to reason and ended up getting himself into trouble?


    In truth, if things were simple enough that the matters could be resolved by lending Chloe some money,


    Sasha wouldn¡¯t have minded it at all. After all, Chloe had indeed been good to her. However, the problem


    was that Jonah had run to Sasha and her family only because he wanted to use them. That didn¡¯t sit well


    with Sasha.


    ¡°Mom, thepany will only be giving out our bonuses at the end of the year. I only have my monthly


    sry for now, so I don¡¯t have that much money!¡± Sasha answered.


    ¡°You¡¯re a board member at thepany, so can¡¯t you think of something else?¡± Helen asked frantically.


    ¡°Something else? Are you expecting me to use thepany¡¯s public funds? Do you want me to end up


    in prison with him too?¡± Sasha eximed angrily.


    Meanwhile, Helen was so furious that she couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Right then, Minerva suddenly piped up and said, ¡°Sasha, saving Tate is more important. Why don¡¯t you


    mortgage the car first for some money to rescue him?¡±


    The Cunninghams were stunned speechless, for they were all shocked to the core by that shameless


    suggestion. Truth be told, none of them had thought that the Campbells would be able to say something


    so brazen.


    Tate was the one who wouldn¡¯t listen to others¡¯ advice, and he ended up in a car ident. Yet, the


    Campbells were expecting the Cunninghams to mortgage their car so that they could have enough


    money to save Tate from prison. Most importantly, they said that in such a matter-of-fact manner!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    What right did the Campbells have to say that? Did the Cunninghams owe them?


    Sasha took in a few deep breaths before she managed to calm herself. She was truly worried that she


    would not be able to stop herself from tearing into the Campbells.


    However, Demi couldn¡¯t be bothered with such decorum, and she immediately let her fury show. ¡°Do you


    even f*cking have your head screwed on right? Why should we mortgage our car? Don¡¯t you guys have


    your own car¡ªa BMW at that? Go mortgage that one instead! He¡¯s your own brother, so shouldn¡¯t you


    and your family be the ones worrying about him?¡±


    Minerva had an awkward look on her face. ¡°Demi, we¡¯re all family, right? W-We really can¡¯t do anything


    else. Besides, a million is a huge sum for us, but it¡¯s just pocket change for you.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Demi bit out angrily. ¡°Who has the nerve to say that one million is pocket change?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of the sum, the family of the one responsible should be the one paying. We don¡¯t owe you


    anything, so why are you trying to get us to pay instead?¡± Liam said softly.


    Minerva stood up, her face livid. ¡°Fine, I get it now. What kind of rtives are you? You¡¯re just a bunch of


    selfish people! You guys clearly know that we don¡¯t have any money, but you refuse to help us even with


    such a small matter. I¡¯ve finally figured out what kind of people those rtives of yours are, Mom. You


    sing their praises andplimented them, but when pushes to shove, none of them will step up!


    Forget it, let¡¯s just leave. Just seeing them makes me want to puke!¡±

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    Upon seeing this, Helen hastily stopped Minerva. ¡°Come on, Minerva¡ªdon¡¯t be angry! Demi, Liam, go


    back to your rooms. This isn¡¯t something for you toment on!¡± Helen stated angrily.


    Demi had a mutinous look on her face, so Helen grabbed a ss from the table and hurled it while she


    yelled, ¡°You guys insist on testing my temper, right?¡±


    It was only then that Demi put a lid on her behavior and brought Liam with her to go back to their rooms.


    Helen then whirled on Sasha. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you this¡ªare you going to help or not?¡±


    James immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t help them, Sasha!¡±


    Helen jumped up and flipped the coffee table over. ¡°My words end here today, James. This involves my


    sister, so I will help her! You won¡¯t give us the money? Fine! I¡¯ll raise the sum myself! I¡¯ll sell off


    everything I have, and if that¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll sell my blood and my kidneys. I must get that money! If


    you have a conscience, remember to wrap me in a burial shroud before youy me in the dirt when I die,


    Sasha. I won¡¯t have given birth to you and raised you for nothing if you don¡¯t leave my corpse to lie out


    there with no dignity!¡±


    Having finished her rant, Helen dragged Chloe out with her in an angry huff.


    Sasha immediately grabbed Helen to stop her. ¡°W-What are you doing, Mom? C-Can¡¯t you please be


    more reasonable?¡±


    ¡°How am I being unreasonable now? Let me ask you this¡ªhow did Aunt Chloe treat you back then? One


    should repay the kindness shown to them. Is this how you repay your aunt? I¡¯m telling you that I cannot


    do something as ungrateful as that. Your aunt¡¯s business is my business. Since you won¡¯t help her, I¡¯ll do


    it myself!¡± Helen said in fury.


    Helen was about to leave again when James quickly spoke up. ¡°Hey, can you stop throwing a tantrum?¡±


    Helen charged forward and scratched at him. ¡°Who¡¯s throwing a tantrum? Who? Am I supposed to ignore


    my own sister when she¡¯s in trouble? I ended up suffering a lot with you when I first married into the


    family. Did I everin about it? When we were at our most broke and experiencing the worst


    hardship we ever faced, who helped us? Are you looking down on us because you¡¯re rich now? Fine


    then, I¡¯ll leave right this instant! Go find some sk*nk to spend your life with!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    James was well and utterly speechless. After all, he was helpless when faced with Helen¡¯s madness.


    As he watched Helen walk toward the door, the only thing James could do was speak to Sasha


    helplessly. ¡°Never mind. Sasha, please¡­ help them this time. Your mother is someone who will walk the


    walk with that personality of hers. If she actually sells her blood and organs with her current physical


    condition, how can we let her be?¡±


    Sasha let out a sigh. She was absolutely incensed on the inside, but she also had no other options.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help them out, Mom. Is that fine?¡± Sasha asked in a low tone.


    It was then that Helen stopped in her tracks. ¡°That¡¯s the thing to do! You have to repay your aunt! Don¡¯t


    worry, Chloe¡ªwe¡¯ll definitely help you!¡±


    Chloe¡¯s anger transformed into joy, and she quickly said, ¡°You¡¯re the best, Helen!¡±


    Helen smiled and nodded, and then she looked at Sasha. ¡°Well, hurry up and get the money then!¡±


    Sasha was exasperated. ¡°What money? At the very least, we need to know how much you¡¯re supposed


    to pay. By the way, Aunt Chloe¡ªhow much money can your family afford to put up?¡±


    Chloe froze for a moment. ¡°M-My family?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Since your son is involved, your family should definitely be the one doing the heavy lifting.


    Put up some money first, and I¡¯ll help you out with the rest!¡±


    Chloe scratched her head and looked at Jonah.


    Jonah shook his head gently, and Chloe¡¯s expression was downcast. After gritting her teeth for a


    moment, she suddenly spoke up. ¡°W-We don¡¯t have that much money on hand right now. At most¡­ we¡¯ll


    only be able to spare 20,000!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°20,000? Aunt Chloe, a-are you joking?¡±

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    Meanwhile, James almost jolted in shock as well.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    What a serious problem it was¡ªit would need a million at least.


    And yet, you¡¯re only contributing 20,000? How¡¯s that fair? You¡¯re not being sincere at all!


    Even though we¡¯re supposed to top up the remaining amount, what you¡¯re doing is no different from not


    contributing at all¡ªit seems like my family is paying the full amount!


    Sure enough, the Cunninghams now had apletely new understanding of the Campbells from this


    incident¡ªthey were truly shameless on a whole new level that was beyond their imagination.


    However, Chloe said in resignation, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not willing to pay more, Sasha¡ªwe really can¡¯t


    afford it.¡±


    ¡°We just bought a house, and we¡¯ve spent all our money on it. We also bought a lot of things after


    returning home this time, so that¡¯s another huge sum. This 20,000 is all we have left in our savings. If we


    give it to you, w-we don¡¯t even know if we¡¯ll be able to survive this month!¡±


    Sasha was overwhelmed by her sudden pleading. This isn¡¯t a reality show, so what¡¯s the point of acting


    so miserable? Your children are swiping credit cards and living luxuriously every single day, and it


    doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re short on money at all.


    ¡°Whatever it is, t-this amount is still too little, Aunt Chloe!¡± Sasha replied in resignation.


    Minerva chimed in and added hastily, ¡°Do you think we¡¯d be doing this if we really had the money,


    Sasha?¡±


    ¡°W-We really don¡¯t have any¡­¡±


    ¡°Aunt Helen, you wouldn¡¯t want to see us begging on the streets, right?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Helen quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetie. I¡¯m here. Come on, Sasha.¡± She sighed and


    continued, ¡°Can¡¯t you save me some trouble for once? You have such a hugepany¡ªit¡¯s worth at


    least more than a billion. How hard is it to fork out a million? Besides, Matthew¡¯s constructionpany


    and its subsidiary, Wellness Herbary, are worth a lot of money too. Isn¡¯t it just a million? Why are you


    being so fussy about it?¡±


    Sasha immediately turned to her mother and said, ¡°T-This isn¡¯t about the money, Mom. It¡¯s about the


    attitude!¡±


    Helen responded angrily, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s an attitude problem¡ªyour attitude is absolutely rotten! Look at


    how you¡¯re treating your aunt and cousins! I¡¯m telling you this¡ªyou¡¯ve gone too far this time!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s head started spinning, but she couldn¡¯t say anything in return. She could only wave her hand


    dismissively to calm her mother¡¯s frustration. ¡°Sure sure, whatever you say. All right, I¡¯ll cover the entire


    amount. Keep the 20,000 to yourself too. I hope you¡¯re happy now!¡±


    Chloe finally put on a broad grin. ¡°Thank you so much, Sasha. I knew I wasn¡¯t wrong to take care of you


    so well!¡±


    Sasha didn¡¯t want to hear any of those words.


    Just then, Matthew said, ¡°I¡¯d have to trouble you to take care of the rest, Mr. Manning. When the time


    comes, just let us know how much you need. ¡±


    Mr. Manning immediately replied in a respectful tone, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Mr. Larson. I¡¯ll handle it from


    here.¡±


    Matthew nodded with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Manning!¡±


    Mr. Manning seemed to be pleasantly surprised by Matthew¡¯s earnesty, so he quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    mention it, Mr. Larson. It¡¯s an honor to be of your service!¡±


    Then, thewyer took his leave ahead. Chloe looked at Matthew in astonishment and asked, ¡°Why was


    thatwyer so exceptionally polite to you, Matthew? Are you guys close?¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a mutual friend.¡±


    With that, Chloe didn¡¯t linger on the topic. She simply said to him, ¡°In that case, you really need to get


    him to work harder, Matthew. Tate can¡¯t go to jail, okay? He¡¯s our family¡¯s hope, and he has always


    treated Sasha like a sister. You¡¯re his brother-inw, so you have to protect him!¡±


    Matthew didn¡¯t answer, for this wasn¡¯t an easy matter to resolve.


    Meanwhile, Minerva chimed in from the side and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. Since Sasha has already


    agreed to help, nothing can go wrong! As the president of apany, wouldn¡¯t it be shameful if she can¡¯t


    even handle something like this?¡±


    Sasha took in a deep breath; she almost couldn¡¯t hold herself back fromnding a p on Minerva¡¯s


    face.


    This woman¡¯s mouth was still full of passive aggressiveness even at this stage¡ªhow unbearable she


    was!

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    After sending off the three Campbells, the few of them copsed onto the sofa in defeat¡ªthat family was


    a difficult one to handle.


    Meanwhile, Helen continued to ramble on and said, ¡°You need to settle the money quickly, Sasha. You


    can¡¯t let anything happen to your cousin. After all, your aunt¡­¡±


    Sasha snapped back in frustration, ¡°Stop it! I¡¯ve already agreed to help him pay up. Is that not enough for


    you?¡±


    With that, she dragged Matthew along and went upstairs.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Simrly, James mmed his hand against the table and bellowed, ¡°Go on, go on! Keep it up and this


    family will be left with nothing one day because of you!¡±


    Immediately after that, James headed inside as well and mmed the door shut.


    Helen stood in the living room as tears streamed down her face. She said furiously, ¡°How can you all be


    so ungrateful? If it weren¡¯t for your aunt back then¡­¡±


    Despite her efforts, no one was listening; the incident tonight had physically and mentally exhausted the


    entire family.


    The next day, Mr. Manning personally went over to settle the matter. He was one of the most influential


    lawyers at Carson Law Firm, and he was extremely well-connected as well.


    After a long and busy day, he finally resolved the issue.


    However, the requiredpensation was pretty hefty¡ªit was a whopping 1.6 million.


    That night, the Campbells gathered at the Cunningham Residence while Mr. Manning exined the


    situation to all of them.


    Chloe was stupefied as soon as she heard the amount. ¡°1.6 million? Why can¡¯t he just steal the money


    from someone else? It¡¯s not like anyone ended up dead¡ªwhy does he need such a huge


    compensation? Mr. Manning, y-you¡¯re not trying to trick us, are you?¡±


    Mr. Manning¡¯s brows furrowed as he replied solemnly, ¡°Mrs. Campbell, feel free to find someone else if


    you think that I¡¯m not qualified to settle the problem. I¡¯m only doing this for you on behalf of Mr. Larson,


    for I would never meddle in uwful acts like this otherwise!¡±


    Chloe snapped back, ¡°What¡¯s so uwful about this? It¡¯s just a small matter, and you don¡¯t have to


    exaggerate the severity of it to make yourself look good. You previously told us that it¡¯d only be a million,


    but now you¡¯re insisting that it¡¯s 1.6 million. Obviously, this is your fault! You¡¯re nning to swallow the


    remaining 600,000 for yourself, aren¡¯t you? ¡±


    Mr. Manning was utterly vexed at this point. He stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Larson¡ªI¡¯m afraid I


    can¡¯t take this case. I apologize if I¡¯ve caused you any inconvenience!¡±


    Matthew replied helplessly, ¡°I understand, Mr. Manning. I should be the one to apologize, for I¡¯ve put you


    in a difficult position.¡±


    With that, Mr. Manning bade him farewell with a polite gesture before he turned around and left without


    another word.


    Chloe rushed up to him as she yelled, ¡°Hey, stop right there! You¡¯d better tell me why you¡¯re charging an


    extra 600,000! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know how you people do things¡ªyou¡¯re just trying to swindle innocent


    people. You don¡¯t even have a sense of basic etiquette; what a piece of garbage!¡±


    Just then, Mr. Manning turned behind and cast a piercing re in her direction, but he eventually


    swallowed his anger.


    Whatever it was, he couldn¡¯t lose his temper for Matthew¡¯s sake.


    After leaving the vi in his car, Mr. Manning sent a text message to hiswyer group chat with a brief


    exnation of the situation.


    In just a second, the group chat exploded with responses; nobody had ever seen such a bizarre client. At


    the same time, the group members swore that they wouldn¡¯t be willing to take the case either.


    Inside the vi, Chloe was stillining in dissatisfaction. ¡°What kind ofwyer is he, Matthew? Didn¡¯t


    you say that you two were close? From what I see, he¡¯s just here to scam us. Some people only scam


    their close friends; such things do happen, you know?¡±


    Matthew¡¯s brows knitted. ¡°Mr. Manning is a professional, Aunt Chloe. He wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.


    Besides, we¡¯ve already agreed that our side will cover thepensation fee. What are you even mad


    about?¡±


    Chloe red at him wide-eyed. ¡°Nonsense! Even if it¡¯s your money, I can¡¯t sit by and let someone else


    scam you. Do you think money grows on trees at yourmand? I¡¯m just worried about my sister; did


    you collude with thewyer to rip us off for another 600,000? Wait, that¡¯s not right¡ªsomething like this


    wouldn¡¯t even need a few hundred thousand to settle. Are you really nning to suck us dry?¡±

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    Matthew waspletely dumbfounded by her words, and he could only wave his hand in resignation.


    ¡°Think however you want, Aunt Chloe. This is none of my business anymore, so don¡¯t ask me about it


    either!¡±


    With those words, he got up and promptly went upstairs.


    Chloe continued yelling at him as he walked further away, ¡°Who are you bluffing? Do you think I can¡¯t


    hire awyer myself? Let me tell you this¡ªI know aw firm that my husband¡¯spany actively works


    with! I¡¯ll let them handle it first thing tomorrow! Mark my words; I¡¯ll being for you if their fees turn out


    to be lower than that friend of yours!¡±


    Matthew didn¡¯t want to prolong their interaction, so he closed the door without responding to her.


    Needless to say, this woman was unbelievably problematic.


    Meanwhile, Chloe sat down on the sofa in a huff. ¡°How do you guys put up with that garbage, Helen?


    Who does he think he is? I knew something was wrong as soon as I heard the amountst night. Little


    did I know that he¡¯d raise the price again today¡ªhe¡¯s obviously trying to scam us. Even though your


    family is covering the fees for us, I simply can¡¯t sit by and let it happen. That good-for-nothing only


    wanted to take the opportunity to feed his own pocket!¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    In response, Helen waved a hand at her sister. ¡°Calm down, Chloe. I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow to find


    anotherwyer if there¡¯s no other way! How can a trivial matter like this take so much money to handle? I


    just won¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Chloe nodded repeatedly in agreement.


    Before long, Sasha came home from work.


    ¡°How¡¯d it go with Mr. Manning, Mom and Aunt Chloe?¡±


    She had no idea what just went down.


    Just then, Minerva quickly butted in as she sat by the side. She said, ¡°Oh, Sasha¡ªyour husband is one


    hell of a man! It turned out that he was actually colluding with an outsider and trying to scam money off


    his own family. Tsk, I really don¡¯t get it¡ªwhat exactly made you marry him?¡±


    Sasha frowned in return. ¡°What on earth happened here?¡±


    Minerva recounted the incident from earlier while adding unnecessary fuel to the fire.


    Sasha was momentarily stunned after hearing it. ¡°H-How did you evene up with that, Aunt Chloe?


    Mr. Manning is a renowned attorney at Carson Law Firm; his esteemed name is known all around


    Eastcliff. It¡¯s hard to even see him around, much less have a conversation with him¡ªhe charges by the


    minute. Moreover, he took an entire day to help you with this and we finally came to an agreement with


    him. How can you drive him away just like that?¡±


    Chloe stiffened up instantly. ¡°What? That can¡¯t be right¡­ How can someone like him be a well-respected


    attorney? He came running just after a phone call from Matthew; how could he possibly be some big shot


    lawyer? Don¡¯t be fooled by Matthew too, Sasha!¡±


    Sasha was so irritated that she could only brush her aunt off dismissively. ¡°Sure sure, whatever. Go


    ahead and settle it on your own if you think you can handle it, and I won¡¯t be involved anymore. However,


    let me make it clear¡ªsince Mr. Manning¡¯s price was 1.6 million, that¡¯s the most I¡¯ll be contributing. I won¡¯t


    pay a cent more than that!¡±


    Helen frowned and said, ¡°What do you mean, Sasha? Your aunt only did it for your own good¡ªshe was


    afraid that we¡¯d be scammed. After all, he did tell usst night that it¡¯d take one million to solve the case,


    but he increased it to 1.6 million all of a sudden¡­¡±


    Sasha raised a hand in front of her. ¡°Stop talking. Did you say she did it for my own good? Is this the way


    to do it, though? If she really means well for me, she should discipline that son of hers and stop him from


    stirring up trouble left and right. Besides, Mr. Manning did say that it¡¯d take a million at least! Do you even


    know what that means?¡±


    Chloe¡¯s brows knitted ufortably. ¡°I know you aren¡¯t happy with covering for what happened this time,


    Sasha. However, do you think we wanted this to happen? Tate used to drive all the time when he was


    abroad, but this has never happened before. He¡¯s just unfamiliar with how things work back home


    because he just returned, and he wouldn¡¯t have gotten into trouble if it weren¡¯t for that. Why do you make


    it sound like we plotted the ident on purpose?¡±

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    Sasha argued in agitation, ¡°Since you already know that, you shouldn¡¯t have allowed him to drive around


    ¡ªafter all, he just returned and isn¡¯t familiar with things! This incident only happened because you failed


    to discipline your son! Am I wrong?¡±


    Chloe was suddenly at a loss for words.


    Minerva pouted by the side as she said, ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s already happened. What are you trying to


    say by bringing this up now? You¡¯re right¡ªTate was involved in a small ident, but how is it right for


    that worthless husband of yours to be taking the opportunity to scam money off of us? Hmph, he¡¯s taking


    advantage of a disaster¡ªthat¡¯s what it is! People like him are the worst!¡±


    Sasha was overwhelmed with frustration, and she snapped through gritted teeth, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Go


    ahead and settle this yourself if you don¡¯t believe Mr. Manning. Like I said, I¡¯ll only contribute a total of


    1.6 million! Anything more than that is on yourselves!¡±


    With that, Sasha stomped upstairs in a huff as well.


    Chloe¡¯s face was scrunched up in displeasure as she left. ¡°Seriously, what¡¯s with her?¡±


    Helen waved a hand at Chloe repeatedly to calm her down. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t take it too personally. I can¡¯t


    even deal with her these days. It¡¯s all Matthew¡¯s fault¡ªshe¡¯s been deceived by him! All right, Helen. We


    should settle this for Tate as soon as possible.¡±


    Chloe immediately replied, ¡°It¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ll give my husband a call right away and have his


    company¡¯swyer take care of this. Hmph, let¡¯s see what they have to say if it costs less than 1.6


    million!¡±


    Minerva wasn¡¯t holding back as well. She said, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right¡ªSasha said earlier that she¡¯d only


    contribute 1.6 million. Since that¡¯s the case, she¡¯ll have to give us 1.6 million no matter how much it


    costs!¡±


    This woman had already taken everything into ount and nned to keep the extra money to herself.


    Thus, Chloe made a call to Jonah and he started making arrangements immediately.


    When she heard that, Chloe leaned back against the sofa triumphantly. ¡°You see, Helen? My husband is


    most dependable when ites to settling problems. The localw firm that theirpany works with is


    none other than the leading one in Eastcliff. Once their attorney takes the case, there¡¯ll be nothing to


    worry about! Just sit back and wait for the good news!¡±


    Meanwhile, Helen nodded in agreement with a look of anticipation on her face.


    About an hourter, Chloe¡¯s phone rang with Jonah¡¯s iing call. She broke into a huge grin and said,


    ¡°I think it¡¯s settled, Helen.¡±


    She picked up the call. As soon as the line went through, Jonah¡¯s enraged voice rang through her


    speaker. ¡°W-What have you done, Chloe? Why are none of thewyers in Eastcliff willing to take our


    case?¡±


    Chloe tensed up as she replied, ¡°W-What do you mean?¡±


    Jonah said in a panic, ¡°I¡¯ve just talked to some of thewyers from the firm, but they¡¯re all unwilling to


    take this case. After that, I contacted many otherw firms as well. Eventually, I heard from a friend that


    thewyers in Eastcliff have alle to an agreement to boycott our family¡¯s case!¡±


    Chloe was still stunned with shock. ¡°H-How can that be possible?¡±


    Jonah frowned deeply on the other end. ¡°I even heard that you¡¯ve offended a well-known and influential


    attorney in Eastcliff; that¡¯s why he¡¯s messing with us behind the scenes. Is that true?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Just then, Chloe¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ A-All I did was kick Mr. Manning out¡ªyou know,


    thewyer from yesterday night!¡±


    Then, Chloe recounted the happenings of earlier.


    Jonah was livid after hearing her story. ¡°My goodness¡­ Why are you so foolish? We¡¯re not even the


    ones who are paying, so why are you so fussy about it? Even if the price is one billion, it¡¯s on the


    Cunninghams¡ªwhy did you have to offend him?¡±


    Chloe said, ¡°That¡¯s nonsense¡ªhowever you put it, this money is still from my sister¡¯s family. Mr. Manning


    was obviously colluding with Matthew in the dark to scam her. How can I sit by idly and watch my sister


    suffer losses?¡±


    Jonah was beyond speechless. He sighed and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just keep trying. Goodness, you¡¯re


    such a busybody!¡±


    After hanging up the call, Chloe became restless.


    After all, it¡¯d truly be troublesome if none of thewyers in Eastcliff were willing to take their case.

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    After another 20 minutes or so, Jonah phoned Chloe again. ¡°Chloe, you¡­ you¡­ you idiot!¡± he swore as


    soon as Chloe answered the phone.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe panicked. ¡°What are you talking about? H-How could you say that I¡¯m an idiot?¡±


    At once, Jonah flew into a rage. ¡°Do you know who the person surnamed Manning is? Let me tell you


    this¡ªhe is the most famous attorney in Eastcliff, and he has practicedw for so many years without


    ever losing awsuit. Even business tycoons andrge conglomerates seek his advice when they run


    into something, so he¡¯s considered a leader in Eastcliff¡¯sw practice. H-How could you offend him? No


    wonder all the attorneys in Eastcliff are unwilling to take up this case!¡±


    Chloe was stupefied. ¡°T-That can¡¯t be true, right? How could this happen? I-Isn¡¯t that guy just an attorney


    whom Matthew found at random? How could he have such great capabilities? Have you mistaken him


    for a different person who has the same surname?¡±


    Jonah replied furiously, ¡°That¡¯s sheer nonsense! Lucia told me all these. She also has a group photo


    with Mr. Manning, and I saw that photo with my own eyes!¡±


    Chloe instantly sank into the sofa. She really didn¡¯t expect that thewyer Matthew had summoned


    casually by phone was actually the most famous attorney in Eastcliff! More importantly, Mr. Manning


    arrived in the middle of the night after receiving Matthew¡¯s call! Back then, she simply assumed that Mr.


    Manning was an insignificant figure, so she didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. She couldn¡¯t understand what


    on earth enabled Matthew to let this attorneye over at night instead of resting!


    After a long time, she asked in a quavering voice, ¡°T-Then¡­ what should we do now?¡±


    Jonah replied angrily, ¡°How should I know? Lucia is still asking me what¡¯s going on, and I can¡¯t even


    bring myself to tell her about it! If she learns that we have offended this famous attorney, she¡­ she will


    definitely drive me out of thepany!¡±


    Chloe trembled with fright upon hearing his words. ¡°I-I really had no idea about this, hubby. I thought he


    was colluding with Matthew to try to swindle money from me. I-I really have no idea about such things at


    all¡­ You have to save Tate. He¡¯s still a kid¡­¡± She began to choke up as she spoke.


    On the other hand, Jonah was as mad as a wet hen. ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. Do you think that I don¡¯t


    want to save Tate? However, what can I do now that things havee to this point because of you?


    Forget it¡ªI¡¯ll have a friend of mine hire an attorney from another city!¡±


    Chloe¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can you do that? T-That will be great! In that case, please hurry, hubby. Tate is still


    in custody.¡±


    Jonah retorted in exasperation, ¡°Of course! Do you think I¡¯m not worried about him? Do you know how


    much it costs to hire an attorney from another city, though? You idiot! You¡¯re not the one spending 1.6


    million, yet you keep doing such pointless things. Now, nobody knows how much money our family is


    going to spend!¡±


    Chloe didn¡¯t dare to answer him; she also felt guilty since she had screwed up the matter this time. Once


    she hung up the phone, she looked at Helen again. ¡°You must help me this time, Helen. All the attorneys


    in Eastcliff have ganged up with Mr. Manning, so they¡¯re not going to help us. We can only hire an


    attorney from somewhere else, but with my family¡¯s current situation, the legal fees¡­¡±


    Helen immediately responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chloe. I¡¯ll help you with the money.¡±


    Minerva immediately joined in and said, ¡°As expected, you¡¯re the one who treats us best, Aunt Helen.


    Mom kept saying that you¡¯re the kindest person in this world back when we were overseas!¡±


    Helen replied with a smug smile and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because your mom and I are sisters? Besides, things


    turned out like this because she wanted to save money for my family, so I must definitely help her.¡±

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    The next day, Jonah contacted a nonlocal attorney and had thetter hurry to Eastcliff to take care of this


    case. Upon hearing this news, Chloe was filled with smugness; she even made a special trip to the


    Cunningham Residence to brag about this. ¡°Hmph, Mr. Manning is crafty enough to screw us behind our


    backs after failing to swindle us out of our money. How dare he bar the attorneys in Eastcliff from taking


    up our case? Haha! Who does he think he is? Can he ride roughshod over everyone in the world? Can¡¯t


    you see that my hubby has managed to find another attorney from somewhere else in the end?¡±


    On the other hand, Minerva stared fixedly at Sasha. ¡°We made an agreementst night, Sasha. No


    matter how much money we have to pay, you¡¯ll have to contribute 1.6 million. Don¡¯t go back on this when


    you realizeter on that the money to be spent isn¡¯t much. Otherwise, things will get very unpleasant!


    Hmph!¡±


    Sasha replied impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for I won¡¯t go back on what I¡¯ve promised. Even if you solve this


    matter without spending a penny, I will give you 1.6 million!¡±


    Minerva was delighted at once. To her, this matter was only a trifling one, so it would cost no more than a


    few hundred thousand. If this was really solved, she might end up with 1.3 million to 1.4 million remaining


    in hand. By then, she would be able to buy a Porsche sports car! Minerva was totally immersed in her


    daydream.


    Meanwhile, Demi curled her lips into a sneer. ¡°Minerva, keep in mind that my family will only pay 1.6


    million no matter how much the settlement is in the end. Even if you guys end up having to pay 1.61


    million, our family won¡¯t pay an extra penny. Do you understand me?¡±


    Minerva sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We paid great attention to the spirit of contract more than anything else


    back when we were overseas. You¡¯ll pay no more than the amount you¡¯ve agreed on. There¡¯ll be no


    problems as long as you don¡¯t go back on what you¡¯ve promised!¡±


    Demi immediately nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for we definitely won¡¯t go back on our word. However, since


    you¡¯ve mentioned the contract, why don¡¯t we simply make a written agreement lest any of us go back on


    our promise by then?¡±


    Minerva bobbed her head at once. ¡°Sure, that¡¯s great! Regardless of how much we have to pay in total,


    we¡¯ll make an agreement so that your family pays 1.6 million by then!¡±


    Helen looked helpless upon hearing their words. ¡°Is this even necessary? You two are cousins!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is!¡± replied Demi and Minerva in unison. Both of them were rtively mean, so they were


    unwilling to let the other party take advantage of themselves. In the end, they made an agreement and


    signed their names on it.


    Minerva held the written agreement with a sneer. She then said, ¡°If you guys refuse to pay the money by


    then, I¡¯ll sue you all. Hmph!¡±


    On the other hand, Demiughed. ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t regret this, Minerva!¡±


    Sasha was toozy to care about them, so she took Matthew with her and went to work. Instead of going


    to the hospital, Matthew went directly to Lakeside Garden. He first visited his younger sister Natalie, and


    her condition was gradually bing stable. Then, he went to the vi the patient stayed in to check up


    on her.


    This patient had been hiding in the vi over the past few days. When she heard someoneing in,


    she immediately trembled with fright. After seeing that it was Matthew, she finally gave a soft sigh of


    relief. However, she still huddled up in a corner as she didn¡¯t dare to move close to him.


    Matthew smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid¡ªno one will hurt you here. How are you? Are you used to the meals?¡±


    The patient bowed her head without speaking. After a long time, she nodded in response to his question.


    Matthew then looked around and asked, ¡°Do you need anything else? The TV is there, so you can turn it


    on to watch some shows. Also, do you need to change out of the clothes you¡¯re wearing? Would you like


    me to buy a few sets of new clothes for you?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The patient still remained silent, but she shook her head this time. One could tell that she was quite


    grateful to Matthew. However, after years of living by begging, she feared everything and didn¡¯t dare to


    let him spend any money on her.

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    Chapter 801 You¡¯re The Most Lucky Person


    With a sigh, Matthew walked to the side of the patient to take a closer look. At this moment, the patient


    kept her head down low with her hands and feet curled beneath her clothes as if she was afraid to let


    anyone see the abscesses on her body. He then said in a gentle tone, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. These


    aren¡¯t caused by a disease. It won¡¯t take long before you recover! They will all be gone forever!¡±


    Lifting up her head to look at him, she seemed to have a glint of hope in her eyes.


    ¡°R-Really?¡±


    Her voice was hoarse and a little forced like she hadn¡¯t spoken a word for quite some time.


    Offering her a smile, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll never lie to you. You must be the luckiest person in the world. One day,


    you¡¯ll understand that the pain you go through now is just a phase before a bright future.¡±


    After a moment of silence, the patient said with a soft voice, ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Never mind the two sentences, the fact that she had spoken at all was already hard to believe.


    After keeping herpany for a while, he finally got up and left. Back at his own vi, he passed the


    maid a packet of prescription medicine. In fact, the medicine was prescribed by Matthew himself. With


    that, the medicine would be added to the patient¡¯s food for her consumption.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t medicine for therapeutic purposes against her illness, but it was simply for


    supplementation. That was because the patient required nutrition at the moment. After the


    arrangements, he left the vi to return to his work at the hospital.


    Meanwhile, a few men in ck were gathered in a forest at the suburbs of Eastcliff. The leader of the


    group asked, ¡°How are things? Did you guys find anything?¡±


    At once, all the other men shook their heads in unison.


    Seeing that, the leader frowned. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense! She should be in this city. We can all feel it.


    Why can¡¯t we find her then?¡±


    At this moment, the other followers looked amongst themselves before one of them spoke up in a low


    voice. ¡°What about¡­ Why don¡¯t we expand our search area? It may be easier to locate her by casting


    the curse on other locations too!¡±


    Almost immediately, the leader shook his head in disagreement. ¡°That won¡¯t work! We must keep a low


    profile. We can¡¯t be digging our own graves before we find her!¡±


    Hearing that, the followers questioned, ¡°Then¡­ what do we do now?¡±


    The leader said in a deep voice, ¡°Continue the search! We must find her no matter what! Listen up! The


    survival of Orleans depends on her! Even if we have to flip through the entire city to find her, so be it!


    When the timees, we¡¯ll have to protect her with our lives. Understood?¡±


    At once, all of them nodded with serious expressions on their faces. It seemed like a spiritual belief as if


    they were executing something sacred. Even if they were to sacrifice themselves, it was something


    they¡¯d be proud of.


    ¡­


    At night, Matthew and Sasha went out to eat and had a stroll before heading home. When they got


    home, they were met with Chloe and Minerva who were already sitting in the house. At this moment,


    Chloe was crying although they were oblivious as to why.


    Seeing that, Sasha felt so helpless that she started to turn on her heels, wanting to leave.


    ¡°Sasha, where are you going? You¡¯re finally back! Come in quickly!¡± Helen called out to her.


    At this moment, Sasha couldn¡¯t do anything but bring Matthew into the house.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong now?¡±


    At this moment, Demi scoffed in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong? Thewyer that Uncle Jonah


    hired had a discussion with the opponent. They want 3 million for settlement! Otherwise, they¡¯ll sue Tate


    and make sure that he serves his time in jail!¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Sasha¡¯s face darkened as what she had feared most was turning into reality.


    ¡°How did things get to this point? Wasn¡¯t the amount 1.6 million yesterday?¡± Sasha was evidently


    anxious at this point.


    At once, Minerva eximed, ¡°It must be that jerk, Hamilton! After he failed to scam some money and got


    shooed off, he started feeling vengeful. So, he gave them the idea to ask for more!¡±

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    Chapter 802 I¡¯ll Only Give 16 Million


    After hearing what Minerva said, Sasha was this close to mming the table.


    ¡°Minerva, Mr. Manning can put you behind bars for a few years just for what you said, don¡¯t you know


    that?!¡± At this point, Sasha was furious.


    Hearing that, Minerva was appalled as she pouted. ¡°So what? Did I say anything wrong? If he hadn¡¯t


    interfered in this matter, things would not be this way right now. Hmph! No way the Hamiltons can get


    past this! I¡¯m not afraid of him, so he can try ande at me!¡±


    Frankly, Sasha didn¡¯t have the heart to lecture her anymore. So, she figured that Minerva would only


    learn it the hard way since she was so ignorant.


    Meanwhile, Demi scoffed, ¡°Well said, Minerva. With this straightforward attitude of yours, you will be a


    very outstanding woman¨C¨Chowever, nothing will change if you¡¯re just telling us that here. Why not tell Mr.


    Manning that in his face? Or, you could go get a few people to beat him up. Isn¡¯t that more satisfying?¡±


    At once, Helen reprimanded, ¡°Demi, shut it! What kind of idea are you giving her? Do you think we don¡¯t


    have enough on our te already?¡±


    Turning her head to the side, Minerva couldn¡¯t be bothered about what Demi said. After all, she was not


    dumb. Having lived overseas for some time, she knew very well of thewyer¡¯s capability. For her dissing


    toward the man, she¡¯d have to face awsuit¨C¨Cnot to mention beating him up.


    All she did was ramble a little to save herself some pride. Truth was, she was also feeling very anxious.


    Who would dare to offend a bigwyer like him?


    At this moment, Chloe sobbed, ¡°Helen, what can we do now? 3 million¡­ Where can my family find this


    much money?¡±


    Hearing that, Demi chuckled before she asserted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Chloe, my sister agreed to pay 1.6


    million for you! You guys can just add another 1.4 million to make up to that!¡±


    Minerva was bbergasted. ¡°My family doesn¡¯t own 1.4 million!¡±


    With a shrug, Demi replied, ¡°Then, I can¡¯t help that. We discussed this previously. No matter how much


    they ask for, our family will only give 1.6 million. Even if they¡¯re not asking for anypensation, we¡¯ll


    still give you 1.6 million. Now that they¡¯re asking for more, I really can¡¯t help with that. We agreed on


    that.¡±


    At this moment, Minerva was flushed with helplessness. Initially, she wanted to take the chance to get


    some money from this. Obviously, she didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out this way. She thought that


    this matter could be settled with a few hundred thousand, not an end sum of 3 whopping million.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t understand the situation well back then! How would I know that you people are so cunning


    and shameless enough to ckmail me?¡± Minerva said angrily.


    Hearing that, Demi pursed her lips. ¡°Cunning and shameless? Your words have definitely crossed the


    line! Not to mention, it¡¯s my first time seeing someone ask for money from my family when their own


    family is the one in trouble! If you wanna talk about cunning and shameless, someone fits that


    description better!¡±


    At once, Minerva hit the roof. ¡°Demi, what did you say? Are you trying to say that I¡¯m cunning and


    shameless?¡±


    Demi replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. However, I can¡¯t stop you from thinking about it yourself. Well, it¡¯s normal


    for guilty people to overthink!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Minerva was about to rage.


    At this moment, Helen mmed the table before scolding them. ¡°Enough! You girls need to stop! We¡¯re a


    family. How pathetic it is to fight like this? I¡¯ve asked you to gather to discuss a way to settle this, and not


    argue among ourselves. Do you know that a family¡¯s harmony and unison is the most important thing?¡±


    At this moment, Demi shrugged. ¡°What has this got to do with me?! I have my own family now that I¡¯m


    married. So, this is no longer my business!¡±


    Helen took a nce at Sasha.


    At once, Sasha said firmly in a low tone, ¡°Mom, I already have a lot on my te! I said what I said. I¡¯ll


    only give 1.6 million!¡±

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    Chapter 803 We Didn¡¯t Know That He¡¯d Increase the Price


    At this moment, Helen was getting antsy. ¡°Sasha, how can you be like that? It¡¯s not about the money.


    Right now, we can¡¯t let your cousin go to jail. He¡¯s an overseas graduate. If he goes to jail¡­ his future will


    be done for!¡±


    Hearing that, Demiughed. ¡°Mom, you must be kidding, right? I heard Tate didn¡¯t go to college


    overseas. An overseas graduate? You mean a high school graduate, right? Haha! It¡¯s my first time


    hearing about such a graduate!¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Helen¡¯s face was flushed with embarrassment as she remained silent.


    Meanwhile, Chloe sighed. ¡°Actually, Tate had decent grades back when he was in school. He simply


    didn¡¯t do well in his final exam, so he didn¡¯t go to college. The kid¡¯s actually very smart!¡±


    At once, Helen nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, I can tell. No matter what, Tate is your cousin. Sasha, you


    must think of something!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Sasha said angrily, ¡°What idea can I think of? You tell me then, Mom. What can I do?


    Fork out the 3 million? Are you out of your mind? Last night we agreed on 1.6 million. Now that you have


    told him off, thepensation fee is 3 million?! Do you think that my family¡¯s money fell from the sky?


    1.6 million isn¡¯t enough, so you had to make it to 3 million?¡±


    At this moment, Chloe¡¯s face was tinted red in embarrassment. ¡°Sasha, I know that you¡¯re unhappy


    about this. However, we¡­we didn¡¯t expect that the victim would ask for so much!


    With her teeth gritted, Sasha said angrily, ¡°How convenient! You didn¡¯t expect that your son would drive


    without a license! You didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d speed! And you sure didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d hit someone!


    Just because you didn¡¯t expect all that, my family has to pay the price! Do you think that¡¯s appropriate? If


    you taught your son better, none of this would¡¯ve happened.¡±


    At this moment, Chloe¡¯s expression turned sour as she replied in a low tone, ¡°Sasha, I¡¯m here to ask for


    help. I¡¯m not here to get a lecture from you. If you¡¯re not willing to help, you can just say so. I will leave


    immediately!¡± As she said that, she stood up to leave.


    Seeing that, Helen quickly pulled on Chloe¡¯s arm to stop her. ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t get mad. Sasha, can¡¯t you


    speak with your Aunt Chloe nicely? When you were young¡­¡±


    At this moment, Sasha waved Helen off before she scolded, ¡°Enough! Stop reminding me about back


    when I was a kid! You¡¯re right. She did help us back when I was young, and I¡¯m beyond grateful for that!


    Nheless, it doesn¡¯t mean that I have to bear the consequences of whatever they do now! They¡¯re


    lucky that the victim¡¯s safe in the end. If he died, how would things be now?¡±


    As Helen heard that, her face darkened as she gritted her teeth. ¡°W-Well, the man didn¡¯t die in the end! It


    isn¡¯t a big matter as long as it can be resolved with money. Not to mention, you¡¯ve promised your Aunt


    Chloe. You have to help them to the end¡­¡±


    At once, Sasha said, ¡°Yes, I agreed to solve this with money. However, Mr. Manning came up with 1.6


    millionst night, and you guys didn¡¯t like it. So, you wanted to resolve it your way, and now they want 3


    million! What do you want me to do about the 1.4 million difference? You tell me.¡±


    At this moment, Helen seemed awkward and helpless. ¡°Chloe, why don¡¯t we consult thewyer? How did


    Mr. Manning manage to get the amount of 1.6 million, but the otherwyer came up with the final sum of


    3 million?¡±


    Left with no choice, Chloe said, ¡°I¡¯ll make a phone call to my husband.¡±


    After the phone call was made, Jonah drove his BMW and reached in half an hour. Tagging along with


    him was a middle-aged man. Upon the introduction of Jonah, the middle-aged man was known to be the


    After a brief small talk, Helen went straight to the point. ¡°Mr. Lowry, isn¡¯t 3 million too much to ask for over


    such a small ident?¡±

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    Chapter 804 Courtesy of Mr Manning


    As Justin Lowry stepped into the vi, he was amazed by how luxurious it was.


    Hearing what Helen said, he immediately answered, ¡°Mrs. Cunningham, this matter isn¡¯t as simple as


    you think. First of all, are you aware of the victim¡¯s background and condition?¡±


    At once, she shook her head.


    Justin then continued, ¡°The victim¡¯s name is Bonds and he is a very rich man. He has numerous


    properties under his name, not including twopanies of his own. And to be frank, 1.6 million or 3


    million, those amounts have no difference to him.¡±


    At this moment, Minerva cut in. ¡°Since there¡¯s no difference, why is he asking for money? He¡¯s already


    so rich. So why is he trying to scam us? What kind of person is he?¡±


    Hearing that, Justin wasn¡¯t happy. Giving Minerva a side-eye, he voiced out, ¡°Miss, I have to remind you.


    First and foremost, this is not a scam. Since you are asking for forgiveness, it is only right to pay them


    back. Of course, if you are not willing topensate, we can always follow the standard procedure.


    However, from my experience, a drunk driver who has no license, sped, and not to mention, allegedly


    looked for a scapegoat could get locked behind the bars for at least 5 years!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Chloe was about to tear up.


    ¡°Mr. Lowry, my son¡­ cannot go to jail. Please think of a way to help him! Please, I beg you!¡±


    He then replied, ¡°Am I not helping you now? I did the best I could. Thanks to that, they only agreed on


    the 3 million as settlement. Do you guys think that agreement was done easily? Mr. Tilly¡¯s daughter was


    hit by a person who sped, and now she¡¯s crippled and still bound to the bed. Needless to say, he


    despises such people a lot. He¡¯ll be very happy to have your son locked in jail for the rest of his life!¡±


    Hearing that, Chloe was stumped. Jonah then urged, ¡°Mr. Lowry, you¡¯re the professional. What do you


    think we should do now?¡±


    With a shrug, Justin said, ¡°Give him what he¡¯s asking for. 3 million must not be a big issue for a family


    like yours. Just this house alone must be worth tens of millions. So, there¡¯s no need to ruin the kid¡¯s


    future just because of this small amount, right?¡±


    Obviously, Justin had assumed that the house belonged to Jonah¡¯s family.


    At this moment, Jonah, Chloe, and Minerva were quiet as they put on an awkward expression.


    After a brief moment, Minerva said in a low tone, ¡°Mr. Lowry, prior to this¡­ didn¡¯t they agree on 1.6


    million? Why did they raise it to 3 million?¡±


    Nodding, he replied, ¡°I know about the 1.6 million bargain. That deal was discussed with the victim by Mr.


    Manning himself! However, I really don¡¯t understand what you guys were thinking. How could you offend


    Mr. Manning at that time? Do you not know that it was courtesy of Mr. Manning that he could get an


    amount as such? He had helped Mr. Tilly in the past, so Mr. Tilly did so as a favor. Mr. Manning had used


    his ties with Mr.Tilly to help save up some money for you guys! No otherwyer would be able to get a


    settlement fee below 3 million in this matter. In fact, the victim may not even be willing to settle at all! Not


    only did you guys not feel grateful, but you thought Mr. Manning tried to scam your money? Had I known


    earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have been involved in this matter!¡±


    The way he spoke sounded like he was very annoyed.


    At this moment, Jonah, Chloe, and Minerva werepletely dumbfounded.


    Recalling how they had shamed and scolded him, they felt embarrassed to no end.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Previously, they had even thought that Mr. Manning was trying to scam their money.


    It seemed that they had misunderstood Mr. Manning!


    It was courtesy of Mr. Manning that they got a deal to settle with 1.6 million. That deal wasn¡¯t that easy to


    close!


    In the end, they had even scolded Mr. Manning and told him off.

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    Chapter 805 Can You Talk to Mr Manning Again, Matthew?


    Demi was the first one who startedughing. ¡°Hey! Nicely done, Aunt Chloe. At that time, what was it that


    you guys said? Oh, I remember now. You imed that Mr. Manning partnered with Matthew to plot a


    swindle! Tsk. How ungrateful you guys are!¡±


    Chloe¡¯s face reddened while Minerva, with her head lowered, was too embarrassed to say a word.


    Awkwardly, Jonah asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Lowry, i-is it possible to lower the amount further? 3


    million¡­ i-is just too much.¡±


    Immediately, Justin waved his hand. ¡°This is the lowest I could get. You can hire anotherwyer if


    you¡¯re not satisfied with it, but before that, please pay mymission first.¡±


    Minerva retorted immediately, ¡°You didn¡¯t even settle the matter. You have no right to ask for the


    commission!¡±


    Justin smiled coldly, ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re familiar with thew. Regardless of whether the matter is


    settled, I have the obligation to charge you guys a consultation fee. Secondly, I¡¯ve been running around


    the whole day, so a service fee will be charged for that too. Moreover, it isn¡¯t that I didn¡¯tplete the


    task. I¡¯ve already helped you to negotiate with the other party but you are reluctant to pay the price, so


    this has got nothing to do with me. I hope you¡¯ll transfer the full amount ofmission to my bank


    ount as soon as possible. After all, I¡¯m not as easygoing as Mr. Manning. I¡¯ve never seen someone


    who dared to stall off awyer!¡±


    With that, Justin stood up directly. ¡°Ladies and gentleman, if there¡¯s nothing else, I shall take my leave.¡±


    After watching Justin leave, Minerva muttered in a low voice, ¡°What an arrogant man! He¡¯s just a broke


    lawyer. How dare he be this haughty! Don¡¯t transfer themission to him, Dad. I¡¯d like to see what he


    can do about that!¡±


    Jonah quickly shook his head. ¡°Stop saying nonsense. I can be sent to prison too if I default on the legal


    fee payment.¡±


    Minerva was shocked. ¡°I-Is it that serious?¡±


    Demi sneered, ¡°How pathetic is it to have not received a proper education. Didn¡¯t you guys learn about


    thew when you all were studying abroad? You don¡¯t even have basicmon sense.¡±


    Minerva¡¯s face med with anger, but she couldn¡¯t retort Demi.


    Chloe looked toward Helen in resignation. ¡°Helen, themission¡­¡±


    Helen said immediately, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I already told you I¡¯ll pay for it.¡±


    ¡°How much is it?¡±


    Jonah answered, ¡°20 thousand.¡±


    Helen¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What?! 20 thousand? He has only been running around for one day and he¡¯s


    charging us 20 thousand?¡±


    Jonah said awkwardly, ¡°He¡¯s a famouswyer there. It isn¡¯t easy to hire him, and I only managed to hire


    him thanks to my boss¡¯ connection. An ordinary person might not even be able to hire him with 50


    thousand.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Helen was dumbfounded as she thought it would only cost a few thousand.


    Little did she expect that it would cost 20 thousand although thewyer had not done much. However,


    since she had promised it, she could only pay up.


    ¡°What should we do now? Please save Tate, Helen,¡± Chloe said in anguish.


    With a resigned look, Helen actually regretted what she had said earlier.


    If she had known that Craig was so capable, she would have listened to him and paid the 1.6 million.


    Helen asked tentatively, ¡°Sasha, can you¡ª¡±


    Sasha waved her hand. ¡°Save your words. I¡¯ll only fork out 1.6 million. We wrote a receiptst night and I


    won¡¯t pay a penny more than what I¡¯ve already paid!¡±


    Helen was annoyed. ¡°I-I¡¯m not referring to the money matter. I was about to ask i-if you can possibly ask


    Matthew to talk to Mr. Manning again. It seems like Mr. Manning is pretty close to Matthew.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re right! Matthew, can you go talk to Mr. Manning? You might save us 1.4


    million. It¡¯s a huge amount!¡±

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    Chapter 806 I¡¯m Kneeling Down to You


    Sasha was extremely furious. ¡°Why should he? You guys chased Mr. Manning away by scolding himst


    night. So, why should we talk to him now? Why can¡¯t you go talk to him yourself?¡±


    Chloe and Helen exchanged awkward nces with each other.


    Last night, they threw a lot of harsh words at Craig. At this point, how could they bring themselves to find


    him again?


    Finally, Chloe gave in and mumbled in a low voice, ¡°Sasha, it¡¯s our faultst night. We admit we were in


    the wrong. So, p-please help us out¡­¡±


    Helen nodded too. ¡°Sasha, hear your Aunt Chloe out. You don¡¯t want to disappoint her either, right? And


    to be frank, the task isn¡¯t that difficult.¡±


    Sasha waved her hand directly. ¡°I¡¯m too embarrassed to talk to him again.¡±


    Minerva quickly said, ¡°We¡¯re not asking you to go, Sasha. What we meant is to send Matthew.¡±


    Sasha was cheesed off. ¡°What the heck are you saying? Do you want to embarrass Matthew by asking


    him to go? You guys don¡¯t even want to apologize to Mr. Manning, yet you want Matthew to apologize to


    him on your behalf? You should clean your own mess and stop pushing all your problems to Matthew.


    Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourselves?¡±


    Minerva and the others were extremely awkward upon being scolded. At this point, they couldn¡¯t retort at


    all.


    Helen knew Sasha wouldn¡¯t listen to them, so she could only turn to Matthew and say, ¡°I¡¯m begging you,


    Matthew. Please help Chloe out, will you? H-How about¡­ I kneel down to you¡­¡±


    Saying that, Helen started kneeling down immediately.


    Sasha almost exploded with anger as she knew her mom would eventually resort to this method. Mom


    always uses this trick to guilt-trip others into doing what she wants!


    Sasha immediately stopped Helen. ¡°Mom, can you stop doing this every single time?¡±


    Helen cried, ¡°What else can I do? I can¡¯t just sit and watch Tate being put behind bars! I¡¯m begging you,


    Matthew. Both Chloe and I are begging you. Please.¡±


    At this moment, Chloe understood Helen¡¯s meaning. At once, she kneeled in front of Matthew. ¡°Matthew,


    please¡­¡±


    At this two-versus-one situation, Sasha couldn¡¯t drag the both of them up by her own strength. So, she


    was rendered speechless in anger.


    Matthew, too, was resigned. He knew that this matter would require him to resolve in the end.


    He sighed and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a try, but I can¡¯t guarantee that things will work out.¡±


    Helen and Chloe were overjoyed.


    ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m sure it can be settled if you¡¯re involved.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Manning will definitely listen to you.¡±


    Sasha nced at Matthew apologetically.


    She knew Matthew was doing these for her sake.


    He was not even acquainted with Chloe prior to this, so if it wasn¡¯t that he was doing Sasha a favor, no


    way would he help Chloe out.


    ¡°Mom, since Matthew has agreed to help, I need to make things clear first. Every one of you has


    witnessed what Matthew has done for our family. So, from now on, if anyone dares to gossip about


    Matthew being a live-in son-inw, then don¡¯t me me for being hostile,¡± Sasha announced angrily.


    This time around, she wanted to help Matthew fight for his dignity in the family.


    Helen quickly nodded. ¡°Sure, sure. Of course. Matthew is a kind man. No one is allowed to gossip about


    him anymore in the future.¡±


    Chloe nodded too. ¡°I could tell Matthew is an honest man since the moment I came back. Minerva,


    please be more respectful toward Matthew in the future. Jonah, remember to get Matthew a decent


    position once the situation in yourpany is stable.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonah nodded. ¡°Sure, sure. We¡¯re a family¡ªMatthew¡¯s problems are also my problems. Of course I will


    help my nephew-inw!¡±


    Minerva pursed her lips. Although she remained silent, her disdainful look was obvious.

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    Chapter 807 He Saved My Life?


    Demi was displeased. ¡°Mom, what does this have to do with me? I¡¯m not the one whom Matthew helps,


    so you have no right to interfere with what I want to say.¡±


    Helen rebuked, ¡°Shut up and go back to your room!¡±


    Demi pouted crabbily. ¡°Mom, how can you be like this? I haven¡¯t done anything wrong¡­¡±


    Helen snarled, ¡°Cut the crap if you don¡¯t want to be chased out!¡±


    Demi mmed up at once as she didn¡¯t want to be kicked out of this mansion.


    Not bothered by the others¡¯ reaction, Matthew left The Grand Garden after consenting to Helen¡¯s


    request.


    However, he did not go to see Craig as he too felt embarrassed to bother him after the incidentst night.


    As such, Matthew went to the hospital and looked for Jordan first, who then brought him to Bonds Tilly¡¯s


    ward.


    ¡°Hey Bonds, look who¡¯s here,¡± Jordan said gleefully.


    At this moment, Bonds was sitting on the bed having his meal. Upon hearing Jordan, he turned around


    and looked at them in confusion.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Matthew took a step forward. ¡°Hi, Mr. Tilly. I¡¯m Matthew Larson, Tate¡¯s brother-inw.¡±


    After Bonds heard Matthew¡¯s introduction, the expression on his face changed in an instant. Following


    that, he grabbed a mug next to him and threw it toward Matthew.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Matthew turned aside to dodge the mug.


    Jordan quickly ran toward Bonds. ¡°Hey Mr. Tilly, you don¡¯t have to be so mad.¡±


    Bonds scowled. ¡°Jordan, we are old friends and I don¡¯t want to say harsh things to you. However, I will


    not show them respect even if you¡¯re here today. You are aware that my daughter was inflicted by an


    illegal street racing gang! You know how much I despise them. I wish they could all just die! Why did you


    bring his family here? Are you thinking of asking me to forgive him? Why should I?!¡±


    Jordan smiled awkwardly. ¡°Bonds, please hear me out first.¡±


    Bonds waved his hand directly. ¡°You can save it. We¡¯re friends, so I¡¯ll definitely lend you a hand if you


    ever need my help, but not on this matter!¡±


    Jordan said in resignation, ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking. I haven¡¯t even introduced Mr. Larson properly


    yet. Indeed, he is Tate¡¯s brother-inw, but did you know that he was the one who saved your life during


    the operation? If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Larson, your operation wouldn¡¯t be a sess. Are you aware of that?¡±


    Bonds was stunned as he nced at Matthew in shock. ¡°R-Really?¡±


    Jordan stared at him. ¡°Of course. Have you ever seen me caught in a lie?¡±


    Bonds took a deep breath. He would definitely trust Jordan¡¯s words out of anyone else¡¯s.


    Among his many friends, Jordan was the most honest and kind one.


    After remaining silent for a moment, Bonds quickly sat up straight. ¡°Mr. Larson, I-I¡¯m sorry for being rude


    toward you just now. I-I¡­¡±


    Matthew smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ve heard about your daughter¡¯s incident. I can understand your


    distress.¡±


    With his eyes red-rimmed, Bonds sighed in disappointment. ¡°Mr. Larson, since you¡¯ve saved my life, I¡¯m


    at a loss for words. You must havee because of this matter. Hmm, you know what? Since you¡¯ve


    saved my life, I-I¡¯ll return the favor. About this incident, I won¡¯t ask forpensation anymore. I-I¡¯m


    willing to sign the statement of reconciliation.¡±


    In fact, Bonds¡¯ body was still shivering when he said that as he was not resigned.


    The grudge he was holding was not because of his own incident, but his daughter¡¯s.


    The driver who injured his daughter was not apprehended yet, so he hated every person who was


    involved in illegal street racing to the core.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    It was extremely hard for him to bring himself to forgive someone who raced illegally.

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    Chapter 808 I Can Heal Your Daughter


    Matthew smiled and said gently, ¡°Mr. Tilly, that¡¯s not the intention of my visit today.¡±


    Bonds was startled. ¡°Huh? If that¡¯s the case, what brings you here?¡±


    Jordan was surprised too. He too thought Matthew came to settle the issue regarding Tate, so he had


    brought him here personally, thinking that he could put in a word for him.


    However, little did he expect that Matthew didn¡¯te because of that matter. What does he want to do


    then?


    Matthew answered, ¡°Mr. Tilly, I came because of your daughter¡¯s matter.¡±


    Bonds¡¯ expression changed immediately. ¡°My daughter? W-What about her?¡±


    Matthew said, ¡°I heard she¡¯s paralyzed and bed-ridden now. I¡¯ve mastered some medical knowledge and


    would like to treat her.¡±


    Bonds widened his eyes but shook his head following that. ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Mr. Larson, but t-


    there¡¯s no way my daughter can be cured now.¡±


    Jordan sighed too. ¡°Mr. Larson, I know you¡¯re a skillful doctor, but Bonds¡¯ daughter¡¯s ident happened


    4 years ago. Her spine was broken, so it is no different from being paralyzed. In fact, her body muscles


    have started degenerating. T-There¡¯s no way she can be treated.¡±


    Tears streamed down Bonds¡¯ cheeks as his heart started to ache at the mention of his daughter.


    Nevertheless, Matthew wore a calm look. ¡°Dr. Burton, I dare to make this proposal because I have the


    confidence. What about this¡ªbring his daughter to me and let me give it a try. What do you think?¡±


    Jordan looked toward Bonds, who inhaled deeply and nodded although his eyes were still filled with


    despair.


    He would give it a try even if there was only a tinge of hope as it was better than letting his daughter stay


    paralyzed forever until the day she died.


    As such, Bonds immediately summoned his family and brought his daughter to the hospital with Jordan¡¯s


    assistance.


    Bonds was staying alone in the ward, and just so happened there was an extra bed in his ward, so he


    decided to arrange for his daughter to be ced next to him.


    After that, Matthew dismissed the others, leaving only Bonds and Jordan in the ward.


    Matthew stared at Bonds¡¯ daughter for a while.


    By her appearance, the girl looked like she was around 20 years old. However, her face was as pale as a


    sheet, and she was extremely scraggy.


    When she was carried into the ward just now, Matthew could basically tell that she should weigh less


    than 70 pounds in her current state¡­


    Life was indeed despair for those who were bedridden.


    Given her situation, she might not be able to live long.


    Hope spread across Jordan¡¯s face. ¡°What do you think, Mr. Larson?¡±


    Matthew nodded. ¡°It can be done.¡±


    Bonds widened his eyes. ¡°R-Really? Please don¡¯t bluff me, Mr. Larson!¡±


    On the other hand, Jordan was overjoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Bonds. Since Mr. Larson has said so, then things


    would definitely work out.¡±


    ¡°T-Thank you so much, Mr. Larson!¡±


    ¡°This child grew up with my daughter¡­¡± While they were talking, Jordan¡¯s eyes became red-rimmed too


    as he was reminded of his daughter who died prematurely.


    Bonds struggled a few times to get up but to no avail, so he could only nod earnestly to Matthew as if he


    was bowing to him. At the same time, tears gushed down his face.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, i-if you can heal my daughter, I-I¡¯m willing to give you all my assets. I¡¯m begging you, please


    have mercy on her and save her life. Please¡­¡±


    Matthew said calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯m already here, I¡¯ll surely save her. I don¡¯t want your assets,


    but I have one request.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Bonds nodded incessantly. ¡°Anything, Mr. Larson. I¡¯ll definitely fulfill your request no matter what it is!¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°After I¡¯ve healed her, please don¡¯t tell anyone about this treatment. I want to avoid


    trouble as I do not wish to be bothered by people constantly begging me for treatment. Do you


    understand what I¡¯m trying to say?¡±

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809


    Chapter 809 God Has Finally Shown Mercy


    Bonds and Jordan nodded firmly. Besides, both of them had confidence in Matthew.


    This was what real experts were like! It was the total opposite of those conmen who liked to spread their


    doings everywhere.


    Matthew took out some silver needles and paced back and forth beside the girl¡¯s bed. All of a sudden, he


    inserted the 7 silver needles urately on her head and shoulders.


    Jordan was dumbfounded seeing the scene as he was amazed by Matthew¡¯s skill and speed.


    Meanwhile, Bonds reminded Matthew gently, ¡°Mr. Larson, it is her spine that is injured.¡±


    Matthew nodded. ¡°I know, but the spine has not recovered after many years, and it has caused the


    formation of osteophytes. If I connect the spine by force, the pain would bepletely unbearable. I


    have to cut off her pain receptors first before reconnecting her spine.¡±


    With that, Matthew poked the girl¡¯s neck with a silver needle and asked, ¡°Do you feel any pain?¡±


    The girl shook her head as she couldn¡¯t feel anything.


    Jordan was astounded. ¡°I didn¡¯t know there¡¯s such a way. But would it be easier to use anesthetics?¡±


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°Anesthetics are not suitable because it would cause her blood cirction to


    slow down. To cure the spine, the blood cirction has to be efficient to make the injured part regenerate


    quickly. As such, using anesthetics will actually affect the treatment.¡±


    Only then did Jordane to a realization and exim, ¡°Mr. Larson, this is an amazing method!¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bonds couldn¡¯t understand the conversation, but he was stirred up hearing Jordan¡¯s praise.


    He knew Matthew was not an ordinary person.


    Following that, Matthew turned the girl¡¯s body and pressed on her spine to determine the spot.


    He then took out a pill from a ceramic bottle and put it into the girl¡¯s mouth.


    It was an energy pill that he had made aftering back from Woodside.


    This energy pill could quickly replenish one¡¯s energy with its strong effect, and it was a magical medicine


    that could heal patients.


    The girl¡¯s body was too weak and it would impede the recovery of her spine, so her energy had to be


    replenished first.


    After helping the girl swallow the pill, Matthew took out some silver needles again and inserted them on


    the girl¡¯s back.


    The spots where he ced the needles were where the spine was fractured.


    Then, Matthew ced his hands on the girl¡¯s back and mustered his inner energy to gush it into the girl¡¯s


    body. With that, he smoothened the osteophytes by force.


    It was actually an extremely painful process, but the girl couldn¡¯t feel anything at all because Matthew


    had cut off her pain receptors earlier on.


    After smoothening the osteophytes, Matthew carefully used his inner strength to push the spines and join


    them together.


    Then, he continued to stimte and boost her blood cirction so that the blood would flow to the


    injured areas.


    With the vitalization of the blood, the spine gradually recovered.


    After around 10 minutes, Matthew was finally done.


    He wiped off the sweat on his forehead as he had depleted quite a lot of his inner strength due to this.


    After retrieving the silver needles from the girl¡¯s body, Matthew said, ¡°Try to move your fingers.¡±


    Bonds and Jordan looked toward the girl with their eyes widened.


    The girl had already lost the functions of all body parts below her neck, but Matthew was asking her to


    move her fingers now. Is it possible?


    The girl¡¯s face reddened as if she was mustering a great deal of strength while Jordan and Bonds looked


    fixedly at her hands.


    After a while, the girl actually lifted her hand slightly under the two men¡¯s surprised gaze. She could even


    move her fingers slightly.


    Bonds and Jordan were bbergasted.


    Momentster, Bonds broke into tears all of a sudden. ¡°Cindy, Cindy! You¡¯ve finally recovered. Oh my


    goodness, never in my lifetime have I thought that you¡¯ll be able to recover. God has finally shown


    mercy¡­¡±

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    Chapter 810 He Didn¡¯t Request a Single Penny


    Shock spread over Jordan¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Larson, s-she can move already? Has her spine actually been


    connected?¡±


    Jordan was well aware that if one¡¯s spine was broken, it was impossible for him or her to move.


    Since Cindy was able to move her fingers, it showed that her spine had healed.


    Matthew did not answer Jordan¡¯s question but said to Cindy again, ¡°Try and see if you can move your


    legs.¡±


    Together with Bonds, Jordan mmed up at once and held his breath as he stared at Cindy.


    This time, Cindy took a while, but she eventually managed to lift her legs slightly.


    Bonds eximed in joy again as tears gushed down his cheeks.


    Jordan waspletely dumbfounded. If he hadn¡¯t seen it in person, he wouldn¡¯t believe that there was


    such a skillful doctor in this world!


    Only then did Matthew nod. ¡°Her spine is okay now, but she has been bedridden for too long, so she still


    needs to rest for some time. Besides that, her muscles have started degenerating, so it¡¯s a little more


    complicated, but I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine for her. Please prepare the medicine ording to the


    prescription after going home, and she¡¯ll return to normal again after a month.¡±


    Matthew was still staring at the girl as he spoke.


    Just then, a thud sound emerged from the side out of the blue.


    Jordan and Matthew turned around to see that Bonds had fallen off from the bed.


    ¡°Hey Bonds, what happened?¡± Jordan eximed and quickly went to help him.


    However, Bonds pushed Jordan¡¯s hands away. Bearing the intense pain, he knelt on the ground and said


    in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Larson, Dr. Larson, t-thank you. Thank you so much! You saved my daughter,


    and that is no different from saving me! I can give you all my assets¡­ Please allow me to bow to you¡­¡±


    Matthew quickly ran over and helped Bonds to the bed together with Jordan.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t mention it, Mr. Tilly. I just carried out my responsibility as a doctor,¡± Matthew said


    nonchntly.


    Nevertheless, Bonds still thanked him nonstop, and he couldn¡¯t stop tearing. Looking at his daughter, he


    was ted.


    After offering them some exhortation, Matthew wrote a prescription and passed it to Bonds.


    Bonds carefully kept the prescription away as his daughter¡¯s life was counting on it.


    Matthew said, ¡°Your daughter is okay now. Mr. Tilly, I actually have one more small request. Regarding


    the car ident¡­¡±


    Bonds waved his hand immediately. ¡°Mr. Larson, you¡¯re embarrassing me by bringing this up. I¡¯ll


    definitely not chase after this matter anymore! As long as you can save my daughter, I have no


    comints even if I¡¯m hit to death¨C¨Cnot to mention, you¡¯ve also saved my life!¡±


    Matthew smiled. Bonds really loves his daughter a lot.


    Nevertheless, to think of it, it was only normal that Bonds reacted this way. He was advanced in age, and


    Cindy was his only daughter, so of course he would love her with all his heart.


    After settling the matter, Matthew excused himself.


    Before leaving, he urged them again to not spread this incident because he didn¡¯t wish to expose his


    identity yet before umting enough power to seek revenge.


    The Larson Family was once extremely powerful, but the family still ended up being annihted.


    Given Matthew¡¯s current ability, it wasn¡¯t sufficient enough for him to stand against his enemy. As such,


    he could only umte his power silently and wait for an opportunity.


    When Matthew returned to The Grand Garden, the entire family was waiting for him.


    ¡°How did it go, Matthew? Is everything settled?¡± Helen asked anxiously.


    Matthew nodded. ¡°Yeah. Mr. Tilly has decided to drop this matter. You can go and sign the statement of


    reconciliation tomorrow.¡±


    Helen was overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    On the other hand, Chloe wore an anxious look. ¡°H-How much did he request? Is it still 1.6 million?


    Sasha, have you gotten enough money?¡±


    Matthew cast a nce at Chloe and shook his head. ¡°He didn¡¯t request a single penny.¡±

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    Chapter 811 You Still Owe Us 16 Million


    Upon hearing that, everyone was stunned.


    Chloe widened her eyes. ¡°W-What? He didn¡¯t request a single penny? What does he want then?¡±


    Matthew answered, ¡°Mr. Tilly doesn¡¯t want anything. You guys just need to go and sign the statement of


    reconciliation tomorrow, and there¡¯s no need to bring anything.¡±


    Chloe stuttered in disbelief, ¡°H-How is this possible? Didn¡¯t he ask for 1.6 million before this? Why did


    he stop asking forpensation now?¡±


    Obviously, Matthew would not tell Chloe the truth, so he just casually exined, ¡°Dr. Burton, who was in


    charge of his operation that night, is my friend. He put in a word for us, and that¡¯s why Mr. Tilly stopped


    asking forpensation.¡±


    Only then did the crowd understood.


    Helen nodded. ¡°Matthew, good thing you¡¯ve worked at the hospital. It is nice that you got to know some


    of the doctors. It really helped us in this matter. You did great!¡±


    ted, Chloe too praised Matthew and stopped despising him as she did before.


    Nevertheless, Matthew couldn¡¯t be bothered with these hypocritical praises. He merely helped them out


    this time as a favor to Sasha.


    After chatting for a while, Chloe stood up and was ready to go home.


    However, Minerva hesitated and tugged on Chloe¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mom, this matter is not over yet,¡± she said in


    a low voice.


    Chloe was startled. ¡°What do you mean? We¡¯re going to sign the statement of reconciliation tomorrow, so


    how is it not over yet?¡±


    Minerva nced at Sasha and whispered, ¡°Mom, did you forget that Sasha said she¡¯ll give us 1.6 million


    no matter how much is needed to settle this matter toward the end? She hasn¡¯t given us the money yet,


    so how can we leave?¡±


    Hearing that, Demi couldn¡¯t help rebuking, ¡°Oh my goodness, how can you be this shameless?! We


    offered 1.6 millionst night because your family came to our ce callously to seek help after running


    into trouble and invited a 3 million debt to yourselves. Our family helped you to settle the issue in the


    end, and thanks to us, you don¡¯t even have to fork out a penny, but now you¡¯re actually asking money


    from us? Is that all that you¡¯ve learned abroad these years¡ªto be this shameless?¡±


    Sasha and Matthew were dumbfounded too as they had not seen such a shameless person before.


    Hardening her neck, Minerva retorted angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did I say something wrong? Last


    night, she promised that she¡¯ll give us 1.6 million regardless how much the final settlement is. I¡¯m just


    asking for the amount that was agreed. What is wrong with that?¡±


    Demi snarled, ¡°Nonsense! Indeed, we agreed to contribute 1.6 millionst night, but why did you guys


    come here tonight? Oh, when the amount exceeds 1.6 million, you came weeping, seeking our help.


    Now that you don¡¯t have to pay a penny, you immediately changed your attitude and are even asking for


    money from us? How can you be like this? The problem was caused by your family, but it was settled


    head-to-toe by my family. And now, you¡¯re even thinking of taking this advantage to make a fortune?


    Minerva, how shameless you are!¡±


    Chloe too wore an awkward look. ¡°Minerva, stop saying nonsense! This issue is finally settled. You


    should be grateful toward them!¡±


    Looking unresigned, Minerva blurted, ¡°She indeed drew up an agreement yesterday, promising that she¡¯ll


    give us 1.6 million. You shouldn¡¯t make that promise if you can¡¯t afford it. Are you thinking of going back


    on your words now? That¡¯s why I always say that the locals don¡¯t honor contracts at all!¡±


    Annoyed, Chloe directly dragged Minerva out of the door.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sasha, please don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯ll teach her a lesson!¡± Chloe yelled and quickly left with Minerva.


    However, Minerva was still not contented. After getting into the car, she still stuck her head out and


    yelled, ¡°Sasha Cunningham, the agreement that you¡¯ve drawn up is still in my hands. You better watch


    out!¡±

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    Chapter 812 She¡¯s Just a Child


    Sasha trembled in anger and looked toward Helen indignantly. ¡°Mom, so this is your dear niece! Look at


    her. We¡¯ve done them such a great favor, but how did she treat us in return?¡±


    Helen wore an awkward expression. ¡°Hey Sasha, Minerva is just a child. It¡¯s normal for a child to be


    ignorant, so you shouldn¡¯t take everything she says to heart. You¡¯re older than her, so please be more


    tolerant with her.¡±


    Sasha widened her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s just a child? She¡¯s already in her twenties¡ªhow is she still a child? At


    what age do you think is old enough to be deemed as an adult?¡±


    Helen was annoyed. ¡°Why are you arguing with me over this matter? She¡¯s younger than you, isn¡¯t


    she? You¡¯re already an adult, so can¡¯t you be more tolerant with your junior?¡±


    Sasha was so furious that she was at a loss for words, so she decided to head upstairs with Matthew


    instead.


    The next day, the Campbells went to meet Bonds and signed the statement of reconciliation. Helen


    followed them around and after a huge effort, Tate was finally released on bail. After this incident, the


    Campbells didn¡¯t stir up any trouble for a few days.


    Besides that, Tate and Minerva had note to the Cunninghams since then. So, the Cunninghams


    finally had some peaceful time. However, Demi heard through the grapevine that Minerva was telling


    everybody Sasha owed her 1.6 million and that she would sooner orter chase the debt from her.


    Because of that, Sasha was so annoyed that she started bickering with Helen again. Toward the end, no


    oue was achieved from the dispute, and Sasha could only disregard the matter.


    At this moment, she waspletely resigned with the Campbells. Fortunately, they had stoppeding


    to Sasha¡¯s ce recently. Otherwise, Sasha was afraid that she would actually have a fallout with them.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, Matthew stayed in Lakeside Garden most of the time during this period. Besides that,


    the patient was still hidden in the Whites¡¯ mansion. Now that Matthew had some time off his hands, he


    would go there personally to send food to her every day. Besides, the patient¡¯s condition had visibly


    improved¡ªthe abscess on her body had already started shrinking.


    On this fine morning, Matthew saw Jordan and his wife, Stacy, standing at the gate as soon as he arrived


    at Lake Garden. The couple woulde to visit the patient from time to time, and Matthew could tell that


    they treated the patient kindly. Perhaps it was because their daughter had passed away, so they treated


    the patient as if she was their daughter.


    ¡°Sorry to disturb you again, Mr. Larson.¡± Jordan wore an apologetic look.


    Matthew smiled. ¡°Not at all, Mr. Burton. Please don¡¯t say that.¡±


    Jordan smiled and asked, ¡°By the way, how¡¯s her condition now?¡±


    Matthew answered, ¡°I was just about to tell you¡ªher condition has improved a lot recently. You¡¯ll know


    when you see herter.¡±


    ted, Jordan and Stacy quickly followed Matthew into Lake Garden. Upon arriving at the Whites¡¯


    mansion, Matthew opened the door to see the patient sitting on the couch.


    After the patient got to know Matthew during this period, her guard and fear toward him had reduced


    significantly. Besides, she gradually felt more secure and no longer shrank at the corner of the room


    anymore. Seeing Matthew and the Burtons walk in, she immediately stood up with her eyes filled with


    awkwardness and joy.


    Stacy quickly walked up to her. ¡°How are you feeling, Jinny? I heard from Mr. Larson that your situation


    has improved greatly. Is that true?¡±


    After this period of treatment, the patient¡¯s fear toward Matthew had reduced, and she finally introduced


    herself as Jinny. However, when Matthew asked about her family background, she remained silent again.


    In addition, her eyes were filled with apprehension and rage, making Matthew wonder what exactly


    happened.


    After casting a nce at Matthew, Jinny looked toward Jordan and suddenly reached out her hand. After


    Stacy observed her hand, the expression on her face changed immediately.

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    Chapter 813 Her Situation Has Improved


    Standing behind Stacy, Jordan too widened his eyes and eximed, ¡°H-How is this possible?¡±


    Jinny¡¯s arms were now as smooth as silk, and the abscess that existed previously were now all gone.


    Her skin was as smooth and rosy as a baby¡¯s.


    In contrast to her previous condition, her current fair skin was the total opposite!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Both Jordan and Stacy were stunned.


    Truth was, they only found out that the patient was a girl through Matthew. Before this, they could not


    even identify her gender, so they naturally would not expect that this girl would have such beautiful skin.


    Matthew said, ¡°Her situation is improving. The skin on her arms has returned to normal. After some time,


    the other parts of her body will recover too. By then, you guys can bring her back.¡±


    Excitement spread across Stacy¡¯s face. ¡°Really? Jinny will be very beautiful, won¡¯t she?¡±


    Jinny¡¯s eyes were filled with shyness as she sneaked a nce at Matthew.


    Matthew smiled. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Hearing that, Stacy was overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s awesome! Jinny, once you recover, I¡¯m going to buy you


    some pretty clothes and take you out to eat some good food, alright?¡±


    Meanwhile, tears welled up in Jordan¡¯s eyes as he was reminded of his daughter who died prematurely.


    Just then, Matthew made a gesture to Jordan, signaling him to head out with him.


    Aftering out to the yard, Jordan asked in a low voice, ¡°What is it, Mr. Larson?¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°Is it okay if I trouble you to help me gather some information?¡±


    Jordan was surprised. What is it about? Why does he have to be so mysterious about it?


    ¡°Sure, Mr. Larson,¡± Jordan hummed immediately.


    With that, Matthew continued, ¡°Mr. Burton, your connections with the major hospitals in Eastcliff are quite


    extensive. I¡¯d like you to help me look for some rare cases which you guys aren¡¯t able to diagnose or


    treat.¡±


    Jordan was stirred. ¡°Are you thinking of treating them, Mr. Larson? That would be great! Any illness will


    not be a problem for you as long as you¡¯re willing to treat them. The patients in Eastcliff are blessed!¡±


    Matthew smiled calmly. His intention was not to be a devoted doctor who saved lives as he was not


    capable of doing so yet.


    What he wanted to do was rted to Jinny. He intended to find out who was searching for her.


    After having lunch at the mansion, Jordan and Stacy bid Jinny farewell reluctantly.


    Jinny¡¯s eyes were tinged with affection as she stood beside the window and watched Matthew walk them


    off.


    She finally had a taste of what having a home was like.


    As such, another two days had passed. On this day, Matthew was working when he received Helen¡¯s call


    out of the blue.


    ¡°Matthew, about the promise you made with Jonah before this, what¡¯s the progress?¡±


    Matthew frowned. ¡°What did I promise him?¡±


    Helen was annoyed. ¡°How can you forget, Matthew? Jonah¡¯spany is having a coboration with


    Leanna¡¯spany. He¡¯s fully in charge of this project now and will be kicked out of thepany if he


    screws up. How can you not carry out your promise?¡±


    Only then did Matthew recall this matter.


    At that time, he had casually agreed to help out. However, he had been upied recently and had not


    gone to find Leanna.


    Besides that. he never thought that Jonah would remember about this matter.


    Therefore, Matthew said, ¡°I¡¯ll find a time to get in touch with President Sandel.¡±


    Helen replied immediately, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Jonah is with me and he¡¯s free now. I¡¯ll ask him to go to


    you now. Please bring him to Creative Cloud Group and have a chat with President Sandel. He must


    sessfully bid this project at all costs.¡±

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    Chapter 814 Teasing Crystal


    Matthew still wanted to say something, but Helen had already hung up, leaving him confused.


    Sessfully bid this project at all costs?


    Matthew didn¡¯t even know how big the project was¨C¨Cmuch less the exact situation that was going on, so


    how could he ask Leanna to sign the contract with them just like that?


    Nevertheless, he knew that it was meaningless to argue with Helen over this matter.


    To her, he should help Jonah out since they were a family. As for what the actual matter was, she


    couldn¡¯t care less.


    After pondering for a moment, Matthew decided to give Leanna a call to understand the actual situation.


    As soon as the call was answered, Leanna¡¯szy voice emerged from the other end. ¡°Well, Mr. Larson,


    you¡¯re actually free to give me a call today.¡±


    Her tone waszy and coquettish as if she was talking to a close friend.


    Matthew smiled awkwardly and briefed her about the situation.


    Leanna pouted. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s something rted to work. I thought you called me simply because you


    missed me.¡±


    Matthew was rendered speechless while Leanna chuckled.


    ¡°There, there. I¡¯m just kidding. I¡¯ve heard of the Gonzalez Corporation which you¡¯ve mentioned. What¡¯s


    on your mind?¡±


    Matthew asked, ¡°About this coboration¨C¨Cis it very important?¡±


    Leanna replied, ¡°Fairly. It has some impacts on thepany¡¯s future prospects¡­but not too much. It¡¯s


    not an issue if you¡¯d like me to sign the contract with Gonzalez Corporation.¡±


    Matthew sighed and exined his situation to Leanna.


    After hearing the story, Leanna hummed, ¡°Mr. Larson, you treat Sasha really well. You¡¯re even agreeing


    to such a ridiculous request from her family!¡±


    Matthew sighed resignedly. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t want to put Sasha in a difficult position.¡±


    Leanna sighed too. ¡°How lucky Sasha is to have you. Sure, since you¡¯ve already requested, it¡¯s not a


    problem to coborate with Gonzalez Corporation as long as the price they offer is reasonable. We can


    discuss that.¡±


    With that, Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°We¡¯lle over in a while then?¡±


    Leanna giggled. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll see you in the office.¡±


    Not long after Matthew hung up the call, Jonah arrived in a hurry.


    Observing the surroundings, he frowned and pursed his lips. ¡°Matthew, your office is too shabby. In our


    company, even an insignificant manager¡¯s office is nicely renovated. Looks like the benefits of working in


    a hospital are far worse than that of a multinationalpany.¡±


    Matthew couldn¡¯t bother to argue with him, so he merely nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Having his vanity fulfilled, Jonah smiled and said, ¡°Later when I manage to sessfully get the contract,


    I¡¯ll arrange for you toe to mypany. By that time, you won¡¯t have to work in this shabby office


    anymore.¡±


    Matthew smiled and disregarded his remarks.


    Never in a million years would he want to work in Jonah¡¯spany. Given Jonah¡¯s personality, he would


    surely have a hard time working with him.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, a voice came forth from the outside. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Matthew frowned. It¡¯s Crystal¡¯s voice. Who annoyed her this time?


    Following that, Tate¡¯s gleeful voice emerged. ¡°Hey beautiful, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just kidding. Allow me to


    introduce myself¡ªI¡¯m Tate Campbell. I just came back from overseas, and my father is the general


    manager of Gonzalez Corporation¡¯s branch in Cathay. I¡¯m not too familiar with the situation in Cathay.


    Why don¡¯t you spare some time to bring me around?¡±


    Matthew was rendered speechless. Why is Tate here too? And he even dared to tease Crystal. He must


    be tired of living!


    Sure enough, a loud p could be heard from the outside, followed by Crystal¡¯s furious rebuke. ¡°I don¡¯t


    care where you are from. Get lost immediately and don¡¯t appear in front of me ever again!¡±

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    Chapter 815 You Better Don¡¯t Provoke Her


    With a sudden change in his expression, Jonah immediately opened the door and dashed out.


    Tate was blocking Crystal in the corridor, and there were finger marks on one side of his face.


    Looking menace, he pointed at Crystal and bawled, ¡°How dare you hit me, you b*tch! I¡¯m being nice to


    you but you f*cking humiliated me! I shall teach you a lesson!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    With that, he reached out his hand and was about to p Crystal.


    Fortunately, Matthew arrived in time and grabbed Tate¡¯s arm immediately, thereafter pushing him aside.


    Crystal quickly hid behind Matthew with a gleeful look and pulled a face at Tate.


    ¡°Thinking of hitting me? You should get Matthew¡¯s consent first!¡±


    Tate was startled. ¡°M-Matthew? What¡¯s the meaning of this? What are you trying to do?¡±


    Matthew rebuked solemnly, ¡°Tate, this is the hospital. Please be mindful of your behavior.¡±


    Tate was annoyed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my behavior? She is the one who pped me first. Look at my


    face. She pped me! Can¡¯t I fight back after being hit?¡±


    Matthew couldn¡¯t bother to argue with him, so he said directly, ¡°Jonah, please bring him out first. I¡¯ll pack


    my stuff and head to Creative Cloud Group with you guys.¡±


    However, Jonah furrowed his brows. ¡°Matthew, let¡¯s settle this matter first. Tate is your cousin and he


    was pped out of nowhere. We can¡¯t just let it go, right?¡±


    Matthew was irritated. Your son was the one who provoked the girl. Now that he¡¯s pped, how else do


    you want to settle the matter?


    Nevertheless, he had no intention to waste more time with them. ¡°President Sandel has another


    appointmentter and has only granted us half an hour. If you¡¯d like to stay here and settle this matter,


    then let¡¯s do that. What do you think?¡±


    Jonah immediately became anxious and said, ¡°W-We shall head to Creative Cloud Group first then.¡±


    Meanwhile, Tateined, ¡°Dad, what about this matter then?¡±


    Jonah retorted, ¡°You can always find her here. It¡¯s not like she would run away, so why are you so


    frantic? Do you know how important it is to establish this business coboration?¡±


    Hearing that, Tate quickly nodded.


    He was well aware that if the coboration was established, Jonah would be able to get his promotion,


    so of course he couldn¡¯t hinder the family¡¯s future.


    Then, Tate shot a furious re at Crystal and snarled, ¡°Just you wait, b*tch! This is not over!¡±


    Crystal was pissed off. ¡°Matthew, just who the hell is he?¡±


    Matthew answered in resignation, ¡°He¡¯s Sasha¡¯s cousin who came back from overseas.¡±


    Crystal was more or less aware of the incidents that happened in the Cunningham Family during this


    period of time.


    She widened her eyes. ¡°Oh, that guy? No wonder he got into trouble. He¡¯s such an a*shole!¡±


    Matthew waved his hand. ¡°There, there. Calm down. I¡¯m stepping out for a while.¡±


    At once, Crystal was annoyed again. ¡°You¡¯re heading out again? Do you still call yourself an employee?


    You only stay here for a few hours and spend the rest of the day wandering out there, leaving me here


    doing everything!¡±


    With her tone and expression, it was as if she was an aggrieved woman who was abandoned by her


    husband.


    Matthew did not answer her but quickly made his escape.


    Meanwhile, Jonah was waiting for him in his BMW outside the office.


    With his eyes filled with rage, Tate started snarling the moment Matthew got into the car. ¡°Matthew, why


    did you stop me just now? Is there something between you and the b*tch? Mind you, I¡¯m going to tell


    Sasha about this. Be prepared to exin to her!¡±


    Rendered speechless, Matthew said, ¡°Go ahead. But remember this¡ªyou better not provoke this


    woman.¡±


    Tate sneered, ¡°Ha! Are you trying to intimidate me just because she¡¯s your mistress? You¡¯re even asking


    me to not provoke her? What about the incident of her pping me then?¡±


    Matthew nced at Tate. ¡°A p is nothing. If you provoke her again, you might even lose your life!¡±


    Tate was actually amused. ¡°Go ahead and continue boasting, Matthew! What can a little nurse do to me?


    Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m someone who just came back from overseas!¡±

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    Chapter 816 An Enthusiastic Leanna


    At this moment, Matthew decided to keep his words to himself.


    Every time Tate would brag abouting back from overseas, Matthew felt a strong urge to p him


    across his face.


    What is so great abouting back from overseas?


    If he truly was so capable, why would hee to beg me for a favor?


    It didn¡¯t take long before the trio had arrived at Creative Cloud Group.


    Immediately, Tate got out of the car before he followed suit excitedly.


    With a frown, Matthew asked, ¡°Where are you going? Your father and I are going to have a discussion


    regarding a coboration. Why are you following us?¡±


    Tate then replied as-a-matter-of-factly, ¡°I¡¯m tagging along to the discussion.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Matthew was stumped. ¡°You¡¯reing with us? Why?¡±


    With a cheeky smile, Tate exined, ¡°I just want to see what arge corporation like Creative Cloud


    Group is like!¡±


    The truth was¨C¨Che wanted to see Leanna.


    After meeting her some time ago, he was impressed. However, he had yet the chance to see her again


    ever since.


    Now that a chance had been presented to him, it was definite that he¡¯d want to tag along.


    Unable to shake him off, Matthew could only bring him along as he headed up the building.


    Upon entering Creative Cloud Group, the guard at the entrance bowed before greeting, ¡°Mr. Larson,


    you¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    ¡°President Sandel is waiting for you upstairs!¡±


    Seeing that, Jonah was dumbfounded.


    Creative Cloud Group was a famous business in Eastcliff.


    He had attempted several visits prior to this, but he was held back at the entrance.


    Although the guard didn¡¯t seem arrogant, he didn¡¯tck confidence and posture. The guard made sure to


    have them registered before letting them in.


    Nheless, the guard was being respectful in Matthew¡¯s presence. What was going on?


    Was it because he had lent a helping hand to Leanna prior to this?


    When the guard led the two of them to the reception, a gorgeousdy who donned a ck dress was


    waiting for them¨C¨Cshe was Leanna¡¯s secretary.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, you¡¯ve arrived. President Sandel sent me to bring you upstairs,¡± the secretary said while


    smiling.


    Although she was not as exquisite as Leanna and Sasha, she was definitely what one would call a


    beauty.


    Her smile had left Jonah and Tate stunned.


    Of course, Jonah was more amazed than thetter.


    After all, she was Leanna¡¯s secretary. Usually, even Lucia didn¡¯t have the chance to meet her.


    Now that Matthew was here, she came to them herself. Just how important is Matthew to them?


    With the secretary leading the way, they arrived at the penthouse where Leanna¡¯s office was at.


    Today, Leanna wore formal attire that made her look like a capable businesswoman. Besides that, she


    had a natural queen-like aura!


    An intoxicating scent lingered in the air within the office. It was the same unique scent one could find on


    Leanna.


    Seeing that Matthew hade, Leanna gave them a courteous smile, stunning everyone.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, you¡¯re here. Take a seat!¡± She offered a smile to him as she spoke.


    Right after Matthew took a seat on the couch, something happened that stupefied Jonah and Tate once


    more.


    At this moment, Leanna sat next to Matthew as if it was the most natural thing to do.


    At once, Jonah and Tate exchanged nces in shock.


    What is going on? Why are Leanna and Matthew sitting so close to each other?


    Truth was, Matthew himself felt a little awkward.


    Initially, he assumed that she¡¯d sit opposite him. Who knew that she¡¯d take a seat next to him instead.


    Inevitably, it made him feel a little anxious.


    Nheless, she seemed to remain ratherposed as she smiled. ¡°Please, take a seat!¡±


    Only then did Jonah and Tate snap out of their trance.


    Tate quickly made a beeline to her side, intending to sit next to her.


    Seeing that, she frowned before saying in a dissatisfied tone, ¡°Sit on the opposite!¡±


    Shocked, Tate quickly scrambled to Jonah¡¯s side.


    At this moment, Tate¡¯s gaze at Matthew was filled with displeasure and jealousy.


    After settling down, they dove into the discussion about coborating.


    During the business discussion, she had always remained firm and serious.


    Despite preparations done on the road, Jonah was still stammering in front of Leanna. He couldn¡¯t seem


    to speak with confidence and fluency at that moment.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Obviously, Leanna¡¯s intimidating aura hadpletely left him astonished!

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    Chapter 817 If She Doesn¡¯t Want You, I Do


    After hearing Jonah¡¯s proposal for a while, she waved him off with a disdainful look. ¡°Okay. That¡¯s all I


    need to hear. Since Mr. Larson came here himself, I will definitely sign this contract. However, the price


    you proposed has to be deducted by 20%!¡±


    Hearing that, Jonah was stumped. Just as he was about to say something, she beat him to it.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything else. The price you¡¯re giving me must not be the price Lucia offered. You


    must have increased it by 30% to be in her good books, am I right? I¡¯m cutting 20% off so you will still be


    earning an extra 10%. That will still look good when you report back to yourpany and Lucia.¡±


    At once, Jonah¡¯s face turned pale.


    Leanna hit the nail on the head¨C¨Che did increase the price that Lucia proposed by exactly 30%.


    He thought that he could earn some incentive since Matthew shared a close rtionship with Leanna. It


    was a typical example of taking advantage of a person¡¯s trust.


    Little did he know that she had seen through his little trick.


    As the quotation was ssified information, Lucia had just told him the exact price today.


    She wouldn¡¯t have told anyone else this piece of information as it would cause Gonzalez Corporation to


    fall into a passive position.


    At this point, Leanna had just made a very urate guess.


    Inevitably, Jonah was very shocked. It dawned on him that she didn¡¯t get to the position she was in today


    just because of her beauty.


    Her capabilities were surelyparable to any man!


    At this point, he didn¡¯t dare to argue otherwise. Nodding his head, he said, ¡°Thank you, President


    Sandel!¡±


    Hearing that, she lifted her hand as a gesture that it was no big deal. Obviously, she didn¡¯t pay much


    attention to him.


    After the secretary had prepared the contract, both parties signed the agreement of the coboration.


    With the contract in his hands, Jonah couldn¡¯t help but feel excited and aplished.


    Having obtained the coboration in this project meant that he would be the president of the


    Gonzalez Corporation branch in Cathay.


    As for Lucia, she would be the president of thepany branches in the entire Asia continent.


    In other words, he was going to be the sole person in charge of the Cathay branch.


    It was his dream position!


    ¡°President Sandel, thank you for giving me the opportunity. To express my gratitude, I¡¯d like to take you


    out for a meal. I was wondering if you have the time¡­¡± Jonah chuckled as he offered.


    Without sparing him a nce, Leanna simply waved him off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. You two can head


    out first. I want to have a talk with Mr. Larson.¡±


    At once, Jonah and Tate were caught off guard.


    What do both of them have to talk about?


    With that, Matthew felt awkward. ¡°President Sandel, w-what is it about?¡±


    With a smile, she replied, ¡°Have you forgotten about our secret?¡±


    At once, a lightbulb lit in Matthew¡¯s head. It must be about her daughter.


    However, what she spoke had caused an immediate change in the way Jonah and Tate looked at him.


    What secret do these two share?


    Are they really having an affair?


    While Jonah seemed suspicious, Tate looked overwhelmed with jealousy and hatred. Just like that, the


    two men were brought out of the office by the secretary.


    Seeing the two leave, Matthew couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°President Sandel, can you not speak with


    such innuendos in the future? They must be getting funny ideas now that they¡¯re out there!¡±


    Upon hearing that, she offered a soft smile. ¡°Why do you care what they think? I don¡¯t mind it. Do you?¡±


    Inevitably, he was at a loss for words.


    At this moment, she leaned closer to his side before chuckling. ¡°Why? Are you afraid that Sasha might


    get mad? Are you scared that she may not want you anymore? Don¡¯t worry. If she really doesn¡¯t want


    you anymore, I do!¡±


    After saying that, Leanna began tough.


    Hearing her spewing nonsense, Matthew was rendered speechless so he cut to the chase. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s


    get down to business. How is everything now?¡±


    Previously, he came over because of a heart transnt.


    After observing for a period of time, he deduced that everything had returned to normal.


    Then, Leanna said, ¡°Things are well with my daughter. But¡­ something¡¯s wrong on my best friend¡¯s


    side.¡±

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    Chapter 818 Give Me Leanna¡¯s Contact


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Matthew was surprised to hear what Leanna said.


    After all, he was confident in his surgical skills. He was sure that her best friend was fine thest time he


    checked.


    She was a little hesitant as she spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to describe it, but I¡¯ve recorded a video. You


    should take a look at it.¡±


    After saying that, she shifted closer to him before pulling out her cell phone. A video was disyed on


    the screen.


    The clip showed a person lying in a patient¡¯s bed.


    He could recognize that the person in the recording was her best friend, and she was still sleeping.


    At this moment, he frowned as he felt that something was off about her best friend.


    After a while, something happened all of a sudden in the video.


    Leanna¡¯s best friend suddenly jerked as if she was shocked by electricity.


    When the sudden movement took ce, her face turned veiny and her eyes were opened so wide that


    her eyeballs might fall out of their sockets at any moment.


    Not only that, her tongue was also protruding as if something was pulling on it.


    At once, his facial expression changed as he stood up abruptly. ¡°Where is your best friend right now?¡±


    Seeing his expression, Leanna couldn¡¯t help but get anxious. ¡°Mr. Larson, w-what¡¯s happening to her? Is


    she in danger?¡±


    In a deep tone, he replied, ¡°She¡¯s poisoned again!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Leanna widened her eyes. ¡°Huh? Someone poisoned her again? I¡­ I didn¡¯t even let


    anyonee close to her!¡±


    He then exined, ¡°That¡¯s the main problem.¡±


    With a pale face, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Larson, is someone purposely doing this to us?¡±


    Looking at her, he shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. You¡¯re not poisoned.¡±


    Hearing that, she heaved a sigh of relief. She was truly afraid that there¡¯d be some poisonous centipede


    in her body.


    ¡°My best friend is still in a vi in the suburbs. Should I bring you over now?¡± she asked.


    Taking a nce at the time, he shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t do that right now. I didn¡¯t prepare my tools. How


    about this? I¡¯ll go find you tonight at 8, and we¡¯ll go together. I¡¯ll head back to prepare now!¡±


    At once, she nodded in agreement.


    After leaving the office, Matthew came to the parking lot to find Tate and Jonah were waiting for him.


    At this moment, Tate was ring holes into Matthew as he blurted angrily, ¡°Matthew, what were you two


    doing in the office just now?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Needless to say, Matthew was speechless upon hearing that. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    Tate then refuted, ¡°Bullsh*t! Do you think I¡¯m blind? Do you think I didn¡¯t see the way Leanna treated


    you? You must be having some sort of inglorious rtionship with her!¡±


    Hearing that, Matthew was so mad that he rolled his eyes. ¡°Whatever floats your boat! Jonah, let¡¯s go. I


    have to go back to the hospital.¡±


    As Jonah was behind the wheels, he said in a sincere tone, ¡°Matthew, loyalty is an important quality in a


    person. Sasha treats you so well, and she¡¯s fullymitted to you. You must not do anything that will


    hurt her!¡±


    At once, Tate nodded before adding, ¡°Yeah. As someone who¡¯s already wedded, you can¡¯t just go around


    flirting with other girls! First, it was the nurse in the hospital. Now, it¡¯s Leanna. What are you trying to do?¡±


    At this point, Matthew was helpless and at a loss for words. When did he even flirt with other girls?


    If he truly did, something would¡¯ve happened that day in Woodside when Crystal climbed into his bed.


    ¡°Jonah, don¡¯t worry. President Sandel simply asked me to help her with something. There¡¯s nothing else


    aside from that. I love Sasha, and I will never do anything that hurts her!¡± Matthew said sincerely.


    As Jonah had sessfully obtained the contract, he was in a good mood so he didn¡¯t want to argue with


    Matthew any further.


    However, Tate was still dissatisfied. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe that you didn¡¯t do anything just because you


    said so? Matthew, if you want to prove your innocence, I have an idea.¡±


    At once, Matthew¡¯s brows were furrowed. ¡°What¡¯s your idea?¡±


    With a chuckle, Tate said, ¡°Give me Leanna¡¯s contact and help me court her. That will be sufficient to


    prove that you¡¯re not in a rtionship with her.¡±

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    Chapter 819 Cast Aside After Serving His Purpose


    Looking at Tate¡¯s disgusting face, Matthew almost lost it.


    What a sc*mbag. You¡¯re always drinking and hanging out withdies. How dare you think of courting


    Leanna? Are you serious? Even the inheritor of the grand family from Bainbridge didn¡¯t manage to court


    her. What makes you think you can?


    Not bothering to humor him, Matthew decided to stay silent.


    However, Tate was not having it. ¡°Matthew, why are you so quiet? Are you feeling guilty? I knew it! I


    knew it, you as*! You must have something with Leanna! Just you wait. I¡¯m making a phone call to tell


    my cousin about this right now!¡±


    With his lips pursed, Matthew replied, ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    As Tate was angered by the reaction Matthew gave, he immediately dished out his phone to make a call


    to Sasha.


    As soon as he finished narrating the story, she asked disdainfully, ¡°Are you done? I know Matthew way


    better than you. He will definitely do nothing as such! I¡¯m warning you. If you ever bad-mouth him in front


    of me again, I will not let it slide!¡±


    After saying that, she hung up the phone.


    Tate was then left dumbfounded. What just happened? Does Sasha have so much faith in Matthew?


    On the other hand, Matthew was looking at Tate coldly. What an ungrateful family. Right after I helped


    them get the contract, here they are turning their backs on me.


    It seemed that he should have his guard up from now on when dealing with them in the future.


    After 10 minutes or so, Jonah turned the car to the entrance of a crossroad and stopped the car there.


    ¡°Matthew, I have to rush back to thepany. You should get off here!¡± Jonah suddenly said.


    Hearing that, Matthew frowned unhappily. This ce was quite a distance from the hospital. How could


    they just dump him here?


    When you needed my help to get the contract earlier, you came to get me from the hospital. Now that the


    contract is in your hands, and you no longer need me, you don¡¯t even bother to send me back?


    ¡°But, Jonah, I have urgent matters to tend to at the hospital. You brought me out from the hospital earlier,


    and now you¡¯re just leaving me here? What am I supposed to do?¡± Matthew frowned as he asked.


    Hearing that, Jonah brushed him off impatiently. ¡°I know, but I have to rush back to thepany! I have


    to send this contract back as soon as possible. It has to be before Lucia gets off work so that she can


    send it to the headquarters!¡±


    Matthew then replied, ¡°Working hours won¡¯t be over for another 2 hours. Even if you have to take a


    detour, you will still make it.¡±


    However, Jonah was not having it. ¡°I still have to send Tate to the North Suburb. He has a gathering with


    his friends there. There will not be enough time for both ces. Moreover, there¡¯s public transport here.


    Can¡¯t you just take the public transport back?¡±


    Hearing that, Matthew was utterly speechless.


    You were the one who brought me out to help with the contract signing. Now that the contract has been


    signed, you¡¯re disposing of me immediately. You choose to send your son to a gathering with his friends


    over sending me back to where you picked me up from when I¡¯m the one who helped you. Is this how


    you show your appreciation for someone who had just helped you big time?


    At this moment, Matthew gazed deeply at Jonah before he said in a low voice, ¡°Alright. Jonah, the


    contract has been settled. In the future, if you ever need anything, please don¡¯t ask me for help


    anymore.¡±


    After leaving those words, he got out of the car.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Looking at Matthew¡¯s back figure, Jonah scoffed, ¡°F*ck, what was that for? If it wasn¡¯t for the contract, I


    wouldn¡¯t have contacted you! Dumb*ss. Who does he think he is? Does he expect me to treat him


    respectfully just because of the contract? What right does he have?¡±


    At once, Tate nodded and chimed in agreement, ¡°Exactly. He¡¯s just a live-in son-inw. How dare he


    dilly-dally when we ask him to get us the contract? Obviously, he isn¡¯t aware of his own status. He¡¯s just


    a dog that belongs to Aunt Helen¡¯s family. What right does he have to be equal with us? Dad, I¡¯m getting


    more and more irked by him. Why don¡¯t I just find some people to teach him a lesson?¡±

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    Chapter 820 Leanna Isn¡¯t Suitable for You


    Jonah gave Tate a nce before sighing. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t cause any more trouble. You were bailed


    out in thest incident. If anything else happens, it will be troublesome to deal with.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Hearing that, Tate couldn¡¯t help but feel mad. ¡°I can¡¯t possibly let it slide! We told him about it the day we


    came back. We asked him to help get the contract but he dyed until now. Obviously, he wants us to


    beg for his help. He should take a good look in the mirror to see who he is. How dare he make us beg


    him? Moreover, this b*stard is too cunning. Did you see the way Leanna treated him? This b*stard must


    have deceived her as well! I get so angry just looking at him!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jonah waved to him in acknowledgment. ¡°I know what you mean. Don¡¯t get so ahead


    of yourself yet. I¡¯ve already gotten the contract, so I will be the president of Gonzalez Corporation in


    Cathay. When we get things settled, we can teach him a lesson! Also, you should stop thinking about


    Leanna. She¡¯s older than you by two years. She¡¯s not suitable for you!¡±


    Actually, there was something else Jonah didn¡¯t tell his son. It was the fact that he himself was smitten


    by Leanna, so he didn¡¯t want his son to ruin his ns. In other words, he wanted Leanna all to himself.


    In his eyes, Leanna might have the money and status, but she was still a woman.


    He assumed that a talent that came back from overseas like him would be exceptionally attractive to a


    woman like her.


    Obviously, Tate wasn¡¯t happy to hear that. ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong with her being two years older than me?


    Look at how great she maintained her looks. You can¡¯t even tell that she¡¯s older. If anything, she looks


    way younger than me. I don¡¯t see the issue here!¡±


    With a re, Jonah scoffed, ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯m warning you, you better not think about courting her


    anymore. Otherwise, I will stop giving you money¨C¨Cnot even a single penny!¡±


    With that, Tate was left dumbfounded.


    After a brief moment, a gleam of light shone in his eyes.


    ¡°Dad, I will not bring up Leanna anymore. However, regarding the woman who pped me at the


    hospital, I will not let it slide.¡±


    With a frown, Jonah asked, ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    Gritting his teeth, Tate said as he tried to suppress his anger, ¡°I¡¯ve never been beaten by anyone since


    young. Therefore, I will definitely make her pay for what she did.¡±


    After giving it some thought, Jonah replied, ¡°Alright, you can deal with it yourself. Nheless, you must


    remember to not go overboard! The person you hitst time was enough of a lesson for you. As of now,


    things are different from before in this country. It¡¯ll be troublesome if you run into trouble with certain rich


    people.¡±


    Hearing that, Tate let out a scoff. ¡°Dad, what are you afraid of? She¡¯s merely a nurse in the hospital. Isn¡¯t


    it easy to teach such people a lesson? If she truly is a rich person, she wouldn¡¯t be working as a nurse.


    That job is undoubtedly tiring.¡±


    Jonah then nodded in agreement; he didn¡¯t even bother to have second thoughts about Crystal.


    In his opinion, people who resorted to such tough work must not have any supportive background.


    On the other side, Matthew got a cab and headed back to the hospital to gather his items.


    After that, he went back to Lakeside Garden to grab some of his precious herbs.


    Then, he made a phone call to Sasha to let her know he would not be back for dinner.


    In the evening, at 8 sharp, Leanna picked him up punctually before heading to the vi she owned in the


    suburbs.


    The vi was located at a slightly hidden location. Frankly, she didn¡¯t want to let outsiders know about her


    best friend¡¯s condition.


    If the young master from Bainbridge found out that her best friend was still alive, it might lead to


    something serious.


    When Matthew reached the ce, he took a look around thepound. Suddenly, a frown formed on


    his forehead.


    ¡°Is there anyone living nearby?¡± he asked.


    At once, she pointed toward a direction. ¡°In that direction around 200 meters away, there¡¯s a vige.


    However, there¡¯s only a handful of people who live there.¡±

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    Chapter 821 The Elderly Man¡¯s Odd Illness


    ording to Leanna¡¯s guidance, Matthew found the vige in no time. The vige was hidden in the


    woods, and it looked a little run down.


    Just like what Leanna had imed, there weren¡¯t many people who stayed in the vige, and those who


    did were mainly senior citizens. Most of the youngsters had already left to work in the city, and the


    children had gone to school. Only the elderly people continued staying in the remote vige, reluctant to


    leave due to nostalgia.


    No one really paid any attention to Matthew when he entered the vige. They likely assumed that he


    was one of the elites who lived in one of the mansions nearby, seeing how there were a few manors


    surrounding the vige. Hence, the vigers here would often see rich peopleing over to tour


    around, and they were already used to it.


    As Matthew walked around, he started observing the people here. Suddenly, his gaze fixated on an


    elderly man, and he quickly approached him before greeting with a low voice, ¡°Hello, sir.¡±


    The elderly man looked confused. ¡°D-Do you need anything?¡±


    Matthew chuckled a little before he asked, ¡°Have you noticed that your appetite has increased recently?¡±


    Immediately, the elderly man looked shocked. ¡°H-How do you know that? I used to only be able to finish


    half a portion of my meal, but I can finish the entire thing now. Sometimes, that wouldn¡¯t even be enough


    for me.¡±


    Matthew nodded. ¡°What about your body? Do you feel even more tired even after eating so much?¡±


    The elderly man¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How do you know that? By right, my body condition should have


    improved as my appetite increased, but¡­ I started feeling more fatigued. I was just wondering if I should


    go to the hospital to check if I¡¯m alright. By the way¡­ Are you a doctor?¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He gave Matthew a hopeful look and thetter chuckled lightly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m a doctor, and I can tell


    that something¡¯s wrong with your body.¡±


    Right then, the elderly man looked delighted. ¡°I-Is it possible for you to take a look at my condition? I-I


    don¡¯t have any serious illnesses, do I?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a serious illness, but I have to ask you something. Have you seen this kind of nt around this


    ce?¡± Matthew asked before he took a paper out with a drawing of an odd-looking nt.


    There were three leaves on the nt, and two of the leaves were jagged, while another leaf was


    roundish in shape. All three leaves together had no sense of congruity and looked like it wasn¡¯t a nt


    from Earth at all.


    After staring at the paper, the elderly man pondered for a moment. ¡°Hmm, I¡­ I have actually seen these


    nts. Back then, I thought they looked weird, so I plucked one of them and wanted to show it to the


    others. However, the nt disappeared somehow when I got home!¡±


    Immediately, Matthew questioned, ¡°Where did you see it?¡±


    After thinking for a while, the elderly man pointed at the mountain and answered, ¡°There are twonds


    behind the mountain that belong to me, and I saw these nts in the ditch below thends. Sir, is this


    nt rted to my illness?¡±


    Still, Matthew smiled before exining, ¡°Not really. Your illness isn¡¯t severe after all. I¡¯ll prescribe


    medicines for you, and you¡¯ll recover after taking them. You¡¯ll at most have to take two trips to the


    washroom.¡±


    Then, he wrote something down on a piece of paper before giving it to the elderly man, while the elderly


    man looked thrilled and thanked him profusely. Nevertheless, Matthew didn¡¯t stay there for long and


    quickly headed to the back of the mountain. Yet, his frown deepened upon reaching thends that the


    elderly man talked about.


    Matthew jumped down to the ditch beneath thends, and there were weeds growing all over the shady


    ce. By right, there should be animals and insects such as snakes, rats, and ants at ces like this.


    However, Matthew couldn¡¯t even find an ant at this odd ce. It¡¯s as if everything in this ce is dead!

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    Chapter 822 Rainbow Centipede


    After searching around the ce, Matthew found those nts as expected. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t touch


    the nts. Instead, he slowly squatted down and observed his surroundings.


    Then, he took a small ceramic bottle out and poured some of the ck powder from the bottle around


    the nt.


    A whileter, Matthew noticed the soil around the nt moving around as if something was about to


    crawl out.


    Holding his breath, he stared at the ground intently. About three minutester, a centipede crawled out


    of the soil.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The centipede wasn¡¯trge and was only about the length of a thumb. However, the centipede had a


    colorful appearance and looked more like a snake.


    Right then, the centipede looked anxious as it moved around in the circles around the ck powder that


    was circled around it. The centipede couldn¡¯t crawl out of the ck powder, and it seemed like the


    centipede was fearful of the ck powder.


    At this moment, Matthew took another ceramic bottle and opened a little opening around the ck


    powder before cing the mouth of the ceramic bottle at the opening.


    Immediately, the centipede crawled over and entered the ceramic bottle.


    Then, Matthew quickly picked the ceramic bottle up, and the centipede was trapped in the ceramic bottle.


    Nevertheless, Matthew didn¡¯t leave yet. Instead, he took his pill furnace out and ced it on the ground.


    After that, he poured the centipede from the ceramic bottle into the pill furnace before pouring some


    powder into it as well.


    At this instance, the centipede looked as if it was burned and started thrashing around before an odd


    smell filled the air. He was standing on a tree from afar, observing quietly.


    Not long after, more centipedes around the area crawled out before crawling into the pill furnace one by


    one as if they were attracted by the smell.


    After observing for a while and making sure that there were no centipedes left, Matthew jumped down


    from the tree and sealed the cover of the pill furnace before wrapping it up. Then, he took a huge ss


    bottle to keep a few of the three-leaf nts before returning to Leanna¡¯s vi.


    At the same time, Leanna was waiting for Matthew to return anxiously. When she saw himing back,


    she quickly reported, ¡°Dr. Larson, she moved a few times just now again. Is she in any danger? I¡¯m really


    worried!¡±


    Nevertheless, Matthew chuckled softly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s alright.¡±


    Sighing in relief, Leanna asked with a low voice, ¡°Dr. Larson, do you know who tried to curse her? Could


    it be that the man from Bainbridge found out that she¡¯s not dead and wants to harm her again?¡±


    Still, Matthew shook his head. ¡°She wasn¡¯t cursed. This is just an idental injury.¡±


    Right then, Leanna was taken aback. ¡°idental injury? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Because she was cursed by these centipedes in the past, her body had be a great medium for


    them to grow. If there were centipedes around this area, they would be attracted here easily. In this case,


    no one cursed her. However, there are people rearing centipedes in this area, and her body attracted


    these centipedes, so she ended up like this.¡±


    Leanne¡¯s eyes widened as she gasped. ¡°S-Someone is rearing centipedes around this area? How could


    that be? Most¡­ Most of the people here are innocent elderly vigers, so who would do that?¡±


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but I¡¯ll find out in a bit. Don¡¯t worry. Those people who are


    rearing these centipedes are not nning to harm you guys or the people here. If not, this entire area


    would have been destroyed. Things wouldn¡¯t have been like this if they really nned to harm everyone.¡±


    Although Leanne looked relieved right then, she was still anxious. After all, it was normal for a woman to


    be fearful of creepy crawlies.


    Right then, Matthew walked toward the side of the bed and forced the centipede out with acupuncture. It


    was the same type of centipede that Matthew found in the woods.


    However, the centipede¡¯s color changed right after entering the body. Instead of its rainbow appearance,


    it had be a blood-red color.


    It was the kind of color that appeared after the centipede consumed human blood.

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    Chapter 823 Are You Looking for These Centipedes?


    After the centipede crawled out, Leanne¡¯s best friend¡¯s body went limp before she fell onto the bed.


    Leanne hid behind Matthew in fear and refused to let go of her grip on his arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. This centipede is not harmful anymore,¡± Matthew exined before he took a ceramic


    bottle out to keep the blood centipede.


    Although Leanna sighed in relief, she still looked terrified. ¡°Mr. Larson, if someone is rearing centipedes


    here, do we have to move away as soon as possible? I mean, we can¡¯t stay here any longer. It¡¯s too


    dangerous!¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Matthew smiled before saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. As I said, the person who is rearing the


    centipedes does not mean any harm. Your friend only got cursed because of her body condition, and


    it¡¯s not on purpose. If not, the two of you would have died. I¡¯ve checked the ce where the person


    reared their centipedes. Although people used to walk past that area, most of them were fine except for


    this elderly man in the vige. As he plucked the medicinal nt used to feed the centipedes, he was


    poisoned by the three-leaf nt and was slightly sick.¡±


    Nevertheless, the elderly man was only poisoned instead of cursed, as the three-leaf nt was a


    poisonous nt used to rear the centipedes.


    Hence, he was poisoned when he plucked the nt and wanted to show it to the other vigers.


    Right then, Leanna urged, ¡°What about my friend¡¯s condition? When will she recover? I-If she keeps


    attracting these centipedes, she might get cursed again in the future.¡±


    Yet, Matthew reassured her. ¡°Your friend will bepletely healed after a month. She¡¯ll be fine. By right,


    it¡¯s hard to run into these centipedes in these kinds of ces. This time, it¡¯s a special case as someone is


    rearing them here. Still, you don¡¯t have to worry. Since I¡¯m already here, I¡¯ll settle everything for you. I¡¯ll


    find that person by tonight!¡±


    Shocked, Leanna asked, ¡°W-Will you be able to find this person?¡±


    Matthew nodded. ¡°This type of centipede has to be fed every day, so the person who rears them must


    come over every day. Moreover, they only eat during the night, so that person must beingter. You


    should rest now. I¡¯ll wait for this person to show up.¡±


    After Matthew left, Leanna stayed in her room while looking around with a pale expression, afraid to fall


    asleep.


    Meanwhile, Matthew went back to the back of the mountain and hid on top of a tree. Although the woods


    were humid at night, he wasn¡¯t harmed by it, as his blood was rushing after he cultivated the Divine Skill.


    While meditating, Matthew started listening closely to his surroundings. Suddenly, he heard soft


    footsteps when it was around midnight.


    Alerted, Matthew opened his eyes and turned in the direction of the sound.


    In the dark, a figure in ck, along with a ck hood, ran over.


    The figure was extremely quick and looked as if they were running on the t ground despite moving


    around in the mountain.


    Not long after, the figure reached the centipedes gathering ce. Then, the figure took a bag out and


    opened it before pouring some powder on the ground.


    After that, they sat by the side and waited for the centipedes to appear patiently. Nevertheless, not one


    centipede appeared after waiting for a long time.


    Confused, the figure quickly ran over and looked around before plucking a three-leaf nt out to see an


    empty hole.


    Immediately, their facial expression changed, and they quickly plucked out a few other three-leaf nts


    to see the same thing. There was a tiny hole beneath the three-leaf nt, but there was nothing in the


    hole!


    All of the centipedes that were supposed to be hidden under the nt were all gone. The figure¡¯s eyes


    widened in disbelief.


    Right at this moment, a voice rang out from the back. ¡°Are you looking for the centipedes?¡±

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    Chapter 824 You Crossed the Line


    Immediately, the mysterious man¡¯s expression changed as he turned around abruptly and moved his


    right hand before a rope-like object flew out at the speed of light.


    The person standing not far away behind him was Matthew.


    Upon seeing that object flying toward him, Matthew didn¡¯t dodge but reached out to seize it with his bare


    hand. The object was slimy and kept moving around before it entangled itself onto his wrist.


    Right then, Matthew could finally see that the man had thrown a red snake toward him. Although he


    had his hands on the snake¡¯s body, he couldn¡¯t manage to crush it by its heart.


    As so, the snake managed to curl around Matthew¡¯s wrist before biting his arm while Matthew reacted


    quickly and grabbed it by its heart, sessfully paralyzing it.


    At this moment, the figure turned around to reveal a man in his mid-forties. He had an odd look on his


    face, and his gaze was dark.


    Matthew frowned. ¡°Who are you? Why are you rearing these centipedes here?¡±


    Yet the man nced at him disdainfully. ¡°How dare you go against me, you ignorant fool? You¡¯re going to


    meet your demise today! Do you know that the red snake in your hand right now has been trained by me


    for years? This red snake¡¯s venom isn¡¯t in its teeth but in its body, so you¡¯re a deadman the moment you


    touch the snake, and I¡¯m not interested in talking to a man who is going to die!¡±


    However, Matthew only chuckled coldly and flung the red snake to the ground.


    ¡°Do you think I look like I¡¯m poisoned?¡±


    Immediately, the man¡¯s expression changed when he noticed Matthew was still able to breathe properly


    while lookingposed, and there weren¡¯t many changes to his hands. Indeed, he didn¡¯t look like he


    was poisoned.


    What on earth is happening?


    The man knew most about the red snake¡¯s venom, so he knew that others would surely die upon


    touching it.


    However, the young man in front of him survived even after killing the red snake, so what exactly was


    happening right here?


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°W-Who are you? Why are you going against me?¡± the man asked with a grim look on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to go against you, but you crossed the line! You should know that you can only rear


    centipedes at ces without any humans living nearby. Yet, you choose to rear it at the border of a city.


    Do you know how many lives might be sacrificed if the centipedes go out of control?¡±


    The man gritted his teeth. ¡°Stop bullsh*tting and answer me! Who do you work for?¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°I work for no one!¡±


    Yet, the man stared at him for a moment before he chuckled coldly. ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯ll believe


    you? Which n do you belong to? Don¡¯t me me for being merciless if you still refuse to tell me!¡±


    Matthew frowned. ¡°n? Do you mean the 72 voodoo ns of Orleans?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Obviously? All 72 n leaders of Orleans hade over from Thousand


    Hills. Are you saying that you¡¯re trying to go against me without even knowing anything?¡±


    Immediately, Matthew¡¯s face turned cold, as there was information regarding the voodoo n in the jade


    pendant.


    Thousand Hills was a ce in Orleans, and the 72 voodoo ns of Orleans were the 72 forces ruling


    over Thousand Hills.


    Each of the ns was extremely powerful, and some of them were close to each other, while others were


    enemies among the 72 voodoo ns.


    However, it was important to note that Orleanians seldom stepped foot out of Thousand Hills, and the


    n leaders of the 72 voodoo ns would never leave Thousand Hills.


    With all the n leaders from the 72 voodoo ns here, what is happening exactly?


    While Matthew was deep in thought, the man quietly consumed a ck item that looked like a cookie


    before he chewed with a gruesome look on his face, as if he was in great pain.


    Upon seeing that, Matthew had his face darkened. ¡°Why are you fighting me using the five poisonous


    insects?¡±


    Right then, the man spat what he was chewing and gritted his teeth. ¡°And you¡¯re still saying that you¡¯re


    not working for the voodoo ns? Who else would know about the five poisonous insects besides


    Orleanians? You shall die today!¡±


    Right after, the man sat on the ground and crossed his legs before opening his mouth. Suddenly, a huge


    rainbow centipede crawled out of his mouth!

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    Chapter 825 Five Poisonous Creatures


    This centipede looked simr to the ones Matthew had caught previously.


    However, the centipedes he had caught previously were too small, only an inch or two, while this


    centipede was about a foot long. He had never seen a centipede of this size.


    After the centipede came out, it crawled to the gunk that the man spat. It seemed like the centipede was


    swallowing the gunk on the ground.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    At the same time, the man¡¯s pant leg moved a little before a little red snake slithered out while


    something started hopping under his shirt around his chest area. After a while, a gray toad finally


    managed to hop out.


    Right then, a ck scorpion crawled up from his hair before a tiny spider crawled out of the back of his


    ear.


    All five poisonous creatures seemed to be eager to consume the ck gunk, one after another. As for


    the man, he continued sitting on the ground with his legs crossed whileughing weirdly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can fight us Orleanians just because you know how to detoxify yourself. Do you


    really think that you¡¯ll be able to save yourself once I use the five poisonous creatures? If you still refuse


    toe clean about who you¡¯re working for, you might as well start saying yourst words!¡±


    Still, Matthew¡¯s face remained cold. ¡°You¡¯re actually using the five poisonous creatures against me even


    though we don¡¯t even know each other? You¡¯re indeed a vicious man. Aren¡¯t you afraid of tasting your


    own medicines for bringing so many poisonous creatures along with you?¡±


    Nevertheless, the man startedughing. ¡°Do you think us Orleanians train ourselves so much to get


    trumped up by our own?¡±


    Matthew chuckled coldly. ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t run into me yet!¡±


    Then, he took a ceramic bottle out and poured some powder on the five poisonous creatures.


    Suddenly, those creatures looked as if they were agitated before they started trembling and crying.


    Immediately, the man¡¯s facial expression changed, as he had never seen anything like this.


    How could the poisonous creatures I¡¯ve cultivated go on a rampage all of a sudden?


    Then, the man whistled a tune as an instruction for the poisonous creatures to attack Matthew. However,


    instead of attacking Matthew, all of the creatures pounced on him.


    At this instance, the man¡¯s face turned pale before he asked with a trembling voice, ¡°What is happening?


    What is happening?! You guys¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, the red snake that had already crawled toward him bared its fangs at


    him.


    Shrieking, the man fell onto the ground as if all of his energy had been drained while Matthew merely let


    out a soft gasp.


    Immediately, the poisonous creatures stopped. It was as if they were under Matthew¡¯s control.


    Then, Matthew walked toward the man and threatened with a low voice, ¡°Answer my questions if you still


    want to live!¡±


    Still, the man gritted his teeth before using thest of his breath to say, ¡°I-I won¡¯t say anything¡­ Y-You


    guys will never find her¡­ Never¡­ Orleans can only belong to my master¡­¡±


    Upon saying that, the man¡¯s head fell, and he kicked the bucket.


    Matthew frowned, as he couldn¡¯t help but think about everything that the man said just now.


    The fact that the man questioned which n Matthew was working for¡ªas well as iming that all 72


    n leaders of the voodoo ns came to Eastcliff¡ªmeant that something dangerous definitely


    happened in Orleans.


    He imed that I¡¯d never be able to find her, but who was he referring to? He also said that Orleans


    belongs to his master. Who¡¯s his master?


    Matthew concluded a few points from what the man said.


    The 72 n leaders definitely came to Eastcliff to search for a person, and this man was here to stop


    them from finding that person.


    Matthew took a deep breath. What exactly happened in Orleans?


    He initially nned to get some information from this man, but it seemed like this man was surely loyal to


    his master.


    After that, Matthew took some corpse dissolving powder out to dpose the man¡¯s body to not alert


    anyone else.


    As for the five poisonous creatures, they were all kept by him as well.

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    Chapter 826 Let Me Show You Something


    After getting everything settled, Matthew went back to Leanna¡¯s ce.


    Of course, Matthew only told Leanna that an Orleanian identally left their centipedes here instead of


    telling her the entire truth.


    Upon hearing that, Leanna finally felt relieved. Nevertheless, she insisted on moving away and taking her


    friend back to the city. Beyond the need for questions, she was already traumatized by her suburban


    nightmare.


    Matthew didn¡¯t stop her, as he knew that if the 72 n leaders were at Eastcliff, they might actually


    start rearing poisonous creatures in the suburbs as well. Seeing that the creatures they brought along


    with them might starve to death if they didn¡¯t feed them, it seemed like the suburbs of Eastcliff weren¡¯t a


    safe ce anymore.


    When Matthew thought about the situation of the area around his vi, he realized that those poisonous


    creatures in theke were ced there deliberately. Judging from the situation, he could tell that the


    location wasn¡¯t their natural habitat.


    At that moment, Matthew felt his heart constricting a little.


    Usually, the 72 n leaders would choose a remote area to rear their poisonous creatures to avoid


    others from finding out.


    However, theke definitely wasn¡¯t a remote ce.


    Could it be that someone is trying to stir things up by rearing poisonous creatures in theke near the


    vis? Is someone working with the Orleanians and cing poisonous creatures there deliberately to


    archive something?


    Matthew pondered about the possibilities of that.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The result of what happened near the vi was Jadennding himself in prison and destroying his own


    reputation. Still, who benefitted the most from this?


    At the thought of that, Matthew seemed to have solved the mystery, suddenly jolting.


    Although he did benefit from this, the person who truly benefited the most was the current Head of the


    Lach Family.


    After all, Jaden¡¯s father was the rightful inheritor of the Lachs to take control of the family.


    Still, after this issue, Jaden¡¯s father died while Jaden ended up in prison, causing the Lachs to lose both


    its inheritors.


    So, the person who unquestionably benefited from this was the current Head of the Lach Family.


    As for the vi area, the Lachs probably didn¡¯t care, as the position of the current Head of the Family


    wasn¡¯t stabilized yet, so they couldn¡¯t be bothered.


    However, they surely thought that it would be useless for Matthew to take those poisonous creatures


    from theke, as those creatures might have harmed him instead.


    By then, the Lachs might be able to get the ce back with a lower price and even profit from Matthew.


    Matthew really had to admit that the Lachs made a smart move this time.


    Although he couldn¡¯t understand what was going on exactly in the past, he finally connected the dots


    after everything that happened tonight.


    It seems like I should pay the Lachs a visit. Billy gave me a year to take over the Ten Greatest Families


    of Eastcliff. Among the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff, the Jacksons are now under mymand.


    Although the Lachs aren¡¯t as powerful now, they¡¯re still under the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff. I


    guess I can start making my moves on them now.


    The following morning, Matthew headed back to Lakeside Garden.


    Since it was still dawn, Natalie was still deep in her slumbers, and Matthew left for the Fields¡¯ vi after


    adjusting her nket for her.


    When he reached the vi, Jinny was already in the living room, and she was trying to turn on the


    television.


    Upon seeing Matthew, she looked embarrassed before she greeted, ¡°Hey, Matthew.¡±


    Right then, Matthew smiled before he carried the pill furnace toward the couch. ¡°Let me show you


    something.¡±


    Immediately, Jinny went toward him. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Matthew opened the pill furnace.


    At this moment, Jinny couldn¡¯t help but look taken aback after ncing at the pill furnace.


    The pill furnace waspletely filled with rainbow centipedes, and it would definitely creep out anyone


    who was looking at it.


    Right then, Matthew observed Jinny¡¯s reaction. Although she looked stunned, there wasn¡¯t any hint of


    fear in her.


    This was unexpected for a girl.


    ¡°W-What is all this?¡± Jinny asked with a curious look on her face. From the looks of it, it seemed like she


    was nning to touch these centipedes.


    At the same time, the centipedes got agitated the moment Matthew opened the cover of the pill furnace


    and started trying to escape.

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    Chapter 827 The Mysterious Jinny


    Hearing Jinny¡¯s question, Matthew answered softly, ¡°They are centipedes. Do you like them? You can try


    touching them.¡±


    Jinny looked surprised. ¡°Really?! Can I¡­ Can I touch them?¡±


    Matthew nodded.


    Right then, Jinny took a deep breath before she slowly ced her hand into the pill furnace.


    Any other girl would probably have been screaming at the sight of the centipedes, not to mention


    touching them, but Jinny looked like she really liked these little creatures as she reached forward slowly


    to touch the centipedes.


    At this moment, something weird happened. When Jinny¡¯s hand entered the pill furnace, those


    centipedes immediately stopped thrashing around as if they were being consoled.


    The moment Jinny¡¯s hand came into contact with those centipedes, they became obedient and gentle. It


    seemed like they honestly enjoyed Jinny¡¯s touch.


    It wasmon knowledge that these centipedes that were reared as poisonous creatures were


    extremely aggressive, not to mention reared poisonous centipedes. Even a normal centipede would have


    attacked immediately uponing into contact with humans.


    However, these centipedes didn¡¯t react like that at all. It was miraculous.


    Watching closely, Matthew nodded with a thoughtful look before sealing the pill furnace again and


    keeping the centipedes away.


    After that, he took a fewrge ceramic bottles that contained the five poisonous creatures from yesterday


    out before proceeding to release them.


    Right then, Jinny gasped again. Nevertheless, she looked even more excited instead of being afraid.


    As for the five poisonous creatures, they looked like they weren¡¯t going to attack anyone as they were


    extremely gentle toward Jinny and even allowed her to carry them.


    Most importantly, the red snake had venom all over its body, and those who came into contact with it


    would surely die. However, Jinny never felt anything while carrying the snake. It was almost too hard for


    anyone to believe it.


    Upon seeing that, Matthew confirmed his thoughts that Jinny might just be the person that the 72 n


    leaders were looking for.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Still, he wasn¡¯t nning to reveal it yet.


    Even though Matthew didn¡¯t know the reason behind why these people were looking for Jinny, it was


    best to keep her sheltered because she couldn¡¯t protect herself yet.


    After keeping all the poisoned creatures, Matthew instructed Jinny not to leave the house.


    During these two days, the abscesses on Jinny¡¯s body had significantly reduced, and her clear skin


    came into view.


    Happy with her progress, Jinny did as Matthew told.


    After Matthew brought the poisonous creatures to the vi next door that was unupied, he used a


    secret technique to dispose of all of them.


    Although the poisonous creatures reacted well with Jinny, they were still life-threatening to other humans,


    and Matthew couldn¡¯t allow them to crawl all over Eastcliff!


    After he was done, he packed his stuff and returned to Grand Garden.


    Upon entering the house, Matthew spotted Tate and Minerva.


    Right then, Tate and Minerva were surrounding Sasha and nagging her. On the other hand, Sasha was


    eating with an impatient look on her face.


    When they saw Matthew entering, Tate quickly eximed, ¡°He¡¯s here! He¡¯s here! Matthew is back!


    Sasha, ask him about it if you don¡¯t believe me! Hey, Matthew, where did you gost night? Why didn¡¯t


    you return home the entire night? Was it fun hanging out with Leanna?¡±


    Nevertheless, Matthew only gave Tate a look and couldn¡¯t be bothered by what he said.


    Still, Minerva started snickering. ¡°I bet you can¡¯t say anything because you¡¯re feeling guilty. Look, Sasha,


    we have proof now. I¡¯ve already told you that this a*shole is definitely not a good person. Why didn¡¯t you


    believe in what I¡¯ve said?¡±


    After Sasha finished her oatmeal, she mmed her bowl on the table. ¡°Go and y hide and seek or


    something if you two don¡¯t have anything else to do! Am I not being clear? Matthew would never do


    something like that!¡±


    Immediately, Tate retorted in an agitated manner. ¡°Sasha¡­ How could you trust an outsider instead of


    your own family? Do you even know what he¡¯s really thinking about? You can¡¯t get tricked by him!


    Someone like him is not worth your trust!¡±

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    Chapter 828 He¡¯s My Family! You Guys Are Not!


    However, Sasha chuckled coldly. ¡°He¡¯s not worth my trust? Are you, though? Thest time I lent you my


    car, you told me that your girlfriend would be driving, but you ended up driving the car. You even ran over


    a person, like,e on! In the end, my family still had to show up to settle things for you, so how dare


    you ask for my trust?¡±


    Tate¡¯s facial expression turned awkward. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s in the past! Matthew, on the other hand, did


    something morally questionable. He¡¯s just a live-in son-inw that leeches on us and cheats on you¡­


    Aren¡¯t you going to do anything about it?¡±


    Sasha waved them off impatiently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my family issues. Also, do not talk badly about


    Matthew in front of me in the future. Remember this, Matthew is my husband. He is my family! You guys


    are not!¡±


    Then she got up and left, leaving those two with dark expressions on their faces.


    At this moment, Minerva snapped in anger. ¡°Sasha, why are you being so arrogant? So, are we not your


    family anymore just because you¡¯ve be the president? We were just trying to be nice and warn you,


    as we are afraid of you getting tricked, but this is how you¡¯re treating us in return?¡±


    However, Sasha red at Minerva. ¡°Stop acting like a good person in front of me! If you¡¯re really a nice


    person, you wouldn¡¯t have spread rumors that I owe you guys 1.6 million!¡±


    Yet Minerva retorted angrily as well. ¡°Well, you do owe us 1.6 million! I still have receipts with me. Do you


    want me to show you the receipts?¡±


    Right then, Sasha got so pissed off she turned around and left as she really didn¡¯t want to care about


    those two anymore.


    Matthew was changing in the room when he saw Sasha entering and chuckled softly. ¡°Did they piss you


    off again? Why were you even offended by what they said?¡±


    At this instance, Sasha exined angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not offended. I¡¯m just worried that they might use what


    happened today as an opportunity to move into our ce. Do you remember how stressful it was during


    those few days that they stayed over ever since what happened previously? What should we do if they


    come over again?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Nevertheless, Matthew assured her softly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t have to be bothered by them. Once I


    settle everything, we will move to Lakeside Garden together. We¡¯ve just got to be patient till then.¡±


    However, Sasha rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You should stop mentioning Lakeside Garden. Once the


    company earns profit, any two bedrooms and one living room house would be fine. As long as we won¡¯t


    be staying with them any longer, I¡¯m happy even if we end up in a cob house!¡±


    Laughing, Matthew pulled Sasha into his embrace before saying softly, ¡°Dummy, how could I let you stay


    in a cob house? If I could, I would even get you the moon.¡±


    Right then, Sasha felt her body going soft as she really enjoyed what she was feeling at this moment.


    After hugging for a while, she gave Matthew a seductive eye roll. ¡°Alright. You¡¯re going to make mete


    for work! I mean, I still have to earn money to take care of you, my little baby! Haha!¡±


    Sasha couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter after what she said, while Matthew chuckled as well. ¡°Sure. I


    can¡¯t wait to be taken care of like a baby!¡±


    Then she used her slender finger to poke Matthew on his head. ¡°You wish! Earn some money so that I


    can be a rich woman that stays at home in the future!¡±


    Immediately, Matthew straightened his back. ¡°Yes, madam!¡±


    The two of them gave each other a look andughed.


    Meanwhile, Tate and Minerva, who failed to get between Sasha and Matthew, looked pissed off.


    ¡°Is Sasha stupid? I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s not even questioning Matthew about him not returning the entire


    night yesterday! What the hell? I was the one who witnessed Leanna picking Matthew up, and they didn¡¯t


    even return that night! How is that alright?¡± Tateined in anger while Minerva waved him off.


    ¡°Whatever. Don¡¯t talk about it anymore. You¡¯re not even on Matthew¡¯s level when ites to women!¡±

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    Chapter 829 You Should Go Look For Leanna Right Away


    Nevertheless, Tate was relentless. ¡°What do you mean? How¡­ How am I not on his level? I¡¯m way taller


    and better looking than him. I have more knowledge than him as well as a better family background, not


    to mention that I studied in a foreign country! He should be the one who is not on my level!¡±


    Minerva chuckled coldly. ¡°If you¡¯re that great, why couldn¡¯t you get Leanna? If you could do that, do we


    still have toe over to this ce? Haha! Have you heard that Leanna has more than 20 suites like


    this in Eastcliff?¡±


    Immediately, Tate¡¯s face brightened up. ¡°Is that true? She¡¯s that rich?¡±


    Minerva eximed, ¡°Of course! I¡¯m sure you know that all my friends are Eastcliff¡¯s elites, and they


    know everything that happens in the circle. Leanna¡¯s assets alone can bepared to the richest


    family among the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff, the Sandels. Think about how rich she is!¡±


    Right then, Tate sucked a cold breath in before an excited look appeared on his face. ¡°If¡­ If I can get


    her, does it mean that we are going to be rich?¡±


    Minerva asserted, ¡°That¡¯s why I keep telling you to focus on Leanna. I mean, look at Matthew. Although


    he¡¯s not on your level, he still managed to hit on her, so why can¡¯t you do it when you¡¯re so much better


    than him?¡±


    Tate nodded aggressively. ¡°You¡¯re right. I should start focusing on Leanna.¡±


    A whileter, he spoke up awkwardly. ¡°But how can I get in contact with her? Matthew is an a*shole, and


    he would never give me Leanna¡¯s phone number even if I asked. It¡¯s impossible for ordinary people to


    even be able to meet her. If only I had Leanna¡¯s phone number, I would have been able to get her!¡±


    Stunned as well, Minerva pondered for a moment before she suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go to look


    for her?¡±


    ¡°Look for her? Does it work like that? Lucia has been going over to herpany a few times now, but


    she can¡¯t even manage to meet Leanna once, so how would it work for me?¡±


    Right then, Minerva giggled. ¡°You fool! Can¡¯t you think of a good idea for once?¡±


    Taken aback, Tate asked, ¡°What idea?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Minerva exined, ¡°Isn¡¯t Leanna close to Matthew? Just tell them that Matthew sent you over to give


    Leanna something because he¡¯s busy. By then, you¡¯ll be able to see her. With your status as well as your


    features, I¡¯m sure Leanna will change her attitude toward you after you guys talk for a while.¡±


    Tate¡¯s eyes brightened up. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea, Minnie! Alright. I¡¯ll go to herpany now! Haha! I¡¯m


    going to win this! Minnie, are youing along? Let me put up a good show for you!¡±


    However, Minerva waved him off. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Stop annoying me. I¡¯m talking to my boyfriend!¡±


    Immediately, Tate was stunned. ¡°Boyfriend? Since when do you have a boyfriend? Didn¡¯t you say that


    you don¡¯t like Cathay men?¡±


    ¡°Since when did I say that he¡¯s from Cathay? He¡¯s a polite Amithian that is way taller and hotter than you


    are. Moreover, he has a high job position in Wayne Group as well. He¡¯s a really outstanding man! I¡¯m


    telling you, if I get married to him, we will be rich in the future!¡±


    Tate eximed in shock, ¡°Really? High job position in Wayne Group? That¡¯s a huge enterprise! I heard


    that Timothy Wayne¡¯s status in Eastcliff is right below Billy Newman! If he works in the higher level of


    Wayne Group, he¡¯s definitely an outstanding man!¡±


    At this instance, a proud look appeared on Minerva¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s why you should stop bothering me.


    Your future brother-inw is still waiting for my reply, so it¡¯s time for you to leave!¡±

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830


    Chapter 830 Confessing to Leanna


    Tate did as Minerva said and rushed excitedly to Creative Cloud Group. Just when he arrived at the main


    door, the security guard stopped him.


    Leanna was quite stand-offish, so not everyone was allowed to enter Creative Cloud Group. Tate gave


    the security guard a look.


    ¡°Hey, I came yesterday too. Did you forget about me? My dad is Jonah Campbell, the president of


    Gonzalez Corporation¡¯s branch office in Cathay. We have many business dealings with Creative Cloud


    Group, and we just signed a contract yesterday¡­¡±


    Tate went on and on, but the security guard remained indifferent, as if he had never heard of this guy


    before.


    In the end, Tate ran out of options, so he could only say, ¡°I came with Matthew. Matthew Larson. Do you


    remember him?¡±


    Immediately, the security guard switched his attitude to respect and courtesy. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Mr. Larson¡¯s


    friend! I¡¯m so sorry for the rudeness earlier. Um, is there anything you need? Perhaps I can ask the


    receptionist to arrange it for you?¡±


    No way! You must be kidding me! Dude, after everything I wasted my breath on, nothingpares to


    Matthew¡¯s name?


    I meant more as Matthew¡¯s friend than I did as the son of Jonah, president of Gonzalez Corporation¡¯s


    branch office in Cathay?


    What the hell?


    Tateined in his mind, but he dared not say anything aloud in case the security guard chased him


    away.


    Following the slight dy, the security guard took him to the receptionist. Once the receptionist heard


    that Tate was Matthew¡¯s friend, she immediately put a smile on her face and weed him warmly.


    Tate wasn¡¯t feeling too great about it, but still, he did as his sister had told him. ¡°Look, Matthew has


    something to attend to, so he asked me toe and meet President Sandel.¡±


    With that, he anxiously looked at the girl. He didn¡¯t know if he would be allowed to see Leanna just by


    bringing up Matthew¡¯s name.


    However, to his relief, the girl immediately replied, ¡°Please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll give President Sandel a


    call!¡±


    The girl really wasted no time in getting to work. After a short while, she put down the phone and smiled


    as she said, ¡°President Sandel will be waiting for you upstairs. This way, please.¡±


    Urgh! This is so frustrating! Lucia visited thispany so many times, but she couldn¡¯t even get a


    meeting with Leanna.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    But I only had to say Matthew¡¯s name, and I could get a pass to see Leanna just like that?


    With these thoughts in his mind, Tate went up to the building. He carefully tidied up his hair while he was


    in the elevator, and when the elevator stopped, Leanna¡¯s secretary was already waiting at the door.


    ¡°Greetings. This way, please.¡±


    The secretary brought Tate to Leanna¡¯s office.


    Leanna was sitting at her desk. She was wearing a fiery red dress today, which was quite a rare sight.


    The dressplemented her perfect figure, so she looked even more elegant today.


    Even though she still emanated the imposing aura, she now looked more like an alluring beauty than


    anything.


    Tate¡¯s breath was taken away at the sight of her.


    What profound charm!


    Tate could feel the passion burning inside him. She¡¯s so beautiful! So what if she¡¯s two years older than


    me?


    Leanna nced at him. ¡°What business did Matthew ask you toe here for?¡±


    Tate brushed his hair back and struck a pose he thought was the coolest. Then, he smiled as he said,


    ¡°Miss Sandel, it¡¯s actually nothing too important.¡±


    ¡°After meeting youst time, I was so enamored that I kept thinking of you ever since, and that was why I


    came to visit you today. I apologize if this was all too sudden!¡± Tate¡¯s words sounded like he had been


    rehearsing them for a while.


    He wanted to appear gentlemanly in front of Leanna, and he also had to rify how much he admired


    her.


    Moreover, he had many years of experience, so he knew it very well. When you confess to a woman,


    even if she didn¡¯t like you, she would still be ted.


    Because that was proof of her charm!


    As he finished his sentence, he raised his head with a slight smile. He was eager to see Leanna¡¯s


    reaction.


    However, the moment he looked up, the only thing that greeted him was an object which was previously


    on Leanna¡¯s desk. It was now hurling toward him, and then itnded squarely on his face.

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    Chapter 831 Leanna Wasn¡¯t Too Happy About It


    Facing Tate¡¯s confession, Leanna was furious. ¡°You wretch! So Matthew didn¡¯t ask you toe? You


    dare lie to me? Do you have a death wish?¡±


    Tate was bewildered by the turn of events. What is this situation? Leanna¡¯s reaction is way out of my


    expectations! Logically speaking, after she heard what I said, she should be a little shy and


    embarrassed, right? Even if she didn¡¯t agree, she wouldn¡¯t get so angry! But what¡¯s going on right now?


    Just then, the door to the office opened, after which the secretary rushed in with a few women in tow.


    The women wore the security uniforms; they were all Leanna¡¯s bodyguards.


    One of the women walked up and did a leg sweep, causing Tate to trip and fall to the floor. At the same


    time, she locked Tate¡¯s arms and gave them a twist, from which the pain was directly reflected on


    Tate¡¯s face.


    ¡°Stop! Let go! You¡¯re breaking my arm!¡± Tate screamed.


    Regardless of his screams, no one heeded him. Leanna¡¯s expression was cold as she pointed the finger


    at Tate. ¡°How dare you misuse Matthew¡¯s name just to see me! Hmph, do you know that I was in a


    meeting just now? This little bit of time you made me waste would cost ourpany dearly!¡±


    Tate went pale in the face. He never thought that Leanna would pause a meeting just for Matthew¡¯s sake!


    Who exactly is Matthew to her?


    However, Tate had no time to think about these, for he was afraid for real. ¡°M-Miss Sandel, I didn¡¯t mean


    it¡­ I really admired you, so that was why¡­¡±


    The reason for his visit put her into a flying rage. ¡°p him!¡±


    One of the bodyguards walked over and delivered ps across Tate¡¯s face, which got swollen instantly.


    Even though they were women, these bodyguards were actually strong and couldpare to their male


    counterparts!


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Leanna spoke in a cold voice. ¡°You even used Matthew¡¯s name toe here, and now you¡¯re telling me


    you didn¡¯t mean to misuse his name? Do you take me for a fool? The thing I hate the most is trash like


    you! Send him to the police station! Also, inform Gonzalez Corporation that we¡¯re canceling our contract


    with them!¡±


    With that, Leanna turned and left without so much as giving him another look. Tate was losing it, for he


    just wanted to express his admiration. There was no way he could¡¯ve guessed that she¡¯d react this way!


    He didn¡¯t mind being beaten, but it would be another matter altogether if he were sent to the police


    station. Also, most importantly, if they canceled their contract with Gonzalez Corporation, his father would


    be done for.


    What would his family do then? Tate was extremely regretful now for listening to his sister¡¯s suggestion.


    Of course, he was also totally puzzled.


    What is all this for? Why is Leanna so good to Matthew but so horrible to me? Just what is so great


    about Matthew?


    At noon, Matthew had just fetched Sasha and was nning to have lunch together. However, she


    received a call from Helen, and once she picked it up, she heard Helen sobbing. ¡°Sasha,e home


    quick. Your Aunt Chloe¡­ She can¡¯t make it¡­¡±


    Sasha was rmed. ¡°W-What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Without much exnation, Helen just continued weeping. ¡°Juste back quickly! I can¡¯t exin over


    the phone!¡±


    Sasha was starting to panic, so she brought Matthew along as she hurried home. Even though she didn¡¯t


    like Chloe and her family very much, they were still rtives. If something happened to Chloe, she would


    still be saddened.


    However, once they rushed home, Sasha found Chloe sitting next to Helen, right as rain. Jonah and


    Minerva were sitting there as well. Minerva had her head lowered. She seemed to be sulking, and she


    had a look of hatred in her eyes.


    Chloe¡¯s eyes were swollen, and Jonah¡¯s expression was dark with anger.


    Seeing the scene, Sasha couldn¡¯t help but frown. What is going on? They said that Aunt Chloe couldn¡¯t


    make it in the call, didn¡¯t they? But she¡¯s just sitting here looking fine, and I can¡¯t see anything wrong with


    her. What¡¯s all this about?

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    Chapter 832 Leanna is Exaggerating


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on? Aunt Chloe, you¡­ are you all right?¡± Sasha asked anxiously.


    At the sight of Sasha, Chloe started the waterworks again as tears streamed continuously down her face.


    Helen also had tears in her eyes. ¡°Sasha, this time, you really have to help your Aunt Chloe no matter


    what¡­¡±


    This again!


    Sasha had heard this way too many times.


    ¡°Mom, they¡­ what did they do this time?¡± Sasha asked, irritated.


    This family never ran out of trouble ever since they returned from overseas. What is wrong with them?


    Were they also this chaotic when they were overseas?


    Helen replied, ¡°Sasha, please promise first that you¡¯ll help Chloe, then I¡¯ll tell you what happened!¡±


    Sasha shook her head. ¡°Mom, if you don¡¯t want to talk, then forget it. I¡¯m not in the mood for this


    nonsense!¡±


    With that, Sasha pulled Matthew along as she moved to go upstairs.


    Seeing as they were leaving, Helen panicked. ¡°Don¡¯t go yet! I was talking to you! What¡¯s up with this


    child! Come here right now¡ª¡±


    Sasha didn¡¯t beat around the bush, even though the person she was addressing was her mother. ¡°Mom,


    just spit it out if you have anything to say. What¡¯s all that about promising first? Do you think I¡¯m that


    stupid? How can I promise anything when I don¡¯t have a clue what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Helen hastily responded, ¡°This is your aunt we¡¯re talking about¡­¡±


    The youngdy wasn¡¯t one to take any irrational reasoning. ¡°It¡¯s exactly because it¡¯s my aunt that I have


    to ask you what was going on! If it were any other person, I wouldn¡¯t even give them a chance to speak!¡±


    Helen couldn¡¯t say anything in return, so she tugged at Chloe. ¡°C-Chloe, why don¡¯t you tell Sasha what


    happened?¡±


    Chloe was still sobbing with her head bowed, refusing to even speak.


    This whole scene left Helen exasperated. ¡°Chloe, if you don¡¯t say anything, how can Sasha help you?


    Then¡­ Jonah, you exin¡­¡±


    Jonah¡¯s expression was still terrible as he gritted his teeth, then said, ¡°Minerva, speak up!¡±


    It was Minerva¡¯s turn to panic. ¡°Why should I?¡±


    Jonah questioned angrily, ¡°Why should you? What do you think? Who came up with that idea in the first


    ce? If it weren¡¯t for your stupid idea, would such things even happen?¡±


    Minerva was upset, but she could do nothing but ry the events that urred when Tate went to see


    Leanna.


    Of course, she left out a lot of details.


    She didn¡¯t mention that Tate had used Matthew as an excuse to see Leanna, nor did she mention that


    Tate was trying to flirt with Leanna.


    She simply said that the two had differing opinions, which resulted in a sh. Then Leanna called the


    police and had Tate arrested. Also, Leanna had broken the contract between herpany and GonzalezCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Corporation of her own ord.


    All in all, when the events were retold by Minerva, she made it look like it was all Leanna¡¯s fault, and Tate


    seemed innocent enough.


    Helen kept nodding as she listened. ¡°Sasha, that¡¯s what happened. See for yourself. This Leanna is


    really exaggerating too much. Tate simply disagreed with her. Why would she react like that? She not


    only reported Tate to the police, she even broke off the contract! How could someone act like this? She


    has no respect for the contract! I honestly don¡¯t know how she managed to be the boss!¡±


    Matthew frowned. He never guessed that Leanna would be involved in this as well.


    On the other hand, Sasha was bewildered. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. President Sandel would never do such a


    thing! Mom, was there some mistake?¡±


    Helen exined hastily, ¡°Your cousin said so herself, so there can¡¯t be any mistakes. Sasha, this Leanna


    woman is bullying Tate! We¡¯re all family, right? You have to help them!¡±


    Everything was too fishy, so Sasha was still rather cautious. ¡°President Sandel isn¡¯t this sort of person.¡±


    Just then, Matthew suddenly piped up. ¡°Aunt Chloe, I have a question. How did Tate manage to see


    President Sandel?¡±


    The Campbell family turned stiff at that single question.


    Sasha¡¯s eyes lit up as she said, ¡°Yeah, how did Tate get to meet President Sandel?¡±

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    Chapter 833 How Did He Meet President Sandel?


    Apart from being one of the most famouspany presidents in Eastcliff, Leanna also had looks that


    were known to be attractive. It was a given that Tate wanted to meet her, and in fact, anyone in the city


    would like to have a chance to meet her in person.


    It was exactly because of this that the security guards at Creative Cloud Group were especially strict with


    visitors.


    It would be impossible for the average Joe to enter Creative Cloud Group.


    Even if they had business dealings, they had to register with the security guards first, and then the


    receptionist would make arrangements. Under normal circumstances, Leanna wouldn¡¯t just meet her


    clients so casually. Even the VIP clients were managed by her subordinates.


    Unless it was Leanna¡¯s friends or some significant people whom she might fancy a meeting with, the


    chances of meeting Leanna were akin to the chances of meeting the prime minister.


    Minerva had said that Tate met Leanna, which begs the great question: what position could Tate possibly


    have that he would get to meet Leanna?


    As a sign of dismissal, Helen waved her hand. ¡°Oh, Sasha, no need to fuss over the little details. The


    important thing is, your cousin is arrested, and your uncle has lost his contract. What do we do now?¡±


    Sasha wasn¡¯t just dissatisfied but was annoyed by the way her mother responded. ¡°Mom, stop asking me


    what we should do! I have to understand the situation first.¡±


    Helen hastily said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Minerva exin it clearly just now? Leanna looks down on us¡ª¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    At this point in the conversion, Sasha¡¯s patience had worn thin. ¡°Is President Sandel that sort of person?


    Mom, do you dare to confirm with President Sandel herself? Do you know the consequences of


    nder?¡±


    The possibility of being charged with a crime managed to put a sock in Helen¡¯s mouth, shushing the


    noisy woman almost instantly. In truth, she knew very well what had happened.


    Sasha red right at Minerva. ¡°Minerva, tell me the truth. What exactly happened?¡±


    Minerva said in a low voice, ¡°I-I already told you¡­¡±


    Bang! Having enough of the dilly dally, Sasha hit the table. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to speak, then forget it.


    Let¡¯s go, Matthew! Let¡¯s not stay here any longer. We¡¯ll leave them alone!¡±


    Sasha pulled Matthew along as she turned to leave. Helen panicked and quickly tried to stop them.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the rush, you two? Minerva, please tell them the exact details.¡±


    Minerva had a troubled expression as she nced at Sasha. Then she gritted her teeth and ryed the


    whole truth of the matter.


    When Sasha heard what had happened, she was so angry that she was shaking. ¡°A-Aunt Chloe, Uncle


    Jonah, how dare you stille to me for help after all that? Your son did that sort of thing, and you¡­


    don¡¯t you feel embarrassed at all? Do you have no shame?¡±


    Chloe kept her head bowed and sniffled. She still didn¡¯t say anything.


    Jonah¡¯s expression remained dark as he gritted his teeth. ¡°That wretch¡­ I didn¡¯t even know that he¡¯d do


    such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Helen still looked anxious. ¡°Sasha, now the most important thing is to get your cousin out. Also, the


    contract. How can she cancel it just like that? It was signed and everything. How could Leanna be so


    disrespectful?¡±


    Currently, Sasha was done with the nonsense her family had created. ¡°If you have any problems with


    that, why not just sue her?¡±


    Helen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Right! Jonah, let¡¯s go that route! If she really canceled the contract, she would have


    topensate for it! I don¡¯t believe that she would willinglypensate just because of a few words!¡±


    Jonah seemed to be in despair. ¡°H-Helen, that¡¯s not possible. Aside from the minimal chance of us


    winning the case against Creative Cloud Group, even if we really could win, the head office wouldn¡¯t


    allow us to do that. If we lose our partnership with Creative Cloud Group, even the head office would be


    in danger of going under. So it¡¯s not a matter ofpensation. Creative Cloud Group wouldn¡¯t mind the


    amount they have topensate. However, to Gonzalez Corporation, this project is a matter of life and


    death! If we lose this project, the head office would be done for, and I¡­ I will be dead too¡­¡±


    Helen was stunned. ¡°I-It¡¯s that serious?¡±

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    Chapter 834 Tate Didn¡¯t Mean It


    Jonah looked at Matthew, begging. ¡°Matthew, I¡­ I know that you are on good terms with President


    Sandel. Can you please help us ask for mercy from her? Tell her that no matter what, the project mustn¡¯t


    be canceled. If the project can proceed as nned, then¡­ then I¡¯ll transfer you to my ce and make


    you the general manager. How¡¯s that sound?¡±


    Chloe also said hastily, ¡°Matthew, you have to save Tate! He didn¡¯t mean it. He¡¯s just a child. If he gets a


    record because of this, how will he live in the future?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Chloe, Uncle Jonah. Tate was the one who did all that. How would Matthew even talk to President


    Sandel about something someone else did? He made so much effort to ensure that your project would


    proceed smoothly, but you never even thanked him.¡±


    The more Sasha borated, the more she felt as if she was losing control of her emotions. ¡°I


    remember that time after the contract was discussed, you simply left Matthew by the roadside, right? In


    the end, he had to hail a cab home. Now that you lost the contract, you¡¯re here to beg Matthew again?


    Who do you think he is?¡±


    Jonah looked extremely awkward now. After the contract was signed, he thought that he had no use for


    Matthew anymore, so he didn¡¯t even try to be nice after that.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that this turn of events would take ce? If I know things will turn out like this, I


    wouldn¡¯t have treated Matthew in such a way.


    On the other hand, Chloe leaped to her feet and pointed at Jonah as she shouted, ¡°Jonah, how dare


    you?! He¡¯s my niece¡¯s husband! How could you treat him like that? He helped you so diligently, and that¡¯s


    how you repay him? Come here right now!¡±


    With that, Chloe jumped in and wrestled with Jonah.


    Helen hastily pulled at her. ¡°Please stop! We¡¯re all family! Stop it! Stop fighting! Sasha, Matthew, please


    think of something! Do you want to see this family fall into ruin?¡±


    Matthew was speechless. He wasn¡¯t a fool; of course, he could see that Chloe was just putting on an act.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll meet President Sandel.¡± Matthew sighed as he spoke.


    Hearing that, Chloe immediately stopped sobbing and said excitedly, ¡°Matthew, you¡¯ll really help us? Oh,


    that¡¯s wonderful! Matthew, I¡¯m so grateful! Thank you so much! Sasha, what a fine husband you have!


    I¡¯m so happy for you!¡±


    Sasha gritted her teeth and sent a re at Matthew. Seriously? You¡¯re going to help them?


    Matthew said, ¡°You¡¯re very wee, Aunt Chloe. Tate doesn¡¯t have a good temper, so you better keep


    an eye on him when hees back. If not, if he gets into trouble again, I wouldn¡¯t know how to help


    you.¡±


    Chloe nodded repeatedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. Once this wretches back, I¡¯ll make sure he stays


    put! I¡¯ll ground him and see if he still dares to cause any more trouble! Matthew, thank you so, so


    much¡­¡±


    Matthew waved his hand, then walked out of the door with Sasha.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Watching the two leave, Minerva had a cold look in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s so great about that? He has no


    business meddling with how my brother should be disciplined! He even told Sasha that my dad didn¡¯t


    send him home! Talking about people behind their backs! What a cunning viin! Aunt Helen, this son-in-


    law of yours is really going out of hand!¡±


    Once they made it out of the yard, Sasha spoke furiously. ¡°Matthew, why did you agree to help them?¡±


    Matthew shrugged helplessly. ¡°Sasha, you know what that situation was like. How can I not agree to


    help? If I don¡¯t agree, they¡¯d cause a ruckus in your house every day. I don¡¯t want to know what sorts of


    things they¡¯ll do.¡±


    Sasha sighed. ¡°How did Aunt Chloe¡¯s family end up like this? If we went to see President Sandel, how


    are we going to tell her? Tate did such a stupid thing, and even I feel embarrassed to admit that I know


    him.¡±

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    Chapter 835 A Ten-Percent Discount


    Matthew smiled and said, ¡°Rx. Don¡¯t worry about it. Nothing is going to happen. President Sandel is


    probably just scaring him. I assure you that everything will be fine after we meet up with him.¡±


    Sasha nodded as she reached for her phone and called Leanna. After all, she still hadn¡¯t taken dinner


    and was nning to have it with Leanna, who agreed with her n without hesitation.


    Half an hourter, the three of them met up and settled down in a private room at Shanghai Nights


    Restaurant. Then, Leanne looked around her and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve always heard about the Supreme


    Room at Shanghai Nights Restaurant but never been here myself before. Thus, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m


    literally sitting right here now, thanks to you both. s! Mr. Wayne is a talented businessman, but


    unfortunately, he is too conservative and rigid. I know the Supreme Room is only meant for Supreme


    Members, but since there are only three Supreme ess cards, this room is probably vacant most of the


    time, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Sasha smiled and said, ¡°You have a different sense of discernment from others, President Sandel.¡±


    Leannaughed in response. ¡°Come on, Sasha. Stop calling me ¡®President Sandel¡¯. In fact, I¡¯m fine with


    just ¡®Leanna¡¯. Look, I know you¡¯ve only be a director yourself not long ago, so it¡¯s understandable


    that you¡¯re still not acute in business, but given two years, you¡¯ll be just like me.¡±


    Sasha smiled and replied, ¡°Well, I have a lot to learn from you, Leanna.¡±


    As the three of them went about, Matthew and Sasha mentioned nothing about Tate. Thus, Leanna


    decided not to bring it up until they were done with their meal. Then, she said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll order my


    people to release Tate soon, but I want him to remember this message. Tell him to stay away from me! I


    don¡¯t want to see him wherever I go. Otherwise, he will not be so lucky next time. After all, my


    bodyguards love to break limbs.¡±


    Sasha nodded with a smile. ¡°That serves him right.¡±


    Leanna then shot a gaze at Matthew. ¡°The deal with Gonzalez Corporation still stands, but I want the


    price reduced by 10 percent!¡± In fact, she was aware that the price Jonah offered her was triple the rate it


    should be. Nheless, she agreed to ept the offer at that time because of Matthew, although she


    knew Jonah was going to take 10 out of 30 percent from the margin for himself. Therefore, she


    demanded the price to be lowered by 10 percent to prevent Jonah from earning the margin difference as


    a punishment for his son¡¯s flirty behavior.


    When Matthew and Sasha got home, they told their family members about the news that put Jonah on


    edge. ¡°W-What? Why did she want the price to be reduced by 10 percent when the deal was already


    made? Didn¡¯t¡­ you beg President Sandel?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Sasha red at the man and challenged him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you beg her yourself, Uncle


    Jonah? Your son was the one who teased Leanna and pissed her off, so what do you expect? In fact, a


    10-percent discount seems pretty lenient to me because if I had been in her position, I would have just


    turned you down without hesitation!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    As Jonah was about to respond, Sasha abrasively waved her hand. ¡°That¡¯s enough. We did our best,


    and this is what we get, so live with it. If you¡¯re still not satisfied, I could always call Leanna for you and


    tell her to forget about our discussion today because you¡¯d love to speak with her yourself tomorrow.


    How does that sound?¡±


    Speechless, Jonah was seen with his mouth wide agape without saying a single word. After all, he knew


    he was in no position to bargain with Leanna. Thus, he helplessly let out a sigh, his eyes filled with rage


    and exasperation.


    With our initial agreed offer, I was about to make myself a huge fortune that would allow me to buy


    houses and cars in Eastcliff. Besides, I was so close to being Gonzalez Corporation¡¯s president in


    Cathay until my ¡®filial¡¯ son created a big mess. Thanks to him, I just lost a good chance to make myself


    rich and a career-changing opportunity to be a corporate president!


    At the thought of that, Jonah med Tate on the inside and mmed the table in anger. ¡°Move out now!


    Bring that bastard home!¡±

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    Chapter 836 Unusual Cases


    Sasha and Matthew met up with Tate three dayster, only to see Tate with a swollen face and limping.


    His behavior was suggestive that he had been severely punished by his father. Thus, just as the couple


    expected, Matthew seemed to behave himself better.


    Deep in his heart, Tate finally understood that Leanna was not an ordinarydy to be trifled with. While


    his usual flirtatious words would work on any other woman, his attempt to charm her had proven to be a


    huge mistake that cost him dearly. After all, she was so powerful and influential that she could destroy his


    life with just a few mere words. He also couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Matthew could so easily gain her


    favor as his jealousy toward Matthew overcame his rational mind.


    Meanwhile, Matthew could see Tate¡¯s anger from Tate¡¯s eyes, but he couldn¡¯t care less about it. In his


    eyes, Tate was nothing but an immature kid who was emotional and impulsive. Therefore, he didn¡¯t think


    it was worth his time to pay so much attention to Tate.


    Matthew was more concerned about Minerva as she hadn¡¯t visited The Grand Garden; it was allegedly


    because of a foreign man whom she was enamored with. As they knew that Minerva was a big mouth,


    Matthew and Sasha couldn¡¯t help but worry about her.


    Crystal showed up not too long after he arrived in his office. ¡°Hi, Matthew. Dr. Burton would like to see


    you,¡± she said as she chuckled.


    Although there was nothing out of the ordinary with her work attendance, she was only present whenever


    Matthew was. If he was not in the office, she would be absent as well. Nevertheless, she was never short


    of any admirers as there were several male doctors who kept trying to hit on her until she harshly


    rejected them with a scolding.


    Although everyone in the hospital was jealous of Matthew, they had no idea why Crystal admired him so


    much even though the prettiest woman in Eastcliff was his wife. Fortunately, none of them was aware of


    his rtionship with Leanna. If they did, they would probably lose their minds.


    Matthew stood up and greeted Jordan. ¡°How can I help you, Dr. Burton?¡±


    Jordan had been visiting Lakeside Garden once every few days during this period of time. However, as


    Matthew subsequently found it troublesome, he directly duplicated an ess card for Jordan so that


    they could enter and exit Lakeside Garden whenever they wished. Therefore, he no longer contacted


    Matthew to meet up as frequently as he used to whenever he nned to drop by with his wife.


    With a dossier holder in his arm, Jordan answered, ¡°Mr. Larson, you told me to research some unusual


    medical cases earlier, and here are some that I managed to find. Please have a look.¡±


    Upon hearing the man¡¯s response, Matthew snapped out of his trance and took the files before going


    through them. Then, he extracted half of the cases and returned it to Jordan, only taking three files with


    him.


    A stunned Jordan asked, ¡°Mr. Larson, what are all these three cases about?¡±


    Matthew smiled and answered, ¡°These three are the ones I¡¯ve been searching for. You can look more


    into the rest. By the way, I made some remarks on them, which I believe will serve as a lead for you to


    investigate those cases further.¡±


    Jordan was ted. ¡°Really? Thank you so much, Mr. Larson!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, those medical cases were so unusual that no one in the hospital could pinpoint the source of the


    illnesses. Thus, he was originally nning topile them and consult some specialists, so he was


    surprised that Matthew could provide him with the answers he was seeking.


    Matthew nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright, Dr. Burton, please attend to your business as you must. I¡¯ll take a


    look at those casester on.¡±


    After Jordan nodded and rose to his full height to leave, Matthew perused the files and took a closer look


    with a frown. These 3 patients must have been cursed!

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    Chapter 837 The Arrogant Department Director


    Ever since Matthew discovered about the centipedes in theke of Lakeside Garden and the curse on


    Leanne¡¯s best friend, he had already begun to suspect those from Orleans were to me for the


    cascade of catastrophic chaos. While they were scattered everywhere, he believed that they were after


    someone whom he reckoned was none other than Jinny. Nheless, he had no idea why they were


    looking for her and was hence prompted to find out more about it. As a result, he asked Jinny to stay put


    in Lakeside Garden, which he deemed was the safest ce for her.


    Meanwhile, Matthew and Crystal visited the first victim in their investigation of unusual medical cases at


    a nearby hospital. Since she had tagged along, he didn¡¯t face much trouble before he finally met the


    patient. The said person was isted in a separate ward and his entire body was swollen. Even his facial


    features had a frightening aura since his swollen flesh was sandwiching it.


    Soon, a department director, who looked like he was in his thirties, led them both to the ward. While he


    seemed to be a young director with a promising future for his age, his arrogance was written all over his


    face. As his gaze was on Crystal most of the time, he didn¡¯t bother to even glimpse at Matthew.


    ¡°


    We¡¯ve been running tests after tests on the patient but still failed to find out what¡¯s wrong. Every time the


    clock strikes two after midnight, he will show signs of pain and agony, yet none of our attempts to


    alleviate his pain has appeared to work effectively thus far. Therefore, I have turned to my mentor,


    Frederick Morgan from Mightwater, for help, but even he doesn¡¯t seem to have any clue about what


    happened. By the way, have you guys heard about him before?¡±


    The man observed her expression while introducing his mentor to her. After all, he was a famous doctor


    in Mightwater and he always took pride in being his apprentice.


    As she sensed his egoistic intention to boast, Crystal pouted and replied, ¡°You mean Dr. Morgan? Oh, I


    think I can remember who he is. He came to my house to visit my grandpa two years ago. In fact, he


    swung by three times, only to find my grandpa away each time.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Frederick¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°W-What kind of nonsense are you talking about, miss? My mentor


    is the perfect example that everyone in the medical world is trying to emte, and you¡¯re saying he


    visited your grandpa? If he really came to Eastcliff, there would have been a dozen people or so wanting


    to visit him.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Crystal chuckled sarcastically. ¡°Please ask him whether he has the guts to make Joseph


    Harrison visit him.¡±


    ¡°Joseph Harrison? Who the¡­¡± He pursed his lips shortly before his expression changed. ¡°Wait a second.


    Did you just say Joseph Harrison? Are you talking about Mr. Harrison?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± she asked.


    The department director appeared to look stunned as he stared at her for a few moments before he


    carefully asked, ¡°A-Are you Mr. Harrison¡¯s granddaughter?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Crystal responded.


    At that moment, the man recalled the dean¡¯s words over the phone as he was told to receive Matthew


    and Crystal with hospitality. Our dean has never treated anyone so politely unless he is dealing with a


    bigshot.


    When that thought came to the department director¡¯s mind, he connected the dots with her name,


    whereupon his heart sank with fear. Oh my God! She must be Mr. Harrison¡¯s granddaughter. His face


    flushed in embarrassment upon the shocking realization.


    Although Frederick was famous, he was still outssed by the likes of Joseph. Therefore, it shouldn¡¯t


    havee as a surprise to the department director for Frederick to have visited Joseph. Thus, the


    department director was immediately overwhelmed by his shame for boasting in front of Joseph¡¯s


    granddaughter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Harrisson. I-I didn¡¯t know you were Mr. Harrison¡¯s granddaughter. Please


    forgive me for my rudeness. If you need anything, you¡¯re wee to let me know.¡± The man quickly


    apologized and offered to help.


    However, Crystal waved her hand in annoyance and replied, ¡°Alright, you may excuse yourself. We¡¯re


    here to treat the patient, not listen to your cock-and-bull stories.¡±


    The department director¡¯s cheeks flushed as he reluctantly walked away. Then, he stood by the door with


    a mad expression. ¡°You want to treat that patient? I want to see how you can treat him because if you


    can¡¯t, you¡¯re going to be a disgrace to Mr. Harrison himself!¡±

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    Chapter 838 The Troublemaker


    On the other hand, Matthew couldn¡¯t be bothered about the department director as he was observing the


    patient. At the same time, Crystal stood beside him and asked, ¡°Have you found anything, Matthew?¡±


    Matthew nodded and answered, ¡°Turn around and look away now.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Just do as I say,¡± he replied.


    When Crystal pouted and reluctantly did as she was told, Matthew produced three needles and used his


    palm to apply pressure on the patient¡¯s chest. Feeling as if there was ayer of liquid beneath the


    patient¡¯s skin, he didn¡¯t desperately try to perform an acupuncture therapy on the patient. Instead,


    Matthew patiently continued to massage the man for the next three minutes until the patient¡¯s shoulders


    twitched a little.


    Then, Matthew quickly inserted the three needles he had prepared earlier through the patient¡¯s skin, only


    to see something bulging beneath it, as if it was trying to get out of his body from the inside. At the sight


    of this strange phenomenon, Matthew instantly applied more pressure on it with his hands and took out


    seven more needles to secure a bigger region around the abnormality. As soon as he did that, whatever


    was hiding beneath the patient¡¯s skin seemingly ceased to struggle.


    After that, he produced a dagger and sliced the skin open, but no blood or pus trickled out of the wound,


    as if the skin was just an empty shell. Soon, a creature resembling an octopus was found somewhere


    beneath the skin as it was pinned by several needles that rendered it immobile. While holding the cold


    de in his hand, he proceeded to extract the creature from the patient¡¯s body.


    Despite its miniscule size, the octopus had multiple long tentacles that probably measured up to one


    meter each. After the removal of the octopus, steam was blowing out of the patient¡¯s wound like a


    punctured balloon. At the same time, the patient¡¯s skin showed signs of recovery as the swelling slowly


    subsided, making it look like he was never under the weather before. Soon, his wound began to bleed as


    soon as there was no more steam wafting out of it.


    On the other hand, Matthew fixed his gaze on the dark blood and he stopped the bleeding when it turned


    bright red. Then, he ced the octopus in a jar and looked at Crystal. ¡°Alright, you can turn around now.¡±


    When Crystal turned over and nced at the patient, she was instantly dumbfounded with what she saw


    before her eyes. ¡°Oh my God, Matthew! Has he¡­ recovered now? I can¡¯t believe you cured him so


    soon.¡±


    ¡°More or less.¡± He waved his hand and added, ¡°He¡¯ll still need more time to fully heal before he is up and


    about again. though. Anyway, please send for the doctor to bandage his wound. In the meantime, I¡¯ll list


    down the prescribed ingredients for him to prepare the medicine that he¡¯ll need to take thrice before we


    can all call it a day.¡±


    After that, she left to send for the doctor, only to realize the department director was no longer standing


    by the door. Soon, she found him talking with a few other people as she stood at the corner and listened


    closely.


    ¡°Those two people said they were going to treat the patient and chased me away. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s


    going on, but I figured you all should know, which was why I called. After all, those two people were not


    doctors from our hospital, so if anything happens, we won¡¯t be able to shoulder the responsibility,¡± the


    department directorined.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The woman, who stood at the forefront, challenged the doctor with dissatisfaction. ¡°How could you do


    that?! My husband has suffered enough, so how could you allow two strangers to do anything they want


    to him? If anything goes wrong, I-I¡¯ll make sure you regret allowing this to happen!¡±


    Nheless, the department director coldly waved his hand and replied, ¡°I¡¯m in no position to interfere


    with this matter since the two of them have been sent here by the dean to attend to your husband. Thus,


    this ispletely out of my power. In fact, situations like this have happened before, in which patients,


    who suffered from certain abnormal diseases, were taken away for further studies. Therefore, you all


    might want to head over and have a look for yourselves.¡±


    She then questioned him. ¡°What?! How dare they treat my husband as a guinea pig! If they every a


    finger on him, I-I will kill them all!¡±


    Soon, two other people, who were standing at the back, also expressed their anger. ¡°If anything happens


    to Dad, I won¡¯t go easy on them!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and check out what¡¯s going on!¡±

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    Chapter 839 Don¡¯t Go Near My Husband


    As he followed behind the patient¡¯s family members, the department director looked especially gleeful. In


    fact, he was no stranger tomitting wicked deeds like this as he had often turned the patients¡¯ family


    members against the other doctors for the sake of his personal gains. Thus, it was obvious that the


    young man didn¡¯t get to where he was solely with his capabilities; it was also with a few dirty tricks up his


    sleeves.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, Crystal, who secretly heard everything, knitted her eyebrows in disgust. While she


    was unconcerned by the department director¡¯s earlier pride, she was now surprised by his wickedness


    and evil intention. How can he encourage the patient¡¯s family members to oppose us?! Although I should


    be grateful that Matthew managed to cure the patient, he could be in trouble otherwise if anything went


    wrong.


    At the thought of that, she retreated to the ward, where she dragged Matthew aside. ¡°Matthew, what


    would happen if the patient refuses to take your medicine?¡±


    He looked at her in confusion. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they take it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me why. Just answer my question!¡± she replied.


    ¡°Well, this is a kind of ck magic that drains the victim¡¯s energy once it is cast upon him or her, but in


    his case, he is pretty messed up, considering the exhausting ordeal he went through. So, if he doesn¡¯t


    take my medicine, he will remain bedridden until he dies in less than a few years,¡± Matthew answered.


    ¡°Awesome!¡± Crystal nodded in satisfaction, her eyes brightening with happiness. However, he had no


    idea what happened as he pondered on the meaning behind her reaction in confusion.


    At that moment, the ward¡¯s door was kicked open before the patient¡¯s family angrily barged in. Then, the


    woman standing at the forefront pointed at him and probed, ¡°What are you doing?! What do you think


    you¡¯re doing?! Who gave you the permission to even go near my husband?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to¡ª¡± He tried to exin himself.


    Soon, one of the woman¡¯s sons charged at Matthew and tried tond a kick on him. ¡°Damn you! How


    dare you treat my dad as your guinea pig! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Nevertheless, Matthew dodged the man¡¯s attack before the woman¡¯s other son joined the fisticuff to aid


    his brother. In the meantime, she made her way to Crystal to grab Crystal¡¯s hair since the woman treated


    her as Matthew¡¯s aplice. Meanwhile, the department director merely stood outside the door and


    watched themotion with glee.


    Upon dodging the two men¡¯s attacks, Matthew separated Crystal from the mad woman and asked them


    with a frown, ¡°What are you guys doing?! I¡¯m here to treat the patient, so why are you doing this?!¡±


    The woman snarled while her sons angrily fixed their eyes on Matthew, ¡°Nonsense! Do you think I¡¯m too


    dumb to realize that you guys are treating my husband as an experimental subject? Let me tell you


    something! If you ever dare toy a finger on him, I¡¯ll be sure to kill you!¡±


    A confused Matthew frowned with regards to their reaction whereas Crystal coldly chuckled and


    responded, ¡°Which one of us here is treating your husband as a guinea pig? Take a look at him for


    yourself, b*tch!¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a b*tch?!¡± The woman growled. ¡°I dare you to say that again, idiot!¡±


    However, her son suddenly eximed before she could finish her words, ¡°Look, Mom! Dad is¡ª¡±


    The woman impatiently asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your father?¡± She turned around to look at what was


    going on, only to be stunned by what she saw. After all, the patient in bed initially had a swollen face, but


    he had now made a full recovery and seemingly returned to his normal state.


    On the other hand, the department director¡¯s eyes widened as he wondered what on earth just happened


    because the hospital had tried every possible method to alleviate the patient¡¯s swelling and failed. How is


    this possible?! It¡¯s only been a while, and he is now back to normal?!


    At the sight of her husband¡¯s appearance, the woman quickly approached the bed and asked with a


    trembling voice, ¡°How do you feel, honey? Are you alright?¡±

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    Chapter 840 The Credit Stealer


    As the patient was unconscious, Crystal smirked and replied, ¡°Of course he is alright! Open your eyes


    and take a look at him yourself. Matthew cured him, so what else could possibly happen to him?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman eximed, ¡°Really? D-Did you guys cure him? Is this for real? Has he really recovered?¡±


    ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see it for yourself?¡± Crystal questioned the woman in an annoyed manner.


    Nheless, the woman wasn¡¯t piqued by Cystal¡¯s abrasive response. Instead, she appeared to look


    surprised and happy. ¡°T-This is awesome! Oh, my sons, your father is finally recovering! Thank God¡­¡±


    At the same time, her two sons were just as ted to learn about their father¡¯s improving health.


    Crystal pouted and replied, ¡°Thank God?! You should thank Matthew because he was the one who cured


    your husband!¡±


    The woman was so thankful when she nced at Matthew. ¡°Were you the one who really cured my


    husband? Oh my goodness! Thank you so much, sir¡­¡±


    When Matthew was about to respond, the department director suddenly entered the ward and made his


    presence known with a loud voice. ¡°Nonsense! This is obviously the credit of ourtest treatment


    method. It wasn¡¯t him who cured your husband.¡±


    Upon hearing his response, Crystal¡¯s eyes widened with horror. Where is this guy¡¯s sense of shame?


    How could he just steal someone else¡¯s credit like it was the right thing to do?


    ¡°D-Did you cure my husband?¡± The woman seemed confused.


    The man replied, ¡°Of course I did! This is the treatment I¡¯ve been studyingtely, but I didn¡¯t expect to


    see the result so soon. s! If I had used this method sooner, the patient wouldn¡¯t have had to


    experience so much suffering!¡±


    Upon hearing the doctor¡¯s exnation, the woman shifted her gaze between him and Matthew,


    wondering whom she should trust.


    Meanwhile, Crystal furrowed her eyebrows and berated the department director. ¡°Hey, have a little sense


    of shame, would you? Matthew was the one who treated her husband, so how could you take his credit


    and im it as yours?¡±


    The department director chuckled and responded, ¡°Miss Harrison, I know you¡¯re Mr. Harrison¡¯s


    granddaughter, which doesn¡¯t seem surprising to me that you¡¯re often surrounded by ttery and


    compliments. However, you must know that every word you say will have ensuing consequences.


    Furthermore, both of you have only been here not long ago, so how was it possible for you to treat and


    cure a patient in such a short period of time? All treatments take time, but you have been here for barely


    40 minutes. So, do you expect us to believe that you made the patient¡¯s swelling subside in that period of


    time? What do the rest think? Does this add up to you?¡±


    The woman and her sons immediately nodded, expressing their agreement with the man. ¡°Dr. Pierce is


    right. It doesn¡¯t make sense that the two of them has managed to cure him in such a short period of


    time.¡±


    ¡°Our father¡¯s condition hassted for more than a half a month without any improvement, but this guy


    said he cured Dad¡¯s swelling in a matter of minutes. Was he kidding us?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. That amount of time wasn¡¯t even enough for any doctor to study and understand the diagnosis.¡±


    ¡°How can anyone ever do something like this for fame?¡± The woman and her sons grumbled among


    each other.


    Brian Pierce was the department director in question and he had a gleeful expression, fantasizing about


    the sess that he could achieve if he imed Matthew¡¯s credit as his own. After all, this umon


    medical case was one that concerned every doctor in the hospital, as well as a number of other


    specialists around Eastcliff. By then, he was sure he would rise to fame and be more influential in


    the hospital if he was known as the doctor who cured the patient of the abnormal disease. Thus, he felt


    like he had hit the jackpot when his n to take advantage of Matthew presented him with an opportunity


    to steal Matthew¡¯s credit instead. This was because Brian¡¯s initial intention was merely to put him in a


    tight spot.


    In the meantime, Matthew frowned as he was annoyed by the doctor¡¯s shamelessness. Thus, he held


    Crystal and coldly added, ¡°Alright, since you are iming to be the one who cured him, you should


    probably handle the rest of the job.¡±


    As he was stunned by Matthew¡¯s words, Brian couldn¡¯t help but wonder what else there was to be taken


    care of. While the woman and her sons shifted their attention to him the next moment, he went ahead


    and nodded despite his confusion. ¡°Hmph! You don¡¯t say! I¡¯m his attending physician, so I will make sure


    he fully recovers.¡±


    Deep down in his heart, he reckoned everything else would be a piece of cake to handle as soon as the


    patient¡¯s swelling subsided.

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    Chapter 841 Let Me Try


    Matthew nodded and retreated. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±


    A confused Brian decided to y it cool and checked on the patient with his stethoscope.


    Looking forward to hearing some good news, the woman standing beside Brian asked, ¡°How is he, Dr.


    Pierce? Is my husband alright?¡±


    Brian nodded and answered, ¡°He should be fine by now. All he needs is just some rest¡ª¡± Before he


    could finish his sentence, the patient suddenly let out an obstreperous moan with a pale face, as if


    something was stuck in his throat.


    At the sight of that, the three of them were shocked while she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Dr. Pierce?


    What¡¯s wrong with my husband?¡±


    Meanwhile, Brian appeared to be equally confused as he had no idea what went wrong. Then, Crystal


    asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s happening, Matthew? I thought he was fine.¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°I¡¯m not done with the treatment yet. As the octopus¡¯ tentacles were attached to his


    blood vessels, it caused his skin to be detached from his body. Now that the octopus has been removed,


    his skin will try to merge with his body but for that to happen, blood will have to circte around his body


    or it will lead to localized blood clot. This will either result in localized swelling or breathing difficulties.¡±


    Now that she understood the situation, Crystal cially chuckled and answered, ¡°Let¡¯s see how he is


    going to deal with the situation!¡±


    On the other hand, Brian was overwhelmed by panic as all of his measures failed to work. As the


    patient¡¯s face reddened, his neck began to be covered in veins while his eyes protruded like he was


    about to die. Knowing that he would be held responsible if anyone died on his watch, Brian found himself


    on the verge of a breakdown because he didn¡¯t even know how to start treating his poor patient.


    ¡°Dr. Pierce, please save my husband¡­¡± The woman cried, feeling as anxious as her two sons while


    Brian¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. Although he wanted to save the patient, he had no idea how


    to go about it.


    It was at this moment when Matthew came over and spoke with a soft voice to offer his help. ¡°Perhaps,


    you could let me give it a try.¡±


    The woman and her sons gazed at him before she looked at Brian in silence. However, Brian had a sour


    expression because if Matthew managed to save the man, he would be the one who cured the patient.


    ¡°Dr. Pierce, this is a matter of life and death. If the patient dies here, I wonder where that is going to lead


    you! Tsk-tsk!¡± Crystal casually noted.


    In the end, Brian surrendered to his panic and answered, ¡°Please do your thing, Mr. Larson¡­¡±


    While the patient desperately struggled, Matthew ced his fingertip on the man¡¯s lower jaw and applied


    pressure on it. After that, the patient appeared to have a smoother breath as he seemed to feel a lot


    better.


    When he saw what had happened, Brian was left with his eyes widened in disbelief. What?! That simple?


    Needless to say, he was aware of howplicated the situation was because the blood clot had to be


    first located before the subsequent treatment could be performed. However, that was exactly what he


    was unable to do.


    On the other hand, Matthew was able to tell where the blood clot was with just a mere nce at the


    patient. Thus, he quickly made his move to treat the patient since he couldn¡¯t afford to make any


    mistakes. After all, since the blood pressure in that region was unusually high, one mistake could cause


    profuse bleeding and even lead to death. Nheless, everyone else in the ward waspletely


    unaware of the potential danger should Matthew fail to perform his treatment correctly.


    Soon, the woman and her sons looked at Matthew in surprise as they realized the man they were gazing


    at possessed extraordinary skills and that Brian was nothingpared to him.


    Crystal shot a gaze at them with a cold smile. ¡°So, I bet you guys now know who the one who truly


    treated your father is, right?¡±


    While the woman wanted to say something, Brian gritted his teeth and answered, ¡°Hmph! Well, he might


    have stopped your husband¡¯s pain, but I was the one who made the swelling subside! Thus, let¡¯s not get


    things mixed up!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    Chapter 842 Chatan


    Upon hearing the man¡¯s answer, Crystal¡¯s eyes widened as she didn¡¯t expect Brian to be so shameless.


    Fortunately, the woman and her two sons were smart enough to know who was telling the truth, so she


    immediately pped Brian in the face. ¡°You can screw yourself with your nonsense! If you¡¯re really so


    good, my husband wouldn¡¯t be lying here for more than a fortnight! You¡¯re an idiotic chatan with no


    sense of shame at all! Let me tell you something. I¡¯m going to speak with the dean and hear his


    exnation for myself!¡±


    ¡°H-How dare you hit me!¡± Brian¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Sheid a hand on him again while her two sons surrounded him intimidatingly.


    ¡°If you ever dare to touch me again, I¡¯m going to call security!¡± Brian growled with a flushed face.


    ¡°Sure, I dare you to because I¡¯m nning to call the cops too.¡± The woman chuckled and added, ¡°It¡¯s


    time for a chatan like you to face the music for nearly killing my husband. We¡¯ll see you in court!¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Brian became worried when he heard the woman¡¯s threat. After all, neither of the parties would gain from


    the situation should they ever have to resolve their differences in court. While she would be barely


    affected by thewsuit, he could find himself in trouble for disgracing the hospital, which could spell the


    end of his career. Therefore, he quickly pacified the angry woman. ¡°Rx, Miss. There¡¯s no need to be


    so mad. Let¡¯s talk and see how we can sort this out.¡±


    However, the woman didn¡¯t bother to look at Brian as she turned her attention to Matthew with a polite


    response. ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Larson. I¡¯m sorry for my foolishness and disrespect earlier, so please


    forgive me.¡±


    While her two sons also apologized, Matthew waved his hand and replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright. The patient has


    almost recovered anyway, and I¡¯ll write you a list of ingredients so that you can prepare the medicine he


    needs to take. By then, he should be up and about again.¡± He then shifted his gaze to Brian. ¡°By the way,


    would you please give me a little privacy, Dr. Pierce? I have something I¡¯d like to ask the patient about.¡±


    Brian was stunned by Matthew¡¯s response, finding it weird that Matthew would tell him to leave on his


    own turf. Nevertheless, he reluctantly decided to do as told in the end without any objection.


    ¡°What is it that you want to ask my husband about, Mr. Larson?¡± The woman stood beside the bed. ¡°He¡¯s


    been unconscious for days, so maybe I could answer your question instead.¡±


    Nheless, Matthew shook his head with a smile and took three needles before he inserted them on


    the patient¡¯s forehead and shoulders. Then, the unconscious man slowly opened his eyes as everyone


    watched in awe and disbelief. At that moment, the woman and her sons couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed by


    Matthew¡¯s extraordinary medical skills.


    Soon, Matthew looked at the patient and asked, ¡°Do you remember visiting anywhere with water before


    you fell ill? I¡¯m talking about the kind that we see in the wild, like ake or river.¡±


    The patient appeared confused, seemingly still trying to get used to his current state. A few moments


    later, he gasped for breath and replied, ¡°I-I like fishing. Before I fell ill, I went to the mountains in South


    Suburb. There is ake there called ¡®Cadmus Lake¡¯, which was where we fished.¡±


    Matthew jotted down the location and asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°I was busy during that period of time, so that was the only ce where I went fishing.¡± The patient shook


    his head. ¡°The rest of the ces I visited had no water at all.¡±


    After that, Matthew continued to ask the man for a few more details until he narrowed the coverage and


    understood what was roughly going on. Then, he wrote his prescription and gave it to the woman as she


    gratefully thanked him for his help.


    Meanwhile, Brian stood outside the door alone, feeling left out as neither one of them wanted to talk to


    him. When she returned to the ward, she red at him and clicked her tongue, yet he was too timid to


    refute her.


    Upon leaving the hospital, Crystal asked in surprise, ¡°Matthew, that man said he went to Cadmus Lake


    with his friends, but none of them fell ill except for him. So, I bet theke has nothing to do with his


    illness, right?¡±

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    Chapter 843 The Conundrum at Cadmus Lake


    Matthew thoughtfully looked at Crystal for a moment before he corrected as he slowly shook his head,


    ¡°No, the problem traces back to Cadmus Lake!¡±


    As she was taken aback by this revtion, she asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    He did not borate any further. The case in hand had something to do with the voodoo n in Orleans.


    In truth, he would rather Crystal stay out of the matter entirely because the situation was somewhat


    simr to the one that happened to Leanna¡¯s best friend.


    The centipedes that gued Leanna¡¯s best friend for years had turned her into a live bait for other


    insects to nest within her body and Matthew¡¯s current patient happened to share the same affliction.


    These centipedes were free-range, and unless one intentionally consumed them, they would not attack


    without any instructions from the one who raised them.


    That being said, such a presumption wouldn¡¯t necessarily apply to patients whose bodies had naturally


    lured these centipedes.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In particr, this patient had gone fishing with a few of his friends, but he was the only one being


    poisoned, which showed that he was essentially a worm bait.


    Matthew presently nced at the time and saw that it was premature for him to visit Cadmus Lake.


    Therefore, he proceeded to check on two other patients¡ªone of whom had centipedes attacking his


    system and the other a strange ailment.


    After having diagnosed them, Matthew quickly worked to attend to the patient with the strange ailment


    and cure him, but he paid extra attention to the other one suffering with the centipedes.


    It was after Matthew had run a thorough check on that patient that he discovered yet another distinct


    source for these centipedes¡ªPinehills, which was nestled within the South Suburb, and on the map, the


    locality of which happened to be in close distance to Cadmus Lake.


    Upon realizing this, he abandoned his ns to head over to Cadmus Lake tonight. Given how close the


    region was to Pinehills, it could only mean that the centipedes raised here were the work of two persons


    who definitely knew each other.


    If Matthew were to visit Cadmus Lake as nned, he would have to concurrently confront those two


    persons. More to the point, the information he currently had now was from the diagnoses, so there was


    no telling whether there were other Orleanians involved.


    With that in mind, he decided that he would curate an elixir for his own protection before confronting


    these centipede-raising folks.


    When he got off work that night, he immediately returned to Lakeside Garden to start on the elixir.


    Meanwhile, Crystal had been hoping that Matthew would buy her dinner, but she did not insist when she


    saw that he had something important lined up.


    Since she was left without any evening ns, she returned home dejectedly and had only just arrived


    when her best friend texted her, ¡®Up for clubbing tonight, Crystal? There¡¯ll be a couple of hot guys joining


    us!¡¯


    In the past, Crystal would have immediately agreed to it, but ever since she met Matthew, she had lost


    interest in parties and raves. Her response now was brief and straightforward as she texted back, ¡®No,


    thanks!¡¯


    Then, she put her phone down and sat on the couch with her arms wrapped around her legs in boredom.


    Just as she spaced out, Joseph came in and chuckled at her state. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Crystal? You


    look like you¡¯re in a trance!¡±


    Crystal had been daydreaming about Matthew until she heard her grandfather¡¯s question and blushed


    furiously. ¡°Grandpa, I was waiting to have dinner with you! I would have starved to death if you hadn¡¯t


    arrived home!¡±


    She reached out and pulled at Joseph¡¯s arm childishly as she said this, which made the old man chortle


    in delight. ¡°Very well, then. I¡¯ll bring you to any restaurant you like for dinner.¡±


    Half an hourter, Crystal linked arms with Joseph as they arrived at an upscale Italian restaurant in


    town.


    Joseph grew reluctant at the sight of the building as he protested, ¡°My goodness, Crystal, why can¡¯t we


    have something a little easier on my pte instead of all this over-the-top gourmet food?¡±


    She whined coquettishly, ¡°I really want to have dinner here, Grandpa, though!¡±


    Exasperation seized him when he heard this; he had never been able to say no to his granddaughter.


    They then entered the restaurant and staked out a table by the windows.


    At that moment, someone had identally caught a glimpse of Crystal from a distance away, which


    caused his expression to stiffen. The person was none other than Tate, who was currently seated at one


    of the tables with a girl outside the restaurant.


    Sitting across him was Minerva and a foreigner who sported a head of golden hair and piercing blue


    eyes. With a tall build and dashing good looks, the girl next to Tate couldn¡¯t help but sneak nces at the


    man.


    However, if Matthew and Sasha were both here, they would have instantly recognized the foreigner as


    Peter, whom they had met before.

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    Chapter 844 Peter the Fraud


    Peter was Penny¡¯s boyfriend and Penny happened to be Sasha¡¯s best friend. Upon her return from


    abroad, Penny and him were joined at the hip and she wouldn¡¯t stop bragging about him when she met


    up with Sasha.


    Back then, he had wanted to leave a good impression on Sasha, which was why he had spun several


    lies in the process. One of which was his im that he was an executive working in Carlson Group and


    that he was a resident at the Grand Pavilion.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    However, the perfect image he had created for himself crumbled when it was revealed that he was a


    foreign tutor working in a bilingual kindergarten under Carlson Group. As soon as the truth broke out,


    Penny couldn¡¯t dump him fast enough.


    s, it was a small world and Peter had somehow managed to weasel his way into Minerva¡¯s heart. In


    fact, she had been the one to arrange the dinner this evening, hoping that Tate could give her a wise


    word or two after personally meeting Peter.


    Presently, she leaned against Peter and beamed as she asked smugly, ¡°So, Tate, what do you think of


    this fish that I caught? An excellent candidate for your future brother-inw, right?¡±


    Tate appraised Peter with admiration as he replied approvingly, ¡°Not bad at all. He¡¯s definitely a hundred


    times better than that loser!¡±


    Minerva knew that Tate was referring to Matthew, and she grew even more triumphant as she quipped,


    ¡°Well of course! I mean, look at me. As if that wretched woman could everpete with me in the first


    ce¡ªshe and that loser are a perfect match if you ask me!¡±


    Tate guffawed and turned to look at Peter in askance. ¡°Peter, I hear that you¡¯re part of the management


    in Wayne Group?¡±


    Peter nodded with a hint of arrogance. ¡°That¡¯s right and I just returned from abroad. Wayne Group first


    hired me as an honorary advisor, but they promoted me to the position of project manager soon after


    that. At this rate, I could very well make it as a general manager next month! As you know, Mr. Wayne


    and I are close associates outside of work.¡±


    Tate was ecstatic to hear this. As he was back for a while now, he liked to think that he had a good grasp


    of the dynamics of Eastcliff¡¯s upper-crust society. From what he knew, Timothy Wayne was a formidable


    figure in Eastcliff; he was probably only second to Billy Newman. No family in the Ten Greatest Families


    of Eastcliff could even hope topete with Timothy¡¯s wealth and power.


    Naturally, there was a gap between Leanna and Timothy in terms of their social standing as well. Tate


    had been holding a grudge against her ever since she had taken it upon herself to teach him a hard


    lesson, but he knew that he was not powerful enough to seek revenge against her.


    However, now that he was associating himself with Peter, he began to feel a twinge of hope. If he had


    Wayne Group to back him up, his revenge against Leanna would be feasible.


    At the thought of this, Tate suppressed the urge to grin like a maniac. He inched forward in his seat and


    asked Peter at a closer distance, ¡°Do you think I could get into Wayne Group, Peter?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Peter faltered slightly. He was only a fraud, so it wasn¡¯t like he could actually decide


    on Wayne Group¡¯s human resources. However, he quickly regained hisposure and answered softly,


    ¡°With your credentials from abroad, Tate, I think you can enter Wayne Group without any problem.


    There¡¯s no question when ites to your capabilities.¡±


    An ted Tate pressed, ¡°So, do you think you could pull some strings and get me into thepany?¡±


    Peter shook his head ruefully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tate, but I don¡¯t have the privilege to do that for you right now.


    As you know, I¡¯m just a project manager at the moment, and if I were to get you into the group, you


    would probably just end up as my assistant¡­¡± He paused, feigning pensiveness before adding,


    ¡°However, maybe when I am promoted to a general manager next month, I could bring you in as the new


    project manager. Do you get what I mean?¡±


    As he was overjoyed by this information, Tate was practically kissing up to the other man as he replied,


    ¡°Yes, I get it. You really do have things nned out, Peter!¡± He couldn¡¯t begin to describe how happy he


    was. If he could be the project manager at Wayne Group, the money that coulde from it would


    surely surpass the fortune his father had amassed!


    Peter, on the other hand, let out a quiet breath of relief. Thank goodness Tate isn¡¯t a very bright guy. If he


    had insisted that I get him into thepany, then I¡¯d have exposed myself! He took a sip of wine to calm


    his nerves before he casually asked, ¡°Your sister mentioned that you guys are still staying at the Grand


    Garden, is that right?¡±

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    Chapter 845 She¡¯s Probably a Sugar Baby


    Tate and Minerva grew a little flustered at the question. While they told everyone that they were staying


    at the Grand Garden, the truth was that they could no longer set foot in the premises after thest


    incident had ended on a really sour note.


    Nevertheless, they had an image to maintain in front of others and he was quick to respond as he


    replied, ¡°Oh, yes, we¡¯ve been staying at the Grand Garden since our return. The nearbyke house


    happens to be ours and my sister and I absolutely love swimming in our backyard pool.¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes brightened as he thought, Finally, a worthwhile hustle!


    However, he kept his voice light as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve stayed at the Grand Garden for a while back then, but


    that was when I first came back. I didn¡¯t have much money then and I was staying at the Grand


    Pavilion. My ce was just over two hundred square meters, but I stopped living there in the end; the


    house was a little small for my taste.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Tate and Minerva exchanged a nce; they were already on the edge of their seats. If


    Peter¡¯s idea of ¡®small¡¯ was two hundred square meters, then that would mean he was living in a much


    bigger house at the moment! Could he be staying in a private vi?


    Minerva¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement as she asked, ¡°So, where are you staying now, Peter?¡±


    Peter shed a self-effacing smile. ¡°I¡¯m staying at one of Mr. Wayne¡¯s vis right now, but I¡¯m looking to


    buy a house in Lakeside Garden by the end of the year. After all, I¡¯m sure the both of you would


    understand how different it is to have a ce of your own as opposed to staying at someone else¡¯s


    house.¡±


    His ns had clearly exceeded Tate and Minerva¡¯s expectations. Both of them gasped in delight and


    thought, Lakeside Garden! He¡¯s nning to own a ce in Lakeside Garden! If Peter were to actually go


    through with his ns and own a vi there, we can finally stand up to the Cunningham Family!


    A secondter, Tate shot his sister a meaningful look before she practically hurled herself at Peter as she


    chirped, ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Peter. I think I¡¯m liking you even more!¡±


    Peter, on the other hand, merely chuckled as he returned Minerva¡¯s affections, but all that filled his mind


    was how he could con her money out of her.


    At that moment, Tate was ncing into the restaurant when he caught sight of Crystal and Joseph, both


    of whom had only just entered the establishment.


    A shadow passed over Tate¡¯s face. He had been holding a grudge against her since she delivered


    several harsh ps across his face thest time.


    However, after having been taught a lesson by Leanna, he did not step out of his house for a while and


    thus did not have the chance to seek revenge. He certainly didn¡¯t think that he would run into Crystal


    here in the restaurant. What a small world, indeed.


    Across from him were Minerva and Peter, who were bing heated in their interaction.


    ¡°Tate, the both of you should carry on with dinner. Peter and I are going for a walk!¡± Minerva announced


    excitedly. Then, she took Peter by the arm before dragging him away from the restaurant.


    Meanwhile, Tate looked mutinous as he glowered at Crystal through the window. His date, who was next


    to him, grew rmed as she urged, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey?¡±


    He gave Crystal onest baleful look before he recounted the bad blood between them. When his date


    heard his exnation, she shot Crystal an equally hostile look and pouted. ¡°Oh, is that what she looks


    like? Given her audacity, I thought she¡¯d turn out to be some gorgeous siren or something. I mean, justProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    look at her with all that designer stuff! How could a lowly nurse like her even afford all those things in the


    first ce? She¡¯s probably a sugar baby, and judging from how she¡¯s so friendly with the old man, he¡¯s


    likely hertest victim!¡± After she took a pause from her scathingmentary, the woman turned back to


    Tate with aforting smile. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to worry about someone like her, honey. She¡¯s not


    worth your time!¡±


    An insidious gleam shed in Tate¡¯s eyes when he heard what his date had said. Contrary to what the


    woman might believe, Crystal¡¯s beauty still had an effect on him. Although he thought that Crystal was in


    love with Matthew before this, she was just a sugar baby looking for someone to fund her luxurious


    lifestyle from the looks of it. That means I probably have a shot with her!


    After a long moment of thought, Tate addressed his date tly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you return home first? I still


    have a couple of things to attend toter, but I¡¯ll head over to your ce as soon as I¡¯m done.¡±


    His date left begrudgingly after that. When she was well out of earshot, he clenched his jaw and called


    up a few of his buddies toe over. He was ready to take down Crystal tonight and would make sure


    that she waspletely humiliated!

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    Chapter 846 Getting Caught in a False Scandal


    Tate had built awork of friends in Eastcliff, but this was because they believed he was a resident of


    the Grand Garden.


    While he borated on his lies, he told everyone he knew that he stayed at one of those stand-alone


    vis in Grand Garden and that his father was a high-level executive in a foreignpany. He had also


    painted his sister as a president of another corporation.


    At the end of the day, he had essentially piled all of the Cunningham Family¡¯s achievements unto himself


    to create the perfect image of a young heir who had returned from abroad, and it was only because of


    such an image that he could get along so swimmingly with a group of friends.


    His rag-tag group of friends were mostly hooligans who terrorized the streets, but they treated him like


    he was the heir to a fortune and they were constantly at his beck and call. One phone call from Tate


    was all it took for them to rush over to the Italian restaurant without further dy.


    After he gave them his orders, he left the premises. Learning the lessons from thest incident, he now


    knew better than to be personally involved in these things, thus leaving his dirty work to others.


    As soon as Tate disappeared downstairs, the few hooligans strolled into the restaurant and nced over


    at Crystal. Their eyes gleamed as one of them pointed out sleazily, ¡°Hey, Tate has such good taste! She


    looks like a catch!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in for some real good fun tonight!¡±


    The few men were practically leering at her as they echoed each other¡¯s lewd sentiments. Tate had told


    them beforehand that they could do whatever they wanted with her if they could drag her back with them.


    Meanwhile, Crystal was deep in her conversation with Joseph when the group of hooligans approached


    their table. The man leading them reached out without any warning and grabbed a fistful of her hair,


    making her yelp in shock as he pulled her head backward. He feigned anger as he roared, ¡°So, this is


    where you¡¯ve been hanging out, you sl*t! Damn, you¡¯ve been sneaking around behind my back and this


    is the old piece of crap you have ended up with? Just what do you take me for?¡±


    His speech was loud and rough, instantly attracting the attention of everyone in the restaurant.


    At the sight of his granddaughter being subjected to such random assault, Joseph mmed his fist


    against the table and demanded, ¡°Who the hell are you and what do you want?¡±


    The man kept his hold on Crystal¡¯s hair and with his free hand, he snatched the wine ss from the table


    before he sshed its contents at Joseph¡¯s face. Then, the man furiously snapped, ¡°Damn it, old man,


    what do you think you¡¯re doing by picking up girls half your age? This sl*t right here is still my wife! I


    ought to kill you for trying to steal her from me!¡±


    The moment such words reverberated around the room, the patrons descended into gossip as they


    peered at the scene like they were watching the most exciting part of a soap opera.


    ¡°So, he¡¯s been cheating on him and he found out!¡±


    ¡°My goodness, will you look at how old that man is? I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s still trying to pick up young girls


    like her at his age. I¡¯d be embarrassed if I were in his shoes!¡±


    ¡°To be fair, that girl doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s of any good breeding anyway. I mean, look at her! She looks a


    total sl*t!¡±


    The whispers were still ongoing when Joseph thundered, ¡°How dare you! What the hell do you think


    you¡¯re doing? She¡¯s my granddaughter, for heaven¡¯s sake!¡±


    The hooligan took the porcin te next and flung it at Joseph before shouting demeaningly, ¡°Stop


    lying, old man! Your granddaughter? Please! Save your reputation, why don¡¯t you? F*ck, I¡¯m not even


    here to waste time on you, old man. Boys,e over and drag this sl*t back home now!¡±


    The rest of the hooligans immediately marched forward and proceeded to drag Crystal out the door. She


    let out several cries of help, but no one came to her rescue. Everyone at the restaurant thought of her as


    a cheating wife who was caught red-handed and they would rather watch the show unfold than believe


    her or Joseph¡¯s stubborn exnations.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The hooligans man-handling Crystal were pleased at how well their n was going. They couldn¡¯t simply


    drag a person out of an upscale restaurant like this, but if they were to make it look like she was


    cheating, then no one would try to rescue her. More to the point, Joseph wouldn¡¯t dare to call the police


    on them.


    After all, as far as these hooligans were concerned, he was an old man who had a fetish for young girls


    and he wouldn¡¯t have the guts to getw and order involved.


    However, they were surrounded by a few security guards before they could leave the restaurant and call


    their n a sess. The one who led the security guards appeared to be the restaurant manager


    dressed in a suit with leather shoes, which served to entuate the cold look on his face. He growled in


    a deep voice, ¡°Let her go immediately!¡±


    The hooligan who started the scene faltered slightly at this unexpected confrontation, but he demanded


    loudly, ¡°What the hell did you just say? How I deal with my wife is my business, and you¡¯d do damn well


    ¡ª¡±


    He never was able to finish his sentence, for at that moment, the managernded a hard punch on the


    hooligan¡¯s nose, which reduced his face into a swollen, bloody mess.


    Then, with a wave of his own hand, the manager barked at his subordinates, ¡°Don¡¯t spare any one of


    them!¡±

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    Chapter 847 Aplice


    The security guards acted on the given order and they instantly surrounded the hooligans before


    mercilessly raining punches on those gangsters.


    One of the women sitting at a nearby table could no longer bear to watch the ridiculous turn of events.


    She snapped in fury, ¡°Hey, what the hell are you doing? This is a matter between husband and wife, so


    why are you all butting your noses in?¡±


    The other patrons immediately voiced their protests as well and one of them shouted at the manager,


    ¡°Yeah, this is someone else¡¯s family affair and it¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    ¡°What, are you going to defend the old man over there just because he has money?¡±


    ¡°This whole thing is ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°I am nevering back to this garbage joint ever again!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The manager grew furious at the chorus of ignorant usations and turned to p the first woman


    across the face. Then, he retorted, ¡°Shut up, you wh*re!¡±


    The woman was initially stunned before she quickly became outraged as she stood up to the manager.


    ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± she shrieked. ¡°That¡¯s it, you¡¯re not making it out of here tonight!¡± As soon as she


    said those words, the rest of her friends came forward in her defense as they were ready to pick a fight


    with the manager.


    At this moment, another group of security guards rushed in and pinned the woman and her friends on the


    ground.


    The woman was incensed. ¡°Oh, so you think you have won because you have the numbers? Don¡¯t forget


    that there¡¯s something called divine justice! Can someone quickly ask the police toe now?¡±


    The crowd hurried to fish out their phones, taking photos and videos of this incident while iming that


    they were going to spread it around social media.


    The manager, on the other hand, looked like he was about to explode with anger as he barked, ¡°Get the


    police?¡± He scoffed. ¡°Fine, go ahead and ask them toe! It¡¯ll save me plenty of time! I take it you have


    no idea who Miss Harrison is. She happens to be the granddaughter of Mr. Harrison over there and they


    are both regrs in our establishment, regr enough to be good friends of our boss. In fact, Miss


    Harrison is on a first name basis with our boss! Do you honestly believe the word of this bunch of


    hooligans who stormed in here and used Miss Harrison of being a cheating wife? And you¡¯re actually


    speaking up for them too! You know what, I think you¡¯re their aplice¡ªyou¡¯re all part of a human


    trafficking syndicate that goes around abducting women for wicked purposes!¡±


    A hush descended upon the room when everyone heard his exnation. Needless to say, they were


    entirely stumped. None of them had expected for things to turn out this way; one minute, they were


    watching a scene from a soap opera and they were witnessing an attempt at human trafficking a minute


    later!


    Presently, the woman¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she stammered pathetically, ¡°N-No, you¡¯re just trying


    to scare me into submission. This can¡¯t be true!¡±


    The manager smirked. ¡°Scare you? Why don¡¯t you wait until the police arrive? Then, you¡¯d know for sure


    whether I was only making things up to scare you!¡±


    At that moment, a couple of figures came running into the restaurant and the one leading them


    happened to be the mall manager.


    He had a frightened look on his face as he stumbled over to Joseph¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Mr. Harrison, are


    you alright? Miss Harrison, a-are you hurt?¡± He was out of breath as he went on to say, ¡°I am so sorry for


    what has happened! This ispletely my fault. I should have kept an eye out. I promise I¡¯ll look into this


    and make it up to the both of you!¡±


    The mall manager was considered an important member of upper-crus society and upon hearing his


    words of apology, the guests were entirely certain that Crystal was indeed Joseph¡¯s granddaughter.


    The man¡¯s words hung heavy in the air, which led to the crowd that burst into uproar to immediately fall


    silent. They had berated the restaurant manager earlier for poking his nose into the personal affairs of


    others and it was only now that they realized how they nearly delivered an innocent girl into the hands of


    a wicked syndicate.


    While they felt guilty over the tant misunderstanding, they were more concerned about fleeing the


    scene. After all, the hooligans from earlier would be soon handed over for a police investigation and the


    guests did not want to be involved in such troublesome matters.


    As for the woman, she began to panic and regret filled her as she chastised herself for speaking up for


    those hooligans. If I get tangled up in this mess, there¡¯s no guarantee that I can get away unscathed!


    She struggled to get up on her knees and looked at the restaurant manager as she stammered fearfully,


    ¡°S-Sir, I had no idea that you were speaking the truth. I didn¡¯t even know what was going on and I


    definitely didn¡¯t know that she¡¯s the old man¡¯s granddaughter. I-I have nothing to do with any of this!¡±


    The manager merely shot her a dark look. ¡°If you had nothing to do with this, then why did you speak up


    in the first ce? Why did you try to stop us from taking just action?¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice quivered as she exined desperately, ¡°I¡­ I thought that they were here to catch a


    cheating woman red-handed. I didn¡¯t know the truth would be like this!¡±

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    Chapter 848 On Whose Orders?


    The manager¡¯s rage reached a new level as he sneered, ¡°You thought there was an actual scandal going


    on? Don¡¯t you have a brain in that head of yours? Why the hell would you make a guess about someone


    else¡¯s affairs if you don¡¯t know the truth at all?!¡±


    The woman lowered her head and muttered shakily, ¡°I-I really have no idea¡ª¡±


    ¡°In that case, you should have shut up!¡± The manager pointed out harshly. ¡°You were going on about


    calling the police when we blocked these hooligans earlier, so why didn¡¯t you call the police when you


    saw the girl being dragged away? What, did you really think that these guys were here to catch a


    cheating wife red-handed just because they said so? Do you see human traffickers walking around


    abducting people with the words ¡®human traffickers¡¯ tattooed on their foreheads?¡±


    She was rendered speechless as she was humiliated by the harsh scolding.


    He scoffed before he gave a contemptuous wave of his hand as he seethed, ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no point


    speaking to an idiot like you. Get the police! I¡¯m leaving this whole mess to them andpletely washing


    my hands off. You¡¯re lucky that Miss Harrison was not captured by these thugs; otherwise, you¡¯d be an


    aplice!¡±


    The color drained from the woman¡¯s face and she practically curled into a fetal position on the ground.


    She never expected to be caught in such a heavy crossfire merely because she wanted to speak up for


    what she had believed was a just cause.


    Meanwhile, the hooligans¡¯ legs had turned to lead and they were so scared they were on the brink of


    copse.


    They had initially thought that the entire matter could be concluded without any hassle, but things took an


    unexpected and messier turn. When they saw how the mall manager was bowing apologetically at


    Crystal and Joseph, they instantly knew that they had bitten off more than they could chew this time.


    In particr, their panic rose to new heights when they learned that she was actually Joseph¡¯s


    granddaughter.


    Upon hearing that the police would be involved, the leader of the rag-tag group of thugs interjected


    hastily, ¡°Sir, please, I had nothing to do with all of this. I was acting on somebody else¡¯s orders, and we¡ª


    we¡¯re not human traffickers.¡±


    The mall manager shot him a dark look. ¡°Somebody else¡¯s orders, you say? Whose and why?¡±


    The leader shuddered in fright and stammered, ¡°I-It was Tate who asked us to do this. He¡¯s been holding


    a grudge against Miss Harrison ever since she pped him twice the other day and he wanted to get her


    back for it. W-We were only acting on his orders and we really have nothing to do with this¡­¡±


    When the thug trailed off, the mall manager turned to look at Crystal as he awaited her response. She


    gritted her teeth; her expression was stormy as she seethed, ¡°It¡¯s Tate again! Grandpa, no matter what it


    takes, I want him to pay the price for what he did this time!¡±


    A grimace twisted Joseph¡¯s wizened features. He liked to think of himself as a mild and pleasant man on


    his good days and he had plenty of friends in his lifetime to bolster that observation. He was kind to


    others and had never encountered anything as offensive as this. However, now that his most beloved


    granddaughter had almost been dragged away by unruly strangers for dubious reasons, it went without


    saying that he was outraged.


    ¡°Go and do whatever it takes to hunt Tate down at this instant!¡± he roared, which was more than enough


    to show how infuriated he was.


    While this was happening, Helen and Chloe were at the Grand Garden. They were in the living room and


    engaged in their conversation when Tate suddenly opened the door and barged in with a frightened look.


    A shocked Chloe frowned and glowered at him with disapproval. ¡°What are you rushing in here for?


    Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m talking to Aunt Helen?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He was trembling like mad as he walked up to Helen. Then, he knelt down before her as he begged,


    ¡°Aunt Helen, please, you¡ªyou have to help me this time, no matter what!¡±


    Helen blinked at him in astonishment and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was going on.


    Chloe, on the other hand, grew sullen as she urged, ¡°D-Did you stir up trouble again?¡±


    Tate looked down in his refusal to answer. He had been standing outside the restaurant to keep an eye


    on things, but he ran for his life when he saw that his n had gone awry.


    Along the way, he called up a few of his close friends and asked about Crystal¡¯s family background.


    When one of them, who happened to know Crystal well, told him about who she was, he knew that he


    was in big trouble.


    As such, he didn¡¯t even try to return to his own ce and instead rushed over to the Grand Garden in the


    hopes of using Helen as a shield. He knew that the trouble he had caused this time was far more serious


    than thest one!

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849


    Chapter 849 Only Matthew Can Save You Now


    Tate was on his knees, and without answering Chloe¡¯s question, he went on shakily, ¡°Please, Aunt Helen.


    You have to help me, no matter what. You love me the most, don¡¯t you? You have to help me!¡±


    Helen was taken aback by his words as she answered nervously, ¡°Goodness, Tate, what is it that has


    you acting like this? Come on, get off the floor and tell me all about it.¡±


    He refused to stand and instead pressed urgently, ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll help me, Aunt Helen, or I¡ªI


    won¡¯t get up at all!¡±


    Upon seeing how desperate he was, she felt her heart twisting and agreed immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t be


    afraid, Tate. I promise I¡¯ll help you no matter what. Come on then, get off the floor and tell me what in


    the world is going on!¡±


    It was only after hearing her assurances that he finally rose to his feet. He was still trembling as he


    recounted the incident at the hospital, leaving out the fact that he had harassed Crystal prior to that. He


    shared he had gotten into a quarrel with her while they were at the hospital, which caused her to p


    him twice across the face.


    He went on to exin that he had only wanted to teach her a lesson at the restaurant earlier, butnded


    himself in hot water instead. He also conveniently left out the part where he had asked his friends to


    capture Crystal for whatever lewd and twisted purposes he had in mind.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After having heard all this, Helen was dumbfounded. While Tate had significantly cut down on his


    ridiculous antics, she knew that he was in huge trouble this time.


    Others might not know Joseph as well as she did. After all, the Cunningham Group had been


    coborating with Carlson Group from the very beginning and he just happened to be the Carlson


    Group¡¯s chief doctor. As such, the Cunningham Group had always been respectful of him.


    More importantly, he was a reputable man in Eastcliff and well on the top of the social hierarchy.


    Presently, there were plenty of asions where Cunningham Pharmaceuticals would be in contact with


    Joseph and under such circumstances, for Tate to trifle with the older man as well as his most beloved


    granddaughter would be equivalent to a death wish.


    Since Chole didn¡¯t understand the gravity of the situation, she frowned and asked, ¡°What possessed you


    to do something like this, Tate? Where did I go wrong with you? All you ever do is cause us trouble. Can¡¯t


    you just grow up?¡± She paused and turned to look at her sister while apologizing, ¡°Helen, I¡¯m sorry, but I


    think you¡¯ll have to help and clear his mess again. Should we bring a gift basket or something for Mr.


    Harrison?¡±


    Helen gave her an exasperated look. ¡°Chloe, I¡¯m afraid a gift basket isn¡¯t going to solve anything.¡±


    A surprised Chloe asked, ¡°And why is that?¡±


    Helen borated in frustration on how tricky the situation was given Joseph¡¯s background. Atst, she


    concluded in a low voice, ¡°Offending Mr. Harrison would lead to a bigger hassle than offending Leanna.


    Leanna manages a business and is certainly as powerful as she is rich, but she doesn¡¯t have many


    friends; Mr. Harrison, on the other hand, has saved countless lives. It¡¯s hard to say how many people in


    Eastcliff owe him a favor and the Harrisons are an extremely reputable family here. If word of what Tate


    has done breaks out, then there would be an indefinite amount of people who woulde after him


    before Mr. Harrison even has to ask! In fact, there might even be those in the underworld who wouldn¡¯t


    hesitate to sink Tate in Lake Eastcliff!¡±


    Chloe¡¯s eyes widened at the revtion; she had no idea that her son would actually wreak so much


    havoc. She was silent for a while before she finally responded in a quivering voice, ¡°S-So, what should


    we do, Helen? Tate is my only son. You have to help him!¡±


    Helen was clearly at her wits¡¯ end as she sighed and countered, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll help Tate. He¡¯s my


    nephew, after all. However, I won¡¯t be able to get a word in with Mr. Harrison at all!¡±


    Since Chloe was panicking, she pressed, ¡°Then, should we ask Sasha for help? She¡¯s thepany


    president, which means her words carry weight.¡±


    However, her hopes were dashed when she saw Helen solemnly shaking her head. ¡°Sasha won¡¯t be of


    much help either. Mr. Harrison doesn¡¯t think of her as somebody important just because she runs the


    business!¡±


    ¡°So, what should we do? Please, you have toe up with a way to save Tate from all this. He¡¯s my only


    son!¡± Chloe anxiously begged.


    Helen was quiet for what seemed like a long time before she finally replied through gritted teeth, ¡°There¡¯s


    only one person in our household who can even get a word in with Mr. Harrison.¡±


    Chloe demanded urgently, ¡°Who?¡±


    With a grim expression, Helen replied slowly, ¡°Matthew.¡±

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850


    Chapter 850 An Affair


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Disbelief colored Chloe¡¯s face. ¡°Matthew?! Why, though? Why is he the only one who can get a word in


    with Mr. Harrison?¡±


    Helen shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m as clueless as you are, but the both of them get along pretty well from the


    looks of it.¡±


    Chloe was all the more bewildered to hear this. She couldn¡¯t understand how Matthew, a man who had


    married into the Cunningham Family and became theirughingstock, could have so much influence.


    First, it was the incident with Leanna followed by the Shanghai Nights restaurant and now he¡¯s on close


    terms with Mr. Harrison? What in the world is going on?


    At this moment, Tate¡¯s eyes lit up and he interjected hastily, ¡°Aunt Helen, I know what¡¯s going on!


    Crystal and Matthew seem to be having an affair. She works at his ce and is always hanging around


    him. In fact, that was why I quarreled with her the other day! I couldn¡¯t stand how she and Matthew


    were sneaking around, so I called her out on it. She¡¯s probably why Matthew and Mr. Harrison are on


    such close terms!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Chloe grew sullen. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Helen, don¡¯t you think Matthew is crossing the


    lines here? We haven¡¯t even figured out his connection with Leanna yet, and now he¡¯s having an affair


    with Crystal? Did he forget that he has married into our family and been living at our expense ever since?


    The audacity of him to go around womanizing like that¡ªhe¡¯s as good as trash!¡±


    Helen¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Tate, are you telling the truth? Are Crystal and Matthew really having an affair?¡±


    He nodded earnestly. ¡°That¡¯s the whole truth! I clearly saw them holding hands. I couldn¡¯t stand how they


    were being so bold and shameless, Aunt Helen, which was why I confronted Crystal about it.¡±


    An infuriated Helen stood up and bit out, ¡°That useless mongrel is trying to go head-to-head with us! My


    daughter has treated him with nothing but kindness and affection, and phndering is what he does to


    return the favor?! Heaven be my witness, I¡¯m going to teach him a lesson today!¡±


    As she said this, she pulled out her phone and called James, Liam and Demi, asking them toe


    home so they could deal with this together.


    Tate, on the other hand, merely smirked. This was what he had wanted to achieve; he was fairly certain


    that the chances of Matthew helping him with this incident were slim to none, even if he were to beg on


    his knees for it. As such, the only way for Tate to save himself was to blow things out of proportion and


    drag Matthew into the mess.


    That way, even if the Harrisons were toe after him, they would have to go through the Cunningham


    Family, who would undoubtedly insist on clearing up the details of the alleged affair between Crystal and


    Matthew.


    As for whether such an affair had existed or not, it didn¡¯t matter as long as the Cunningham Family


    believed it existed.


    James, Liam and Demi showed up half an hourter. After having heard what Helen said over the phone,


    James looked like steam was about toe out of his ears.


    It wasn¡¯t long after he entered the house that he mmed his palm against the coffee table and


    demanded angrily, ¡°Tell me the truth, Tate! Did you really see Matthew and Crystal sneaking around with


    each other?¡±


    Tate swallowed; he was a little flustered by the fury in the man¡¯s voice.


    Helen red at her husband and snapped, ¡°What¡¯s with that suspicious tone of yours? Are you using


    my nephew of lying?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not as if this would be his first time!¡± James said pointedly. ¡°Have you forgotten about what


    happened with Leanna thest time?¡±


    She choked on her words before she quickly regainedposure and countered, ¡°What are you trying to


    say, James? This is an entirely different matter now, so why would you bring up whatever happened in


    the past? What, are you actually going to speak up for Matthew after what that piece of trash has done?¡±


    He gaped at her. Then, he argued defensively, ¡°I¡ªI am not speaking up for him! I¡¯m just trying to


    decipher what the hell happened in the first ce!¡±


    Meanwhile, as she stood at the side, Demi waved her hand as if she could cool her parents¡¯ heated


    argument and responded, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough, Mom and Dad. The both of you can stop arguing now.¡±


    When they fell silent, she added, ¡°If I have to be honest, I don¡¯t think an affair is out of the question.


    Think about it, why else would Crystal work in the hospital as a nurse when shees from such an


    affluent family?¡±


    Helen¡¯s eyes lit up as she nodded eagerly. ¡°You¡¯re right, Demi! Also, why would Crystal deliberately hang


    around Matthew¡¯s office when she¡¯s supposed to be preupied with her nursing duties? Anyone with


    half a brain can tell they¡¯re having an affair!¡± Then, she turned to address James tauntingly, ¡°If there


    really is nothing going on between them, you can have my head for a new chair!¡±

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851


    Chapter 851 You Cheated?


    James took a deep breath before he gritted his teeth and snapped, ¡°Matthew, that ungrateful son of a


    b*tch! How dare he pull a stunt like that? If I can¡¯t get him out of the Cunningham Family this time, I¡¯ll


    drop my family name! Get that a*shole toe back right now! Ask your sister toe back home too!¡±


    Immediately, an excited look appeared on Demi¡¯s and Liam¡¯s faces before they quickly got their phones


    out and started making calls.


    Ever since the two of them caused trouble with the Whites, they had been staying put for a while now.


    Nevertheless, they never gave up and had been thinking of ways to subdue Matthew. Unexpectedly, their


    opportunity came in no time. If they could use this chance to make Matthew leave, the construction


    company would surelynd on their hands.


    Suddenly, the entrance door was pushed open before a bunch of people entered, with Joseph and


    Crystal at the very front. Right then, Crystal¡¯s eyes were red while Joseph¡¯s face looked cold as they


    walked over before Joseph roared in anger, ¡°Tate Campbell, get out here this instant!¡±


    Not knowing what Tate did just now, James, who was already annoyed, flew into a rage the moment he


    saw Crystal.


    ¡°Crystal Harrison, how dare youe to my house? I¡¯ve never met such shameless people in my entire


    life! You even brought your grandfather along? Wow, I never knew that Joseph Harrison is equally


    shameless!¡±


    At this moment, Joseph and Crystal were taken aback. What¡¯s happening?


    Meanwhile, Tate hid at the back and refused to say anything since the Cunninghams picking a fight with


    the Harrisons was exactly what he wanted to happen.


    At the same time, Joseph frowned. ¡°James Cunningham, what on earth are you talking about?¡±


    However, James replied coldly, ¡°You should know what I¡¯m talking about! You should remember all those


    dirty things that you guys have done! What¡¯s wrong? Do you guys want me to expose everything in front


    of everyone?¡±


    Immediately, Joseph¡¯s face turned pale in anger. ¡°What kind of dirty things have we done?! You better


    exin yourself, James!¡±


    While James was about to speak, Sasha and Matthew entered as well. Upon seeing everyone on the


    lawn, those two looked stunned.


    Right then, James¡¯ face darkened before he dashed over to Matthew and pped his face. ¡°How dare


    you return, Larson?!¡±


    Frowning, Matthew took a step back to dodge James while Sasha rushed over to pull James away from


    Matthew. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    James roared, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?! You should ask him what¡¯s wrong! I can¡¯t believe we actually provided for


    someone so shameless!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sasha frowned. ¡°Dad, exin yourself. What did Matthew do for you to criticize him like that?¡±


    However, James got even more enraged. ¡°Criticize him? Look at this for yourself! The woman that this


    trash cheated with already came over to our house to pick a fight with us, so how dare you use me of


    criticizing him?!¡±


    At this moment, Sasha waspletely stunned. What is happening here?


    Even Matthew was confused. At the same time, Joseph frowned. ¡°You better exin yourself, James.


    Who¡¯s he cheating with?¡±


    James pointed his finger at Crystal and yelled, ¡°It¡¯s her! This shameless sl*t¡ª¡±


    With a loud smack, Josephnded a hard p on James¡¯ face before James got enraged and roared,


    ¡°What the f*ck? How dare an old fart like you hit me? I¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, Joseph pped him on his face again. Completely angered, James growled


    before pouncing toward Joseph. ¡°It¡¯s over for you!¡±


    Immediately, a few men behind Joseph rushed over and pushed James onto the ground before Joseph


    came forward to step on James¡¯ head and gritted his teeth. ¡°Listen well, James Cunningham! There¡¯s a


    limit to everything that we do, so how dare you humiliate my granddaughter when she¡¯s not even married


    yet?! If I don¡¯t get an exnation for what happened, I won¡¯t let you live another day longer!¡±


    Right then, James couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback because Joseph¡¯s twisted expression was making


    him feel anxious.

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    Chapter 852 Would Tate Lie to Me?


    Right at this moment, Helen ran out from the house and shrieked, ¡°Let go of my husband! Joseph


    Harrison, you old fart! Why are youing over to our ce to cause a ruckus when you can¡¯t even


    keep your own granddaughter in check?! Are you guys shameless?! I-I won¡¯t let any of you leave in one


    piece!¡±


    Immediately, Sasha rushed over to hold her mother back. Finally, she had a vague idea of what had


    happened. I think this situation spells trouble¡­


    ¡°Mom, you¡­ You need to calm down. Please calm down as well, Mr. Harrison. I¡¯m sure that everything is


    a misunderstanding. Why don¡¯t we all take a seat to talk things through, alright?¡±


    Still, Helen snapped, ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about? What¡¯s there left to talk about when your father is


    being pressed against his foot?!¡±


    Sasha gave Joseph a helpless look.


    However, Joseph¡¯s face was still dark as he refused to say anything while continuing stepping on James.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    If it was regarding anything else, he would have relented, but he would never do so if his granddaughter


    was involved in it!


    Not knowing what to do, Sasha could only turn toward Matthew.


    Sighing softly, Matthew walked over to Joseph. ¡°Mr. Harrison, I sincerely apologize to you if my father-in-


    law had done anything to offend you. I understand that you only came here to settle things after all. Still,


    we won¡¯t be able to solve anything being here, so why don¡¯t you and your mene in and talk things


    through? The one who¡¯s at fault shall bear the responsibilities of doing so. How¡¯s that?¡±


    Right then, Joseph gave Matthew a look before nodding slowly.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll take a step back for you. Still, I have to make things clear beforehand. Listen well, James


    Cunningham. If it¡¯s proved that you¡¯re at fault, I want you to kneel down and apologize to me and my


    granddaughter by then. Hmph!¡±


    Upon hearing that, James¡¯ neck went up in anger before he snapped, ¡°What if you guys are at fault?!¡±


    Immediately, Joseph answered, ¡°If that happens, I¡¯ll kneel down to apologize to you before jumping off


    the building in front!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s facial expression changed right then because the building in front of them was the Grand


    Pavilion, and it was at least ten floors high.


    Wouldn¡¯t Joseph die if he really jumped off that building? He¡¯s honestly risking his own life to protect his


    pride!


    At the same time, signs of anxiousness started appearing on James¡¯ face after sensing Joseph¡¯s


    confidence.


    Although he tried to sneak a nce at Tate, the young man was afraid to meet his gaze and continued


    hiding among the crowd.


    After continuously coaxing them, Matthew finally managed to get everyone into the house.


    Right then, Sasha spoke up. ¡°Alright. Can someone exin what happened?¡±


    Immediately, Helen chimed in. ¡°Sasha, that son of a b*tch, Matthew, is cheating on you behind your back


    with that slut, Crystal Harrison! Your dad was just trying to stand up for you, but he ended up getting


    attacked. What do you think we should do now?!¡±


    Nevertheless, Sasha frowned. ¡°Mom, do you even know what you¡¯re talking about? How is it possible for


    Miss Harrison and Matthew to have done that?¡±


    Ignoring the possibility of the situation being a misunderstanding, Helen snapped, ¡°Are you implying that


    I¡¯m lying? Your cousin witnessed them himself!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s face darkened after she heard Helen. ¡°Tate, again? Mom, how can you believe in what he


    says?¡±


    ¡°Well, why would my nephew lie to me? Sasha, I don¡¯t want to be the one who says this to you, but you


    can¡¯t put so much trust in Matthew. Think about it. Crystal Harrison was born with a silver spoon. Why


    would someone like that work as a nurse in a hospital? Moreover, why did she choose to work in


    Matthew¡¯s department, of all departments? You don¡¯t have to be extremely smart to see something


    wrong in this!¡±


    Still, Sasha waved her off. ¡°Mom, all of your ims are just based on your assumptions. Let me ask you


    this. Do you have any evidence?¡±


    Agitated, Helen questioned, ¡°Why would Tate make stories up about Matthew and Crystal Harrison being


    flirtatious with one another? He¡¯s our family! Why would he lie to you?¡±

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    Chapter 853 You¡¯re Lying!


    Sasha snorted at her mother¡¯sments. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how much he lies? About Leanna previously


    ¡ª¡±


    Immediately, Helen snapped, ¡°Why are you still talking about that? Stop bringing in unrted issues!


    Moreover, what happened this time really crossed the line. Why would he lie about it? Sasha, are you


    seriously choosing to believe in an outsider rather than your own cousin?¡±


    At the same time, Chloe whispered to Sasha as well. ¡°Sasha, Tate is an honest man. He won¡¯t lie to you.


    Besides, what benefit would he get for making up lies like this? Isn¡¯t he just revealing this for your own


    sake?¡±


    Nheless, Sasha continued frowning, as she didn¡¯t trust Tate at all.


    ¡°Mom, Aunt Chloe, I¡¯m trying to resolve our issue at hand instead of picking who to trust! Since Mr.


    Harrison and Miss Harrison are together with us, why don¡¯t we clear our misunderstanding? If not, how


    are you guys nning to settle this?¡± she asked in a low voice while Helen interrupted her.


    ¡°Why are you asking the obvious? Aren¡¯t you angry that this sl*t tried to seduce your husband? Don¡¯t you


    know how cheaters were punished back in the day? Even if there¡¯s no more punishment, we still deserve


    an exnation. I mean, the Harrisons literally came over and attacked your father! You¡¯re the president


    of Cunningham Group, for God¡¯s sake! How could you just let this be?¡±


    On the other hand, Joseph¡¯s face turned cold before he pointed at Helen. ¡°Say more, and I¡¯ll make sure


    you get beaten up so badly that you won¡¯t get to wake up to see another sunrise!¡±


    Right then, Helen was enraged. ¡°Watch who you¡¯re trying to threaten at my house¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Joseph motioned with his hand, and those intimidating men behind him quickly


    surrounded them.


    Immediately, Helene chickened out and stopped talking while James gritted his teeth. ¡°Hey! Do you think


    you¡¯re the only one with backup? Liam, get back up, now! Since when do the Harrisons have the right to


    come over to our ce to cause a ruckus?¡±


    Nevertheless, Liam lowered his head and kept quiet, as he didn¡¯t have the guts to go against Joseph.


    ncing at him, Joseph said coldly, ¡°James, Helen, what happened today must be put to an end. Since


    you imed that Crystal hooked up with Matthew, I want the evidence!¡±


    As James turned toward Helen, she quickly straightened her back and eximed, ¡°My nephew


    witnessed them together! That¡¯s evidence!¡±


    Sasha looked tired. ¡°Mom, how can you trust what Tate said?¡±


    Still, Helen got angry and cut her off. ¡°Shut up! Why would my nephew lie to me?¡±


    Joseph nodded slowly. ¡°Alright. Since you mentioned that your nephew witnessed them himself, let¡¯s get


    him toe out and tell us about it!¡±


    Right then, Helen chuckled coldly. ¡°What? Do you really think that I¡¯m afraid of you? Come here, Tate.


    Tell them everything that you¡¯ve seen!¡±


    Suppressing his fear, Tate spoke up softly. ¡°That day, I¡ª¡±


    However, Joseph interrupted immediately. ¡°What day? When was it? Where?¡±


    Taken aback, Tate pondered for a while before answering, ¡°It wasst Monday during the afternoon at an


    alley behind the hospital¡­¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Instead of mentioning the day he went to the hospital, Tate changed his statement to Monday so that it


    aligned with him getting into a conflict with Crystal at the hospital that day.


    With that, even if Crystal were to expose what he did at the hospital the other day, he could im that the


    conflict happened because he saw Crystal and Matthew together and went over to confront her.


    However, Joseph suddenly chuckled coldly upon hearing Tate. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    Tate was stunned. ¡°H-How am I lying?¡±


    Then, Joseph said, ¡°Crystal went to Mightwater with me and wasn¡¯t at Eastcliff the entire dayst


    Monday, so how could you have run into her on that day, huh?¡±

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    Chapter 854 I Don¡¯t Remember the Exact Time


    Wasn¡¯t Crystal at Eastcliff on that day?


    When Joseph dropped the bomb about what actually happened, everyone¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Tate, did you¡­ Did you mess up the dates? Maybe it wasn¡¯t Monday?¡± Helen was desperate to prove


    Tate¡¯s innocence.


    At this moment, Tate, who was so terrified to the point where he started shivering, immediately


    answered, ¡°O-Oh, that must be it! I-I can¡¯t seem to recall when I ran into them. Gasp. M-My head is a


    mess right now, so I can¡¯t really remember well. However, I did remember witnessing them being


    intimate with each other at the back alley of the hospital¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that, James frowned, as he could tell that Tate was lying. Still, he couldn¡¯t expose Tate with


    the way things had escted right then. After cing his bet with Joseph, he didn¡¯t think he had a


    chance to back down now.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    On the other hand, Joseph questioned Tate, ¡°Why do you think that people are obliged to believe you


    when you can¡¯t even recall the exact time?¡±


    Helen came to Tate¡¯s defense. ¡°What¡¯s wrong about Tate being confused and not getting the date right?


    That doesn¡¯t change the fact that your granddaughter tried to seduce my son-inw, though!¡±


    Joseph gave her a look. ¡°Listen clearly, Helen. The more you try to prove yourself right, the more I¡¯ll


    prove you wrongter on!¡±


    At this instance, Helen jumped out of her seat abruptly. ¡°Who are you to threaten me, old fart? Do you


    think you can intimidate me by saying that? Come get me if you even dare!¡±


    Nevertheless, Joseph ignored her and asked Tate coldly, ¡°Tate, are you sure that you saw the two of


    them at the back alley of the hospital?¡±


    Tate quickly nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s true! Although I don¡¯t remember the exact time and date, I definitely


    remember who I¡¯ve seen!¡±


    Right then, Joseph nodded slowly. ¡°Alright, then. Moving on, how are you going to exin yourself about


    what happened in the hospital?¡±


    Tate¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The instance where Crystal beat you up after you tried to hit on her!¡±


    Immediately, James and Sasha looked stunned. That happened too?


    At this moment, James¡¯ face darkened as he suddenly realized that the situation was way more


    complicated than he had imagined.


    It seemed like he was fooled by Tate again.


    On the other hand, Tate¡¯s face waspletely flushed before he snapped, ¡°That¡¯s a lie! Since when did I


    try to hit on her? Stop using me of things that I¡¯ve never done, old fart!¡±


    ¡°Exin why my granddaughter beat you up, then.¡±


    Tate exined angrily, ¡°I recognized her as the woman who tried to seduce Matthew, so I tried to


    approach her and get her to stop. However, she got mad at that and even started attacking me!¡±


    Immediately, a pained look appeared on Helen¡¯s face. ¡°Aw¡­ My poor Tate¡­ Why didn¡¯t you tell us that


    you were beaten? Does it still hurt?¡±


    With his head held high, Tate exined, ¡°Aunt Helen, I didn¡¯t tell you guys about this because it was just


    a small matter, and I figured that I could deal with it on my own. However, I didn¡¯t expect them to be so


    shameless toe over and use us, so I can¡¯t deal with it anymore!¡±


    Helen nodded along. ¡°Tate, you¡¯re really a good kid to be so caring to the family! Don¡¯t worry. As long as


    I¡¯m here, no one will be able to bully you!¡±


    Right then, Joseph chuckled coldly. ¡°Helen, do you seriously trust him that much?¡±


    Helen replied quickly, ¡°Of course, I believe in my nephew! So what? Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    Couldn¡¯t be bothered by Helen, Joseph turned toward Tate. ¡°Tate, let me ask you again. Are you willing


    to take responsibility for your ims just now?¡±


    ¡°Of course. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    Joseph nodded. ¡°Great! That¡¯s great! Haha! It looks like you still don¡¯t know that there are surveince


    cameras outside of Matthew¡¯s department, Tate. In fact, those are newly set up to be able to record


    voices as well. Those surveince cameras probably had recorded everything that happened in the


    corridor, and I brought the footage along with me when I was heading here. Why don¡¯t we all take a look


    at it?¡±

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    Chapter 855 This Footage Can¡¯t Prove Anything


    Upon hearing Joseph, Tate felt his legs almost giving in because he hadn¡¯t expected Joseph toe


    over with evidence.


    Joseph motioned with his hand, and the man next to him quickly walked over with a thumb drive before


    inserting it to the side of the television. When the footage was opened, it immediately disyed the


    corridor of the hospital and Tate trying to flirt with Crystal.


    Just as Joseph imed, the two¡¯s conversation was recorded as well, so everyone could hear Tate trying


    to flirt with Crystal.


    Upon watching the footage, everyone had their facial expressions changed.


    Helen¡¯s face turned ash pale while James fell on the couch.


    As for Chloe, she looked horrified, as she knew that things were gettingplicated now.


    Giving everyone a look, Joseph said, ¡°I guess by now everyone should have a clear idea of what really


    took ce. I don¡¯t see a need for me to further exin because I¡¯m sure we all know who¡¯s at fault, don¡¯t


    we?¡±


    Seeing how things went, Sasha could no longer hold back her anger. ¡°Tate! Who gave you the audacity


    to do something like that?! How could you do that?!¡±


    Still, Tate, who had a pained expression on his face, kept quiet.


    Then Chloe started bawling. ¡°Tate, how could you do something so dumb? Helen¡­ I need your help to


    educate him. I really don¡¯t know how to continue living like this¡­¡±


    Grabbing Chloe, Helen gritted her teeth before chiming in, ¡°Well¡­ This footage can¡¯t prove anything,


    anyway! It¡¯s true that the way Tate spoke to Miss Harrison is impolite, but does this justify Mathew¡¯s and


    Crystal¡¯s affair? We are now talking about Crystal and Matthew, not Tate, so stop changing the topic,


    Joseph Harrison!¡±


    Right then, Joseph stared at Helen intently. ¡°Helen, how are you so good at being unreasonable! How


    are you still so stubborn? Can¡¯t you see that your nephew is lying?!¡±


    Even Sasha urged, ¡°Mom¡­ Can you think rationally? Why are you still trying to protect Tate?!¡±


    Truthfully, Helen knew that Tate was lying, but she had no choice but to protect him.


    If she chose to give in, Tate would surelynd in trouble, so she could only try to make things messy and


    pull through in the end.


    ¡°How am I unreasonable? Tate is in the wrong for speaking to Crystal in such a way. However, is it his


    fault that she hooked up with Matthew?¡± Helen chastised.


    ¡°Mom! Can¡¯t you see? He¡¯s lying! There¡¯s nothing between Matthew and Crystal!¡±


    Still, Helen barked, ¡°How do you know that he¡¯s lying? How would you know if there¡¯s nothing between


    them? As the saying goes, there won¡¯t be smoke without any fire. Why would Tate make these up if


    there¡¯s nothing between them?¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    At this moment, Sasha felt so pissed off that she was about tobust. Helen¡¯s ridiculousness really


    affected her ability tomunicate with her.


    ¡°


    At the same time, Joseph¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Helen, you¡¯re a really stubborn person. Fine. Since your


    nephew imed that he saw Matthew with my granddaughter in the back alley of the hospital, let¡¯s


    investigate this today! It hasn¡¯t been a month since your nephew returned, hasn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s just make it a


    month. I¡¯ll get the entire month¡¯s worth of surveince, and all of us shall review it together. What about


    it?¡±


    Instantly, Helen¡¯s expression changed. She initially thought that Joseph would give up trying to get an


    exnation from them if she continued being unreasonable. However, she didn¡¯t expect Joseph to put in


    so much effort to prove his granddaughter¡¯s innocence.


    Right then, she seemed to be out of choices.

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    Chapter 856 I Won¡¯t Ever Lie Again


    Meanwhile, Tate looked around before he started stuttering as he spoke. ¡°I-I might have made a mistake.


    It might not be the back alley of the hospital. All I remembered was an alley, but I don¡¯t remember the


    exact time and location¡­¡±


    Helen quickly nodded along. ¡°That¡¯s right. It doesn¡¯t necessarily have to happen at the back alley of the


    hospital¡­¡±


    Right then, Sasha felt like she was about to explode. Are they shameless?


    However, Joseph replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine! Since your nephew witnessed them. I¡¯ll use him as the


    breakthrough and start the investigation on him. As there are surveince cameras all over Eastcliff, I¡¯ll


    start the investigation under the Harrison Family¡¯s name and get all the surveince using his location.


    We should at leaste up with something by then!¡±


    At that, Helen¡¯s facial expression changed. Is he insane?!


    At the same time, Tate¡¯s expression changed as well before he chimed in, ¡°T-There are some ces that


    don¡¯t have surveince cameras¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. We shall track Matthew and Crystal¡¯s timestamp at ces you go without surveince


    cameras. If you¡¯re not with them at the same time, or if they aren¡¯t together, it¡¯ll prove that you¡¯re lying.


    Although this will waste a lot of my time, I don¡¯t mind it a bit. Even if I have to go bankrupt, I¡¯ll do


    everything that I can to prove my granddaughter¡¯s innocence! If the results of this investigation prove that


    my granddaughter and Matthew are innocent, I¡¯ll make all of you pay for all the amount spent on the


    investigation!¡±


    James gasped. ¡°How¡­ How much would it be?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Liam whispered, ¡°By doing this, he¡¯s going to check the entire city¡¯s surveince


    camera. Not to mention how much connection he will be utilizing, he will be wasting a lot of manpower in


    this entire investigation, so I¡¯m guessing that it will cost at least 10 million.¡±


    Immediately, James¡¯ facial expression changed, as 10 million was enough for him to buy a lot of cars and


    houses.


    ¡°Listen, Mr. Harrison. I do not believe in Tate¡¯s im, so the Cunningham Family won¡¯t pay for the


    amount of money spent on this investigation! Tate, get your father here. He should be the one paying!¡±


    James eximed.


    Upon hearing that, Tate had his face turned pale because he knew that it was over for him this time.


    Initially, he just wanted to drive a wedge between the Cunninghams and the Harrisons. Still, he had


    never expected Joseph to go to such lengths and get the entire city¡¯s surveince cameras just to


    investigate this issue. By then, they would surely find out about his lies!


    Moreover, this issue seemed to be having a snowball effect, as Joseph utilized a lot of manpower and


    money.


    If that happens, it¡¯ll be over for me!


    After being quiet for a while, Tate suddenly knelt down to the ground with a loud thump before he said


    with a stuttering voice, ¡°Aunt Helen, Aunt Helen, I-I was wrong. I-I lied, and I didn¡¯t see Crystal and


    Matthew together at all¡­ Aunt Helen, I won¡¯t lie anymore¡­ Please forgive me and give me another


    chance¡­¡±


    However, Helen¡¯s face was pale as well because she knew that things had really gone wrong this time.


    Yet, she never expected Tate to break under pressure and confess while she was still thinking about


    what to do.


    After that, she slumped onto the couch, as she knew that it was useless for her to try to deny anything at


    this point.


    Meanwhile, James was enraged when he heard Tate¡¯s confession. ¡°Tate Campbell, you little brat! I knew


    you were lying all along! Are you shameless, you little scum! I can¡¯t believe you almost fooled us into


    wronging Miss Harrison, you¡­ you¡¯ve really f*cked up this time!¡±


    Immediately, he put on a grin and turned toward Joseph. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for offending you just now, Mr.


    Harrison. I sincerely hope that you can be the bigger person and spare us¡­¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    Chapter 857 Lesson Learned


    Joseph¡¯s face was stormy as he shot James a deadly re. ¡°James, I¡¯ve made myself clear that if you


    want to apologize, you¡¯ll have to do it on your knees and bow to my granddaughter.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Bristling, James retorted coldly, ¡°That seems a little over-the-top, Mr. Harrison. My family may never


    match up to yours, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can trample on our dignity!¡±


    Upon hearing her husband speak up, Helen chimed in defensively as well, ¡°That¡¯s right! I know my


    nephew is to me for whatever happened this time, but certainly, there¡¯s no need for you to blow things


    out of proportion like this! What are you trying to aplish with all these men you¡¯ve brought to our


    doorstep, Joseph? Do you n on wiping us out? Have you forgotten about the rule ofw?¡±


    Joseph chuckled insidiously. ¡°Indeed, the rule ofw exists to regte man¡¯s behavior, but maybe you


    should ask your nephew if he¡¯d like to settle this personally before we call the police.¡±


    Helen¡¯s blood boiled at the old man¡¯s threat. ¡°Go ahead and call the police on us, Joseph!¡± she taunted


    angrily. ¡°You¡¯re the one breaking and entering into a private residence with thisrge group of thugs,


    which seems far worse than our incident if you ask me! So my nephew told a couple of lies, but he might


    only be charged for defamation in the worst-case scenario. You, on the other hand¡­¡±


    She trailed off with implication, and without missing a beat, Joseph countered, ¡°Fine, then. Crystal, get


    the police and tell them that we¡¯ve caught a man who was trying to abduct women. In fact, I have a


    reasonable suspicion that all those missing women cases in Eastcliff may have something to do with


    him!¡±


    Tate began to panic. As far as criminal records went, his was not the cleanest, and an incident like this


    one could easily get him thrown into prison for years. ¡°Aunt Helen, you can¡¯t call the police!¡± he


    interjected hastily.


    Confused by his belligerence, Helen blinked and asked, ¡°Why? We have every right to call the police on


    them, seeing as they broke into our home. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    To the side, Sasha curled her lips into a humorless smile as she scoffed and interjected, ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty


    obvious what¡¯s really going on around here, Mom. This punk has probably done something despicable


    again andnded himself in boiling hot water!¡±


    Helen¡¯s eyes widened to the size of saucers, and she suddenly recalled what Tate had said when he


    arrived at the house¡ªhe and his friends had wanted to teach Crystal a lesson, which culminated in the


    whole mess.


    She had been so angry with the alleged affair between Crystal and Matthew that shepletely forgot


    about this detail.


    Presently, Joseph¡¯s icy voice pierced the heavy air as he drawled, ¡°President Cunningham, I¡¯m going to


    assume that you have no idea of the things this young man has done, have you?¡± He scoffed


    contemptuously and added, ¡°I just so happen to have brought along his scumbag friends who acted on


    his orders. Why don¡¯t I let them tell you precisely what happened?¡±


    Having said that, he pped his hands once and cued the shameful entrance of a group of men, all of


    whom were Tate¡¯s friends. They were brought in with their arms pinned behind their backs, and the next


    second, they spilled the whole truth in front of everyone.


    When the exnation came to an end, Sasha felt as if she might throw up in a fit of anger. There was a


    dark fire in her eyes as she red at Tate murderously and snapped, ¡°You¡¯re really done for this time,


    Tate! Take a good look at what your precious nephew has done this time, Mom! Are you still going to


    defend him? I¡¯d like to see you try!¡±


    Helen, on the other hand, was in utter shock. It was only after hearing what those hooligans had said that


    she finally understood the full story.


    Meanwhile, James was fuming as he shouted, ¡°Damn it, Tate! You good-for-nothing bast*rd! I can¡¯t


    believe you¡¯re trying to instigate a fight between us and Mr. Harrison after what you¡¯ve done. How much


    more twisted can you be?¡± He turned to his wife with a grimace. ¡°Helen, I swear to heaven above, if you


    even try to speak up for this boy one more time, I¡¯m going to divorce you right now!¡±


    Tears welled up in Helen¡¯s eyes as desperation washed over her. ¡°Why would you even do something


    like this, Tate?¡± She stared at Joseph in anguish. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Harrison. I really am. Please ept


    my apology on his behalf. I¡¯m begging you not to hold this against him. He didn¡¯t know any better.¡±


    The air around Joseph dropped to a freezing point as he regarded Helen impassively. ¡°Remember what


    you said to me just now, Helen? Allow me to refresh your memory¡ªyou said with utmost certainty that


    your nephew would never lie to you, and you called my granddaughter a sl*t, too.¡±


    Blood rushed to Helen¡¯s face. ¡°I was ignorant, Mr. Harrison. I¡¯ve learned my lesson now. Forgive me just


    this once, Mr. Harrison, as a favor to Matthew.¡±


    However, Joseph was adamant in his stance, and with a slow shake of his head, he dered,


    ¡°Absolutely not! I¡¯ve made myself clear just now that I¡¯d jump down from the rooftop if I was in the wrong.


    I put my life on the stake even though I was right the whole time, so do you honestly think an apology on


    your part could resolve this?¡±

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    Chapter 858 Lose Everything


    All the color drained from Helen¡¯s face. She nced over at James, but he ignored her and turned his


    face the other way. Out of desperation, she could only look to Matthew for help as she begged, ¡°M-


    Matthew, do you think you could plead with Mr. Harrison on my behalf? I promise this won¡¯t ever happen


    again.¡±


    However, before Matthew could respond, Joseph snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t speak for her, Matthew! This isn¡¯t


    going to resolve itself just because someone begs for forgiveness, and I don¡¯t care who that may be. If


    you were to speak for her, then we would be as good as strangers from now onward!¡±


    Having heard this, Matthew gave Helen a helpless shrug. He had never intended to help her anyway, not


    after he realized that there would only be more trouble toe if Tate did not learn a hard lesson this


    time.


    Frustrated, Helen began to sob as she begged Sasha, ¡°Please say something, Sasha. He¡¯s your


    cousin, after all!¡±


    Sasha red at her mother incredulously. ¡°I told you not to believe him, didn¡¯t I? But you refused to listen


    to me, and look how things turned out! I can¡¯t do anything about this now. Mr. Harrison, do whatever you


    must. You have my unwavering support!¡±


    Joseph was pleased to hear this, and he nodded before saying, ¡°Very well, then. Let¡¯s start with you,


    James¡ªI believe the agreement was that you should get on your knees and apologize to my


    granddaughter if you were proven to be wrong.¡±


    James nched. ¡°M-Mr. Harrison, I was misled earlier and¡ª¡±


    ¡°You should be ashamed that an adult like youcks suchmon sense to tell right from wrong,¡±


    Joseph sneered. ¡°You insulted my granddaughter right from the get-go, and I¡¯d say you deserve what¡¯s


    James spat out through gritted teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line here, Mr. Harrison! I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Fine, you don¡¯t have to kneel,¡± Joseph barked, cutting the insolent man off with an angry wave of his


    hand. ¡°Give Stanley a call right now and tell him I¡¯m going to stop dealing with Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals effective immediately. Also, get my son to have someone look into Cunningham Group


    Wellness Herbary and the new pharmacy they¡¯re about to open. Listen to me very carefully, James¡ªif I


    so much as find any trace of funny business, you best believe I¡¯m going to cripple your family fortune and


    make you lose everything!¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    James¡¯ blood ran cold when he heard this. It was impossible for anypany as big as theirs to have


    entirely clean records.


    The Harrisons¡¯ word was as good asw when it came to matters in Eastcliff¡¯s medical industry; if Joseph


    really were to set his mind on screwing them over, then they could do nothing else but wait for the end to


    come.


    As such, James lowered his voice as he stammered, ¡°D-Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little too harsh, Mr.


    Harrison? Surely there¡¯s no need for such extremity when what we¡¯re dealing with here will eventually


    be an insignificant thing of the past.¡±


    He was brutally rebuffed when Joseph countered icily, ¡°Crystal is the only girl in our family, and there are


    three generations of us. For her to have endured such a horrific ordeal today would not sit well with the


    rest of the Harrisons, particrly if I don¡¯t see to it that she is rightfullypensated. You don¡¯t have to


    kneel, James, but you¡¯d be going through much worse after I have someone look into all your


    businesses!¡±


    James turned as white as a sheet, and after a long moment of silence, he heaved a long sigh of


    resignation. ¡°I won¡¯t ever forgive you for this, Helen!¡± he hissed through gritted teeth even as he


    reluctantly walked up to Crystal and got onto his knees before her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Harrison!¡± he


    apologized as his face flushing red with indignation.


    However, Crystal neither spared him a nce nor asked him to rise to his feet. She hated him for


    mistreating Matthew all the time, and she wanted to punish him for it now.


    Not daring to get to his feet, James was forced to acknowledge how bleak his situation was as he


    remained on his knees.


    Then, Joseph turned to Helen and snapped, ¡°And now it¡¯s your turn! Go over and kneel in front of my


    granddaughter, and p yourself on the face until she tells you to stop!¡±


    Helen thundered, ¡°I will do no such thing! You¡¯re taking things way too far, Joseph!¡±


    ¡°Fine, then,¡± Joseph began darkly. ¡°If you won¡¯t kneel, then we¡¯ll have to call the police over and tell them


    everything. The incident today alone would be enough to keep your nephew in prison for ten years at the


    very least!¡±


    Given Joseph¡¯s social standing and powerful connections, he was being merciful to Tate just by having


    thetter kept behind bars for ten years, especially in light of his recent string of problematic incidents.


    As panic settled within Tate, he quickly urged Helen, ¡°Aunt Helen, you have to save me! M-Maybe you


    should just do as he says¡­¡±

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    Chapter 859 Pull Out His Teeth


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Stunned, Helen stared at Tate nkly. Huh? Are you actually asking me to do something so lowly?!


    Chloe, on the other hand, was outraged at her son¡¯s audacity. ¡°Tate! How could you ask that of your Aunt


    Helen? She shouldn¡¯t have to go through such humiliation because of what you did. Helen, he¡¯s my son,


    and I should be the one who gets on my knees. I should be the one to p myself!¡±


    As she said this, she rushed over and knelt down next to James on the floor, crying out, ¡°Mr. Harrison,


    this is my son¡¯s mess, and it has nothing to do with my sister at all. I should have raised him better than


    this, so I¡¯ll be the one to bear the brunt of his thoughtlessness.¡± She began to p herself across the


    face and continued to do so even as she begged, ¡°Please don¡¯t drag my sister into this. How about it, Mr.


    Harrison?¡±


    Regardless of her efforts, Joseph didn¡¯t even bother sparing her a nce as he kept his icy gaze on


    Helen. ¡°Made up your mind yet? Do you want to see your nephew behind bars for the next decade, or


    do you want to p yourself a couple of times and keep him a free man?¡±


    Helen felt hot tears pricking her eyes as she took in Chloe¡¯s miserable state. Gritting her teeth, she


    marched over and grabbed Chloe by the arms, helping her to her feet. ¡°Get up, Chloe. It¡¯s pointless for


    you to beg on your knees!¡±


    Then Helen turned to look at Joseph. ¡°You want me to kneel? Fine, I will! Tate has done plenty of wrong,


    but ultimately, it¡¯s our fault for not giving him the proper guidance, so please give him a second chance!¡±


    Having said this, she fell on her knees and began to p herself just as Chloe had.


    Joseph merely watched the husband-and-wife duo before him impassively, and he did not utter a single


    word. Ten minutes had passed before he finally waved his hand imperiously and dered, ¡°That¡¯s


    enough from the both of you! Go stand at the side right now!¡±


    James and Helen grimaced, but they hurried to rise to their feet and cowered at the side of the room.


    At that moment, Joseph turned to fix his murderous gaze on Tate. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Tate took a big gulp convulsively, panicking as he stammered, ¡°M-Mr. Harrison, Aunt Helen has already


    knelt on my behalf. What more do you want?¡±


    ¡°She knelt to keep you out of prison, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m through with you yet!¡± Joseph seethed. ¡°I


    think you should pay in blood for what you¡¯ve done this time! Go and pull out all his teeth!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the men next to Joseph immediately rushed forward and pinned Tate to the ground.


    When Helen saw this, she cried out, ¡°Mr. Harrison! Haven¡¯t I already gotten on my knees like you asked?


    What do you think you¡¯re doing? How dare you go back on your word!¡±


    s, no one paid attention to her as the men took their forceps and began to pull out Tate¡¯s teeth one by


    one.


    While this was happening, Chloe felt fear coursing through her as she screeched, ¡°Mr. Harrison, how


    dare you to go back on your word! Whoever wants toy a finger on my son will have to go through me!¡±


    In one swift move, she grabbed the paring knife off the table and hurtled forward like a lunatic.


    At the sight of this, a man standing next to Joseph kicked out at her and made her topple backward onto


    the ground. The man was merciless as he followed up on his attack by kicking her face. Almost instantly,


    blood gushed out from Chloe¡¯s nose, and her lip was split. She couldn¡¯t even push herself up from the


    floor after that.


    Helen was about to cry out in protest when James pped her hard across her face, clearly infuriated as


    he growled, ¡°You better shut up, you b*tch! None of this would have happened if not for you! I swear, if


    you even so much as try to speak up for that boy, I¡¯ll cast you out of the Cunningham Family myself!¡±


    Toward the end, Helen dared not make a peep. She could only watch with horror as Joseph¡¯s men pulled


    out all of Tate¡¯s teeth.


    It was only after Joseph had flushed all the teeth down the toilet that he nodded in satisfaction.


    Presently, he turned to look at Matthew and Sasha, then said softly, ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry for the ruckus, Mr.


    Larson, President Cunningham.¡±


    Matthew shook his head slightly, as if telling the old man to pay no mind to it.


    Sasha, on the other hand, said hastily, ¡°Oh, no, Mr. Harrison, please don¡¯t say that! We were in the


    wrong this time, and it was only right that you punished that boy. Matthew and I will personally show up


    and apologize one of these days.¡±


    Joseph smiled, then eyed James and Helen scornfully. ¡°It¡¯s a wonder that the both of you could even


    manage to raise such a pleasant and reasonable daughter!¡± He scoffed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Larson and


    President Cunningham, I would have bankrupted the whole Cunningham Family by the end of the night!¡±


    With that, Joseph turned to leave, taking hispany with him.


    As soon as the front door closed, chaos descended upon the room.

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    Chapter 860 Get Out


    Chloe scrambled to get on her feet and went over to help Tate off the floor, wincing at the copious


    amount of blood that gushed from his mouth.


    He barely made it out of the mortifying ordeal alive, and he appeared to have gone into shock. After all,


    not just anyone could survive the extreme pain that came with having all their teeth pulled out while


    conscious.


    If Joseph¡¯s men hadn¡¯t been professionals, there was a chance that Tate would have died of pain by


    now.


    Presently, Chloe burst into tears as she cried, ¡°Tate? Tate, are you okay? Say something! Don¡¯t scare


    me like this!¡±


    However, he couldn¡¯t even utter a word in response.


    Helen, on the other hand, hurried across the room as she yelled, ¡°Quick! Call for an ambnce!¡±


    It was only then that Chloe snapped out of her initial shock and frantically searched for her phone.


    ¡°What are you patting around for?¡± Helen was beside herself with panic as she stared at her sister


    incredulously. Then, she turned to Sasha and urged, ¡°Sasha, call for an ambnce right now!¡±


    Sasha turned to face the other way, averting her mother¡¯s gaze as she answered tly, ¡°My phone ran


    out of battery.¡±


    Helen grew anxious. ¡°Now, of all times? For heaven¡¯s sake, Sasha¡ªnever mind. Demi! Call for an


    ambnce.¡±


    Suddenly turning into a space cadet, Demi mumbled, ¡°But I have no idea where my phone went, Mom.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, Mom,¡± Liam said, holding his hands up. ¡°I was in such a rush that I left my phone at


    the site. I forgot all about it.¡±


    Demi and Liam hated the Campbells with passion, and they couldn¡¯t be happier to see Tate suffering the


    consequences of his own idiocy. It was unlikely that they would stop the show now by calling for an


    ambnce.


    Bewildered and resigned, Helen began to say, ¡°Matthew, could you¡ª¡±


    But Sasha cut her off bluntly, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re asking Matthew for help after how Tate has treated


    him earlier! Did that somehow slip through your mind or something?¡±


    ¡°Tate¡¯s mind was all muddled up from panic, and he made one little mistake, but he¡¯s still your cousin! I¡¯m


    just asking for someone to call for an ambnce. Why are you all being so heartless?¡±


    Just then, James¡¯ thunderous voice filled the room. ¡°Shut up, Helen! I¡¯m going to say this once and for all


    ¡ªthe Campbells will have nothing to do with our family anymore from now onward!¡± He turned to Liam


    and Matthew, then barked, ¡°The both of you¡ªthrow Tate out of the house right this instant. And Helen, if


    you¡¯re so determined to speak up and acknowledge this nephew of yours, then I¡¯ll file for divorce and


    leave you high and dry!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Helen swallowed and tasted bile. ¡°J-James, how could you be so vicious? How could


    you even say something like that when my nephew is already in such a sorry state?¡±


    James was fuming as he argued, ¡°If your nephew ended up dead, I¡¯d say he deserved it! Damn it, Helen,


    what does any of this have to do with me? I had to beg for someone¡¯s forgiveness tonight, and I¡¯ve never


    done anything so humiliating in my entire life until your nephew showed up and made trouble for us all. I


    think I get to say whatever I damn well want. In fact, I ought to kill this piece of trash right now!¡±


    With that, he ran into the kitchen and returned with a knife in his hand. ¡°If they don¡¯t get out of my house


    right now, I¡¯ll butcher them all!¡±


    When Helen saw how James¡¯ eyes had turned red with anger, she realized that his rage was truly at its


    peak and dared not add fuel to the me. As such, she helped Chloe bring Tate out to the yard, afraid to


    dawdle a second longer.


    Meanwhile, James stood at the doorway and bellowed furiously, ¡°You¡¯d better get back in here on the


    count of three, Helen! Otherwise, you¡¯ll have divorce papers to sign tomorrow morning!¡±


    Demi felt her heart twist at this and muttered under her breath, ¡°Dad¡ª¡±


    However, she couldn¡¯t manage to say what she wanted, for James turned around and pped her


    across the face, warning her darkly, ¡°Shut up! If you speak up for your mother again, then you can get


    out of this house too!¡±


    She immediately mped her mouth shut and did not say anything more.


    Out in the yard, Helen was close to bursting into tears. She could tell that James meant business this


    time, and she didn¡¯t dare to go head-to-head with him while his rage was on full st.


    Resigned, she heaved a sigh and whispered, ¡°Chloe, I have to go back into the house now. Hurry and


    take Tate to the hospital right away. James is on a rampage now, and if he sees me helping you, he¡¯ll


    divorce me for sure!¡±


    As soon as she was done speaking, she lowered her head apologetically and walked back across the


    yard. James mmed the front door shut after that, and he did not spare a second look at the two


    pathetic figures standing in his front yard.

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    Chapter 861 Fatal Coddling


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    James let loose a string of curses at the door before turning to re at Helen mutinously. ¡°Do you see


    Tate¡¯s true colors now? I told you not to believe anything thates out of that mouth of his, but you


    refused to listen! I¡¯m not getting any younger, but because of you, I had to get on my knees to apologize


    to someone! Heavens, I¡ªmarrying you must be some kind of karmic retribution for whatever horrible


    wrong I¡¯ve done in my past life!¡±


    Helen was silent as she kept her head down. She could not argue with James, knowing that Tate had


    really crossed the line this time.


    After another round of abuse, James finally relented and set down a couple of ground rules for Helen:


    from now onward, she was not to have any contact or get involved in anything that had to do with the


    Campbells. Most importantly, no one in the Cunningham household was to bring up the Campbells in any


    way.


    Helen bristled at such demands. ¡°James, I agree that Tate has gone too far this time, but don¡¯t you


    think it¡¯s a little harsh for you to ask all these of me? Have you forgotten how Chloe helped us when we


    first got married and had nothing?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± James barked with renewed anger. ¡°Just because she helped us out of a tight spot all those


    years ago, it doesn¡¯t mean we have to return the favor unconditionally! I¡¯ve been more than hospitable to


    them since their return from abroad, and I said nothing when you asked Matthew to sign the order on


    Jonah¡¯s behalf. Where do we draw the line at helping them, Helen? If Tate wasn¡¯t in the wrong, I would


    have spoken up for him, but if you try to shield him even though he was clearly at fault, then you¡¯ve failed


    in principle! You¡¯re not helping him; you¡¯re nudging him into self-destruction. He¡¯s going to end up in


    worse ces if you keep coddling him. Do you understand?¡±


    Sasha nodded slowly in agreement with this. ¡°You know, Mom, if you had just let him learn his lesson the


    hard way thest time he ran over someone with his car, then all this could have been avoided. Aunt


    Chloe and the others spoiled Tate beyond reason, so he¡¯s used to being entitled, and he acts without


    thinking. You should be grateful that he angered Mr. Harrison this time and not one of the Ten Greatest


    Families of Eastcliff; if he did, then none of us could save him even if we were to lose everything.¡±


    Lowering her head, Helen said nothing and began considering the consequences of this incident. She


    had to admit that Sasha was right; Joseph had only spared Tate because it was a favor to Matthew, but if


    this involved anyone from the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff, then tonight would have likely ended in


    bloodshed.


    Tate offended the Harrisons this time, and though he survived, he barely made it. If he weren¡¯t put in his


    ce, who¡¯s to say he wouldn¡¯t go and trifle with the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff? Then we¡¯d all be


    doomed!


    After a long pauseter, Helen finally muttered, ¡°I¡­ I see now that I have been wrong to stand by him all


    this time. I¡¯ll talk to Chloe and have her keep an eye on Tate from now on, so he¡¯d stay out of trouble.


    Nevertheless, she¡¯s still my sister, and I can¡¯t just cut her off after all she did to help us back then.¡±


    Infuriated by her stubbornness, James waved his hand and spat, ¡°I won¡¯t even try to persuade you


    anymore, but I¡¯ll tell you this¡ªthe Campbells are no longer wee at the Grand Garden, and if you


    want to see them, you can head over to their ce! Onest thing: they¡¯ll have to clean up their own


    mess from now on, and I don¡¯t want our family to be dragged into their business no matter what! I won¡¯t


    be helping them ever again!¡±


    With that, he stormed into his bedroom.


    Sasha took Matthew by the arm and pulled him up the stairs, having never wanted to be involved in the


    Campbells¡¯ mess in the first ce.


    Demi, on the other hand, merely sighed as she said softly, ¡°There¡¯s no use getting mad, Mom. It¡¯s a good


    thing that the Campbells would stoping by our ce. Tate and Minerva are shameless fools who


    have been telling everyone that this is their home and that we¡¯re just staying here as guests. You can¡¯t go


    easy on them; otherwise, they¡¯d just start taking things for granted!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Helen¡¯s blood was boiling as she glowered at her daughter. ¡°How could you say such


    things about your own cousins? They wouldn¡¯t go around spewing nonsense like that!¡±

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    Chapter 862 I¡¯ll Make Them Regret This


    Demi had wanted to make Helen see sense, but after hearing thetter¡¯s rebuff, she grew infuriated and


    snapped, ¡°You know what, forget it! Go ahead and believe them all you want, but trust me, you¡¯re only


    going to end up regretting it!¡±


    Helen shot her a baleful look. ¡°Shut up! You didn¡¯t even try to help Tate when he was suffering earlier,


    and now you¡¯re just going to stand there and add insult to injury? You should have defended him when


    he was getting all his teeth pulled out, but you wouldn¡¯t even call an ambnce after that! How could you


    be so heartless, Demi?¡±


    Demi rolled her eyes in exasperation. Not wanting to spend another moment with her mother, she pulled


    Liam into the room and put a decided end to this nonsensical exchange.


    Helen, on the other hand, simmered in anger as she sat in the living room, feeling wounded by her


    family¡¯s indifference toward her nephew¡¯s predicament.


    Meanwhile, Chloe had brought Tate to the hospital, and it took a whole night before they finally settled


    him down.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She called Minerva, but she didn¡¯t manage to get through thetter¡¯s phone until 11.00AM the next day.


    Minerva had spent the night with Peter, and she was still tired from the endeavor. She was yawning even


    as she arrived at the hospital, but when she saw how miserable Tate was, she immediately snapped in


    anger, ¡°How the hell did this happen? Which idiot was it that had the nerve to cause harm to my


    brother?!¡±


    After a deep sigh, Chloe exinedst night¡¯s incident to Minerva, who was outraged after hearing


    everything. ¡°Mom, are you saying that Tate was beaten up at Aunt Helen¡¯s housest evening? Is that


    how he ended up like this?¡±


    Chloe nodded in confirmation, and Minerva grew thunderous. ¡°And what did the Cunningham Family do


    to help him? Did they just watch him get beaten up without putting a stop to it? They¡¯re supposed to be


    family, but they didn¡¯t even try to save Tate! I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re treating you like this even after all the


    help you gave them in the past, Mom! They¡¯re just a whole bunch of ingrates!¡±


    Another tired sigh escaped Chloe¡¯s lips as she said, ¡°Calm down, Minerva. You have to understand that


    Tate was wrong from the start, hence what happenedst night.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he was wrong at all, Mom!¡± Minerva protested with an angry wave of her hand. ¡°It was


    Crystal who pped him first, so it was only normal for Tate to want to seek revenge out of anger.


    Besides, Crystal and her grandfather werepletely unscathed, weren¡¯t they? But they decided to


    bring their men and cause a scene at the Cunningham residence, and Tate was so brutally beaten up


    that he lost all his teeth! They were being violent and cruel for no reason!¡±


    The argument weighed on Chloe¡¯s mind for a moment before she hesitated and said quietly, ¡°No,


    Minerva, that¡¯s not true. The incident started because Tate told a couple of very serious lies, which ended


    up causing a rift between the Cunningham Family and the Harrisons. Things took a turn for the worse


    after that.¡±


    Minerva was firm on her stance. ¡°That¡¯s not the point, Mom. The Harrisons stormed over to the house


    threatening Tate with violence, but the Cunningham Family did nothing to help and chased the both of


    you out instead. Can¡¯t you see that they¡¯re looking down on us, Mom? They wanted to take this chance


    to cut us offpletely!¡± She scoffed disdainfully. ¡°They think they can lord their fortune over us because


    we can¡¯tpete with them. I can¡¯t even count the times Sasha and Demi tried to chase me out of the


    house when I lived with them, not to mention how James would always give Tate and I contemptuous


    looks from time to time. He never weed us at all! More importantly, even his pathetic son-inw


    Matthew would order Tate and me around like we¡¯re dogs! The whole family is made up of a bunch of


    useless ingrates, and they¡¯re all trash!¡±


    Chloe rubbed the back of her head in frustration. She had never been one to have opinions of her own,


    and her daughter¡¯s scathingmentary seeded in probing her dissatisfaction toward the


    Cunningham Family. With a resigned sigh, she said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s life for you. You¡¯re only royalty when


    you have money, and without it, even your rtives would shun you. How could humans be so


    materialistic and ungrateful?¡±


    Minerva spat through gritted teeth, ¡°They¡¯ll pay for what they¡¯ve done! Don¡¯t worry, Mom, I¡¯ll make them


    regret this for the rest of their lives!¡±


    Taken aback by this, Chloe asked, ¡°Wait, what are you nning to do, Minerva? Let¡¯s not be rash about


    this!¡±

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863


    Chapter 863 Minerva¡¯s Scheme


    It was 7.00PM, and Minerva was happily wrapped up in Peter¡¯s arms as they sat in a private room in one


    of the nightclubs in Eastcliff. Suddenly, the door to the room swung open, and three men entered.


    Upon closer look, the men happened to be the same trio whom Minerva had brought along to the Grand


    Garden before this. They had taken a liking to Sasha back then and wanted to get her drunk, but


    Matthew stopped that from happening. By the end of the night, the three men hadn¡¯t been able to keep


    up with Matthew¡¯s drinking, and they threw up so badly that they were hospitalized.


    They had only just been discharged in the past two days, but they still looked weak and unsteady on


    their feet as one of them asked, ¡°Minerva, why did you ask to see us so early in the evening?¡±


    Minerva detached herself from Peter¡¯s embrace and eyed the three men darkly. ¡°Do you guys want


    revenge for what happenedst time?¡±


    The three men exchanged a meaningful nce and grimaced. The man who spoke first hissed through


    gritted teeth, ¡°Of course, we¡¯d want revenge! But none of us could keep up with that bast*rd when it


    comes to drinking!¡±


    Minerva scoffed. ¡°In that case, don¡¯t drink with him! William, didn¡¯t you say that you know a couple of


    young masters from the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff? Ask them toe by the club tonight, and I¡¯ll


    bring them over to Sasha¡¯s private room, making it look like I¡¯m trying to introduce her to them. Sasha is


    a b*tch and a goody-two-shoes, so she wouldn¡¯t graciously receive them at all. When she offends them,


    we can seize the opportunity to blow things out of proportion.¡± A cold smirk yed on her lips as she


    continued, ¡°By the end of it all, the few young masters would help us get rid of Larson, and we wouldn¡¯t


    even have to lift a finger!¡±


    The trio¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard this. They had been holding a grudge against Matthew ever since


    he got them drunk to the point of throwing upst time, but they didn¡¯t dare seek revenge against him,


    knowing how rich and powerful the Cunningham Family was.


    Now that Minerva hade up with a n for them to put their revenge into action, they were more than


    willing to see it through the end. William was excited as he said, ¡°We¡¯ll go along with your n, Minerva. I


    recently made friends with a young master from one of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff, and he¡¯s


    probably already on his way to bing the heir to his family fortune. The Cunningham Family¡¯s riches


    could hardlypare to his, and if a brawl really does break out tonight, then Larson will be as good as


    dead!¡±


    Pleased, Minerva nodded slowly and said with finality, ¡°Very well, then. Let¡¯s get this whole thing started.¡±


    After the three men left happily, Minerva leaned into the couch, and the corner of her lips curled up


    insidiously. She had spent a good amount of time tweaking her n to perfection, but Sasha rarely ever


    came by the nightclub, and Minerva had waited for a while before finally getting the chance to put her evil


    scheme in action.


    Peter, on the other hand, grew uneasy. He was a fraud, after all, and he dared not show his face on


    asions that involved those from the upper-crust society. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m afraid I have to go; I have a


    meetingter tonight,¡± he lied.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Minerva¡¯s face fell as she tried to persuade him to stay. ¡°I was going to introduce you to a couple of those


    young masters, honey.¡±


    He uttered a hasty apology and made as if his line of work was busy, then left the club in a rush.


    She brushed this off. After all, he wasn¡¯t a crucial part of her n tonight.


    When the clock struck 10.00PM that night, Sasha and a few other girls showed up at the Twilight Bar.


    These girls were all Sasha¡¯s university mates, and they were a rather close-knit group. They were based


    out of town for most of the year, but they returned to Eastcliff for a reunion.


    Having grabbed dinner with Sasha earlier, they persuaded her toe out with them for a drink tonight.


    However, Sasha was still texting on her phone even after settling down in the private room. One of the


    girls inched closer and mused, ¡°My goodness, Sasha, have you been keeping your husband updated as


    to your whereabouts all night? You must be precious to him. Is he terrified that we¡¯re going to sell you off


    to some trafficking group or something?¡±


    Sasha merely smiled as she replied, ¡°No, I just want to make sure he knows where I am. I wouldn¡¯t want


    him to worry.¡±

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864


    Chapter 864 The Wrong Private Room


    Not long after Sasha and her friends sat down, Minerva came out of another private room. She had


    asked one of her friends to keep an eye on Sasha, and when she learned that they wereing over,


    she immediately came out.


    ording to n, she called William to inform him. William had already brought a few young masters


    over, so she immediately ran to the door to greet them. It didn¡¯t take long to see William and the well-


    dressed rich young men walking over together.


    As soon as William saw Minerva, he immediately waved his hand and smiled. ¡°Young masters, this is the


    Miss Minerva Campbell I mentioned to you before. The one who just came back from studying abroad.


    Minerva, let me introduce you. These are Young Master Griffin, Young Master Toncy, and Young Master


    Telk. As for this one, he needs a grand introduction because he is Young Master Lach or Ronald Lach,


    the heir to the Lach Family, one of the tenrgest families in Eastcliff City!¡± William introduced with a


    smile on his face.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    As those few young masters nced at Minerva, their faces were slightly disappointed. At the time


    when William invited them toe over, he had said that there were wonderful beauties over here.


    However, Minerva¡¯s appearance was rather in and far from extraordinary. Thus, they responded


    indifferently to Minerva¡¯s enthusiastic greetings. Slightly embarrassed, she quicklyughed.


    ¡°Gentlemen, let¡¯s go upstairs first, alright? My friends are waiting upstairs, and we shouldn¡¯t keep the


    pretty girls waiting too long!¡±


    When the rich young men heard this, they instantly became much more animated and eager. Then, they


    immediately followed Minerva upstairs, and when they arrived, Minerva did not go to her own private


    room but instead led these people straight to Sasha¡¯s private room. She pushed the door in and smiled.


    ¡°Come, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Inside the room, Sasha and the girls were drinking and were a little confused by this sudden situation.


    One of the girls was surprised and said, ¡°Hey, did you enter the wrong room?¡±


    Minerva then pretended to look surprised. ¡°Oops, I really did. Sorry about that. Huh? Sasha, are you


    here too?¡±


    She pretended that this was the first time she spotted Sasha and immediately ran over to greet her.


    Seeing this, Sasha frowned slightly; she did not really like Minerva and simply grunted back at her.


    At this time, those rich youngsters at the entrance, however, were all wide-eyed because Sasha was


    known as the most beautiful woman in Eastcliff City. From top to toe, she was the embodiment of


    femininity. Although these rich young men were used to seeing beautiful women, they still could not look


    away the moment they saw Sasha. In particr, Ronald Lach also widened his eyes in astonishment. At


    this moment, there were only four words in his mind¡ªwhat a fruitful trip!


    When Minerva saw the expressions of these rich toffs, she knew that they had already taken the bait.


    She secretlyughed in her heart, but her face was filled with fake embarrassment as she said, ¡°Oh,


    Sasha, I¡¯m really sorry. We came to the wrong room. I¡¯ve disturbed you guys, but please carry on, and


    we¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Pretending to be leaving, Minerva walked to the door. At this moment, however, Ronald walked in


    directly. ¡°Hey, Minerva, since you know these people, it¡¯s okay to sit inside here, right?¡±


    The other wealthy youngsters also followed in andughed. ¡°Yes, yes, Minerva, why don¡¯t you let your


    friendse over and have fun with us?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here to have fun, and the more, the merrier!¡±


    ¡°Since we all know each other, it¡¯s better to sit together.¡±


    Indeed, Minerva wanted this to happen, so she immediately said, ¡°Oh, well, it¡¯s not appropriate, right?


    Sasha, these are my friends. Won¡¯t you let us stay?¡±


    Hearing this, Sasha frowned. These are your friends and not mine, so why should they stay?


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t say no directly, so she said softly, ¡°Minerva, sorry. You see, it is our university


    reunion party tonight, so we prefer to keep the crowd small.¡±

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865


    Chapter 865 Young Master Lach


    Hearing these words, the rich youngsters instantly furrowed their brows. When they came out to have


    fun, it was usually those nightclub girls who stopped them from leaving!


    Now Sasha clearly meant to drive them out, making them a little annoyed. Next, Ronald sat next to


    Sasha and drawled, ¡°Cutie, why do you have to be like this? We¡¯re all here to have fun. Don¡¯t we all want


    to have a good time? Since we all know each other, let¡¯s hang out and have a drink or two. We¡¯re just


    here to make friends, anyway. By the way, let me introduce myself. My name is Ronald Lach, and Ie


    from the Lach Family of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff. My father is the current head of the Lach


    Family!¡±


    After saying that, Ronald looked at Sasha with a smug face. Ever since his father became the head of


    the family, he had been proud of his status. Every time he introduced himself like this, he could reap the


    awe of the people around him. As for the girls, once they heard that he was the heir of the Lach Family,


    they all threw themselves at him, eager to marry into the Lach Family. With this name alone, he was able


    to pick up countless girls in nightclubs.


    However, Sasha¡¯s face did not change in the slightest. She simply said softly, ¡°Pleased to meet you,


    Young Master Lach. However, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s best for you to stay because this is our ss party¡ª¡±


    Before she finished her words, a girl next to her suddenly said, ¡°Hey, Sasha, it¡¯s okay. We can make a


    few more friends. Hello, Young Master Lach. My name is Cecilia Ziegler. Nice to meet you!¡±


    The other girls also came over and greeted Ronald. After all, it was difficult for them to get to know such


    a rich young man from an affluent family, especially the heir of one of the top ten families. If they could


    get to know such a man, they would be able to brag a bit when they talk to people in the future. So, of


    course, they were eager to have Ronald and his friends stay.


    Ronald smiled smugly in return as he replied, ¡°Ladies, it¡¯s nice to meet you all. How about this? Your


    drinks tonight will be on me. Go, have the waitstaffe over and get the best wine out for me. Only the


    best for all of you lovelydies, right?¡±


    Those few girls were immediately full of joy, pping their hands excitedly and praising Ronald again


    and again. Smug, Ronald nced at Sasha, wanting to see her reaction. To his dismay, Sasha did not


    look happy in the slightest. Instead, her eyebrows were furrowed. She took out her phone and sent a


    message to Matthew, asking him toe and pick her up. I hate this kind of situation!


    Ronald¡¯s face after he saw this, but in his heart, he became more excited. Such a difficult girl who yed


    hard to get would bring a sense of aplishment if he managed to get her!


    Sitting together and chatting for a while, Ronald felt the mood was almost right. Soon, he picked up his


    ss and smilingly said to Sasha. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a beautiful girl like you,


    Miss Cunningham, in Eastcliff City. My visit here today can be considered the best decision I have made


    in my life. It¡¯s honestly a privilege to have a glimpse of your beauty! Miss Cunningham, will you have a


    drink with me?¡±


    Sasha shook her head directly. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll be drivingter, so I can¡¯t drink.¡±


    Instantly, Ronald¡¯s face went cold. He had praised her so much, yet she still did not care at all. Urgh! This


    woman!


    Suddenly, Minerva said, ¡°Sasha, Ronald invited you to drink. How could you not? There are chauffeurs


    everywhere now, so why are you afraid that you¡¯re going to driveter? It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ll help you


    drive the car backter!¡±


    Ronald smiled slightly too. ¡°Miss Cunningham, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. In this part of Eastcliff


    City, I am still quite influential. It doesn¡¯t matter if you drink and drive. Even if you drink and drive and


    identally kill someone because of it, I will also ensure your safety!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The other girls all looked on in envy and had only one collective thought. How nice it would be if Ronald


    could invite me to drink with him!

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866


    Chapter 866 How Dare You Hit Me?


    A frowning Sasha felt that Ronald was being too arrogant. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry; I haven¡¯t been feeling well


    recently, so the doctor ordered me not to drink.¡± She again politely refused him.


    Ronald put down his ss, his face dark as he stared at her with a smile. ¡°Miss Cunningham, are you


    unable to drink? Or, are you not wanting to drink with me?¡±


    Minerva immediately yed along and added, ¡°Sasha, are you feeling unwell? Why don¡¯t I know about


    this?¡±


    Sasha fiercely red at Minerva and responded, ¡°Young Master Lach, I¡¯m really sorry. I really am not


    feeling well.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Then, he mmed his wine ss on the table and said in a cold voice, ¡°Miss Cunningham, you¡¯re really


    something. I have personally toasted to you, yet you don¡¯t care to drink. Tsk, it seems that you really


    don¡¯t care about the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff!¡±


    The other wealthy youngsters immediately looked over in anger; they were also considered Ronald¡¯s


    lapdogs, so they naturally had to behave with the correct attitude at this time.


    Sasha frowned as she insisted, ¡°Young Master Lach, I am really not feeling well.¡±


    Thus, he immediately responded, ¡°Since you are not feeling well, let me help you up. Come with me. You


    guys continue to have fun while I¡¯ll take Miss Cunningham home to rest first!¡±


    With that, he reached out to pull Sasha, who hurriedly took a few steps back and urged, ¡°Young Master


    Lach, I-I can head home by myself!¡±


    By this time, Ronald¡¯s face was red with humiliation due to her multiple refusals. Since his father became


    the head of the Lach Family, he had not encountered such a situation and he felt that she was simply


    looking down on him. Therefore, he was annoyed and said in a cold voice, ¡°Miss Cunningham, you¡¯re not


    feeling well. How can I feel at ease to allow you to head home by yourself? Come, Miss Cunningham, I¡¯ll


    take you to the room upstairs to rest.¡±


    After speaking, he took a step forward and blocked Sasha in the corner. Next, he opened his arms, ready


    to forcibly grab her into his embrace. As she was faced with this sudden action, she was furious and


    pped him across his face without thinking.


    As Ronald froze for a moment, his expression instantly changed. ¡°B*tch, you dare to hit me?¡±


    The other wealthy youngsters immediately rose to their feet and angrily stared at Sasha. Upon seeing


    this, Minerva crowed, ¡°Sasha, w-what are you doing? Young Master Lach has kindly tried to help you!


    How can you hit him? Besides, it¡¯s rude to hit someone¡¯s face. You¡¯ve pped him! This is too much!¡±


    As expected, these words aggravated Ronald¡¯s emotions as his face turned purple while he pointed at


    Sasha to angrily curse, ¡°B*tch, you really take yourself seriously, huh? As the heir of one of the Ten


    Greatest Families of Eastcliff, how am I not good enough for you? D*mn you, I invited you to drink, yet


    you dare to hit me in the face after not drinking with me. If I don¡¯t deal with you today, I will never be able


    to face anyone in the future!¡±


    With that said, he reached out and lunged straight at her. A shocked Sasha desperately struggled to


    resist his actions. She inadvertently grabbed a cup on the table and smashed it on his head, which


    caused him to suddenly bleed.


    This time, the whole room was shocked. Minerva could not help but be secretly happy as the result was


    beyond her expectations! Everyone froze for a moment at that sight while Ronald roared in fury, ¡°D*mn,


    b*tch, do you want to die? I have talked to you politely, yet you¡¯re treating me as a punching bag? Fine,


    I¡¯ll show you who I really am today! D*mn it! Hold her down; I¡¯m going to finish her off here today!¡±


    His peers immediately rushed over and prepared to hold Sasha down.


    However, at that moment, the door of the room was suddenly kicked open and Matthew walked in with a


    cold face. Upon seeing this, all the people in the room were stunned. As Ronald recovered from his


    shock, he pointed at Matthew and cursed, ¡°Who the hell are you? Get the hell out of here! I¡ª¡±

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867


    Chapter 867 I Have No Intention of Leaving


    Before all of Ronald¡¯s words left his mouth, Matthew grabbed Ronald¡¯s wrist and twisted it with force.


    Then, with a click so loud that everyone could hear, Ronald¡¯s whole arm fell limply to his side as he let


    out a pig-like howl! The other wealthy youngsters were all stunned at the sight; they had never seen such


    a ruthless attack!


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Beat him to death!¡± Ronald roared next. ¡°Beat him to death!¡± Only then did they return to their senses


    and look at each other. Then, they grabbed the bottles on the table and aggressively surrounded


    Matthew. However, Matthew simply ignored them and walked straight toward Sasha.


    At this moment, one of the rich young men stood behind Matthew, holding a bottle to sneak up on him.


    Yet, Matthew didn¡¯t even need to turn his head back, but he was able to do a backward kick on the man¡¯s


    chest, causing the man to fly out backward and crash into the TV set. The huge TV then shattered with a


    loud bang. Immediately after that, he too fell to the ground and he was unable to even stand up as three


    of his ribs were broken.


    When his peers saw this, they were all a bit frightened and didn¡¯t dare to make a move. Thus, Matthew


    sessfully walked to Sasha¡¯s side. Then, he grabbed her trembling hand and asked in a low voice,


    ¡°How are you? Is everything okay?¡±


    She was a little frightened and it was only when he grabbed her hand that she felt a little better. After she


    nodded, she gritted her teeth and whispered, ¡°L-Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    Another rich young man immediately jumped out to block their way. ¡°D*mn, you have hit Young Master


    Lach and you want to run now? Are you high or something? Let me tell you, neither one of you can leave


    unscathed today!¡±


    The rest of the men echoed his words loudly, but they were only yelling from a distance, not daring to


    come over at all.


    Matthew turned his head to nce at them and his gaze finallynded on Ronald. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I really


    don¡¯t n to leave yet! This matter must be dealt with clearly tonight,¡± he said in a cold voice.


    While baring his teeth, Ronald grinned. ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got a lot of guts! You want to deal with it clearly,


    right? Fine, wait here. When the people from the Lach Family arrive, let¡¯s properly deal with it!¡±


    ¡°Okay, then you have to hurry up.¡± Matthew sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes; if they don¡¯te, I¡¯ll


    break one of your fingers for every minute that they¡¯rete to the party. If they dare to be more than ten


    minuteste, hehe, you will only be able to eat with your toes in the future!¡±


    Ronald cursed, ¡°D*mn you, you¡¯re really arrogant! Kid, do you know who I am? I¡¯m the heir of the Lach


    Family! My father is now the head of the Lach Family¡ª¡±


    However, Matthew waved his hand to interrupt him. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Now, call someone immediately and I¡¯ll


    help you to time their arrival!¡±


    An annoyed Ronald hissed, ¡°Okay, just you wait. Later, when the people from the Lach Familye


    over, it¡¯s useless even if you kneel and beg me for mercy!¡±


    With that, he furiously took out his phone to call someone.


    Sasha stood behind Matthew and whispered, ¡°Matthew, should we just let it go? It¡¯s just a little thing.


    There¡¯s no need¡ª¡±


    Nevertheless, he shook his head. ¡°Sasha, you are my wife. If they dare to bully you, this is the biggest


    humiliation to me! Today, I will help you to get justice!¡±


    Ronald put down his phone and nced at Matthew. ¡°Kid, my people from the Lach Family will be here


    soon. Humph, now I¡¯ll give you a chance. Have your wife strip naked here and apany us to drink a


    few sses of wine. If so, I may be able to spare your lifeter and¡ª¡±


    Before he could even finish speaking, there was a sudden blur before his eyes. Not waiting for him to


    figure out what was going on, Matthew had already appeared in front of him and delivered a volley of


    ps across his face.


    In fact, Ronald was hit so hard that his vision blurred and his brain buzzed. In the next moment, he


    opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood and within the blood was a few broken teeth.

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868


    Chapter 868 Such a Petty Man


    Matthew stood in ce as if he hadn¡¯t moved. His gaze was cold and he enunciated his words, ¡°If you


    talk cheap again, you¡¯ll have to eat liquid food forever in the future!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ronald was extremely annoyed and wanted to curse again, but he finally swallowed


    his anger. As for the other rich young men, they also lowered their heads and dared not speak. After all,


    it was unwise to provoke Matthew at this time even though they were secretly furious. When members of


    the Lach Family arrive, we must bring Matthew down to his knees and have him beg for mercy!


    Minerva stood in the corner; when she saw the scene unfolding before her, she was extremely happy. It


    was her purpose tonight to deliberately lure Ronald to Sasha¡¯s private room and get him to molest


    Sasha, which would then lead to a conflict between Matthew and the Lach Family. As she was aware


    that she alone couldn¡¯t deal with him, Minerva had to rely on the power of the Lach Family to do so.


    Although he knew a few big shots, would the Lach Family ever let him off the hook now that he had


    beaten up their heir? Besides, those big shots whom Matthew knew would never dare to go against the


    Lach Family of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff just for him! So, in Minerva¡¯s opinion, Matthew had


    messed with the wrong people and he was now as good as dead. Thus, she was extremely pleased


    about how everything had all yed out.


    As for Sasha¡¯s ssmates, they were all a bit surprised. They merely wanted to take the opportunity to


    make friends with Ronald and hispanions, but they did not expect things toe to this point. In


    fact, when Matthew rushed in and struck so ruthlessly, it had really scared them all. Among them was


    Cecilia, who couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°W-Who is this, Sasha?¡±


    Sasha replied, ¡°He is my husband, Matthew!¡±


    The women were stunned, especially Cecilia, whose eyes widened. ¡°Your husband? I-Isn¡¯t he just the


    live-in son-inw?¡±


    Then, the others returned to their senses. They all remembered that Sasha had a live-in husband as it


    was the joke of the century at that time within their social circle. After all, she was the campus belle at


    that time with so many people being interested in her. Who would have thought that she would end up


    looking for such a man?


    After he heard this, Ronald was immediately angered. ¡°Live-in son-inw? D*mn, and here I thought you


    were some kind of big shot, but it turns out you¡¯re just a soft loser! What a trash!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After that, his peersughed while Sasha¡¯s ssmates also looked at Matthew with disdain. In their


    opinion, it was an honor for them to get to know Ronald and the others tonight. Now, Matthew, that piece


    of trash, had ruined their great ns for the night!


    Cecilia sighed. ¡°Matthew, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but what are you doing? Sasha is simply


    having a drink with Young Master Lach and there¡¯s nothing else going on, so why are you throwing a


    tantrum? Even if you¡¯re just a live-in son-inw, you¡¯re still a man, so can¡¯t you have a bigger heart? It¡¯s


    fine if you aren¡¯t able to make a career for yourself, but you shouldn¡¯t affect Sasha¡¯s future! Sasha is now


    in charge of argepany and such social engagements are inevitable. Now that you have shouted at


    a client whom Sasha was just having a drink with, who will dare to continue to do business with her


    company? And if Sasha¡¯spany is without customers, how else can she make money? How can she


    support you?¡±


    The other women also nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I have never seen such a petty man! To live on a woman, you have to be aware that you¡¯re living


    on a woman. If you want to rely on a woman, but you do not want to let her go out to earn money, how


    can she support the family?¡±


    ¡°Sasha, this kind of person is definitely not a good match for you. I advise you to divorce him early as


    you can definitely find a better man with your background!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Sasha, you were the best girl at that time, so how could you find such a person? We are all highly


    educated people, so how can you stand such a barbaric and reckless man?¡±

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869


    Chapter 869 Sasha, It¡¯s Still Your Fault


    The female students conversed while expressing their contempt for Matthew in order to win Ronald¡¯s


    favor. When Ronald heard it, he looked at Matthew with a smug face as a cold smile tugged at the


    corners of his lips.


    Sasha couldn¡¯t help it and suddenly asked, ¡°Cecilia, what are you guys talking about? What do you mean


    about me having just a normal drink with Ronald? I-I¡¯ve said that I can¡¯t drink, yet he¡¯s the one who


    insisted on filling my ss¡ª¡±


    Cecilia waved her hand to interrupt. ¡°Now, now, Sasha. We are former ssmates and I certainly know


    you. You¡¯re a bit of a drinker, so how is it that you can¡¯t drink? I understand it all now. It must be this


    barbarian who has been terrorizing you at home all day, telling you not to drink outside, so you don¡¯t dare


    to drink, right? Hey, Sasha, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but what era is this now? Even women can


    support families and be the head of theirpanies, so why do you need to be afraid of such trash?


    Does he dare to hit you? Let me tell you, a lot of our old ssmates are now working inw enforcement.


    As long as this man dares to flick a finger at you, he can be convicted of domestic violence. Then, he will


    be sentenced to a few months in prison, after which you can divorce him! Living with this kind of trash


    won¡¯t bring you any happiness!¡±


    The other women also nodded at this. Sasha finally became upset and shouted, ¡°That¡¯s enough!


    Cecilia, shut up! You don¡¯t know anything and you¡¯re just specting wildly here. People like you are


    the ones who are really pieces of trash!¡±


    Cecilia froze for a moment and quickly answered, ¡°Sasha, what do y-you mean? I¡¯m speaking up for you


    and I¡¯m doing this for your own good, yet you are treating me like this?!¡±


    The other girls were also righteously indignant.


    ¡°Sasha, we are all ssmates, so how could we possibly harm you? Cecilia is being frank, but she¡¯s


    actually really nice and we all know that. It¡¯s too disappointing that you are talking like this!¡±


    Now that she was turning purple with rage, Sasha answered indignantly, ¡°What¡¯s for my own good?! You


    don¡¯t know anything and you dare to say it¡¯s for my good? ording to you, I should have drunk with


    that man named Ronald earlier and followed him to the room upstairs before allowing him to insult me at


    will?¡±


    The female students looked at each other and they were all a bit stumped for a moment.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Cecilia thought for a while before saying, ¡°Sasha, y-you are overthinking! In fact, Young Master Lach just


    wanted to have a drink with you and make friends with all of us. What¡¯s wrong with that? It was you who


    repeatedly refused him, which angered him and led to what happenedter. I know that Young Master


    Lach has a bad temper, but in the end, it¡¯s still your fault.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ronald let out augh. ¡°Well said!¡±


    She immediately smiled and added, ¡°What I said is merely the truth!¡±


    Matthew, on the other hand, sneered. ¡°You¡¯re a good dog indeed! Do you think that if you suck up to


    Ronald, he will reward you with a bone?¡±


    A furious Cecilia shouted, ¡°What did you say? You¡¯re just a wimp, so what qualifications do you have to


    talk to me? I¡¯m Sasha¡¯s ssmate, so who are you to talk to me like that?¡±


    Sasha responded angrily, ¡°Cecilia, if my husband wants to say something, you have no control! Also, let


    me ask you, if Ronald wants me to drink, do I have to drink? I¡¯m not an escort, so why should I drink with


    him? If I don¡¯t, is it my fault? Must he insult me wantonly and even bully me here?¡±


    Cecilia stuttered for a moment; it was only after a long time did she say in a low voice, ¡°Sasha, this is all


    about respecting each other in the world. Young Master Lach invited you to drink, which means he is


    looking up to you. If you do not drink with him, it means you¡¯re not respecting him. It¡¯s natural for Young


    Master Lach to be angry!¡±


    At that, Matthew guffawed. ¡°Well said! Miss, I hope that if someone toasts to youter, you will really


    respect him by drinking!¡±

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870


    Chapter 870 You Have to Keep Your Word!


    Cecilia froze for a moment before she nced at Matthew with cold eyes. ¡°Hmph, if someone toasts to


    me, I will definitely respect them! If it¡¯s trash like you, I won¡¯t!¡±


    She was implying that if it was him who toasted to her, she would not drink. He smiled slightly as he


    replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t toast to a piece of crap like you!¡±


    Upon hearing this, she was exasperated. ¡°D-Don¡¯t you go too far!¡±


    However, Matthew didn¡¯t pay attention to her and instead looked at the time. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s been ten


    minutes now! Young Master Lach, your family hasn¡¯te yet, right? So, I¡¯ll have to chop off one of


    your fingers first!¡±


    Ronald¡¯s expression changed greatly and he roared, ¡°If you dare to touch me, my people will never spare


    you¡ª¡±


    Before all the words could even leave Ronald¡¯s mouth, Matthew had already grabbed his neck and


    pinned him to the table. Then, Matthew smoothly grabbed the ss next to him before he forcefully


    twisted it to break a piece of ss.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this, Sasha¡¯s expression had also changed as she urged, ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t!¡±


    However, it was already toote by this point. Matthew brought down the piece of ss with great force


    to chop off the little finger on Ronald¡¯s left hand. At that, Ronald instantly let out a miserable scream.


    Upon seeing this, the few rich youngsters were dumbfounded; none of them dared to speak and could


    only watch all this with their eyes wide open. Cecilia was also dumbfounded as she thought Matthew was


    merely bragging as all of them didn¡¯t expect that he would really do it! Is he crazy?


    Ronald clutched his hand that was spurting blood and he hissed loudly, ¡°Matthew, I-I¡¯m not finished with


    you! I¡¯ll kill you! You wait for it¡­¡±


    While sneering, Matthew slowly looked at his watch. ¡°How about you make a phone call to urge them?


    Otherwise, in just a moment, I will have to break off another finger of yours!¡±


    Now that Ronald was pale, he really didn¡¯t dare to doubt Matthew¡¯s words anymore. He hurriedly took out


    his phone and ran to the side to call for help. At this moment, Cecilia and the others alsocked the


    courage to say anything as they were frozen to the spot.


    As for Minerva, who was hiding in the corner, she had turned pale as well. She suddenly realized that the


    Matthew in front of her was not the same as the person she usually knew. At home, he seemed like he


    was very kind to the point of being a doormat. However, it was frightening once he really became angry!


    Nevertheless, when she thought that the opponent was the Lach Family, she immediately felt relieved.


    Matthew, even if you are ruthless, can youpete with the Lach Family? Go on and continue to be


    reckless! The tougher you are, the worse you¡¯ll die! When you die, Sasha will definitely be insulted and


    bullied by the people of the Lach Family. And when there is no one to seed the Cunningham Family, I


    will swallow all the Cunningham Family¡¯s assets as well!


    As she secretly calcted in her heart, she felt even more smug the more she thought about it.


    Very soon, another minute had passed. Matthew looked at Ronald, who was shivering in fear, as Ronald


    hurriedly borated, ¡°T-They will be here soon¡­ Wait a little longer¡­¡±


    Matthew shook his head, though. ¡°When I say a minute, I mean a minute. To be a man, I have to keep


    my word!¡±


    With that, he once again grabbed Ronald and pressed him to the table. While ignoring Ronald¡¯s mournful


    plea, Matthew chopped off the man¡¯s ring finger. This time, the crowd couldn¡¯t remain still anymore as


    Matthew¡¯s brutality made them really fearful for their lives, especially Cecilia and the others who had just


    insulted him. In fact, the women were now trembling; they did not even dare to make a sound for the fear


    that he would suddenly involve them in his vicious acts.


    Soon, another minute passed again as Ronald stared worriedly at his watch, his face contorting with fear.


    When he saw Matthew looking toward himself, he jumped up reflexively and rushed straight to the door


    with the intention to escape. However, Matthew was one step ahead of him and grabbed Ronald by the


    neck to pull him back.


    At this moment, Ronald saw a few people running toward them from outside and he was instantly


    overjoyed. ¡°They¡¯re here! My people are here!¡±

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871


    Chapter 871 You Are Three Seconds Late


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The door of the room was roughly pushed open as seven or eight people rushed in. The leader was a


    middle-aged man and as soon as he entered, he saw Matthew holding Ronald down on the table. At


    once, his expression changed and he roared, ¡°Stop!¡±


    However, Matthew ignored the man and proceeded to pick up the piece of ss. At this, Ronald became


    anxious. ¡°My people from the Lach Family are here! What are you doing? Uncle, save me! Uncle¡­¡±


    The man was furious and rushed forward, attempting tond a kick at Matthew. ¡°I told you to stop; didn¡¯t


    you hear me?¡±


    At that, Matthew fiercely turned around and he arrived in front of the middle-aged man after a sprint.


    Not waiting for the man to react, Matthew crashed his shoulder into the man¡¯s chest. Not only did the


    middle-aged man fail to kick Matthew, he alsonded on the door behind him with such a thud that it


    caused the door of the private room to fall apart.


    As if nothing had happened, Matthew turned around and returned to once again chop off Ronald¡¯s middle


    finger as well. Only after that did Matthew turn to look at the people and dere, ¡°You are three seconds


    late, so I still have to chop off his finger!¡±


    Then, the middle-aged man was helped up by the others as his mouth kept spurting blood. Unfortunately,


    he couldn¡¯t really stand up by himself at all. With shallow and ragged breathing, he gritted his teeth and


    said, ¡°Y-You have a lot of nerve¡­ Do you know that the Lach Family¡ª¡±


    Matthew directly interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t talk such nonsense to me! I¡¯ll just ask you this: how do you n to


    solve this matter tonight?¡±


    The middle-aged man froze for a moment and angrily answered, ¡°How to solve it?! Are you asking me?


    Ron is the heir of his generation of the Lach Family, so how dare you hit him! That¡¯s equivalent to going


    against the entire Lach Family!¡±


    ¡°In that case, then there is no room for negotiation!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The man roared, ¡°Today, it¡¯s either we die or you do!¡±


    With a sneer, Matthew replied, ¡°Good! Since you prefer it like that, I don¡¯t need to talk to you guys


    anymore.¡± After he spoke, he took out his phone and ordered, ¡°Do it!¡±


    The middle-aged man froze for a moment. ¡°W-Who are you talking to?¡±


    There was a sudden uproar from outside right after the man spoke. Momentster, the door of the room


    was suddenly kicked open and a group of people ran in aggressively. The leader of the group was none


    other than Tiger. With an arrogant face, he asked loudly, ¡°Matthew, there are more than 70 people from


    the Lach Family. Do you think we should kill all of them or only the leader?¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°A-Are you Tiger from South Street? Why are you here?¡±


    Tiger nced at him and responded, ¡°Oh, Leroy! Long time no see! Oh, what?! You don¡¯t know who he


    is? Let me tell you that this is my boss, Mr. Matthew Larson! Haven¡¯t you heard of Mr. Larson? The


    Jackson Family, the Hughes Family, and the White Family were all destroyed under Mr. Larson¡¯s hands.


    You wouldn¡¯t be unaware of that, would you?¡±


    Leroy¡¯s expression changed instantly when he heard the revtion. He turned to look at Matthew with a


    dumbfounded expression and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Y-You¡¯re Matthew Larson?¡±


    Matthew plopped down on the sofa and softly replied, ¡°What, you only just knew about me? Your nephew


    called you, but he didn¡¯t even mention my name?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Leroy turned pale in the face as he trembled with fear. Even if most people in Eastcliff


    City didn¡¯t know Matthew¡¯s name, the top brass of the ten families were all clear about it. In fact, these


    ten families were the ones who fully knew the inside story about the matters of those three families


    mentioned by Tiger.


    Even though there were traces of Billy Newman¡¯s involvement behind these matters, Matthew had also


    yed a vital role in them! Therefore, the ten families now had a tacit agreement to attempt not to


    provoke Matthew. After all, this person was really not someone whom they could afford to mess with.

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872


    Chapter 872 Keep One¡¯s Words


    It was after this incident that the Lach Family¡¯s strength had plummeted greatly, making it far less


    influential than before. Nowadays, the Lach Family was actually at the bottom of the Ten Greatest


    Families of Eastcliff. In fact, the other families did not even recognize the current Lach Family.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, their situation was extremely embarrassing¡ªit was considered to be one of the top Ten


    Greatest Families of Eastcliff, but it was not strong and could not even garner the support of the other


    nine families. In such a precarious situation, what was the difference between offending Matthew and


    seeking death?


    As such thoughts passed through Leroy¡¯s mind, he chose topromise in the end. ¡°Mr. Larson, I-I


    really didn¡¯t know it was you! Ron is young and too reckless. He has not seen much of the world and


    does not know how great you are. Since he has offended you, I-I will apologize to you on his behalf.


    Please forgive us, Mr. Larson. About today¡¯s matter, I wonder whether you would have mercy and spare


    Ron for once?¡± He bowed deeply.


    At this moment, everyone in the room was stunned. Cecilia and the others were thunderstruck as they


    wondered how a member of the Lach Family, which was one of the top ten families, not only did not


    seek revenge on Matthew, but instead apologized and begged for mercy like this?


    Minerva was even more bbergasted and she wondered whether she was dreaming. This is a member


    of the top ten families! How could he bow down to Matthew? Why?


    Upon hearing this, Matthew responded to Leroy, ¡°You just told me that it¡¯s either I die or you guys die


    today. Since you¡¯re a man, you must keep to your words, right?¡±


    Leroy¡¯s face was pale. Had he known Matthew¡¯s identity, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to say such words even


    if he was tortured to say so.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, I was blind and didn¡¯t recognize you earlier. I apologize to you for the offense. Mr. Larson,


    what happened tonight ispletely our family. We are willing topensate for all the losses. I hope


    Mr. Larson will be merciful to us!¡± Leroy sincerely said.


    Matthew nced at Ronald before replying, ¡°Have mercy? Your nephew here was trying to make me


    kneel earlier to beg him for mercy. Yet, you¡¯re standing while speaking. Isn¡¯t your sincerity a bitcking?¡±


    As Leroy was aware that Matthew was trying to make every member of the Lach Family present kneel,


    his expression suddenly changed again. He was someone important, so if he kneeled before Matthew


    this time, how could he ever present himself to others in the future? After a long moment of silence, he


    suggested in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Larson, if you have any other requests, the Lach Family will definitely


    satisfy them. As Ron is the heir of the Lach Family, he represents the entire family. If he¡¯s the one


    kneeling today, it¡¯s the same as the entire Lach Family doing so, which is impossible¡ª¡±


    With an icy cold gaze, Matthew sneered, ¡°Impossible? Hehe, well, I love a challenge. Tiger, tell the


    people outside to wait. For each passing minute, break the arms and legs of one member of the Lach


    Family! There are more than 70 of them here this time, so Leroy, you have more than an hour to think


    about it. There is no need to rush!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Leroy¡¯s expression changed as he immediately asked in a deep voice, ¡°W-Why are


    you doing this, Mr. Larson? The Lach Family is willing to apologize for what happened tonight, and we


    are also willing topensate. Why do you have to make a big deal out of it? Although the Lach Family


    is not as strong as it once was, at least it is still one of the top ten families. D-Do you have to start a


    deadly feud with the Lach Family?¡±


    Matthew sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t start a deadly feud. I am a man who has always been cautious in


    my actions and will never leave any opportunity for my enemies to strike. If my hatred for you guys is


    deep enough for a feud, then the Lach Family won¡¯t need to exist. You understand what I mean, right?¡±


    At that, Leroy¡¯s expression changed instantly for the umpteenth time. He knew that Matthew meant to


    completely extinguish the Lach Family!


    ¡°W-What are you on about?¡± Leroy gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°Let me tell you. As a member of the ten


    families, if the Lach Family has not done something that vites the bottom line, even Billy Newman


    can¡¯t do anything to us!¡±

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873


    Chapter 873 Change the Heir


    Matthew sneered, ¡°You¡¯re right; I indeed can¡¯t wipe out the entire Lach Family, but what if we change the


    head of the Lach Family?¡±


    Leroy¡¯s expression instantly froze. Just as Matthew had said, the other nine families would not be


    involved in this matter if a new family head was arranged for the Lach Family instead of being


    exterminated. After a long moment of silence, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Larson, this time, w-we


    will concede the matter. However, how you want to deal with it is your right and we will not say a word


    against it. Ron is the Lach Family¡¯s heir, though. H-He really can¡¯t kneel¡­¡±


    It was at this moment that he hadpromised with things.


    However, Matthew shook his head. ¡°No, he must kneel!¡±


    Since he had no other options, Leroy¡¯s face went pale.


    Upon seeing this, Matthewughed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it! My request remains unchanged,


    but the Lach Family can be flexible, right? It¡¯s not such a big deal anymore if the new heir is reced,


    right?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Leroy froze for a moment; what kind of idea was this? However, he soon came back to his senses. Come


    to think of it, it wasn¡¯t such a bad idea at all. Since Ronald had offended Matthew badly tonight and


    Matthew was hell-bent on punishing him, it was for the best that the Lach Family changed heirs since


    they couldn¡¯t protect Ronald in such a situation. The family head had three sons and if Ronald could not


    be the heir, surely there were two other sons to take over the position. So, it was not a difficult issue at


    all.


    After he thought about this, he immediately responded, ¡°Mr. Larson, as this¡­ this is an important matter,


    I have to discuss it with the family head first.¡±


    Matthew waved his hand and replied casually, ¡°Feel free to do so!¡±


    At that, Ronald panicked. Are they really going to deprive me of my position as heir? ¡°Uncle¡­¡± he


    hurriedly shouted.


    Unfortunately for him, Leroy did not even look at him but instead turned around to make a phone call


    outside. Ronald wanted to follow him out, but stopped from doing so. With a pale face, he was full of


    despair and remorse. He knew that he was done for and his position as heir was gone. On top of that, he


    would not escape punishment when he returned home either. This time, he had really caused a lot of


    trouble! If he had known this, he would not have provoked Sasha no matter what.


    Not long after that, Leroy came back and nced at Ronald. Then, he said in a cold voice, ¡°Ron, your


    father has decided to make your brother the new heir of the Lach Family! Now, go and kneel to Mr.


    Larson and apologize!¡±


    When he heard this, Ronald trembled and he fell to the ground at once. He had only been the heir for


    less than a month and it was nowing to an end. ¡°Uncle, h-how can this happen? I¡¯m the eldest son!


    How can youpare my brother with me? H-How can you just change the heir?¡± he asked.


    Leroy grunted, ¡°So what if you¡¯re the eldest son? To be the family heir, the most critical thing is to be wise


    and intelligent to bring the family to glory! People like you are only good at bullying others with your


    power. You¡¯re reckless and arrogant, so what qualifications do you have to be in charge of such a family?


    It is also for the sake of the family¡¯s future that we are removing you from the position of the family heir!


    Now, don¡¯t just sit there. Hurry up and kneel in front of Mr. Larson in apology.¡±


    Then, Ronald cried out, ¡°Uncle, I-I know that I¡¯m wrong now. Please beg my father and ask him to give


    me another chance. I-I will definitely do my best for the family in the future.¡±


    Leroy impatiently looked at him and waved. ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Drag him over and make


    him kneel in front of Mr. Larson to apologize! Remember, if he doesn¡¯t kneel, break his legs and pin him


    on the ground!¡±


    The members of the Lach Family immediately rushed up and dragged Ronald aggressively toward


    Matthew. No matter how much Ronald begged, no one paid any attention. He still wanted to maintain the


    dignity of an heir, but he was kicked in the legs and made to kneel directly in front of Matthew.

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874


    Chapter 874 Toasting to Miss Ziegler


    Leroy was no longer polite to Ronald now. As Ronald was the heir previously, Leroy had to respect him.


    Now that he was no longer the heir, how would Leroy care about him? Besides, Leroy was humiliated


    tonight because of Ronald, which caused Leroy to be filled with hate and displeasure.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    At this moment, Ronald was still unwilling to kneel, so Leroy personally stepped on him and pressed him


    hard on the ground to bow three times to Matthew.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, are you satisfied?¡± Leroy then asked in a respectful voice.


    Matthew smiled gently. ¡°Since you have kneeled, I will let this matter slide. Actually, these things didn¡¯t


    have to happen in the first ce. Your nephew doesn¡¯t know my wife at all. How could he have caused


    such trouble?¡±


    Leroy¡¯s expression changed as he heard the underlying meaning within Matthew¡¯s words. He


    immediately looked at the other few rich youngsters and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Guys, what happened


    tonight?¡±


    Those few rich youngsters were just about to speak when Matthew waved his hand. ¡°All right, if there¡¯s


    anything else to say, you guys should head out to talk. We have friends over here!¡±


    Leroy hurriedly nodded and smiled before taking those rich youngsters out with him as well. After the


    Lach Family left, Matthew then looked at Cecilia and the others with a smile. Then, he said, ¡°Come, let


    me introduce you to them. This is my friend, Master Tiger of South Street. He¡¯s a real big shot in Eastcliff


    City. Those around him are all our good friends. Come on, Tiger, call the others in and give a toast to


    Sasha¡¯s ssmates. They said earlier that Ronald gave a toast to Sasha because he looks up to her.


    And Sasha was being disrespectful by not drinking in return. Since these are her ssmates, you have


    to respect them too!¡±


    Tiger immediately understood and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Larson; we will definitely treat them well!¡±


    Next, he ran to the door and waved over with his hand before hundreds of people ran in at his motion.


    He was the first to toast to Cecilia. ¡°Come, Miss Ziegler, let me toast you with a ss of wine. You have


    to drink; otherwise, you¡¯ll be disrespecting me!¡±


    With that, Tiger downed the ss of wine in one go and stared straight at her. Her face was pale; she


    knew that Matthew was retaliating for what she had just said. In fact, she was not a fool. Of course, she


    could see that Ronald was interested in Sasha earlier. As he was the heir of the Lach Family, she was


    trying to befriend him by speaking up for him. She never thought that the Lach Family would not be able


    to win against Matthew. Cecilia was panicking, but more than that, she regretted being involved in this


    matter. If she knew what would have happened, she would have just firmly supported her ssmate and


    not ended up in this state!


    Considering Matthew¡¯s influence, even the Lach Family had to be polite to him. If she could befriend


    Matthew, wasn¡¯t it much better than befriending Ronald? The most crucial thing was that she had said


    words that she did not mean and now she was reaping what she sowed, which was really hard for her to


    stomach!


    Upon seeing that Cecilia did not take the ss, Tiger looked coldly at her. ¡°What, are you disrespecting


    me now?¡±


    The group behind him also angrily stared at her. Judging from the situation, if she did not drink, she


    would not be able to leave the room today.


    A pale Cecilia then looked at Sasha for help. Sasha, on the other hand, simply ignored her since she had


    given up on her ssmates after what had happened. Cecilia sighed, knowing that Sasha would no


    longer help her.


    Thus, she gritted her teeth and picked up the ss of wine on the table. ¡°I-I can¡¯t drink much, so I¡¯ll just


    drink this ss. Thank you¡­¡±


    After saying that, she tilted her neck and drank the wine. When he saw her finish drinking, a man next to


    Tiger immediately emerged. ¡°Oh, no. Since you drink the wine toasted by Tiger, you should also drink my


    toast, right? What, do you only look up to Tiger alone and look down on the rest of us?¡±

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875


    Chapter 875 Mr Larson Said He Does Not Know You


    The crowd behind them had also echoed the man¡¯s words as they all yelled for a toast, which caused


    Cecilia to almost copse. There are many people here, so how am I going to finish drinking with them?!


    ¡°S-Sasha!¡± she shouted in a trembling voice.


    At this moment, however, Matthew pulled Sasha out of the room.


    ¡°Tiger, all of them are Sasha¡¯s ssmates, so you have to treat them well!¡± He instructed before he


    closed the room door.


    Cecilia hurriedly rose to her feet and wanted to chase after them, but the men in the room had pushed


    her back.


    ¡°Miss, we haven¡¯t even had a drink yet, so how can you leave? What, I have personally toasted you. Are


    you disrespecting me? If you are, you will not be able to walk out today¡­¡±


    The crowd was in an uproar, which sent the entire ce into chaos. As Sasha stood outside, her face


    was etched with worry. ¡°Matthew, will s-something happen? Those are my ssmates; even though they


    didn¡¯t do the right thing, i-it¡¯s not such a big deal¡­¡±


    Matthewughed as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tiger knows what to do. At most, your ssmates will just


    throw up and be sent to the hospital. They will be fine. We have to teach them a lesson about this matter


    tonight!¡±


    Sasha slowly nodded; even up until now, she was extremely dissatisfied with the behavior of her


    ssmates. ¡°By the way, I suspect that Minerva was the one who deliberately caused this incident


    tonight!¡±


    She then shared the earlier situation with him, but heughed as a response. ¡°There¡¯s no need to


    suspect her. It must be her, but you don¡¯t need to worry about it. The Lach Family will resolve it for us!¡±


    While in the room, Cecilia was surrounded by people and she was unable to run away at all. Thus, she


    could only drink one ss after another. Upon this sight, Minerva and her people took advantage of the


    chaos as they quietly slipped out. After they walked out of the bar, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, William asked in a low voice, ¡°W-Who really is Matthew Larson, Minerva? Even those from the


    Lach Family have to be respectful in front of him. He only needed to say a word and the heirs of the Lach


    Family were changed at once. What is more, Master Tiger of South Street seems to be under him as


    well. Why don¡¯t we forget about what happened before? We¡¯re considered lucky to be able to escape


    tonight and we really cannot afford to mess with him¡­¡±


    The other people nodded as well since they were fearful about the entire situation. They previously


    thought that Matthew was merely a live-in son-inw, so they didn¡¯t care much about him. However, after


    tonight¡¯s incident, they realized that he was not someone they could provoke at all.


    At this moment, Minerva¡¯s face was pale; she was also shocked by the earlier situation. She slowly


    nodded after a long silence. ¡°All right, we¡¯re considered lucky that this matter tonight did not involve us.


    Let¡¯s leave first andy low for a while.¡±


    William and the others nodded. They were about to disperse when a few groups of people suddenly


    swarmed in from all directions to surround Minerva and her entourage. The group leader nced at them


    and said in a cold voice, ¡°The third master of my family is inviting you to go over to him!¡±


    Minerva and the others shivered in fear; among these people, there were a few of them who were the


    same people who had followed Leroy into the bar earlier. This meant that these people were from the


    Lach Family.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After a while, she forced herself to calm down. ¡°W-We do not know your family¡¯s third master. Have you


    approached the wrong people?¡±


    The man replied with an icy cold tone, ¡°No. You were the ones who arranged for Young Master Lach to


    come out tonight to drink. Our third master has some things to ask you.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions suddenly changed; they knew that what they had done was exposed. Minerva


    then responded in a trembling voice, ¡°I-I¡¯m not going. Sasha is my cousin and she just told me to head


    home to help her with her clothes. My cousin¡¯s husband, Matthew, is still waiting for me. I-I don¡¯t have


    time¡ª¡±


    The leader sneered. ¡°Sorry, but we just received news that Mr. Matthew Larson said he does not know


    you!¡±

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876


    Chapter 876 Wilson¡¯s Eerie Smile


    Minerva tried to use Matthew and Sasha¡¯s name to intimidate those unfriendly people who approached


    her. When she heard what was said, she gave up her intention with disappointment. In the end, everyone


    including Minerva were escorted to the car and taken to the Lach Residence.


    Meanwhile, over at the courtyard of the Lach Residence, Ronald was kneeling on the ground with a few


    other toffs while their parents stood beside them. A plump man was seated on the chair in the center as


    if it was a throne. It was none other than Wilson Lach, the current patriarch of the Lach Family. Despite


    the serious incident, Wilson appeared to be chuckling andughing like nothing had ever happened.


    Leroy was standing aside as he fixed his gaze on Minerva. ¡°It¡¯s them, Wilson. I watched the security


    footage and approached the manager for questions. Thisdy has been eyeing Sasha for a while. When


    Ronald and the rest arrived, she purposely took them to Sasha¡¯s room.¡±


    Minerva¡¯s expression changed as she knew she had failed to get away with her deeds.


    Wilsonughed, ¡°You¡¯re smart, youngdy! You tried to get rid of Matthew through me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Minerva quickly exined, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I¡­ I just wanted to make a few new friends, but I-I identally¡­


    entered the wrong room. Don¡¯t try to frame me for something I didn¡¯t do. Sasha is my cousin and


    Matthew is her husband, so why would I do that to them?¡±


    He turned around and looked at Leroy. ¡°Oh,e on, Leroy. You shouldn¡¯t frame someone who¡¯s


    innocent!¡±


    Leroy grew anxious and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t frame her at all, Wilson. It¡¯s true that she is indeed Sasha¡¯s


    cousin as I previously found out, but she has a rather strained rtionship with Sasha. Thisdy has


    even fallen out with Sasha more times than one can count. Furthermore, her brother had nearly


    seeded in turning the Harrison and Cunningham Families against each other, so I believe she did


    what she did this time to avenge her brother.¡±


    ¡°Oh, gosh! How could you do such a thing to your cousin, youngdy? That¡¯s just in evil and wicked!¡±


    Minerva tried to act innocent and y on their sympathy. ¡°I really didn¡¯t do that! Look at me for yourself.


    I¡¯m just a little girl who barely knows anything, so what makes you think I did something like that?¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In response to that, Leroy angrily growled, ¡°Then, why did you suddenly take Ronald and the others over


    there? Of all the times you could have invited them to hang out after your return, you chose this night,


    which happened to be apanied by a sequence of dramatic events. Tell me why!¡±


    She retorted, ¡°How was I supposed to know it would turn this way? I-I didn¡¯t want this to happen either¡ª¡±


    As he wanted to continue his speech, Wilson suddenly waved his hand and interrupted, ¡°Calm down,


    Leroy. You being angry is scaring the little girl here. Since Ronald was invited by William and his friends


    to head there, why don¡¯t you ask them?¡±


    William answered, ¡°Mr. Lach, I¡­ We were framed because we didn¡¯t think this would happen¡­¡±


    Wilson then sarcastically replied, ¡°Oh, so you were framed too? If that¡¯s the case, my son probably


    deserves what befell him earlier tonight, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    After they heard Wilson¡¯s words, William and his friends lowered their heads with speechlessness.


    Wilson paused and pondered for a while. ¡°s! Okay, this matter isn¡¯t that much of a big deal anyway, so


    let¡¯s not make things more difficult than it already is. Since William and his friends were the ones who


    landed Ronald into this mess, I suppose they should be partly held responsible for the matter. Leroy, take


    them to the backyard and cut off an arm and a leg from each one of them. Then, we¡¯ll forget about


    everything that happened earlier tonight. Alright, I¡¯m tired now. Good night, everyone.¡±


    When he uttered those words, his face had a continuous smile that didn¡¯t bear any signs of malice, yet


    his words were enough to make everyone shiver in fear. What an eerie smile!

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877


    Chapter 877 It Was All Minerva¡¯s Idea


    William reacted as he shouted in surprise, ¡°No, Mr. Lach! I swear we¡¯re innocent! We have nothing to do


    with this. Please!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Nevertheless, Leroy walked up to him and gave him two ps on the face. ¡°You¡¯re innocent?! What


    about Ronald then? He initially told us he was going to meet up with some friends for a gathering, but


    now he¡¯s lost a few fingers and more importantly, his ce as the family¡¯s heir. How do you think you can


    make it up to him for that? My brother is merciful enough to demand an arm and a leg from each of you


    because if it were up to me, I would have sliced you all into pieces and fed your flesh to the dogs! Take


    them away, gentlemen!¡±


    As those from the Lach Family intimidatingly came closer to do as they were told, William nervously


    seized Leroy¡¯s arm and begged with a trembling voice, ¡°Please, Mr. Leroy! I swear we have nothing to do


    with this! I-It was all Minvera¡¯s idea. She¡­ fooled us all to do her bidding, so we¡¯re victims too.¡±


    Oh my gosh! William is going to expose me if he continues. At the thought of that, Minerva¡¯s


    expression changed. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, Mr. Leroy. He was the one who invited Ronald to the


    gathering, so what did it have to do with me? It¡¯s obvious that he is trying to frame me!¡± she exined


    anxiously.


    Leroy shot a gaze at her and looked back at William. ¡°Did you hear that? She said you were trying to


    frame her with your cock-and-bull story!¡±


    An irked and frustrated William snarled, ¡°Damn you, Minerva! You had the guts to n and execute your


    wicked scheme, but you¡¯re chickening out and abandoning us like a coward?! Act like a mature adult and


    admit your mistake! You were the one who orchestrated everything, so don¡¯t you ever try to make us


    your scapegoat! In fact, you wanted to take on Sasha and Matthew, which was why you had us lure


    Ronald to where you wanted us to bring him to. Mr. Lach, Mr. Leroy, I wish you both could see the truth.


    We were indeed the ones who called Ronald, but¡­ that was because we acted on Minerva¡¯s order.


    Furthermore, we wouldn¡¯t have known where Sasha was if it hadn¡¯t been for her. Don¡¯t you think so, Mr.


    Leroy?¡±


    With a cial chuckle, Leroy looked askance at the other two guys. ¡°What about you two?¡±


    The other two guys quickly gave their answers. ¡°Mr. Leroy, we can prove that William is indeed telling the


    truth. Minerva was behind all this. In fact, our phones still have the message that she sent us, which


    would be the evidence. If you don¡¯t believe us, you could always have a look at it, Mr. Leroy.¡±


    When she heard that, Minerva stiffened. After all, she had really messaged them to fix a time for their


    scheme. Thus, she waspletely caught off guard when that message had be the very evidence


    her aplices used against her.


    Soon, Leroy took a closer look at one of their phones before his face had an angry look. ¡°What do you


    have to say for yourself, Minerva?¡±


    While she gritted her teeth in silence with a pale face, William asked with a shaking voice, ¡°See? Doesn¡¯t


    that seem obvious enough to you both, Mr. Lach and Mr. Leroy? Minerva had been behind all this and


    we had nothing to do with it at all. So, please make the right decision and let us go¡­¡±


    Wilson returned to his seat with a smile. ¡°Oh wow! That¡¯s a brilliant move, youngdy. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d


    try to use me to take out your enemies.¡±


    ¡°What are we going to do now, Wilson?¡± Leroy angrily added, ¡°This b*tch has be a disgrace for the


    Lach Family while causing Ronald to lose his ce as the heir. We should chop her into pieces and feed


    her to the dog for embarrassing the Lach Family!¡±


    Upon hearing his angry response, Minerva felt as if her blood had frozen. After all, as she was now at the


    Lach Residence, she had no doubt that he would do anything he wanted to punish her.


    With a wave of his hand, Wilson replied, ¡°Rx, Leroy. She is but a little girl, so why are you so worked


    up?! You¡¯re scaring her! Grab her a chair and let her take a seat. After all, it seems necessary for us to


    really talk this out.¡±

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    Chapter 878 Mr Leroy Wants You All Dead


    A confused Leroy stared at his brother. ¡°What else is there to talk about, Wilson? This b*tch is the reason


    why the Lach Family is suffering from such a big humiliation. If we don¡¯t teach her a lesson, no one is


    going to take us seriously.¡±


    Nheless, Wilson waved his hand once again. ¡°No, you¡¯re being too impulsive. Rx, youngdy.


    Don¡¯t be afraid; juste and sit beside him.¡± The man gave such an innocent smile that he looked like


    he was a benevolent senior with a kind heart.


    Minerva quickly scurried to Wilson¡¯s side and begged for mercy with a soft voice. ¡°Please forgive me, Mr.


    Lach. I¡¯ve now learned from my mistake, but I want you to know that there was nothing personal between


    me and Ronald. Instead, Sasha and Matthew were the ones whom I was after. I didn¡¯t know it would turn


    out this way, so please forgive me, Mr. Lach.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what are you talking about, my little girl?¡± Wilson chuckled and added, ¡°Just sit down beside me


    and tell me what happened. Why did you hate your cousin and her husband so much? Was it because


    they bullied you?¡±


    When she heard the man¡¯s question, Minerva went ahead to share her past, but not without


    exaggerating what happened earlier. In her version of the story, her mother was the one who saved


    everyone in the Cunningham Family, only to be repaid with harsh treatments instead of appreciation.


    Therefore, Minerva, who eventually couldn¡¯t stand it, decided to teach the Harrison Family a lesson,


    which led to the subsequent dramatic events.


    Upon listening to her story, he appeared to feel sorry for her checkered past. ¡°s! We can never seize


    control over everything in reality, can we? After all, humans are unpredictable creatures because their


    sinister intentions are often masked by their benevolent appearances. That¡¯s why we live in an


    unforgiving society, in which good deeds are not always repaid with kindness and appreciation.¡±


    As she felt that she had found someone who understood her, she merely nodded while respectfully


    looking at him. Deep in his heart, the man looked like he could empathize with her and somehow began


    to dote on her.


    As both of them continued to chat for a bit, Wilson suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Oops! It¡¯s getting a little


    toote now. Miss Campbell, I¡¯m sorry if you were frightened by my brother¡¯s agitation. Why don¡¯t the few


    of you stay here for the night before I send you home the next day?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lach.¡± Minerva nodded while William and his friends reluctantly agreed out of fear.


    Then, Wilson stood up with a smile before saying, ¡°By the way, I used to live in the same ce as you


    when you were living abroad, Minerva.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Minerva¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°You like that ce too, Mr. Lach?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He chuckled. ¡°That period of time was actually the most beautiful moment I ever had.¡±


    As the two of them continued their pleasant chat, they entered the house, but when Wilson strode over


    the door threshold, he casually waved his hand at Leroy. At the sight of that, a cial look shed across


    Leroy¡¯s face as he coldly smiled and gestured. ¡°Somebody, please bring Mr. Hayes and his friends to the


    guest room!¡±


    Meanwhile, Minerva had unknowingly entered the main building when she was still chatting with Wilson.


    While the servants were all sent away, the two of them sat in the room and chatted like they had known


    each other for a long time. As the night went on, they soon found themselves sharing an intimate


    moment in bed not long after.


    On the other hand, Leroy, who was standing outside the room, could hear what was going on inside.


    Then, he sighed and asked, ¡°Seriously, Wilson?! You seem to be fine with sleeping with any woman,


    don¡¯t you?¡±


    In the meantime, William and hispanions were taken to the dungeon where they were locked up in


    their respective cells. Among the panicky faces, one of them anxiously asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Leroy arranging


    a guest room for us? W-What¡¯re you guys doing?¡±


    The other menughed in amusement. ¡°You guys are really dumb! Do you seriously think Mr. Leroy was


    going to let you sleep in the guest room? He wants you all dead!¡±


    William and his friends were shocked when they heard that. ¡°Wait, what?! You guys can¡¯t do this to us!


    Your patriarch just said we were forgiven and that he was going to release us. So, aren¡¯t you afraid that


    you¡¯d upset him for disobeying his words?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879


    Chapter 879 This Is Love


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Minerva woke up and found herself in a big room the next morning before she noticed Wilson seated


    beside her. As she stared at his regal-looking plump stature, she immediatelyy on the man¡¯sp and


    acted coy. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m now yours, so how are you going to treat me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my beauty! I love you with my life, so you can be rest assured knowing that I¡¯ll treat you right! Go


    ahead and pick anything you want from the cab!¡±


    When she heard the man¡¯s words, Minerva was stunned for a short while. However, she quickly rose to


    her full height and made her way to the cab before opening it. A momentter, she eximed in


    excitement when she was greeted by the sight of many different luxury items, such as branded purses,


    fancy clothes, expensive watches and glimmering jewelry. While those were the things that she had been


    dreaming throughout her life, she looked at him with surprise. ¡°Hubby, d-did you just say I can pick


    whatever I want?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Wilson smiled. ¡°Take whatever you want!¡±


    She was over the moon as she hugged him. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Hubby!¡±


    Heughed and replied, ¡°You¡¯re my woman from now on and what¡¯s mine is yours. Furthermore, this is


    not really a big deal either. In fact, if the Lach Family still has the real estate project, I could even buy a


    hundred more cabs to store all these things like this one for you.¡±


    ¡°What real estate are you talking about, Hubby?¡± Minerva agitatedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the


    project?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve probably heard about it before,¡± Wilson answered. ¡°Matthew has taken over the project!¡±


    ¡°What? How did that happen?¡± Her face was as dark as charcoal. ¡°By robbing us of our chance to take


    the project, who does that b*stard, Matthew, think he is?¡±


    Wilson let out a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. This happened before I became the Lach Family¡¯s patriarch. The


    previous patriarch and his son had a n to exploit an area and turn it into a ce full of residential


    estates. Therefore, they invested half of the family¡¯s fortune into the project, but before it was even


    completed, one of them died while the other ended up behind bars. Thus, Matthew seized the


    opportunity and imed everything as his own. s! That was how the Lach Family met its downfall;


    otherwise, no one would dare to ride roughshod over us.¡±


    Minerva¡¯s eyes widened in anger as she said, ¡°Matthew is such an idiot! How could he do something like


    this?! This is our project! No matter what, it¡¯s our business and the Lach Family¡¯s property! So, who is he


    to take everything away from us?! It appears that I must confront him for an exnation and make him


    return the project to us!¡± She talked as if she was the matriarch of the family.


    Wilson restrained her and responded, ¡°Calm down, Honey! Matthew has Billy to watch his back, not to


    mention his close rtionship with the Jackson Family. Thus, the Lach Family is no match for them with


    our current status, so I say we should forget about it. After all, we could always take our time and earn


    the money that was lost even with half of our fortune gone. Furthermore, Matthew is way too cunning


    and I can¡¯t let you take that risk to deal with him!¡±


    As she was moved by Wilson¡¯s words, Minerva grew even more grudgeful and resentful toward Matthew.


    Then, she angrily wondered, ¡°Hubby, we mustn¡¯t let this slide and pretend as if nothing happened. Can¡¯t


    we do something to take the project back?¡±


    Wilson pondered carefully before he replied, ¡°Well, there is a way, but¡­ Nope, let¡¯s forget about it!¡±


    Now that her interest was piqued, she eagerly asked, ¡°Do you know a way to do it, Hubby? Speak your


    mind then. After all, we¡¯re now a family, so there is nothing for us to hide from each other unless you


    don¡¯t treat me as your family member.¡±

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880


    Chapter 880 Under a Curse


    Wilson hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°Minerva, how can you talk like that? I absolutely trust you, but those


    are your cousin and her husband after all! I can¡¯t let you fall out with them just for my sake!¡±


    Minerva instantly sneered, ¡°Wilson, do you think they treat me as a rtive? We¡¯ve long since severed


    the ties between us. No matter what¡¯s going on, just tell me. I¡¯m definitely on your side!¡±


    He was moved by those words as he held her hand. ¡°Minerva, you are so kind to me. I have no regrets


    about being able to spend my life with you!¡±


    Then, she smiled and jumped into his arms and the two of them cuddled for a while before he told her


    about his solution.


    In the evening, Minerva left Lach Residence and rushed to The Grand Garden, where Helen was alone


    in the house and was busy cooking. Upon seeing Minervaing over, Helen couldn¡¯t help but be


    happy. ¡°Minerva, you¡¯re here! You haven¡¯t eaten, right? Let¡¯s eat together tonight?¡±


    Minerva was unlike her usualzy self as she ran directly into the kitchen. ¡°Sure! Let me help you, Aunt


    Helen.¡±


    Helen was pleasantly surprised. After all, Minerva had not done anything since she returned, much less


    helped out in the kitchen. On the weekdays that Minerva came, she was either ying with her phone on


    the sofa or taking a dip in the pool. Today, she unexpectedly came to help Helen cook, so this was an


    unprecedented situation. Could it be that this child has finally grown up?


    Looking relieved, Helen waved her hand. ¡°No, you¡¯ve been busy all day, so you must be tired. I can do it


    myself.¡±


    Minerva did not agree at all and she insisted on staying in the kitchen to help. Helen couldn¡¯t turn her


    away, so she could only allow Minerva to help slice the vegetables. Minerva acted busy for a while and


    when Helen wasn¡¯t paying attention, she quietly took out a tiny porcin bottle from her pocket and


    poured some powder from it into the dish. Then, she took a fork and stirred a few times to dissolve the


    power. As for Helen, she didn¡¯t even notice Minerva¡¯s actions and was still busy cleaning up.


    At the same time, a short, messy-haired man was sitting there inside a dark and secret room within the


    Lach Residence. The man had a few tes in front of him and on the tes were some bloody meat


    which he was wolfing down. Suddenly, the door of the room opened to reveal Wilson entering with a


    smile. ¡°Master, I have already done what you have ordered me to do. I have given that bottle of medicine


    to someone trustworthy to execute the n. It¡¯s just that Matthew is highly skilled in medicine. Are you


    sure he won¡¯t detect it?¡±


    The man did not stop butpletely finished a piece of meat before he raised his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you that this is a curse, not a medicine! The curse of the seven tails is the most concealed


    type of curse, out of all the curses. Even if someone else gives me this kind of curse, I wouldn¡¯t be able


    to discover it, let alone an outsider!¡±


    Wilson replied, ¡°In that case, Matthew would never find out about this curse, right?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The man nodded proudly. ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡±


    Then, Wilson pondered for a while more before he asked, ¡°As Matthew is highly skilled in medicine, he


    can cure any curse as well. This curse of the seven tails¡ª¡±


    With a wave of his hand, the man exined, ¡°The curse of the seven tails cannot be cured! The so-


    called curse of the seven tails is a fusion of seven kinds of centipedes that gives birth to a special kind of


    centipede. There are thousands of millions of such centipedes in Orleans and if one randomly picks


    seven kinds of centipedes, one can fuse a curse of the seven tails. With each different selection of seven


    different centipedes, the treatment method will be different every time. Therefore, there are also


    countless kinds of such curses. Apart from the person who ced the curse, it is impossible for anyone


    else to know the treatment method.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Wilson was overjoyed. ¡°Wow, this curse is very powerful indeed! What if we use it on


    Billy Newman?¡±

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881


    Chapter 881 Dead or Alive


    The man shook his head. ¡°Yes, but Seven Tails isn¡¯t a strong curse. The insects¡¯ poison naturally


    counters one another, so it won¡¯t turn out as powerful as the usual curse. They can¡¯t even kill someone.


    All they can do is cause some pain to the target. And it¡¯s not easy preserving them. It¡¯s hard to cast, and


    it depends on the temperature and timing. Most of the time, this curse is useless. Not to mention some of


    the more powerful guys can kill them using their inner energy, so this is useless against them.¡±


    Wilson nodded.


    The man then picked up a piece of bloody meat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since you¡¯re scratching my back, I¡¯ll


    scratch yours. Same deal. Find me the person I want, and I¡¯ll help you take over the top ten families of


    this ce. So how¡¯s the progress?¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilson¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°We¡¯ve found the person you asked us to look for. She came to Eastcliff


    seventeen years ago and brought a girl with her, but she died of an illness ten years ago. The girl was


    taken into a shelter, but she was shunned because she had pus all over her body. In the end, she


    slipped out of the shelter and remains missing until today.¡±


    The man turned around to look at Wilson. ¡°That woman is inconsequential. All I want to know is the girl¡¯s


    whereabouts. Remember, I want to see her dead or alive, no matter what.¡±


    Wilson nodded fervently. ¡°We¡¯ll find her. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After Wilson exited the chamber, he was all smiles again, and he went down the corridor beforeing


    into a huge room. The room was filled with a rotten stench, and William and two others were hanging in


    there. They weren¡¯t breathing anymore, but they were still tied up and hanging in the air by their hands.


    Leroy was sitting on a chair, but he went up to Wilson the moment he came in. ¡°So what did he say,


    Wilson?¡±


    Wilsonughed. ¡°It¡¯s settled. We can start after they have dinner tonight.¡±


    Leroy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Your n¡¯s perfect, Wilson. Good thing you managed to convince Minerva to help


    you out, or we couldn¡¯t have set them up so easily. But it must have been hard for you. That girl is


    hideous.¡±


    Wilson waved him down. ¡°All for the family. And leave a spot for her. After tonight, this will be her grave


    as well. They¡¯ll pay for cutting my son¡¯s fingers off and make him lose his ce as the heir.¡±


    Leroy nodded. ¡°No problem. That b*tch must think she can marry you. I can¡¯t wait until she gets here.¡±


    ¡­


    When Matthew and Sasha came back to The Grand Garden at seven, dinner was already ready. Minerva


    and Helen were at the table, chatting happily, while James looked annoyed. Obviously, he wasn¡¯t happy


    that Minerva showed up.


    When Sasha and Matthew came in, Minerva quickly stood up. ¡°Wee back, you two.¡±


    Helen hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally back. Honestly, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without Minerva.


    She helped me out with dinner, or I¡¯d have to spend a lot more time on it. Wash your hands, change your


    clothes, ande for dinner.¡±


    Sasha was surprised. ¡°Mom, Minerva helped you out?¡±

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882


    Chapter 882 Not Good Enough


    James sat beside them, and he scoffed. ¡°Well, your mom said she helped out, but I don¡¯t believe it at all.¡±


    Helen red at him. ¡°What did you say, James? Do you think Minerva is just an ipetent fool? She


    helped me out with everything, and do you see that sd there? She made it herself. Everyone eats


    sd overseas.¡±


    James sneered. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not overseas, and I don¡¯t like sd. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, but you¡¯re


    gonna get worms in your belly if you eat this stuff.¡±


    Helen snarled, ¡°Oh, what do you know, you bumpkin? This is healthy food! All the foreigners eat this.¡±


    James red at her. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you pack up and move overseas? Oh, and don¡¯t cook the meat.


    Eat it raw. I mean, it¡¯s healthy food ording to you.¡±


    Helen was irritated by that attitude. ¡°That¡¯s just nonsense! You can¡¯t have raw meat! There are parasites


    in there! Vegetables are different! You know nothing, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re an insufferable know-it-all,¡± James retorted.


    Sasha quickly stepped in. ¡°Alright, stop fighting, you two. Everyone has their preferences. Matthew, let¡¯s


    wash up for now.¡±


    After they were done washing up, they came back to the table for dinner.


    The sd was sitting right in front of James, but he turned it away without a second look. ¡°Disgusting.¡±


    He pouted.


    Annoyed, Helen was about to yell at him again, but Minerva stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s normal, Aunt Helen. Only


    young people like us like sd, so why don¡¯t you have some, Matthew?¡± She pushed the sd to


    Matthew while looking at him expectantly.


    Matthew nced at her for a moment, then he popped a spoonful in his mouth. When Minerva confirmed


    that he had taken a bite with her very own eyes, she was overjoyed.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Matthew chewed at it a few times, but he shook his head. ¡°It needs more dressing. Give me a second. I¡¯ll


    get some from the kitchen.¡±


    Matthew then went into the kitchen, leaving Minerva surprised. ¡°Huh? But that¡¯s how I have my sd


    overseas.¡±


    Helen exined, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s different around here, Minerva. Besides, Matthew likes heavier food. He


    doesn¡¯t really like lighter things like sd.¡±


    It took Matthew a while, but he eventually came back out with the sd. ¡°Done,¡± he said.


    Minerva looked at it and pushed the sd to Sasha. ¡°Have a taste, Sasha.¡±


    Sasha had a bite andmented on it, but she didn¡¯t dwell on the sd that much. Unbeknownst to her,


    Minerva¡¯s eyes were glinting with a cunning gleam. Finally, Minerva convinced Sasha and Matthew to


    finish the whole te.


    Every time they took a bite, the light in Minerva¡¯s eyes glinted brighter. She poured the whole bottle of


    poison into the sd since Wilson told her it would only work at room temperature. I bet the poison¡¯s


    gotten to them now. They¡¯ve finished the whole sd.


    Minerva was delighted. Finally done with the job. Once she had taken the vi area¡¯s project back, she


    could marry Wilson and be the madam of the Lachs. When that came to pass, she could do


    anything she wanted in Eastcliff. I¡¯ll be a part of the top echelon here. That thought delighted her. That¡¯s


    my dream life.

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883


    Chapter 883 I¡¯m Mrs Lach Now


    Everyone went to the living room after dinner. Minerva kept ncing at Sasha and Matthew, seeing if


    something might happen to them. Suddenly, someone texted her. When she saw that it was from Peter,


    a disdainful look appeared on her face.


    Peter used to be the man of her dreams, but after she saw Wilson¡¯s cab of branded items that


    morning, Peter was old news. And so, she pouted and didn¡¯t reply to him.


    About an hourter, Sasha leaned against Matthew and drifted to sleep. As for Matthew, he started


    wavering and seemed to be sleepy as well. Minerva wondered what happened to them, so she texted


    Wilson.


    The moment Wilson saw the text, he went to ask Sanchez about it.


    When Sanchez heard it, heughed. ¡°That¡¯s normal. One of Seven Tails¡¯ effects is to induce sleepiness


    in its target. You may start now.¡±


    Overjoyed, Wilson beckoned at Leroy. ¡°Do it, Leroy!¡±


    A bunch of people suddenly barged into James¡¯ house at nine, when he and Helen were still watching


    the TV. Before they realized what was happening, the intruders were already in the living room.


    James¡¯ face fell. ¡°What are you doing? This is The Grand Garden. We have a lot of security here. You


    can¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, one of the intruders came up and pped him. That shut James up.


    The leader was none other than Leroy himself. After James had shut up, he waved at hisckeys. ¡°Tie


    them up!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Hisckeys obliged and tied James and Helen up.


    When Minerva heard themotion, she came down from upstairs, smiling. ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Leroy.


    Sasha and Matthew are still up there, asleep. You might want to take them away now.¡±


    James and Helen couldn¡¯t believe what they just heard.


    ¡°W-What are you doing, Minerva?¡± Helen asked.


    Minerva sneered. ¡°Is that a trick question? You can¡¯t seriously believe I¡¯m here to help you, can you? I¡¯m


    here to poison you guys, you idiot!¡±


    Helen was bbergasted. ¡°What are you talking about, Minerva? I¡¯m your aunt, and Sasha¡¯s your cousin!


    You can¡¯t do this to us!¡±


    Minerva glowered. ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t call yourself family! You¡¯re not my family. If it weren¡¯t for my mom, you


    and your whole family would have died long ago! But now? Now you¡¯re driving luxury cars and living in


    vis, but what about us? We have to live in the slums, and I don¡¯t even have a car. You didn¡¯t even help


    us out, and now you call yourself our family?¡±


    Helen hastily defended herself. ¡°How could you say that, Minerva? We¡¯ve been helping you out a lot!


    Matthew helped your father with his project, a-and I told you several times that I can help you with


    whatever you want.¡±


    James barked, ¡°Shut it, you idiot. Don¡¯t you get it? She doesn¡¯t want your help. The only thing she wants


    is everything we have. If you don¡¯t give her that, she won¡¯t be satisfied.¡±


    What? Why? Helen was still in disbelief.


    Minerva chuckled. ¡°Oh, you understand me, Uncle. But honestly, I don¡¯t care even if you give me


    everything you have. Do you know who I am? I¡¯m Mrs. Lach now. Wife of the Lachs¡¯ family head. Yes,


    that Lach. One of the top ten families in Eastcliff. Now that I¡¯m his wife, do you think I¡¯d care about your


    family¡¯s wealth?¡±

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884


    Chapter 884 Tie Her Up


    The news came as a shocker for the Cunningham couple. When did she get married to Wilson? ¡°Y-


    You¡¯re married, Minerva? When did that happen? B-But t-that man is already in his fifties!¡± Helen cried.


    Minerva shot her an impatient look. ¡°True love transcends age. As long as we love each other, nothing


    else matters.¡±


    James sneered. ¡°It¡¯s not important because the guy¡¯s Wilson. If I remember correctly, you said you¡¯d only


    marry a foreigner when you first came back to Cathay. What happened? Why are you marrying an old,


    ugly Cathay guy now?¡±


    ¡°Nobody is allowed to insult my husband! Mess him up, Leroy! Knock his teeth out!¡± Minerva yelled in


    fury.


    Leroy ignored her and went upstairs with hisckeys. Just when he was about to kick the door down,


    someone opened the door, revealing Matthew within. ¡°What are you doing, Leroy?¡± he asked coldly.


    Leroy was scared out of his wits when he saw Matthew standing there, so he looked at Minerva,


    confused.


    But Minerva was bbergasted as well. ¡°He was asleep a while ago.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you guys woke me up. Why¡¯d youe to my house at this hour? What do you want, Leroy?¡±


    Leroy was nervous just being stared at by Matthew, but he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Wilson wants to


    see you, Matthew.¡±


    Matthew sneered. ¡°Sure. Take me to him.¡±


    Leroy stared at him for a while, but he didn¡¯t ask his men to tie Matthew up. After all, he didn¡¯t seem like


    he was poisoned. ¡°Let¡¯s go then, Mr. Larson. Oh, and Wilson wants Miss Cunningham there too,¡± Leroy


    added.


    Matthew nodded and went back to hold Sasha up.


    Sasha looked like she was still unconscious, while Matthew looked weak, as if he was just barely holding


    on. Of course, Leroy noticed that, so he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Minerva huddled closer to Leroy. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tie them up, Leroy? At least keep them under control so


    I can beat them up.¡±


    Leroy red at her and waved at hisckeys. ¡°Tie her up!¡±


    Minerva smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Tie her up! Leroy, we¡¯re a family now. I¡¯m your sister-inw¡ª¡± Before she


    could finish, Leroy¡¯sckeys pinned her down and tied her up, much to her shock. ¡°W-What are you


    doing, Leroy? Why are you tying me up? I¡¯m Wilson¡¯s wife!¡±


    Leroy scoffed. ¡°Do you really think Wilson will marry you, you moron? He¡¯s just using you. A wench like


    you isn¡¯t even good enough to be our servant. You¡¯re nothing but an embarrassment.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Minerva froze, then she erupted into a rage. ¡°Impossible! You¡¯re lying! Wilson won¡¯t do this to me! I want


    to talk to him! I¡¯ll make sure he kills all of you! And how dare you touch me, you scum! I¡¯ll tell him you


    molested me!¡±


    Leroy waved at hisckeys again. ¡°Stuff her mouth and take her back with us!¡±


    Hisckeys obliged and took her into the car. James and Helen were taken away as well, and a while


    later, they came to the Lachs¡¯ residence.


    Wilson was already in the great hall. When he saw Matthew and his family getting taken in, Wilson stood


    up with a smile. ¡°Hello, Mr. Larson. Your reputation precedes you. I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you, calling


    you over at this hour. Oh,e in, please!¡± Wilsonughed.

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885


    Chapter 885 Let Me Introduce Some Friends to You


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Matthew held Sasha and went into the living room calmly, while the Cunningham couple was taken in as


    well. A momentter, Minerva¡ªwho was firmly tied up¡ªwas taken in too. The moment she saw Wilson,


    she started struggling and let out muffled screams.


    Wilson looked at her. ¡°Oh, what are you doing? You can¡¯t do this to her.¡±


    Minerva teared up. I knew it. Wilson loves me.


    But her hopes were shattered the very next moment. Wilson red at Leroy. ¡°I told you to take her to


    the dungeon. Why did you take her here? God, she makes me hurl.¡±


    Minerva froze. She never thought Wilson would say that right in front of her, and now she knew Leroy


    wasn¡¯t lying when he said Wilson was just using her.


    Theckeys dragged Minerva to the dungeon, and she saw William and the others hanging in the air,


    much to her shock. She thought Wilson was a good guy when he said he¡¯d release William and the


    others, but now she knew he was just lying. This guy is pure evil!


    Leroy tore the tape off Minerva¡¯s mouth and smiled. ¡°Ah, a happy reunion. Guards, hang her beside


    these scum!¡±


    Minerva struggled and screamed, ¡°Let me go! Let me go! Let me go or I¡¯ll call the cops! I¡¯m an overseas


    talent, so if anything happens to me, you¡¯re all gonna get it!¡±


    Angered, Leroy trotted over and pped Minerva. ¡°Shut the f*ck up, will you? So what if you¡¯re an


    overseas talent? I have some foreign friends as well, and I don¡¯t mind introducing them to you.¡±


    Leroy waved at hisckeys, and they came back with a steel cage that had three menacing dogs locked


    in it. Then, Leroy smirked. ¡°I bought them from abroad with a lot of money. You¡¯re an overseas talent,


    aren¡¯t you? I bet you have a lot inmon with them then. Guards, lock her up so our friends can have a


    little chat.¡±


    All the color drained from Minerva¡¯s face, and she stopped saying anything about being an overseas


    talent. Instead, she held Leroy¡¯s arm while pleading with a trembling voice, ¡°P-Please have mercy, Mr.


    Leroy. I-I won¡¯t do it again. Please have mercy.¡±


    Leroy sneered. ¡°My nephew lost his fingers and his ce as the heir all because of you. Why should I


    have mercy on you?¡±


    Minerva was already as pale as a dead body. She finally knew that her fate was already sealed from the


    very start. From the moment she tried to use Ronald to get back at Matthew and Sasha, she was already


    doomed. Minerva regretted what she did, since she didn¡¯t have any big grudges with Matthew and


    Sasha. She was just jealous that Sasha had everything she wanted, and because Sasha didn¡¯t help Tate


    out, Minerva wanted to get back at them.


    However, she failed, and the cost for that was her own life.


    Honestly, she couldn¡¯t me the Cunninghams for not helping them before this, but still, in all her


    stupidity, she did just that and tried to get back at them. In the end, she failed miserably and got her just


    desserts. Despite her pleading, theckeys threw her into the cage, and she started screaming in agony.


    Leroy didn¡¯t even look at her. Instead, he went to the chamber and called Sanchez out.

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886


    Chapter 886 Your Cousin Is Stupid


    Back in the living room, Wilson was sitting with Matthew, smiling happily, as if they were friends. Not long


    after James and Helen were taken in, they went unconscious on the sofa. Wilson¡¯s smile broadened


    when he saw that, for he knew that was the effect of Seven Tails. However, he was surprised that


    Matthew didn¡¯t fall unconscious. Huh, he¡¯s probably powerful enough to suppress it, but so what? He can


    only control his own curse, not his wife¡¯s. In the end, he still has to listen to me.


    When he saw Leroying in with Sanchez, Wilson was already beaming. He stood up and introduced


    them to each other. ¡°Ah, Mr. Larson, you must be wondering. This is Sanchez, a voodoo master from


    Orleans. You¡¯re a miracle doctor, so you should know how powerful the voodoo n from Orleans is. Oh,


    remember the sd you had tonight? We added his curse in it. How did it taste?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Matthew answered calmly, ¡°Mr. Lach, I believe we¡¯ve never crossed you, so why are you doing this?¡±


    Wilson chuckled. ¡°Not before this, no. But you crossed me when you interfered with our business. Half


    of the investment in the vi area you bought belongs to my family. Of course I¡¯m going to buy it back.


    My n was perfect, but you interfered and took the whole project away. I believe that¡¯s quite rude of


    you, Mr. Larson.¡±


    Matthew looked at him. ¡°So I take it you¡¯re the one behind theke¡¯s poisoning then?¡±


    Wilsonughed. ¡°Smart. Yes, I did that. We wanted everyone to give up on the project so we can take it


    back, but you took it away from us just because you were able to neutralize it. That¡¯s not too nice, Mr.


    Larson.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve been targeting us this whole time. What happened to Ronald is just an excuse, eh?¡±


    Wilson roared withughter. ¡°I admire your wisdom, Mr. Larson. Yes, I¡¯d still attack you with or without


    that ident with Ronald. But I have to say that the kid¡¯s ident gave me a great excuse. Honestly,


    that cousin of yours is a piece of work. She helped me out just because I made some false promises. I


    wouldn¡¯t know what to do if not for her. So I thanked her by giving her a great night. You know, it¡¯s a fair


    deal. What do you think, Mr. Larson?¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°Indeed it is.¡±


    Wilsonughed. ¡°Great minds think alike, so let¡¯s cut to the chase. Hand me the vi area and seventy


    percent of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals¡¯ share, and I¡¯ll forget about this. Deal?¡±


    Matthew looked at him calmly. ¡°Are you sure you can take all of that? It can be a disaster for you.¡±


    Wilson smiled. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you worry about that, Mr. Larson. I have a perfect disaster control n in


    ce.¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°Seems like someone¡¯s confident. But what if I say no?¡±


    Wilson was stunned, but only for a moment. Then, heughed. ¡°Not your choice to make, Mr. Larson.


    Refuse, and your beloved wife dies. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d want that, right?¡±

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887


    Chapter 887 We Did Not Fall For It


    Matthew looked at Sasha. ¡°Mr. Lach, do you really think she fell for that curse?¡±


    Wilson was surprised, then he looked at Sanchez.


    Sanchez sneered, ¡°You¡¯re a stubborn one, aren¡¯t you?¡± He took a bell out and shook it hard. An ear-


    piercing ring came from it, and Wilson stared at Sasha when that happened.


    That bell¡¯s sound would awaken the cursed insects in the victim¡¯s body. Once that happened, the


    insects would rampage and torture its victims. However, Sasha showed no agony and looked like she


    was truly asleep.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Wilson gasped.


    Sanchez was surprised as well. He shook his bell again, but to no avail.


    Matthew stood up. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. We didn¡¯t fall for the curse.¡±


    Wilson stared at him in disbelief. ¡°I-Impossible. D-Did that b*tch lie to us?¡±


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°No. I switched her sd out.¡±


    Wilson couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. ¡°You switched it out? Why? Y-You knew the sd was


    cursed?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Matthew smiled. ¡°Wilson, you know I¡¯m a skilled doctor, so it won¡¯t be easy cursing me. The only way to


    do that is through a curse not even I can detect. Among all the curses the voodoo n has, the only one


    that¡¯s undetectable is the Seven Tails. That curse¡¯s condition is hard to fulfill, since it only works at room


    temperature. And the sd was the only dish at room temperature. Besides, Minerva has never cooked


    before, but she suddenly made us a te of sd. You bet I know she¡¯s up to something. The moment


    she told me to have a bite, I went to the kitchen and switched it to another sd. The cursed sd is


    already in the bin.¡±


    Wilson looked upset, and he red at Matthew. ¡°You¡¯re one tough cookie, Matthew. Seems like I


    underestimated you.¡±


    Leroy looked frustrated as well. ¡°How did you know we were out to get you, Matthew?¡±


    ¡°Good question. Leroy, do you really think I don¡¯t know what you guys are trying to do? When I leftst


    night, I manipted you into kidnapping Minerva, and you did. However, she came back safe and sound


    the next day. Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t know something¡¯s off?¡±


    Leroy continued, ¡°B-But how did you know we were going to curse you?¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°Easy. Since you guys managed to poison theke, I knew you guys had someone


    from the voodoo n on your side. Since Billy¡¯s on my side, you can¡¯t snatch my stuff away from me, so


    the best way is to control and threaten me using a curse. That¡¯s the only reason you guys released


    Minerva. Why else?¡±


    Leroy froze up, staring at Matthew in disbelief. ¡°So you¡¯ve been suspecting us ever since we tried to take


    the project back? But that¡¯s impossible. The insects didn¡¯t belong to anyone. You couldn¡¯t have known


    about it,¡± he said in a shaky voice.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, but I knew something was off when I kept bumping into the voodoo n in Eastcliff.¡± Then he


    looked at Sanchez. ¡°I heard all seventy-two n leaders are searching for someone here. You¡¯re here for


    the same reason, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Sanchez looked at him coldly. ¡°You know a lot, don¡¯t you? A bit too much for your own good, actually.¡±

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888


    Chapter 888 Terrifying Curse


    Matthew looked up andughed. ¡°Oh, so you want to kill me? Well, I want you dead too, so let¡¯s fight.¡±


    Sanchez looked at him. ¡°You ignorant fool. Very well then. I shall be your end today.¡±


    Smoke started billowing from Sanchez, and a big lizard suddenly appeared out of nowhere and pounced


    at Matthew. When it was inches away from Matthew, the lizard suddenly opened its mouth and shot a


    mouthful of green liquid at Matthew.


    Wilson was buzzing with excitement, since he had seen the lizard¡¯s venom melting someone alive


    before. Matthew¡¯s dead if the venomnds on him.


    At the same time, Matthew grabbed the table beside him and stopped the venom from touching him.


    Then he grabbed the lizard and squeezed it to death.


    Everyone was shocked because they thought Matthew wouldn¡¯t dare to catch it. The lizard¡¯s poisonous.


    Sanchez frowned. ¡°I see where you got your confidence from, but that won¡¯t stop me from killing you.¡±


    Then, Sanchez whipped out a ck snake from his shirt and chewed it to bits. A momentter, he spat it


    out, took out a porcin jar and sprinkled some powder on the snake¡¯s remains.


    The next second, something started moving on Sanchez, and three little mice jumped off him. They were


    as big as ping pong balls, but after they started eating the snake, the mice ballooned in size. In the end,


    the mice were the size of a basketball, and they looked like they could explode at any time.


    A frown appeared on Matthew¡¯s face, and he suddenly ran toward the window.


    ¡°Stop him!¡± Wilson shouted.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Hisckeys tried to stop Matthew, but he sent them flying away in an instant. However, contrary to what


    everyone was thinking, Matthew didn¡¯t escape. Instead, he tore the curtains down and covered Sasha


    and her parents.


    Sanchez sneered. ¡°You want to protect them? Why, you can¡¯t even protect yourself. My mice are now


    locked on to you. They¡¯ll find you no matter where you go.¡±


    Matthew smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not scared of a few little mice. I just don¡¯t want to drag any innocent soul into this.¡±


    Sanchez¡¯s face fell. ¡°You arrogant fool. Fine then, I see that you have chosen death.¡± Sanchez waved,


    and one of the mice darted toward Matthew at once.


    Wilson¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°Mr. Sanchez, are they powerful?¡±


    Sanchez sneered. ¡°No, but they¡¯re poisonous. They¡¯ll explode when they¡¯re near their target, and even a


    slight contact with its flesh can kill an adult. Tell your men to stay away, or they might die even though


    they are not the target.¡±


    Wilson quickly waved his men down, but they were already staying away without him telling them to.


    They were staring at the mice like they were nuclear bombs.


    Leroy said, ¡°No wonder he covered them up with the curtain. It turns out he wants to prevent the flesh


    froming into contact with them. But if he covers himself up, what should we do?¡±


    Sanchez sniggered. ¡°It¡¯s useless. The mice won¡¯t explode until theye in contact with him. Even if he


    covers himself up, they¡¯ll tear it apart.¡±

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889


    Chapter 889 Soulbound Curse


    Leroy was delighted to hear that. ¡°Really? Wow, those are some magical mice, Mr. Sanchez.¡±


    At the same time, the first mouse was already inches away from Matthew. However, Matthew didn¡¯t


    retreat, as if he had given up. But just before the mouse could touch him, Matthew suddenly tossed a


    ck pill onto the ground. Attracted by the pill, the mouse went toward it instead of attacking Matthew. It


    went round the pill a few times and sniffed it before munching it down. Oddly enough, as it started to


    munch the pill, it started deting, turning smaller and smaller. Eventually, it returned to its original size.


    Sanchez stared at it in disbelief. ¡°Wh-What happened?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Matthew waved dismissively. ¡°Cast your soulbound curse, Sanchez. Everything


    else is just child¡¯s y.¡±


    Sanchez wouldn¡¯t look away from Matthew. ¡°So this is Central Cathay. Impressive, Matthew. But anyone


    who tries to get in my way will die! You want to see what my soulbound curse is like, huh? Fine, consider


    this your lucky day.¡±


    Sanchez suddenly made a backflip and muttered something iprehensible under his breath, as if he


    was a madman. At the same time, he whipped out a lot of poisonous insects and animals and swallowed


    them. Then, a lump appeared on his chest, and it slowly moved upward, as if it was a living being trying


    to make its way to freedom.


    About ten minutester, the bump was at Sanchez¡¯s throat. At the same time, his face became red,


    seemingly dying from ack of air. Quite a whileter, he suddenly opened his mouth and coughed up a


    toad the size of a fist. The toad was crimson, and it had protruding eyes. Just by looking at it, everyone


    could see how terrifying it was.


    The first thing it did was look at its surroundings, but then it suddenly opened its mouth and swatted its


    tongue at one of the remaining mice. The mouse¡ªwhich was as big as a basketball¡ªturned back to its


    original size the moment the toad¡¯s tongue swatted it. More surprisingly, the mouse fell down and


    spasmed, as if it was hit by a powerful poison. A momentter, the toad wrapped the mouse up with its


    tongue and swallowed it whole.


    Everyone was shocked to see that. Mr. Sanchez said the mouse would kill anyone whoes in contact


    with it, but the toad just swallowed it whole. Isn¡¯t it scared of the mouse¡¯s poison?


    Sanchez looked weak, but he still managed a sneer. ¡°It¡¯s your lucky day, kid. You wanted to see my


    soulbound curse, and now you got your wish. But everyone who everid eyes on it is dead, and you are


    no exception! You brought this on yourself!¡±


    Sanchez gasped, and the toad slowly turned around to look at Matthew as per its master¡¯s instructions.


    Suddenly, it croaked and pounced at Matthew.


    Matthew threw out three needles to pin it down, but to his surprise, they were deflected. The toad had a


    thick enough skin to defend against even Matthew¡¯s needles.


    Sanchezughed. ¡°That toad is my soulbound curse, kid! I¡¯ve trained it for fifty-three years, and it¡¯s


    invincible! Not to mention it¡¯s more poisonous than all the curses you¡¯ve ever known!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Wilson and the others looked terrified. Is that toad really that poisonous?


    Just before the toad could reach Matthew, he tore a piece of cloth off his shirt and flicked it at the toad,


    sending it flying away.


    After it was flicked away, the toad flew toward one of the Lachs, who didn¡¯t expect this at all. He hastily


    tried to defend himself, but the toad was stronger than he thought, so he staggered backward from the


    impact.

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890


    Chapter 890 You Have Seen Her?


    The toadnded on its feet while the guy it attacked shrieked in pain. Everyone took a closer look and


    saw the guy¡¯s hand turning ck from the impact. It started spreading and a momentter, his entire


    body had turned ck.


    Leroy started to panic. ¡°Casey¡¯s poisoned! Save him, Mr. Sanchez!¡±


    Sanchez looked at him coldly. ¡°I can¡¯t. Nobody can save him after my toad has touched him.¡±


    Casey fell down, spasming and foaming at the mouth, but a momentter, he stopped breathing.


    Everyone else was shocked to see that, so they took a few more steps back, staying away from the


    toad.


    Sanchez sneered at Matthew. ¡°Kneel before me and I might spare your life, kid. You don¡¯t want the toad


    near you. You won¡¯t like the pain.¡±


    Matthew pouted. ¡°Man, you talk a lot. Why don¡¯t you kneel instead?¡±


    Sanchez roared furiously and ordered his toad to attack again. The toad remained in its position, staring


    at Matthew and croaking at him.


    Matthew calmly took out a porcin bottle and opened it, and out came a colorful centipede.


    When Sanchez saw it, he blurted, ¡°A snake centipede? How did you get this? Do you breed these things


    too?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t do disgusting sh*t like that,¡± Matthew answered. ¡°This is just something I caught. I wonder if your


    toad can win this fight.¡±


    Sanchez stared at Matthew for a while. When he was certain Matthew wasn¡¯t lying, his face fell. ¡°I see


    some of the ns are behind you. No wonder you know so much about us. But so what? That centipede


    is no match for my toad. What are you trying to do? Feed my toad some snacks?¡± Sanchezughed


    mirthlessly and gave another attackmand. Upon receiving it, the toad stared at the centipede.


    The centipede saw the toad as well, and it stared at the toad while slithering over to it. On the other


    hand, the toad remained motionless, but when the centipede was near enough, the toad opened its


    mouth and wrapped its tongue around the centipede before swallowing it whole.


    Sanchez bellowed withughter. ¡°Is that all? Your supporter is weak, kid! And now you shall pay the


    price!¡±


    The toad got the attack order again, so it stared at Matthew and pounced, but then it suddenly fell and


    started rolling around, as if it was attacked by something. It kept croaking in agony, seemingly going


    through a lot of pain. Sanchez was bbergasted, for this was the first time he ran into something like


    this. What happened?


    He got his answer a momentter. The toady t on the ground, unmoving, but a cut had appeared on


    its belly. A momentter, the centipede it swallowed earlier cut through its belly and crawled back out.


    Then it circled the toad, pounced on it, and started munching away.


    Sanchez stared at it in disbelief. ¡°Impossible! That centipede should have been no match for my toad! It


    should have been killed by the poison! How did it even survive? I don¡¯t understand!¡±


    Matthew looked at him calmly. ¡°Seems like your toad isn¡¯t all that you made it out to be, Sanchez.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Sanchez didn¡¯t say anything for a while, but then his eyes widened, and he stared at Matthew. ¡°Y-You¡¯ve


    seen her, haven¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891


    Chapter 891 You Cannot Protect Her


    Matthew waved him down. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Sanchez¡¯s face contorted with rage, and he growled, ¡°You¡¯re lying. There¡¯s no way a snake centipede


    can win against a toad, unless she reared it. Nobody in Orleans can rear a snake centipede as powerful


    as this one. Nobody but her. You must have seen her. She¡¯s helping you, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    He must be talking about Jinny, Matthew thought. However, he yed dumb. ¡°Sorry, but I have no idea


    what you¡¯re talking about. Now that you¡¯ve lost, it¡¯s time for your punishment.¡±


    Matthew was about to prick Sanchez with his needles, but he noticed ck blood flowing from


    Sanchez¡¯s nose. His face fell and he quickly went up to Sanchez, but Sanchez¡¯s face was already


    ck from the poisoning.


    Sanchez broke into a hideous smile. ¡°I don¡¯t have long now, not after my toad died. You¡¯ll never get me


    alive, much less interrogate me. You¡¯ll never know who¡¯s searching for her. What¡¯s more, I¡¯ve already


    sent this message to Orleans. They¡¯ll being for you soon. You can¡¯t protect her forever¡­¡± Sanchez¡¯s


    face contorted with rage, but his voice trailed off.


    Matthew frowned. He knew Sanchez had sent a message using his n¡¯s secret arts and killed himself


    using a curse. Those guys in Orleans will find out about Jinny soon. And they¡¯lle for me.


    Soon, Sanchez dropped dead, his whole body ck from the poison. On the contrary, all the Lachs


    turned pale with fear. They had hired Sanchez hoping he could help them out, but now that he was dead,


    they knew their family would be next.


    Leroy quietly went up to Wilson. ¡°Wilson, you should make a run for it. I-I¡¯ll hold him off.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, Wilson said, ¡°We can¡¯t escape now.¡±


    Leroy panicked. ¡°But we can¡¯t just let him do whatever he wants, Wilson. Why don¡¯t I gather everyone


    and fight him together?¡±


    Wilson shook his head. ¡°You guys leave us for now. I¡¯ll handle this myself. I started this after all.¡±


    ¡°Wilson¡ª¡±


    Wilson snapped, ¡°Out! Out if you want me to live!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Leroy struggled to make a decision, but eventually, he gritted his teeth and retreated with the other


    Lachs. After his family was gone, Wilson started easing up, and he even smiled. Then he sat down and


    had some tea. ¡°It seems I¡¯ve underestimated you, Mr. Larson. I picked the wrong enemy to trifle with.¡±


    Matthew looked up at him coldly. ¡°I want to know everything about him,¡± he demanded.


    Wilson shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know much about this guy. Hees from Orleans, and he¡¯s a


    voodoo master. Oh, and he¡¯s looking for a girl. That¡¯s all I know. We weren¡¯t friends, but we had a deal. I


    agreed to help him with his search, while he agreed to help me be the family head. Honestly, we


    wouldn¡¯t have been enemies, but I had to do something after you got into our business in the vi area.¡±


    Matthew frowned. ¡°Who is that girl he wanted you to find?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but judging from what he told me, the girl is crucial to the voodoo ns in Orleans. They


    have mobilized a lot of people for this search. Oh, and he told me he wanted her dead or alive.¡±

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892


    Chapter 892 Allying With the Lachs


    Matthew was furious. This guy is indeed looking for Jinny, but he obviously wants her dead. ¡°Do you


    have any details about the girl?¡± he asked.


    Wilson nodded. ¡°Yes, but in exchange, I want you to let my family go.¡±


    Matthew looked at him coldly. ¡°You¡¯re in no position to negotiate.¡±


    Wilson smiled. ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯m talking about my family, not myself. You can kill me, but my family must


    be spared.¡±


    Matthew stared at him for a moment. ¡°Give me the girl¡¯s details.¡±


    Wilson gave him a stack of files without hesitation, and Matthew skimmed through it. It was about a


    woman from Orleans. Since she gave birth to a girl littered with pus on her body, her whole n shunned


    her. Left with no choice, she took her child and left for Eastcliff. Ten years ago, the woman died, and her


    child was sent to a shelter, but because of the girl¡¯s condition, everyone shunned her. In the end, the girl


    left the shelter and had been missing ever since.


    It matches Jinny¡¯s story. I knew it. She¡¯s from Orleans. So the guy wants her dead after all. Matthew kept


    the file calmly.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilson was still standing before him, as polite as a man could be. ¡°Mr. Larson, have mercy on them. It¡¯s


    all my fault, so kill me if you want, but my family is innocent.¡±


    Matthew interrupted him, ¡°Wilson, will you work with me if I can get your family back on its feet and


    be one of the top three in Eastcliff?¡±


    Wilson was stunned and gaped at Matthew. He thought Matthew would kill him, but he never expected


    him to propose something like this. What is he doing? Is he trying to make us his underlings? A moment


    of silenceter, he said softly, ¡°Mr. Larson, my ancestor created the family, and they fought hard to turn it


    into what it is today. Yes, we lost our glory, but we will never be someone¡¯sckey.¡±


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to be myckey. I just want to work with you. I¡¯ll pay you if I


    need your help, and you can pay me if you need mine.¡±


    Wilson¡¯s eyes glinted, but he kept staring at Matthew in disbelief. It was the first time he was examining


    Matthew this carefully, and a whileter, he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re ambitious, Mr. Larson.¡±


    Matthew went to the window and answered softly, ¡°That¡¯s how men should be. Eastcliff won¡¯t be the end


    of my journey. Eastshire is a big ce, so think bigger, Mr. Lach.¡±


    Wilson trembled. He knew Matthew was trying to say that the Lachs could take the spot as one of the


    Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire. But the problem here was that none of the top families in Eastcliff


    would dare to dream of that prestige. Each of the top ten families in Eastshire has been going strong for


    centuries. Wait, is he trying to change thendscape in Eastshire? God, he¡¯s brazen. But instead of


    giving a rebuttal, Wilson took a step forward. ¡°Are you sure you can do it, Mr. Larson?¡±


    Matthew smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll see. I suggest that we be allies first. You don¡¯t necessarily have to help me


    out, but at the very least, don¡¯t stab me in my back.¡±


    Wilson thought about it for a long while. Finally, he stopped smiling and nodded. ¡°Very well then, the


    Lachs will be your ally starting from today, Mr. Larson.¡±

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893


    Chapter 893 Lachs Surrounded


    Matthew nced at Wilson and smiled. ¡°I knew you¡¯d make the right choice, Mr. Lach. You¡¯re a better


    leader than thest two family heads.¡±


    Wilson broke out into a smile again. ¡°All to get the family¡¯s glory back. Underhanded, yes, but it works.¡±


    Matthew smiled as well. ¡°And that¡¯s why I want to work with you. Yes, your tactics are underhanded, but


    it works. However, that¡¯s not the point. Point is, don¡¯t forget about your promise.¡±


    Wilson turned solemn. ¡°I always tell the truth when I¡¯m not smiling, Mr. Larson.¡±


    Matthew smirked. ¡°So everything you say is a lie whenever you smile?¡±


    Wilsonughed. ¡°Not all the time. Well, ny-nine percent of it, I¡¯d wager.¡±


    Matthew looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re scum, but at least you¡¯re no hypocrite. Right, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. I¡¯ll


    call you if I need anything. Oh, you know what to say about tonight, right?¡±


    Wilson nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not a genius, but I¡¯m not stupid either. Nobody will know about our deal. We¡¯ll still be


    enemies in the public eye.¡±


    Matthew nodded with satisfaction and went over to hold Sasha up.


    A short whileter, Tiger and his gang came in as well. Leroy came back into the living room in a panic


    and whispered to Wilson, ¡°Wilson, we¡¯re surrounded.¡±


    Wilson was shocked, and he gazed at Matthew. It was at that moment he knew Matthew had seen


    through his whole n. His family was already in danger from the moment Matthew came in. If he had


    refused to ally with Matthew, his whole family would have been destroyed. Yes, the realization came as a


    shock, but it also excited him. Wilson wanted to see if Matthew could really manage the impossible.


    Tiger and the others took the Cunninghams back to The Grand Garden. They were only asleep because


    Matthew pricked their acupoints. Once they got home, Matthew released them from their slumber.


    The moment James regained consciousness, he leaped up, shouting, ¡°Wh-Where are we? Are you


    alright, Sasha? Where¡¯s your mother? Oh, she¡¯s here. Phew, she¡¯s alright. Oh, right! Call the cops!¡±


    Sasha and Helen took their phones out nervously and were about to call the cops, but Matthew blurted,


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re fine now.¡±


    James stared at him in disbelief. ¡°R-Really? We¡¯re okay? But I thought the Lachs kidnapped us. They


    broke into our house, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    Matthew smiled. ¡°Tiger got the news and busted us out.¡±


    The news delighted James. ¡°Really? Oh, he¡¯s such a good friend. You found a rare gem, Matthew.¡±


    Sasha pouted. ¡°I seem to remember you calling Tiger a worthless ruffian.¡±


    James quieted down, embarrassed by what his daughter said.


    On the other hand, Helen gasped, ¡°Where¡¯s Minerva then? Why isn¡¯t she here? Is she alright?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    James shot up and gave his wife a tight p. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that piece of trash! She almost got us


    killed, for Pete¡¯s sake!¡±

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894


    Chapter 894 Toss Her Out


    Back when they were captured, James could still remember how Minerva smugly announced that she


    slept with Wilson. Because of her betrayal, James could feel nothing but hatred toward her now.


    It was then Helen remembered that Minerva was the one who led the Lachs in, and she poisoned their


    sd. The realization of Minerva¡¯s betrayal drained all the strength out of her, and she plopped down,


    crying. ¡°That silly girl. How could she do this?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    James shouted, ¡°She¡¯s not silly! She¡¯s evil! We¡¯ve been nothing but nice to her ever since she came


    back! We shared everything with her, and we helped her father out with his career, but what did they do?


    They kept creating trouble, and we have to clean their mess up! Now she almost got us all killed! Can¡¯t


    you see that she¡¯s evil? Are you that stupid, Helen?¡±


    Sasha agreed with her father. ¡°Don¡¯t stay in touch with them anymore, Mom. At this rate, they¡¯ll kill us


    all.¡±


    Helen sighed. Even after all that, she still refused to cut ties with Minerva.


    All of a sudden, they heard someone calling outside. When they went to take a look, they saw Minerva


    lying on the yard. Her hands were tied, and her mouth was sealed. She was struggling and looked to


    Helen for help.


    ¡°Minerva! Are you alright?¡± Helen wanted to help her up, but James pulled her back.


    ¡°Matthew, toss her out and tell the guards to never let this piece of trash in,¡± James shouted.


    Helen yelled, ¡°James, are you mad? She¡¯s a girl! You can¡¯t leave her out at this hour! What if she runs


    into thugs?¡±


    James snapped, ¡°She¡¯s the biggest thug around. Besides, it¡¯s not like they can do anything to her. I


    mean, she slept with an old git like Wilson. What else can¡¯t she do? I¡¯m warning you, Helen. Help her


    again and I¡¯ll toss you out too. You can forget about evering back.¡±


    Tears streamed down Helen¡¯s cheeks. ¡°But she¡¯s my niece. H-Her mother helped us when we needed it


    most. We can¡¯t just put that behind us.¡±


    That made James snap. He turned around and pped Helen again. ¡°Bring that up again and you can


    f*ck off! Just because her mother was nice to us doesn¡¯t mean they can do whatever they want! We¡¯re


    lucky Tiger saved us. If they didn¡¯t know we were kidnapped, we¡¯d have been killed at this point! Do you


    really want to see us dead before you¡¯ll stop, Helen?¡±


    Helen covered her cheeks. She knew it¡¯d be disastrous if she said anything, and she looked to Sasha for


    help.


    Sasha sighed. ¡°Matthew, untie her and chase her away. Tell the guards to never let their family in again.¡±


    James snorted in annoyance, but he said nothing in the end. Matthew nodded and went over to untie


    Minerva.


    Minerva said nothing. She kept her head low and left the Cunninghams. After she exited The Grand


    Garden, she went to a corner and cried. She almost lost her life earlier, and that made her regret her


    actions, but it was already toote for apologies. Plopping down on the ground, she spaced out for a long


    while before she recalled something, then she whipped her phone out and called Peter.


    ¡°Peter, it¡¯s me. W-Where are you? I want to see you. I love you. I can¡¯t live without you. Wait for me,


    Peter. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895


    Chapter 895 With You Forever


    Matthew didn¡¯t go to work the next day. Instead, he went to Lakeside Garden alone to visit Natalie, then


    he went to Jinny¡¯s ce. More of her skin healed up, and she could show her arms now. Her skin was


    porcin smooth, just like a child¡¯s. If it weren¡¯t for the pus, she would have been a lovely girl.


    Seeing Matthew, Jinny came up to him happily and mumbled, ¡°Matthew!¡±


    Matthew smiled and handed a bag to her.


    She opened it to see what was inside. When she realized it was a dead toad, instead of backing away


    in fear, she put it in her hand happily and took a closer look.


    If the Lachs were here, they¡¯d be shocked by what they saw. Anyone who touched that toad would die in


    an instant, but Jinny held it in her hands like it was nothing.


    Then Matthew took the bottle out and released the centipede. The centipede seemed to adore Jinny, so


    it crawled up to her arm and wouldn¡¯te down. It was as if the centipede was kissing her arm like a


    happy kid.


    Jinny loved the centipede too, so she touched it, and the centipede stopped moving. It stayed on her


    arm, letting her touch it freely.


    Matthew was surprised to see that, but he kept quiet about it, then he said, ¡°Jinny, I found out about your


    past.¡±


    Jinny stopped for a moment, and she became crestfallen. ¡°A-Are you chasing me away, Matthew?¡± She


    looked at Matthew.


    Matthew smiled. ¡°You got it all wrong, Jinny. I found out about your past, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll chase


    you away. You can stay here for as long as you want.¡±


    A smile broke out on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here as long as you want me to, Matthew!¡±


    Matthew forced a smile. He¡¯d love her to stay, but some people out there wouldn¡¯t. ¡°Oh, do you have any


    memory of your father, Jinny?¡± Matthew asked.


    Jinny shook her head. She was just a baby when her mother left Orleans, so she had no memory of her


    father.


    A moment of silenceter, she said, ¡°Mom said Dad wanted to kill me. He thinks I¡¯m a jinx. That¡¯s why


    she took me and left the n.¡±


    Matthew sighed. Yeah, it matches with the file. Jinny was born with pus all over the body. The whole n


    thought of her as a bad omen, so they wanted to kill her and appease the gods. She only lived because


    her mother escaped Orleans with her.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew chatted with her for a while and left with a couple of bottles. As for the centipede, he left it with


    Jinny.


    Sanchez hit the bullseye when he said the centipede hade in contact with Jinny. Over thest few


    days, Matthew left all the poisonous creatures he got with Jinny so she could rear them. Every night,


    he¡¯d go to her ce and take one creature to defend himself. Luckily he had the centipedest night, or


    it¡¯d be hard to kill the toad.


    For Matthew, it would be an easy task, killing the toad. He had that power, but there were too many


    people around. If he killed it with his bare hands, the toad¡¯s poison would spray everywhere and kill the


    Lachs. That wasn¡¯t what he wanted, so he used the centipede to minimize the casualties.


    He had to admit that Jinny was a great trainer. Ever since he left the creatures with her, they¡¯de


    back more poisonous or venomous than ever. For example, toads were supposed to be more poisonous


    than centipedes, but after Jinny trained it for a couple of days, the centipede killed the toad easily, much


    to his surprise.

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896


    Chapter 896 He Shall Avenge You


    Tate was hospitalized for three days. The moment he was discharged, he went to see Minerva and


    asked her about the revenge against the Cunninghams.


    Minerva spent thest few days fooling around with Peter. When Tate brought that up, she felt awkward


    about telling him what happened, so she changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s put that aside, Tate. Peter¡¯s handling a


    big project now. If he can make it, he¡¯ll be Wayne Group¡¯s general manager. When that timees,


    I bet those Cunningham b*stards will beg us to let them in. You can tell them to chase Matthew out then


    and nobody would say a thing.¡±


    Tate was excited to hear that. ¡°Really? W-What¡¯s the project, then?¡±


    Minerva smiled. ¡°Peter said he has to keep it a secret. It¡¯s his most important project in Cathay, so


    nobody can know about it. You know how Cathians are. They don¡¯t honor their contracts. If they find


    out about Peter¡¯s project, they might just take it away from him. Peter even invested his own money in


    the project¡¯s R&D. He didn¡¯t use a single cent of Timothy¡¯s money because he wants to have full


    control over the project.¡±


    Tate was literally buzzing with excitement already. ¡°Whoa. Sounds like a big project. Can you tell me


    more about it?¡±


    Minerva waved him down. ¡°I don¡¯t know a lot about it, but he said this project¡¯s going to make hundreds


    of billions. Even the biggest corporations in Cathay will want to work with him then.¡±


    Tate¡¯s eyes were glinting with excitement. ¡°Once the project¡¯s done and dusted, can I get a spot in it?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Minerva smiled smugly. ¡°Sure. Peter said you can work with him after the project¡¯s done. No matter


    where he goes, you can go too. At the very least, you¡¯ll be a department manager. It¡¯s only the start


    though. Peter said you¡¯ll have to work your way up since you¡¯re young. The most he can do is secure a


    position of department manager for you. He hopes you¡¯ll understand.¡±


    Tate nodded. ¡°Sure. I just know you¡¯re better than Sasha. See, Peter¡¯s a lot better than that loser,


    Matthew. Those arrogant b*stards think they can do anything just because they have a bit of money.


    What, they want to cut ties with us? Hah, I bet they¡¯ll do anything to take those words back once Peter¡¯s


    project is finished. Heed my advice, Minnie; don¡¯t give in no matter what. Not to those money grubbers.¡±


    Minerva nodded fervently. She was furious about Wilson¡¯s betrayal and getting chased out by the


    Cunninghams, so she wanted Peter to get back at them for her.


    Tate was still visibly excited. ¡°So when will Peter finish his project?¡±


    Minerva sighed despondently. ¡°Not sure. He invested all his money in R&D, so he¡¯s tight on cash. But


    now he¡¯s contacting his friends so he can get some funds. If ites through, it¡¯ll be done in two weeks


    at most. If we¡¯re lucky, it¡¯ll be finished in a week. Speaking of which, do you have any money, Tate? Can


    you lend me some? Peter rented his ce out so he can get some money to invest in the project. I want


    to support him as well.¡±

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897


    Chapter 897 It¡¯s Love, Not Subsidy


    Tate was stunned. ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money, Minnie. This is a big project.¡±


    Minerva waved him down. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about investment money. I just want to get him a good hotel so


    he can focus on R&D. He¡¯s living in a cheap motel just to save money right now, and I¡¯m worried about


    his health.¡±


    ¡°Minnie, y-you¡¯re subsidizing him?¡± he asked.


    Minerva shot him a re. ¡°What are you talking about? This is true love, not a business deal. He¡¯s


    trying to create a business, but since I don¡¯t have enough money to invest, at least I have to show


    some support. Tate, you¡¯ll only be appreciated when you help someone in need. Peter¡¯s not that


    sessful, but it¡¯s just temporary. If I don¡¯t help him now, he won¡¯t give back to me once he makes it in


    life.¡±


    Tate nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, Minnie. That¡¯s what my friends told me as well. A friend in need is a friend


    indeed. Only those who help you when you¡¯re in need are your true friends. I don¡¯t have much, but here,


    take my two grand.¡±


    Minerva was delighted. ¡°I knew you¡¯d understand me, Tate. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell Peter to secure a great


    position for you once his project is done.¡±


    Tate nodded with a smile, looking forward to a bright future.


    A whileter, Minerva¡¯s phone rang, and she took the call. But after she was done, she looked upset,


    much to Tate¡¯s surprise.


    ¡°What happened, Minnie?¡±


    Minerva teared up. ¡°Peter just called me. He¡­ He said his friend in Wall Street got into a car crash, so


    the money won¡¯te through. He sought Timothy out earlier for assistance, but Timothy said he would


    only purchase the project with a measly thirty million. Peter¡¯s distraught, a-and he cried¡­¡±


    Tate stared at her in disbelief. ¡°W-What? He¡¯d only pay thirty million for a project that¡¯s worth ten


    thousand times more than that? Is he a monster?¡±


    Minerva sighed. ¡°That¡¯s just how sharks are. What should we do, Tate? This is his life¡¯s work. Are we just


    going to let it end like this?¡±


    Tate didn¡¯t want to let it end just like that either. He thought about it for a long time and asked, ¡°How


    much more does he need? How about we try helping him out?¡±


    Minerva shook her head. ¡°We can¡¯t. He still needs about seven million. Where on earth can we get seven


    million for him?¡±


    Tate was petrified. He could ask his friends for help if it was a few hundred grand, but not when the


    money was in the millions.


    ¡°Oh, dear god. This is just not our day. A hundred-billion project, but Timothy is only willing to pay thirty


    million for it? How are we supposed to get our revenge like this?¡± Minervamented.


    Tate was flushed with anger. He clenched his fists, frustrated and powerless about the situation.


    However, he kept thinking, and he finally got an idea. ¡°Say, Minnie¡­ why don¡¯t we ask Aunt Helen to


    help us out? She¡¯s handling the pharmacy¡¯s funds, and she told me she has about twenty million left. We


    can ask her to lend us seven million. Once Peter¡¯s project is finished, we¡¯ll pay her ten times what we


    owe her. That¡¯ll do it. Aunt Helen has always been nice to us, so this is just us paying her kindness back.


    What do you think?¡±


    All at once, Minerva¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s a great idea! Aunt Helen loves us. She¡¯ll help us! I just


    know it!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898


    Chapter 898 A Scammer


    When Matthew and Sasha came back home that night, they saw Helen on the sofa, spacing out.


    That afternoon, Tate and Minerva asked her out and tried to persuade her into lending them ten million.


    She kept refusing, but the siblings knelt before her in the end. She couldn¡¯t keep refusing, so she agreed


    to transfer the money to them. But when she came back and realized what she had done, she was


    terrified. After all that had happened, she knew Minerva and Tate couldn¡¯t be trusted, so she was worried


    that something might go wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mom?¡± Sasha asked, puzzled.


    Helen trembled, but she waved her down. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Sasha didn¡¯t believe it. She doesn¡¯t look fine.


    A whileter, Helen couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Sasha, can youe here for a second? I need to ask you


    something.¡±


    Sasha sat beside her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mom?¡±


    Helen took a deep breath and whispered, ¡°I-I have a friend who¡¯s handling a new project recently. If he


    seeds, he¡¯ll make hundreds of billions with it. But now he needs money to continue the project¡¯s


    development, and he needs a few million. What do you think about this investment? I¡­ I need your


    opinion.¡±


    A frown creased Matthew¡¯s forehead. ¡°That¡¯s a scammer, Helen.¡±


    Sasha nodded. ¡°What kind of project is it? Did you hear it from him? If the project can make that much


    money, he¡¯d have investors lining up to fund it. He doesn¡¯t need your money, unless he¡¯s a scammer.


    This is how they scam people out of their money. Don¡¯t fall for it.¡±


    Helen looked horrified. ¡°B-But he¡¯s a foreigner¡­¡±


    Sasha snickered. ¡°So? Doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t lie. Remember my friend, Penny? Her foreigner fianc¨¦


    said he¡¯s Carlson Group¡¯s president, but Tiger exposed him. Turns out he¡¯s just a tutor at a kindergarten


    under Carlson Group. That¡¯s a big fat liar. Don¡¯t just trust those foreigners blindly, Mom. We¡¯re as


    powerful as them now.¡±


    All the color drained from Helen¡¯s face.


    Sasha started panicking when she saw her mother looking like that. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve given him


    the money?¡±


    Helen quickly waved her down. ¡°Nonsense. I didn¡¯t do anything like that. This is a big deal. Of course I¡¯ll


    talk it through with all of you. I¡¯m not that stupid.¡±


    Sasha heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Don¡¯t fall for their lies, Mom. Just run the pharmacy


    and leave everything else to us.¡±


    Helen nodded and told them she was feeling unwell before hurrying away to her bedroom.


    After Matthew saw her off, he whispered, ¡°We might be toote, Sasha. Helen has probably given the


    money away.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s face fell. ¡°What? Impossible. W-Why didn¡¯t she talk it through with us? No. I have to ask her


    about it¡­¡±


    Matthew stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t. She won¡¯t admit to it now, and you might start a fight.¡±


    That made her panic. ¡°What should we do, then? This is a few million we¡¯re talking about. We can¡¯t just


    ignore it.¡±


    Matthew gave it some thought. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have that much money in hand, but the pharmacy does. If


    you want proof, we can check the pharmacy¡¯s ounts tomorrow.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899


    Chapter 899 He Can¡¯t Be a Scammer


    Helen called Minerva the moment she came back to her room. She told Minerva it was a scam and she


    should not transfer the money to Peter.


    Minerva answered impatiently, ¡°But I already did, Aunt Helen. Besides, how do you know it¡¯s a scam?


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I only let you in on it because you¡¯ve been nice to us. Lots of


    people want in, but I didn¡¯t tell them about it.¡±


    Helen answered quickly, ¡°But Matthew said this is a scam¡­¡±


    Minerva snapped, ¡°That loser? What does he know? All he does is leech off your family! He knows


    nothing of the business world. He doesn¡¯t know what makes the most money! He can¡¯t call Peter a


    scammer! Does he have any proof?¡±


    Helen paused for a moment. ¡°I know how you feel, Minerva, but you¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t know how


    evil people can be. If Peter¡¯s a scammer, then I would have given the money for nothing.¡±


    Minerva retorted furiously, ¡°Aunt Helen, you just don¡¯t trust me, do you? Fine, I¡¯ll say it again! I told you I


    could have made an IOU, but you refused me! Right, even if Peter is a scammer, you cane for me


    and I won¡¯t say a thing. Is that enough? Gosh, you¡¯re my aunt. I just want some help, but you just won¡¯t


    do it, huh? Never saw my momining when she helped you guys.¡±


    Helen couldn¡¯t find anyeback for that, and she remained quiet for a while. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,


    Minerva. I just don¡¯t want you to get scammed¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about me. I told you I¡¯ll take responsibility for everything. I won¡¯t run. Gosh, we helped


    you out. Be grateful, will you? We lent you a hand when you needed it. All we ask now is some help in


    return.¡±


    Helen sighed. ¡°I understand, Minerva, but you have to see it from my perspective. Sasha¡¯s already


    suspecting me. She might look into the ounts tomorrow. If she finds out that half the funds are gone,


    what should I even say to her?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to! She¡¯s your daughter! You don¡¯t have to exin anything to her. What, are you scared


    of her?¡± Minerva was getting disgruntled.


    ¡°No, but if James finds out¡­¡±


    Minerva was silent for a while, then she whispered, ¡°Aunt Helen, I¡¯ve transferred the money, so I can¡¯t


    take it back. Why don¡¯t you ask Liam to lend you the money? He¡¯s managing a constructionpany,


    right? He must have a lot of funds, so just ask him to help you out with the inspection.¡±


    Helen hesitated. ¡°Is that really okay?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Helen, I don¡¯t have the money, so I can¡¯t give it back to you no matter what you do. That¡¯s the only


    thing you can do for now. Once Peter is done with his project, I¡¯ll pay you twenty times the money I owe


    you, alright?¡±


    Helen sighed. She didn¡¯t want Minerva to pay her back twenty times the money she owed; she just


    wanted her ten million back. But since she couldn¡¯t force Minerva, she went to see Demi and asked Liam


    to transfer her the money so she could deal with the inspection.


    At first, Demi wanted to refuse, but Liam agreed and transferred the money right away. Delighted by the


    oue, Helen praised Liam to high heavens.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900


    Chapter 900 I Got Scammed, Aunt Helen


    Demi was upset, so after they sent Helen off, sheined, ¡°Are you mad, Liam? How could you just


    give her ten million? Why didn¡¯t you ask her what the money is for?¡±


    Liam sneered. ¡°Why should I? She could have asked for double the money and I¡¯d still give it to her.¡±


    ¡°Wh-What do you mean?¡± Demi was flummoxed.


    Liam looked at her. ¡°What do I mean? Weundered a ton of cash from thepany. Do you think


    Matthew won¡¯t check the ounts? If he finds out about it, he¡¯s going to interrogate us.¡±


    Demi pouted. ¡°Hmph. I¡¯m not scared of him. He¡¯s just a live-in son-inw. As if he can do anything to us.


    Besides, it¡¯s our family¡¯spany. He doesn¡¯t have the right to question us no matter how much we take


    from it.¡±


    Liam nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, but the problem is, what if your parents ask us about it? What should we tell


    them?¡±


    Demi shut up, and she frowned. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Liamughed. ¡°I got James a new car a couple of days ago. It¡¯s a Rolls-Royce. And I switched his watch


    to a new one. Cost me a million. And I spent about seven hundred grand on a piece of jewelry for Helen.¡±


    Demi stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Are you mad? Why¡¯d you buy so many things for them? You didn¡¯t even


    get me a piece of seven-hundred-grand jewelry!¡±


    Liam exined slowly, ¡°Now calm down. Yes, I spent a lot, but that means we¡¯ll have an excuse once


    Matthewes around to audit. If your parents question us, we¡¯ll tell them we used the money to buy


    them gifts. Now that they know it¡¯s used on them, they won¡¯t question us anymore. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t


    have to know what Helen wants to do with the money. As long as she takes the money, she¡¯ll have to


    defend us, get it?¡±


    Realization struck Demi, and she gushed, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so smart, honey. Now that you dragged them into


    this, Matthew can¡¯t do anything to us. He can¡¯t interrogate my parents, can he?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As expected, Sasha looked into the pharmacy¡¯s ounts the next day, but since Helen had patched it


    up, she didn¡¯t find anything wrong with it. Since the funds were all there, Sasha felt relieved and put the


    issue behind her.


    Three dayster, Helen received a call from Tate.


    Tate was sobbing, his voice trembling. ¡°Aunt Helen,e here quick! M-Minerva¡¯s trying to kill herself!¡±


    Helen shivered. ¡°Wh-What? Where are you? I¡¯ll be right there!¡±


    Ten minutester, Helen hurried over to a motel. The moment she went in, she saw Minerva plopped on


    the floor, a look of despair on her face.


    Tate was beside her, worried and panicked. Right after Helen came in, he said, ¡°Aunt Helen, you have to


    talk some sense into her. She wants to kill herself.¡±


    Helen quickly went up to Minerva. ¡°Wh-What happened, Minerva? Don¡¯t scare me! Tell me what


    happened. Don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡±


    Minerva looked up at her, her eyes red. ¡°I-I got scammed, Aunt Helen,¡± she said with a trembling voice. ¡°I


    couldn¡¯t get through to Peter no matter what, so I went to his ce, but it¡¯s already deserted. And I even


    went to Wayne Group to see if he was there, but nobody knew him. Th-They say they don¡¯t have anyone


    named Peter working with them¡­¡±

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901


    Chapter 901 You Put Me in a Lurch


    Helen started seeing doubles and almost cked out, but she kept herself awake. ¡°Peter¡­? Is that y-


    your fianc¨¦? You gave him the money?¡± she asked.


    Minerva nodded dumbly.


    Helen flew into a rage. ¡°Why did you do that, Minerva? I told you he¡¯s a scammer. I told you to be careful.


    Why didn¡¯t you listen to me? There¡¯s no free lunch in this world. You should have known it was too good


    to be true. Now you made me lose ten million. Do you have any idea how serious that is?¡±


    Minerva started crying. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Aunt Helen. I shouldn¡¯t have dragged you into this. I don¡¯t wanna


    live anymore. J-Just let me kill myself¡­¡± Immediately after, she stood up and ran toward the window.


    But Helen stopped her. ¡°Calm down, Minerva! Don¡¯t do that!¡±


    It took her a while, but she managed to stop Minerva, though Helen was already drenched in sweat. She


    was shivering in fear as the full impact of the situation sank in. Ten million. How am I supposed to exin


    myself? I mean, it¡¯s nothing for us now, but if James finds out I gave it to Minerva, he¡¯ll chase me out of


    the house!


    A while of silenceter, Helen made a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s call the police. Maybe we can get to him in time.¡±


    However, Minerva shook her head. ¡°No! We¡­ We can¡¯t call the cops, Aunt Helen.¡±


    Helen was stunned. ¡°Why? How are we supposed to find that scammer if we don¡¯t call the cops?¡±


    Minerva blushed, and she stared at the floor. ¡°Aunt Helen, he¡­ he took a lot of pictures of me. If we call


    the cops and stir things up, he¡¯ll upload my photos online. I-I¡¯ll be ruined then!¡±


    Helen didn¡¯t understand what she was saying. ¡°What? It¡¯s just photos. Why are you so scared of them?¡±


    Tate whispered, ¡°Aunt Helen, she means nudes.¡±


    Helen was petrified. She didn¡¯t know what to say to that.


    Minerva stared down awkwardly. Peter took a lot of her nudes when they were dating. She thought it was


    because he loved her, but now she knew he did it so she wouldn¡¯t call the cops. When she searched


    Peter¡¯s ce, she found her nudes in there. Peter left a message on the photos, saying he¡¯d upload her


    photos all over the inte if she called the cops.


    The message was thest straw. She knew if her nudes were released, it¡¯d be the end of her. Marrying a


    good man would be impossible then. That was why she chose to swallow it instead of calling the cops.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Helen was quiet for a long time, but in the end, she cried. ¡°Y-You silly girl! Why did you let him do that?


    You¡¯re a girl! Your marriage will be ruined! You shouldn¡¯t have let him take your nudes!¡±


    Minerva was bawling as well, burying her head in her hands, regretting everything she ever did, but it


    was already toote for regrets. ¡°What should I do now, Aunt Helen? I-I don¡¯t wanna live anymore. I


    shouldn¡¯t have dragged you into this, Aunt Helen.¡± She sobbed.


    All the color drained from Helen¡¯s face. ¡°I-I have no idea either¡­ James will divorce me if he finds out


    about this. Y-You really put me in a lurch this time, Minerva.¡±


    Minerva cried even louder. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it¡¯d turn out this way! Peter¡¯s a nice guy! A gentleman! How do


    you expect me to see through his lies? I don¡¯t understand! He¡¯s supposed to be a gentleman! How could


    he scam ady like me?¡±

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902


    Chapter 902 A Pro Actor


    Minerva and Helen cried in each other¡¯s arms, regretting everything they did. It took them a long time to


    calm down, and finally, Helen sighed. ¡°Now, what should we do? It¡¯s ten million, not ten dors. How am I


    supposed to tell James about this?¡±


    Minerva had an idea. ¡°Aunt Helen, Liam is managing a constructionpany, so he must have a lot of


    money. He probably won¡¯t ask you to return the ten million soon. Why don¡¯t you ask him to give it to you


    so you can tide things over. As for me¡­ Tate and I will start working and pay you back once we make


    enough money.¡±


    If anyone else was there, they¡¯d know Minerva was just lying. After all, it¡¯d take the both of them a few


    lifetimes to make ten million.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Helen, however, looked at her lovingly. ¡°Oh, you silly girl. That¡¯ll be too much for you and Tate.¡±


    Minerva sighed. ¡°This is our fault, so of course we¡¯ll have to pay you back. I¡¯m sorry, Aunt Helen. I really


    want to kill myself, but I can¡¯t do it. Not when I know you¡¯ll have to shoulder this debt alone. Don¡¯t worry,


    Aunt Helen. Tate and I will save up and pay you back no matter what.¡±


    Touched, Helen patted Minerva¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, Minerva. I¡­ I¡¯ll try toe up with


    something. Worst-case scenario, James will give me an earful, but we¡¯re already married for a long time.


    He¡­ probably won¡¯t chase me away. Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. Look livelier, okay?¡±


    Helen calmed the siblings down and left, looking worried.


    The moment she left, Minerva and Tate started smiling. ¡°Told you. Just act innocent, cry a bit, say you¡¯ll


    jump off a building, and she¡¯ll start to pity you. And now she doesn¡¯t even want us to give her the money


    back anymore.¡± Tateughed.


    Minerva had a smug look on her face. ¡°I did well, right? Cried a lot thanks to the eye drops I put in


    beforehand. Couldn¡¯t have fooled her otherwise.¡±


    Tate gave her a thumbs up. ¡°You rock, Minnie!¡±


    Minerva let out a chuckle, but then she sighed. ¡°Goddammit. I didn¡¯t see that oneing. Never thought


    Peter¡¯s a scammer. And he scammed me out of seven million! Why did I even fall for him in the first


    ce?¡±


    Tate spat. ¡°Foreigner my foot. He¡¯s worse than your regr Cathay guy. You shouldn¡¯t put your trust in


    them from now on, Minnie.¡±


    Minerva waved him down. ¡°No, Tate. You can¡¯t make a hasty generalization about them. Peter¡¯s one


    person. Foreigners are still better in general. Besides, it¡¯s all Cathay¡¯s fault he turned out this way. He


    used to be a good guy. It¡¯s the people here who led him astray.¡±


    Tate pouted. He didn¡¯t think his sister¡¯s reasoning was logical. ¡°Enough talk about him, Minnie. He¡¯s


    already gone.¡±


    Minerva gritted her teeth. ¡°But he scammed me out of seven million!¡±


    ¡°So? It¡¯s not your money. It¡¯s the Cunninghams¡¯. Why are you so angry about it? Besides, we still have


    three million left.¡±

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903


    Chapter 903 Three Million Left


    Peter only needed seven million, but Tate and Minerva borrowed ten million from Helen. They gave


    seven million to Peter, leaving them with three million.


    That cheered Minerva up. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot about that. Now that Peter is gone, they have nobody to


    ask, so we can pocket all of the remaining money. How do you n on spending it?¡±


    Tate answered, ¡°I¡¯m getting a Harley bike and keeping the rest for future use.¡±


    Minerva scoffed. ¡°We¡¯ll be taking a million and a half each, and you¡¯re only getting a bike? Well, I¡¯m


    getting a car. A Porsche, to be exact. I¡¯ll be stepping into the socialite circle, and if some rich guy falls


    for me, we¡¯ll be set for life.¡±


    Tateughed. ¡°Oh, Minnie, a million and a half is only enough for a regr Porsche. I won¡¯t even touch it.


    First I¡¯ll get the bike, then I¡¯ll ask Aunt Helen for some more moneyter. After that, I¡¯ll get a Ferrari.


    That¡¯s my ticket to Eastcliff¡¯s top echelon.¡±


    Minerva nced at him. ¡°You ambitious little brat. Fine, I¡¯ll transfer the money to youter. Put it to good


    use. I¡¯ve decided on the car I¡¯m getting, so I¡¯ll be buying it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The both of themughed smugly in the room.


    At the same time, Helen was heading to Liam¡¯s construction site, worried. When she met him, she


    hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°Liam, I-I might not be able to pay you back that soon. I invested the


    money, and I can¡¯t withdraw it so soon. So¡­¡±


    Liam gave it some thought before answering solemnly, ¡°Helen, the money¡¯s for the construction site. We


    have a lot of it, so I don¡¯t mind letting you use it. But the problem is, Matthew owns thepany. HisThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    mene to audit the ounts every few days or so. If he finds out the money is missing, he¡¯ll be


    asking about it, and I¡¯ll have to answer him.¡±


    Helen panicked. ¡°What? Who gave him the right to check the ounts? You¡¯re the general manager, so


    you should be handling the ounts, not him!¡±


    Liam was delighted to hear that, but he pretended to look frustrated. ¡°Can¡¯t do anything about it, Helen.


    He¡¯s the CEO, so I can¡¯t say no. Besides, James was the one who appointed him the position. As a


    matter of fact, Matthew seems to dislike me, and he keeps trying to trip me up. I really want to help you,


    but Matthew¡¯s a problem.¡±


    Helen mmed the table. ¡°Ignore him, Liam! Just chase him out if he wants to check the ounts. He¡¯s


    no CEO. That guy is just our live-in son-inw. Just because we asked him to handle thepany


    doesn¡¯t mean he can do anything he wants. If he threatens you, let me know right away. I¡¯ll deal with


    him.¡±


    Liam was overjoyed, as he was waiting for Helen to say just that. ¡°Very well then, Helen. Then there¡¯ll be


    no problem. Take the money and hold it for as long as you want. I won¡¯t let anyone find out about it. Tell


    me if you need more money. I can give it to you whenever you want.¡± He grinned.

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904


    Chapter 904 Who Are You to Check My ounts?


    Helen felt like her heart was about to leap out of her throat until she heard what Liam said. As long as


    Liam wasn¡¯t in desperate need of money, she wouldn¡¯t be exposed for the time being. Furthermore, she


    felt rather touched by Liam¡¯s words.


    She nodded. ¡°You¡¯re the sweetest, Liam! It¡¯s no wonder I am so fond of you. Once this project is over,


    Dad and I will find a way to make you the CEO of thepany. Just give us some time! You¡¯ll have to do


    your best, okay? Don¡¯t let us down!¡±


    Liam responded with a few consecutive nods. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I won¡¯t let you down!¡± He spread his


    lips into a smile the moment Helen left.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Soon enough, Julian flung the door open and rushed into the room. ¡°What¡­ What did you do this


    time? Why was another 30 million transferred out of thepany¡¯s ount? You¡¯ve only been in the


    company for a few days, and you¡¯ve spent nearly 500 million, Liam. You could¡¯ve at least told me about


    the money before spending it. I¡¯m the one in charge of thepany¡¯s finances, after all. I don¡¯t even


    know where all the cash has gone now, so how am I supposed to manage thepany¡¯s funds?¡±


    ¡°Stop bbering!¡± Liam shot Julian a dirty look. ¡°I¡¯m the general manager of thepany, and there are


    so many minor and major matters that I have to handle in thispany. Do you expect me to report


    every single one of them to you? Are you the general manager, or am I the general manager? You need


    to know where you stand, Julian!¡±


    Julian was fuming at this point. ¡°Sure, you are the general manager, Liam. But as the finance officer of


    thepany, I have the right to handle all of thepany¡¯s transactions. Hand me thepany


    ounts! I need to provide some rification to thepany¡¯s board of directors!¡±


    At the same time, Matthew arrived and strolled around at the site while Sasha was kept busy with work.


    He was bored of being alone, so he headed over to see if Julian wanted to have lunch. Matthew had just


    arrived at the office when he heard voices of people bickering in the room. ¡°Who do you think you are?


    Who are you to check my ounts? You¡¯re just one of Matthew¡¯s dogs! Even Matthew is just one of the


    dogs under the Cunningham Family. He has never had the guts to check my ounts, so who do you


    think you are to request for such a thing?¡±


    Matthew frowned. He recognized the voice¡ªit belonged to Liam. What¡¯s going on?


    Julian sounded furious when he responded to Liam¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m in charge of the finance department. I¡¯m


    supposed to manage all of thepany¡¯s ounts. But now, I don¡¯t have anything with me since you¡¯re


    keeping all of the ounts to yourself! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s my duty to rify these issues with you? How


    am I supposed to do my job if I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on at all?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Liam howled. ¡°I¡¯m the general manager! I have the right to manage these


    matters! If you feel like you¡¯re unable to handle thepany¡¯s finances, you can quit your job and f*ck


    off! I¡¯m not going to stop you!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re just messing with my job right now!¡± Julian cried.


    ¡°Who did you say is trying to mess with you?¡± Liam shouted. ¡°F*ck! You retarded, limping piece of trash!


    You would¡¯ve been begging for food on the streets if the Cunninghams didn¡¯t take you in! How dare you


    come over and point fingers at me now? As I said, I¡¯m the general manager, and I¡¯ll do whatever I want


    to! You can go on and tell Matthew about this if you¡¯re not pleased with this incident. Go on and see if


    that piece of trash will stand up for y¡ª¡±


    Liam didn¡¯t get to finish his sentence as Matthew pushed the door open and let himself in with an icy look


    on his face. In an instant, Liam¡¯s expression changed before he concealed his feelings by letting out a


    cold scoff. Liam then shot Matthew a disdainful stare.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Matthew uttered in a deep voice.


    Before Julian could respond, Liam hastily spoke up. ¡°What does this mean, Matthew? You¡¯re sending


    people to check my ounts every day when you were the one who agreed to my position as the


    general manager. Do you have something against me? What is it? Are you displeased because Dad let


    me be the general manager? Are you indirectly causing me trouble because you¡¯re secretly


    unhappy about this? You could¡¯ve just said something if you didn¡¯t want me to be the general manager.


    You don¡¯t have to engage in such petty actions.¡±


    Matthew frowned. ¡°You should watch your words, Liam. When have I ever attempted to make life hard for


    you?¡±

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905


    Chapter 905 You Have No Right to Question Me!


    ¡°Well? Isn¡¯t that the truth?¡± Liam growled. ¡°There¡¯s renovation going on outside the vi area now, and I


    have to manage all the efforts to go green in themunity. I have so many things to worry about! I¡¯m


    putting all of my efforts into thispany, yet you got Julian to check up on the finances. He¡¯s checking


    my ounts twice a day, and he¡¯s refusing to give me money every now and then. Dad¡¯s the one who


    wanted me to be the general manager, Matthew. What is going on in your head when you do this? Are


    you worried that I¡¯ll steal thepany¡¯s money, or are you worried that Dad will steal thepany¡¯s


    money?¡±


    Julian was about to lose his mind at this point. ¡°Stop trying to put the me on others, Hayes. There has


    been an expenditure of nearly 500 million ever since you came to thepany. When have I ever not


    given you the funds you needed? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re spending the money a little too quickly? I¡¯m


    managing thepany¡¯s finances, and I gave you a total of 500 million, yet I don¡¯t know where you


    spent this money. What¡¯s wrong with meing over to ask you a few questions about it? How could


    you say that we¡¯re causing you trouble just because of this?¡±


    ¡°How did Liam spend so much money?¡± Matthew was stunned after he heard Julian¡¯s words.


    ¡°How should I know?!¡± Julian¡¯s face was flushed with anger as he replied. ¡°The money¡¯s all gone, but I


    don¡¯t know where it went.¡±


    All of a sudden, Liam mmed his palm against the table angrily. ¡°Stop asking so many questions when


    you barely know what¡¯s going on, Larson! Do you have any idea how much it costs to renovate the outer


    walls of the residential area? Furthermore, look at how huge the vi¡¯s residential area is. Do you think


    it¡¯s cheap to kickstart the greening initiatives in that whole area? We¡¯re trying to sculpt a high-end


    residence here, not one of those trashy, cheap housing areas. It only makes sense for me to choose the


    best for such a project! What¡¯s wrong with spending a little more money? Do you even know how many


    properties ourpany has sold out recently, Matthew? I¡¯m doing all of this for the sake of the


    company¡¯s sales. Am I doing anything wrong?¡±


    Once more, Matthew knitted his eyebrows. He hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the constructionpany in


    recent days, so he didn¡¯t actually know much about thepany¡¯s recent sales.


    ¡°Stop bullsh*tting.¡± Julian pursed his lips. ¡°Does your expenditure have anything to do with the


    company¡¯s sales? Half of the clients whoe over to purchase properties are people who have already


    surveyed the area in the past. They already intended to purchase our properties. The other half of the


    clients are friends of Tiger and President Carlson. They were the ones who got their friends to purchase


    our properties.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What nonsense!¡± Liam howled agitatedly. ¡°Would they have purchased those houses if I hadn¡¯t ensured


    that the houses were built so well? Do you think we¡¯re selling houses to idiots? Do you think we could


    convince people to buy houses just by sweet-talking them?¡±


    Julian red at Liam. ¡°You sure have a big mouth, Liam! You only started handling theter stages of


    renovation a few days ago. You haven¡¯t even started the renovation when those clients came over to buy


    our properties. What do their purchases have to do with your renovation?¡±


    Finally, Liam was at a loss for words. However, he quickly cursed at Julian. ¡°F*ck! Who do you think you


    are?! How dare you speak to me like that?! This constructionpany belongs to us Cunninghams. We


    will deal with all our matters on our own. We don¡¯t need an outsider like you to meddle with our


    business!¡±


    ¡°Is it any of my business then?¡± Matthew uttered coldly.


    ¡°You should keep your mouth shut too, Larson!¡± Liam hissed. ¡°I¡¯m here because Dad wants me to be


    here. It has nothing to do with you! You can look for Dad if you¡¯re not happy about this. You can tell Dad


    to speak to me himself! Hmph! You don¡¯t have the right to question me!¡± With that, Liam turned around


    and left without giving Matthew a chance to respond.


    Julian was still fuming as he strode over to Matthew. ¡°Mattew, that b*stard is simply too arrogant! He has


    been going out for drinks every night since he arrived at thepany. Our suppliers have been buying


    him rounds and rounds of drinks every day. Ourpany¡¯s estimated spending for the renovation and


    the greening initiatives were approximately 200 million, but he¡¯s already spent 500 million. Furthermore,


    it¡¯s only the start! If this goes on, ourpany will spend at least one billion just on these projects! You


    need to keep an eye on him. He¡¯s going to throw all of thepany¡¯s money out the window otherwise!¡±

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906


    Chapter 906 He Has No Right to Check the Company¡¯s ounts


    Matthew furrowed his brows. I already knew that Liam would take this opportunity to slip some money


    into his own pockets. I didn¡¯t really care about it at first because I didn¡¯t want to have another argument


    with James and Helen over something like this. But I never expected Liam to be so greedy. He¡¯s trying to


    turn a 200-million-project into a one-billion-project! He¡¯s going to get a huge sum of money from this.


    The moment Liam left thepany building, he hurried over to meet Demi, who was in the middle of her


    shopping spree. ¡°Matthew came to the office, Demi. He¡¯s about to check thepany¡¯s ounts!¡±


    Demi¡¯s expression transformed into one of shock. ¡°Why is this happening so soon? What¡­ What are you


    going to do now?¡±


    Liam grinned. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I spoke to Mom and Dad before this. We can talk to them about this matter


    when we meet them for a mealter. Matthew won¡¯t be able to do anything as long as Mom and Dad


    don¡¯t allow him to check the ounts!¡±


    She seemed toe to a realization after hearing his words. ¡°You¡¯ve really thought this through, honey!


    You got Mom and Dad on our side even before anything happened. Things would¡¯ve been harder to deal


    with otherwise!¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Alright. You can go and look for Mom, and you can tell her about this. I¡¯ll meet Dad now.


    We¡¯ll have dinner tonight!¡± After that, Liam hurried off to the pharmacy.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    James had been busy dealing with the pharmacy¡¯s renovation in the past few weeks, and he seemed


    rather puzzled when he saw Liam appear at the shop. ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy today, Liam?¡±


    ¡°I have nothing much to do at work for now,¡± Liam replied with a smile. ¡°By the way, Dad, how are things


    going with the stocks youst purchased?¡±


    The look on James¡¯s face darkened a little. One of his friends had rmended him to purchase some


    stocks previously, and he had made some profit out of it. James figured that this would be a good way for


    him to get rich. That was why he transferred one million out of the pharmacy¡¯s ount to purchase more


    stocks. He profited a little more the second time.


    After that, he made a huge decision and took out a total of ten million from thepany to invest in


    stocks. However, he didn¡¯t win any money then, and he even suffered some losses. He was afraid that


    Helen would check the ounts, so he no longer dared to y with stocks. Later, he immediately


    transferred the money back into the pharmacy¡¯s ount.


    However, James felt rather uneasy after the losses he encountered in the stock market. Therefore, he


    went to Liam, who offered him a total of 20 million to invest.


    James wasn¡¯t as lucky with this investment. He lost about 40% of his investments, so his starting capital


    of 20 million had turned into just a little more than 10 million. He felt like he was prepared to drop dead.


    When Liam asked him such a question, he responded in an awkward tone. ¡°Um, the¡­ the stocks aren¡¯t


    doing too bad. Why? Does the constructionpany need money?¡±


    Liam could guess what was going on just by the look on James¡¯s face, but he just chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t need


    any money now. However, well¡­ Matthew wants to check thepany¡¯s ounts, and my ounts


    don¡¯t tally. Dad, why don¡¯t you transfer the funds back to thepany¡¯s ount? We can talk about this


    once I deal with Matthew, okay?¡±


    A shiver ran down James¡¯s spine when he heard Liam¡¯s words. Where am I going to find the money for


    Liam? He frowned before responding in an irritated tone. ¡°What is Matthew trying to do? Thepany¡¯s


    flooded with work, and he¡¯s trying to check the ounts out of nowhere. Isn¡¯t he just causing more


    trouble? The deadline for the residential area ising up. What if his meddling causes a dy in the


    n?¡±


    Liam hastily replied, ¡°I¡¯ve told him the same thing, Dad. However, he never listens to me. He keeps


    saying that the constructionpany has been spending too much money. Dad, we¡¯re building one of


    the most high-end residential areas. It¡¯s only natural for us to spend more. You made me the general


    manager because you wanted me to check and ensure the quality of this project, right? But Matthew¡¯s


    trying to check thepany¡¯s ounts now, so which one of us does he not trust? You or me?¡±


    James was infuriated the moment he heard Liam¡¯s speech, so he smacked a hand against the table.


    ¡°Tell him this¡ªhe has no right to check thepany¡¯s ounts! He¡¯ll have to ask me before doing such


    a thing! He really thinks no one in the family can control him, huh?!¡±

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907


    Chapter 907 He Can¡¯t Proceed With This Investigation


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    That night, Matthew told Sasha about this incident once they got home. She knitted her eyebrows in


    anger after she heard about the incident. ¡°I knew it. It wasn¡¯t a good idea for Liam to be the general


    manager. Forget it. I¡¯ll talk to Dad at night and get Dad to kick Liam out of thepany,¡± Sasha said in a


    huff.


    Matthew nodded agreeably. He had the same idea in his head, but for some reason, he felt like things


    weren¡¯t going to go so smoothly. James still shows a sense of hostility toward me, after all. He might not


    agree with our idea of kicking Liam out of thepany!


    James and Helen hadn¡¯t returned home even after it was past eight in the evening. Thus, Matthew and


    Sasha had no choice but to head out for a meal. When they were back, they realized that both James


    and Helen were back home as well. Liam and Demi were sitting by one side, and their faces were both


    flushed. It looked as if they had had a few drinks.


    James smacked a palm against the table the moment Matthew stepped in. ¡°You¡¯re finally back, huh,


    Matthew?!¡± He yelled at Matthew the moment thetter stepped into the house. ¡°Get over here right


    now!¡±


    Matthew froze for a moment. What is going on this time?


    ¡°What are you trying to do, Dad?¡± Sasha protested angrily.


    ¡°You shut up!¡± James shouted. ¡°Tell me, Matthew. Are you unhappy because I got Liam to work as the


    general manager? You probably think I shouldn¡¯t meddle with the constructionpany since I¡¯m an old


    man, right? Is that why you keep causing trouble for Liam? Is that why you try to pick on him and chase


    him out? Are you trying to prove me wrong?¡±


    ¡°When have I ever caused him trouble, Dad?¡± Matthew frowned heavily.


    ¡°How dare you say that you didn¡¯t do anything?¡± James howled. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Julian? He¡¯s not


    offering any help to Liam in the constructionpany, and he¡¯s hanging onto thepany¡¯s funds


    without giving it to Liam. What¡¯s Julian trying to do? You arranged your men to handle the finances in the


    company, Matthew. How do you expect Liam to do anything when you¡¯re putting a leash around his


    neck? He¡¯s the general manager of thepany. How can he do his job if he doesn¡¯t get enough say in


    his actions?¡±


    Matthew shot Liam a re. It was evident that Liam made the first move toin about Matthew.


    ¡°Things are not the way they seem to be, Dad,¡± Matthew uttered with a sigh. ¡°The truth is that Julian felt


    like thepany¡¯s ounts have been all over the ce recently. A lot of the ounts didn¡¯t tally, and it


    seemed like a lot of money was disappearing. Julian only checked the ounts so that he could provide


    an exnation to the board of directors¡­¡±


    Both James and Helen¡¯s hearts skipped a beat when they heard Matthew¡¯s words. A lot of money


    disappeared! We were the ones who took it, right? So, Julian is investigating us for taking the money!


    Both of them clenched their fists at that thought. They couldn¡¯t allow Julian to proceed with the


    investigation.


    Helen grabbed the ss on the table before throwing it toward Matthew as she screamed, ¡°Shut up,


    Matthew! Do you think I don¡¯t know the sort of person you are? Back when you were with the pharmacy,


    you positioned Julian, Tiger, and that other guy, Ed, into thepany. You guys were trying to take over


    our family business. Now, you¡¯re doing the same thing in the constructionpany. James got Liam to


    be the general manager, and you got Julian to be the finance officer so that he could block Liam from


    doing things. Ultimately, you¡¯re just apletely evil and nasty person! On the surface, you agreed to let


    Liam have the position as the general manager, but you secretly nted your men in thepany to go


    against Liam¡¯s wishes. You¡¯re making it hard for Liam to do his job. I¡¯ve never seen someone as horrible


    as you!¡±


    A look of confusion spread across Matthew¡¯s face. At this point, Sasha couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she


    spoke up. ¡°Can you be a little more rational here, Mom? The constructionpany belongs to Matthew.


    What has this got to do with the Cunningham Family? This is Matthew¡¯spany, and you guys were


    the ones who insisted on having Liam as the general manager. Since thepany funds are


    disappearing in Liam¡¯s hands, shouldn¡¯t Matthew¡ªas the chairman of thepany¡ªquestion him?¡±

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908


    Chapter 908 An Indication of Trust


    Sasha¡¯s words seemed to have stirred up the ho¡¯s nest, and Demi immediately let out a loud scoff.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right, Sasha! Sure, the constructionpany exists under Matthew¡¯s name.


    However, I hope you didn¡¯t forget that Dad was the one who transferred the shares to Matthew. In other


    words, Dad was the one who gave him thepany. Furthermore, Matthew¡¯s just a live-in son-inw. Is


    there anything here that truly belongs to him? His clothes and meals are all provided by us


    Cunninghams. How dare he say that thepany belongs to him? All of it belongs to the Cunninghams,


    do you understand?!¡±


    Simrly, James lost his temper after hearing Sasha¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean by that, Sasha?


    Matthew is just a live-in son-inw. How could you say that the constructionpany belongs to him?


    Even if you guys ever get a divorce, a live-in son-inw like him should leave without taking anything


    from us. What has our family matters got to do with him?¡±


    Helen shook her head disappointedly. ¡°How did you turn out like this, Sasha? Why are you supporting an


    outsider instead of your own family? Don¡¯t you know who¡¯s the closest to you here?¡±


    All of their words only made Sasha more furious than ever. ¡°You guys¡­ All of you are talking


    nonsense! What¡¯s wrong with being a live-in son-inw? Does that make him any less of a person?


    Sure, you were the ones who transferred the constructionpany¡¯s shares to Matthew, but don¡¯t you


    forget the reason you did it! You wanted Matthew to take the me for you because you were afraid of


    going to jail. Now, you¡¯re trying to im the constructionpany back for yourself after Matthew put in


    the hard work to mend the business. Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡±


    ¡°Did you just call me shameless?¡± James burst out in anger. ¡°Say that again! What¡¯s this?! Are you


    embarrassed to have a father like me? Fine! If I¡¯ve embarrassed you in any way, then I¡¯ll just walk out


    and get a car to run me over now! I won¡¯t embarrass you anymore once I¡¯m dead. How does that sound


    to you?¡± James shouted while he charged out the door.


    Liam hastily went over to stop James. ¡°Dad! Calm down, Dad. Ah, it¡¯s all my fault. I failed to manage the


    company. Why don¡¯t you just allow Matthew to check the ounts, Dad? I¡¯m not guilty of anything,


    anyway¡­¡±


    James felt as if his heart stopped for a moment. You might not be guilty of anything, but I am! James


    thought. The moment Matthew goes through all the ounts, he¡¯ll find out about the sum of money that I


    used to invest in stocks!


    The same look of terror surfaced on Helen¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t have her incident with the ten million


    exposed. Therefore, both of them cried out at the exact same time, ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Why should he check the ounts just because he wishes to do so? Who is he? Look¡ªyour mom and


    I are the only two people who can check the ounts in thepany, all right? From tomorrow onward,


    both of us will take turns to keep an eye on the constructionpany. We won¡¯t be so nice if we see


    anyone trying to check the ounts again!¡± James hissed.


    Liam smirked while no one was looking. Matthew will never be able to check the ounts anymore.


    However, Sasha wasn¡¯t ready to give in yet. ¡°What are the both of you doing, Mom, Dad? Matthew just


    wants to check the ounts. It isn¡¯t even a big deal. Is there a need for both of you to react so strongly?


    You guys can just let Matthew run a check since Liam ims that he isn¡¯t guilty of anything. Why are you


    guys so against this? Could there really be something wrong with thepany¡¯s ounts?¡±


    Both Helen and James turned pale immediately. ¡°What sort of problems could there be?¡± they both asked


    at the same time.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Helen widened her eyes as she red at Sasha. ¡°This isn¡¯t about thepany¡¯s ounts, Sasha. It¡¯s a


    matter of pride! Your dad was the one who assigned Liam the role of the general manager, and Liam is


    there as a representative of the Cunningham Family. If Matthew checks the ounts, it indicates that he


    doesn¡¯t trust Liam. Not trusting Liam indicates that he doesn¡¯t trust your father and the Cunningham


    Family! How will we hold our heads high in the future if we simply allow Matthew to run checks on us like


    that? If this matter spreads to the public, some people might even think that a live-in son-inw has


    taken over the Cunninghams¡¯ power!¡±

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909


    Chapter 909 Unsatiable Greed


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re not making sense at all!¡± Sasha wore a dazed expression as she spoke. ¡°Matthew¡¯s just


    trying to check the ounts. How is this rted to the Cunningham Family¡¯s pride and reputation?


    Furthermore, who even cares about what¡¯s going on in our family?¡±


    ¡°Of course it makes sense!¡± James growled. ¡°If Matthew checks the ounts now, it shows that he


    doesn¡¯t trust me! I can tell you for sure that your grandfather and uncle are waiting for me to make a fool


    out of myself! They keep saying that our family is obeying the words of a live-in son-inw nowadays. If


    Matthew actually checks the ounts, won¡¯t it prove them right?¡±


    Helen gave a dismissive wave as she spoke. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll go over to keep a lookout from now onward.


    Also, I want you to transfer Julian to some other department, Matthew! I don¡¯t want to see him at the


    construction site!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Transfer Julian somewhere else!¡± James nodded. ¡°If he appears at the site again, then¡­ I¡¯ll


    drop dead right in front of your eyes!¡±


    At this point, Sasha was fuming. She was about to fight back when Matthew reached an arm out to stop


    her. ¡°Let¡¯s go along with your wishes since you guys insist on doing this, Mom, Dad!¡± he replied. Sasha


    shot him a re, but he held a hand up to stop her. Both James and Helen were ted¡ªthey were


    finally able to rx a little since Matthewpromised and went along with their requests.


    Meanwhile, Liam was just as happy once the conversation ended. He had gotten the exact oue that


    he hoped for. Once Matthew was gone, he would be able to freely take all of the constructionpany¡¯s


    money for himself. Did they say that the green initiatives outside would use up to 200 million? Hmph! I¡¯m


    going to make it a total of 20 billion!


    Once they got to the room, Sasha immediately confronted Matthew. ¡°How¡­ How could you agree to go


    with their wishes, Matthew? There has to be something wrong here. I¡¯m sure there must be some issue


    with the constructionpany¡¯s ounts! I think we should check it.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew responded with a faint smile. ¡°Of course we¡¯ll do that, but there¡¯s no rush. We¡¯ll only continue to


    fight with Mom and Dad if we insist on doing it now. There¡¯s no point in keeping the argument going. I¡¯ll


    find a way for someone to sneakily check through the ounts tomorrow!¡±


    Sasha frowned for a moment, but she eventually nodded in agreement. She agreed with what Matthew


    said¡ªit wasn¡¯t a wise decision to continue with their argument with Helen and James.


    The very next day, Matthew arranged for Julian to be temporarily transferred. Liam¡¯s spending only got


    more out of control after Julian left¡ªhe spent 100 million just within that day. At the same time, he gave


    Matthew a call and asked Matthew to prepare more money for the constructionpany. Liam


    threatened to use the residential area as a pledged asset in order for him to borrow money from the bank


    otherwise.


    Matthew assured Liam that he was gathering the funds and that Liam didn¡¯t have to worry about it. A


    comcent grin spread across his face as Liamy down on the couch and chuckled. ¡°Demi, I just


    realized how being a general manager is so much better than being a CEO! Look, if we be CEOs,


    we¡¯d have to worry about funds, and we¡¯d have to worry about how much we can profit from the


    residential areas. Furthermore, we wouldn¡¯t get much money even if thepany was earning.


    However, as the general manager, all we have to do is wait for the board of directors to gather capital for


    us. We don¡¯t have to worry about anything else! Based on my estimations, we¡¯ll be able to earn up to a


    billion this time. We¡¯ll certainly earn more than the CEO! What do you think?¡±


    Demi giggled. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want you to buy me a Ferrari once you get the money. It has to be better


    than Sasha¡¯s car! Also, I want a vi by Lakeside Garden so that Sasha will stop saying that we¡¯re living


    in her house.¡±


    Liam beamed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll buy it all for you. A Ferrari and a vi are nothing. I¡¯ll get you a yacht once


    this is over. We can go for a trip on the ocean, and we can travel for a few months once this project is


    over! How does that sound?¡±


    Demi couldn¡¯t conceal her joy at all. ¡°That¡¯s amazing! Hahaha! Do you think Matthew will lose his temper


    when he sees this?¡±

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910


    Chapter 910 Forged Documents


    That night, Matthew handed a folder to Sasha once he got home. ¡°The constructionpany¡¯s


    ounts,¡± he said curtly.


    While she was taking the documents out of the folder, she asked, ¡°How did you manage to get them?¡±


    ¡°I got a professional to do the job,¡± Matthew replied. Sasha then went through the documents briefly


    before a stern expression formed on her face. All of the ounts were aplete mess¡ªthere was


    obviously a huge issue with it.


    She immediately brought the documents downstairs before smacking them down on the table in front


    of Helen. ¡°Look at this, Mom, Dad! These are the constructionpany¡¯s ounts! What exactly is


    Liam doing in thepany? It has only been a few days, but look at how much they¡¯ve spent already!


    Where did all of the money go?! Nearly 600 million is gone when you add the amount that was spent


    today. Most of the money wasn¡¯t even spent on purchasing materials for renovation. Furthermore, there


    are a few sums of money that were transferred to some unknown ounts. What is this about?¡± she


    cried.


    Both James and Helen¡¯s faces darkened as they hastily took the books over to nce through it. Both


    husband and wife were dumbfounded. ¡°W-Where did you get these documents?¡± James asked in an


    impatient tone.


    ¡°Matthew got a professional to get the documents for us. Are you still going to side with Liam now, Dad?¡±


    Sasha hissed.


    James spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°Hurry up and get Liam toe home!¡±


    A whileter, Liam and Demi rushed home, only to have James throwing the same documents at their


    faces. ¡°Exin yourself, Liam. What¡¯s up with these ounts?¡±


    Demi¡¯s expression fell, but Liam kept himselfposed. He picked the documents up and looked


    through them before knitting his brows together. ¡°Where did you get these ounts from, Dad?¡±


    ¡°Matthew hired a professional to get it!¡± James cried. ¡°You¡¯d better give us an exnation right now,


    Liam. How did you manage to spend 600 million?¡±


    Liam merely chuckled in response. ¡°Do you think these ounts are reliable, Dad?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Sasha interrupted their conversation. ¡°Matthew hired someone who¡¯s specialized in this field


    to do it. There¡¯s no mistake here!¡±


    Liam shot her a side-eye. ¡°He¡¯s your husband. It¡¯s no surprise that you¡¯re on his side. However, I can


    honestly say that I¡¯ve never seen these ounts in my whole life! Look at this mess! Oh! It even says


    here that I transferred some funds to Mom and Dad! Don¡¯t you think this is aplete joke, Sasha? Are


    you trying to say that Mom and Dad yed a part in stealing some of thepany¡¯s funds too?¡±


    Both James and Helen¡¯s expressions froze the moment they heard Liam¡¯s words. They hadn¡¯t noticed


    their names in the documents earlier. They only saw it after they took another good look at it. The both of


    them exchanged nces, and they saw their nervousness reflected in the other person¡¯s face. They had


    decided to pursue this matter earlier as they were blinded by their anger. Only then did they realize that


    they would expose themselves if they continued to dive into this issue.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡± Sasha frowned. ¡°Where does it say that? Let me see¡­¡± She was about to reach for the


    documents when James leaped to his feet and snatched them away from her. Then, he tore it apart with


    his bare hands. ¡°You¡¯re a total liar, Matthew! Where did you get this thing from? Were you trying to frame


    Liam for something he didn¡¯t do? Y-You didn¡¯t just try to harm him! You even attempted to drag Helen


    and me down, huh? Did you get someone to forge these documents and include our names in them?


    What are you trying to achieve here?¡± James howled at the top of his lungs.


    Tears began to stream down Helen¡¯s eyes as she wailed while smacking the table. ¡°What have I done in


    my past life to get myself a son-inw like this? Even our daughter¡ªmy daughter that I brought up with


    my own hands¡ªdoesn¡¯t love us enough to stand on our side. Ah, I don¡¯t want to live anymore! Just let


    me die¡­ What¡¯s the meaning of my life¡­¡±


    Sasha felt a sense of exasperation as she stared at the torn pieces of paper on the floor. She had


    intended to investigate the situation further, but she didn¡¯t get to do much in the end. However, she was


    thoroughly puzzled by one thing. Why are both my parents involved in this matter? I have total trust in


    Matthew. Does that mean that my parents are really a part of this?

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911


    Chapter 911 Don¡¯t You Trust Us?


    Sasha took a deep breath before she spoke in a somber tone. ¡°I¡¯m asking you guys a question, Mom,


    Dad! Did you just use the constructionpany¡¯s money or not?¡±


    Both James and Helen¡¯s hearts skipped a beat as they both responded angrily. ¡°Bullsh*t! What


    nonsense! How could we possibly use the constructionpany¡¯s money? What would we do with it?


    We¡¯re your parents! Don¡¯t you trust us?¡± they said.


    Sasha was left speechless. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, it¡¯s just that¡­ The constructionpany¡¯s


    expenditure is way too high. I have to figure out where all the money went. Things can¡¯t go on like this. If


    thepany continues to spend like this, we won¡¯t be able to profit from the project at all!¡±


    However, James and Helen couldn¡¯t care less about that. What mattered more was that they weren¡¯t


    exposed for their wrongdoings. Both of them protested once more, and Sasha had no choice but to


    give up since she couldn¡¯t get to the bottom of things.


    Once they returned to their rooms, James and Helen immediately called Liam to go over to theirs.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Liam? Why did the constructionpany spend so much?¡± James asked worriedly.


    Liam seemed rather irritated. ¡°Mom, Dad, thepany has to spend in order for us to develop the most


    luxurious and high-end residential area. Just purchasing the materials used for exterior walls cost me


    more than 100 million already! The price forbor work to build the walls is even higher than the walls


    themselves. Furthermore, the green initiatives, bricks, and the general design¡­ All of these require


    money! It¡¯s easy to say that you want toe up with the best product, but it¡¯s hard when you actually try


    to get it done!¡±


    James wasn¡¯t familiar with such things, so he scratched his head puzzledly. ¡°Does it cost that much?


    Can¡¯t¡­ Can¡¯t you buy something cheaper?¡±


    ¡°The one I bought is already the cheapest,¡± Liam exined. ¡°Everything has been increasing in prices


    due to the recent intion. I can¡¯t do much about it.¡±


    Helen contemted Liam¡¯s exnation for a while before she spoke up. ¡°But I saw the ounts, and


    some of the expenses weren¡¯t for the purchases of materials at all. I saw some transactions where the


    money was used to purchase items from luxurious shops. How do you exin that?¡± James red at


    Liam immediately.


    Liam let out a sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie to you, Mom. That was mostly Demi spending thepany¡¯s


    money. You guys understand how Demi can be very different from Sasha. She isn¡¯t like Sasha. She


    doesn¡¯t run apany, and she doesn¡¯t have money readily avable, so she can¡¯t buy things whenever


    she wishes to. She has no job and no money, so all she can wear are the old, tattered clothes you


    always see her in. I wasn¡¯t doing as well in the past, so I couldn¡¯t give her whatever she wanted. Now


    that I finally have some money in my hands, I wanted to buy some good things for her. Ah, this was one


    of the goals I was the most obsessed with. You guys¡­ can scold me however you wish. I¡­ I really


    shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    His words didn¡¯t infuriate the older couple at all. In fact, both of their faces were filled with joy. At least


    they knew that Liam was good to Demi¡ªthat mattered more than anything.


    ¡°Ah, Liam! You¡¯re just too nice! Alright. We¡¯re all family anyway. It¡¯s no big deal for you to spend that bit of


    money. However, you should be careful not to use thepany¡¯s ount in the future. It will be


    troublesome for you if you get caught, do you understand?¡± James advised.


    Liam nodded dutifully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom, Dad. I didn¡¯t mean to cause you guys trouble.¡±


    ¡°Ah, we¡¯re all family. You don¡¯t need to be so formal about it,¡± Helen said with a dismissive wave.


    Liam beamed. ¡°By the way, Demi didn¡¯t just buy things for herself. Dad, your watch, and Mom, your


    jewelry¡ªDemi bought all of those for you guys! Ah, she¡¯s really the most filial person I know. Whenever


    she buys things for herself, she keeps mumbling about things that you guys don¡¯t have and what she


    should buy for you guys. She always thinks about you all first.¡±


    At this point, James and Helen¡¯s lips were spread into wide grins. They both found themselves growing


    increasingly fond of Liam.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Ah, if only Sasha were half as filial as Demi!¡± Helen sighed.

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912


    Chapter 912 Are You Trying to Kill My Son?


    James pursed his lips disdainfully. ¡°Sasha will never be as filial as Demi!¡±


    However, Helen shot him a look of disagreement. ¡°Sasha used to be really filial too. She only changed


    after she went off with Matthew¡ªMatthew¡¯s the one who changed her. Matthew¡¯s really no good!¡± James


    immediately nodded before he added a few of his criticisms about Matthew.


    After a while, James changed the topic to something he had been curious about. ¡°By the way, Liam, I


    saw that you transferred 10 million to Helen. What was that for?¡±


    Helen felt her heart thumping against her chest. James ended up asking about that 10 million in the


    end. Liam stared at Helen fearfully for he didn¡¯t dare to answer James¡¯s question. After hesitating for a


    moment, Helen abruptly recalled something she had noticed earlier. ¡°What did you do with the 20


    million that Liam transferred to you?¡±


    James was tongue-tied for a moment. He quickly responded with a dismissive wave. ¡°I¡­ I made some


    tiny investments¡­¡±


    Helen quickly replied with the same answer. ¡°I invested some money as well¡­¡± Both of them stared at


    each other without speaking, and they ended up dropping the topic. They both had things to hide, after


    all.


    Liam couldn¡¯t help butugh to himself when he watched the way the both of them interacted. I


    transferred money to both of them precisely for things to turn out this way today. It¡¯s now proven that I


    was right to have prepared all of this beforehand!


    After James and Helenpletely suppressed the matter of the forged ounts, things were quiet in


    the house for a few days. During the two days after that incident, Liam continued to request Matthew to


    gather funds for thepany as Liam had used up all of the existingpany funds.


    One night, Helen was sleeping when the sound of her phone ringing woke her up. She picked the call up


    to hear Chloe screaming in her ear. ¡°Helen, how could you hurt my son like that? Are you trying to ruin


    my whole family?¡±


    Helen was confused. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Chloe? Don¡¯t get emotional just yet. Tell me what¡¯s going on.


    How did I harm your son?¡±


    ¡°Are you asking me how you harmed my son?¡± Chloe roared. ¡°You have known all along that my son


    doesn¡¯t have a license, so how could you buy him a bike? H-He just got into an ident. Did you know


    that?¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her words only made Helen more confused than ever. ¡°W-When have I ever bought him a bike?¡±


    No words came from the other end of the line as Chloe only sobbed into her phone. In the end, Helen


    had no choice but to end the call and phone Minerva instead. She found out that Tate had gotten into an


    ident and had been sent to the hospital.


    Helen immediately rushed to the hospital, and she bumped into Jonah, Chloe, and Minerva outside the


    operating theatre. Chloe charged toward Helen the moment she saw her. Without any hesitation, Chloe


    pped Helen¡¯s face hard before screaming at her. ¡°How dare you show up here, Helen¡± If anything


    happens to my son, I¡¯ll never let you live in peace!¡±


    The same dazed expression remained on Helen¡¯s face. ¡°Chloe, what¡¯s going on? C-Can you exin the


    situation to me? I really don¡¯t know what happened. I¡¯ve never bought him a bike! I know that Tate


    doesn¡¯t have a license so I would never buy him one.¡±


    ¡°Are you still denying it?¡± Chloe growled. ¡°Minerva told me everything! She said that you were the one


    who gave Tate the money to buy the bike! This Harley is worth 600,000! How could Tate have the money


    to buy such a thing?¡±


    Helen was stunned after hearing Chloe¡¯s words. What¡¯s going on? She turned to stare at Minerva, who


    wore a rather embarrassed look on her face. The younger girl was reluctant to meet Helen¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Minerva? Tell me what happened! Since when did I give Tate the money to buy a bike?


    D-Don¡¯t me me for something I didn¡¯t do!¡± Helen uttered worriedly.


    Minerva held her head low as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not framing you, Aunt Helen! You were the one who paid


    for the bike!¡±


    Helen widened her eyes. ¡°W-What did you say? When did I give him any money?¡±


    Minerva looked into Helen¡¯s eyes right then. ¡°Did you forget about this, Aunt Helen? You gave us a total


    of 10 million¡­¡±

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913


    Chapter 913 Your Family¡¯s So Rich!


    Helen¡¯s eyeballs looked like they were about to pop out of her sockets. ¡°10 million? Didn¡¯t you guys lose


    the 10 million to some scammer?¡±


    Chloe let out a loud cry the moment she heard what Helen said. ¡°It was you! It was you, after all! You


    were the one who gave him the money! Return my son to me unscathed, Helen!¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Calm down, Chloe!¡± Helen cried. ¡°Exin yourself, Minerva! Didn¡¯t you say that your boyfriend


    scammed you and took the 10 million away? W-Were you lying to me? Did you not give him the money


    at all?¡±


    Minerva lowered her head once more. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, Aunt Helen. H-He took 7 million from me! I


    had 3 million left, and I figured that 3 million wouldn¡¯t be of much help to your pharmacy, so¡­ I didn¡¯t


    return the money to you.¡±


    Helen was dumbfounded. She had never expected her own niece to do such a thing to her. She had lost


    her appetite and had trouble sleeping for days over this 10 million. In fact, she had been so worried and


    frustrated that she nearly pulled out her hair. However, it turned out that Helen¡¯s niece had secretly kept


    3 million to herself.


    ¡°How could you do such a thing, Minerva? Do you have any idea how much I was panicking over this 10


    million in the past few days? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you still had 3 million with you? How could a


    young girl like you do such a thing?¡± Helen uttered in a shaky tone.


    Minerva had a defiant look on her face as she responded to Helen. ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of me giving you


    this 3 million, Aunt Helen? You¡¯re missing 10 million, not 3 million. Since you wouldn¡¯t be able to do much


    with 3 million, I figured that I¡¯d keep it for Tate and I. Your family¡¯s so rich, anyway. Do you even care


    about this 3 million?¡±


    At that point, Helen felt like she was about to lose her mind. ¡°The 3 million isn¡¯t the issue here! This is


    about your principles! It¡¯s about your morality, and it¡¯s about knowing your limits as an individual!¡± Helen


    howled.


    Minerva raised her voice as she was losing her temper as well. ¡°Don¡¯t you start talking about morals and


    principles with me, Aunt Helen! What sort of morals and principles do you have? You lied to your


    husband too¡ªwould you call yourself a good person then? We lied to you, and you lied to your husband.


    We¡¯re the same sort of person, so you can¡¯t criticize me for this!¡±


    Helen¡¯s limbs were trembling out of fury. ¡°You¡­ How could you say such a thing, young woman? Have I


    not treated you well? Ever since you came back here¡­ I¡­ When have I ever wronged you?¡±


    The younger woman sneered. ¡°Hah! You sure can talk! Have you ever treated me well? Why don¡¯t I put it


    this way: my mother gave you half of her sry in the past so that you could take care of your children.


    But what about you guys? How are you treating us now? You guys are eating luxurious food, driving


    expensive cars, and living in huge mansions. Have you ever considered the sort of lives we are leading


    now? We gave you half of our family¡¯s ie, but would you be willing to give us half of your


    inheritance? We were even chased out of your house after staying there for a few days. How dare you


    say that you¡¯ve never wronged us?¡±


    Tears of anger formed in Helen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Minerva, y-you¡¯re ignoring your conscience when you utter such


    words! You guys were indeed chased out of the house, but was that really my fault? I would¡¯ve loved for


    you guys to stay with me if you guys hadn¡¯t done those things. Do you know why you guys were chased


    out? Do you remember how Tate provoked the Harrisons? Do you remember how you and the Lach


    Family nearly ruined all of our lives?¡±


    Minerva waved a hand in front of Helen¡¯s face. ¡°Stop talking about the past! How should we deal with


    Tate¡¯s matter now? You were the one who paid for his Harley bike. You should take full responsibility for


    this!¡±


    Anxiety welled up in Helen¡¯s chest. ¡°H-How has this got anything to do with me? You guys¡­ You lied to


    me about the money and used it to buy a bike, and you¡¯re now expecting me to bear the


    responsibilities?!¡±

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914


    Chapter 914 A Horrendous ident


    Minerva red at Helen indignantly. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right of you to say that, Aunt Helen. When did we


    ever scam you of your money? You were the one who gave it to us willingly. You gave us the money, so it


    makes sense to consider the bike as something you bought. Since it¡¯s your bike, why aren¡¯t you taking


    responsibility now that Tate has gotten involved in an ident?¡±


    Helen was speechless. ¡°What you¡¯re saying isplete nonsense!¡± Minerva was about to continue


    talking when the doors to the operating theatre opened. Someone was rolled out on a gurney, and the


    person on it was covered with a white cloth. There was no doubt that the person was dead. Chloe


    immediately threw herself toward the body as she began to shout and wail. ¡°My son¡­¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The nurse shot her a re. ¡°This isn¡¯t your son. Your son is in the other operating theatre!¡±


    Chloe froze for a second. ¡°Who is this, then?¡±


    ¡°This is the girl who was with your son while he was drag-racing with others. We couldn¡¯t save her in the


    end.¡± the nurse uttered. In an instant, Chloe let go of the corpse before staring at it with terror-filled eyes.


    ¡°W-What about my son?¡± Chloe whispered in a shaky voice.


    The nurse gave her an exasperated stare. ¡°I heard the doctor saying that he might have to amputate a


    limb.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Chloe cried. Then, her eyes rolled backward and she fainted. ¡°Why¡­ How did things turn out to


    be so serious? Why does he have to amputate a limb?¡± Jonah asked.


    The nurse red at him. ¡°He¡¯s lucky that he only has to amputate a limb! He hit four other bikers, and all


    six of them were sent to our hospital. Two of them had died upon impact while this girl just took herst


    breath. The remaining three are still in surgery, and your son is considered one of the luckiest ones


    because he only needs an amputation. We still don¡¯t know if the other two will survive,¡± she replied.


    Jonah¡¯s face turned ghastly pale as he realized the actual severity of the ident. Meanwhile, the nurse


    continued to mutter under her breath as she knitted her brows into a frown. ¡°Racing! I hate these bike


    racers! They don¡¯t just harm themselves; they¡¯re harming other people as well!¡± she hissed. At the same


    time, Chloe gradually returned to her senses before she started to wail once more.


    Right then, a few people rushed over to the operation theatre¡ªthey were none other than the family


    members of the girl who had just passed away. Both of the elderlies in the group immediately fainted


    once they heard the news of the girl¡¯s passing. The rest of the family members started wailing and


    cursing before they rushed over to surround Jonah and his family. ¡°Trina was on the bike with this guy¡¯s


    son! We have to get them to pay for this!¡± someone cried.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Return my daughter to me!¡± Trina¡¯s mother howled.


    ¡°Oh, my poor niece¡­¡± someone else wailed. The bunch of them were furious, and some of them were


    even starting to get physical. Jonah immediately went to stand in front of Chloe as he addressed the


    group. ¡°Hey, calm down! Let¡¯s be civil about this! W-We¡¯re victims as well¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s f*cking bullsh*t!¡± one man cried. ¡°Your son was riding a bike with my sister in the back, and he


    was the reason for my sister¡¯s death. How could you call yourselves victims? What the f*ck! Beat him


    up!¡± The bunch of them were about to start fighting when the hospital¡¯s security hurried over to pull them


    apart.


    Jonah nced at them helplessly. ¡°I never wanted such a thing to happen. My son is clinging onto his life


    in the operating theatre too¡­¡±


    ¡°Your son deserves to die! But my sister is totally innocent! You need topensate us! Otherwise, w-


    we¡¯ll sue you!¡± the man howled. The rest of the people joined in and began to threaten to take legal


    action against Jonah¡¯s family. Jonah¡¯s face was drained of color, and he didn¡¯t know what to say at all.


    All of a sudden, Minerva rushed toward the group of people. ¡°Don¡¯t hold us ountable just yet. My


    brother¡¯s still in the operating theatre fighting for his life, so there¡¯s no point even if you guys demand


    anything from us right now. To find the actual perpetrator, you guys should be looking for the owner of


    this bike!¡±


    Trina¡¯s family went silent for a brief moment before the head of the family spoke up. ¡°Who¡¯s the owner of


    the bike?¡±


    Minerva pointed at Helen. ¡°Her! She¡¯s the one who bought the bike!¡±

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915


    Chapter 915 It¡¯s Your Family¡¯s Responsibility


    The group of people immediately rushed over to surround Helen, who looked at them dazedly. ¡°Wh-What


    are you guys trying to do? I wasn¡¯t the one who bought the bike!¡±


    ¡°You were the one who paid for it. How could you say that you weren¡¯t the one who bought it? Hmph!


    You rich people are so shameless. You guys probably have billions worth of savings, yet you¡¯re trying to


    shun responsibilities now that you¡¯ve encountered an issue! Why can¡¯t you put yourself into someone


    else¡¯s shoes? They just lost their daughter. Don¡¯t you have any empathy?¡±


    The group of people widened their eyes the moment they heard Minerva¡¯s speech. They didn¡¯t care who


    the bike belonged to or who the bike rider was¡ªall that mattered then was Helen¡¯s billions worth of


    savings!


    There was only one reason the group of people was creating such a huge scene¡ªthey wanted


    compensation from the other family. During such situations, it would only make sense for them to target


    the richest person in the room. The deceased¡¯s family members surrounded Helen once more while


    they shouted and called for her topensate for their losses.


    Helen repeatedly attempted to exin how she wasn¡¯t rted to the incident, but no one heard a word


    she said. The group of people kept her surrounded and insisted that she paid them. Helen was on the


    verge of losing her mind, and she finally decided to give Liam a call because she didn¡¯t know who else to


    call. She had to ask him toe over and help her deal with this matter.


    Just 15 minutester, Liam showed up with Demi. Demi was the first to exim indignantly after hearing


    the whole story. ¡°F*ck you, Minerva! Have you no shame at all? You lied to my mother about the 10


    million, and you bought a bike. On top of that, you¡¯re even trying to put all of the me on my mother


    now that something has happened! I¡¯ve never seen someone as shameless as you. Do you even have


    morals?¡±


    Minerva ced her arms on her hip as she red at Demi. ¡°Stop with your nonsense, Demi! I only have


    one question for you¡ªwas it or was it not your mother who paid for Tate¡¯s bike? He doesn¡¯t even have a


    license, yet your mother gave him the money to buy a bike. Don¡¯t you think she should be held


    ountable for this matter?¡±


    ¡°My mom only agreed to lend you guys some money. Who knows what you guys used the money for?


    Furthermore, whether or not someone without a license can buy a bike depends on the bike store. Why


    does that have anything to do with my mom? The bike wasn¡¯t even registered in my mom¡¯s name. Are


    you trying to put us in the wrong? You can keep dreaming!¡± Demi cried.


    Liam was just as furious as he pointed at Trina¡¯s family members. ¡°I¡¯m warning you guys right now¡ªthis


    matter has got nothing to do with my family!¡± he roared. ¡°You guys should hold the actual culprit


    responsible, and I¡¯m not interested in hearing your illogical usations anymore! I¡¯ll get someone to kill


    all of you if you continue to keep us here!¡±


    The family members were triggered once they heard what Liam said. The leader of the family shouted


    back at Liam, ¡°You guys were the ones who killed my sister. Now, not only are you refusing to pay us,


    you¡¯re even threatening to kill all of us! Well, I dare you to kill me right now! I trust in thew of thend!


    Come here and kill me if you think you can get away with it¡­¡± The rest of Trina¡¯s family members were


    starting to shout and scream as well. A few of the women even ran forward to hit Liam.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Liam was blinded by rage as he flung his arm outward with the intention of shoving all the women away


    from him. However, he identally struck an olddy instead, and she immediately copsed onto the


    ground. ¡°Ouch! I¡¯m going to die¡­¡± the olddy wailed. ¡°My bones are broken, and I think I¡¯m about to get


    a heart attack. I can¡¯t live any longer¡­ Call the cops! Hurry! He just hit an elderly¡­¡±


    The rest of the people joined in to criticize Liam. ¡°Are you even human? How could you hit an 80-year-


    old?¡± one cried.


    ¡°There are surveince cameras in the hospital¡ªI¡¯m sure we¡¯ve got this on tape. I¡¯m going to sue you if


    anything bad happens to my grandmother!¡± another shouted.


    ¡°Hurry up and call the cops! Did you just try to murder an olddy? None of you guys are going to get


    away today!¡± someone howled.

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916


    Chapter 916 The Patient Needs an Amputation


    Liam was utterly dumbfounded. He had only intended to scare the people a little, and he hadn¡¯t expected


    himself to identally shove an 80-year-olddy onto the ground. Things just got a lot more


    complicated! He hastily spoke up before someone called the cops. ¡°Hey! C-Calm down! I didn¡¯t do it on


    purpose. It was an ident¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop bullsh*tting us!¡± Trina¡¯s brother shouted. ¡°An ident? Look at the state my grandmother¡¯s in! How


    dare you say it was an ident? It looks more like you were beating my grandmother on purpose!¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    His words made Liam nervous. ¡°Y-You need evidence to back your words up! How could you say that I


    hit her on purpose? Furthermore, it was those women who were hitting me earlier¡­ I was just defending


    myself!¡±


    ¡°There are surveince cameras everywhere, so we have tons of evidence. Did you say that the


    women were hitting you? Hmph! How much damage could an 80-year-olddy do to you? You, on the


    other hand, are a young and strong man. How dare you call this self-defense when you hurt my


    grandmother so badly?!¡± Trina¡¯s brother howled.


    Liam was left speechless. It would¡¯ve been easier for him to speak up for himself if he had hit a young


    person, but he couldn¡¯t say much since he had struck an olddy. At that moment, the doors to the


    operating theatre opened before a doctor¡¯s shout came from inside. ¡°Can I know where Tate¡¯s family


    members are?¡±


    Jonah and his family rushed over immediately. ¡°I¡¯m his father. What is it?¡±


    ¡°The patient is in critical condition, and he needs to get an amputation in order to survive. This surgery


    requires a signature from the family members. You guys can discuss and decide whether to allow him to


    get an amputation or not.¡±


    All three of them¡ªJonah, Chloe, and Minerva¡ªwere stunned. ¡°I-Isn¡¯t there any way to avoid an


    amputation?¡± Chloe asked in a shaky voice. ¡°My son is only 19, and the rest of his life would be over if


    he¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Judging by his present condition, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to save his life if he doesn¡¯t get


    an amputation!¡± the doctor exined.


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯d like to request a transfer! I¡¯ll find him a better hospital. We need to keep both his legs no


    matter what!¡± Jonah cried.


    The doctor nced at Jonah. ¡°No problem! But let me just give you some advice. Based on his current


    condition, I don¡¯t think there are many doctors in Eastcliff who can help him. If you guys are thinking of


    leaving Eastcliff and seeking help in Eastshire, I¡¯d advise you guys not to do so. He won¡¯t be able to


    survive the trip in his current state!¡±


    Jonah¡¯s expression fell as he took a deep breath. ¡°J-Just now, you said that there weren¡¯t many people


    who could save my son, right? Then¡­ who are the ones you think might be able to save him?¡±


    ¡°What my dad means is, are there any doctors who can save Tate without amputating his legs?¡± Minerva


    added.


    The doctor frowned. ¡°I know of two people who might be able to help. Dr. York is one of them, but he¡¯s


    usually at Wayne Group, so he¡¯s never on duty at the hospital. The other person is Mr. Harrison from


    Carlson Group! If you guys are looking for someone to help Tate, I¡¯d suggest you guys to go to Mr.


    Harrison.¡±


    Once the doctor finished his sentence, all of Tate¡¯s family members exchanged dumbfounded gazes.


    They didn¡¯t know who Dr. York was, but they knew who Mr. Harrison was. In the past, they had an


    extremely unpleasant fight with the Harrisons. Mr. Harrison despised Tate the most among all of them.


    Would he offer a helping hand in such a situation?


    ¡°Wh-Why don¡¯t we¡­ We could ask Dr. York¡­¡± Chloe muttered in an unsteady tone. Jonah nodded. He


    knew that Mr. Harrison would never agree, so they had no choice but to ask for Dr. York¡¯s help.


    ¡°Doctor, could you give us Dr. York¡¯s contact number?¡± Jonah uttered in a quiet voice.


    The doctor shot him a re. ¡°Are you crazy? Why would I have Dr. York¡¯s contact number? Do you think


    I¡¯m on par with someone as great as him?¡±

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917


    Chapter 917 Mr Harrison Can Save Him


    Jonah wore a bewildered look on his face. ¡°H-How am I supposed to contact Dr. York then?¡±


    The doctor threw his hands up in the air. ¡°How should I know? Didn¡¯t I just tell you that Dr. York doesn¡¯t


    provide consultation and treatment anymore? If you would like to get help, I suggest contacting Mr.


    Harrison. It¡¯ll be easier to reach him¡ªanyone from Carlson Pharmacy can get to him!¡±


    Of course I¡¯m aware of the fact that anyone from Carlson Pharmacy can contact Mr. Harrison, Jonah


    thought as his face turned pale. The issue here is that we can¡¯t ask Mr. Harrison for help! Previously,


    things had turned out really ugly between our families, so how can I possibly ask Mr. Harrison for help


    now?


    ¡°Alright. I have to go check on the patient now. You guys need to consider your options and make a


    decision as soon as possible. The patient¡¯s condition isn¡¯t getting any better!¡± The doctor left for the


    operating theatre after that. Meanwhile, Jonah and his family stood around inplete silence. All of


    their faces were as white as a sheet.


    ¡°Wh-why don¡¯t I contact my friends to ask if they have Dr. York¡¯s number?¡± Minerva muttered. Jonah


    nodded instantly. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s contact the people we know to see if we can find anyone who¡¯s


    rted to Dr. York. I¡¯ll contact Lucia as well. She has been in Cathay for a long time, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll


    find a way.¡±


    ¡°H-Hurry up, then! Tate can¡¯t hang on for much longer¡­¡± Chloe cried. Both father and daughter rushed to


    a corner, where they began to make phone calls. About 10 minutester, both of them returned to Chloe


    with their heads hung low.


    ¡°How did it go? Were you guys able to contact Dr. York?¡± Chloe asked anxiously.


    Jonah stared at Minerva, who let out a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible to do so, Mom. Dr. York


    stopped providing services in hospitals a long time ago. Right now, he is Wayne Group¡¯s president¡¯s


    private doctor. He spends most of his days in Wayne Group, and he¡¯s seldom out in public. Even my


    wealthier friends and their parents aren¡¯t up to Dr. York¡¯s standards, so none of them have met him


    before!¡± Minerva said.


    ¡°What about you, Jonah?¡± Chloe¡¯s face fell when Jonah sighed. ¡°I asked Lucia about it, but whatever she


    said was basically what Minerva said. Lucia said that she would ask around, but she also said that it was


    unlikely for her to be able to contact Dr. York. If Lucia can¡¯t do it, then¡­ I don¡¯t have any other ways to


    contact him¡­¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A sea of ck surfaced in front of Chloe¡¯s eyes as she fainted once more. ¡°Mom! Mom¡­¡± Minerva


    helped her mother up, and Chloe began to bawl the moment she came to her senses. ¡°My son¡­ If


    something happens to Tate, I¡­ I won¡¯t be able to take it¡­.¡±


    Minerva¡¯s voice was soft when she next spoke. ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t we just¡­ Tate could get an amputation.


    At least he would be able to survive¡­¡±


    Jonah gave Minerva a p immediately. ¡°An amputation? Didn¡¯t you see his condition earlier? He will


    have to amputate both legs! If Tate does that, he will have to be in a wheelchair forever. C-Could you


    bear to see him living like that?¡±


    Minerva¡¯s face was red and swollen as she began to tear up. Although she was often harsh and critical


    toward the people around her, she had always had a soft spot for her brother. After a long while, Jonah


    finally spoke up in a deep voice. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just ask Mr. Harrison?¡±


    Chloe shot him a re. ¡°D-Do you think he will help us? Things turned out so horriblyst time¡­¡±


    Jonah sighed. ¡°I know it¡¯s almost impossible, but it¡¯s the only choice we have right now. Matthew is close


    to Mr. Harrison, so¡­ if he personally asks Mr. Harrison for help, Mr. Harrison might just agree to it.


    Chloe, why don¡¯t you ask your sister if she can contact Matthew? We¡¯re dealing with Tate¡¯s life here. We


    have to try anything we can!¡±


    Chloe was stunned. She just had a row with Helen; how could she ask Helen for help right afterward?


    Minerva nodded in agreement. ¡°Stop hesitating, Mom. They owe it to our family, and it¡¯s time they


    returned some favors!¡±

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918


    Chapter 918 You Were Just Bragging!


    Chloe exchanged nces with Minerva. Minerva¡¯s words had given her the support and courage she


    needed. After taking a deep breath, Chloe strode toward Helen. ¡°Helen¡­ I-I need your help.¡±


    Before Helen could say anything, Demi interrupted Chloe. ¡°What tricks are you trying to pull this time,


    Aunt Chloe? Your son used stolen money to buy a bike, and you guys put all of the me on my mom


    when he got into an ident. What are you trying to do now? Are you expecting my mom to exchange


    her life with your son¡¯s?¡±


    Chloe¡¯s face was flushed as she spoke softly. ¡°Helen, can I have a private conversation with you? Don¡¯t


    you remember how close we used to be when we were children?¡±


    Helen couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she recalled her earlier days. ¡°Just spit it out, Chloe!¡± What do you


    want to say?¡± Chloe hastily told her sister about the situation. She was crying by the end of the story.


    ¡°This is your nephew we¡¯re talking about, Helen!¡± she wailed. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see him in a


    wheelchair for the rest of your life, right? Please contact Matthew and get him to bring Mr. Harrison


    over to help us out, okay? I¡¯ll get on my knees¡­¡± Chloe actually began to kneel and cry on the floor as


    she spoke.


    Her actions left Helen dumbfounded as Helen hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out that way. After a few


    moments, Helen finally regained her senses before she helped Chloe up to her feet. ¡°Chloe, it¡¯s not that I


    don¡¯t want to help you, but how am I supposed to do anything? Don¡¯t you remember what happened


    previously? Tate sent some men to capture Crystal, and you guys had a huge fight with the Harrisons.


    Mr. Harrison nearly lost his mind back then. Do you think he would agree to help you if we were to call


    him now?¡±


    A mixture of Chloe¡¯s tears and snot covered her face. ¡°I¡¯m aware of that, Helen, but I don¡¯t have any


    other choice. Tate is my life! I can¡¯t survive if anything happens to him. He¡¯s your nephew as well, Helen.


    Please help me. Please¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I really don¡¯t know how to help¡­¡± Helen uttered in a shaky tone. Minerva walked over to give her input.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try giving Matthew a call first? We¡¯ll find a way from there.¡±


    Chloe nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, Helen. Just¡­ Just give Matthew a call¡­¡±


    After a moment of silent contemtion, Helen finally gritted her teeth and pulled her phone out to contact


    Matthew. She gave Matthew a brief summary of what had happened at the hospital. ¡°Matthew, we¡¯re


    talking about a person¡¯s life right here¡­ You need to get Mr. Harrison toe over! I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    Helen cried through the phone.


    There was silence at the other end of the phone for a moment. ¡°Let me find a solution, Mom.¡± Right then,


    Minerva leaned in to talk. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re really close to Mr. Harrison, Matthew? It¡¯s time to prove


    yourself. If you fail to get him toe over, then it¡¯ll show that you were just bragging all along!¡±


    Matthew frowned upon hearing her words. Is Minerva still trying to provoke me at a time like this? ¡°Well,


    my apologies, then. I was bragging, after all. I won¡¯t be able to get Mr. Harrison to go over. You guys can


    contact some other professionals!¡± Matthew uttered coldly.


    Minerva was shocked. She had intended to provoke Matthew in order to force him toply with their


    wishes. To her surprise, Matthew hadn¡¯t fallen for it and had immediately rejected her instead.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe rushed over to give Minerva a firm p. ¡°Step aside! Did anyone allow you to speak? Matthew,


    please¡­ Just ignore Minerva. Please try your best to contact Mr. Harrison¡­ My son¡¯s life is on the line


    here¡­ I¡¯m begging you! I¡¯ll get on my knees for you, okay? Please, Matthew¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine. Just give me some time,¡± Matthew finally said in a stern voice.


    Chloe was overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! That¡¯s great. Thank you so much, Matthew!¡±

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919


    Chapter 919 He Must Be Fooling Us


    After ending the call, Matthew dialed Sasha¡¯s number to discuss this matter with her first. Sasha was


    close to cursing at Matthew after she heard what he said. ¡°How dare they ask you to contact Mr. Harrison


    after what they did? They didn¡¯t just embarrass themselves thest time, they even made us look bad!


    How do they expect us to contact Mr. Harrison right now? Matthew, how could you get yourself involved


    in such a thing?¡±


    ¡°I know what you mean,¡± Matthew uttered with a sigh. ¡°However, I can already foresee what might


    happen if we don¡¯t do anything now. Judging by your Aunt Chloe¡¯s personality, she¡¯ll definitely hold a


    grudge against us forever. Furthermore, your mother¡¯s rtionship with Aunt Chloe would only worsen in


    the future¡ªthey would be arguing with each other all the time. We¡¯re talking about your cousin¡¯s life now,


    anyway. We shouldn¡¯t watch him get an amputation if we¡¯re capable of doing something to stop it!¡±


    Sasha didn¡¯t know what to say after hearing Matthew¡¯s words. She was silent for a while before she let


    out a sigh. ¡°I know you¡¯re doing all of this for me, Matthew, but it¡¯s unfair for us to expect so much from


    you.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°How is it unfair toward me? I¡¯ll do what I¡¯m capable of doing. Anyway, I just wanted to tell


    you about this because I wanted to ask you to go to the hospital with me. Your mother sounded rather


    hesitant as she was speaking earlier. My guess is that the situation isn¡¯t as simple as it sounds.¡±


    She was quiet for a while. ¡°Did she get into trouble again? Ah, forget it. I¡¯ll follow you to the hospital


    later.¡±


    In the end, Matthew didn¡¯t contact Mr. Harrison at all¡ªhe knew that Mr. Harrison wouldn¡¯t agree to help


    Tate. Instead, he gave Dr. York a call. Although he seldom met up with Dr. York, Dr. York had a lot of


    respect for Matthew. Upon hearing Matthew¡¯s exnation of the situation, Dr. York instantly agreed to


    provide Tate with his services.


    Matthew freshened up before he rushed to the hospital. He didn¡¯t offer to provide any treatment as he


    didn¡¯t want the rest of the family to know about his medical skills. He knew that it would only cause him


    more problems.


    In the meantime, Jonah and his family waited around at the hospital anxiously. Minerva couldn¡¯t help but


    speak up after 30 minutes had passed. ¡°Matthew hasn¡¯t got back to us, Mom. Is he taking his time on


    purpose? Perhaps he didn¡¯t contact Mr. Harrison at all. Perhaps he¡¯s just dragging our time to ensure


    that Tate will need to get an amputation in the end!¡±


    Chloe scratched the back of her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think he would do such a thing, would he? Matthew


    agreed to help earlier. He wouldn¡¯t fool us, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, he should¡¯ve immediately contacted Mr. Harrison once he agreed to help us,¡± Minerva reasoned.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long, and we haven¡¯t heard from him yet. What¡¯s going on here? Regardless of whether Mr.


    Harrison agrees to help us or not, Matthew should¡¯ve at least informed us by giving us a call, right?¡±


    Chloe was starting to panic as well. ¡°Yeah. Why is he taking so long? Why haven¡¯t we heard anything


    from him? Should I give him a call to ask about it?¡±


    Minerva stuck her lower lip out. ¡°What¡¯s the point of asking now? I bet he¡¯s fooling us. We shouldn¡¯t trust


    a man like Matthew, Mom! Do you think he would willingly help Tate after what happened in the past?


    He¡¯s probably waiting around for Tate to die!¡±


    A threatening look surfaced on Chloe¡¯s face. ¡°How dare he? If anything happens to Tate, I-I¡¯ll make sure


    to ruin Matthew¡¯s life!¡±


    At that moment, several loud exims came from a distance away. The group of them looked up to see a


    few men dressed in whiteb coats. They were all surrounding an old man as they made their way to the


    operating theatre. Few of the nurses hurried over instantly. ¡°Gosh, what is the dean doing here? Even


    some of the associate deans are here too. What¡¯s going on right now?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that old man in the middle? Even the dean seems to respect him!¡± another person uttered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± someone else replied. ¡°I¡¯m guessing the old man¡¯s some big shot. This hospital is one of


    the top three hospitals in town. Who could possibly be worthy of our dean¡¯s respect?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920


    Chapter 920 My Dad Hired Dr York!


    Everyone wore the same, astounded looks on their faces as they watched the old man walk into the


    operating theatre. Minerva muttered to herself puzzledly, ¡°What is that guy doing? That¡¯s my brother in


    there. Why did he go in?¡±


    The dean of the hospital immediately beamed once he heard Minerva¡¯s words. ¡°Ah! So, Dr. York is here


    for your brother, huh? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this earlier, young woman? I didn¡¯t know that you


    guys had connections with Dr. York. I would¡¯ve dropped by to handle your case if I knew. Dr. York is my


    mentor!¡±


    Everyone gasped in surprise. That old man is actually Dr. York? Dr. York is known as Divine Doctor York


    ¡ªhe¡¯s so much more famous than Mr. Harrison!


    Jonah, Chloe, and Minerva¡¯s expressions changed as they let out cries of shock. ¡°T-That was Dr. York?


    Is Dr. York here to treat my son?¡± Chloe was crying tears of relief. ¡°Tate¡­ Someone¡¯s finally going to


    save you¡­¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Minerva had tears running down her cheeks as well. ¡°Why would Dr. York show up all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Did Matthew manage to contact Dr. York?¡± Chloe wondered.


    Minerva shot her mother a re. ¡°Are you crazy, Mom? Matthew¡¯s a nobody, so how could he have


    possibly contacted Dr. York?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps Lucia¡¯s the one who helped us,¡± Jonah uttered. ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that she would try to ask


    around? Lucia¡¯s our boss¡¯s daughter and she has a wide range of connections, so she must have been


    the one who got Dr. York toe over!¡±


    Chloe¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. ¡°That must be it! Miss Gonzalez knows a lot of people in Cathay. She¡¯s


    probably the only person who is able to contact Dr. York within such a short period!¡± she uttered while


    nodding. ¡°Ah, Miss Gonzalez is such an amazing person. She saved my son¡¯s life. I¡¯ll always be thankful


    toward her!¡±


    Minerva sniggered before she walked over to Helen. ¡°Can you give Matthew a call, Aunt Helen? Just let


    him know that he doesn¡¯t need to try any longer. We¡¯ve already managed to hire a better doctor to help


    Tate. Was Matthew trying to waste our time in order to harm my brother? Hmph! Tell him that his n


    was useless! Also, I¡¯m not going to let him go so easily. Tell him that I¡¯ll deal with him soon!¡±


    Helen found herself confused once more. What¡¯s going on right now? Weren¡¯t they thanking Matthew just


    moments ago? Why does it sound like we¡¯re enemies once more? Matthew isn¡¯t even here yet. Why is


    Minerva mad at him already?


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation now, Minerva?¡± Helen asked. ¡°What did Matthew do this time?¡±


    Demi shot Minerva a fierce re. ¡°Just ignore her, Mom. Their whole family is just a bunch of ungrateful


    brats! There¡¯s no use in offering them any help! We should just let them ruin their own lives!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky just yet, Demi. I bet your family stayed around merely to watch us make a fool out of


    ourselves, huh? Hmph! I knew it, but guess what? My brother¡¯s safe now. We only asked you to call Mr.


    Harrison over, and you guys already hesitated so much while helping us. How could you call yourselves


    our rtives? Forget it! We never had faith in your abilities anyway. My dad already managed to get Dr.


    York toe over. I¡¯m talking about the Dr. York, who is the most famous doctor in the whole of Eastcliff


    and ten times more capable than Mr. Harrison,¡± Minerva sneered. ¡°My brother¡¯s going to be safe as long


    as Dr. York is the one who¡¯s performing the surgery.¡±


    Even Demi was shocked after hearing what Minerva said. ¡°You guys managed to hire Dr. York? Are you


    telling the truth? D-Don¡¯t lie to us!¡±


    Simrly, Liam stared at them with a look of astonishment on his face. Dr. York¡­ Not many people get a


    chance to meet a doctor as acimed as him!


    Minerva wore a smug look on her face. ¡°This is rted to my brother¡¯s wellbeing, so why would I lie to


    you guys? If I¡¯m feeling generous, I might introduce you to Dr. York once he¡¯s done with the surgery. You


    guys probably thought that it would be impressive if Matthew managed to contact Mr. Harrison, right?


    Well, here¡¯s a reminder for you¡ªthere¡¯ll always be someone more capable than you guys!¡±

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921


    Chapter 921 I Didn¡¯t Contact Mr Harrison


    Helen and the rest of them gaped in surprise. At that moment, Matthew and Sasha rushed in from the


    main entrance of the hospital. ¡°How¡¯s it going now?¡± Sasha asked in an anxious tone the second she


    arrived. ¡°How did such a serious ident happen? How¡¯s Tate¡¯s condition now, Minerva?¡±


    Minerva shot Sasha a sideways nce. ¡°Stop acting like you care, Sasha. I don¡¯t need you


    Cunninghams to show concern about my brother¡¯s situation. You guys can spend your time thinking


    about how you¡¯re going topensate for our losses instead!¡±


    As if on cue, the deceased¡¯s family members huddled up and began to shout and demandpensation


    once more. Even the olddy, who had picked herself up from the ground earlier,y down and began to


    wail and cry once more.


    Sasha didn¡¯t know what to make of the situation. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on? Why does our family have to


    paypensation fees when it¡¯s their family who got into an ident? Mom, you didn¡¯t agree to help


    them resolve this matter, did you?¡±


    Helen lowered her head while keeping quiet. She was afraid to tell Sasha about the 10 million. Instead, it


    was Demi who stood up for Helen. ¡°What are you talking about, Sasha? These people are just trying to


    run away from their responsibilities. They¡¯re trying to scam us out of our money because they think we¡¯re


    rich! This issue has got nothing to do with our family at all!¡±


    The man who led the other group of people was furious to hear what Demi said. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! Didn¡¯t


    your husband injure my grandmother just moments ago? Wasn¡¯t your family the one who purchased the


    bike that was involved in an ident? Your family¡¯s bike was the cause of the ident. Not only are you


    guys refusing topensate us, but you even hit my grandmother! It only makes sense for us to


    demand some form of payment orpensation from you guys!¡± he howled. Everyone backed him up by


    chanting and shouting along.


    Sasha froze for a while. ¡°What bike did our family ever purchase? Since when did we purchase a bike?¡±


    Demi was about to continue speaking when Helen held her back. The matter of the 10 million was bound


    to be brought up if they continued the conversation. Liam shot Demi a look, hinting at her to stop talking.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    During the midst of the chaos, Matthew rushed over to where the rest of the people were. ¡°What¡¯s going


    on now?¡± he asked.


    Minerva broke into a grin the moment she saw Matthew. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t our dearest Matthew! What are


    you doing here? Didn¡¯t you say that you would help us to contact Mr. Harrison? Where is he now? Is Mr.


    Harrison too busy toe over?¡± she uttered sarcastically.


    Demi immediately shot Matthew a stern look. ¡°Do you have a brain, Matthew? Why would you agree to


    help them contact Mr. Harrison? Did you expect them to be grateful for your help?¡± she hissed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t contact Mr. Harrison!¡± Matthew uttered confusedly.


    In an instant, Helen lost her temper and pointed at him. ¡°How could you do such a thing, Matthew? How


    could you not follow through with your promises? You¡¯re a grown man¡ªyou need to stick to your word! I-


    I never expected you to be this type of person! I shouldn¡¯t have called you at all!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t contact Mr. Harrison, but¡ª¡± Matthew didn¡¯t manage to finish speaking because Minerva cut him


    off. ¡°But what? You¡¯re the type of man I despise the most! Your words have no weight to them, and all


    you do is seek excuses for yourself. I¡¯ve always known that you were nothing but a pretentious piece of


    trash. You made us a promise earlier, yet you didn¡¯t contact Mr. Harrison at all. You were just wasting our


    time because you wanted my brother to get an amputation, am I right? Well, that¡¯s not going to happen!


    Just so you know, we don¡¯t need Mr. Harrison any longer. We¡¯ve already found a better doctor, and my


    brother is going to be safe and sound! Your tiny tricks won¡¯t work on us, Matthew!¡± she shouted.


    Matthew squeezed his eyebrows together as he gave Minerva a hateful re. He no longer felt like


    exining himself at that point. I thought I was being helpful by asking Dr. York toe over to help


    Tate, but I didn¡¯t expect Tate¡¯s family to insult and criticize me so harshly! It¡¯s fine if they don¡¯t show their


    gratitude, but I don¡¯t think anyone would be able to tolerate the way they¡¯re speaking to me now!

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922


    Chapter 922 Did You Call Dr York?


    Demi gave Matthew a disdainful stare. ¡°How could you do that, Matthew? You shouldn¡¯t have promised


    them anything if you weren¡¯t able to do it! What¡¯s the meaning of this? You made a promise, but you


    didn¡¯t do anything in the end. Aren¡¯t you just embarrassing the Cunningham Family?¡± Even Helen shot


    Matthew a re¡ªher expression was one of pure anger.


    ¡°Are you guys done?¡± Sasha couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. ¡°You guys are the ones doing all the talking.


    Don¡¯t you guys want to hear it from Matthew¡¯s end? How do you guys know that he didn¡¯t help?¡±


    Helen waved her arm furiously. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear his exnation. He broke his promise¡ªwhat¡¯s there


    to exin?¡±


    The operating theater¡¯s doors opened at that moment, and Dr. York walked out with a bunch of other


    doctors following behind him. Jonah¡¯s eyes lit up as he hastily hurried over to greet the doctor. ¡°Hello,


    Dr. York. I¡¯m Jonah, the general manager of Gonzalez Corporation¡¯s branch in Cathay! Thank you so


    much for treating my son. How is his condition now?¡±


    Minerva stood beside her father with excitement written all over her face. The doctor in front of their eyes


    was someone greater than Mr. Harrison. If she had the chance to build a connection with Dr. York, she


    would be able to brag about it in the future.


    However, Dr. York merely shot him a nce before he knitted his brows. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Do I know you?¡±


    Jonah immediately exined himself, ¡°I work under Miss Lucia Gonzalez!¡±


    ¡°Miss Gonzalez is our boss¡¯s daughter!¡± Minerva further rified.


    But Dr. York merely shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve never heard of this Lucia you guys are talking


    about.¡±


    Jonah was stunned. What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t Lucia the one who contacted Dr. York?


    Dr. York began to chuckle all of a sudden. He walked past Jonah and Minerva to stop in front of Matthew.


    ¡°There you are, Mr. Larson!¡± Everyone was shocked by the sudden turn of events. Even Helen and the


    rest, who were standing at the back of the crowd, had their mouths hanging open. What¡¯s going on right


    now? Did Dr. York walk over just to greet Matthew? Why is Dr. York being so polite to Matthew? Do they


    know each other?


    Minerva and her parents were utterly dumbfounded. What sort of rtionship do Dr. York and Matthew


    have? they wondered. Dr. York doesn¡¯t even know who Lucia is, yet he¡¯s acting so polite toward


    Matthew. How could this be possible?


    Matthew, on the other hand, wore a calm expression as he shook hands and smiled at Dr. York. ¡°I¡¯m so


    sorry, Dr. York. I¡¯m sorry I had to call you over in the middle of the night.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Dr. York waved his concerns off. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s no worry at all, Mr. Larson. We¡¯re all friends, so your problems


    are my problems. It¡¯s no big deal at all!¡±


    Everyone was even more surprised as they witnessed this conversation. ¡°M-Matthew, were you the one


    who called Dr. York?¡± Helen couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity any longer.


    Dr. York nodded. ¡°Yeah. Mr. Larson phoned me and asked me toe over to treat a patient just now.


    Fortunately, the surgery was a total sess, and I didn¡¯t disappoint Mr. Larson¡¯s hopes in the end. The


    patient is doing well now!¡±


    Jonah and his family member¡¯s gazes lit up at the news of the surgery. At this point, they weren¡¯t sure if


    they were supposed to be happy or embarrassed by the whole situation. Tate waspletely healed, but


    they couldn¡¯t ept the fact that Dr. York had helped them only because Matthew asked him to. Minerva


    felt particrly embarrassed as she recalled how she had been showing off in front of the Cunninghams


    just moments ago. Who would¡¯ve expected Matthew to be the one to get in touch with Dr. York? I thought


    Lucia was the one who invited Dr. York over! I truly embarrassed myself this time!


    Demi was the first toe to her senses. She immediately let out a heartyugh. ¡°Ah! So Matthew was


    the one who called Dr. York toe over. Hey, Minerva! Minerva. Come over for a moment. What did


    you say earlier? What was it? You said that there¡¯d always be someone more capable than us, right?


    Come over and take a look at this. This is what true capability looks like, alright!¡±

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923


    Chapter 923 Why Didn¡¯t You Tell Us Earlier?


    Minerva¡¯s face was the color of a tomato¡ªshe couldn¡¯t utter a single word. After chatting with Matthew


    for a while, Dr. York excused himself and left the hospital. Everyone else kept quiet while Jonah, Chloe,


    and Minerva stood around, their cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    In the end, it was Helen who cleared her throat and spoke first. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter who called the


    doctor over, right? What matters most is that Tate is fine. It¡¯s the best oue we could¡¯ve hoped for!¡±


    Minerva hastily yed along. ¡°Yeah, yeah. It¡¯s great that Tate is safe! Mom, Dad, let¡¯s go visit Tate!¡± The


    three of them were about to escape the site when Demi stood in their way. ¡°Why are you guys in such a


    rush to leave? We¡¯re not done talking yet! Matthew was the one who got Dr. York toe over. I think


    you guys owe us an apology for scolding us earlier, right?¡± she uttered in a harsh tone. Demi was a


    rather mean person, and she didn¡¯t bother concealing it. Recently, the Campbells had been causing too


    much trouble in her family¡ªthey¡¯d gotten on her nerves since a while ago. I¡¯m not going to let go of this


    opportunity to get back at them! she thought.


    Minerva¡¯s face was beet red as she tensed her neck muscles before speaking. ¡°H-How should I know


    that Matthew was the one who contacted Dr. York? He said that he would contact Mr. Harrison earlier;


    he didn¡¯t say anything about Dr. York!¡±


    Helen nodded in agreement. ¡°Why did you do that, Matthew? Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you contacted


    Dr. York?¡±


    ¡°Did you guys give him a chance to speak earlier, Mom?¡± Sasha pursed her lips disdainfully. ¡°He said


    ¡®but¡¯ earlier, yet you guys only continued with your long speeches about men and their excuses. He didn¡¯t


    get a chance to speak at all¡ªyou and Minerva were the only ones talking. I¡¯m sure he wanted to rify


    himself, but he just didn¡¯t get a chance to do so!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s words left Helen tongue-tied. She realized that what Sasha said was true¡ªMatthew didn¡¯t get a


    chance to speak in the situation earlier. ¡°Oh, forget it. What matters now is that Tate is safe. Alright. You


    guys should pay Tate a visit, Chloe.¡± Helen waved an arm and gestured for the Campbells to leave.


    Minerva hurried off. She had never been in a situation as embarrassing as this, and she didn¡¯t feel like


    she was able to stay in the crowd for much longer. Meanwhile, Demi still wore a forbidding look on her


    face. ¡°You can continue spoiling your niece and nephew, Mom! I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to


    compensate for all the losses these people suffered.¡±


    All of a sudden, Helen¡¯s expression turned grim. There were a few groups of people who were gathered


    around the hospital area¡ªall of them were family members of the few victims who had passed away.


    They were discussing who they wanted to approach forpensation fees. It was obvious that most of


    the people¡¯s gazes were on the Cunninghams¡ªthey were the richer ones, after all.


    Sasha couldn¡¯t help but question the situation. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are we paying for anything when


    it¡¯s the Campbells who are involved in this ident? Also, what¡¯s up with the bike? Exin yourself,


    Mom!¡±


    However, Helen only stuttered without giving any proper reply. Both Liam and Demi kept their mouths


    sealed without responding to Sasha¡¯s question. Eventually, Sasha lost her temper as she saw the crowd


    gathering outside. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Matthew!¡± She got to her feet. ¡°Since they aren¡¯t telling us anything, then


    they can deal with their own matters! This issue has got nothing to do with us!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Helen only began to panic then. ¡°D-Don¡¯t go, Sasha¡­ You need to help us resolve this problem!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the problem is! How am I supposed to solve anything for you? What are you trying to


    say here? Are you asking me to fork out my money for all those people out there? I asked around earlier,


    Mom. I heard that three lives were lost in this ident. This isn¡¯t just about the money anymore. Do you


    know how huge of a matter this is? Furthermore, Tate already has previous records of unlicensed driving.


    How do you think things are going to turn out now that he has gotten himself into such a mess?¡± Sasha


    howled.


    Helen was startled by Sasha¡¯s sudden outburst. ¡°Then¡­ Will Tate end up going to prison, Sasha?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about him going to prison now; it¡¯s about how many years he¡¯s going to spend in prison!¡± Sasha


    cried. ¡°Judging by how serious the ident was, I¡¯m guessing that he¡¯ll have to be in prison for at least


    20 years!¡±


    Helen copsed onto the ground immediately. She looked like she was about to faint.

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924


    Chapter 924 They Fled


    Since they were in a hospital, the crowd managed to ask for an empty ward so that Helen could rest


    inside. While she rested, the rest of the victims¡¯ family members waited around outside her room. It


    seemed like they had alle to the same unspoken conclusion¡ªthey would all request for Helen to


    compensate for their losses. The Cunningham Family looked like they had a lot of money to spare, after


    all.


    The skies had turned bright by the time Helen woke up. She let out a long sigh when she saw the noisy


    crowd waiting outside her room. ¡°What¡¯s the situation right now, Demi? Is Tate alright?¡±


    ¡°How could you still ask about him?¡± Demi cried angrily. ¡°His entire family ran off in the middle of the


    night!¡±


    Helen was dumbfounded. ¡°R-Ran off? Why would they run off?¡±


    ¡°Why else? They caused such a huge mess. Of course they¡¯d run off! The deceased victims¡¯ family


    members can¡¯t find them now¡ªthat¡¯s why they¡¯re waiting around outside the ward! And they call


    themselves your family, Mom? How could they be so heartless?¡± Demi cried.


    Helen couldn¡¯t process the news at all. She hadn¡¯t expected her own sister to do such a thing to her. At


    that very moment, loud noises came from outside the room. Soon enough, the crowd of people was


    chased off by someone. Sasha let herself into the ward right after that.


    When Demi saw the crowd dispersing outside the ward, she couldn¡¯t help but beam. ¡°Did you get


    someone to send them off, Sasha? That¡¯s great! You should have done it from the start! Those idiots are


    standing around just because they think we¡¯re rich! They¡¯re crazy! What has this got to do with our family,


    right?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t send them off!¡± Sasha growled. ¡°I made a police report, and the police came over to deal with


    them.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Demi was rather taken aback at first, her smile quickly returned to her face. ¡°Well, you should


    have done it earlier!¡± Helen, on the other hand, seemed rather worried to hear what Sasha said. ¡°W-Why


    did you do that, Sasha? If things get serious, Tate might have to go to prison¡­¡±


    Sasha¡¯s patience was running thin. ¡°Look at how serious the situation is, Mom. Do you still think there¡¯s a


    chance that Tate will not go to prison? He has no license, and he caused such a serious traffic ident.


    Were you hoping that he¡¯d walk away as a free man? Did you know that the fourth person just died in the


    hospital? This ident caused four deaths. These people have parents and families. If you don¡¯t think


    that Tate deserves to be put in prison, do you think that those people deserved to die?¡±


    Helen was left tongue-tied. She took a while to respond. ¡°But¡­ That¡¯s your cousin we¡¯re talking about¡­¡±


    she whispered.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Those people out there lost their daughters and sons. Wouldn¡¯t they be more


    emotionally impacted? How many times do you want me to repeat my words, Mom? You need to keep


    an eye on Tate, or he might get into trouble. You guys didn¡¯t seem to be any more alert even after his


    previous incident. Since you guys aren¡¯t capable of caring for him, then you might as well let him go to


    prison! At least someone will teach him something there!¡±


    Tears gathered in Helen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your Aunt Chloe only has one son. If he goes to prison¡­ How¡¯s Chloe


    going to live after that?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an old couple standing outside. They only had their daughter when they were in their forties.


    The girl passed away on the spot after Tate¡¯s bike mmed into hers. If you want to talk about suffering,


    who do you think is the one suffering more here?¡± Sasha hissed.


    Helen was at a loss for words after that. Sasha sat by the edge of the bed as she continued to speak.


    ¡°Someone like Tate deserves to learn a lesson, Mom. He¡¯s going to cause evenrger troubles


    otherwise!¡±


    Finally, Helen let out a long sigh. ¡°Regardless, he¡¯s still your cousin, Sasha,¡± she whispered after thinking


    for a long while. ¡°C-Could you at least find him awyer that would reduce his sentence? He can go to


    prison to learn his lesson, but I¡¯m sure a year or two in prison would be enough for that. There¡¯s no need


    to worsen the issue¡­¡±

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925


    Chapter 925 Find Him a Lawyer


    Sasha was about to peel an apple for her mother, but she threw the apple aside the moment she heard


    what her mother said. ¡°I¡¯m not going to get involved in this, Mom! You can do whatever you want¡ªI don¡¯t


    care. But listen closely¡ªdon¡¯t you dare use Matthew¡¯s name or mine to hire awyer! We refuse to


    engage in such immoral and heartless acts!¡± Sasha stormed off after finishing her words.


    Meanwhile, Helen stared into space with a furious look on her face. ¡°How¡­ How am I being heartless?


    Those people are all dead; shouldn¡¯t we focus on those who are alive first? Am I right, Demi?¡±


    Demi stuck her bottom lip out. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re right or wrong. Either way, this has got nothing to do


    with me! I¡¯m not a part of this, so don¡¯t ask or look for me regarding this matter!¡±


    At this point, Helen was starting to feel rather anxious. ¡°H-How could you say such a thing, Demi?


    What am I supposed to do if both you and Sasha refuse to help me? Why don¡¯t you ask Liam to find


    me a goodwyer, huh?¡±


    ¡°You can forget about it!¡± Demi cried as she gave Helen a dismissive wave. ¡°Are you trying to ask us to


    do such inhumane and heartless things because Sasha refuses to do it? What¡¯s going on with you,


    Mom? Can¡¯t you tell between right and wrong? Your nephew killed four people¡ªare you still trying to


    help him at a time like this? What about those victims? What about their families? This is such an


    inhumane thing to do!¡±


    After that, Helen kept her mouth shut for a while. ¡°That¡¯s my nephew, your Aunt Chloe¡¯s son¡­ Not to


    mention Chloe had been so kind to us in the past¡­¡± she eventually muttered.


    Demi couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak to Helen anymore. She simply pretended as if she couldn¡¯t hear


    Helen.


    Helen insisted on leaving the hospital that afternoon. She hailed a cab and traveled around to a feww


    firms in search of someone who could act as Tate¡¯swyer. However, after visiting nearly all of thew


    firms in Eastcliff, there wasn¡¯t a single person who was willing to take the case. Maybe what I¡¯m asking


    for is too much, Helen thought. I¡¯m requesting for someone to argue that Tate is innocent, but who could


    possibly do that?


    In the end, Helen decided to lower her standards. She stated that she would be fine with a maximum of


    one year in prison for Tate. The second time she visited the firms, most of the ces chased her out of


    their offices. Thesewyers weren¡¯t idiots¡ªwho¡¯d dare to take a case like this? Anyone who attempted to


    argue for Tate¡¯s innocence might also be ruining the rest of their career! Thus, Helen didn¡¯t get anything


    after an entire day of running around.


    That night, Helen had no choice but to return to the Grand Garden empty-handed. She saw Jonah,


    Chloe, and Minerva standing on the porch the moment she walked in. James, Demi, and Liam were


    standing right in front of the other family.


    ¡°What brings you guys here, Chloe? Why don¡¯t youe in and sit?¡± Helen immediately weed


    them. However, James charged toward Helen the moment he saw her. Smack! Helen felt James¡¯s palm


    striking her cheek. ¡°F*ck off! Get out of here now! From today onward, we, the Cunninghams, have


    nothing to do with you at all!¡± James roared like a lion.


    ¡°W-What are you doing, James?¡± Helen was stunned. ¡°What did I do?¡±


    Demi let out a sigh. ¡°The Campbells are taking you to court!¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Helen widened her eyes. ¡°Why? What happened, Chloe?¡±


    ¡°They are iming that you gave Tate money to purchase a bike, although you knew that he didn¡¯t have


    a license. They expect you to be responsible for this entire matter!¡± Demi uttered.


    Helen¡¯s eyeballs looked like they were about to fall out of their sockets. She had never imagined such a


    thing happening to her. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to court because my sister sued me! ¡°H-How could you


    say such a thing, Chloe?¡± Helen was starting to panic.


    ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡± Chloe hissed. ¡°My son doesn¡¯t have a license, and he¡¯s still a child who


    doesn¡¯t have any self-control. You were obviously harming him by giving him so much money all at once.


    You didn¡¯t tell us about giving him the money, and he ended up purchasing a bike and getting into an


    ident. Don¡¯t you think you need to bear all responsibilities here?¡±

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926


    Chapter 926 Do You Have an Acknowledgment of Debt?


    Helen stared at Chloe dazedly. She hadn¡¯t expected her own sister to put the me on her.


    ¡°Helen, you idiot! How many times have I told you not to get involved with this family? You didn¡¯t just


    ignore my words; you even gave them money without telling me about it! What are you supposed to do


    now that such an ident has urred? What are you going to do now that they¡¯re ming you for


    this?¡± James roared.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t give them a lot of money. They wanted to use this money for investment. But I assumed that


    the money was all gone after Minerva said that her boyfriend had been scammed, and¡­ I didn¡¯t know


    that they kept some of the money for themselves! I-I¡¯m a victim too!¡± Helen cried anxiously.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Chloe shot Minerva a re, Minerva immediately spoke up. ¡°Stop talking nonsense, Aunt Helen.


    You were the one who gave us this money to spend. What investment and what scammer are you


    talking about? I have no idea what you mean!¡±


    Helen froze in shock. I can¡¯t believe Minerva is telling all these lies without even batting an eyelid. ¡°H-


    How could you say such a thing, Minerva? You were the one who borrowed the money from me, and y-


    you said that you wanted it for an investment. Did you forget about this? You need to be honest here,


    Minerva¡­ Don¡¯t lie to us¡­¡± Helen uttered worriedly.


    Minerva nced at her aunt disdainfully. ¡°I¡¯m not lying, Aunt Helen. You gave us this money for us to


    shop. I don¡¯t know anything about investing or borrowing money from you. Since you im that we


    borrowed money from you, do you have an acknowledgment of debt?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Back then, Minerva had written Helen an acknowledgment of debt, but Helen was the one who


    refused to take it. Back then, Helen was certain that her niece and nephew would never lie to her. How


    could she have expected her own family members to stab her in the back?


    ¡°If you could show us an acknowledgment of debt, then you would be able to prove that they had indeed


    borrowed some money from you, Helen,¡± Jonah uttered in a deep voice. ¡°If you can¡¯t do that, then you


    should exin yourself. Why did you give them so much money? They¡¯re just children without any sense


    of self-control¡ªyou must be trying to ruin their lives by giving them so much money at once!¡±


    Demi couldn¡¯t stop herself from talking. ¡°Oh dear, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard someone saying that


    giving money equates to ruining someone¡¯s life. Your thought processes sure are interesting, Jonah. In


    that case, do you think your boss is ruining your life by paying you a sry?¡±


    Jonah seemed to have a firm answer for everything. ¡°It makes sense to get paid by my boss after


    completing my work. But what is Helen trying to do by giving Minerva and Tate such a huge sum of


    money? What were her intentions? Furthermore, I¡¯m a grown man who has the ability to differentiate


    between right and wrong. Tate and Minerva, on the other hand, are just children. Helen gave them so


    much money, and they lost control and ended up in a huge mess. Isn¡¯t it obvious that Helen should be


    responsible for this?¡±


    Demi looked like she was about to lose her temper. ¡°You guys are so shameless! What¡¯s wrong with my


    mother being fond of them and giving them money to spend? How could you expect my mother to bear


    these responsibilities?!¡±


    ¡°Do you think any of this would have happened if you hadn¡¯t given us so much money?¡± Chloe cried.


    ¡°You need to be responsible for this, Helen!¡±


    Helen wore a grim and uneasy expression on her face. She hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out the way


    they did.


    Right then, James waved his arm exasperatedly as he spoke. ¡°You guys can cause however much


    trouble you wish to, but not in the Cunningham Family¡¯spounds! Get out, all of you! Immediately!


    And you too, Helen! Get out with the rest of them¡ªyour sister, your niece¡­ Get out! From now on, this


    has got nothing to do with the Cunningham Family at all! If you guys show up again, I¡¯ll get the security to


    send all of you to the police station!¡±


    Once James finished his words, he stormed off into the house without even taking onest nce at


    Helen.

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927


    Chapter 927 Help Me Find a Lawyer


    Demi looked at Helen helplessly. ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Demi, you can get out of the house with her if you talk to her anymore!¡± James roared. ¡°And Liam, if you


    try to help her, you can get out as well! I¡¯ll find some other guy to take over the role as general manager


    of the constructionpany!¡± Upon hearing James¡¯s words, both Liam and Demi hurried into the house


    ¡ªthey no longer dared to linger around outside.


    Jonah and his family were about to enter the house and protest when a group of security guards rushed


    in and chased all of them out. Helen, on the other hand, was about to let herself into the house when


    James rushed to her with a kitchen knife in his hand. She let out a shriek before she turned and ran off.


    She no longer dared to step foot into the house after that.


    Tears quietly trickled down Helen¡¯s cheeks as she stood outside the Grand Garden. I had never


    expected things to turn out like this. My biological sister is suing me, my husband doesn¡¯t allow me into


    the house, and my daughter isn¡¯t offering me any help! I¡¯ve never felt so helpless in my life! After a long


    while of silence, Helen finally left the front porch of the house. She didn¡¯t have a choice at that point¡ª


    she had to go to Sasha for help.


    When Helen arrived at the office, Matthew was sitting around in Sasha¡¯s room.


    Sasha was signing a few documents when she caught sight of Helen walking in with her red-rimmed


    eyes. Her face darkened immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare utter a word if you¡¯re trying to convince me to find


    awyer for Tate, Mom! I¡¯ve told you this before¡ªI¡¯m never going to agree to it!¡± she uttered without any


    hesitation.


    Helen let out a long sigh. ¡°Tate doesn¡¯t need awyer, Sasha. C-Can you help me find awyer instead?¡±


    she croaked.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Matthew was shocked to hear this. ¡°Why do you need awyer, Mom? What happened?¡±


    Helen told them everything that had happened at home before she eyed them helplessly. Both Matthew


    and Sasha were utterly speechless after they heard the whole story. ¡°How did things get to this point,


    Mom? What¡¯s the truth behind the money?¡± Matthew asked.


    Helen sighed once more. She knew that she couldn¡¯t conceal the truth any longer, so she told them


    about the whole incident.


    ¡°Hold on. Did you just say that Minerva¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s name is Peter?¡± Matthew asked out of nowhere.


    Helen nodded. ¡°Yeah. Why?¡±


    Both Matthew and Sasha exchanged a look. They both had the same person in mind¡ªPenny¡¯s previous


    fianc¨¦. Penny¡¯s fianc¨¦ was Peter as well, and they wondered if it was the same person.


    ¡°I truly regret not listening to you, Sasha.¡± Helen heaved a sigh. ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected Minerva to tell so


    many lies, you know? I didn¡¯t ask for an acknowledgment of debt since she¡¯s my niece. I can¡¯t believe¡­


    she¡¯s doing this to me now. Ah, how could she be such a horrible person?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you the same advice multiple times, Mom. You just didn¡¯t listen to it! Do you regret your


    actions now? If you had listened to me earlier, if you managed to get them to stop Tate, then all of this


    wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡± Sasha said exasperatedly.


    Helen buried her face in her hands as she began to cry. ¡°What am I supposed to do now, Sasha? Your


    Aunt Chloe is bringing this to court, and I¡­ Will this matter get out of our hands?¡±


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°This isn¡¯t that big of a deal, Mom. You were the one who gave them the


    money, but you have no control over how they spend it. They are all past the age of 18, and they are no


    longer children. Why should you take responsibility for anything?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Helen stared at him, wide-eyed.


    Matthew smiled. ¡°Of course. However, it¡¯d be more helpful for your case if you have proof that they asked


    you to lend them the money.¡±


    A rather awkward expression formed on Helen¡¯s face. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have the acknowledgment of debt. How


    am I supposed to prove that I only lent them the money?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t necessarily need an acknowledgment of debt to prove anything. You have the actual bank


    transfer records, and you could get some witnesses to speak for you. That would be enough. If we


    manage to find Peter, everything will be a lot easier!¡±

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928


    Chapter 928 The Search for Peter


    Helen¡¯s face lit up immediately. ¡°Are you sure? Then¡­ Should we get the police to help search for this


    Peter guy?¡± The moment she finished her sentence, she threw her hands up while eximing, ¡°Wait, no!


    We can¡¯t make a police report! Peter took pictures of Minerva, and he¡¯ll post those pictures up once we


    make a police report. Minerva¡¯s reputation will be destroyed¡­¡±


    Sasha was furious to hear Helen¡¯s words. ¡°Mom, you need to consider the situation that we¡¯re in. How


    could you still be so considerate toward Minerva at a time like this? Look at the way she has treated you


    so far! You¡¯re too kind for your own good!¡±


    Helen lowered her head in embarrassment. ¡°Minerva¡¯s still young, and she needs to get married in the


    future¡­¡± she muttered.


    Sasha was too angry even to speak. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mom. I can get my friends to look for Peter. You guys


    shouldn¡¯t be too worried. It¡¯s alright even if we can¡¯t find him. I¡¯ll get Tiger to find you a goodwyer.


    We¡¯ll definitely be able to resolve this issue!¡± Matthew reassured them.


    Helen nodded gratefully. Matthew is so much more reliable than Liam¡ªI can¡¯t believe I only realized this


    now, Helen thought. After that, Matthew got Sasha to bring Helen for a meal since Helen couldn¡¯t go


    home. That night, they allowed Helen to sleep over in thepany.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Meanwhile, Matthew headed out to look for Stanley and Tiger¡ªhe needed their help to look for Peter.


    Once Tiger heard about the news, he let out a heartyugh. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for Peter, then you¡¯vee


    to the right guy, Matthew!¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Matthew asked puzzledly.


    ¡°Did you forget how he pretended to be the leader of my brother¡¯spany? He used a fake identity to


    scam people on the streets. My brother was already rather vignt toward Peter¡ªhe ordered me to


    investigate Peter¡¯s background back then. Peter¡¯s actually a professional conman. He works with a few


    other guys, and they are specialized in scamming women in Cathay. Just recently, I had the thought of


    teaching them a lesson. If you need me to find him, I can hunt him down in just two hours, Matthew!¡±


    Matthew nodded. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll task you with this job, then!¡±


    In less than two hours, Peter was brought directly to Matthew. The moment Peter saw Matthew, his limbs


    trembled furiously, and he fell onto his knees. ¡°Please let me go, Mr. Larson. I¡¯ll never do it again¡­¡± he


    wailed.


    Matthew shot him a re. ¡°Do you know why I asked to see you? Are you begging for forgiveness


    without even knowing what you did wrong?¡±


    Peter froze for a moment before he shook his head. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what it is, but I know that you¡¯re a


    generous man. Please give me a chance¡­¡±


    Matthew was speechless. This guy is pretty clever, huh. He went on his knees the moment he knew that


    something was wrong. It¡¯s no wonder he managed to make a living by scamming on the streets of


    Cathay for so long! ¡°I can let you go, but I need you to do one thing for me!¡± Matthew said as he stared


    into Peter¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What do you need, Mr. Larson? I¡¯ll do anything you say! Like, anything!¡± Peter uttered hastily.


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing that serious. I just need you to help with providing some evidence.¡±


    Matthew exined the situation with Minerva, and Peter¡¯s face turned pale once he heard the story. He


    had never expected the seven million to have been from Matthew¡¯s mother-inw¡¯s pocket!


    ¡°I-I really had no idea that the money came from your mother-inw, Mr. Larson. I-I won¡¯t ever do such a


    thing again¡­ Please spare me my life¡­¡± Peter started begging once more.


    Matthew brushed his words off. ¡°Stop talking nonsense! I just want you to prove that Minerva had indeed


    borrowed money from my mother-inw. Can you do that?¡±


    Peter nodded immediately. ¡°Yes! Of course! Sure! I have texts from Minerva, and some of them


    mentioned that she had borrowed money from Mrs. Cunningham. All of that can serve as proof. It can


    prove that Minerva borrowed money from Mrs. Cunningham!¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Matthew gave him a satisfied nod.

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929


    Chapter 929 The Campbells Lost the Case


    However, Peter continued to shiver in fear. ¡°Mr. Larson, a-about the seven million¡­ I only have less than


    five million now. C-Can you give me some time to gather the money before I return it to you?¡± he uttered


    in a shaky voice.


    Matthew stared at the conman for a while before he let out augh. ¡°It¡¯s fine! I don¡¯t need the seven


    million! You can have all of it!¡±


    Peter was dumbfounded, his face in disbelief. ¡°H-How could I take your money, Mr. Larson? Please give


    me a chance. I¡¯ve really learned my lesson this time. Please spare my life¡­¡±


    He sure is an experienced guy! He really thinks he¡¯s about to die in my hands, huh? Matthew chuckled


    to himself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I mean what I say¡ªI don¡¯t want the money! Once you provide me the evidence


    that I need, then I¡¯ll call it quits between us! I¡¯m a man of my word!¡± Matthew spread his arms open as


    he spoke.


    Peter gave Matthew a rather fearful nce and made sure that Matthew wasn¡¯t lying before he heaved a


    sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Larson! Thank you so much!¡± Peter grinned. He didn¡¯t just have his life


    spared; he was even allowed to keep all seven million for himself! Peter felt extremely thankful toward


    Matthew.


    Something else was running through Matthew¡¯s head while Peter celebrated his luck. This guy is great at


    lying, and he has a group of men who can do the same thing. They can be pretty useful!


    Matthew brought Peter back, and Helen felt a heavy load being lifted off her chest once she saw Peter.


    ¡°Oh, Matthew. You¡¯re so much more reliable! I can¡¯t believe you managed to find Peter in such a short


    time!¡± Helen eximed.


    Sasha wasn¡¯t impressed by her mother¡¯s reaction. ¡°Matthew has always been a serious and reliable


    man, Mom. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s always rude and disrespectful toward him!¡±


    Helen couldn¡¯t conceal the embarrassment on her face.


    ¡­


    The court case happened two dayster. The entire case was rather pointless¡ªHelen wouldn¡¯t actually


    be responsible for anything even if she had given the money to Tate and Minerva. However, things got a


    little more interesting with Peter¡¯s presence. Peter stood as a witness and proved that Minerva had


    initially borrowed a total of ten million from Helen. In the end, Helen walked away without any charges,


    and the Campbells were forced to return her the ten million.


    The Campbells sat still in their seats after the case was dismissed. They had intended to drag the


    Cunninghams down with them, and they intended to get Helen to bear all the responsibilities that came


    along with the ident. The Campbells had never expected things to turn out the way they did. So,


    Helen doesn¡¯t need to pay anything, and we have a debt of ten million? The three of them¡ªJonah,


    Chloe, and Minerva¡ªfelt sick in the stomach.


    On the other hand, Peter slipped away and disappeared into thin air right after the court case was over.


    Tiger was the one who arranged for his escape. By the time Minerva and the rest of them returned to


    their senses, Peter was long gone.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Minerva stormed out and threw a tantrum at everyone. She ran around to ask for Peter¡¯s whereabouts.


    However, Matthew merely ignored Minerva when she attempted to scream at him. Tiger and a few other


    men shoved Minerva aside, and she copsed onto the ground. She wailed and cried like a madwoman


    in order to attract everyone else¡¯s attention, but no one seemed to care.


    While she was throwing her tantrum, there were a number of people who pulled their devices out to snap


    photos and videos. Eventually, Minerva felt rather embarrassed to sit around on the ground, so she got


    to her feet and ran off.


    That day, Helen returned home along with Matthew and Sasha. James was still mad at her¡ªhe


    attempted to chase her out when she got home. He only calmed down after Helen showed him the


    court¡¯s final decision. However, he was still rather displeased by Helen¡¯s actions, and he continued to


    nag about how Helen shouldn¡¯t have been too nice to the Campbells.


    Sasha finally lost her patience after listening to James¡¯s words for a while. ¡°Stop bbering, Dad! Since


    we¡¯re all here now, let me ask you a question. What did you do with the twenty million you took from the


    constructionpany? Mom said that she had invested the money, but she actually gave it to Minerva.


    What about you? Who did you give your twenty million to?¡±

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930


    Chapter 930 Do You Want Them to Get a Divorce?


    James was stunned upon hearing Sasha¡¯s words. Helen shifted her gaze toward James before repeating


    Sasha¡¯s question. ¡°That¡¯s right. Where did your twenty million go? You know what I did with my ten


    million now, James. But what about your twenty million?¡±


    A rather uneasy expression formed on James¡¯s face as he stood up. ¡°What twenty million are you talking


    about? I have no idea what you mean! I never took anything from the constructionpany!¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Helen shouted. ¡°Who are you trying to fool? You definitely took the twenty million from the


    constructionpany and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop creating a fuss! I¡¯m wasting my time talking to you guys!¡± James growled before he stormed


    toward his bedroom.


    Helen was fuming at this point. ¡°Don¡¯t run away just yet! Exin yourself, James! Where did the twenty


    million go? Did you use it to get another woman outside of our marriage? I¡¯ll do anything to make you


    speak now, James¡­!¡± Helen shouted while following him to the bedroom.


    Sasha was confused by the entire situation. I was trying to have a proper conversation. Why did the both


    of them run off just like that? Right when Sasha turned to look at Liam, she heard Demi shouting at her.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Sasha! Mom and Dad just had a reconciliation, and you brought up another issue to


    make them fight again! What are you trying to do? Our parents aren¡¯t getting any younger. Do you want


    them to get a divorce? I¡¯ve never seen a child as ungrateful as you! You have no right to be their


    daughter! Forget it. I don¡¯t have the energy to speak to you. Let¡¯s go to bed, Liam!¡± Demi dragged Liam


    along, and they both hurried off into their bedroom.


    It was clear to Sasha¡ªall of them were simply trying to avoid her. She knitted her brows thoughtfully.


    Once she got to her room, she turned and looked at Matthew. ¡°There must be something wrong with the


    constructionpany¡¯s ounts, Matthew. Why don¡¯t we just fire Liam? The constructionpany will


    just be a ck hole that eats up all our funds otherwise. I don¡¯t even know how much more money


    they¡¯re going to take!¡±


    However, Matthew shook his head in disagreement. ¡°You need to calm down, Sasha. If we fire Liam right


    now, Mom and Dad might think that we¡¯re trying to go against them. The fights will never end at home if


    that happens. You don¡¯t need to worry about this. I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡±


    Sasha nodded after looking into Matthew¡¯s eyes. There was no one she trusted more than Matthew.


    At the same time, Helen continued to shout as she made her way into the master bedroom downstairs.


    She wanted James toe clean about the twenty million that he had taken. Guilt spread across


    James¡¯s face the moment he shut the bedroom door. ¡°Oh, can you stop making such a huge fuss?


    Twenty million this, twenty million that! Do you have to y along with Sasha the moment she starts on


    that topic? Do you want her to know that we both took money from the constructionpany?¡±


    Helen was tongue-tied for a brief moment before she continued shouting at him. ¡°Stop changing the


    topic! Tell me what you did with the twenty million! I¡¯m warning you right now, James¡ªif you really have


    another woman outside, you¡­ We¡¯ll get a divorce, and I¡¯ll get all of your savings!¡±


    James red at her. ¡°Are you crazy? Since when have I ever had another woman outside of our


    marriage? I invested the money into some stocks!¡±


    Helen froze. ¡°Are you telling the truth? W-Why didn¡¯t you just tell me if you purchased stocks?¡±


    James sighed. ¡°I lost nearly ten million after purchasing some stocks¡­ H-How am I supposed to tell you


    that? That¡¯s a huge loss¡ªSasha would never let me hear the end of it if she finds out about this.¡±


    Helen widened her eyes. ¡°What? You lost ten million through an investment? You idiot, James¡­ D-Do


    you know how hard it is to earn money nowadays? We could¡¯ve done so many things with ten million.


    We could¡¯ve bought a house, but¡­ You lost all of it just like that! You idiot!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you reflect on your own issues first?!¡± James growled. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re any better than


    me? I invested the money with a chance of getting huge returns, but you gave your money away to


    Minerva! I¡¯d consider that a greater loss than mine!¡±

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931


    Chapter 931 You¡¯re Heartless


    Dumbfounded, Helen exchanged a look with James as deathly silence fell over them. This time, both of


    them had lost 10 million, and both of them had no right to lecture the other.


    A few minutes passed before she finally broke the silence with a sigh. ¡°Forget it, the money is already


    gone, but at least we¡¯re safe. No matter what, we can¡¯t let Sasha find out about this!¡±


    James red at her. ¡°She still doesn¡¯t know about the money I lost, but you have already exposed


    yourself. If the BOD finds out, the person in charge of the pharmacy might even be changed! Whatever,


    let it be since Liam has already helped you to fill the gap, but still, we can¡¯t allow them to check the


    ounts of the constructionpany. Otherwise, both of us will have to return the money and we


    probably won¡¯t get any more money in the future.¡±


    Bobbing her head, Helen agreed to his idea. At this moment, her cell phone rang. After taking a nce


    at the caller ID, she frowned deeply as it was Chloe who was calling her.


    ¡°Why is she calling you now?¡± James asked angrily after stealing a peek at her phone. ¡°Don¡¯t pick up her


    call!¡±


    However, Helen sighed. ¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s listen to what she has to say. After all, she¡¯s my sister!¡±


    After picking up the call, Chloe¡¯s cries immediately echoed through her ears. ¡°Helen, pleasee out. I


    need to see you!¡±


    Startled, she asked, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Chloe cried, ¡°I¡¯m outside of Grand Garden, and the security is not allowing me to enter. You¡¯re my only


    blood and kin in Eastcliff, Helen¡­¡±


    Her cries made Helen soft-hearted. ¡°Hang on, I¡¯ll get the security to let you in and¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, James mmed the table and roared, ¡°I dare you to let her in! Once she sets


    foot in here, I¡¯ll finish her off!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Helen hurriedly said into the phone. ¡°I-I¡¯m going out to meet you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go out either!¡± James added angrily.


    ring at him, Helen snapped, ¡°That¡¯s enough, James! That¡¯s my sister we¡¯re talking about. What¡¯s the


    problem if I go out and meet her for a while? How could you be so heartless?¡±


    ¡°Your sister is the heartless one for suing you! Can¡¯t you see what she¡¯s trying to do? The reason she


    filed awsuit against you in court today was to get some money out of you, and now that that n has


    foiled, she¡¯s here crying and trying to gain your pity so you¡¯ll give her some money instead. Helen


    Freeman, how many times are you going to fall for her tricks until you realize what she¡¯s doing?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    With a frown, she waved her hand in annoyance. ¡°Alright, I got it! I¡¯ll y it by ear.¡±


    When she reached the gates of her housingplex, she caught sight of Chloe and Minerva standing in


    a corner with a couple of security personnel, who were watching them like hawks as they didn¡¯t want


    Chloe and Minerva sneaking in.


    ¡°Mom, Aunt Helen is here!¡± Minerva pointed out anxiously.


    Rushing up to Helen, Chloe sobbed, ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Helen! Please help us!¡±


    Even Minerva was looking very sad and pitiful as she cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aunt Helen. I¡¯ve learned from my


    mistake this time. I shouldn¡¯t have lied to everyone. It¡¯s my fault that I disappointed you when you¡¯re so


    good to me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell another fib in the future or lie to you again.¡±


    If Helen had heard this in the past, she would have definitely fallen for it, but she and her family were


    deeply disappointed after what happened today. With her brows knitted tightly together, she gazed at


    Chloe. ¡°What happened now? How can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Helen, we negotiated with the families of the victims,¡± Chloe hurriedly began. ¡°As long as we


    compensate them, they are willing to forgive Tate, and he¡¯ll be able to get away with only a few years in


    jail. Please lend us some money so that we can settle thepensation fees, okay?¡±

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932


    Chapter 932 This Amount of Money Is Nothing to You


    Although annoyed, Helen still asked in concern, ¡°How much are thepensation fees?¡±


    ¡°F-Five million.¡±


    Widening her eyes in shock, Helen eximed, ¡°What?! 5 million? Y-You want me to fork out 5 million for


    you?¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s 5 million each person¡­¡± Chloe added in a whisper with her head hanging low.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Dumbstruck, Helen said, ¡°5 million for each casualty? That means it¡¯s 20 million for four casualties! What


    nonsense are you speaking about? How the hell am I supposed to get this amount of money for you?¡±


    With her head still hanging low, Chloe muttered after a long moment of silence, ¡°Um, Helen¡­ maybe


    we¡¯ll need 23 million because¡­ we have topensate another person who was injured.¡±


    Is she serious?! Helen thought, so angry that she almost suffered a stroke. At that moment, she had to


    look at her sister in a brand new light. The innocent and friendly sister she once knew was gone, and in


    her ce was a vain and selfish woman. People change indeed, she thought with a sigh and waved her


    hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have money.¡±


    Panic-stricken, Chloe stammered, ¡°But Helen, your apartment alone is worth tens of millions, the market


    value of yourpany is worth more than a billion, and you have Wellness Herbary and the pharmacy in


    your name. In addition, the South Suburb that belongs to Matthew¡¯s constructionpany is said to be


    worth tens of billions now. So, how is it possible that you don¡¯t have the money? All I need is just 23


    million! Please help me save Tate, Helen. He¡¯s still young and can¡¯t go to jail at the prime of his youth.


    His life is done for if he does!¡±


    ¡°Aunt Helen, this little bit of money is nothing to your family. In fact, it¡¯s just the tip of an iceberg, but to


    us, it¡¯s enough to save our family. In the past, Mom was willing to give you half of her ie, and as the


    saying goes, kindness begets kindness. We¡¯re not asking for half of your family fortune, just this small


    amount of money. Th-There¡¯s no reason for you to turn us down!¡± Minerva added.


    ring at them, Helen replied, ¡°I¡¯m grateful for Chloe¡¯s help back then, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I


    should give my all to help her out. You should have some conscience as a person too. I¡¯ll definitely help


    you guys out even if it costs me everything I have if you guys are in the right. But, ask yourselves


    honestly whether you are in the right this time, and ask yourselves how you¡¯ve been treating us from the


    moment you returned until now. We paid for thepensation thest time Tate hit someone with a car.


    After that, you guys were the ones who caused the trouble with Mr. Harrison, the Lachs and that 10


    million incident. I¡¯ve always regarded both of you as my own children, but ask yourselves how you¡¯ve


    treated me instead. While thinking of me as a dumb fool whom you can easily manipte, you are


    jealous and keep trying to cheat money out of us. All this shows that you¡¯ve never regarded me as your


    rtive and you onlye to me when you¡¯re in trouble. So, why do I have to help you guys out again


    this time and even fork out 23 million for you?¡±


    Her words sent Chloe and Minerva into a moment of silence, and after a while, Minerva muttered softly,


    ¡°I¡¯ve really realized all my mistakes, Aunt Helen. I¡¯ll definitely change from now on and won¡¯t ever do


    something like this again. I¡¯m begging you, please save Tate. Just this time, okay?¡±


    When she was speaking, Helen saw a sparkle of joy in her eyes that was also contemptuous, and she


    knew that she wasn¡¯t sincere about her apology at all. Again, Minerva was lying to her just to get the


    compensation fees, and she had never reflected on her own actions!

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933


    Chapter 933 You¡¯ll Die a Horrible Death


    Helen waved her hands. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize anymore. Like I said earlier, I don¡¯t have the


    money, and even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t want to be involved in this incident. I¡¯ve advised Tate many times, but


    he never listened to me and he¡¯s getting his just deserts now.¡± With that said, she turned and left,


    ignoring both of them.


    Nevertheless, Chloe rushed up to her anxiously and tried to stop her from leaving, but she was


    immediately blocked by the security personnel because she had stepped into thepounds of the


    housingplex. ¡°Helen, please help save Tate! I¡¯m really out of my wits and you¡¯re my only sibling! You


    have to save Tate because he¡¯s your nephew!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    If anything happens to him, I don¡¯t want to carry on living anymore! Do you really wish to see me dead in


    front of you, Helen? Helen Freeman, how can you be so vicious? You¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡± With all her


    might, Chloe shouted and yelled for Helen to turn back. In the beginning, she was pleading, but at the


    end, she was simply screaming in frustration.


    When Helenpletely disappeared from her sight, she slumped to the ground and started wailing


    while Minerva walked up to her andshed out furiously, ¡°Mom, so that¡¯s your so-called rtive, your


    blood sister! All the things she¡¯s doing shows that she holds no regard for you as her sister! You even


    treated her so well in the past! There must be something wrong with you for doing that. Get up now,


    we¡¯re not going to beg her over this.¡±


    Still slumped on the floor, Chloe asked, ¡°What are we going to do, then? Your brother¡­ he¡¯ll definitely be


    given the mandatory sentence! How are we supposed to get such a huge amount ofpensation


    fees?¡±


    Sighing deeply, Minerva plopped down next to her. ¡°I¡¯ve never met rtives like her! What kind of person


    is she? 23 million is just pocket money to a wealthy family like them. How can she call herself your sister


    when she doesn¡¯t even care about the life of her own nephew?¡± she uttered angrily through gritted teeth.


    Despite that, nobody bothered about them no matter how much they cursed. In the end, they helped


    each other up and left the ce helplessly.


    When Helen was back home, James immediately asked, ¡°So, what happened? What did she say?¡±


    Instead of answering him, Helen went straight to bed without a word, which made him mad. ¡°Didn¡¯t you


    hear me asking you a question? What exactly happened? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re going to help them out


    again. Get up and tell me what happened¡­¡±


    An argument ensued until Sasha and Demi came upstairs in a hurry to intervene. When Sasha asked


    them what happened, only then did Helen tell them everything that happened, and they were all


    speechless after hearing the story.


    Demi was the first to vent out. ¡°I¡¯ve never encountered such shameless people! We just walked out of


    court in the morning because they sued us, and they immediately came begging us for more than 20


    million in the evening! What¡¯s in their heads? Don¡¯t they feel ashamed at all?¡±


    mming the table, James added, ¡°That family is just a bunch of brazen scoundrels! They must have no


    shame at all for saying things like that. Didn¡¯t they pick up any humility or decency while they were living


    abroad?¡±


    Sasha sighed. Through this incident, she was now seeing the Campbells in a new light, and they were


    more shameless than she thought was possible.


    When Sasha left the house with Matthew the next day, they ran into Chloe and Minerva who were


    squatting at the entrance of their neighborhood. Throwing herself in front of their car, Minerva yelled, ¡°Tell


    your mom toe out and meet us, Sasha Cunningham! Does she think that she can stay at home


    forever?¡±


    Frowning, Sasha asked, ¡°What¡¯s your problem, Minerva Campbell? What does this have to do with my


    mother? Get lost before I call the cops on you!¡±

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934


    Chapter 934 ying Rogue for Money


    The look on Minerva¡¯s face turned grim and she shouted, ¡°Fine, go ahead and call the cops! I dare you!


    Once you call the cops, I¡¯ll tell the world about the scandal your family is involved in!¡±


    Startled, Sasha asked, ¡°What scandal?¡±


    Minerva snorted. ¡°Your family only made it through the tough times because of the money my mom gave


    you, and now you guys are turning your backs on us after you¡¯ve struck it rich. We were so kind to you


    back then, but you¡¯re avoiding us at all costs when we asked for a small favor. What will your business


    partners think of you once this scandal is out? Sasha Cunningham, if you don¡¯t want to ruin the


    reputation of yourpany, you better give us the 23 million. Or else, I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Sasha beckoned to the security with her hand. ¡°Security, get her away from the


    car.¡±


    Instantly, a couple of security personnel came forward and dragged Minerva away while she shouted in


    anger, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Sasha Cunningham! If you don¡¯t give us that money, I¡¯ll bring you down with me!


    Reputation means nothing to us penniless people, but as the president of such a huge corporation like


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, you¡¯ll lose more than 23 million if your reputation is ruined. Sasha


    Cunningham, think it over carefully¡ª¡±


    Turning away from her, Sasha drove away and after a few minutes, she said in frustration, ¡°What kind of


    person is she? Matthew, why are the Campbells such a bunch of shameless rogues?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what one does when one is desperate,¡± Matthew answered with a shrug. ¡°Moreover, Mom


    has been spoiling them too much ever since they returned, and now, they have the habit ofing to us


    for everything.¡±


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have let these people have their ways!¡± Sasha agreed.


    Matthew nodded. In fact, he had already mentioned in the beginning that Tate and Minerva had


    unpleasant personalities that would get them into trouble sooner orter, but he didn¡¯t expect them to


    cook up so much trouble in such a short period of time.


    However, the most important reason was, they always felt that they were superior to others because they


    were raised abroad, and they never cared or considered the consequences of their actions.


    In addition, Helen had helped them out so many times that it gave them the idea that someone would


    always clean up their mess regardless of the trouble they caused. Therefore, they became more brazen,


    and Tate really got into some serious trouble this time.


    In an ident that caused four fatalities and one injury, it was impossible for Tate to escape punishment.


    For the entire morning, Minerva and Chloe waited outside of Grand Garden, and they stopped Demi and


    Liam when they left the ce. However, Demi was not one to mess with, and she pped Minerva a few


    times on her face before getting the security to drag her to the side of the road. Then, she drove away


    arrogantly.


    The same happened with James when he came out, and he simply called the cops to have the women


    taken away.


    As for Helen, she decided not to step out of the house when she learned that Minerva and Chloe were


    outside waiting.


    In the afternoon, while Matthew was attending to a patient, he suddenly received a call from Sasha.


    ¡°Matthew, please make a reservation at Shanghai Nights,¡± she said in an annoyed voice.


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked, surprised.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sighing, she answered, ¡°All our rtives are here, so we have to buy them dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Why are they here at this time?¡± he asked in concern. ¡°Are they here because of Tate?¡¯


    Helplessly, she answered, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because of him! I¡¯m out of wits with these people. There¡¯s


    simply no end to their nonsense!¡±

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935


    Chapter 935 Arrogant Company Presidents


    Even Matthew was dumbstruck. Hats off to Chloe and Minerva, escting this issue by bringing Helen¡¯s


    entire family here. Looks like they¡¯re nning to use them to pressure her into paying thepensation


    fees!


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the arrangements for this evening,¡± he said in a solemn voice and hung up. Then, he


    gave Leanna a call. ¡°Hello, President Sandel. Are you free tonight? I would like to ask a favor from you.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± she agreed readily.


    After that, Matthew called Joseph and then Bonds, the wealthy man whom Tate hit with his car


    previously. Tonight, Matthew nned to gather everyone and teach the entire Freeman family a lesson.


    When everything was in ce, he then called Shanghai Nights and made a reservation for a private


    dining room.


    Soon, it was half-past six in the evening, and the others were already there when Matthew and Sasha


    reached the restaurant. Almost everyone from the Freeman family was there. Not only was Chloe and


    her family present, but Sasha¡¯s uncle and his family were there as well.


    Her uncle was Norman Freeman, and his wife was Pa Dawson while Jojo was their daughter.


    Previously, when Sasha had just taken the position of president, Norman and Pa hade to Eastcliff


    with Jojo and asked Sasha to give her a job. However, Norman and Pa were full ofints and


    said that Jojo should be the president of thepany. They even went as far as to ask Sasha to


    give her position to Jojo and took away herpany car.


    After that, Jojo went out with friends and hit Leanna in a car ident. At that time, Helen wanted


    Matthew to take the me in her stead. If it wasn¡¯t the fact that he had saved Leanna¡¯s daughter, things


    would have gotten out of hand.


    Later, when Jojo was in charge of the herbrary, she caused a mess again by buying a batch of


    unqualified herbs. Seeing that the situation was turning out bad, Norman and Pa had taken off with


    Jojo in the dead of the night and didn¡¯t dare to return to Eastcliff again.


    This time, they had returned to Eastcliff immediately upon hearing that everything had been settled.


    As for the rest of Sasha¡¯s rtives from the Freeman family, Matthew had also met them before.


    Amongst them, the eldest would be her third granduncle, Hector Freeman, who was seated in the middle


    of the table.


    James and his family were seated at the far end of the table while the seats surrounding Hector were


    upied by the other members of the Freeman Family. Close to the door, two spots were left empty for


    Sasha and Matthew.


    When she saw them entering the room, Pa snorted. ¡°Both of you are very busypany presidents


    with tight schedules, huh? What arrogance! All the elders at this table have been waiting for such a long


    time just for the both of you. Tsk, people forget their manners when they¡¯re wealthy!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Minerva chimed in. ¡°Granduncle Hector is already so old, but you made him wait for such a


    long time. Do you even have any respect for your elders, Sasha and Matthew?¡±


    Both of them were speechless as they had rushed here right after work. Also, it was only half-past six


    now which was considered early for dinner, so these people were simply trying to nitpick.


    ¡°My apologies, everyone. In fact, Sasha wanted toe earlier, but we were held up because I was


    busy,¡± Matthew exined with a smile.


    Casting him a nce, Sasha couldn¡¯t help but give his hand a squeeze because she knew that he was


    trying to direct their frustrations toward him. As a husband, he had never allowed his wife to suffer any


    grievance, and this was the main reason why she loved him so much.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chortling, Pa then sneered, ¡°Did you say you were busy? So, a janitor needs to work overtime as


    well? Are you the only janitor in that huge hospital, Matthew? I suppose the bathrooms will be


    unavable if you aren¡¯t there to clean it?¡±


    Instantly, everyone burst intoughter as they looked at Matthew with ridicule and contempt.

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936


    Chapter 936 A Crazy Order


    ¡°You make it sound so bad, Aunt Pa!¡± Sasha eximed, annoyed. ¡°Matthew is now a department


    director with patients, so of course he has to tend to them.¡±


    Surprised, Pa scoffed, ¡°Department director? Are you kidding me? He didn¡¯t even finish technical


    school, did he? How can he possibly be a department director with his qualifications? Is he only treating


    animals?¡±


    Once again, everyone roared inughter. Sarcastic and mean, Pa had always been infamous for her


    verbal attacks.


    Seeing that, Helen quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Cut it out. Since everyone is here, let¡¯s ce


    the order. Sasha and Matthew, take your seats quickly. Uncle Hector is a rare guest, so we have to be


    a good host today.¡±


    After they slipped into their seats, the waitress came over and gave out menus. However, everyone


    couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock when they saw just how high the prices of the food were!


    At this moment, Minerva ordered, ¡°Get us ten Golden Rice!¡±


    Surprised, everyone turned to her, and Norman¡¯s eyes were big and wide. ¡°Are you crazy, Minerva? Why


    are you having rice at a ce like this? Look at the amazing items on the menu. There¡¯s Australian


    lobsters which cost more than 3,000 a piece. This is what we should order. Oh, look! There¡¯s even


    abalone. That¡¯s pricey. Well, let¡¯s have two pieces for each of us! Oh my, there¡¯s also Kobe beef here¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he flipped through the menu and deliberately picked the most expensive dishes.


    Minerva simplyughed. ¡°You have no idea, do you, Uncle Norman? The Golden Rice here is prepared


    by a famous chef from China, and one portion costs 20,000! Also, he only makes ten portions a day, and


    we won¡¯t be able to have it if we don¡¯t order in time.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. ¡°Goodness! How could rice be so expensive?


    Quick, give us ten portions, then!¡±


    In the room, only Sasha¡¯s youngest aunt, Heidi Freeman, seemed a little embarrassed as she muttered,


    ¡°The food here is too expensive. Why are we even having such expensive fried rice? Wh-Why don¡¯t we


    look for another restaurant? This is only a family gathering, not a business meeting. Th-There¡¯s no need


    toe to such an expensive ce¡­¡±


    ncing at her, Matthew thought that she was a sensible person. During his wedding with Sasha, Heidi


    was the only one who had given them her blessings, and he never forgot it.


    ¡°Are you listening to yourself, Heidi?¡± Pa snapped. ¡°Sasha is the president of apany. I don¡¯t think


    such a small amount of money matters to her. How much can a meal possibly cost? Also, it¡¯s been a


    while since Uncle Hector dined out, so we have to serve him the best dishes.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    A few secondster, Heidi replied, ¡°But you know that he doesn¡¯t like seafood. So, why are you ordering


    so much seafood?¡±


    Blushing, Pa waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m just ordering some so that the young ones can try it. Let me order


    as I please, and you do the same. Otherwise, just shut your mouth and keep your thoughts to yourself.¡±


    Hurriedly, Helen chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Alright now. Let¡¯s have a good meal since it¡¯s rare for Uncle


    Hector toe for a visit. Just order whatever you like.¡±


    With a snort, Minerva said, ¡°Of course we can order whatever we like. You¡¯re so generous because you


    don¡¯t have to pay anything.¡±


    Everyone was surprised at her statement and Norman asked, ¡°Who¡¯s paying if not them?¡±


    ¡°Somehow, Matthew managed to get himself a Supreme Card here, and he gets the bill waived no


    matter what he orders,¡± she answered expressionlessly.


    Norman¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°R-Really? Goodness, we have to order more, then. Excuse me, give us one of


    every item on your menu. No, hang on. Make it ten portions each! Also, bring me all the cigarettes and


    alcohol you have, including those in your storage!¡±

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937


    Chapter 937 The Boss Here Is a Miser


    It was the first time the waiter encountered such an order, so he was dumbfounded. ¡°Sir, we have many


    items on the menu, and all of you can¡¯t even finish it if we serve one portion each. If you want ten of each


    ¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡± Norman barked while ring at him. ¡°I can pack it for takeaway if I can¡¯t


    finish it, right?¡±


    Pa chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. We can take them away if we can¡¯t finish it. We don¡¯t need to pay for it,


    anyway. Go now and get all the food ready for us!¡±


    As everyone roared inughter, the waiter merely stood there awkwardly. Since he had never


    experienced such a situation, he had no idea how to deal with it at all.


    Then, Matthew spoke up. ¡°Uncle Norman, I¡¯m afraid this is not possible. The bill can be waived with the


    Supreme Card on the premise that there¡¯s no wastage and no takeaway is allowed. If we can¡¯t finish the


    food to a certain amount, we¡¯ll be charged double for it.¡±


    These were the conditions he hade up with at thest moment after he learned of Norman and


    Pa¡¯s personalities. If there were really no charges involved, they might actually empty out the entire


    building.


    Norman froze for a second. ¡°There¡¯s such a condition? What a sh*tty condition!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Pa agreed in a huff. ¡°It sounded so generous when it was first mentioned that the bill can be


    waived, but in the end, such a conditiones along with it. What a bluff! The boss here is such a


    miser!¡±


    Sasha opened her mouth and wanted to argue with her, but Matthew stopped her because she would


    only get snubbed if she started an argument with her. However, with this condition, Norman became


    more sensible with the order. Still, he only ordered the priciest items with the menu in his hands.


    Unfortunately for them, they weren¡¯t in time for the ten portions of Golden Rice as the famous chef had


    already returned to his home country.


    After the way Norman and Pa ced the order as they liked, Matthew took a nce at the order and


    reckoned that the food would cost more than three hundred thousand. These people are really going to


    stuff their faces full tonight!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    However, that was not the end yet. When they were ordering drinks, Norman straight away asked for the


    1982 Chateau Lafite Rothschild, but Minerva stopped him. ¡°Uncle Norman, forget that Lafite. There¡¯s


    Cheval nc in this ce, and that¡¯s what we¡¯re ordering!¡±


    Confused, he asked, ¡°How much does that cost? This Lafite costs at least tens of thousands a bottle.¡±


    She giggled before she answered, ¡°This restaurant has a batch of superior Cheval nc, and each


    bottle costs thirty thousand.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? There¡¯s no way it¡¯s so expensive!¡± he eximed in shock.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious. The owner of the ce personally purchased that Cheval nc, and as a


    wealthy man with a worth of more than a hundred billion, do you think he would settle for some


    cheap wine?¡±


    Instantly, Norman was intrigued. ¡°Then¡­ Then let¡¯s have that Cheval nc. More importantly, your


    Uncle Hector has never tried it before.¡±


    Speechless, Sasha thought, Just admit it if you want it for yourself and cut the pretense.


    In the end, the waiter returned with four boxes of Cheval nc, and the Freemans rushed up to


    scrutinize it. Finally, they came to the conclusion that it wasn¡¯t any cheap wine, so they each took a bottle


    in their hands as they took pictures with it and posted it on their social media. After making a fuss over it


    for a while, they finally opened a bottle to enjoy the rich, vorful wine.


    As for Minerva, she already had her eyes on the leftover wine. Knowing that these people in the room


    wouldn¡¯t be able to finish all four boxes, she nned to bring some bottles with her and make a killing by


    selling it outside.


    Soon, their food arrived, and all of them started eating greedily. While eating, they eximed in delight


    andplimented the tasty food, saying that they had never tasted anything so delicious. That was


    especially true for Norman and Pa, who kept stuffing their faces with food, terrified that someone else


    would be quicker than themselves. Of course, they didn¡¯t forget the wine; they began drinking


    aggressively while they ate. After all, just a sip would cost more than ten thousand, so they really didn¡¯t


    want to lose out.

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938


    Chapter 938 You Shouldn¡¯t Forget Your Roots


    As Matthew and Sasha sat next to them, they watched in silence as those people ate like beasts, looking


    as though they had arrived here on an empty stomach after starving themselves for weeks.


    After a few rounds of food and drinks, their bellies were full, and they finally started with the main topic.


    Hector downed a ss of wine before he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Helen, I heard that you recently


    had an argument with Chloe. Is that true? I remember when you were young, you and Chloe were the


    closest. In addition, she¡¯s a really kind person who helped you out a lot back then. You shouldn¡¯t forget


    your roots. You need to always help out your kin whenever you can.¡±


    Almost immediately, everyone else chimed in to express their agreement, as though Helen would be the


    biggest sinner if she refused to help.


    With a sigh, Helen then replied, ¡°You don¡¯t know the entire situation, Uncle Hector. I would like to help


    them out as well, but they really went overboard this time!¡± Then, she went on to tell them everything


    Chloe and her family did after their return from abroad.


    When she finished, Heidi knitted her brows. ¡°How could you do this, Chloe? Helen and her family have


    been really kind to you. How could you guys bite the hand that fed you?¡±


    ¡°You know nothing!¡± Chloe argued in anger. ¡°You¡¯ve only heard her side of the story, and you didn¡¯t even


    ask me about the real situation.¡±


    ¡°So, tell us then. What¡¯s the real situation?¡± Heidi asked in return.


    ¡°My mom is a klutz, so I¡¯ll exin it for her instead.¡± Minerva stood up and interrupted the conversation.


    ¡°First of all, I would like to ask Aunt Helen this. How much did my mother give you out of her monthly


    sry when you first got married to Uncle James?¡±


    ¡°Why are you bringing this up now?¡± Helen asked in annoyance.


    ¡°Of course I have to bring this up!¡± she shouted. ¡°My mother¡¯s sry was a mere few hundred per month,


    but she gave you guys half of it. A few hundred was all she had, and she had to share it with you all. You


    should repay her kindness back then with more than what she gave. I¡¯m not even asking for half of your


    assets now, but you should at least treat us better after our return, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that we treated you guys poorly?¡± Demi argued furiously. ¡°Think back on the things you


    guys did. First, Tate hit someone with a car, and we were the ones who paid thepensation. After


    that, we signed the contract for your dad and settled the trouble Tate caused with the Harrisons, not


    forgetting the issue with the Lachs. Later, you cheated a hundred million from my mom because of your


    boy toy, and seven million was ripped off from you. With the three million that you secretly pocketed


    away, you bought the motorcycle and caused such a serious ident. Now, you¡¯re shifting the me on


    us shamelessly, saying that the ident only happened because my mom gave you the money. Can you


    be any more shameless than this, Minerva? Would any of this have happened if you had returned the


    three million to us?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Heads turned to Minerva, and she answered nonchntly without even flinching, ¡°With all our elders


    seated here in this room, you shouldn¡¯t twist the truth to your advantage! We¡¯ll speak about all those


    issues one fine day, but I would like to ask you this now. When we just came back, who was the one who


    drove us out when we were living at your ce? Also, who was the one who dered that we¡¯re not


    allowed into your house anymore?¡±


    ¡°The nerve of you to bring this up, Minerva Campbell!¡± Demi snapped. ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t allow you


    guys into our house was that you brought your scoundrel friends home and messed up the house¡ª¡±


    ¡°Listen carefully, Demi Cunningham!¡± Minerva shouted, cutting her off. ¡°Those are my friends, and they¡¯re


    educated university graduates, not some scoundrel as you said. They didn¡¯t mess up the house either!¡±

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939


    Chapter 939 Have You Forgotten Your Rtives Now That You¡¯re Rich?


    An argument broke out between Demi and Minerva, and everyone simply felt annoyed after listening to


    them for a while.


    Norman mmed the table said in anger, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Shut up, both of you! Why are the both of you


    arguing about this? There¡¯s no point to it at all. Regardless, even if it¡¯s Minerva¡¯s family that was wrong in


    this matter, you guys shouldn¡¯t say things like that. It¡¯s so disappointing! We¡¯re a family, so how could you


    say that you¡¯re not allowing them into your house again? Do you mean to say that you don¡¯t want us to


    visit your ce as well, Demi?¡±


    Upon hearing that, the rest of the family red at Demi furiously, and she was dumbstruck. ¡°Uncle


    Norman, I-I didn¡¯t mean that!¡±


    Pa snorted indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s what you say, but who knows what you have on your mind? Despite


    Chloe helping your family so much back then, you still threw her children out of your ce now. We


    wouldn¡¯t even dare to think of visiting your ce! Sheesh, it¡¯s true that people change when they


    be wealthy. You don¡¯t even want your family anymore! Norman, I think we better go home. Now


    that Helen is rich, she¡¯s no longer your sister, and she wouldn¡¯t give two hoots about anything we say


    to her anymore.¡±


    Those cruel and mean words made Helen¡¯s blood boil, and her face turned scarlet. ¡°Pa, don¡¯t spout


    nonsense! Let¡¯s speak facts!¡±


    After mming the table loudly, Pa retorted, ¡°Looking at the facts, you guys are still the ones in the


    wrong! Even if the young ones made a mistake, you should put emphasis on educating them as their


    elder instead of throwing them out of the house just because you¡¯re loaded. Uncle Hector, say


    something. Is this how an elder should be?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Hector agreed with her while nodding slowly. ¡°How can you say things like that, Helen? That¡¯s


    so disappointing!¡±


    With all of her family members ming her, Helen felt incredibly wronged, and her eyes turned red from


    the frustration she was feeling.


    Next to her, James was holding his fists. If Hector wasn¡¯t here, he would have blown his top already a


    long time ago.


    Again, Minerva started to criticize and shift all the me on the Cunninghams. Despite Demi¡¯s efforts to


    argue with her several times, the Freemans still ended up siding with Minerva, especially Norman and


    Pa, who kept speaking up for her.


    As Sasha listened to all of it, a look of frustration took over her face, and she whispered to Matthew, ¡°All


    of them are so biased. They keep speaking up for the Campbells. It¡¯s too much!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just normal,¡± Matthew replied in a soft voice.


    Startled, she asked, ¡°Why is that normal?¡±


    ¡°If they can help the Campbells to get some money from us today, then they will have an excuse in the


    future to ask us for money. It¡¯s not a family gathering tonight, and neither are these people here to judge


    the matter. To put it simply, everyone is here just to get some money from us.¡±


    Sasha was dumbfounded. ¡°How¡­ can they do this? Why should we give them money?¡±


    While ncing at her, he answered, ¡°A man is innocent until people are jealous of his wealth. Just


    because you¡¯re rich, they think that you have to share your wealth with them.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°T-This doesn¡¯t make sense at all!¡± she uttered in frustration.


    However, Matthew merely grinned. That was just the way some rtives were; they would look down on


    someone when that person was penniless, but they would try ways and means to get money out of that


    same person when he or she was wealthy. If that person refused to give in to their demands, they would


    even curse him or her for being a rich but heartless person. Regardless, that was the reason why some


    rtives were difficult to deal with.


    After debating for a while, it was Hector who mmed the table this time. ¡°All said and done, you guys


    are the ones at fault this time, Helen! We¡¯re a family and the closest people to each other. How could you


    do something like this? I know you¡¯ve made some money over the years, but still, you shouldn¡¯t forget


    your origins!¡±

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940


    Chapter 940 They Just Don¡¯t Have the Money


    Helen was so mad that she had no words to say as she swung her hands helplessly.


    At the side, Norman nodded and added, ¡°I think Uncle Hector is right. This is just my two cents, Helen.


    Tate is your nephew. Are you really going to ignore this issue as his aunt? It¡¯s just twenty-three million, an


    amount that is nothing to your family! Why don¡¯t youe up with this money and clear the mess in front


    of us first? We can¡¯t let Tate go to jail!¡±


    Everyone nodded, and a chatter broke out as they tried to convince Helen to fork out the money.


    Enraged, the veins on James¡¯ neck were bulging, and he was close to throwing his temper when


    Matthew hurriedly tugged his arm while muttering softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Dad. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Even though James was still gritting his teeth, he finally rxed his fists. Actually, he was close to


    flipping the table a few seconds ago.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with you, Uncle Norman,¡± Demi said, infuriated. ¡°Why should we pay for thepensation


    when it¡¯s his family¡¯s problem? It doesn¡¯t make sense at all!¡±


    ¡°How could you say something like that, Demi?¡± Norman asked with a frown. ¡°That¡¯s because they can¡¯t


    afford to pay for it. Do you think they¡¯ll ask for your help if they can afford it themselves?¡±


    ¡°So we¡¯ll have to pay for it just because they can¡¯t? That¡¯s unreasonable!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re a family. Shouldn¡¯t you help out your aunt when her family is in trouble? The issue this time is


    very serious, and Tate will go to jail if we don¡¯t pay thepensation fees. Do you really want to see him


    go to jail?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Pa snorted. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you imed that you¡¯re the closest sisters. So much for that! If it


    weren¡¯t for Chloe¡¯s financial support back then, I think you guys would have starved to death a long time


    ago. None of you would have made it until this day. Now that you¡¯re rich, you look down on others and


    bite the hand that fed you!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Then why aren¡¯t you guys helping out? As you said that we¡¯re a family, we¡¯re all equally close to


    each other!¡± Demi spat.


    Pa chortled and replied, ¡°We aren¡¯t that capable; that¡¯s why. Do you think we have twenty-three


    million? Unlike us, this little amount of money is nothing to you, and it¡¯s just your spare cash! If the


    amount is only hundreds of thousands, they wouldn¡¯t have needed your help, and we could have helped


    them out ourselves. Am I right, everyone?¡±


    The others followed suit, saying that they would be willing to help out if the amount was small, which


    made Demi so angry that she was at a loss for words.


    At this point, Matthew suddenly said, ¡°At the end of the day, the main problem is the highpensation


    fees, huh? If thepensation fees are smaller, I think everyone would be willing to help, actually. Mom,


    Dad, why don¡¯t we take care of this twenty-three million?¡±


    A smile broke out on Pa¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, you got it right! There¡¯s still a reasonable person in your family


    after all! You¡¯re unexpectedly sensible, Matthew.¡±


    Simultaneously, James, Helen and Demi red at him, wondering what he was nning to do by


    speaking up for the other side now. Even Sasha was equally confused, for she didn¡¯t know what he


    meant either. All of them wanted to ask him, but Matthew stopped them by giving them a look.


    Just then, the door suddenly swung open and Bonds burst into the room in a huff with a group of men.


    Everyone in the room was stunned, and Norman muttered, ¡°What are you doing? You must have walked


    into the wrong room¡ª¡±


    Without waiting for him to finish, Bonds grabbed him from the back of his neck and pressed him on the


    table. ¡°This is none of your business. Shut up!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The men around Bonds red fiercely at Norman, and he immediately shut his mouth, too afraid to say


    another word.


    After ncing at Chloe, Bonds asked, ¡°You¡¯re Tate¡¯s mother, aren¡¯t you? Your son hit me with a carst


    time. Let¡¯s settle this issue now, shall we?¡±

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941


    Chapter 941 I¡¯m Going Back on My Words Now


    While Chloe was stupefied, Minerva stammered anxiously, ¡°D-Didn¡¯t we already reach a settlement the


    last time? We even signed the letter of understanding¡ª¡±


    Bonds cut her off directly. ¡°I¡¯m going back on my words now.¡±


    ¡°Y-You signed the letter of understanding yourself!¡± Minerva eximed. ¡°How can you take back your


    promise now? A man shouldn¡¯t go back on his words! Do you call yourself a man?¡±


    Instantly, the men behind Bonds were infuriated. ¡°D*mn it, b*tch. Who are you speaking about?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it, b*tch!¡±


    ¡°Boss, should we rip off her mouth first?¡±


    The men looked fierce and sinister; they frightened Minerva so much that she staggered a few steps


    backward.


    While waving his hand, Bonds said indifferently, ¡°So what if I¡¯ve already decided that I¡¯m going back on


    my words? What can you do to me?¡±


    This time, Minerva didn¡¯t dare to talk back anymore, and Bonds turned back to Chloe. ¡°I¡¯m not going to


    ask for much. One million, and this matter is over! There are so many of you here. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult


    toe up with a million.¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t have a million!¡± Chloe cried out in panic. ¡°You¡¯ve already signed the letter of understanding, so


    you can¡¯t ask for money anymore! This is extortion!¡±


    Bonds snorted. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m extorting you. So what? Just await your death if I don¡¯t get a million.¡± After


    that, he took his men with him and left in a huff.


    Everyone looked at each other. They were stunned, as nobody expected the situation to turn out this


    way. Frowning, Sasha asked, ¡°What¡¯s the problem with him? Why is he still asking for money after


    signing the letter of understanding?¡±


    With a smirk, Matthew leaned close to her ear and whispered, ¡°I was the one who told him toe!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± She gasped, and Matthew shook his head at her, signaling her to not ask any questions.


    After Bonds and his men left, Minerva cursed angrily and turned to Chloe in the end. ¡°Mom¡­ What are


    we going to do?¡±


    Chloe gazed at Helen helplessly. ¡°Helen, w-what should we do about this one million?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ask my mother-inw this question, Aunt Chloe,¡± Matthew interjected suddenly. ¡°Didn¡¯t we


    already agree that we¡¯ll take care of twenty-three million? So, can¡¯t you guys think of a way toe up


    with this one million?¡±


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have a million either!¡± Chloe cried out anxiously.


    Pa pursed her lips and said, ¡°There¡¯s not much difference between twenty-three million and twenty-


    four million. It¡¯s just a difference of one million, and it¡¯s still nothing to your family, Helen. You guys should


    fork out this money.¡±


    Her words received the support of everyone else, and they all went along with her.


    James and Helen were so furious that they red at Matthew, thinking that this wouldn¡¯t have happened


    if he hadn¡¯t agreed to pay that twenty-three million. This is all his fault!


    However, a smile spread across Matthew¡¯s face. ¡°Aunt Pa, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t put it that way. We¡¯ve


    agreed to take care of that twenty-three million, and it¡¯s not appropriate that we even have to take care of


    this one million now.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Well, Chloe and her family don¡¯t have that much money,¡± she said anxiously. ¡°What should we do then?¡±


    ¡°She may not have the money, but you guys do!¡± Matthew answered with a smile. ¡°You guys said it


    yourselves earlier that you can¡¯te up with twenty-three million, but you can still make it if it¡¯s a few


    hundred thousand or even a million. And now, this is only one million. I¡¯m sure you guys cane up


    with the amount if you put your money together!¡±


    All of a sudden, Sasha grinned because she finally understood what Matthew meant.


    ¡°Why should we fork out the money?¡± Pa asked, feeling frustrated.


    ¡°Then why should we fork out twenty-three million?¡± Matthew retorted.

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942


    Chapter 942 We Should Be Fair


    That was enough to make Pa shut up, and a few minutes passed by before she said sheepishly, ¡°Your


    family is rich anyway. This amount of money means nothing to you!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say things like that, Aunt Pa,¡± Matthew said. ¡°The rtionship between family members


    cannot be measured with money. Furthermore, we already decided to fork out the twenty-three million,


    which is the biggest share because our family is rich. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s reasonable if you guys don¡¯t help


    out with a small amount like one million. What do you think, Mom, Dad?¡±


    By now, James and Helen had figured out what he was nning, and they smirked. ¡°Matthew is right!¡±


    James said loudly. ¡°We¡¯ll take care of the twenty-three million, and we¡¯ll leave you guys to take care of


    the remaining one million. Since we¡¯re all rtives, we should be fair to each other. If you guys don¡¯t


    come up with that one million, we won¡¯t fork out that twenty-three million either!¡±


    Helen nodded in agreement as she nced at all the other people with an indifferent smile on her face.


    She knew that all of them were stingy, and they wouldn¡¯t care if it was someone else who had to burn


    their pockets. However, they wouldn¡¯t be agreeable if they were asked to fork out their own money.


    In the end, all of them turned to Hector pleadingly. Hector was feeling rather awkward, for he was also


    part of the rtives that everyone was speaking about, and he let out a deep, long sigh. ¡°That¡¯s not right,


    Helen! With your family¡¯s wealth, it wouldn¡¯t matter to you whether it¡¯s twenty-three or twenty-four million.


    However, one million is an astronomical figure to us. We¡¯ll face difficulties in our lives if we reallye


    up with one million. Why don¡¯t you guys fork out this one million? It won¡¯t affect your family that much


    anyway.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    James was so enraged that he almostshed out at him. What the hell did you say? You want us to fork


    out twenty-four million while you guys don¡¯t contribute anything at all? The nerve of him!


    Just then, the door burst open again, and it was Josephing in with a group of people this time.


    ¡°Chloe Freeman, your son tried to abduct my granddaughter thest time. I think it¡¯s about time we settle


    the score. I¡¯m asking for a million inpensation fees! Otherwise, I assure you that your son will go to


    jail,¡± he threatened coldly.


    A look of dismay appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. The problem with Bonds had yet to be resolved, and


    another problem that involved another million had cropped up.


    What exactly is happening? Why are these people here at the same time? Chloe thought, panic-stricken.


    The second Joseph left the room with his men, everyone twisted their heads simultaneously to look at


    Helen.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big difference between twenty-four million and twenty-five million, actually¡­¡± Pa murmured,


    and everyone else nodded in agreement.


    James and Helen were utterly furious now. They wondered just how much of a bully these people could


    be, but before they could say anything, the door opened up again. This time, it was Leanna who walked


    in.


    As she nced at Jojo, she said in a cold voice, ¡°You¡¯re Jojo, aren¡¯t you? You ran into my car and almost


    killed my daughter thest time, but we haven¡¯t settled this score yet! I heard that you¡¯re back in Eastcliff,


    so it¡¯s time that we reach a settlement now.¡±


    ¡°That has got nothing to do with me!¡± Jojo was angered. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the driver that time. W-Who do you


    think you are, you b*tch¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Leanna gave her a tight p on her face.


    ¡°How dare you p my daughter!¡± Pa roared and sprang up from her seat. Immediately, a group of


    people rushed through the door to pin her and her family to the floor.


    With a stony face, Leanna said, ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Leanna Sandel, and I¡¯m from


    one of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff, the Sandels. One of the top tenpanies in this town,


    Creative Cloud Group, was established by me. Nobody has the guts to speak to me like this throughout


    my years here in Eastcliff, except you! You should know that there¡¯s a price to pay for speaking like that.


    Men, throw her out of the window!¡±

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943


    Chapter 943 I Want a Billion


    The way she spoke was so casual that it sounded as though it was not a big deal to her, but everyone


    else was stunned. This room was on the eighth floor, and if Jojo was thrown out of here, she would


    definitely fall to her death.


    Meanwhile, Leanna¡¯s men were very quick to drag Jojo to the side of the window. Then, they opened it


    and lifted her until she waspletely hanging above the window.


    Terrified, Jojo shrieked, ¡°No! I¡¯ve learned my mistake! Please let me off! I won¡¯t do it again! Someone,


    please¡­ Save me¡­¡±


    Pinned to the floor, Norman and Pa were shaking from fear as they begged for mercy. ¡°President


    Sandel, please have some mercy and let her off! She¡¯s still young! We¡¯re sorry. Please, we¡¯ll kneel


    down to you¡­¡±


    Both of them kept begging for a while, but Leanna ignored their pleas until Pa threatened, ¡°Murder is


    a crime! I-If anything should happen to my daughter, I-I¡¯ll charge you in court!¡±


    Bursting out in a chuckle, Leanna turned and cast her an indifferent look. ¡°Charge me in court? Let me


    tell you, to get to where I am now, at least eighty people have died, if not a hundred! Do you really think


    you have what it takes to bring me to court?¡±


    ¡°President Sandel, please let her off. I¡¯m begging you. I¡­ I was wrong¡­¡± Pa stammered, and


    everyone else started pleading for her as well.


    ring at her, Leanna said, ¡°You want to live? Sure, but you¡¯ll have to pay for what she did thest time.


    I¡¯m not asking for much, just five million. Are you willing to pay up?¡±


    With an ashen face, Pa bobbed her head frantically. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll pay. We¡¯ll definitely pay!¡±


    Nodding in satisfaction, Leanne turned and was about to leave when she saw Sasha. And she feigned


    surprise. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here as well, President Cunningham? These people, are they your¡­¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re my uncle and aunt. Jojo is my cousin,¡± Sasha answered.


    ¡°Really?¡± she gasped with a sparkle in her eyes. ¡°Oh my, I didn¡¯t expect that these people are rted to


    you. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve changed my mind. Five million won¡¯t cut it. I want a billion now.¡±


    Pa widened her eyes in shock. ¡°W-What did you say? What makes you think that you can ask for a


    billion?¡±


    Casting a nce at Sasha, she answered, ¡°For the fact that you¡¯re rtives of President Cunningham!


    She¡¯ll help you guys out in this matter, right? After all, Cunningham Pharmaceuticals is worth billions. I


    don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much if I ask for a billion, no?¡±


    ¡°Y-You guys didn¡¯t even suffer any injuries!¡± Pa argued. ¡°Why should we pay you? You might as well


    rob a bank!¡±


    Leanna chuckled in indifference. ¡°Isn¡¯t this as good as robbery? Hey shrew, listen carefully now. If you


    guys are the ones paying, then it will be five million. However, if it¡¯s the Cunninghams who are paying,


    then it will be a billion. You, keep a good watch on them!¡± As soon as she finished, she left with her head


    held high.


    At the door when nobody was paying any attention, she suddenly winked at Matthew with a wicked smile


    on her face.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Smirking, Matthew thought, Looks like Leanna really enjoys acting. Earlier tonight, he asked Bonds,


    Joseph, and Leanna to put up this show on purpose.


    The moment Leanna left, a deadly silence fell over the room. A long while passed and it was Heidi who


    broke the silence. ¡°Jojo¡­ how did you manage to offend Leanna Sandel? I heard from my daughter that


    she¡¯s a really influential figure in Eastcliff. Even thebined assets of the Sandel Family may not be


    more than hers. How did you offend such a big shot like her?¡±


    Hanging her head, Jojo sobbed sadly instead of answering her.


    Pa barked angrily, ¡°Nobody offended her! That b*tch¡ª¡±


    All of a sudden, she stopped herself and sealed her lips when she caught sight of the man Leanna had


    left behind.

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944


    Chapter 944 Take Care of the Five Million, Guys


    With a sullen expression, Norman asked, ¡°Helen, didn¡¯t you say that this matter has been resolved? So,


    what¡¯s happening now?¡±


    By now, Helen had already figured out that these were all nned by Matthew, but of course, she


    wouldn¡¯t let the cat out of the bag. Instead, she sighed in exasperation. ¡°The incidentst time almost


    cost the life of President Sandel¡¯s daughter. Even though she didn¡¯t mention it back then, she had been


    keeping this grudge in her heart the whole time. When you guys went back previously, she didn¡¯t get the


    chance to see you, so she had put this matter aside. But you guys showed up here again in the end. As


    a person who can¡¯t tolerate any mistakes, she¡¯s here looking for you guys to settle this score!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ what should we do now?¡± Norman asked anxiously. ¡°She¡¯s asking for five million. Where are we


    supposed to find so much money?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how, but don¡¯te to us!¡± James said. ¡°President Sandel has already made it clear that


    it¡¯ll be a billion if we¡¯re the ones paying.¡±


    Knitting her brows tightly, Pa suddenly uttered, ¡°Why is she doing this? Why will it be five million if


    we¡¯re paying and a billion if they¡¯re the ones paying? She¡¯s obviously walking all over us! James, did you


    guys purposely invite Leanna Sandel here to pick on us?¡±


    Demi snorted. ¡°Cut the crap, Aunt Pa! We don¡¯t know why President Sandel turned up here today. But


    remember this, even if she¡¯s picking on you, you don¡¯t have what it takes to fight back. In Eastcliff, just


    one word from her and you¡¯ll lose your life. Fortunately, you guys started pleading from the beginning, or


    else, nobody can say for sure that you¡¯ll live to see tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that powerful to do anything¡ª¡± Pa burst out angrily. But before she could finish her


    sentence, the man Leanna left behind pped her across the face.


    ¡°Watch your words, or I¡¯ll knock out all of your teeth!¡± he threatened.


    Although furious, Pa didn¡¯t dare to utter another word because Leanna¡¯s dominance was still here


    despite her absence.


    Then, James roared intoughter. ¡°The situation is clear now! We¡¯ll take care of Chloe¡¯s twenty-five


    million. But uh, we can¡¯t pay Jojo¡¯s share of five million. So, all of you have to put your money together


    ande up with five million.¡±


    Everyone was stunned, and a woman said, ¡°W-We don¡¯t have that much money. How are we going to


    come up with five million?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nodding, Norman agreed. ¡°Exactly! We¡¯re poor, and I don¡¯t think we have a million even if we put all our


    savings together. There¡¯s no way we cane up with five million.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem!¡± Matthew said with a chuckle. ¡°You still have your houses, don¡¯t you? You should


    have enough if you sell your houses. This is a matter of life and death. I¡¯m sure nobody wants to see


    Uncle Norman and his entire family dead in this city.¡±


    Chuckling loudly, James added, ¡°He¡¯s right! You can sell your houses, and if all of you sell your houses,


    you cane up with around six million. There¡¯s even some leftover to pay for rentals after that. How


    fitting! Hahaha!¡±


    Right now, James was really delighted. Earlier, these people kept attacking them nonstop, and it was


    finally his turn to fight back, letting out all the frustrations he had suffered.


    After a long silence, the eldest in the Freeman Family, Elena Freeman, mmed the table and sprang up


    from her seat. ¡°This is none of my business! I¡¯m not going to sell my house because of this. No matter


    what, I¡¯m staying out of this issue.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, Aunt Elena,¡± Demi gasped. ¡°That¡¯s not the way to say things. How could you do this when we¡¯re


    a family? This wasn¡¯t your attitude at all when you wanted us to help out Aunt Chloe earlier. So, it¡¯s okay


    for our family to fork out the money, but not yours? This doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡±

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945


    Chapter 945 Why Should We Pay?


    After she finished, she exchanged a look with James and they smirked. This was the way these people


    talked to them earlier, and it felt amazing that they could serve it right back at them in the end!


    ¡°What did you say, Demi?¡± Elena said, enraged. ¡°They¡¯re the ones responsible for not bringing up their


    child well. Why do we have to pay for it? And to have us sell our houses to settle the problem for them?


    Where will we stay if we sell our houses?¡±


    The other rtives nodded in agreement, supporting her.


    However, James paced to the couch and took a seatnguidly. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. Regardless,


    we¡¯re a family, and if you guys are willing to help, so will we. On the contrary, we won¡¯t help out if you


    don¡¯t. Otherwise, it shows just how heartless you guys are.¡±


    Elena red at him. ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to help. But what has that got to do with us? No matter


    what, I stand by my words. Take care of the trouble you¡¯ve caused yourselves. This matter has got


    nothing to do with us.¡±


    Anxious, Norman began, ¡°Uncle Hector, please help us out¡­¡±


    Hector heaved a deep sigh. ¡°Actually, what Elena said makes sense. You have to bear the


    consequences of your own actions. You can¡¯t expect others to keep helping you out.¡±


    His words stunned Chloe and Minerva. What should they do now when even Hector refused to back


    them up?


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Nevertheless, James and Helen beamed brightly. Hector was not far off from a rogue himself, and he


    wouldn¡¯t mind watching in joy if there was trouble and he didn¡¯t need to spend any money. But now, even


    he was involved in this matter, so it was impossible that he would agree to it.


    Standing up, James announced, ¡°Looks like we can¡¯t reach an agreement tonight. Whatever, but this is


    what we¡¯ll do. When you guys havee up with five million, we¡¯ll have twenty-five million prepared for


    Chloe as well. Everyone, I still have something on and will take my leave now. We¡¯ll speak again next


    time. Oh, by the way, Liam. This is a rare visit for Uncle Hector, so host him well tonight. Book a few


    rooms from the budget hotel next door and let them have a good rest tonight. Also, don¡¯t forget to get


    tickets in the sleeper cabin when you buy the train tickets for tomorrow. You shouldn¡¯t buy regr tickets


    for our elders. Do you understand?¡±


    Liam let out a heartyugh and answered, ¡°No problem! Just leave it to me, Dad.¡±


    Whileughing heartily, James left the room, and Helen stood up as well. After looking at everyone with


    an earnest look, she sighed and left, leaving everyone stunned.


    The arrangements made by James were aplete insult to them¡ªthe budget hotel and the train


    tickets on the immediate next day. Clearly, he wanted them to leave right after a night¡¯s stay! This time,


    these people came here with the idea to stay a few days so that they could get some benefits out of the


    Cunninghams. However, James left them no chance for that at all! Despite that, seeing how things had


    turned out, they were too ashamed to say anything and could only ept the situation as it was.


    After that, Matthew and Sasha left the ce, too. Even though the meal was waived off with the


    Supreme Card, Matthew instructed the waiter to keep an eye on the situation. All the wine that was


    unopened had to be returned to the restaurant, and should not be taken away. Matthew wasn¡¯t trying to


    be selfish or anything, but these people were simply too much!


    When both of them reached downstairs, a car rolled in front of them and stopped. Popping her head out


    of the window, Leanna asked, ¡°Hello, handsome and beautiful. Would you like me to drop you off?¡±


    Sasha and Matthew exchanged a look and grinned. Knowing that they would be drinking tonight, they


    had decided earlier not to drive.


    In the car, Leanna asked with a smirk, ¡°What do you think? My acting was pretty good, huh?¡±


    ¡°President Sandel, you really have a way to take care of those shrews!¡± Sasha praised with a smile.


    A smug smile spread across Leanna¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s for sure! My uncles¡¯ wives are all top-notch shrews,


    but I managed to subdue them so that they don¡¯t even dare to raise their voices at me!¡±

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946


    Chapter 946 I¡¯m Taking Over Your Husband


    Along the way, they chatted happily until they reached the Grand Garden. ¡°Head home first, President


    Cunningham. I¡¯m taking over your husband tonight!¡± Leanna said.


    Sashaughed. She really likes to joke around. ¡°Sure, but don¡¯t forget to return him tomorrow!¡± she


    answered, smiling.


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that. Maybe he¡¯ll find me better tonight and leave you.¡±


    Giggling, Sasha hit her yfully on her arm. ¡°My husband would never do something like that!¡±


    Leanna giggled along with her before driving off with Matthew to Lakeside Garden. Here, Leanna had a


    vi where her best friend was now residing.


    While driving the car into the car porch, Leanna asked, ¡°Matthew, why does your wife have so much trust


    in you? Isn¡¯t she the least bit worried when a beautiful woman like me takes you away at night?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because she knows that I love her and won¡¯t allow her to suffer in any way,¡± Matthew replied with


    a chuckle.


    Casting him a look of jealousy, Leanna sulked. ¡°Get out of here. Stop your disy of affection in front of


    me in the future. And you better watch out. I might really snatch you away from your wife one day!¡±


    Matthewughed out loud as he followed her upstairs. Even though her best friend had recovered, he


    still needed to dress her wound again every week to speed up her recovery. After he expertly took care


    of everything and said goodbye to Leanna, he then went to the Lakeside Vi.


    Natalie had already fallen asleep when he reached. Her condition had improved a lot recently and the


    servants would take her out on walks in the neighborhood during the day.


    Next, he went to visit Jinny, and he heard the sounds of cheerfulughter when he was at the door.


    Knocking, he went in and saw Jinny seated together with Stacy as they chatted away happily. Close to


    them, Jordan was on a couch with a big smile on his face.


    No longer wearing thickyers of clothes, Jinny was dressed in a rather trendy sportswear instead. The


    skin on her face had recoveredpletely, revealing silky smooth skin that looked even better than


    Sasha¡¯s and Leanna¡¯s.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Understandable, Matthew thought. After all, Jinny¡¯s face had been covered with sores ever since she


    was born; her skin was never revealed. Now that the sores had subsided, her skin was exposed, and it


    was only natural that it was close to baby skin.


    However, what really shocked him was her appearance. In fact, her looks were not far off from Sasha or


    Leanna. More importantly, he somehow had the feeling that she had a very charming aura about her,


    and this wasn¡¯t something that could be found on either Sasha or Leanna!


    If girls with about the same looks were ced together, Jinny would definitely stand out amongst them.


    The reason being, she had a charming quality that was unique to her.


    Seeing Matthew, Jinny stood up, dashed to him, and held his arm. ¡°You¡¯re back, Matthew!¡±


    During this period, she had regarded him as her own family, and his ce in her heart was way above


    Jordan and Stacy.


    All smiles, Jordan and Stacy greeted him. They nowpletely thought of Jinny as their own daughter


    and woulde here to apany her during their breaks. Sometimes, they would even spend the


    night here. Stacy liked Jinny very much, and Jinny would call her mom as well. So, they really did seem


    like a real family.


    Smiling, Matthew returned their greetings and sat down at a table, chatting with them for a while. In the


    meantime, he noticed that Jinny¡¯s condition was much better than before.


    Every day, he woulde over to observe her condition as he waited for her recovery. At the same time,


    he was waiting for an opportunity.


    From the incident at Cadmus Lake and with Sanchez, he knew that something must have happened in


    Orleans. Therefore, he was waiting for the right time so that he could make a trip to Cadmus Lake and


    find out what exactly happened in Orleans.

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947


    Chapter 947 You Did Well, Matthew


    Besides admiration, Jordan was also thankful toward Matthew. Recently, he had collected many special


    patients that neither the hospital nor a joint consultation could treat. In the end, everyone was shocked


    when the patients were easily cured with just a few simple words from Matthew.


    Without a doubt, the most crucial point was Jinny¡¯s condition.


    As Jordan¡¯s daughter had passed away a long time ago, he hadpletely regarded Jinny as his own


    daughter, and he was more delighted than anyone to see her recovering each day. Hence, he was very


    thankful to Matthew for that.


    Suddenly, something came into his mind. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. A few days ago, some foreigners went to the


    hospital to look for that fisherman you cured. And they even asked a lot of details about you, but I told


    the doctor not to tell them anything.¡±


    Matthew¡¯s heart skipped. Are the Orleanians looking for that fisherman? Why did they look for him? And


    why were they asking about me? Did I already catch their attention?


    He had his guards up against Orleanians after what happened with Sanchez thest time. They¡¯ve


    started looking for me. Have they found out that Jinny is with me? Are they trying to look for her?


    His eyes drifted to Jinny. Although she had recovered a lot during the past period, her recovery hadn¡¯t


    reached the point that he wanted. For now, he hadn¡¯t gone to look for the Orleanians because he wanted


    to wait until her condition improved before he could start working on this matter.


    After pondering it over for a while, he said, ¡°Dr. Burton, please inform me if somebody asks about me


    again in the future. It¡¯d be even better if you can find out who those people are, or maybe their contact


    details.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Jordan answered with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ll inform the hospitalster. But from what I can see,


    somebody is looking for you anonymously for treatment. Mr. Larson, with your skills, it will be a blessing


    to the people if you¡¯re willing to do consultations!¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°Dr. Burton, I¡¯ve been idle for too long and can¡¯t get used to consultations all day.¡±


    Nodding, Jordan could understand what he meant. After all, Matthew managed to reach his current


    position and amass such wealth at such a young age. If it was the same with anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t


    like to do consultations as well because it was tiring.


    In addition, with his skills, countless people would show up for his treatment if he really decided to do


    consultations. If that was the case, he would be caught up in work all day!


    Matthew stayed and chatted a little longer before going home. When he was home, he heard James


    laughing loudly in the living room.


    ¡°Matthew did really well tonight! Did you see the looks on their faces earlier? They were so mad! Those


    bunch of *ssholes had iting for them!¡± James said andughed heartily.


    At the sight of Matthewing into the living room, James immediately went over to wee him. ¡°Oh,


    my! You¡¯re finally home, Matthew! Come take a seat here and have some tea. You did a good job


    tonight, you rascal! I knew I could depend on you!¡± he praised.


    Next to him, Sasha was all smiles. This was the scene she had always wanted¡ªher parents weren¡¯t


    biased against Matthew anymore, and they could all get along peacefully. Things couldn¡¯t get better than


    this.


    However, Demi cast Matthew a look from the corners of her eyes and snorted. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re


    exaggerating. He merely got a few people to scare them. What¡¯s so great about that? Have you heard


    yourself how you praised him? You sounded as though he had saved the world! If you had told me


    earlier, I would¡¯ve asked Liam to get a few men and put those people in their ce.¡±

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948


    Chapter 948 The Freemans Escaped


    James red at her. ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re going to gather some men? Can you gather people like Mr.


    Harrison and President Sandel? This isn¡¯t a problem that can be solved by the number of people. The


    key is to get the critical figures. What¡¯s the point of getting some small fries to threaten them? You¡¯ll only


    worsen the situation. Forget it. I can¡¯t be bothered to lecture you. Just keep your opinions to yourself next


    time. You know clearly that you¡¯re not that capable.¡±


    Parting her mouth, Demi wanted to argue, but no words came out in the end. With her influence, she


    couldn¡¯t even get Bonds toe, not to mention Joseph or Leanna.


    Even Helen was full of praise for Matthew. All the frustrations she suffered recently finally found its outlet


    after what happened tonight, and she felt greatly relieved, and proud even.


    While they were chatting, Liam came back as well. Filled with frustrations, Demi red and directed


    her anger at him when she saw himing home. ¡°Where did you go? Why are you back sote?¡±


    Liam sighed. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe what I¡¯m about to say. I was making arrangements for their stay¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s bullsh*t,¡± Demi interrupted. ¡°It doesn¡¯t take that long to book rooms for the night. Moreover,


    there¡¯s a budget hotel in every corner. Tell me, where did you go fooling around this time?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t fool around. It¡¯s Aunt Heidi. She insisted not to stay at the hotel saying that she had something


    else on. I was worried about her safety in the middle of the night, so I offered her a ride. That¡¯s why I


    came home sote.¡±


    ¡°Where did you drop her off?¡±


    ¡°The University Town.¡±


    Surprised, Demi asked, ¡°What¡¯s Aunt Heidi doing there?¡±


    Something came into Helen¡¯s mind, and she eximed, ¡°Is it because Leia is attending university now?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. The person Helen just mentioned was Leia Anderson, Heidi¡¯s daughter.


    After raking through her memory, Sasha said, ¡°Speaking of this, I think Leia is taking her university


    entrance exam this year. Did she really make it into a university? Goodness, why didn¡¯t Aunt Heidi


    mention anything about this to us?¡±


    Sighing, Helen said, ¡°That¡¯s how Heidi has always been. If she could, she would never trouble others.


    Even though she¡¯s divorced and bringing up Leia by herself, she didn¡¯t ask her ex-husband for any


    money regardless of how difficult the situation is for her. What a tough life she¡¯s leading.¡±


    James sighed as well. ¡°Of all your family members from the Freemans, Heidi is the simplest one.


    Previously, Helen called her a few times asking if Leia will be attending the university in Eastcliff, but she


    kept saying that nothing has been decided yet. In the end, she didn¡¯t even inform us after Leia had


    arrived. Looks like she really doesn¡¯t want us to worry.¡±


    Nodding in agreement, Sasha and Matthew were quite respectful toward Heidi even though they didn¡¯t


    hold the rest of the family in high regards.


    ¡°Alright, since we found out about this, let¡¯s visit Leia in a couple of days. It¡¯s not easy for Heidi to bring


    up a child by herself. We should help her in any way we can,¡± Helen said.


    This time, James didn¡¯t object. Instead, he was rather supportive of her idea. But of course, that was


    mainly because he was in high spirits tonight.


    Through this incident with the Freemans, James was now particrly impressed with Matthew and kept


    complimenting him in between conversations. At the same time, Helen¡¯s gaze whenever she looked at


    him turned much warmer.


    Deep down, Sasha was very happy because her parents had finally regarded Matthew as family.


    On the other hand, Demi and Liam were disgruntled. The more their parents liked Matthew, the more


    worried they became because they were concerned that it might affect their inheritance in the future.


    The next morning, James found out that everyone from the Freeman Family had left Eastcliff. In fact,


    Norman and his family didn¡¯t even stay the night in the hotel, and it was said that they had left with a


    rental car in the middle of the night. It seemed like they were very worried about Leannaing after


    them for the money, so they escaped during the night.


    This news made James smile from ear to ear. Without the Freemans¡¯ support, Chloe and Minerva


    wouldn¡¯t be able to stir up any more trouble. Hence, everyone was basically ignoring them now.


    As for Tate¡¯s problem, no one was interested to know how it would turn out in the end. Even Helen was


    utterly disappointed in her nephew and niece, not to mention anyone else.


    In the morning after Sasha dropped Matthew off at the hospital, she said, ¡°Hey, I have a gathering with


    my ex-ssmates in the evening. Call me after work and we¡¯ll go together!¡±

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949


    Chapter 949 Sasha¡¯s Admirer


    Knitting his brows in confusion, Matthew asked, ¡°Are you guys going ahead with this gathering? I thought


    it would be canceled after that unpleasant incident with Cecilia.¡±


    Dumbstruck, Sasha uttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, either. Whatever it is, a few of my ex-


    ssmates called me and said that I have to attend the gathering this time, but I don¡¯t think Cecilia and


    her friends will being this time. Alright, that¡¯s it. Don¡¯t think too much about it and just take it that


    you¡¯re there for your dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in a hotel room in Eastcliff, Cecilia was sitting on the couch, looking very depressed. The


    last time, she drank so much that she threw up blood and was hospitalized for a couple of days. Since


    then, she had been feeling disgruntled. But seeing how much respect the Lachs had for Matthew, she


    didn¡¯t dare to have her revenge against him and could only suppress her anger.


    Suddenly, the door burst open and a girl ran into the room. ¡°Cecilia, the alumni dinner is tonight. Hurry up


    and get ready! Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    Confused, Cecilia asked, ¡°Alumni dinner? You¡¯re actually gonna attend this gathering? Aren¡¯t you


    embarrassed after what happened with Matthew thest time? It¡¯ll be so awkward if we see him again


    tonight!¡±


    The girl who came in was Anna, the same girl who was in the club with Cecilia thest time. She, too,


    had to drink so much that she threw up, and her situation wasn¡¯t any better than Cecilia. With a snort,


    she answered, ¡°I¡¯m asking you to go precisely because Matthew will be attending as well tonight. And do


    you know who else will be there tonight?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Cecilia asked, intrigued.


    A gleeful smile spread across Anna¡¯s face. ¡°Our ss monitor, Lincoln Zink!¡±


    Cecilia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re kidding me. Didn¡¯t Lincoln already leave the country? Is he back now?¡±


    ¡°Not only is he back now, but I heard that he really struck it rich overseas and is now an investor in Wall


    Street. He came back this time to invest in a few projects. I also heard that he already met the Ten


    Greatest Families of Eastcliff and got along really well with them.¡±


    ¡°For real?¡± Cecilia gasped. ¡°My goodness, Lincoln is something else, indeed! I knew back then that he¡¯s


    not your average Joe, but I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be doing so well now. By the way, is he single?¡±


    ¡°Stop it with your infatuation over him, girl,¡± Anna jested, giggling. ¡°You know very well who he likes. So


    even if he¡¯s single, you don¡¯t stand a chance at all!¡±


    Embarrassed, Cecilia gritted her teeth. ¡°I-I¡¯m not infatuated with him! What I want to know is whether he¡¯s


    still interested in Sasha if he¡¯s not married yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the main reason why I¡¯m asking you to attend the gathering! Somebody told me that Lincoln


    asked around about Sasha after his return, and he even looked for his friends, asking them for their help


    to get Sasha to attend the gathering tonight. Here¡¯s the thing: Lincoln is still single. I think he ns to


    continue wooing her. Looks like he¡¯s determined to win her heart this time.¡±


    Cecilia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? That¡¯s amazing!¡± She chortled. ¡°Things are looking real fun tonight if


    Matthew shows up with Sasha. Lincoln had been wooing Sasha the whole time in school. Even though


    he was unsessful, there was no one in school who didn¡¯t know about his infatuation with Sasha. Now


    that he has a sessful career and returned home in glory, do you think Sasha will give in to him?¡±


    Smirking, Anna replied, ¡°Who cares whether he will win Sasha¡¯s heart? No matter what, things will get


    interesting tonight. Do you remember how cocky Matthew looked thest time we saw him? I wonder if


    he can retain that cocky look in front of Lincoln. All we have to do tonight is to go there and enjoy the


    show.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tightening her jaw as she gritted her teeth, Cecilia had the same thought as Anna¡ªto attend the


    gathering so they could watch Matthew embarrass himself.

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950


    Chapter 950 Fake Friendship


    At six in the evening, Sasha went to pick up Matthew with her Maserati and they went straight to The


    Court Parlour. Many of them in Eastcliff had heard of this ce, but only a handful had actually been


    here before. Sitting inside this restaurant, they were amazed by the interior and the luxury of it,


    astounded and in awe.


    After Matthew and Sasha arrived and greeted everyone, they took a seat in the corner.


    Not far off from them, Cecilia was sitting with a few girls. All of them were looking at Matthew with


    daggers in their eyes.


    Soon, an arrogant-looking woman in thick makeup dressed in luxurious branded clothing paced into the


    room.


    ¡°Oh, Paris! You¡¯re finally here! This ce is truly a high-ss ce in Eastcliff and regr people can¡¯t


    even get in, but I heard that it was your husband who booked a VIP room. Without you, none of us dare


    to order anything from the menu,¡± Cecilia said as she paced toward and weed her.


    ¡°Why are you afraid to ce an order?¡± Paris asked with a smirk. ¡°Just order anything you like. My


    husband is very good friends with the manager here. And you know what? Once, he even had a meal


    together with Leanna Sandel, the owner of this ce.¡±


    Everyone gasped in disbelief.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Cecilia¡¯s eyes grewrge. ¡°Really? Your husband is acquainted with President Sandel? She¡¯s a really


    famous career woman in Eastcliff. Even Billy Newman and Timothy Wayne had to show her some


    respect. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Of course that¡¯s true!¡± Paris answered with augh. ¡°Putting aside the fact that she¡¯s a high-worth


    individual, President Sandel also has her family, the Sandel Family, behind her back. All things


    considered, she¡¯s basically the spokesperson for the Ten Greatest Families. So, of course, Billy and


    Timothy had to respect the Ten Greatest Families.¡±


    Amazed, everyone thought that Leanna¡¯s name was really influential in Eastcliff.


    Then, Paris slipped into the main seat with a nonchnt look in her eyes, as though she was looking


    down on everyone in the room.


    Meanwhile, Matthew and Sasha simply ignored these people and their false ttery.


    Casting a look at Matthew from the corners of her eyes, Cecilia suddenly chuckled. ¡°Oh, Paris, your


    husband is such an outstanding person. No wonder they say to notpare yourselves with others. It¡¯s


    truly frustrating. Say, do you guys still remember how many rich young men were trying to court Sasha


    back then? In the end, she ended up with a live-in son-inw who leeches off her. Fate is interesting,


    isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Hearing that, everyone¡¯s eyes flew toward Matthew and Sasha, looks of curiosity and amusement on


    their faces.


    However, Sasha merely furrowed her brows tightly as she thought, Cecilia is such a troublemaker. Even


    though we¡¯re just sitting quietly here, she starts insulting us out of nowhere. That¡¯s too much!


    Paris turned to Sasha. ¡°Oh, when did you get married, Sasha? Why didn¡¯t you inform any of us? Is this


    man right here your husband? Where does he work?¡±


    Still fixing their eyes on Sasha, everyone waited for her reply in anticipation. She was once the belle of


    the campus, and they all wanted to find out just what kind of man she had married.


    But the point here was what Cecilia said earlier. They wanted to know whether it was true that she had


    married a live-in son-inw.


    Taking a deep breath, Sasha tried her best to calm herself before saying, ¡°Oh, I got married a short while


    after graduation, and I didn¡¯t inform anyone because there wasn¡¯t a huge celebration. This is my


    husband, Matthew Larson. He¡¯s working as a department director in a hospital.¡±


    After taking a nce at Matthew, Paris chuckled in indifference. ¡°So, he¡¯s a doctor! Sasha, the number of


    people trying to court you back then was so great that they could form a beeline all the way until the


    za outside of the campus. What were you thinking that you chose to marry a doctor in the end from


    the swarm of young, handsome, and talented suitors? Were you so spoiled for choice that you made the


    wrong one?¡±

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951


    Chapter 951 Show Off


    Everything Paris just said was just an insult, and Sasha frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a doctor? Is there


    anything wrong with my husband making a living with his skills? Moreover, I love him, so I married him.


    Isn¡¯t that how it¡¯s supposed to be? Marriage should be simple, and not be judged solely from the amount


    of money one has.¡± In return, her words were to insinuate that Paris was only dating rich men.


    Taking the hint, Paris snorted. ¡°Sasha the school belle, noble as ever! But I tell you what, feelings aren¡¯t


    the only thing you need in life. There are many other things in your daily life that can¡¯t be solved with


    feelings alone. Take this restaurant for example. If you tell the restaurant that you and your husband are


    deeply in love with each other, would they allow you in to have a meal?¡±


    Everyone else burst intoughter, and Cecilia said with augh, ¡°Your tongue is still as sharp as ever,


    Paris! But what you just said is true.¡±


    Indifferently, Paris cast a look at Sasha. ¡°Are you still working at Cunningham Pharmaceuticals? Hmph,


    I remember that it¡¯s worth about a hundred million, isn¡¯t it? Let me put it to you this way. My husband


    recently contracted a project, and just themission alone is thirty million. Later when the project is


    completed, he could make about fifty million again. After calcting all the other misceneous costs,


    he could make about eighty million from this project. From just one project, he could make about the


    same amount as yourpany¡¯s market value. In your current situation, how many years will it take for


    both of you to make as much as this? Will it ever happen in this life of yours?¡±


    Amazed, everyone turned to look at her with envy in their eyes. The majority of the people in the room


    were office workers with a fixed sry, and the most they could make after sloughing through a month


    was only a few thousand to a little more than ten thousand. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t help but envy Paris


    and her husband who could easily make eighty million with just one project.


    However, Sasha was annoyed, and she recalled that Paris had always loved to show off when they were


    in school. Back then, all her boyfriends were rich, and she had dated seven boyfriends who all came


    from rich families just in university alone. After graduation, she hooked up with a wealthy bachelor and


    got married to him, which only made her even more vain. Nevertheless, Sasha still suppressed her anger


    because she didn¡¯t want to unt anything about herself.


    Taking a deep breath, she said in a low, calm voice, ¡°That¡¯s probably because we have different beliefs,


    Paris. I think a simple life isn¡¯t so bad at all.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by a simple life?¡± Paris sneered. ¡°There¡¯s no other way to say ipetence. Men


    have to prioritize their careers! Do you still remember Lincoln, Sasha? Our ss monitor is doing very


    well now, even better than my husband, and he loved you so much back then. If you date him, you


    wouldn¡¯t have to live such an embarrassing life as you¡¯re living now.¡±


    Stunned, Sasha didn¡¯t expect she would mention Lincoln, the man who courted her like a madman back


    then in school. Her impression of him wasn¡¯t good at all because he was too extreme. So, she had


    always ignored him in school.


    At the same time, Cecilia stared at Paris thoughtfully for a long time before she finally understood why


    she kept attacking Sasha. So, Paris is taking the lead for Lincoln!


    A round of discussion broke out from everyone else in the room.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, speaking of Lincoln, that reminds me that he just recently returned from abroad.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. And I heard that he¡¯s doing extremely well as an investor in Wall Street now!¡±


    ¡°I heard he¡¯s back this time for a coboration with the Ten Greatest Families, and he has already met


    them.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s incredible! Looks like he really made it big!¡±


    ¡°If Sasha had epted him back then, she would be living the rich life now¡­¡±

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952


    Chapter 952 Move to Another Seat, Mister


    Irritated by thements, Sasha said in a solemn voice, ¡°It¡¯s already in the past. Why did you bring him


    up now? We¡¯re different, Paris, and I don¡¯t have such high expectations for a material life. I¡¯ve never


    regretted everything I did before because my husband is the best, and my greatest luck in life is to have


    found him.¡±


    At this time, Matthew gave Sasha¡¯s hand a soft, gentle squeeze.


    Paris, however, nced at him and snorted indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re still so stubborn despite everything. But


    you know for yourself how your life actually is. A piece of advice, Sasha. Quit it with your tough act.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Just when Sasha was about to refute, the door opened and two men joined them in the room. One of


    them was tall and well-built with a rather dashing face, and he was their monitor, Lincoln Zink. The


    other was Paris¡¯ husband, Vincent Adams, a stubby, fat man whose features were pushed together


    because of the fat on his face.


    With his arm over Lincoln¡¯s shoulder, Vincent appeared very close with him as they came into the room


    chatting happily.


    Immediately, Paris went over to him. ¡°Honey!¡±


    Smiling, Vincent hugged her and said, ¡°Oh Paris, I really hit it off with this old ssmate of yours! Come,


    the gathering tonight is on me. Take a seat, Lincoln!¡±


    Lincoln smiled, but he caught sight of Sasha and his eyes sparkled instantly. Pacing straight to her, he


    put on a warm smile. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Sasha. How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Sasha replied curtly with knitted brows.


    Ignoring the aloofness in her voice, Lincoln chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. You didn¡¯t change one bit


    at all. You look just the same as the young girl in my mind. Sasha, do you know that I think about you


    often when I was abroad? My biggest wish is to see you again when I return. And today, this wish has


    finallye true!¡±


    His words were so cheesy that it sent goosebumps all over Sasha, and she replied impatiently, ¡°Um,


    Lincoln, everyone¡¯s waiting for you. Hurry up and take a seat.¡±


    A slight frown tinged the edges of his lips, and Vincent joined them all of a sudden. ¡°Lincoln, is she


    Sasha, the person you told me about? She¡¯s very stunning indeed! Old lovers sure have a lot to catch up


    on. Here, let me make the arrangements. Sit next to each other and have a good chat, both of you.¡±


    Then, he pointed at Matthew and said with a smile, ¡°Hey mister, could you please move to another


    seat?¡±


    Is this guy serious or is he trying to cause trouble? Matthew wondered with a frown.


    But Sasha grabbed his hand immediately. ¡°Excuse me, but he¡¯s my husband, so he has to sit next to


    me!¡±


    A fire sparked in Lincoln¡¯s eyes, and he gave Matthew a death stare as if he was his archenemy.


    Vincent took a look at Matthew. ¡°He¡¯s your husband? Tsk, he doesn¡¯t look good enough for you. Lovely,


    what were you thinking? How could you give up an outstanding young man like Lincoln and settle for


    such a guy?¡±


    Everyone roared intoughter, and Cecilia chirped in, ¡°Not only that! He¡¯s even a live-in son-inw!


    Sasha is the one who married him so he could live in their family and not the other way round!¡±


    When she finished, another round ofughter broke out, and Vincent¡¯s eyes wererge with disbelief.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious! Holy crap, you really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. I can¡¯t believe you pulled


    such a trick off with such so-so looks. This world has changed a lot, huh? Am I right, Lincoln?¡±


    With a stony expression, Lincoln suddenly burst out, saying, ¡°Sasha, how could you marry such a man?


    Tell me this wasn¡¯t your idea. Your parents must have forced you into it, right? Divorce him, Sasha.


    Divorce him right now and I¡¯ll marry you!¡±

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953


    Chapter 953 I¡¯ll Kill Whoever Dares to Touch My Wife!


    As Lincoln spoke, he even tried to grab Sasha¡¯s hand.


    Frowning, Matthew grabbed Lincoln¡¯s wrist before twisting his hand, causing thetter to cry out in pain.


    Vincent¡¯s expression changed, and he pointed at Matthew while shouting, ¡°You piece of sh*t. How dare


    you use brute force! Let him go!¡±


    Matthew cast him a cold nce. ¡°This is none of your business. Get lost!¡±


    Furious, Vincent grabbed the wine bottle on the table. ¡°Who the f*ck do you think you¡¯re talking to? My


    name is Vincent Adams. Why don¡¯t you go ask around and find out who I am? F*ck. I¡¯ll crack your head


    open!¡±


    Matthew nced at the wine bottle, then suddenly punched it, shattering the entire bottle. Startled,


    Vincent took an instinctive step back.


    After a moment of silence, Vincent gritted his teeth and said, ¡°So you know a few tricks. No wonder


    you¡¯re so arrogant! But do you think you can scare me with your tricks, b*stard? I¡¯m telling you¡ªI still


    have a dozen men out there. No matter how aggressive you are, can you beat my dozen or so men?


    With just one word, I can cause you to sink to the bottom of Lake Eastcliff tonight. You¡¯d best believe I¡¯ll


    do it!¡±


    Matthew didn¡¯t even bother looking at him as he threw Lincoln aside. ¡°Speak properly. There¡¯s no need to


    be touchy! She¡¯s my wife, so I¡¯ll kill you if you dare to touch her!¡±


    Sasha red angrily at him as well. ¡°Lincoln, you¡¯d better watch your mouth! I won¡¯t divorce my husband,


    nor will I marry you. We¡¯re ssmates, so I hope you can respect me and stop saying these things!¡±


    Lincoln was livid with rage. He fixed Matthew with a re for a long time, his eyes full of coldness.


    Standing beside him, Vincent said, ¡°Lincoln, do you want him dead? As long as you say the word, I can


    ask my men toe in and hack this b*stard to death!¡±


    Lincoln waved his hand. ¡°Forget it. The Court Parlour is President Sandel¡¯s shop, so I¡¯ll show her some


    respect!¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone present was shocked.


    Paris eximed, ¡°Lincoln, you know President Sandel too?¡±


    Cecilia said excitedly, ¡°Lincoln, are you close with President Sandel?¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve met her twice. The project that I came back to handle this time required me to have


    quite a lot of contact with Creative Cloud Group, and I contacted her in private too. President Sandel is a


    really nice person, so I don¡¯t want to create trouble in her territory!¡±


    He was clearly implicating that he had a good rtionship with Leanna. Additionally, he was also warning


    Matthew that it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t deal with him, but he was just showing Leanna respect!


    Matthew smirked wordlessly. He really knows how to brag. Based on Leanna¡¯s personality, it was normal


    that she would have business rtions with him. However, Matthew would never believe that they


    contacted each other in private.


    Nevertheless, Matthew didn¡¯t bother exposing him. He didn¡¯t want to attend too many of such reunions


    anyway. After the meal, everyone should just leave.


    After Vincent helped Lincoln sit down at the host¡¯s seat, he immediately began to talk loudly, boasting


    about Lincoln and his own career. In any case, he was showing off with every sentence he spouted.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    In fact, Vincent was saying all these for Matthew and Sasha to hear. He deliberately raised Lincoln¡¯s


    reputation and trampled on Matthew so that Sasha would switch her attention to Lincoln.


    Unfortunately, Sasha didn¡¯t so much as nce at Lincoln from the very beginning. She had no feelings


    for this man at all, and she was especially resentful of the way he talked and acted just now.


    After chatting for a while, Vincent suddenly picked up his wine ss and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a ss


    reunion after all, so it¡¯s a chance for us ssmates to get together and connect with each other! If we¡¯re


    talking about rtionships, I¡¯m guessing that in your ss, Lincoln has the best rtionship with Sasha.


    It¡¯s not easy for two old lovers to meet! Why don¡¯t you two drink and see if you¡¯re fated to be together?


    What do you guys think?¡±

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954


    Chapter 954 Do You Want to Fight?


    Everyone was taken aback.


    To put it bluntly, Vincent¡¯s request was a deliberate jab at Matthew. He still wanted to provoke thetter.


    Sasha was the first to get angry as she said coldly, ¡°Paris, if your husband doesn¡¯t know how to speak


    properly, tell him to shut up! Lincoln and I are only ex-ssmates. How are we even considered old


    lovers?¡±


    Paris sneered, ¡°Sasha, why are you angry? We¡¯re all ssmates. Everyone knows very well about


    what happened between you and Lincoln. My husband wasn¡¯t mistaken. All right. It¡¯s my husband¡¯s


    treat tonight, so why don¡¯t you show us some regard and have a drink with Lincoln?¡±


    Sasha was trembling with anger. Paris is dealing me a low blow.


    If there was no rification, people who were clueless would really think that she had some sort of


    rtionship with Lincoln if they heard what they said!


    She was about to rebut when Matthew suddenly held her hand.


    He picked up the wine ss and chuckled lightly. ¡°Today is a ss reunion, not a gathering of past


    lovers, so it¡¯s not appropriate to do that, right? If you really have to drink a ss of wine every time you


    meet a past lover, Paris, how many sses of wine would you have to drink in this lifetime?¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone burst intoughter.


    Matthew was clearly implying that Paris had too many past lovers.


    Her expression changed all of a sudden, while Vincent got even more upset. Pointing at Matthew, he


    yelled, ¡°Son of a b*tch, what did you just say? Do you have a death wish?¡±


    Matthew shot him a nce. ¡°What, now? Do you want to fight?¡±


    Vincent was furious. ¡°B*stard, you have quite the nerve, huh? You¡¯re looking for a fight, aren¡¯t you? All


    right, then. I¡¯ll give you a chance now! How about we go out ande back after settling this matter?¡±


    Matthewughed. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Vincent was stunned, as he didn¡¯t expect Matthew to be so confident.


    Could it be that Matthew isn¡¯t afraid of me at all?


    When he thought about the fact that Matthew had just smashed the bottle with one punch just now, he


    started to panic a little.


    If Matthew is truly skilled, can my dozen or so men outside beat him?


    This made Vincent hesitate for a while.


    At this moment, Lincoln stopped him.


    Giving Matthew a profound look, Lincoln said softly, ¡°Since tonight is our ss reunion, consider it a favor


    to me, Matthew.¡±


    Vincent immediately nodded. ¡°Okay, Lincoln, since you said that, then I¡¯ll let this go for your sake! You


    rascal, I¡¯m not done with you. Just you wait!¡±


    After sitting down, Vincent immediately took out his phone and asked his men to send backup over.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After everything was arranged, he nced at Matthew and sneered.


    He had already decided that as soon as Matthew walked out of the Court Parlour tonight, he would take


    action immediately!


    Matthew, on the other hand, was still very calm, and he didn¡¯t even reach for his phone.


    He reckoned he didn¡¯t need to call for backup to deal with those garbage.


    After everyone chatted for a while, Vincent deliberately changed the topic to Lincoln.


    ¡°Lincoln, I heard that you returned to Cathay for some investments, huh? There¡¯s gold everywhere on


    Wall Street. Why would youe back here to invest?¡±


    Lincolnughed. ¡°There are many opportunities on Wall Street, but I¡¯m a Cathian after all, so I want to


    make a contribution to Cathay¡¯s development. Lately, many new industries have emerged in Cathay, all


    of which are of great investment value. I came back this time because I have my eyes on a couple of


    domestic projects, so I wanted to make some investments.¡±


    After that, he nced at Sasha and smiled. ¡°By the way, Sasha, are you still working at Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals? There¡¯s a project I¡¯m interested in that¡¯s rted to them. I heard from a colleague that


    thepany has recently developed a new drug with great potential. I¡¯ve also been carrying out some


    researchtely, so I was wondering if I can cooperate with Cunningham Pharmaceuticals!¡±

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955


    Chapter 955 Cunningham Pharmaceuticals Doesn¡¯t Need Investors


    As soon as he said that, everyone immediately looked at Sasha.


    It was a major thing to get an investment from Wall Street.


    If Cunningham Pharmaceuticals could get such a good opportunity, they would surely rise rapidly, and


    their market value would definitely increase.


    Regardless of whether it was for Cunningham Pharmaceuticals or for the Cunningham Family, it was a


    once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!


    If it were other people, they would certainly be delighted to be offered such an opportunity.


    But Sasha frowned. The new drug developed by Cunningham Pharmaceuticals has been kept secret, so


    how did Wall Street get the news?


    Seeing as Sasha wasn¡¯t speaking, Paris immediately said, ¡°Sasha, this is a good opportunity. If you can


    get funding from Wall Street, Cunningham Pharmaceuticals¡¯s market value would definitely increase


    significantly. You should hurry up and give Lincoln a toast! You must seize this opportunity! If you


    manage to negotiate this deal, you might be able to reach Cunningham Pharmaceuticals¡¯ management


    level in the future!¡±


    Everyone else was also looking directly at Sasha as well.


    However, she shook her head. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Lincoln, but Cunningham Pharmaceuticals


    doesn¡¯t need investors.¡±


    After she made such a bold statement, the entire ce burst into an uproar.


    Besides Cecilia and a few others who knew what was going on, everyone else was staring at Sasha in


    astonishment.


    ¡°Sasha, are you crazy? Do you know what you¡¯re saying? You¡­ You¡¯re rejecting a Wall Street


    investment! You¡¯re destroying the future of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals! If the president of


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals gets wind about this, he¡­ he will definitely kill you!¡± Paris was the first to


    react.


    The others persuaded Sasha as well. ¡°Hey, Sasha, you have to prioritize your career.¡±


    ¡°Why are you still so naive? Now that you¡¯ve stepped into society, why are you still on your high horse?


    The most important thing is whether or not you can do your job well!¡±


    ¡°Do you know that one sentence from you is enough to ruin Cunningham Pharmaceuticals¡¯s future?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Lincoln is just being kind. Why are you so oblivious to kindness?¡±


    Everyone voiced their thoughts, all of them criticizing Sasha, who was left feeling helpless. ¡°What I said


    is true. Cunningham Pharmaceuticals doesn¡¯t need any investors!¡±


    At present, Cunningham Pharmaceuticals could be said to be rich and powerful, and what they had was


    money, so there was no need for investments at all.


    In fact, at this moment, anyone who invested in Cunningham Pharmaceuticals¡¯ just wanted to own a


    share of thepany.


    Before this, many people had wanted to invest in Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, but they were all


    rejected by the board of directors.


    Seeing as the profit was in their grasp, why would they distribute it to others?


    The people present didn¡¯t understand the situation and thought that Sasha was repeatedly refusing


    Lincoln¡¯s offer because she wanted to avoid arousing suspicion regarding the two of them.


    Paris let out a coldugh. ¡°Sasha, you have a lot of guts saying that! I wonder how the president of


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals would feel if he heard this!¡±


    At this moment, Vincent¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and he smiled. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I actually


    do know someone from the Cunningham Family, and he has quite a high status in the family. Sasha, how


    about I tell him about thister? I¡¯ll say that Cunningham Pharmaceuticals is so wealthy now that you


    directly rejected a Wall Street investment. This is so admirable. Hahaha¡­¡±


    The crowd burst intoughter.


    Smiling, Paris said, ¡°Honey, you actually know people from the Cunningham Family? Who is it?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Vincent chuckled. ¡°Have you forgotten? It¡¯s President Hayes, the person I told you I was cooperating with


    on the current project! He seems to be the Cunninghams¡¯ son-inw, and I think he¡¯s now in charge of


    the construction of the vi district. The project I¡¯m working on now is a coboration with him!¡±


    When Matthew and Sasha heard this, their expression changed.


    Is the project for the vi district the one that Paris said they received 30 million asmission for?


    At this moment, they finally knew where Liam¡¯s money went!

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956


    Chapter 956 President Hayes Is an Important Person


    Paris grew excited. ¡°I remember now! So, it¡¯s President Hayes! Oh, he¡¯s really an important person! He¡¯s


    in charge of the vi district, and he¡¯s worth tens of billions. Any one of his spending could be worth tens


    of millions. I didn¡¯t expect that the Cunningham Family could have such a powerful son-inw! In


    comparison, our campus belle¡¯s husband simply can¡¯tpare to him!¡±


    Everyone looked at Matthew, as Paris was clearly mocking him.


    The gears in Matthew¡¯s mind worked. He figured he could take advantage of this opportunity to get some


    information out of Vincent.


    ¡°Is that so? Why didn¡¯t I know that the Cunningham Family had such a capable son-inw?¡±


    Vincent threw him a disdainful nce. ¡°Of course you wouldn¡¯t know! The Cunningham Family is so big.


    People like you who are at the bottom will definitely not be able toe into contact with important


    people like him. Right now, President Hayes is the general manager of the vi district in Northville, and


    he¡¯s in charge of everything there!¡±


    Matthew let out a scornful chuckle. ¡°General manager? That means he¡¯s just working for someone else!


    How capable can a mere employee be?¡±


    Furious, Vincent stood up, then pointed at Matthew and snapped, ¡°Who do you think you are, b*stard?


    How dare you insult President Hayes like that! F*ck you! I¡¯ve had enough of you! If I don¡¯t kill you today, I


    won¡¯t call myself an Adams!¡±


    Matthew simply nced at him. ¡°Are you sure you want to fight me here?¡±


    Vincent was startled by Matthew¡¯s sharp gaze, and he was paralyzed once again after recalling


    Matthew¡¯s strength.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m just showing President Sandel some respect. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve killed you a long time


    ago!¡±


    Vincent sat back in his seat again, a look of disdain on his face. ¡°Scum like you wouldn¡¯t understand


    anything! Although President Hayes is only the general manager, he has the highest authority in the


    constructionpany! He¡¯s in charge of all of the vi district¡¯s affairs. Is that not enough to convince


    you?¡±


    Matthew said leisurely, ¡°So what? At most, he¡¯s just getting a fixed paycheck. I work in the hospital, so


    my ie is definitely not any lower than his!¡±


    At this moment, everyone was making a racket, and one of the guys said, ¡°Sasha, your husband really


    doesn¡¯t know anything! How much do you think the sry of a general manager at a construction site is?


    He earns so much off-the-books that it¡¯s hard to keep track! He just has to lift a finger to earn a few


    years¡¯ worth of your sry. How can you evenpare to him?¡±


    Everyone else was looking at Matthew with disdain, and Vincent even sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone


    as stupid as you in my entire life! Wages? Do you think people like President Hayes still live on wages?


    Oh, let me put it this way: President Hayes recently ordered 30 million worth of renovation materials from


    me, but do you know how much he said the cost was in thepany¡¯s ount?¡±


    Vincent deliberately kept the crowd in suspense. Everyone looked over and asked, ¡°How much?¡±


    Vincentughed. ¡°130 million!¡±


    The crowd eximed, ¡°That much?¡±


    Vincent smiled smugly. ¡°This is the advantage of power! He bought it for 30 million, but he wrote 130


    million, so he took 100 million for himself. And that¡¯s not all. I got 30 million, but I still had to give 10


    million to President Hayes. As for the remaining 20 million, I took 10 million, and the final 10 million was


    the actual cost for the building materials!¡±


    The crowd burst into an uproar once more. No one could¡¯ve imagined that this was the case.


    Matthew frowned. Liam really has a lot of nerve.


    At this moment, a man said in a low voice, ¡°He imed that he used 130 million on renovation materials,


    but he only used 10 million to make the purchase. Isn¡¯t that too big of a difference? When the time


    comes and someone goes over to check the quality of the project, isn¡¯t something bad going to happen?¡±


    Vincentughed. ¡°The person who¡¯s inspecting the quality of the project is also President Hayes, so what


    do you think could happen?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957


    Chapter 957 President Hayes Will Be Here Soon


    Everyone present was once again shocked, all while their eyes burned with excitement¡ªwho wouldn¡¯t


    want to be granted such an opportunity in their lifetime?


    When he saw everyone¡¯s bewildered expressions, Vincent felt proud, especially when he looked at


    Sasha, whose eyes were wide open and was left speechless.


    He smiled arrogantly and said, ¡°Let me tell you¡ªit¡¯s basically a piece of cake for great men like President


    Hayes to make money! This vi project has always been a coboration between me and President


    Hayes; I made almost 80 million in this project. And President Hayes? He made several hundred million


    from this project. ording to this current situation, he¡¯s bound to earn almost a billion after this project


    ispleted! Haha! One billion, man. Sasha, can Cunningham Pharmaceuticals ever reach this market


    value in its lifetime?¡±


    Sasha gritted her teeth and did not speak¡ªshe was obviously extremely annoyed.


    Deep down, she knew that there must have been something wrong with Liam¡¯s ount, but she did not


    expect that Liam would be so bold.


    Lincoln sighed emotionally. ¡°President Hayes is indeed an impressive man, huh? So, Vincent, when will


    you introduce President Hayes to me?¡±


    Hearing that, Vincent immediately smiled. ¡°Oh, Lincoln. If you want to know President Hayes, it¡¯s really


    easy! President Hayes likes to get acquainted with financial talents! Oh, by the way, he¡¯s probably eating


    at The Court Parlour as well tonight cause I saw his car parked outside. Let me get in touch with him and


    see if we have a chance to have a drink or two together, okay?¡±


    Lincoln nodded immediately in response. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Vincent proudly took out his mobile phone to make a phone call and exined Lincoln¡¯s situation over


    the phone.


    After ending the conversation, he hung up the phone and said with a face full of smiles, ¡°Lincoln, you¡¯re a


    reputable man indeed! President Hayes heard about you and said that he woulde to visit you in


    person in a while. He happened to have some funds which he couldn¡¯t find a use for, and he¡¯s been


    meaning to find a good project to invest in. Come on. Let¡¯s prepare because President Hayes will be


    here soon.¡±


    Everyone present got excited immediately. It was really great to get to know such a big figure in this


    alumni reunion.


    At this moment, thedies at the reunion quietly took out their makeup mirrors to touch-up their makeup,


    and the men were also practicing in their heads what they should say when they meet himter.


    If they could leave a good impression with such a big figure, he might give them the opportunity to work


    together in the future!


    Holding the wine ss, Vincent nced at Matthew. ¡°Hey, young man. The other son-inw of the


    Cunningham Family will be here in a while. Would you like me to introduce him to you? Hahaha!¡±


    Everyone looked at Matthew mockingly. He was also a son-inw of the Cunningham Family, but the


    other had such a high status while he, on the other hand, was a joke. It would have been embarrassing


    for anyone else.


    However, Matthew¡¯s expression was calm, and he said slowly, ¡°Thank you in advance!¡±


    Vincent immediately raised his head and smiled, assuming that Matthew waspletely shocked by


    what he just said.


    No matter how fierce he was, he was merely a young man who was wet behind the ears and had never


    seen the world!


    This time, he would show him what a real big figure was.


    At this point, everyone was just looking straight at the door and waiting anxiously.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Presently, Matthew and Sasha were the only ones who had their poker face on.


    The two of them finally knew why Liam and Demi hadn¡¯t been going back home for dinner ¡ªit turned out


    that they were out having ¡®fun¡¯ every night.


    Not long after, the door opened, whereupon Liam and Demi walked in.


    Vincent immediately greeted him, nodded, and said, ¡°President Hayes, Miss Cunningham, wee!


    Over here, let me introduce to you: This is the Wall Street investor I told you about, Mr. Lincoln Zink. And


    these are my wife¡¯s ssmates. By the way, there are two more over there. They are from the


    Cunningham Family as well, Miss Cunningham, but I¡¯m not sure if you know each other well,¡± Vincent


    said with a mocking smile.

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958


    Chapter 958 Is This How You Talk to President Hayes?


    Vincent exchanged introductions here and there as he pulled the crowd away, revealing Matthew and


    Sasha, who were sitting inside motionlessly.


    Liam and Demi had smug looks on their faces, and they were chatting with everyone.


    However, as soon as they saw Matthew and Sasha, the smiles on their faces froze in ce immediately.


    Vincent didn¡¯t see the changes on the two and still said with a smile, ¡°President Hayes, Miss


    Cunningham, the two of them in there imed they were from the Cunningham Family. See, that one


    said he was a live-in son-inw of your family. President Hayes, have you seen them before?¡±


    Liam¡¯s face was stiff, and he couldn¡¯t make out a word.


    Vincent was a little surprised. ¡°President Hayes? Do you know him?¡±


    Paris pouted. ¡°Honey, do you even need to ask? Why would a big shot like President Hayes know them?


    President Hayes, Miss Cunningham,e take a seat inside!¡±


    Liam and Demi were still stiff and did not move at all.


    Vincent was stunned. ¡°President Hayes, Miss Cunningham, what¡¯s wrong? Is everything okay?¡±


    At this moment, Matthewughed all of a sudden. ¡°Right. President Hayes, Miss Cunningham, please


    take a seat.¡±


    Only then did Liam and Demi regain their senses. Their expressions remained extremely embarrassed,


    and they sat down at the table unwillingly.


    Seeing this, Vincent was a little surprised, but he didn¡¯t think much of it.


    Then, he, too, made his way to sit down at the table and said with a smile, ¡°President Hayes, let me


    introduce you to Mr. Zink, an investor from Wall Street. I remember you said just now that you had some


    funds kept aside for investment. Mr. Zink has a lot of experience in this area¡ªhow about you two talk?¡±


    Lincoln also came over and said with a smile, ¡°Nice to meet you, President Hayes. About the fund¡ªif


    you don¡¯t mind me asking¡ªhow much exactly are we talking about?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Liam¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. In front of Matthew and Sasha, how could he


    dare to say that he had funds?


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°President Hayes, they just asked you a question. How much money do you have?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Liam¡¯s expression turned even more unsightly, and Demi mmed the table all of a sudden. ¡°What fund?


    We don¡¯t even have a penny, and we can¡¯t make any investments! Vincent, what are you talking about?¡±


    Vincent was stunned. ¡°W-What? President Hayes, w-what¡¯s the matter? On the phone just now, didn¡¯t


    you say that you had more than one billion?¡±


    At this point, Liam even felt like killing someone. What is Vincent doing, pushing this matter over and


    over again?


    ¡°Shut up!¡± He snorted.


    Hearing this, Vincent became even more at a loss. What the hell is going on right now?


    Sasha couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and said coldly, ¡°Liam Wayne, 130 million was spent for renovation


    materials that were only worth 10 million. How does this work? Perhaps you can exin this to me.¡±


    Everyone at the scene was shocked. What is going on? Did Sasha just question Liam?


    Also, what¡¯s with that tone and attitude? Isn¡¯t that the attitude of a superior questioning their subordinate?


    Vincent said angrily, ¡°Hey, Sasha Cunningham! Watch your mouth! How dare you talk to President Hayes


    this way! Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to beat you up just because you are a woman!¡±


    Paris, who was beside him, also added, ¡°Well, well, well. It seems that you, our campus belle, is still so


    bossy, huh? Do you really think men all over the world are willing to be yelled at by you? Let me tell you


    this: President Hayes is not just any ordinary man, and he won¡¯t even bat his eyes at you for a second at


    all¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Demi grabbed the wine ss and poured the ss of wine on her


    head.


    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± Demi angrily rebuked.


    Paris was extremely angry, but seeing that it was Demi, she managed to hold herself back.


    Their family was basically counting on Liam to put food on their table, so she dared not further provoke


    Demi.


    Everyone else was dumbfounded. What on earth is going on here?


    Sasha questioned Liam, but he didn¡¯t dare to say a word.


    When Vincent and Paris stood up for Liam, they were angrily reprimanded by Demi. What the hell?


    At this moment, Liam looked extremely embarrassed and said in a timid voice, ¡°Miss Cunningham, I-I


    don¡¯t know either¡­¡±

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959


    Chapter 959 So He Is the Chairman?


    As soon as they heard what Vincent said, the audience was in an uproar again.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Liam actually called her Miss Cunningham so politely?


    They know each other? And are they rted?


    Regardless, the crowd was still dumbfounded at the way things had turned out.


    Even if they were really rted, Sasha was not qualified to question Liam like this!


    Sasha¡¯s face was cold. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Vincent just said it clearly! There was 130 million in total¡ªyou


    first got a 100 million rebate, which means there was still 30 million remaining. Then, he gave you


    another 10 million, while he got 10 million himself, leaving the final material cost to be only 10 million! Yet


    you¡¯re telling me now that you don¡¯t know?¡±


    Liam red at Vincent angrily¡ªhe was now absolutely furious.


    This dumb f*ck. how could he have said such a thing?


    ¡°Vincent, tell me clearly: What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Demi angrily rebuked and, at the same time, quietly winked at Vincent, signaling for him to tell a lie.


    At this point, Vincent was already extremely nervous, so he quickly continued, ¡°I-I was talking about


    another project, not you guys¡­ President Hayes, the matter had nothing to do with you!¡±


    Demi said immediately, ¡°Sasha, see? This was a mistake. Vincent was not talking about us after all!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Hearing their ridiculous lies, Sasha¡¯s face was icy cold. ¡°Hmph! You know best if it was you or not! No


    wonder I noticed that the funds from the constructionpany were suddenly used up so quickly¡ªnow,


    I finally understand! Matthew, you are the chairman of the constructionpany, so how do you think we


    should deal with this matter?¡±


    Once again, the crowd fell into chaos, and everyone was stunned.


    Simultaneously, they stared at Matthew with wide eyes. No one would have guessed that this son-inw


    who was married into the family was actually the chairman of the constructionpany!


    What exactly is going on?


    If that¡¯s indeed the case, isn¡¯t Liam actually working for Matthew?


    And the money that Liam took¡ªwouldn¡¯t it be Matthew¡¯s?


    Vincent¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°W-What did you say? What are you talking about? W-What chairman?


    Sasha nced at Demi. ¡°Tell him!¡±


    However, Sasha was extremely angry, so she gritted her teeth and spoke before Demi could. ¡°The


    shares of the constructionpany are now mainly under Matthew¡¯s name. He¡¯s now the chairman of


    the constructionpany!¡±


    As soon as those words left Sasha¡¯s mouth, the audience fell into a state of utter shock and disbelief.


    They all stared at Matthew dumbfoundedly. No one could have imagined that this man, who was


    regarded as a useless man just now, had such a big identity!


    The chairman of the constructionpany which a single vi project could easily be worth tens of


    billions?


    Wouldn¡¯t that mean that Matthew¡¯s worth was in the billions?


    Everyone present looked at each other in dismay. Now, they finally knew who the richest person on the


    scene was!


    Lincoln¡¯s expression changedpletely. At first, he didn¡¯t take Matthew seriously at all. He felt that


    Matthew was just a useless person, and he could easily bring him down in seconds.


    Now that he realized that Matthew was much stronger than he thought, he felt as if he had shot himself


    right in the foot.


    He couldn¡¯t even dream of stealing Sasha away from such a person.


    On the other hand, both the faces of Vincent and Paris turned extremely pale.


    At this point, they were just thinking about the exaggerated remarks they had made in front of Matthew


    just now¡ªthey had basically exposed everything.


    If Matthew pursued it this time, it would be the end of them.


    All of a sudden, as if something had triggered her, Demi got angry. She pointed at Sasha and said,


    ¡°Sasha Cunningham, stop talking nonsense to me! Although Matthew is the chairman of thepany,


    this share was also transferred to him by Dad! After all, these shares always belong to our family, just like


    the constructionpany! All he¡¯s doing is just managing the constructionpany on Dad¡¯s behalf, so


    he¡¯s not qualified to yell at us! It¡¯s not his turn to manage thepany¡¯s affairs!¡±


    Everyone was stunned again. Wait, what¡¯s going on now?


    The constructionpany is not Matthew¡¯s, but is still the Cunningham¡®s property?


    So does this mean that Matthew is still just a useless man who sponged off his wife?

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960


    Chapter 960 President Sandel Is Inviting You Up


    The room was suddenly buzzing with conversation, and Vincent immediatelyughed.


    It turned out that the constructionpany belonged to the Cunningham Family; Matthew didn¡¯t have the


    authority, so what was there to be afraid of?


    ¡°Damn. What the hell is this? You actually have the nerve to show off your strength in front of President


    Hayes! You¡¯re just a live-in son-inw, yet you¡¯re so arrogant?¡± Vincent rebuked.


    Sasha ignored him and said coldly, ¡°Demi, mark my words: We¡¯ll get to the bottom of the construction


    company¡¯s ounts! You all had better hurry up and rify this matter, then make the refunds


    ordingly. That way, this might still end well for you! Otherwise, if the situation gets worse, I¡¯d like to


    see what will happen to all of you!¡±


    Demi, however, was unwilling to be outdone. ¡°Sasha, who are you trying to frighten? Go back and ask


    Dad and Mom if they want to check the ounts! If they say no, then you don¡¯t have the right to say


    such things!¡±


    After saying that, she pped the table. ¡°Liam, let¡¯s go! I feel disgusted eating with trash like Matthew!¡±


    Liam immediately left with Demi, and everyone began to chatter away.


    Pointing at Matthew, Vincent shouted, ¡°F*ck you! You¡¯ve ruined my banquet, you b*stard! If I don¡¯t kill you


    today, I wouldn¡¯t call myself an Adams! Matthew Larson, if you have the guts, let¡¯s settle this outside!¡±


    Matthew frowned and asked coldly, ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡±


    Just as Vincent was causing a racket, the door suddenly opened, and a man in a suit walked in.


    ¡°Mr. Shaw? Is something wrong?¡± Vincent hurriedly greeted him with a pleasing smile.


    Aiden Shaw was the manager of the Court Parlour, and he could also be considered Vincent¡¯s friend.


    Aiden nced at Vincent. ¡°President Sandel is rushing over right now! She¡¯s reserved a private room


    upstairs and asked me to invite a friend of yours over¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Lincoln.


    They figured the President Sandel he was referring to must be Leanna.


    If she were to invite someone up, it must be Lincoln.


    That was because out of everyone present, only Vincent and Lincoln knew Leanna.


    At most, Vincent had only seen Leanna before. Lincoln, on the other hand, had said very clearly just now


    that he contacted her in private.


    Before this, everyone thought he might just be bragging, but now, it seemed like he was telling the truth.


    Lincoln actually managed to befriend Leanna?


    Meanwhile, Lincoln was overjoyed as he thought, Is Leanna really inviting me up?


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He had only met Leanna once, but he had been captivated and couldn¡¯t forget about her.


    However, he knew very well that the gap between him and Leanna was too significant, which was why


    he made Sasha his target again.


    Of course, if he could get Leanna, he wouldn¡¯t care about Sasha at all!


    Lincoln subconsciously straightened out his clothes and tried his best to suppress the ecstasy he was


    feeling, but the smile on his face said it all.


    Vincent was excited as well; he patted Lincoln on the shoulder, then gave him a thumbs up.


    Tonight, he managed to get acquainted with Lincoln.


    So, if Lincoln could really get Leanna¡¯s support, he would definitely be able to get a lot of advantage in


    Eastcliff in the future!


    Lincoln smiled, unable to hide the smugness on his face.


    But Aiden¡¯s eyes didn¡¯tnd on Lincoln.


    His gaze quickly locked onto Matthew and Sasha, who were sitting at the back. He immediately walked


    over and said respectfully, ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Larson and President Cunningham, right? After President Sandel


    got to know that the two of you were here, she changed her ns and is heading over to The Court


    Parlour. She¡¯s not here yet, but she asked me to attend to both of you. How about we go up to the


    private room first?¡±


    At this moment, the crowd gasped. All of them were surprised.


    What¡¯s going on here? Leanna isn¡¯t inviting Lincoln, but Matthew and Sasha? What the hell is this?


    Leanna actually knows Matthew and Sasha? What¡¯s their rtionship?

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961


    Chapter 961 President Sandel Is Close With Matthew


    Matthew smiled. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide the fact that he was at The Court Parlour from


    Leanna.


    Despite that, he didn¡¯t expect that Leanna woulde again tonight.


    ¡°Sasha, what do you think?¡± he asked.


    Sasha got up immediately. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to continue eating here anyway. Let¡¯s go upstairs. We¡¯ll dine


    like kings today today!¡±


    Chuckling, Matthew nodded, then followed Sasha and left.


    As everyone watched their retreating backs, they were stunned speechless.


    After a long while, they finally recovered themselves and began to whisper, discussing the situation.


    Someone even asked, ¡°Lincoln, aren¡¯t you close with President Sandel? Why didn¡¯t she invite you up?


    I¡¯m guessing she doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re here. Lincoln, why don¡¯t you give President Sandel a call?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Lincoln, why don¡¯t you invite President Sandel over instead? She¡¯s the most beautiful and strong


    woman in Eastcliff, and it¡¯ll also be an eye-opener for us¡­¡±


    The crowd roared withughter, because they were clearly ridiculing Lincoln with these remarks.


    Lincoln¡¯s face flushed, and he felt extremely embarrassed.


    Just now, he said that he contacted Leanna in private, but he was just bragging.


    In fact, he had only met her twice.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The follow-up matters were handled by her secretary; he wasn¡¯t even qualified to meet her.


    Now that everyone was asking him to call her, he didn¡¯t know what to do. He didn¡¯t even have Leanna¡¯s


    number!


    At this moment, a girl suddenly piped up, ¡°What do you think is Matthew and Sasha¡¯s rtionship with


    Leanna? Why would she invite them to a private dinner?¡±


    ¡°Who knows the reason?¡±


    ¡°It seems like those two people aren¡¯t that simple after all!¡±


    ¡°I guess Sasha and Leanna know each other. The Cunningham Family seems quite rich right now!¡±


    ¡°That should be the case. Leanna couldn¡¯t possibly invite a man to dinner alone either.¡±


    ¡°Matthew is so lucky. He¡¯s benefitting from his wife, and he even got to meet Leanna¡­¡±


    Everyone was engaged in heated discussions, and they all thought that Leanna and Sasha knew each


    other, while Matthew was simply invited along.


    At this moment, Aiden suddenly walked past the door.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly ran out to pull Aiden in. ¡°Shaw, my friend, why are you in such a


    rush? Let¡¯s talk for a while; just a short while!¡±


    Aiden frowned slightly. ¡°Vincent, I¡¯m still busy with work right now! If you have something to say, make it


    quick!¡±


    Vincent said, ¡°President Sandel isn¡¯t here yet, right? So what are you even busy with?¡±


    Aiden shot him a re. ¡°You have no idea! President Sandel has already instructed me to attend to Mr.


    Larson! I have to do that personally!¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone was shocked.


    Feeling anxious, Lincoln asked, ¡°President Sandel asked you to entertain Mr. Larson? N-Not Sasha?¡±


    Aiden nced at him. ¡°Does it make any difference?¡±


    Lincoln replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t President Sandel close with Sasha? W-Why would she ask you to properly


    entertain Matthew?¡±


    Aiden rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Everyone in The Court Parlour knows that Leanna is close with


    Mr. Adams. She met President Cunningman through Mr. Adams.¡±


    When they heard this, everyone was shocked.


    They originally thought that Matthew was taking advantage of Sasha¡¯s sess, and that was why he got


    invited up too.


    Only now did they know that, in fact, Sasha was the one benefiting off of Matthew¡¯s fame.


    But what¡¯s actually going on? Leanna doesn¡¯t treat any man well, so why is she being so kind to


    Matthew? She even asked him to go upstairs for dinner and had sent people to attend to him in person.


    Even her business partners don¡¯t get to enjoy this kind of treatment.


    The crowd was dumbfounded. They simply couldn¡¯t understand how that man could have such great


    charm!

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962


    Chapter 962 If You Value Your Life, Go Kneel Outside!


    Sitting paralyzed in the chair, Lincoln said discontentedly, ¡°Matthew must¡¯ve had business dealings with


    President Sandel before¡­¡±


    Aiden waved his hand. ¡°No! Mr. Larson¡¯s industry has nothing to do with the Creative Cloud Group at all.


    I¡¯ll tell you the truth: Mr. Larson is a friend of President Sandel¡ªa very good friend.¡±


    Vincent¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°No way! President Sandel has a male friend?¡±


    Everyone in Eastcliff knew that Leanna was a cold beauty who didn¡¯t get involved with men at all!


    Aiden shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Okay, that¡¯s enough. President Sandel told me to get two


    bottles of Romanee Conti, so don¡¯t dy me any longer!¡±


    With that, Aiden ran off. Everyone in the room then looked at each other and fell into a dead silence.


    Before this, they were still skeptical and thought that Matthew was just taking advantage of the


    Cunningham Family¡¯s fame.


    Now, they finally knew that Matthew wasn¡¯t as simple as he seemed!


    Amidst the silence, Vincent¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    When he answered the phone, an anxious voice sounded. ¡°Vincent, something happened. W-We were


    beaten up¡­¡±


    Vincent¡¯s eyes widened, and he snapped, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who the hell is so bold as to beat up my


    men? I¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, a cold voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°I did that! What¡¯s


    wrong? Are you upset?¡±


    For a moment, Vincent froze, as he found the voice to be very familiar.


    ¡°W-Who are you?¡±


    The person sneered, ¡°South Street¡¯s Master Tiger!¡±


    Vincent shuddered. He dropped his phone onto the table, and he almost peed himself.


    After a long while, he hurriedly picked up his phone again. ¡°M-Master Tiger, w-why are you there? Oh,


    what did my men do to offend you? You can just teach them a lesson as you like. Master Tiger, if there¡¯s


    anything I¡¯ve done wrong, ept this as my apology. Tomorrow, I-I¡¯ll go to your office to apologize. I


    know you¡¯re very magnanimous, so please don¡¯t be angry¡­¡±


    The crowd was astonished. Who¡¯s Vincent so frightened of? Wasn¡¯t he showing off his power just now?


    Tiger answered coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize in person! And your men didn¡¯t offend me either!¡±


    Vincent was still shocked. ¡°W-What did I do to offend you, then? Master Tiger, I¡­ I really don¡¯t know. If


    you enlighten me, I¡¯ll know what I did wrong¡­¡±


    Tiger eximed, ¡°You¡¯re quite clever! Since you¡¯ve said all that, then I¡¯ll enlighten you a little. Mr.


    Matthew Adams, the one who¡¯s having dinner with you tonight, is my current boss. I¡¯m working for him


    now, and even my brother has a business rtionship with him! Vincent, you have quite the guts. I heard


    that you wanted to kill Mr. Larson. Is that true?¡±


    As if he had been struck by lightning, Vincent¡¯s entire body froze, and he couldn¡¯t speak for a long time


    as he held the phone.


    He never would¡¯ve imagined that Tiger was actually working for Matthew, and even Stanley was working


    with him. Just how powerful is Matthew?


    He thought back to earlier and remembered that he had just yelled and said that he wanted to kill


    Matthew, which caused a chill to run down his back.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    With Matthew¡¯s strength, just one sentence was sufficient to make him die a horrible death!


    It made him wonder what kind of a big shot he had been arguing with just now.


    After a long silence, Vincent suddenly tightened his grip on his phone and said in a trembling voice, ¡°M-


    Master Tiger, I¡­ I know I¡¯m wrong¡­ I really didn¡¯t know that he was your boss. Master Tiger, p-please


    give me a chance¡­ After this, I¡¯ll repay your kindness.¡±


    Tiger sneered, ¡°If you value your life, go kneel at the entrance of The Court Parlour!¡±

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963


    Chapter 963 Get Out of the Way!


    In the private room upstairs, Leanna hurried over not long after Matthew and Sasha sat down.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually convinced that you two did it on purpose. I¡¯ve asked you to call me when youe over to


    eat in the future! I almost went home to eat by myself just now!¡± Leanna said angrily.


    Both Matthew and Sasha looked at each other and smiled.


    ¡°I had my ss reunion tonight, so I didn¡¯t call you. Hey, Miss. Leanna, please don¡¯t be angry. I promise


    we wille by and apany you to dinner tomorrow if you want us to!¡± Sashaughed.


    Leanna waved her hand. ¡°Forget it. You two are so busy all the time that I couldn¡¯t even see your face. At


    that rate, I¡¯d probably starve to death if I were to wait for you to have a meal with me. Alright, let¡¯s stop


    with the nonsense. Hurry up and serve the food!¡±


    Aiden hurriedly arranged for the waiter to serve the food, while his face was full of surprise. Leanna was


    like an ice queen in front of others, and she would barely say a few words to others. However, in front of


    Matthew and Sasha, not only did she act like a little girl, she even spoke so casually. Is their rtionship


    really that close?


    Aiden felt extremely envious. After all, even the elders of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff couldn¡¯t


    get Leanna to say more than a few words. Matthew must have been someone she had absolute trust in


    for her to reveal her true self in front of him. Though she was now a famous strong woman in Eastcliff, in


    fact, she was still a little girl under her frozen and icy exterior.


    During the meal, Leanna spoke more than Matthew and Sashabined. After eating, she boldly told


    Sasha and Matthew to stay and suggested they hit the karaoke. She hadn¡¯t let her hair down like this in a


    long time. Therefore, the waiters downstairs who saw and heard that were shocked to the bones.


    Leanna, holding Sasha with her left hand and Matthew with her right, walked out of The Court Parlour


    with a leisurely pace.


    At the same time, in the courtyard outside The Court Parlour, there was a group of people. Among the


    group, there was a fat man kneeling on the ground¡ªit was Vincent.


    Vincent was flustered and looked extremely embarrassed, but he didn¡¯t dare to get up.


    Tiger had asked him toe out here and kneel¡ªonly if Matthew spared him could he think of surviving.


    If he didn¡¯t, not only would all of his family property be ruined, but even his life could be ruined.


    All around, Sasha¡¯s ssmates were all shocked to see this scene¡ªthey really couldn¡¯t understand why


    Vincent woulde out and kneel here right after he answered a call.


    Right then, Leanna was walking out with Sasha and Matthew. When everyone saw Leanna, their faces


    were full of surprise. They didn¡¯t need any introduction at all; they could immediately guess that this


    woman must be Leanna!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After all, there were very few people who could be on the same level as Sasha, the top beauty in all of


    Eastcliff. This scene made them even more confused. Leanna is actually grabbing Matthew by his arm?


    What is the rtionship between the two of them? Although Leanna seems to have drunk a lot, could


    she really be drunk to this extent?


    As soon as Lincoln saw Leanna, he couldn¡¯t help but feel excited, and he immediately went over to greet


    her. ¡°Hello, President Sandel¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Leanna waved her hand impatiently. ¡°Tsk! Get out of the way! We¡¯re


    going to karaoke, and you are getting in the way!¡±


    Lincoln was stunned. After all, he had met Leanna twice, and they even discussed a coboration. Does


    she really have no regard for me?


    Everyone around him wasughing at him sarcastically, especially his ssmates, who looked at him


    even more mockingly now. They remembered he also mentioned before that he had a good rtionship


    with Leanna, but now, it was as if he had gotten a big p in the face! However, he didn¡¯t dare to say


    anything in the end.


    They attached great importance to working with Leanna, but Leanna, on the other hand, was not as


    willing to work with them. So now, they were begging Leanna, not the other way round.

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964


    Chapter 964 Matthew, Please Forgive Me


    Right then, Vincent also saw Matthew.


    As if he was looking at his only way out of this, he said loudly, ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯m sorry. I know I was wrong!


    I¡¯ll kowtow to you right now. I know you are the bigger man here, so please spare me just this once¡­¡±


    Everyone at the scene was stunned again. Is Vincent kneeling to Matthew?


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Even Leanna was stunned for a moment before she turned her head and nced at Matthew. ¡°Who is


    this person? Why is he kneeling in front of my shop? Wouldn¡¯t it affect my business? Quickly get rid of


    him! Otherwise, I won¡¯t treat you to dinner in the future!¡±


    Matthew was simply speechless. Leanna did in fact drink a lot tonight, and it showed in her speech,


    which had be slightly incoherent.


    However, everyone else on the scene was full of shock.


    In front of Matthew, Leanna actually spoke like a child. This kind of scene would have otherwise been


    impossible for other people to witness.


    Of course, Sasha¡¯s ssmates were more surprised.


    No one would have thought that Vincent, who was boasting about his influence just now, came to kneel


    in front of Matthew!


    What the hell is going on here?


    Isn¡¯t Matthew merely a son-inw who had married into the family? Why would Vincent be afraid of him?


    Paris was the first to be upset. ¡°Honey, you are actually kneeling down in front of him? Why? Why are


    you kneeling for him? He is merely an useless son-inw, so why are you afraid of him? Didn¡¯t Miss


    Cunningham say it just now? He doesn¡¯t even have the right to manage her family¡¯s affairs¡­¡±


    Extremely annoyed, Vincent pped Paris¡¯ face with a backhand. ¡°Shut up, for the love of God! If you


    want to die, it¡¯s your business. Don¡¯t f*cking take me with you!¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Matthew again and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Larson, I-I will divorce


    this b*tchter when I get back. Please spare me once¡­¡±


    Matthew nced at him. ¡°Spare you? Sure.¡±


    Vincent knocked his forehead on the floor again and again, as if he had been pardoned from an


    execution. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Larson! Thank you, Mr. Larson!¡±


    Matthew continued, ¡°However, you have to exin the transaction between you and Liam Hayes


    thoroughly and honestly! Also, return all the money you took from thepany at once.¡±


    Vincent nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, yes, of course! I¡­ I will exin it clearly¡ªI will also make sure to return all


    the money.


    Hearing that, Matthew nodded in satisfaction and waved. ¡°Get lost now!¡±


    Vincent was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Larson. Really! Thank you!¡±


    Vincent kowtowed to Matthew again before getting up and staggering away.


    Soon, Matthew also left with Sasha and Leanna¡ªonly Sasha¡¯s ssmates remained, and neither one of


    them had any better idea as to what had just happened.


    Cecilia and the others, on the other hand, were so frightened that their faces turned pale. They didn¡¯t


    dare to say a word and slipped away quietly.


    Paris only sat at the side, paralyzed on the ground. Although she was covering her face and crying,


    Vincent didn¡¯t even bat an eye at her.


    Vincent knew very well that he had escaped death this time, and it was a gift in itself to be able to


    survive.


    As for Paris, she was merely a materialistic girl. He wanted nothing to do with her, and he was only ever


    with her for her looks.


    What happened was rted to his own life and death; he didn¡¯t have the extra time to care for this


    woman!


    After walking out of The Court Parlour, Vincent called Tiger immediately. ¡°Master Tiger! I¡­ I saw Mr.


    Larson just now¡­ and¡­ he has forgiven me. Master Tiger, c-can you give me another chance¡­¡±


    Hearing what Vincent said, Tiger replied, ¡°Since Mr. Larson has forgiven you, then I¡¯ll spare your life.


    Vincent, young man, you¡¯ve made a timely call. If it were anyter, your family would have been gone.¡±


    Vincent was drenched in cold sweat just from hearing that¡ªthis was the domineering power of South


    Street¡¯s Master Tiger.


    If he put his mind to making a person disappear, this person would never live to see another day!


    The reason why Vincent kneeled outside begging for mercy regardless of his dignity was because he


    knew exactly what Tiger was capable of!


    If he wanted to live, he needed to beg for mercy¡ªhe could only make a choice between his dignity or his


    life.

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965


    Chapter 965 Liam Did It For Our Family


    Matthew and Sasha had fun with Leanna until after 10.00PM before rushing home.


    When she saw her best friend getting better day by day, Leanna¡¯s mood got much better.


    In her own words, this was the first time she¡¯d had such a good time in so many years.


    As soon as Sasha and Matthew got home, they found that James and Helen were sitting in the living


    room.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, why haven¡¯t you guys slept yet?¡± Sasha asked in surprise.


    She was surprised because during weekdays, James and Helen would typically go to bed early.


    James and Helen looked at each other. In the next second, Helen frowned slightly and said, ¡°Sasha,


    come here. I have something to ask you.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Sasha was surprised, but she still walked up to Helen. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Helen uttered, ¡°Sasha, let me ask you: Do you think that your father and I are old now and getting in the


    way if we stayed at home?¡±


    Sasha frowned as she could tell that Helen was looking for trouble.


    There was no doubt that Demi and Liam came back and said something to them.


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? Did Demi say something to you again? I was about to ask you if you


    know what Liam did in the constructionpany,¡± Sasha said angrily.


    Helen waved her hand. ¡°I know. Liam took some money from thepany and embezzled a lot of the


    renovation fees from the constructionpany, right?¡±


    Hearing her mother¡¯s unfazed response, Sasha was stunned. ¡°Y-You knew? Mom, since you knew, then


    what are you doing? You asked Liam to take charge of the constructionpany, but he got greedy and


    embezzled so much money from the constructionpany. Are you just going to let him be?¡±


    Helen sighed. ¡°Sasha, I know you have always had a problem with Liam and Demi because they don¡¯t


    like Matthew! But Sasha, we must act with conscience! Liam has done so much. Who do you think he did


    this for, even at the cost of infamy?¡±


    Sasha was stunned. What is she talking about? Liam embezzled so much money from the construction


    company. If it weren¡¯t for himself, who could it be for?


    ¡°Mom, what are you trying to say?¡± Sasha said angrily.


    At this time, James came over and said, ¡°Sasha, let me tell you this¡ªwhat Liam did, in fact, was an


    order from me and your mother.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? Dad, a-are you crazy? You asked Liam to embezzle the assets of our


    constructionpany? Why would you do that?¡±


    James said coldly, ¡°What are you talking about? Sasha, we only did this for this family!¡±


    Sasha rebuked, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t understand what you said! You¡¯re saying that Liam embezzled the assets of


    the constructionpany for this family? How does that make sense? You¡¯re trying to say that he did it


    for our family and was even thinking for our family?¡±


    James red at Sasha. ¡°Sasha, that¡¯s why I keep saying that you are not suitable to be the person in


    power. You are not suitable to be in charge of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals because you don¡¯t


    understand the intricacies of this business!¡±


    Sasha was absolutely confused, and she really couldn¡¯t understand a word of what her father had just


    said.


    ¡°Mom, dad, what does Liam¡¯s embezzlingpany assets have to do with business intricacies?¡±


    Matthew couldn¡¯t help but ask as well¡ªhe felt that what James said waspletely unreasonable.


    James said coldly, ¡°Matthew, let me ask you¡ªhow much shares do you own in the construction


    company?¡±


    Matthew answered, ¡°Almost 60%!¡±


    James pped his hands. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s 60%! In other words, 40% of the shares are still in the hands of the


    others. Then, do you know how much this vi project can roughly make?¡±


    Matthew continued to answer, ¡°ording to our statistics, if we do it well, we are set to earn about 10


    billion from the project.¡±

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966


    Chapter 966 No Bottom Line


    James pped his hands immediately after hearing his response. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s say it¡¯s 10 billion¡ªfrom


    this 10 billion, after deducting some other expenses, there will be almost 9 billion left. You have 60% of


    the shares, so your final dividend will be more than 5 billion. That is to say, there are almost 4 billion left


    to be distributed to other shareholders. Am I right?¡±


    Matthew nodded. This would be the ideal case, but in reality, things wouldn¡¯t always go ording to


    n.


    James continued, ¡°Well, let¡¯s say you get 5 billion and the shareholders share 4 billion; after this project


    ispleted, we will eventually be able to get 5 billion, or even less than 5 billion. However, Matthew, did


    you know that if Liam is the general manager, he will be able to get back almost 1.5 billion to 2 billion


    worth of rebate from this basic renovation alone! Do take note that we don¡¯t need to share this money


    with the other shareholders.¡±


    Matthew frowned. Finally, he vaguely understood what James meant.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    James became more and more worked up and said loudly, ¡°That is nearly 2 billion in our pockets! And


    this is not the end of it. The basic renovation costs a lot, and we would have to scrap the subsequent


    earnings as an expense for basic renovation. In other words, the dividends that can be distributed in the


    end would be about 7 billion. From the 7 billion, you can get 4 billion, while the other shareholders get 3


    billion. Just from this calction, our family can make 6 billion! Matthew, do you understand what this


    means? We only have to let Liam manage as the general manager, and our family can earn an extra 1


    billion! Do you understand how big of a deal this is?¡±


    Sasha finally understood, and her eyes widened from shock. ¡°Dad¡­h-how can you do such a thing? You


    are obviously deceiving the other shareholders! Those people trust us, and that¡¯s why they decided to


    work with us in the first ce. If you do this to them, how are you gonna face them in the future?¡±


    James waved his hand. ¡°And this is why I say that you are not suitable to be the chairman! Sasha, this is


    business¡ªyou have to be calctive in order to get the maximum returns. Are those people only


    cooperating with us because of trust? They came to cooperate with us for the sake of profit! If there is no


    profit, I¡¯m sure they would run away, one faster than the other! Let me tell you¡ªin the face of real


    interests, all trust is fake, and making money is the only truth; and that is the real purpose of the


    business! I asked Liam to do this to maximize the interests of our family. Do you understand?¡±


    Sasha was stunned. Well, ording to what Dad just said, did Liam just be the hero of the story?


    How does that work? He embezzled so much money from thepany just to make more money for the


    family, and now, he is the hero? What?


    ¡°Dad, this is wrong! We can¡¯t exin to the shareholders the unreasonable cost of the renovation.


    Besides, he¡¯s cutting too many corners. Those who bought the vis will hold us ountable if they


    found out. By then, it won¡¯t be easy for us to handle!¡± Matthew rebuked.


    James waved his hand. ¡°How can you not deceive people in business? That¡¯s why I have you to handle


    the shareholders. Don¡¯t they trust youpletely? As for those who bought the houses, just coax them


    first by all means. Our goal is to get the sale! As for the follow-up situation, since the vis have been


    sold, they have nothing to do with us anymore! There are so many people in Eastcliff who have defended


    their rights after buying a house, but how many of them seeded? In the end, they all had to ept


    their fate! Matthew, let me tell you again: Making money is the most important thing in doing business.


    Okay?¡±


    Matthew frowned while thinking that James¡¯ values were too distorted.


    He had no bottom line when it came to profit!

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967


    Chapter 967 I¡¯ll Make Him Resign


    ¡°Dad, how could you do business like this? Who will ever trust you again in the future?¡± Sasha asked.


    ¡°This is detrimental to your reputation and demonstrates ack of integrity!¡±


    With that, James exined earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s one billion, Sasha! I won¡¯t ever have to work another day in my


    life if I could make a billion. Do I still need anyone¡¯s trust then?¡± Then, he continued, ¡°Besides, I won¡¯t


    have to trade in Eastcliff anymore after getting a billion dors. I could trade elsewhere, where no one


    knows who I am, so who would know what I¡¯ve done? You can only expand your business if you have


    enough capital. Doing real estate business means going around cheating money from stupid people.¡±


    Furious, she exploded, ¡°I strongly disagree with your reasoning, and I¡¯ll never allow something like this to


    happen in our family!¡±


    After that, she turned toward Matthew and said, ¡°Fire Liam tomorrow. Make him pay back all the money


    that he stole from thepany!¡±


    Hearing that, Matthew nodded. We¡¯re on the same page!


    Just then, Helen banged her fist on the table and stood up all of a sudden. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, Matthew! If


    you fire him, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll jump off the building tomorrow! I¡¯ll kill myself if you stop us from getting rich! Sasha,


    fire Liam if you want me to die.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­ how could you be so unreasonable? It¡¯s not right to act this way¡­¡± Sasha¡¯s head pounded in


    exasperation.


    Waving her hand, Helen replied, ¡°I¡¯m sick of listening to you preach at me. Let me tell you this: We¡¯ve


    been too kind, and that¡¯s why we were taken advantage of by your grandpa. From that, I finally


    understand that you¡¯ll be bullied if you¡¯re too kind. I¡¯ll never let anyone take advantage of me anymore.


    I¡¯d rather die than get bullied.¡±


    At that moment, Sasha was trembling with anger. She was tired of her mother using the same thing to


    threaten her every time.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    As for James, he stared at Matthew coldly. ¡°You did really well with the Campbells previously. To be


    honest, your performance has been outstanding during this period. I¡¯m fortunate to have you as my son-


    inw. And I¡¯ve been thinking, our lives will be better once we get rich after settling the construction


    company¡¯s matters. You and Sasha will have a baby, and we¡¯ll take care of it. We¡¯ll be a harmonious


    family. But let me say this: If you insist on going your way and going against us regarding the


    constructionpany¡¯s matters, you¡¯ll no longer be part of our family from now onward! By then, don¡¯t


    even dream of seeing Sasha again!¡± After saying that, James threw his cup on the table and walked


    away in a huff.


    It seems that Mr. and Mrs. Cunningham are adamant about earning that sum of money unscrupulously.


    As soon as Matthew and Sasha went back to their room, she cried, ¡°How could Mom and Dad do this? T-


    This is fraud. I can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing.¡±


    Patting her head, heforted her, ¡°I don¡¯t think we should force it. It¡¯d be easy to persuade him


    regarding other matters, but one billion is involved this time, so they¡¯ll never listen to us. I¡¯m afraid


    something might happen if you y hardball and go against them. They¡¯re even willing tomit suicide


    for that money.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ what should we do?¡± she asked anxiously.


    After pondering upon the issue for a moment, he told her softly, ¡°Just let it be for now. I¡¯m almost done on


    my side, so I¡¯ll probably settle this issue within the next two days.¡±


    Surprised, she questioned, ¡°You¡¯ll settle it? How are you going to deal with Liam?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t fire him; I¡¯ll make him resign!¡±

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968


    Chapter 968 We Can¡¯t Let Matthew Feather His Nest


    Meanwhile, Demi and Liam were waiting in James and Helen¡¯s room downstairs.


    As soon as James and Helen entered, Demi and Liam gave them a thumbs up.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, well said. Matthew and Sasha couldn¡¯t refute at all! You guys were so cool!¡± Demi chuckled.


    With a pout, Helen replied, ¡°Of course they couldn¡¯t. We were speaking facts. We¡¯re doing everything


    for the sake of our family. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Sitting on the couch, James examined the card that Liam had just given him that night. ¡°Liam, is there


    really a billion dors in here?¡±


    After Vincent¡¯s matter had been exposed, Demi and Liam went home immediately as they knew that


    Matthew and Sasha would look into it.


    Hence, knowing that James was money-obsessed, Liam endured the pain and handed James the card


    with one billion inside to buy him off and get him on his side.


    Besides, Liam came up with an excuse, saying that his greed for money was all for the Cunninghams.


    James and Helen had also made many acquisitions with the constructionpany¡¯s funds recently.


    Thus, both of them agreed with Liam almost immediately and promised to deal with Matthew and Sasha.


    Liam approached James andughed quietly. ¡°You could give the bank a call if you don¡¯t believe me.


    With this, you can bring Mom out to buy and do anything you want. Besides, this is only the first sum of


    money. There¡¯ll be more when the constructionpany receives more funds. This is our earnings, Dad.


    ¡±


    Overjoyed, James nodded. ¡°You¡¯re the best at handling matters such as this, Liam. A man should


    constantly think of his family and make more money for their sake.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Just then, Demi seized the opportunity to speak. ¡°I can¡¯t agree more! Matthew¡¯s always fooling around; I


    don¡¯t think he cares about his family at all! He¡¯s the director of thepany now. Who knows how much


    money he¡¯ll take from thepany and run away with that vixen! We¡¯ll lose everything then! So, you¡¯d


    better bring all the money back to stop him from doing so, Liam.¡±


    Helen nodded furiously in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right! You have to be careful with the money. I can rest


    assured since you¡¯re the managing director at the constructionpany. You¡¯d better keep an eye on


    everything and don¡¯t let Matthew feather his nest!¡±


    Pleased, Liam nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯ll see to it that he can¡¯t take a single penny from the


    company!¡±


    Hearing this, she smiled satisfactorily. As for James, he was still carefully examining the card.


    ¡°Liam, can you transfer the money in this card to my ount tomorrow?¡± James asked all of a sudden,


    feeling that he could only rest assured when the money was secured in his own pocket.


    Immediately, Liam replied, ¡°Sure thing. We¡¯ll go to the bank together tomorrow, and I¡¯ll transfer the


    money to your ount.¡±


    At once, James chuckled. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Sounds good! Work hard, Liam. Don¡¯t worry. No one will be able to


    kick you out of thepany. Let me know if Matthew wants to audit the ounts. I¡¯ll kick him out of the


    Cunningham family! Hmph! It¡¯s not up to them to call the shots as long as I¡¯m alive!¡±


    At that moment, Liam was filled with delight. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll take your word and go for it confidently! The


    Cunninghams will win big this time. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

 Chapter 969

    Chapter 969


    Chapter 969 The Board of Directors Audits the ounts


    The next day, Liam brought James and Helen to the bank and transferred the one billion into James¡¯


    ount.


    At that time, James was so excited to see therge sum of money in his bank ount that he became


    incoherent. It was only a few months ago that he was still a poor man that lived in a shabby old house.


    Now, he lived in a vi, drove a luxury car, wore watches worth millions of dors, and had more than


    one billion in his bank ount. It was like a dream.


    ¡°Work hard, Liam. I¡¯m counting on you! When this project¡¯s over, I¡¯m going to get us a new deal to make


    more money!¡± James bubbled excitedly.


    In response, Liam nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. By the way, do you need me to take you to the


    pharmacy?¡±


    James waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s just go to the construction site. Nothing¡¯s been happening at the


    pharmacy recently anyway. Your mom and I would like to take a look at the construction site. After all, it¡¯s


    our family business.¡±


    At that moment, a hopeful expression was pasted on Helen¡¯s face, indicating that she wanted to check


    out the construction site too.


    Seeing so, Liam brought them to the construction site at once.


    As soon as they reached the construction site, they realized that the ce was in chaos, and a group of


    people was arguing inside.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± James furrowed his brows.


    Liam drove toward that direction and snapped, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    Immediately, the crowd dispersed. Then, a man ran over hurriedly. ¡°Mr. Wayne, we¡¯ve got trouble! It¡¯s the


    people from the board of directors. They want to audit our ounts!¡±


    In response, Liam¡¯s face darkened instantaneously, whereas James widened his eyes in disbelief. Did


    Matthew really ask the board of directors to check the ounts?


    ¡°Go take a look at what¡¯s going on,¡± James instructed in a deep voice. At the same time, he looked at


    Helen and signaled her to call Matthew.


    After that, Matthew and James headed to the scene and saw Jefford and a few other people. They were


    shareholders of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals who joined the Six Southern States Medical Conference


    with Matthew and made a lot of money. All of them invested in and owned shares in the current vi


    project.


    ¡°What are you doing, Jefford?¡± James fumed.


    A few of them ran over after seeing James. ¡°You came at the right time, James! Quickly ask your son-in-


    law to bring us the ounts. We¡¯re auditing them.¡±


    This filled Jason with anxiety as they were thepany¡¯s shareholders, and there was no way for him to


    deal with them.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Just then, Helen came out and waved at him, telling him that Matthew did not know about this.


    Confidently, he scolded, ¡°Stop fooling around! How can you just simply say that you¡¯d like to check the


    company¡¯s ounts? You need the board of directors¡¯ permission; it can¡¯t be aplished just because


    you have a few people making noise here! Have you gotten the board¡¯s approval?¡±


    Matthew¡¯s thepany¡¯s director, so if they want the board of directors¡¯ approval, they would need his


    as well. However, since he doesn¡¯t know about this, it means that they do not have the board¡¯s


    permission. Hence, I could just ignore their request to audit the ounts.


    ¡°What do you mean by getting the board of directors¡¯ approval?¡± Jefford exploded. ¡°Stop talking


    nonsense! These vis¡¯ renovation has only been going on for a few days, and yet it has already cost


    around 8 billion! If this were to go on, the cost could go up to 30 billion when the renovations¡¯ done! How


    could the renovation cost be several times higher than the cost of the vis? There¡¯s obviously


    something wrong with the ounts. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Upon hearing this, James replied, ¡°These are only your assumptions, and they can¡¯t prove anything.


    Besides, our vis are advertised as being located in a high-end residential area, and the renovation is


    costly, so it¡¯s normal. It would do us no good if we lower our costs. Who would think of it as a high-end


    residential area if word gets out? You¡¯re only causing harm to thepany¡¯s reputation by making a fool


    of yourself here. Are you going to take responsibility if this property doesn¡¯t sell?¡±

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970


    Chapter 970 We¡¯re Divesting


    With a disdainful look, Jefford fumed, ¡°Don¡¯t try to pin this on me, James! I really don¡¯t understand what


    kind of renovation would cost so much! Anyway, I¡¯ve said enough. I¡¯m going to check the ounts no


    matter what. Otherwise, I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Hearing this, James sneered, ¡°How could you be so shameless! Hmph, I¡¯m only being courteous


    because we¡¯re old friends. But this doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you want! Now, you guys should


    get lost immediately. Or else, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you threatening me? Do you seriously think that I¡¯d be afraid of you? What can you do to


    me?¡± Jefford roared.


    Angry, James shouted back, ¡°Go! Get Tiger here to kick them out!¡±


    The people who were watching were at a loss of what to do. Then, one of them whispered, ¡°President


    Cunningham, Master Tiger has already resigned¡­¡±


    James froze. ¡°What? What the hell? Why did he resign?¡±


    In response, the person shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He resigned with Mr. Davis. I heard they didn¡¯t


    want to work here anymore and wanted to start a new business.¡±


    This puzzled James. Why so sudden?


    Seeing this, Jefford snickered. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tiger can¡¯te? Listen to me: You can either let me


    check the ounts today, or I¡¯ll divest! It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jamesughed. This project could make him tens of billions, and he didn¡¯t want to


    share it with anybody. Before, he had no choice but to look for investors because he had no money.


    However, they had already sold quite a few vis, and thepany had funds. Hence, he was more than


    willing to see the investors divest right now.


    ¡°You¡¯d better think this through! There¡¯s no turning back once you withdraw your investment.¡± James


    chuckled.


    Jefford hissed, ¡°Stop talking nonsense! I¡¯ll divest if you insist on not letting me audit the ounts! Now I


    know that no one should ever think of making money if they were to work with a b*stard like you! I don¡¯t


    care how much this residential area would make. I¡¯m not ying your games anymore!¡±


    Cackling, James said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll do as you wish since you¡¯d like to divest. Liam, go through the


    formalities with him and transfer his shares to me.¡±


    ¡°Sure. You can count on me! Mr. Jefford, are you sure you¡¯d like to pull out? Why are you being so rash?


    Why would you give up now when we¡¯re paying our shareholders their dividends soon?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and get it done quickly!¡± Jefford curled his lips.


    Right after, Liam got someone to handle the procedure of Jefford and the other shareholders¡¯


    divestment.


    The capital that they invested was not much, so they didn¡¯t get much money back from the divestment. It


    had no significant impact on thepany at all.


    However, other shareholders came to pull out from the investment not long after Jefford and the few that


    were with him left.


    Even the Jacksons pulled out on the following day. All the shareholders were gone.


    Thepany¡¯s funds are enough to solve this matter. There¡¯ll still be a lot left after that! With that, all the


    money from the vis will be the Cunninghams¡¯! James couldn¡¯t stopughing at that thought.


    ¡°You did well, Liam! I can¡¯t believe we tricked all the shareholders into leaving. Hahaha¡­ This way, we¡¯ll


    earn tens of billions of dors from this vi residential area!¡± James eximed excitedly.


    At the same time, Liam beamed ear to ear. With all the shareholders gone, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry


    about the board of directors auditing the ounts anymore.


    ¡°No problem!¡± Liam replied happily.


    Sitting on the recliner, James continued tough and started fantasizing about living a rich life.


    Little did they know that a crisis was looming over them, waiting to happen.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971


    Chapter 971 Things Got Out of Control


    Just three days after Jefford and the other shareholders pulled out from the investment, a piece of news


    broke out in Eastcliff.


    ¡®Construction of Vi Residential Area Cut Corners with Materials! 130 Million Dors Incurred for


    Materials Valued Less Than 10 Million Dors!¡¯


    ¡®Evil Developers Commit Malicious Fraud!¡¯


    ¡®The Truth Behind the Vis¡¯ Whopping Prices!¡¯


    All kinds of titles appeared one after another in Eastcliff¡¯s major media outlets, all referring to the


    Cunninghams¡¯ vi residential project.


    News traveled quickly in a short period. Soon, almost everyone in Eastcliff was talking about it.


    On that day, the vi residential area¡¯s sales department was filled with people asking for a refund for the


    vi units that they had bought.


    Meanwhile, customers who had not bought yet decided not toe anymore.


    The reputation of the vi residential area waspletely destroyed. Many buyers got together in hopes


    of beingpensated for their losses by suing thepany.


    After knowing this, James was dumbfounded. He never thought that this matter would blow up.


    He immediately called Liam and asked him to go to the sales department to stop the buyers from getting


    a refund. At the same time, he called the press, hoping that they could help to dismiss the rumors.


    However, all of them rejected him because they had obtained solid evidence regarding the vi


    residential area¡¯s inferior renovation. Anyone who helped thepany now would be heavily criticized.


    Hence, things escted very quickly in less than a day.


    Even the officials had closed the construction site and started investigating. The workers inside were


    taken away for interrogation overnight.


    In the evening, Liam came home pale-faced with his hair in a mess. His footsteps were so weak that it


    was as if he was floating.


    Right then, James was so distressed that he couldn¡¯t stop pacing around the house. As soon as he saw


    Liaming home, he asked at once, ¡°How are things? What happened in the sales department? Don¡¯t


    give them a refund no matter how big a fuss they make, understand?¡±


    Looking down, Liam didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Then, Demi, who had bruises on her face, told James,


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that easy this time¡­¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Instantaneously, James widened his eyes. ¡°What did you say? We have Cunningham Pharmaceuticals,


    Wellness Herbary, the pharmacy, and the constructionpany. Do you know how much money we


    have right now? Do you know how powerful we are? Though we¡¯re not as powerful as the Ten Greatest


    Families of Eastcliff, we¡¯re pretty much there! Who could ever defeat us?¡±


    Upon hearing this, she sighed and decided not to say anything else.


    After being silent for some time, Liam said softly, ¡°Most of the people causing the big fuss are from the


    Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff. And I also heard that they were the ones who started it.¡±


    James was confused. ¡°What¡­ What did you say? Come again?¡±


    ¡°The Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff were the ones behind this.¡± Liam sighed.


    Hearing this, James roared, ¡°What does this have to do with them?¡±


    Softly, Demi exined, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? They bought 20% of the vis.¡±


    Puzzled, James asked, ¡°What? H-How could this be? When did it happen?¡±


    ¡°I just found out about it as well. They bought close to a hundred vis. They must be the ones causing


    such big trouble!¡±


    His face turned pale. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me about this? Why did they


    buy the vis from ourpany?¡±

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972


    Chapter 972 It Was Vincent Who Leaked It


    Softly, Liam reminded James, ¡°Dad, the Jacksons from the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff was the one


    whom we worked with before; don¡¯t you remember? The Jacksons are quite influential among the ten


    families, and they connected us to many buyers. Besides, our vi residential area is located in a key


    urban development area that has a lot of room for appreciation. That¡¯s why they were willing to buy. As a


    result, the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff became the major buyers of this project.¡±


    Hearing this, James slumped on the couch. Now that the Cunninghams had sessfully expanded their


    business, he couldn¡¯t care less if it was ordinary buyers making trouble. However, things would be


    troublesome if it was the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff that made a big fuss; the Cunninghams would


    never be able to win against any one of them. It was impossible to refuse to refund the ten families their


    money now that they were making noise.


    ¡°What should we do? They said that they would put us in jail if we refused to refund. At this point, they¡¯re


    willing to do anything¡­¡± Demi squeaked.


    Immediately, James¡¯ face turned pale. Of course I know what they¡¯re capable of doing.


    ¡°Calcte the amount of money we¡¯ll need to refund them. Let¡¯s just give them a refund if nothing can be


    done!¡± He trembled.


    Then, Liam said, ¡°We can¡¯t do that. If we give them a refund, we¡¯ll have topensate all the other


    buyers as well. We¡¯ll be finished just by giving the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff a refund.¡±


    This made James anxious. ¡°They won¡¯t intervene anymore once we pay them back. As for the individual


    buyers, why should you be afraid of them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. The officials are watching us right now. So, we either do a full refund, or we don¡¯t.


    We¡¯ll be screwed if we do a partial refund. Besides, those who were able to buy the vis are quite well-


    to-do, so even the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff wouldn¡¯t be able to hold them back if they make


    trouble,¡± Liam exined worriedly.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    James was speechless, knowing how serious it was.


    He sighed. ¡°How did this happen? How did ite to this?¡±


    Just then, Matthew and Sasha came in.


    Angrily, Sasha roared, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done, Dad! I already told you that we can¡¯t use defective


    materials for construction! I also warned you that cutting corners would get us into trouble, but you didn¡¯t


    listen! What do we do now?¡±


    Embarrassed, James couldn¡¯t help recalling how he scolded her for not knowing how to do business just


    a few days ago. Who knew that a p in the face woulde so quickly? In just a few days, he had


    fallen into such a desperate situation.


    All of a sudden, Demi jumped up and barked, ¡°Matthew, how did the issue with the renovation materials


    at the construction site get exposed? Were you the one who leaked it on purpose to harm us?¡±


    Upon hearing this, James turned to look at Matthew.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Sasha pped Demi. ¡°Are you even human? How could you me Matthew after such a


    serious matter has happened? What does it even have to do with him? Did you know that the Ten


    Greatest Families of Eastcliff has taken your husband¡¯s friend, Vincent, away? It was him who leaked it!¡±


    Stunned, Demi did not dare to fight back. She knew that they had lost this time.

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973


    Chapter 973 Why Don¡¯t We Let Matthew Take the me?


    Angrily, James red at Liam. ¡°Vincent¡¯s your friend?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him that well¡­¡± Liam replied awkwardly.


    Hearing this, Sasha fumed, ¡°You don¡¯t know him that well? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know how you


    conspired with him to embezzle thepany¡¯s funds! Even we aren¡¯t certain about thepany¡¯s


    ounts, but Vincent is. Also, I saw the video of you eating and drinking with him. How do you exin


    that? You should know!¡±


    Unable to fight back, Liam lowered his head and kept quiet.


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done! Why did you work with him in the first ce?¡± James scolded.


    Sasha was filled with anger; she couldn¡¯t believe that James still couldn¡¯t see what the real problem was.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you sure that this is because he found the wrong business partner? To begin with, what you did was


    wrong. Don¡¯t you know you¡¯remitting fraud?¡± she raged.


    After pausing for quite some time, James asked softly, ¡°W-What should we do now, Sasha?¡±


    ¡°How should I know? What should we do now that things have be so serious? We won¡¯t have


    enough money topensate them even with thebined funds from Cunningham Pharmaceuticals,


    Wellness Herbary, and our pharmacy!¡±


    Upon hearing this, he was at a loss for words.


    Just then, Demi said, ¡°Or we could just not provide anypensation!¡±


    Immediately, James sat up. ¡°Don¡¯tpensate? What will we do, then?¡±


    ¡°We just need to find someone to take the me! With that, not only will this matter be resolved, it will


    also help to minimize our losses,¡± she exined.


    At that moment, Sasha had guessed what Demi was about to suggest, so she roared, ¡°How dare you!


    This has nothing to do with Matthew! Don¡¯t you dare think of making him take the me!¡±


    Demi was furious. ¡°Can¡¯t you think for this family¡¯ sake? We need someone to take the fall for this matter,


    and it so happens that he¡¯s the director of thepany. Who else should take the me? Surely you


    don¡¯t want Mom and Dad to be in debt and lose their home at such an old age! How could you be so


    selfish, Sasha?¡±


    Instantaneously, James looked toward Matthew. It would be best if someone were to take the me and


    we wouldn¡¯t have to pay anypensation.


    Seeing the way James looked at Matthew, Sasha knew what he was thinking of, and it made her tremble


    with anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! Matthew has taken responsibility for many of the troubles that you¡¯ve caused


    before. We¡¯ve already warned you this time, but you refused to listen! So don¡¯t even dream of making


    him take the me!¡± she growled.


    Demi turned to James. ¡°Look at her! What¡¯s wrong with helping your own family? I would let my husband


    take the me if he was the director of thepany, but too bad, he¡¯s not!¡±


    When she said this, Liam nodded in agreement. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s all my fault! I¡¯d rather go to jail than cause


    trouble for my family if I were thepany¡¯s director! Our family has gone through many ups and downs,


    and it wasn¡¯t easy to get where we are today, so I can¡¯t bear seeing our family torn apart!¡± He choked as


    if he was about to cry. What good acting skills he has, Sasha thought to herself.


    Hearing this, James nodded furiously. ¡°You value our family so much, Liam! If only others were like you.¡±

 Chapter 974

    Chapter 974


    Chapter 974 A Terrified Liam


    Listening to James¡¯ mockery, Sasha almost lost her mind.


    In the end, the Cunninghams were adamant that Matthew should be held ountable and go to jail for


    this issue.


    With her fists clenched, Matthew spoke just as she was about to. ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for this matter,


    Dad.¡±


    Everybody was ecstatic while Sasha froze when he said this.


    Immediately, James stood up. ¡°Really? You¡¯re the best, Matthew! I don¡¯t know what to say¡­ Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll find you a goodwyer to solve this.¡±


    As for Demi, she nodded furiously. ¡°You¡¯re my hero, Matthew! You¡¯re so manly, responsible, and strong!


    Hats off to you!¡±


    However, Sasha questioned anxiously, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Patting her hand lightly to reassure her, Matthew continued, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to handle this alone, though.


    The whole world¡¯s in an uproar, saying that the managing director¡¯s behind it. Of course, I can¡¯t shirk off


    my responsibility as the director, but they are keener on holding the managing director ountable.


    Hence, Liam won¡¯t be able to escape from this.¡±


    Hearing this, Liam frowned. Why am I dragged into this?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Surely they¡¯d look for the most important person to be held ountable. As the


    director, the problem will be resolved in an instance once you step forward. Who would even care about


    an insignificant managing director then?¡± Demi snapped.


    As Matthew shook his head, he exined, ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think it is. The people have


    evidence of Liammitting fraud, so they would never give up if he didn¡¯t go to jail.¡±


    At that moment, Sasha finally understood what Matthew was trying to do. ¡°Yeah. The people outside are


    making noise, asking Liam to give them an exnation. Everybody¡¯s looking for Liam, not Matthew, so


    Liam can¡¯t escape from this. Dad, we should let Matthew and Liam turn themselves in if we want


    someone to take the me. After all, they¡¯re both your sons-inw. You can¡¯t show favoritism, can you?¡±


    Nervous, Demi protested. ¡°No! My husband can¡¯t go! Dad, Just let Matthew go alone, okay?¡±


    James red at her. ¡°Shut up! Matthew¡¯s willing to take responsibility for our family, so why can¡¯t Liam?


    When did you be so selfish? Can¡¯t you learn from Matthew how he handles matters? You preach so


    much when it involves others, but look at what happens when you¡¯re involved. Unbelievable. It¡¯s all for


    the sake of our family, so how could Matthew alone take responsibility while Liam doesn¡¯t?¡±


    All of a sudden, she was speechless. Even James did not support the idea of letting Matthew take the


    me alone, so what else could she say?


    As for Liam, he was terrified. He held her hand and said softly, ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t go to jail¡­¡±


    Helpless, she looked down.


    Meanwhile, Sasha eximed joyfully, ¡°Great! Everything¡¯s settled, then! Go ahead and turn yourself in


    with Liam, dear! We¡¯ll find a goodwyer for yourwsuit. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She winked at him while he


    smiled knowingly at her.


    In truth, Matthew would be fine even if he and Liam took the fall together.


    After all, Matthew was never involved in the matter.


    Though he was the director, Liam was the one who was in charge of the renovation. Matthew had


    nothing to do with it.


    Besides, Matthew had many connections, so this wasn¡¯t a problem for him.


    However, the same could not be said for Liam.

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975


    Chapter 975 I¡¯ll Drag You Two Down With Me if I Go to Jail


    Pale-faced, Liam trembled. ¡°Dad¡­ I can¡¯t go to jail! What will happen to Demi if I do? I-I only did this for


    our family¡­¡±


    ¡°If you really did it for us, it¡¯s all the more reason for you to turn yourself in! We can only ovee this


    hurdle if you and Matthew take responsibility. You¡¯re a dutiful son-inw; surely you don¡¯t want to see


    your mom and I live on the streets,¡± James replied coldly.


    Liam looked at Demi helplessly. However, she turned her head and looked away.


    Seeing this, Liam was stunned. There was no doubt that the whole family was ready to give up on him.


    Then, Matthew walked toward the door and chuckled. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go turn ourselves in!¡±


    At that moment, all eyes were on Liam. His face flushed red and then turned purple.


    Suddenly, he jumped up and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll never turn myself in and go to jail! You can go if you want to,


    Matthew. I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll never go¡­¡±


    Annoyed, James stood up and mmed his palm on the table. ¡°What do you mean by that? You keep


    saying what a filial son you are, yet you¡¯re not willing to sacrifice for our family now? Look at Matthew,


    and then look at yourself! Both of you are sons-inw of the Cunningham family, so why can¡¯t you act


    more responsibly? What right do you have to be my son-inw?¡±


    Immediately, Liam¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°Why should I go to jail? It was not my own idea. Don¡¯t you


    think this is unfair, Dad?¡±


    Then, Sasha interjected, ¡°Who said you¡¯re going to jail alone? My husband¡¯s going with you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only right that he goes to jail. Why should I?¡± he said in defense.


    Upon hearing this, Sasha¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Why should my husband go to jail? How can you be so


    shameless? It was your fault that this even happened in the first ce. He couldn¡¯t stop you guys! In fact,


    what does he have to do with this problem anyway? You are the one who should rightfully go to jail! Such


    an excellent project wouldn¡¯t have be like this if it weren¡¯t for you!¡±


    James nodded furiously. ¡°She¡¯s right!¡±


    Choking, Liam fumed, ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault! I only did it because Mom and Dad approved, so why should I


    go to jail now?¡±


    As soon as he said this, James¡¯ face turned as cold as stone. ¡°So you want your mom and I to go to jail?


    Is that what you¡¯re saying? You¡¯d better make yourself clear!¡±


    ¡°You two won¡¯t be able to run away from this if I go to jail,¡± Liam gritted through his teeth as his face


    turned white.


    Furious, James mmed the table and roared, ¡°What are you trying to say? Are you going to drag us


    down too? Don¡¯t even think about it! It was all your doing, and we have nothing to do with it.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is it really true that you weren¡¯t involved, though?¡± Liam sneered. ¡°You took 20 million from the


    constructionpany while Mom took 10 million. And I also transferred a billion into your ount two


    days ago. It was all the constructionpany¡¯s funds. Your new car, watch, and Mom¡¯s jewelry were


    bought with thepany¡¯s money. You two won¡¯t be able to get out of this if they check the ounts


    when we go to court.¡±


    Instantaneously, James turned dark as he slumped on the couch.


    At that point, he finally realized that the situation was moreplicated than he thought.


    He and Helen wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from this if things got out of hand.

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976


    Chapter 976 A Few Years of Jail Time Won¡¯t Matter Since He¡¯s Young


    Seeing the look on James¡¯ face, Liam knew that he was afraid.


    Anxiously, Liam said, ¡°I can¡¯t take responsibility for this, Dad¡­ You¡¯ll be affected too if I do. That¡¯s the


    problem. They¡¯ll definitely check my ounts, and once they do, they¡¯ll find out you¡¯re involved. It¡¯ll be a


    big problem if things get serious. I¡¯m fine with going to jail for a few years, but you and Mom won¡¯t be


    able to bear it since you¡¯re so old already. Let¡¯s think of another way, okay?¡±


    At that moment, James looked so downcasted that he seemed to have aged a lot.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Not long ago, he was running around showing off his new car, watch, and a billion dors in his


    ount. However, he suddenly realized that all these were pieces of evidence to prove his


    wrongdoings. He and Helen would be dragged into this and wouldn¡¯t be able to escape if things got out


    of hand.


    ¡°How did it get to this? What should we do now?¡± He sighed. Right then, he was close to copsing.


    Meanwhile, Liam secretly rejoiced as this was what he wanted.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just let Matthew take the me alone?¡± he suggested softly.


    Immediately, Sasha rebuked, ¡°What, now? Will they not check the ounts if Matthew takes


    responsibility? Your vileness knows no limits!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the director. He can just say that he was the one behind it and he nned it all himself. If that¡¯s the


    case, we were only following his orders. Then, things won¡¯t get out of hand and involve Mom and Dad,¡±


    he exined.


    Upon hearing this, she raged, ¡°If you do that, do you know what a serious crime he would be convicted


    of?¡±


    ¡°The most important thing now is to protect the Cunningham Family. We can¡¯t let this involve Mom and


    Dad! Matt¡¯s still young and healthy, so it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if he goes to jail for a few years. However,


    Mom and Dad won¡¯t be able to handle it. Surely you don¡¯t want them to go to jail at this age, right?¡±


    How could someone say that? Sasha was burning with anger.


    Then, James raised his head to look at Matthew. It was obvious that Liam¡¯s words had moved him.


    ¡°Matthew¡ª¡±


    As soon as he said this, she interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, Dad! It¡¯s all your fault, so why should


    he take the me? I¡¯ll never agree to this!¡±


    Annoyed, he asked, ¡°Are you that determined to send your Mom and I to jail? If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s get


    straight to the point. Your Mom and I will take the me and say that it was all our idea, okay? It¡¯s fine if


    we die in jail since we¡¯re so old and useless. We¡¯ll only be a bother to our children at home. Find a good


    ce to bury us if you still have a conscience. Otherwise, just forget we were ever your parents, okay?¡±


    At that time, Sasha was so angry that her eyes welled up with tears.


    ¡°You¡¯d better make up your mind, Matthew! Are you willing to take the responsibility for Mom and Dad?


    You only need to say yes or no.¡± Demi took the opportunity to question loudly.


    Sasha¡¯s face darkened at once. Just as she was about to say something, the door opened all of a


    sudden. ¡°Something bad has happened¡­¡± Helen panicked as she ran into the room.


    Quickly, everyone turned to stare at her. ¡°We already know about the issue with the vi residential area!¡±


    James hissed as he red at her.


    Panting, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not about the vis. It¡¯s about Liam. I don¡¯t know how it happened, but somebody


    leaked thepany¡¯s ledgers. All our transactions are exposed¡­¡±

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977


    Chapter 977 I¡¯ll Raise Some Money


    As soon as James heard this, he slumped on the couch. What he feared most had finally happened.


    He and Helen would never be able to run away from this if thepany¡¯s ledgers had really been


    leaked.


    Meanwhile, Liam was stunned. Initially, he intended to use the transactions to ckmail James and


    Helen to force Matthew to take the me.


    However, he no longer had any leverage on them now that the ledgers had been exposed.


    ¡°H-How did they get exposed?¡± James stammered.


    Helen replied, ¡°I heard that it was the Jacksons who leaked them.¡±


    Trembling in fear, he stuttered, ¡°I was wondering why they pulled out from the investment. Turns out that


    they had nned this for quite a while.¡±


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Demi asked nervously. The ledgers included her expenses, so she would not


    be able to escape from this either.


    At that moment, everyone went speechless. Then, James and Helen looked at Sasha.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to do things thatpromise your integrity? All of you refused to listen and insisted


    that it was a business technique. Now, you¡¯re reaping what you sowed! Didn¡¯t you know that the


    Jacksons were one of our partners? You guys were obviously trying to cheat them by doing what you did.


    Did you take them for fools? What are you going to do now that things have turned out like this?¡± Sasha


    gritted through her teeth.


    At that moment, James and Helen deeply regretted not listening to Sasha. They even regretted letting


    Liam join the constructionpany. If it wasn¡¯t for him, they could¡¯ve earned around 5 billion in peace:


    that would have been great. However, not only did they not get any advantage, the Cunninghams were


    about to go down.


    When everyone went silent, Matthew finally spoke. ¡°It¡¯s notpletely impossible to solve this. We could


    do a fundraiser and look for people to finance us to give them a refund. With that, the buyers will show us


    mercy and let us off.¡±


    Upon hearing this, James and Helen looked at each other. Then, Helen said softly, ¡°Do you know how


    much money we¡¯re supposed to pay back? I heard we¡¯d need around 56 billion. How could you raise so


    much money?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way. We¡¯ll have to give it a try no matter what,¡± Matthew reassured.


    Sighing, they nodded helplessly. ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll leave the constructionpany to you. Don¡¯t let us


    down, okay?¡±


    After nodding, he was about to leave when Sasha stopped him. ¡°Hold on. Mom, Dad, there¡¯s something


    that I need to make clear.¡±


    Helen frowned. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Matthew can raise the funds, but I hope you¡¯ll never involve yourselves in thepany¡¯s matters from


    now on. Also, remove Liam from thepany and stop hiring your people to work in thepany! ¡±


    Sasha replied.


    Quickly, Demi questioned, ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s wrong with my husband working at our


    company? Mom and Dad are well alive in front of us. Who are you to make such decisions?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Suddenly, James mmed his palm on the table. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯ve thought it through. I wouldn¡¯t let Liam


    stay at thepany even if Sasha didn¡¯t say anything. People like him will only bring about trouble


    rather than aplishments. Keeping him would affect thepany¡¯s development. From now on,


    Liam, don¡¯t you dare enter the constructionpany. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kick you out of my house!¡±

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978


    Chapter 978 Get Out of My Sight


    Bitter resentment welled up within Liam, and Demi was all the more upset as she demanded


    incredulously, ¡°D-Dad, are you actually being serious right now? Aren¡¯t you worried about letting Matthew


    be in charge of all the assets in the constructionpany? What¡¯s going to happen to us if he were to


    take them all for himself? Someone in the family has to keep an eye on him no matter what! Whatever


    happened this time was an ident, but I promise Liam will do better!¡±


    Upon hearing this, James red at his daughter balefully and snapped, ¡°As far as I can tell, the only


    ones who have their eyes on our family riches are the both of you! I know how wildly ambitious and


    greedy you can be, Demi. Let me make one thing clear: I will only give you what is rightfully yours out of


    the family fortune, so don¡¯t you dare think about iming everything for yourself! Now, stop wasting my


    time with this nonsense. If you have any objections, then you and your husband can get the hell out of


    my sight!¡±


    Demi opened and closed her mouth, but in the end, she dared not so much as make a peep. She could


    hardly believe that James would go to the extent of casting her and Liam out in a fit of rage!


    Presently, James walked up to Matthew and pped a hand on his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re the most


    responsible one of the lot, Matthew! You¡¯ve always been the only one to stand up for the family


    whenever it mattered the most. Don¡¯t you worry¡ªfrom now on, the constructionpany is yours


    alone, and I¡¯d put my life on the line to make sure no one takes it away from you!¡±


    Matthew nodded somberly. ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±


    Honestly, I have got to say that gaining control over the constructionpany is hard, even with my


    abilities.


    Having stepped out of the Cunningham Residence, Matthew gave Connor a call. In fact, Matthew had


    been the one to set the wheels in motion for the incident this time. He knew that the project would end up


    barely breaking, even if Liam were to go on with his ridiculous antics. Thus, as a matter of necessity, he


    had figured out a way to kick Liam out of the project altogether.


    Carrying out the rest of the n was simple after the Jackson Family and Jefford managed toe up


    with arge sum of money. Moreover, Matthew had sessfully recouped all of Liam¡¯s losses, including


    the three hundred-something million in thetter¡¯s bank ount.


    Meanwhile, the questionable and trashy renovation materials had all been returned by Matthew. Some of


    the suppliers for these materials had refused to refund the money, given how they had gained a hefty


    profit from Liam¡¯s purchase. However, they changed their minds at lightning speed after Tiger had had


    words with them.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Once all the money had been recouped, the funds were nearly restored. Combined with the money that


    Wilson had secretly amassed, the financial problem that gued thepany was entirely resolved.


    That being said, even if the money had been recouped, the refund to the buyers wasn¡¯t facilitated


    immediately. After all, among those who wanted to vacate their vis, some had been persuaded by the


    Jackson Family and Jefford to do so. However, they had a change of heart when they heard that


    Matthew was taking full control over the constructionpany.


    As for those who wanted to vacate following all the negative news, Matthew made a public statement in


    which he promised that he would do his best to see this project through. Some of the buyers insisted that


    they wanted their money back, and Matthew made the necessary refunds instead of arguing with them.


    There were others who waited to see how the project would go on under Matthew¡¯s management, but


    when they saw how he had no qualms with refunding, their determination to vacate the vis immediately


    waned.


    They could tell that Matthew was far more responsible than Liam when it came to money. Truth be told,


    the only reason why these buyers had been so anxious to vacate in the first ce was that Liam had


    refused to give them back their money, which prompted the idea that the constructionpany was run


    by slipshod management.


    Now that Matthew was processing the refunds without protest, the buyers wavered; they could see that


    thepany was trying hard to redress theirints.


    At the end of the day, the number of those who insisted on vacating dwindled to about one-third of the


    buyers, which essentially meant thepany was saved from having to suffer a considerable loss.

 Chapter 979

    Chapter 979


    Chapter 979 I Underestimated You, Matthew


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn¡¯t until after several grueling days that the whole fiasco about the vi neighborhood project finally


    came to an end.


    During this time, James and the others paid particr attention to the constructionpany and how it


    was handling the situation. They were stunned speechless when they learned that only one-third of the


    buyers insisted on backing out of their purchase.


    In all honesty, James and the others hadn¡¯t thought that Matthew could put the fire out, even if he could


    come up with enough funds to quell the demanding crowd. After all, in the heat of the moment, all the


    buyers had been adamant about getting their money back.


    s, who could have expected that the number of those who insisted on a refund would be in the


    minority? By some miracle or other, the rest of the buyers had decided to stay.


    From the looks of how things had turned out, the constructionpany wouldn¡¯t be making a huge loss


    at all.


    Moreover, with Tiger lending aid, the inspection process went a lot smoother.


    At the end of the day, the constructionpany did not crumble, and it was still standing strong after the


    mess was cleared up.


    That evening, the Cunningham Family was having dinner when James lifted his wine ss and mused, ¡°I


    must say, I underestimated you in the past, Matthew! You really are the definition ofpetent! I didn¡¯t


    think you could settle such a tricky situation with such ease!¡±


    To one side, Helen nodded hastily in agreement. ¡°Yes. I thought the constructionpany was done for!


    Who could have thought that everything would turn out fine? You handled this brilliantly, Matthew!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s face lit up when she heard her parents¡¯ outright acknowledgment of Matthew¡¯spetence.


    What can I say? Life could only get better from here on.


    Meanwhile, Demi and Liam were looking distinctly gloomy. They were disappointed to learn that the


    constructionpany had found a way out of the sticky situation because Matthew had taken away all


    the money in their ount in the process.


    Some of the things they had bought were returned while the rest were sold off as secondhand goods,


    and the proceeds went into thepany ount. This meant that Demi and Liam had essentially


    schemed hard for nothing, and it left them angry as well as resentful.


    They had initially believed that Matthew would never be able to resolve this mess. In fact, they thought


    they could watch him make a fool of himself. However, he had gone and proved them wrong by easily


    putting out the fire, which enraged them to no end. Now that James and Helen were praising him, Demi


    and Liam only grew all the more furious.


    Incensed, Demi interjected abruptly, ¡°There¡¯s something I can¡¯t quite figure out, Matthew¡ªall these


    people were going all out, demanding that they get their money back, but why did they change their


    minds as soon as you showed up? Could it be that you were the one who persuaded them to back out of


    the deal in the first ce? In other words, did you go to such lengths just so you could throw us out of the


    constructionpany?¡±


    Sasha frowned at this. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s using Matthew like this.


    But before she could protest, James demanded, ¡°What are you talking about, Demi? Matthew wouldn¡¯t


    do something like this!¡±


    Still peeved, Demi argued, ¡°Then exin to me why those people changed their minds as soon as


    Matthew showed up.¡±


    James was stumped by this.


    Sasha, on the other hand, retorted icily, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? They change their minds because they trust


    Matthew. You do know what trust means, don¡¯t you? Liam ended up the way he did because everyone


    lost faith in him and no longer trusted him, whereas Matthew has won them over because they trust him.


    That¡¯s why they decided to stay.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that my husband isn¡¯t trustworthy?¡± Demi seethed.


    Sasha scoffed and ignored her, which provoked her more as she snapped, ¡°What the hell do you mean


    by that, Sasha? What right do you have to insult him?¡±


    Irritated, James shot Demi a dark, warning look. ¡°What are you yapping about? You know as well as we


    do when your husband lost the trust of all those people. Take a look at what the both of you have done.


    Do you want me to list out your faults one by one?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Demi felt her words die on the tip of her tongue. This time, not even her own parents


    were on her side.

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980


    Chapter 980 Liam¡¯s Resentment


    When dinner was over, Demi stormed into her bedroom with steaming out of her ears. In a fit of


    rage, she grabbed everything from her bed and threw them onto the floor.


    She spat through gritted teeth, ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is happening! I just can¡¯t! How did that loser win Mom


    and Dad over? Liam, at this rate, it¡¯s only a matter of time before the both of us are driven out of the


    family.¡±


    Contrary to Demi¡¯s outburst, Liam merely sighed in resignation. Admittedly, things had gotten out of hand


    this time; the constructionpany was worth several billion in revenue, and they nearly threw it to the


    dogs.


    It was normal for James and Helen to snub him after all that had happened, but when they switched


    over to Matthew¡¯s side, that was adding insult to Liam¡¯s injury.


    After all, for as long as James and Helen continued to put Matthew down as an ipetent fool, then


    Liam would still stand a chance at proving himself.


    However, now that he had lost out on his inws¡¯ favor, he couldn¡¯t even dream of getting back into their


    good graces, let alone ask for another chance.


    With that in mind, he urged in a low voice, ¡°Demi, we really are in hot water this time. From how I look at


    things, we have to find a way to make your parents continuously nitpick on Matthew. Otherwise, we¡¯d


    lose out on our right to speak in this household!¡±


    Demi¡¯s fists clenched, and her eyes shed with a murderous gleam as she thought about how she


    would deal with Matthew.


    In the days that followed, Matthew could hardly catch a break as he tried to do damage control on the


    constructionpany.


    Tiger and Julian had already returned to work in the constructionpany, with thetter assuming the


    role of general manager and being ced in charge of the vi neighborhood renovations.


    The shareholders who had left now came back as well, and Wilson had gotten ahold of a new group of


    buyers for the vacated vis. In less than three days, nearly all these vis had found new homeowners.


    In the meantime, Matthew was brainstorming with Stanley on another megaproject.


    They had ns to set up a hospital near the vi neighborhood with Joseph as the resident doctor, which


    would surely bring in a steady flow of prospective homebuyers.


    The n was well and all, but Matthew could neither make head nor tail of equipment packages and the


    specifics of constructing a hospital. Stanley, on the other hand, was an expert in these matters and had


    been generous enough to personally dispatch a team to lend Matthew a helping hand. With the way


    things were going, the vi neighborhood would soon be the next prestigious residential address.


    Matthew had left Julian in charge of these ns and went on to be a shadow director who spent


    most of his time in the hospital.


    Meanwhile, Crystal had been getting busy as well. Having sessfully set up a foundation to sponsor


    medical treatment for the impoverished, she spent every day helping out those who were sick and


    destitute, which enriched her life to no end.


    Her charitable acts were motivated by her genuine desire to make Matthew see her through fresh eyes.


    As far as she was concerned, she needed to pull off this charity to the best of her abilities.


    She no longer hung around bars and nightclubs with her old friends. Instead, she put her time and


    energy into helping out impoverished patients.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, she had even gone and asked around her friends, most of whom were jet-setting heirs and


    heiresses, for donations for the charity.


    Initially, her friends all thought she had gone mad. The collective question was why a girl like Crystal


    would even set up a foundation to sponsor medical treatment in the first ce. However, as her efforts


    began to reap results, everyone realized that she was genuinely serious about this noble cause, and


    they viewed her with newfound admiration.


    Given the Harrisons¡¯ powerful connections and influence, Crystal¡¯s charity gained a surprising amount of


    donations, so much so that it even made headlines and won praises from the business industry.


    While this was happening, Joseph told anyone who would listen to Crystal¡¯s efforts with great pride.


    There was a time when he thought he had spoiled this granddaughter of his, and he couldn¡¯t be more


    relieved to witness such a transformation in her.


    For this, the Harrisons were eternally grateful to Matthew.


    That afternoon, Matthew had only just returned to the office when he saw Crystal sitting on her own,


    looking sullen.


    ¡°Oh my, has someone gotten on your nerves again, Miss Harrison?¡± he teased, chuckling.


    Crystal¡¯s expression softened when she registered his presence. With a tired sigh, she mumbled, ¡°You


    won¡¯t believe it if I told you, Matthew. I met a patient today, and talking about this just makes my blood


    boil!¡±

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981


    Chapter 981 People Like Her Shouldn¡¯t Exist!


    Matthew was taken aback by how furious Crystal was. Jokingly, he prompted, ¡°Come on, tell me who it


    was that made your blood boil. Maybe I could put them in their ce for you.¡±


    Another sigh escaped Crystal as she exined, ¡°A casualty was brought into the hospital yesterday, a


    woman in destitute. She¡¯s a single mother, and she came to Eastcliff a few days ago to visit her only


    daughter, who is studying in the city, only to discover that she has moved in with some punk outside


    school grounds. She got angry and demanded that her daughter go home with her, but in the end, she


    got into a heated dispute with that punk and his friends. She was injured when one of them ran her down


    with their motorbike.¡±


    Matthew¡¯s brows knitted when he heard this. It was an understatement to say that these punks crossed


    the line.


    Not waiting for him to interject, Crystal added, ¡°It was only after the woman was admitted that she


    found out she had not a single cent in her savings ount. At some point, her daughter had withdrawn


    all the cash and t out refused to pay for the woman¡¯s medical fees. She didn¡¯t even bother showing


    up to take care of her mother; we had a nurse step in to take care of the womanst night, but the fees


    were sponsored by the foundation. This morning, the ingrate of a daughter turned up, and when we


    met, I told her to stay and take care of her mother. But lo and behold, that girl literally snapped in my


    face and told us to piss off and leave her family matters alone! Could you believe how infuriating she


    was? Why do people like her even exist?¡±


    Matthew sighed heavily. ¡°There, there. You shouldn¡¯t get angry over these things, Crystal. As you go on


    with this medical charity, you¡¯lle across people from all walks of life, and then you¡¯ll understand that


    the world isn¡¯t as rosy as you would like to think.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think people like that woman¡¯s daughter deserve to live at all!¡± she seethed, clearly upset.


    He chuckled mildly. ¡°Hey, when did you get so spiteful?¡±


    She rolled her eyes at him, then said, ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a patient in front with a slightly troubling case.


    Could you take a look at his conditions?¡±


    Ever since she started the foundation, she would directly ask Matthew for help whenever she


    encountered patients withplicated conditions.


    Matthew, on the other hand, was more than willing to help out. After all, Crystal¡¯s cause was a noble one,


    and he did not hesitate to render her support.


    Nodding, he smiled and replied, ¡°Sure. I¡¯m free now anyway. Come along, then.¡±


    The patient Crystal in question was a middle-aged man with underlying conditions that led to


    complications, but given Matthew¡¯s skill set, it wasn¡¯t a particrly tedious case at all. With a few


    injections, the patient¡¯s condition started to take a turn for the better, and Matthew went on to prescribe


    several types of medicine that promised to help the man make full recovery as soon as hepleted the


    course.


    To one side, Crystal watched the patient¡¯s instant relief with amazement and said, ¡°Matthew, why don¡¯t


    you just help out with our foundation full time? With your prowess in medicine, all those patients could be


    cured without having to spend more than a dime, and our foundation could reach out to save more


    patients in need!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Matthew waved his hand to dismiss her suggestion. ¡°Nah, I¡¯m just one man. How


    many lives could I save? If your charity does well enough, then you¡¯d be helping out hundreds of


    thousands of patients. Now that would be truly impressive!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Crystal let out a smallugh, and she was just about to say something when raised voices could be


    hearding from outside.


    ¡°For heaven¡¯s sake, I made it clear that you can¡¯t be discharged just yet! You were heavily knocked


    down, and your internal injuries have barely even healed! What you need now is to be put on bed rest


    until you get better. Why must you be so stubborn? Miss Harrison¡¯s foundation has already covered your


    medical expenses, so please just stay until the doctor clears you!¡±


    Upon hearing these, Crystal rushed out only to see a woman being held back by a couple of nurses, who


    were trying their best to persuade her to stay hospitalized. However, the woman refused and was


    adamant about leaving.


    Having followed Crystal, Matthew nced at the scene before him and froze in shock, for he knew this


    woman who insisted on leaving. She was none other than Heidi, Sasha¡¯s aunt and the only rtive of the


    Cunningham Family whom Matthew truly approved of.

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982


    Chapter 982 An Injured Heidi


    There was hardly any color on Heidi¡¯s face, and she looked extremely frail as her legs struggled to


    support her weight. In a voice barely above a whisper, she said, ¡°Thank you, all of you. I¡­ I know all of


    you have my best interests at heart, but I can¡¯t just stay here lying in bed. I need to work, and my


    daughter still needs money for school. Please, please let me go home. I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I? Nothing a little


    medicine won¡¯t fix. Please let me go home.¡±


    Just then, Crystal marched up to the anguished woman, and she looked annoyed as she bit out, ¡°Miss


    Freeman, don¡¯t you know that you¡¯repletely abandoning your own health if you were to insist on


    leaving the hospital? You can always get back to work in a day or two, but if you don¡¯t get proper rest and


    treatment now, you¡¯ll have lifelong side effects that will worsen over time! Can¡¯t you understand that?¡±


    Guilt and gratitude painted Heidi¡¯s expression when she saw Crystal, and she said hoarsely, ¡°Miss


    Harrison, thank you for all that you¡¯ve done for me, but I really do think that I¡¯m fine. Please just let me go


    home, Miss Harrison. I will spend the rest of my life remembering how kind and generous you have been


    to me, but I really must go. If not, my daughter¡ªmy daughter will be forced to drop out of school! I have


    to work so that I can pay for her tuition!¡±


    Rage thrummed in Crystal¡¯s veins, and she tried to shout some sense into the woman, ¡°Drop out of


    school? Miss Freeman, your daughter took the hundred and thirty thousand from your bank ount,


    so she has enough to pay her way through school. Dropping out isn¡¯t even possible at this point!


    Besides, isn¡¯t her boyfriend superpetent? Why doesn¡¯t he pay for her to go to school instead? He


    ran you down with his motorbike, and you¡¯re injured as it is, but your daughter doesn¡¯t even show a hint


    of remorse. Haven¡¯t you done enough as a mother? Why are you still so hung up about paying her


    dues? I can¡¯t even begin to understand your thinking! How could you possibly still forgive and love a


    daughter like her?¡±


    Heidi had her head down as she tried to plead her case, exining, ¡°Miss Harrison, Leia was just


    confused for a moment, is all, and technically, the person who ran me down with a motorbike was not her


    boyfriend but a friend of his. The young man has apologized to me, as well. Miss Harrison, if I don¡¯t go


    back to work, how am I going to put food on the table for Leia? She¡¯d really be forced to drop out of


    school ande home. Please, please just let me go back. I-I promise I¡¯ll take all the medicine as


    prescribed.¡±


    Crystal¡¯s face had turned red with fury. Never have I ever encountered anyone as stubborn as her! Ugh!


    Just then, Matthew approached with a puzzled expression and called out, ¡°Heidi?¡±


    Heidi froze at this, and when she looked up to register Matthew¡¯s presence, she nched.


    The air went still for a brief moment. Then Crystal eximed in surprise, ¡°Do you know her, Matthew?¡±


    However, before he could answer, Heidi abruptly turned on her heels and ran for the door. Matthew


    hurried to pull her back by the arm and demanded anxiously, ¡°Heidi, what are you doing here? Why


    didn¡¯t you let us know that you were back in Eastcliff? We thought you¡¯d gone back home for good!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Panic coursed through Heidi as her hands flew to cover her face. ¡°No, no, you have the wrong person!


    I¡¯m not Heidi at all! You clearly have me for someone else, Matthew.¡±


    Rendered speechless, Matthew raised a brow at her. She just called me by name, which is as good as a


    confession.


    She was still struggling to break away from Matthew, but with a wave of his free hand, he quickly


    summoned a few other nurses to help him restrain the frantic woman. ¡°Heidi,¡± he began patiently, his


    eyes genuine pools of concern. ¡°You¡¯re not well enough to go running out of the hospital just yet. Why


    don¡¯t you go back to the ward and get some rest? We promise we¡¯ll help you no matter what.¡±


    Heidi burst into tears. Gripping Matthew¡¯s arm tightly, she begged, ¡°Matthew, let me go back, please. You


    can¡¯t let my sister find out about my being here. I-I don¡¯t want her to worry about me!¡±


    He sighed when he heard this. Heidi was indeed the pr opposite of her siblings, Helen and Norman,


    both of whom were only after the wealth of the Cunningham Family. Heidi, on the other hand, had a


    daughter studying in Eastcliff, but she wouldn¡¯t even seek out her own sister for fear that she would only


    burden Helen with her troubles.


    All these years, Heidi had struggled as a single mother, and she raised her daughter without asking for


    anyone else¡¯s help.


    The truth was that her pride got the better of her; she wasn¡¯t so much worried about imposing on Helen


    as she was about being made aughing stock.

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983


    Chapter 983 Life Must Be Hard for Her


    Matthew countered gently, ¡°Heidi, I think Helen would be a lot more devastated to know that you withheld


    something like this from her. The both of you are sisters, but do you really see her as family if you refuse


    to tell her anything? Now, just stay put and get the rest you need while I help you out with everything


    else. I¡¯m a doctor here, after all.¡±


    Heidi made to protest, but the nurses who restrained her wasted no time in escorting her back to the


    ward.


    Presently, Crystal walked up to Matthew in a daze and asked, ¡°My goodness, Matthew, I didn¡¯t think


    you¡¯d know her, and on a first-name basis, no less.¡±


    Matthew shrugged. ¡°She¡¯s Sasha¡¯s aunt, and she happens to be my mother-inw¡¯s sister.¡±


    Crystal¡¯s eyes were as wide as saucers. ¡°I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s actually a rtive of yours. She¡¯s the


    woman I was telling you about earlier! Her daughter came over and caused a whole scene, spewing


    nonsense about how she would starve to death and drop out of school. It was no wonder the woman was


    anxious to get back to work. Life must be hard for her!¡±


    Matthew let out a quiet breath of resignation. He knew how headstrong Heidi was and that she would


    never intentionally ask for help, no matter how dire her situation was. For some reason, this only made


    her all the more admirable.


    Now that Matthew was aware of her struggles, he couldn¡¯t just sit by and do nothing. At first instance, he


    called Sasha, who in turn ryed the incident to Helen.


    Barely half an hour had passed when Sasha and Helen showed up at the hospital, worried and anxious.


    As soon as they arrived, they immediately urged, ¡°Matthew, which room is Heidi staying in right now?


    How is she coping?¡±


    Without saying much, Matthew brought them over to Heidi¡¯s ward.


    The moment Helenid eyes on Heidi, she burst into tears. Heidi was her youngest sister, and while the


    both of them hadn¡¯t spent much time together, it didn¡¯t take away from the fact that she was the baby of


    the family and was naturally the most beloved child of all. It went without saying that as the second child


    in the sibling group, Helen had always had a soft spot for Heidi.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    However, these past few years had been hard on Helen as well, so she didn¡¯t help Heidi out with much.


    Right now, she felt as if someone had stabbed her through the heart when she saw the miserable state


    Heidi was in.


    Running over to her sister¡¯s bedside, Helen broke down into sobs and held Heidi tightly in her arms. ¡°H-


    Heidi, what were you thinking? Why didn¡¯t you call me when something so terrible had happened to you?


    Do you even see me as your own sister?¡±


    Heidi, on the other hand, wrapped her arms around Helen like a child and began to sob as well. It was as


    though the floodgates were opened, and the resentment and heartache that had built up within her over


    the past few days instantly flowed through.


    Meanwhile, to one side, Sasha watched the heartwrenching reunion between her mother and aunt. Her


    expression was sullen as she asked quietly, ¡°Matthew, what in the world is going on? How did Heidi end


    up getting so badly injured?¡±


    Matthew narrated the whole thing to Sasha, who was fuming when his exnation came to an end.


    ¡°What?¡± she thundered. ¡°L-Leia did all that? How could she? How did the girl turn out the way she did?¡±


    Helen was equally belligerent after hearing the details. ¡°What in the world is wrong with this child? What


    was she thinking? Her own mother was run down by some punk on a motorbike, and she didn¡¯t even


    have the good sense of calling the police? Not to mention how she didn¡¯t even show up to take care of


    Heidi! What is going on in that head of hers?¡±


    ¡°No, Helen, it wasn¡¯t Leia¡¯s fault,¡± Heidi interjected, hurrying to her daughter¡¯s defense. ¡°It really wasn¡¯t. I


    was the one who embarrassed her in front of her friends. They were having a good time until I showed


    up and told her off without thinking. That was why her friends got angry; they were probably annoyed at


    my behavior.¡± With a sigh, she added guiltily, ¡°This is all my fault.¡±


    Helen could scarcely believe the words tumbling out of her sister¡¯s mouth. Infuriated, she snapped,


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about, Heidi? How is any of this your fault? What, do you actually think it¡¯s


    sensible for a young girl like Leia to move in with some random punk? Besides, you¡¯re her mother, so it


    was only right for you to tell her off like that. Even if your words came out wrong, she could have just


    argued with you or tried to speak up for herself. But for those guys to run you down with a motorbike?


    What the hell was that all about?¡±

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984


    Chapter 984 James¡¯ Generosity


    Heidi sighed once more, unable to put her heartache into words.


    Seeing Heidi like this, Helen softened and changed the subject. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll let the matter drop for now.


    Matthew, is Heidi alright? How has she been doing?¡±


    Matthew shook his head solemnly and answered, ¡°She¡¯s not doing too well. There are some internal


    injuries that require her to be put on bed rest, but she insists on leaving the hospital right away and


    refuses to stay for proper treatment. At this rate, she won¡¯t make a full recovery.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Helen grew anxious. ¡°Heidi, why would you insist on leaving the hospital? Can¡¯t you


    see how you need proper treatment right now? Look at your injuries!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Heidi let out a tired sigh. ¡°Helen, I¡ªI still have stuff to do at thepany, and if I don¡¯t go back, they¡¯ll


    have me fired for not showing up at work!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think yourpany would be so inhumane, Heidi!¡± Helen protested with wide eyes. ¡°How are


    you expected to go back to work in this state? Don¡¯t lie to me, Heidi. Are you trying to leave because


    Leia took all your money, and now you can¡¯t afford the hospital bill? I¡¯m your sister, for heaven¡¯s sake.


    You could havee to me for help when you run into trouble, and we¡¯d figure things out together, but


    the fact that you didn¡¯t is insulting!¡± She paused mid-rant and turned to Matthew, then asked, ¡°Matthew,


    I¡¯ll foot the medical bill, no matter the cost!¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°Mom, the medical bill has been sponsored by Miss Harrison¡¯s charity. I¡¯ve already


    made arrangements for the rest of Heidi¡¯s stay and follow-up treatment.¡±


    Helen nodded in approval, and she was growing fonder of Matthew after learning of his kind gestures


    toward Heidi.


    However, Heidi visibly panicked. ¡°H-Helen, I can¡¯t have you fork out the money like this. I know you¡¯re


    only doing this because you¡¯re my sister, but you¡¯re married now. What will your inws say about this? If


    you paid for me, surely your inws would only demean you. And I don¡¯t want you to get into a fight with


    James because of this; you mustn¡¯t pay the bill if it means your inws would be upset about it.¡±


    Tears pricked Helen¡¯s eyes. She had long known that Heidi was the considerate type, always selfless


    andpassionate.


    Just then, a male voice sounded from the doorway. ¡°So what if I find out about Helen paying the bill? I


    ought to have words with her if she doesn¡¯t!¡±


    Everyone in the room looked up to see that James had, at some point, materialized at the doorway.


    At the sight of him, Heidi faltered and said hastily, ¡°J-James, you¡¯re here! Everything is fine. Helen didn¡¯t


    pay a single cent. I still have some money saved up at home; I¡¯ll have someone bring it over tomorrow¡ª¡±


    She was cut off when James waved his hand and interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t speak! I¡¯m here to nag some sense


    into your sister.¡± He turned to Helen and berated, ¡°How could you not know that something like this has


    happened to your own sister, Helen? She¡¯s been in Eastcliff for days, and you didn¡¯t even hear about it?


    If Matthew hadn¡¯t found out about this incident, we would have been oblivious to it forever! You should


    show more concern for this sister of yours, seeing as she¡¯s different from Norman and Chloe! Now, if you


    were to help those two, I¡¯d definitely blow my top off! However, if you don¡¯t help Heidi with this incident,


    then you¡¯ll feel my absolute wrath!¡±


    Heidi froze when she heard this. Thest time they had a gathering, she was under the impression that


    James had a bone to pick with the whole Freeman Family. That was why she hadn¡¯t wanted Helen to find


    out about this mess in the first ce, fearing that it would only aggravate James further.


    Meanwhile, Sasha gave James a bemused look as she teased, ¡°I must say, your words really took me by


    surprise, Dad. It¡¯s like you¡¯re a whole different person.¡±


    Matthew, too, nced at James in astonishment. He could hardly believe that the man would be so


    generous. As it turned out, the recent events had shifted James¡¯ worldview entirely!


    James shot Sasha a hard look. ¡°You don¡¯t have to put it that way, kid. You make it sound like I¡¯m some


    cold-hearted ogre, which I¡¯m not! I just hate dealing with those who are greedy and constantly pushing


    my boundaries, but Heidi isn¡¯t like that!¡±


    Sasha nodded in firm agreement. After all, it was the exact reason why she was so concerned about


    Heidi in the first ce.

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985


    Chapter 985 Pick-up Lines


    Helen broke into a relieved smile. ¡°See, Heidi? James may seem like a brute at times, but he means


    well. Your troubles are ours to shoulder as well. Now, all you have to do is stay here and get some rest.


    Matthew happens to be the department director here, so you can look for him if you need any help.¡± With


    that, she turned to her husband and said, ¡°James, I won¡¯t be going home tonight. I¡¯ll be staying here with


    my sister.¡±


    James chortled. ¡°That¡¯s fine by me. I have nothing much to do for the next few days anyway, so I¡¯ll get


    groceries and make you some soup, Heidi. By the way, Matthew, I¡¯ll be the one handling the medical


    expenses on Heidi¡¯s behalf. Have the check sent to me.¡±


    Heidi gaped at him. ¡°James¡ª¡±


    He cut her off bluntly. ¡°Will you stay quiet? It¡¯s not as if I can¡¯t pay the bill. I¡¯m no Scrooge, you know!


    Matthew, don¡¯t you and Sasha dare pay a single cent for Heidi¡¯s expenses. I¡¯ll be the one covering


    them, got it?¡±


    Matthew and Sasha exchanged a brief nce, and they were clearly ted to see how much James had


    changed for the better. They hade a long way to witness this shift in his demeanor, after all.


    It was only after James had made his intentions clear that he waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright then, get


    some rest, Heidi. I¡¯ll go back and get started on that soup. Helen, be sure to take good care of your


    sister, okay?¡± Then, he turned on his heels and left the room.


    Tears welled up in Helen¡¯s eyes, and her heart twisted with newfound gratitude for her brother-inw.


    Helen, on the other hand, offered up words of sce. ¡°There, you¡¯vepletely misunderstood James.


    He¡¯s a good man at heart. Whatever happened with Chloe and Norman was entirely their fault; they were


    the ones who crossed the line first. That¡¯s enough crying now, Heidi. You get some rest, and I¡¯ll be right


    here. Matthew, Sasha, the both of you can leave and get back to your work now.¡±


    Having heard this, Matthew and Sasha walked out of the room.


    Sasha broke the silence with a small sigh. ¡°Heidi loves Leia more than anyone else; she lives for her.


    How could the girl do something like this?¡±


    Matthew sighed as well. If he had to be honest, Leia¡¯s angst and rebellion were by-products of Heidi¡¯s


    overindulgent parenting.


    Sasha¡¯s musings on the subjectsted only a few lines, after which she did not linger in the hospital and


    instead walked down the stairs to leave.


    She had parked her car out in the yard, and when she arrived, she saw that there were several figures


    hovering near her vehicle. From where she stood, she could see two girls standing by her car, posing for


    photos.


    One of the girls then proceeded to perch on the bo, thereafter putting on several more poses.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Sasha frowned at this. Okay, it¡¯s one thing for you to take photos with my car, but to sit on it for the sake


    of looking good for the camera is just in rude! With that in mind, she sauntered over and pressed on


    her car key to unlock the doors, which was just another way for her to ask these people to leave.


    Several heads turned at that moment, and when the young men registered Sasha¡¯s presence, their eyes


    lit up with interest.


    ¡°Wow, there¡¯s a hottieing our way!¡±


    ¡°Damn, so this is what they mean by rich, young, and pretty. Look at her outfit! It¡¯s entirely designer. And


    look at her car¡ªit¡¯s a luxury ride!¡±


    ¡°Having a hottie like her as a girlfriend would be aplete dreame true!¡±


    ¡°Okay, stop, let¡¯s try getting her number first¡­¡±


    The men were whispering among themselves as Sasha approached. One of them¡ªthe better-looking


    one of the lot¡ªhad an ambitious gleam in his eyes.


    He waited until Sasha was drawing close to the car before he quickly walked up to her, then rushed to


    block the driver¡¯s side door just as she was about to open it. With a crooked smile on his face, he blew


    his hair away from his brows and stared at her keenly.


    Sasha, however, merely frowned and took a wary step back.


    The young man was clearly pleased with himself as he kept his gaze on her and drawled, ¡°Hey,


    gorgeous. Have I seen you somewhere before?¡±


    She glowered at him coldly.


    Slightly embarrassed by her indifference, he let out a dryugh and continued, ¡°Oh, I remember now.


    You¡¯re the girl in my dreams!¡±


    His friends started wolf-whistling from where they stood by the side, as if boosting his morale.


    Sasha didn¡¯t even bother answering him and instead regarded him with a freezing look.


    At the sight of this, he grinned and went on with his pick-up lines. ¡°I was feeling a little off today.¡±


    ¡°Clearly,¡± she pointed out witheringly.


    Heughed and said, ¡°But then you turned me on again!¡±


    His friends once again erupted into a round of earnest wolf-whistling. The two girls who had been taking


    photos with Sasha¡¯s car earlier crooned, ¡°Wow, he¡¯s so smooth!¡±


    ¡°How can anyone be so charming?¡±


    ¡°If he said that to me, I would have married him on the spot!¡±

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986


    Chapter 986 Harsh Rejection


    An irritated look began to etch upon Sasha¡¯s features as anger seized her. She hated men who spoke to


    her flippantly like this, as if they couldn¡¯t be bothered by anything remotely serious. With a voice like ice,


    she snapped, ¡°Could you please move?¡±


    The young man¡¯s expression shifted slightly, but he dismissed her with a bark ofughter and said,


    ¡°Where do you want me to go, gorgeous? I don¡¯t have a home because any ce without you isn¡¯t home


    at all!¡±


    His less-than-witty repart¨¦e was met with yet another round of wolf-whistling from his friends, and the


    two girls from earlier were practically shrieking with excitement.


    Annoyed, Sasha took a step back and called out loudly, ¡°Security! Security!¡±


    The young man faltered instantly. ¡°Hey, what the hell are you doing? I was only joking. You don¡¯t have to


    take it so seriously! I just figured that since we met by chance, I could have your number or something,


    gorgeous.¡±


    ¡°Get out of my sight!¡± Sasha barked.


    A dark shadow passed over the man¡¯s face as he shed his charming demeanor. He grimaced


    menacingly and spat, ¡°You b*tch, don¡¯t you know how lucky you are? I only wanted your number


    because I thought you might be good enough for me, so what are you getting all high and mighty for?


    You actually called for security, too! I ought to call up a hundred or so of my men and have them tear up


    this hospital!¡±


    Just then, a few security guards hurried over, shouting, ¡°Hey, what do you think you¡¯re doing? This is a


    hospital¡ª¡±


    The guard didn¡¯t manage to finish his warning, for the young mannded a hard kick on his chest and


    sent him tumbling backward. ¡°Go screw yourself. Who the hell do you think you are? You¡¯d better get out


    of my sight if you know what¡¯s good for you!¡±


    Having done so, the man turned and pointed threateningly at Sasha. ¡°You think you¡¯re too good for me,


    huh, you b*tch? Fine! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± He barked over his shoulder, ¡°Come on, drag her into the


    car!¡±


    As soon as he said this, he reached out and grabbed Sasha¡¯s car key out of her hand. The rest of the


    ruffians did as they were told and approached her, ready to drag her into the car.


    However, the arrival of several other security guards stopped them from carrying out the n. ¡°What are


    you doing? This is a hospital! What makes you think you can cause a scene here?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    It was only then that the men backed off, but their leader was obviously peeved as he red at the


    captain of the security team. ¡°Damn it. This has nothing to do with you, so leave!¡±


    Emboldened, one of the other thugs snapped at the captain of the security team, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who


    Luke Bach is? You¡¯d better show some respect and back off if you want to live! It¡¯s not as if your jobs are


    worth the risk of messing with him!¡±


    The rest of the ruffians clenched their jaws, looking as if they were ready to take on the guards at any


    moment.


    The captain of the security team frowned and retorted, ¡°Shut up! This is a hospital, so I don¡¯t care who


    you are, but you are strictly prohibited from causing a scene here! Don¡¯t make me call the police!¡±


    This provoked Luke, who red at the captain murderously as he hissed, ¡°You¡¯ve got some damn nerve


    talking to me like that! I remember your face, so you¡¯d better watch your back!¡±


    With that, he hurled Sasha¡¯s car keys into the trash can by the side and led his ruffian underlings away,


    all of them looking like pompous geese.


    Meanwhile, Sasha¡¯s face turned red with anger. She had never encountered such scum in her entire life!


    The security guards were enraged as well, but at the end of the day, they dared not speak up for


    themselves. After all, they really were just doing their jobs, and they didn¡¯t want any additional risks.


    However, the group of ruffians had only just left the scene when they were greeted by an approaching


    figure. It was Matthew, who had seen everything from the upstairs window of the hospital building and


    came running down as fast as he could.


    Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed a fistful of Luke¡¯s hair, then pped thetter hard across the


    face.


    Luke let out a yelp of pain and made to strike back, but Matthew quicklynded a punch on his chest,


    knocking him into a fetal position.


    ¡°Damn it, how dare you hit him!¡± one of the ruffians roared, then lifted his foot to kick out at Matthew.


    Possessed of lightning reflexes, Matthew kicked out first, and the sole of his foot collided against the


    ruffian¡¯s chest, sending him flying backward. The ruffian fell in a heap on the ground, and the impact hurt


    him so much he struggled to get on his feet; as it turned out, a few of his ribs had broken.


    All the other ruffians were stumped by this turn of events. While a heavy silence fell upon them, Luke


    bellowed through gritted teeth, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The ruffians exchanged a hesitant look, but one of them abruptly whipped out a Swiss army knife and


    roared as he charged toward Matthew.


    A grim look colored Matthew¡¯s features, and with a decisive hurl of his fist, he punched the man right in


    the face.

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987


    Chapter 987 Don¡¯t You Know Who I Am?


    The young man¡¯s nose ttened with that single punch. His nasal bridge snapped, and blood streamed


    out of his nostrils. The other youngsters rushed over as well, but Matthew delivered a punch to every


    single one of them.


    One after another, they toppled like bowling pins. In the end, Matthew gripped Luke¡¯s hair as he dragged


    thetter and plopped him down in front of Sasha.


    ¡°Kneel!¡± Matthewmanded in a cold voice.


    Luke spat on the ground and cursed, ¡°You b*stard! Don¡¯t you know who I am? Don¡¯t you know who my


    boss is?¡±


    Matthew simply gave him a p across the face, which caused Luke to bleed from his mouth. ¡°I said,


    kneel!¡± Matthew shouted again, emotionless.


    Luke growled, ¡°How dare you hit me! Dickson Lewis is my homie! Go to University Town and ask around!


    There¡¯s not a single person who has never heard of him! You damned b*stard!¡±


    Another p on the face. Matthew chose to be silent this time as he started forcing Luke to get on his


    knees.


    Luke was going nuts because of the man¡¯s persistence. ¡°You¡ª¡±


    p!


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    p!


    And so, with a few more ps, Luke finally fell silent. However, another p stillnded on his face,


    which had irritated him. ¡°I¡¯ve already shut up! Why are you still hitting me?!¡±


    Matthew repeated hismand, yelling, ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Luke retorted, ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    p! p!


    Matthew didn¡¯t say anything as he consistently delivered the blows. At this point, Luke was panicking.


    ¡°Guards! Guards! Come on, does no one even care?¡±


    No one responded to his calls, as the security guards would rather watch Matthew beat Luke to death. In


    the end, Luke gave in to the demand. He knelt on the ground, but still, he didn¡¯t forget to threaten


    Matthew. ¡°Mark my words, punk. When my homiees back, you won¡¯t even have time to beg for


    mercy. I¡ª¡±


    p!


    Luke finally fell silent, but Matthew¡¯s demand remained. ¡°Now bow down!¡±


    Obviously enraged by the order, Luke barked, ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky!¡±


    p!


    Luke resigned and lowered his head toward Sasha.


    p!


    As if seeing the man¡¯s insincerity, Matthewmanded, ¡°Show more respect!¡±


    Even Luke¡¯s neck was burning red, but he didn¡¯t dare oppose as he groveled respectfully.


    p!


    With anger rising within him like a tide, he was near the brink of madness. ¡°I already bowed! And with


    respect!¡±


    ¡°I never told you to stop,¡± Matthew replied.


    Huh? What? Ain¡¯t that enough?


    Still, he didn¡¯t have the courage to protest anymore, so he repeatedly lowered and raised his head while


    being on his knees.


    Once, twice, thrice¡­


    As long as Matthew hadn¡¯t said the word, Luke dared not stop. In the end, after almost ten repetitions,


    Matthew finally said, ¡°Enough. Pick up the key and wipe it clean.¡±


    Luke¡¯s cheeks were swollen, and he was truly drained of any courage to protest. He ran to the trash can


    and fished the key out, then wiped it carefully until it was clean.


    Matthew returned the key to Sasha. ¡°You leave first.¡±


    Sasha gave him a smile. People like Luke are not worth the pity anyhow. He deserves it!


    Luke had his head lowered, but his dark gaze was directed toward Matthew. ¡°What, still upset about it?¡±


    Matthew shot a gaze back at the man who currently had his teeth gritted. ¡°Tell me your name if you have


    the guts. I swear I¡¯ll find you!¡±


    Matthew smiled coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll know my name soon enough. However, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t


    get the chance to look for me. Do you think a few ps and some humiliation will suffice as punishment


    for bullying my wife?¡±


    Luke was stunned. ¡°That¡­ That was your wife?¡±


    ¡°Who did you think she was?¡± Matthew asked.


    Luke frowned, but a wave of coldness soon overtook his face as he started smirking. ¡°Hmph, you punk!


    Since I¡¯m still alive, I have all the time in the world to mess with you!¡±


    Oh my! Matthew returned the man¡¯s smirk with a slight grin. ¡°Are you so sure that you won¡¯t be dead?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Luke was taken aback, but he quickly recovered. ¡°Dead? At your hands? You¡¯re just a trashy doctor!


    Who are you trying to threaten? You¡¯ll meet your own death when my broes back!¡±


    Faced with the man¡¯s threat-like promation, Matthew initially had his fist clenched but suddenly


    decided to smile at him. ¡°All right, enough nonsense! Guards, call the police. Tell them that someone had


    brought weapons into the hospital to inflict harm. See, that swiss army knife would be evidence enough!¡±


    These people have so much hatred in their eyes. I bet they want revenge.


    For people with such characters, Matthew wouldn¡¯t settle on disciplining them just once. He wanted them


    to pay the price for everything they had done!

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988


    Chapter 988 Give Me My Allowance


    The security captain immediately nodded. ¡°Understood, Director Larson!¡±


    The young men were dumbfounded. It was a more serious crime to hurt someone with a weapon than it


    was to hit them bare-handed!


    Only Luke continued rambling. ¡°You punk, you know nothing about power! Don¡¯t you know who my


    homeboy is? You want to threaten me with such a dirty trick? Hah! My homeboy only needs to say the


    word, and we¡¯ll be free in no time, like nothing ever happened! You, on the other hand, had injured us.


    Where do you think you¡¯ll end up? I¡¯ll have you stay in jail for a few years, then bring your wife to see


    you. How¡¯s that sound? Hahaha¡­¡±


    Matthew didn¡¯t even look at him as he ordered in a loud voice, ¡°Right, after filing the report, head over


    to Carlson Law Firm and ask for Mr. Manning. I want the knife-bearers to get a heavier sentence.¡±


    The security guard nodded quickly. ¡°Understood, Director Larson!¡±


    Luke was stunned, for he had no idea who this man was. Huh? Is he calling for awyer for real? Still,


    when he thought of his powerful buddy, he felt almost fearless.


    ¡°So what if you get awyer? No matter whichwyeres along, I¡¯ll just beat them down! Just you


    wait, punk!¡± Luke shouted.


    Matthew didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. Instantly, he walked upstairs and thought for a while before


    sending Mr. Manning a message.


    Ah-hah! It¡¯s such a waste if this young man is put behind bars. I shall personally dish out the punishment


    he deserves.


    When Matthew made his way back to the ward, he saw Crystal standing in front of the door, secretly


    observing the goings-on inside the ward.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked curiously.


    Seeing Matthew, Crystalined, ¡°Look! Heidi¡¯s daughter is here again!¡±


    Matthew walked nearer to the door and saw a girl standing in the ward, dressed in quite revealing


    clothing. Heidi looked ted as she made the introductions. ¡°You¡¯re here, Leia! Come, this lovelydy


    here is your aunt!¡±


    Leia gave Helen a look of disdain. She still remembered this aunt of hers. As a matter of fact, her


    memories of Helen were mainly during that time period when the Cunninghams were in poverty. Helen


    hade over to Leia¡¯s house countless times, asking to borrow money from them. To her, Helen and


    her family were simply a bunch of paupers, and she had no desire to humor such people.


    Leia waved her hand. ¡°All right, I know, I know. But what does she have to do with me? I¡¯ve been in


    Eastcliff for so long, but she never visited me at all. What sort of rtive is this?¡±


    Herment left her aunt, Helen, rather awkward. Ah, the girl is right. I didn¡¯t visit her in the past.


    Heidi hastily said, ¡°Leia, you can¡¯t say such things! Your Aunt Helen didn¡¯t know that you were here for


    school. I¡¯ve never told her, see? It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t care about you.¡±


    Leia waved her hand again. ¡°Enough. I¡¯m not in the mood for such nonsense! When are you giving me


    my allowance? I¡¯m all out of money right now, and I had to borrow money from people for my meals


    these days.¡±


    Immediately, Helen frowned. ¡°Leia, didn¡¯t you withdraw the 130,000 that was on your mother¡¯s card?


    Where did that money go?¡±


    Leia red at her. ¡°This is our business, so don¡¯t butt in. What, are you upset that I spent all the money


    so you can¡¯t borrow from us anymore? Look, that money belongs to us, and I can use it however I like.


    What does that have to do with you?¡±


    Seeing how things had escted, Heidi was panicking. ¡°Leia, how can you use that tone when you¡¯re


    talking to your aunt?¡±


    Growing impatient, Leia growled, ¡°Was I wrong? I¡¯ve been studying here for so long, but she never even


    came to see me! She has no right to interfere in our business!¡±


    Heidi was so mad that her face went red. ¡°H-How could you say that? She¡¯s your aunt! I¡¯ve already told


    you; it¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t want to see you. She just didn¡¯t know because I didn¡¯t tell her. She¡¯s not the


    one at fault here¡ª¡±


    However, the youngdy didn¡¯t even bother to allow her mother to finish. ¡°Enough of that! Don¡¯t change


    the topic. I have no business with the likes of her, and I never will. Just give me my allowance and make


    it quick. I¡¯m about to go back to campus!¡±


    Heidi was rather awkward because she had no money to give her daughter. On the side, Matthew


    couldn¡¯t help frowning. This girl is getting too out of hand.


    He couldn¡¯t help it anymore as he walked into the ward and said in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you,


    Leia? Look at the state your mother is in! Hasn¡¯t it crossed your mind to ask how she¡¯s doing? And you


    just walk in like that asking for money? Don¡¯t you have the slightest bit ofpassion for your own


    mother?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989


    Chapter 989 How Dare You Criticize My Friends


    Leia nced at Matthew, frowning. ¡°And you? Who do you think you are? Who gave you the right to


    talk?¡±


    Taken aback by her daughter¡¯s bluntness, Heidi tried to lecture her daughter. ¡°Leia, mind your manners!


    This is Sasha¡¯s husband, Director Matthew Larson! He¡¯s a part of the family.¡±


    Leia pouted in disdain. ¡°Hmph, who¡¯s Sasha? I don¡¯t know her. You have no right to butt in on my family¡¯s


    matters! Also, who said that I didn¡¯t care for my mom? I visited her yesterday, and I also came to see her


    just this morning! Also, do you think higher education is free or something? What about my meals?


    Should I just die of starvation? If it¡¯s so troublesome, then I can just drop out, can¡¯t I?¡±


    The youngdy¡¯s words were like a trigger because the protective Heidi turned furious upon hearing


    her. ¡°You! How can you say that?!¡±


    Leia was worked up as well. ¡°What? Was I wrong? Going to school requires money, doesn¡¯t it? If you


    don¡¯t want me to continue my studies, you can just tell me, and I¡¯ll quit school and start working. I won¡¯t


    take even a penny from you anymore. That¡¯s what you want, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­.¡±


    Helen sighed and took some money from her pocket. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll give you some money for now. Just try


    to get by for the time being.¡±


    Leia took the money, then her eyes widened. ¡°Only 300? What is this good for? It¡¯s not even enough to


    cover my meals! Quit pretending to be generous if you¡¯re out of money! Did Ie all this way just to get


    300? That¡¯s outrageous!¡±


    Helen was dumbfounded. ¡°300 isn¡¯t enough for one week? When Sasha was at school, 200 was more


    than enough for her weekly expenses!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re different! She went to school so long ago, and I¡¯m in school right now! Look at the price tags on


    everything now! How many cups of Starbucks can I get with this measly 300? One and a half? Also, I


    have so many friends, and I sometimes have to treat them to meals and karaoke and movies and


    whatnot! One meal and this 300 would be gone! How am I supposed to meet my friends now?¡±


    Matthew was in disbelief. ¡°Your mother is in this condition right now, and you still want to have fun with


    your friends? Can¡¯t you just decline some of the gatherings and spend more time with your mother?¡±


    ¡°You have no right to tell me what to do! If I don¡¯t establish connections right now, who will help me when


    I leave school and start working in the future? With my family in this condition, I can¡¯t get any good


    opportunities, so I can only depend on myself!¡±


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°How are you so sure that these friends of yours will help you in the future?


    Stop being foolish. You won¡¯t get any good friends if you buy them over with money. They won¡¯t help you


    one bit!¡±


    Leia was enraged. ¡°Shut up! You have no right to criticize my friends!¡±


    At this point, Heidi was boiling in anger. ¡°You better mind your manners, youngdy!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Refusing to listen, Leia snapped, ¡°Was I wrong at all, Mom? What sort of rtives are they? They never


    gave me so much as a penny in their whole lives, and now they can only give me 300! And they think


    they can tell me what to do just because of that! What right do they have?¡±


    At this moment, Heidi was so breathless with anger she had her hand pressed against her chest in an


    attempt to calm herself down. Suffocated by fury, she couldn¡¯t even say a word. Standing on the side,


    Helen could only sigh in exasperation. All these years, she had never taken much care of this niece of


    hers, so she was also regretful about that. Leia is right in a way¡­ I have not taken care of her all these


    years.


    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll give you some more.¡± Helen took out another 200 from her bag. ¡°500 for a week. That


    should be enough, right?¡±


    Surprisingly, the girl was still upset. ¡°Enough? Do you even hear yourself talking? It¡¯s only enough for one


    trip to Starbucks! How am I supposed to go out with my friends? Mom,e on! Why don¡¯t you just give


    me money already? This isn¡¯t nearly enough!¡±


    Heidi¡¯s hand remained on her chest, and she had no words to say.


    Helen feared that Helen¡¯s condition would get worse with the anger, so she could only fork out another


    500. ¡°Here, 1,000. Happy now?¡±


    Finally, Leia smiled as she took the money. ¡°Now, this is what we¡¯re talking about! All right, Mom, rest


    well, okay? I¡¯m going back to campus now!¡±


    With that, she left happily with the money in hand. She didn¡¯t even spare a nce at her mother lying on


    the hospital bed.

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990


    Chapter 990 Leave It to Me


    Heidi¡¯s daughter left Heidi with a mixture of disappointment and frustration, and at that moment, she


    could only express her heavy emotions with tears. Sigh¡­


    Helen looked on helplessly. ¡°Since when did Leia turn into such a character?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea as well. She was not too difficult during high school, but half a year of college changed


    her a lot. She keeps buying new clothes and makeup, never tired of dolling and dressing up. When she


    comes back to visit me, she has the habit of staying out all night. She seems to be having fun all the time


    and onlyes to me when she needs money. Nowadays, there is nothing left to be said between us,


    except for the topic of money. Sigh. Tell me, why did she end up this way?¡±


    Helen frowned upon learning the details. ¡°It must be her college friends! They are a bad influence on


    her.¡±


    Heidi nodded in agreement and sighed. ¡°I told her countless times not to hang out with those people, but


    she¡­ refused to listen. I am at the end of my wits.¡±


    After giving it some serious thought, Matthew whispered, ¡°Heidi, just focus on getting better. When I get


    back, I¡¯ll look into those college friends of hers.¡±


    That prompted Heidi to wave her hand frantically. ¡°Matthew, you should not do that! We don¡¯t even know


    what their backgrounds are. By the looks of it, they are a gang of hooligans. Look¡­ This injury on me


    was from the time they knocked me over.¡±


    To that, Matthew merely smiled. ¡°No worries! Hooligans? They¡¯re the easiest to deal with!¡±


    Helen quickly chimed in with furious nodding, ¡°Yeah, Heidi. You don¡¯t have to worry. Indeed, Matthew is


    trustworthy!¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After a couple of incidents ofte, even Helen underwent a change in attitude toward Matthew. Moreover,


    she was reassured after knowing that Tiger would always lend him a helping hand.


    Hooligans? They are nothing but flies in front of Tiger!


    ¡­¡­


    When Matthew left the room, Crystal, who had been waiting by the door, jumped out with a face full of


    disdain. ¡°Matthew, how could you possibly stand that girl? If I were you, I would have given her a p on


    the face!¡±


    He shrugged, but honestly speaking, there was a moment he had wanted to p Leia across the face.


    Well, luckily I held back! If Heidi did not have the heart to p her daughter, I couldn¡¯t possibly do so,


    could I? Everyone would be mad at me by then!


    ¡°Send someone over to keep an eye on the situation. If anything happens, just contact me,¡± he ordered.


    Crystal nodded at him. ¡°No problem! Just leave it to me!¡±


    On Matthew¡¯s way back to his office, he called Tiger, asking thetter to look into Leia and her friends. In


    order to deal with her, he decided that he had to get rid of the bad influence around her first.


    On top of that, the fact that the gang had inflicted a serious injury on Heidi made him vow to take this


    issue with all seriousness. I can¡¯t just sit back and watch!


    After getting the call, Tiger immediately had someone to work on Leia and her friends.


    At the same time, he informed Matthew of a piece of bad news: someone was intentionally raising the


    prices of renovation materials for the Lakeside Garden neighborhood.


    As of now, the price of the raw materials was three times more expensive than its original price, and


    some rare materials even saw their prices inted as much as five times. What was more horrible was


    the supply crunch. Hence, even if they could afford to pay more, they might not even get the supply on


    time.


    Under the current circumstances, they would have to absorb a greater loss in order to renovate the entire


    neighborhood.


    The increased cost was not the core issue. In reality, the more critical issue was the shortage of material,


    because that would lead to a dy in the project. If that happened, they would risk missing the


    completion deadline.


    Hearing that, Matthew instantly frowned. ¡°Why would the price of construction materials suddenly shoot


    up? And why is there a supply problem?¡±


    Tiger replied somberly, ¡°Mr. Larson, I suspect that someone is secretly sabotaging us. They must have


    purposely stocked away the materials that are hard toe by so that we end up with nothing. Then, we


    would miss thepletion deadline. Our buyers are the elites of Eastcliff! Even the Ten Greatest


    Families are our clients. If we miss the deadline, we will get ourselves into greater trouble!¡±

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991


    Chapter 991 Gauging His Capabilities


    Matthew nodded slowly. ¡°Looks like someone is really dead-set to take us down! Who do you think is


    behind this problem?¡±


    Tiger mused for a while and muttered, ¡°I believe there¡¯s a high chance of them being from the Ten


    Greatest Families! After all, there aren¡¯t many who are in control of the market in Eastcliff. Master


    Newman and Mr. Wayne could not possibly pull off such a disgraceful act. So, the only possible suspect


    would be someone from the Ten Greatest Families!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Do you think the Ten Greatest Families have the guts to do so?¡±


    Taken aback by the turn in tone, Tiger inquired, ¡°Do you mean that there is a mastermind behind the


    Ten Greatest Families? But if you look across the city, only Master Newman and Mr. Wayne are


    powerful enough to provide backing for the Ten Greatest Families.¡±


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t limit your horizon to Eastcliff. Why don¡¯t you look farther?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Tiger tried to think of the other possibilities. ¡°Look farther? You mean we should


    look into Eastshire?¡±


    Instead of replying, Matthew started making orders. ¡°First, investigate the person who called dibs on all


    the construction materials in Eastcliff. We can take our time to deal with the rest of the issueter.¡±


    Tiger immediately nodded. ¡°Sure, Matthew. I¡¯ll work on it right now.¡±


    After hanging up, Matthew sank into deep thoughts.


    The city of Eastcliff, which was the territory of Billy Newman, had always been peaceful. Nothing of this


    sort had ever happened in the area.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He assumed that his meteoric rise in the city might have attracted some unfriendly attention, which could


    be from the enemy of Billy or even his own!


    No matter who the mastermind was, they must have been well-prepared given that they had made a


    move.


    Since Billy was about to leave soon, Matthew knew that he had to grow his influence within a year to the


    point that he could self-preserve. Otherwise, once Billy was gone, he might be dead meat.


    This incident involving the scarcity of construction materials was only an attempt to test him.


    The person behind this wanted to gauge his capability and the response from Billy.


    You know what? I need to deal with this myself! I can¡¯t let Billy interfere in such a trivial matter! If not, I


    would be unqualified to inherit Billy¡¯s territory!


    After mulling on it a little longer in the office, he contacted Wilson Lach to invite him out for tea.


    If it was true that someone from the Ten Greatest Families wanted to attack him, Tiger would not get


    much intel from the investigations, for they must be on the lookout for Tiger.


    Among the Ten Greatest Families, the Jacksons were considered closest to him, so the mastermind


    must be wary of the Jacksons as well.


    Therefore, to find out more about the situation, he decided that the best way forward was to approach


    the Lachs.


    ¡­¡­


    After getting the money, Leia skipped her way downstairs and looked around the courtyard, only to


    realize that her friends were nowhere to be seen. Therefore, she wandered over to a security guard.


    ¡°Hey, there. Where did the group of people who were here go?¡±


    The guard gave her an annoyed look and replied coldly, ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    His reply irked her. ¡°They were freaking grown-ups standing around here. Are you saying that you have


    no idea where they went? What are your eyes for, aside from staring at me angrily?¡±


    Obviously, he was irritated by the sudden insult. ¡°My duty is to patrol the hospital, not helping you to keep


    an eye on someone else. If you can¡¯t find those people, you should lodge a police report. It is not my


    responsibility to search for them on your behalf, and I am not going to do you a favor.¡±


    Her face contorted in anger as she pointed at him. ¡°Did you hear yourself? What¡¯s with that attitude? I


    was just asking!¡±


    Unbothered, he turned around to leave.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not done yet! Did I allow you to leave? Where are your manners? What kind of lousy hospital


    would get a guard like you to work for them?¡± She snapped at him at his heels.


    Now the guard waspletely incensed. He turned around to point at her. ¡°Shut up! I dare you to speak


    another word!¡±


    Leia¡¯s neck stiffened as she yelled back, ¡°Are you intimidating me now? Tell you what, my boyfriend is


    nearby! When he¡¯s back with his friends, I¡¯m going to ask them to beat you up!¡±

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992


    Chapter 992 You Guys Banded Together to nder Him


    The guard was fuming, and he clenched his fists tightly as he almost erupted in anger. At that time, his


    security team leader walked over to check on them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    Instantly, Leia grumbled, ¡°Gosh, you came on time. Look at this guard of yours! I asked him a question,


    but he refused to answer, and he even wanted to hit me! What¡¯s with the quality of this hospital? Take a


    look at the people you hired! Have him apologize to me, or I am going to lodge a report!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The team leader frowned and looked at the guard, who promptly exined the incident.


    After that, the team leader gave Leia a look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, but our guards do not have a duty to keep a


    lookout for your friends. Please also remember that working as a guard is just another job¡ªit is nothing


    to be ashamed of. I hope you could show us some respect.¡±


    His logical exnation was met with a fierce stare. ¡°Why would you say that I disrespected you?¡±


    The team leader merely shed a knowing smile without any intention of exining.


    ¡°You are looking for the group of young people around here, right?¡± he asked.


    She replied, ¡°Yeah. Where are they?¡±


    He asked again, ¡°Is there a guy called Luke among them?¡±


    As soon as Leia heard her boyfriend¡¯s name, her grumpy expression was reced with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s


    right. He¡¯s my hubby.¡±


    ¡°Oh, they are taken away by the police!¡±


    Her eyes widened in shock. ¡°What? How did that happen?¡±


    The leader exined, ¡°Well, they brought weapons into hospital grounds and attempted to attack one of


    our doctors, and hence, disrupted public order. So, the hospital called the police, and the group was


    arrested.¡±


    Presently, Leia was angered. ¡°Did you call the police? Why would you get them arrested? That must


    have been the problem of the doctor. Why else would my hubby attack the doctor for no reason?¡±


    The leader looked speechless at her surprisingly astonishing logic.


    Right then, a cold voice sliced through the air from behind. ¡°They did not call the police! I did!¡±


    They turned around to see Matthew standing not far away behind them. In fact, he had been standing


    there for quite a while and happened to overhear the entire argument between Leia and the two guards.


    When he learned that Luke and his gang were with Leia, he almost choked on anger.


    What type of ruffian friends did Leia make?


    The man¡¯s presence wasn¡¯t appreciated by her, and as soon as she saw him, her face fell. ¡°It was you?


    H-How could you get them arrested?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because they used prohibited items¡ªknives, in this case¡ªto attack me!¡±


    Fuming in anger, she bellowed, ¡°Nonsense! Why would they attack you for no reason?¡±


    Hearing her reply, he couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°No reason? Your ¡®hubby¡¯ and his gang attempted to flirt


    with my wife¡ªyour cousin Sasha! When I stopped them, not only did they hit me, they brandished knives


    to wound me! I was being merciful for only calling the police on them. Had I known that they were your


    friends, I would have broken their legs right there!¡±


    She was caught off guard for a moment before she started yelling at him, ¡°You¡­ Nonsense! How would


    my hubby do something like that? He once said to me that I am the only woman he loves and that he


    would never take a look at other women. He could not have possibly flirted with her! It must be you! You


    guys banded together to nder him! I will not let this slide!¡±


    The leader could not help but chime in, exining, ¡°Director Larson was right. That dude called Luke


    wanted to flirt with Mrs. Larson. All of us witnessed that.¡±


    Leia lost herposure and growled, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! Matthew Larson, are you trying to nder


    Luke so that I suspect him and break up with him?¡±


    With that, Leia stormed away.

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993


    Chapter 993 News From Wilson Lach


    Matthew stood rooted to the spot with a dumbfounded expression. This girl acts like she has been


    brainwashed!


    The security team leader walked up to him and whispered, ¡°Director Larson, is that your friend?¡±


    Helplessly, he shook his head. ¡°No, she¡¯s a rtive. Do you know the patient, Heidi Freeman? The one


    staying a floor above?¡±


    The security team leader nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard of her. Didn¡¯t they say that her daughter treats her


    badly?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Heidi is my aunt-inw. The girl just now is her daughter.¡± Matthew nodded back glumly.


    The leader¡¯s eyes turned round. ¡°What? T-That¡¯s her daughter? What a character! Director, if it were me,


    I would have pped her until her cheeks were swollen! How could she focus on her hubby when her


    mom is in that condition?¡±


    Matthew sighed defeatedly, without any word. After he contacted Wilson Lach, soon, the two met up in a


    quiet cafe. The building was the Lachs¡¯ property. Therefore, Matthew had to disguise himself before


    entering the ce.


    Luckily, no one could tell that he was meeting up with Wilson. The Lach Family was Matthew¡¯s


    connection in the Ten Greatest Families who would provide him insider information.


    After Matthew revealed his intention, Wilson sank into a prolonged thought and shook his head at the


    end. ¡°Mr. Larson, I really did not receive any news about that incident. But I can tell you something for


    sure: if the Ten Greatest Families are somehow involved in this matter, one of the families will definitely


    be the culprit!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Matthew quickly inquired, ¡°Which one?¡±


    Wilson took a deep breath and answered, ¡°The Lewis Family!¡±


    The chances that the Lewis Family might be involved in the matter confused Matthew. ¡°The Lewis


    Family? But why?¡±


    To make his point clear, Wilson exined, ¡°All the Ten Greatest Families in Eastcliff hold their own


    assets. Except for somerger industries, they had managed to monopolize the other fields. As for the


    Lewis Family, they monopolized the construction material industry in Eastcliff. If someone wants to target


    you, they will need the support of the Lewises.¡±


    Matthew nodded slowly and started piecing the puzzle together in his head. Wilson gave him a look


    before whispering, ¡°By the way, Mr. Larson, someone from the Orleans¡¯ Voodoo n came to metely


    to ask about Mr. Sanchez. I followed your instructions and told them that Mr. Sanchez had left abruptly.


    They did not suspect anything but asked that I continue to search for clues of that girl.¡±


    Matthew frowned as he thought, Wow, it looks like many are visiting from Orleans. I¡¯ll have to start


    preparing my n!


    ¡°Alright, I got it. Keep to the script and ignore them. After this period, I will personally deal with them,¡± he


    muttered softly.


    Wilson let out a sigh at the reassurance, for he was rather fearful and avoidant of the Orleans¡¯ Voodoo


    n. If Matthew could resolve this matter with the n, he would have nothing else to worry about.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    Leia arrived at the police department near the hospital by cab and happened to see Luke walking out


    with a swollen face.


    ¡°Hubby, how are you doing?¡± She hurried up to him, but he red at her indignantly. ¡°What do you think?


    Don¡¯t you have eyes? Just look at my face!¡±


    Wearing an embarrassed expression, she mumbled, ¡°Hubby, um, are you¡­ Are you in pain?¡±


    He fired back, ¡°Idiot! If I beat you up until you look like me now, do you think you¡¯ll be in pain? Why do


    you keep asking stupid questions?¡±


    She lowered her head and kept quiet for fear of irritating him.


    Looking annoyed, he grunted. ¡°By the way, do you have any money on you? Troy and the gang brought


    knives to the hospital, and I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve gotten into trouble. I need to bail them out!¡±

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994


    Chapter 994 Ask Your Mom for More Money


    Leia fumbled in her pockets. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have much on me. I only have 1,000 left. I got these from my


    mom just now.¡±


    Luke grabbed the money from her and spat, ¡°Did you make a trip to a hospital just for this pitiful 1,000?


    How good is this sum? Do you know that we¡¯ll need tens of thousands to bail them out? Go to your mom


    and ask for more!¡±


    She lowered her head. ¡°Hubby, my mom is still in the hospital.¡±


    Yet her boyfriend showed nopassion but red at her instead. ¡°What do you mean? Are you


    comining that they were too harsh on your mom? How many times have I told you? Your mom was


    rude to you, and that¡¯s why we wanted to teach her a lesson. We never thought of actually hurting her!


    We didn¡¯t expect the motorcycle to go out of control and run into her! Are you telling me that I did


    something wrong?¡±


    Hurriedly, Leia waved at him to calm him down. ¡°H-Hubby, I didn¡¯t mean that. I really didn¡¯t mean that.


    What I¡¯m saying is my mom doesn¡¯t have money either. The 1,000 is from my Aunt Helen¡­¡±


    He exploded in anger. ¡°Well, ask your Aunt Helen for more!¡±


    She looked embarrassed. ¡°Hubby, I-I am not that close to Aunt Helen. Plus, my mom is still looking into


    the 13,000 I took from home to bail your friends out.¡±


    Regardless of the exnation, the man did not seem topromise. ¡°It was just 13,000! What¡¯s the big


    deal? Didn¡¯t I promise that I¡¯d pay you back along with the interest when I get richter? Why¡­ Why


    have you changed?¡± He did not stop there, but continued saying, ¡°You¡¯re my woman. You should know


    that I have always kept my promise. If I say I¡¯ll pay you back, I will definitely do that. Aren¡¯t you tired of


    nagging me about that 13,000?¡±


    She kept her head low and dared not speak.


    After throwing a fit, he waved his hand to dismiss her. ¡°Get lost! Go back to your campus! The sight of


    you annoys me. If I had not gone to the hospital with you, there wouldn¡¯t be so much trouble after! You¡¯re


    a jinx!¡±


    With a pale face, she gritted her teeth and sank into a long silence before muttering, ¡°Hubby, they¡­


    They imed that you flirted with a girl at the hospital¡ª¡±


    p! He instantly pped her across the face and berated, ¡°What do you mean by that? Do you not trust


    me? If so, why don¡¯t we break up right away? Sounds good?¡±


    His suggestion to break up didn¡¯t sit too well with her, and while shaking her head in denial, she didn¡¯t


    look too good. ¡°No, hubby, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­ I-I was just asking if we should sue them for nder?¡±


    He waved his hand again impatiently. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Shut up! I will deal with those problems. You get


    lost now! Oh, by the way, try to get some money to bail out Troy and the others. Gosh, I¡¯ve never seen a


    woman as stupid as you!¡±


    He left the scene while still cursing her under his breath.


    Words were stuck in Leia¡¯s throat, but she finally gave up and said nothing as she turned to leave. She


    touched her pocket and realized that she only had a few dor bills left. When she unlocked her phone,


    all the personal loan apps were reminding her to make her repayments.


    She was instantly gripped by a sense of hopelessness. In the end, she didn¡¯t even take the public bus


    and opted to walk back to campus instead.


    All the while, she was feeling lost about her finances. The money she had left was not enough for a


    meal. What should I do next?


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    As for Luke, he immediately hailed a cab and left for a shower and spa facility to clean himself up. Soon,


    he almost spent all of the 1,000 from Leia.

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995


    Chapter 995 This Is a Trap


    Not long after Matthew returned to the hospital, he received a call from Tiger. Just like what he had


    anticipated, Tiger failed to find out which of the Ten Greatest Families were involved in this scheme.


    However, Tiger¡¯s prediction was in line with Wilson¡¯s. If someone wanted to corner Matthew by cutting off


    the supply of materials, they¡¯d need the support or at least a nod from the Lewis Family. After all, the


    Lewises monopolized the construction material industry in Eastcliff.


    The news sent Matthew frowning. He knew very well that the Lewises could not run the n single-


    handedly. On top of that, they did not have any bad blood with him, and there was no good reason for


    them to face him off. Therefore, he concluded that there was a mastermind behind the Lewis Family.


    While everyone else wasying low, only the Lewises were being exposed, which meant that the


    mastermind might have wanted to bait him to attack the Lewises. Perhaps the mastermind hadid a


    trap through the Lewises, waiting for Matthew to jump in. If he confronted the Lewises right away, he


    might get himself into hot water.


    After mulling it over, he still decided to make a call to Wilson because he needed the most detailed and


    updated information on the Lewis Family.


    As a member of the Ten Greatest Families, Wilson should be quite knowledgeable about the situation in


    their circle.


    Within half an hour, Wilson had someone send over a few files that were full of information on the Lewis


    Family.


    At the same time, Tiger rushed to the hospital because he was almost done with his investigation into


    Leia and her friends.


    ¡°Matthew! I looked into the guy named Luke. His full name is Luke Bach, and he¡¯s just a street thug.


    They are active around University Town and rarely visit downtown. They¡¯re good at bullying non-local


    students, but other than that, they don¡¯t have any powerful background. If you want to deal with them,


    just give the orders, and I will drag them over!¡± Tiger said animatedly.


    To that, Matthew waved and said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Those guys are under arrest for now. Let them stay


    in jail for a few days. When I¡¯m free, I will deal with them. By the way, here¡¯s some information about the


    Lewis Family. Come over and take a look.¡±


    He pushed the files toward Tiger, who had a headache just by looking at them.


    ¡°Matthew, I-I¡¯m not good at these. Even my junior high school diploma was bought. How could I possibly


    go through all these documents?¡±


    Speechless, he gave Tiger a look. ¡°How uncultured!¡±


    Tiger merely grinned sheepishly. ¡°Matthew, it¡¯s okay for me to stay uncultured. As long as I follow you,


    I¡¯m on the right path in life.¡±


    Matthew turned away from Tiger to focus on reading all the information on hand and took a mental note


    of the Lewis Family¡¯s updates.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He could not pick up anything fishy from the information for now, but he was not worried.


    Since the mastermind wanted to lure him into attacking the Lewises, he decided that he would observe


    further instead of making a careless move.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Luke rushed over to Checker Bar at University Town, dressed in a new outfit.


    ¡°Is Dickson here?¡± he asked the security guard with a smile.


    The guard pointed to the inside, and Luke hurriedly entered. At the entrance, he could already hear the


    sensual shrieks of women. He grinned, knowing what was going on, and waited at the entrance instead


    of heading in.


    Soon, two women with heavy makeup walked out of the bar while smoothing their clothes.


    He looked at them with a longing expression until they vanished from his sight before he knocked on the


    door.


    ¡°F*ck! Which b*stard is knocking on my door at this time? Get the f*ck in!¡±


    An angry yell was heard from within, after which Luke immediately put on a smile and went in. ¡°Dickson,


    this is Luke!¡±


    A young man shorter than 5¡¯3 was putting on his clothes in the room. He gave Luke a quick look. ¡°What


    the f*ck? What are you doing here?¡±


    Luke quickly announced, ¡°Dickson, I saw a rare beauty today. I guarantee that you¡¯d be satisfied with


    her!¡±

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996


    Chapter 996 Matthew Larson? Haven¡¯t Heard of Him Before


    Dickson had a disdainful look on his face. ¡°What girl would be described as a rare beauty? Dude, you¡¯d


    better not bluff. I have slept with stars before. If that girl is nowhere as good, you¡¯d better not bring it up!¡±


    Luke chuckled. ¡°Nah, don¡¯tpare her with the girls you¡¯ve slept with. Even the top stars you have not


    slept with are not as pretty as her! She¡¯s way prettier than the loveliest girl you¡¯ve banged!¡±


    Dickson perked up and red at him. ¡°You aren¡¯t bluffing, are you? Is she really prettier than the top


    stars? I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    He hurriedly confirmed, ¡°Yes. Why would I lie to you? Also, she¡¯s not only a beauty but a rich one as


    well! She¡¯s that girl who drives a Maserati Quattroporte. Just look at her slim waist and long legs when


    she gets into the car¡ªshe¡¯s even better than Maserati¡¯s current celebrity endorsement! A top-level


    socialite indeed!¡±


    Dickson¡¯s eyes were sparkling with desire. ¡°Is that true? Where is she? Send her over!¡±


    An awkward expression crept up Luke¡¯s face. ¡°Um, there¡¯s a slight problem here. She has a husband¡­¡±


    Dickson smirked without care. ¡°So what? I¡¯ve yed with many married women over the years. Let me


    tell you: married women are the best in bed!¡±


    Instantly, Luke smiled. ¡°Ah, Dickson, you¡¯re indeed the yboy. But her husband is¡­ He¡¯s quite good at


    fighting. Some of my men are hurt by him.¡±


    Dickson frowned after learning that. ¡°Huh! I see that he¡¯s a skilled martial arts practitioner. Wait, you¡¯re


    not only introducing the pretty girl to me, right? You wanted to indirectly have me take revenge for you.¡±


    After being exposed, Luke looked embarrassed. ¡°Dickson, of course I-I¡¯d want you to take revenge for


    me. I dropped your name in front of him, but that b*stard did not even flinch. He even said that you are


    ¡®nothing to be afraid of¡¯. S-So, in a way, I am angry on your behalf.¡±


    Right away, Dickson mmed the table and smirked. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s rather impudent, isn¡¯t he? What¡¯s his


    profession? And what¡¯s his name?¡±


    Luke quickly added, ¡°I¡¯ve checked his background for you. His name is Matthew Larson, and he works at


    the hospital as a department director.¡±


    After thinking about it for a while, Dickson replied, ¡°Matthew Larson? Haven¡¯t heard of him before. Hmph,


    he¡¯s nothing.¡±


    At this moment, Luke was overjoyed by Dickson¡¯sment, as it seemed as if thetter would deal with


    Matthew. ¡°S-So, Dickson, does this mean you are willing to avenge me?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Dickson gave him a look. ¡°That depends on your sincerity!¡±


    Without too much hesitation, Luke replied, ¡°Dickson, I am your sincere follower. You¡¯re my boss. If you


    come across any trouble, I-I will cross mountains and seas to help you.¡±


    Dickson waved at himzily. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the future. How about now? Last time, the girl you


    brought over seemed quite nice. Why don¡¯t you send her over for me?¡±


    Rather confused by the girl he was referring to, Luke paused slightly before asking, ¡°Uh, when?¡±


    Dickson answered, ¡°The girl you brought overst time¡­ What¡¯s her name again? Leia?¡±


    Luke felt his mind go nk. ¡°B-But Dickson, that¡¯s my girlfriend¡­¡±


    Dickson shot a look at him. ¡°Your girlfriend? F*ck! Aren¡¯t you ashamed after hearing yourself? You


    motherf*cker! You have slept with countless girls in my territory. How dare you talk about girlfriends in


    front of me now? You¡¯re only with her for fun, right? She¡¯s just a girl. You don¡¯t have to worry that I¡¯d hurt


    her or anything.¡±


    Despite the shock, Luke forced himself to take a deep breath and analyze the situation. Since he never


    nned to be in a long-term rtionship with Leia anyway, he believed that it was worth it to sacrifice


    Leia in exchange for Dickson¡¯s support.


    Therefore, he nodded. ¡°No problem. Dickson, I¡¯ll arrange that for you.¡±


    Dickson finally broke into a smile and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Luke, not bad! You¡¯re a rising star.


    Don¡¯t worry. As long as you are with me, no one in University Town wouldy a finger on you! By the


    way, tell Bruno to get a few men and drag that rich girl over. You say she¡¯s prettier than a top star? I¡¯d


    love to see it for myself!¡±

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997


    Chapter 997 An Ambush


    Around 10.00PM, Matthew and Sasha drove home after having dinner with their friends. When their car


    drove past a rather secluded area, two vans appeared out of nowhere and trapped her Maserati from the


    front and back.


    In a split second, out came a few men from the vans, who dashed over to their car. At lightning speed,


    they opened the door and forcefully yanked Sasha out.


    Frowning, Matthew immediately rushed out, ced a hand on the top of the car, and flung himself


    across, kicking one of the men onto the floor while he was at it.


    One of the fes witnessed that and brandished a machete knife, which he swung at Matthew¡¯s back.


    Matthew agilely spun around and dodged the de that wasing at his back. At the same time, he


    turned around once more and grabbed the perpetrator¡¯s wrist to snatch the knife. Then, he


    counterattacked the man by swinging the knife onto his face.


    The man let out a chilling scream as the de dug right into his face. He might have to live with the


    permanent scar from the severe wound for the rest of his life.


    More men came out from the vans, and one of them was Troy, who had followed Luke around in the


    morning. After Dickson agreed to help Luke, he also ordered to bail Luke¡¯s friends out.


    When Troy spotted Matthew, a vindictive look shed across his eyes. ¡°Bruno, he¡¯s the guy!¡±


    The tanned man standing beside him was Bruno, Dickson¡¯s subordinate. Bruno¡¯s eyes looked cold as he


    bellowed, ¡°He¡¯s pretty courageous, aye? Hmph, end him!¡±


    At the order, a few men immediately lurched toward Matthew, attacking him with various weapons.


    Without any dy, he swiftly dashed toward them andnded a direct cross punch on the chest of the


    first man at the front of the pack.


    The unlucky guy was flung to the side from the impact and thrown against the van behind him, causing


    the windows to shatter.


    A sharp look gleamed in Bruno¡¯s eyes, for he was also astonished by the power in Matthew¡¯s punch.


    While he was in shock, Matthew did not stop¡ªhe continued to attack the other men.


    This time, he refused to show mercy. If they were only attacking him, he¡¯d feel less incensed. But now,


    they were obviously attacking Sasha, which had crossed a line, and for that, he had no reason to hold


    back.


    Not long after, the group of seven to eight men was lying on the floor and howling in pain. The


    expression on Bruno¡¯s face fell. Dang it! Why is he so strong?!


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Matthew gave Troy a look before he finally turned to Bruno. ¡°Who ordered you toe for us tonight?¡±


    Bruno chuckled menacingly. ¡°Wanna know? Beat me, and I¡¯ll tell you!¡±


    Without hesitation, Matthew rushed forward, aiming his fist at the man. However, the man wasn¡¯t too


    scared but merely sneered.


    ¡°Fist of the Eight Trigrams? Hmph, taste my Wing Chun boxing skills!¡±


    While speaking, he had raised both of his hands, his right arm swooping down to p away Matthew¡¯s


    punch. Still, he had underestimated his opponent¡¯s strength.


    When his right arm hit Matthew¡¯s wrist, he felt that he had hit a steel pir, and he failed to make


    Matthew¡¯s hand move. At that moment, his expression changed, but it was toote for him to retreat.


    Matthewnded a cross punch on his chest, and he could not help but stumble a few steps backward.


    After he steadied himself, he tasted something sweet and metallic in his throat and vomited blood a few


    times.


    ¡°Is that all you got?¡± Matthew smirked.


    Bruno clenched his jaw and stared at him straight. ¡°W-Who exactly are you? Since when has Eastcliff


    weed a master like you?¡±


    Matthew did not bother to say much and went for the point. ¡°Tell me now. Who asked you toe for


    us?¡±


    Bruno stubbornly clenched his teeth and revealed nothing.


    Matthew gave up asking him and turned to Troy instead. ¡°Why don¡¯t you do me a favor and tell me?¡±


    Shaking like a leaf, Troy replied with a trembling voice, ¡°I-It¡¯s Dickson Lewis!¡±


    Matthew frowned. ¡°Dickson Lewis?¡±


    He remembered the name because Luke had mentioned it a few times in the morning, but at that time,


    he did not really pay attention to the name. To his surprise, the daredevil sent some men to ambush him


    at night.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t knocked on his door yet, but he¡¯s alreadying for me! What is it that he wants?¡±

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998


    Chapter 998 Dirty Work


    Guilty about exposing Dickson, Troy lowered his head, not daring to speak. Bruno gritted his teeth


    stubbornly.


    ¡°Fine! Forget about it!¡± Matthew shouted, after which he took a step forward. With Mountain Strike, he


    crashed right into Bruno.


    Bruno¡¯s expression shifted as he was taken by surprise. Wasn¡¯t Matthew using the Fist of the Eight


    Trigrams? When did it be The Northern Eight Fists?


    However, before Bruno could react, Matthew had run right into him.


    Wait! Why do I feel as if I¡¯m hit by a truck? Uh! He was sent flying from the impact and crashed heavily


    into the van behind them. The van gave a tremendous shake, and arge indent appeared on the door.


    As for Bruno, he had broken bones all over his body and almost died on the spot. Even if his life could be


    saved, all the martial arts he mastered would go up in mes!


    At that moment, Bruno deeply regretted his actions. I should have just told him¡­ It wasn¡¯t worth it to


    meet an end like this just because he wanted to look tough.


    Matthew gave Tiger a call, asking him toe and settle the remaining work. In less than five minutes,


    Tiger had arrived on the scene with some of his men.


    First of all, Matthew had them bring Sasha back. After quickly assessing the situation, Tiger¡¯s men


    immediately started working on cleaning up the scene.


    ¡°Matthew, do you want them dead or alive?¡± Tiger asked.


    Hearing that, Troy trembled uncontrobly. Who on earth had I messed with?


    Matthew nced at them. ¡°They¡¯re just small fry. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Tiger nodded and called his men to just leave them by the roadside,pletely ignoring them afterward.


    As for Troy, Matthew had special orders for Tiger to bring him back first.


    This man must have had a part in bullying Heidi. I will personally deal with himter.


    Seeing the men Tiger brought with him, Troy was so frightened that he knelt on the ground and begged


    for mercy. However, his pleas fell on deaf ears.


    The men grabbed Troy by his arms and forcefully dragged him into the car. After Troy was dragged into


    the car, Matthew asked, ¡°Tiger, do you know someone called Dickson Lewis?¡±


    Tiger thought for a while. ¡°The one at University Town, isn¡¯t it? I know him. He¡¯s the illegitimate son of


    Donovan, the Lewis Family¡¯s current family head. Donovan favors him a lot. That b*stard is especially


    sleazy and does all sorts of unforgivable stuff at University Town! He established some nightclubs there,


    and if he fancied any girl who went to his nightclubs, he would do everything he could to get her. Some


    people had died over the years because of that, but the Lewis Family had always covered it up.¡±


    Matthew frowned. At that moment, all the questions on his mind found their answers.


    Noticing Matthew¡¯s silence, Tiger said in a low voice, ¡°Matthew, shall I bring my men to teach him a


    lesson? Even if that punk is from the Lewis Family, he¡¯s just asking for trouble if he dared to do those


    sorts of things. I¡¯ll break a limb or something, and that¡¯ll serve as a warning to the Lewis Family. They


    should behave better after that!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s something off about this.¡±


    Something off? Tiger was astonished. ¡°Off? What¡¯s off about it? That punk has been extra sleazy all his


    life. I¡¯m guessing that he¡¯s aiming for President Cunningham this time¡ª¡±


    Once again, Matthew shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing off about him. I¡¯m more concerned about the


    Lewis Family.¡±


    Tiger was still lost. ¡°What of the Lewis Family?¡±


    Matthew said in a quiet voice, ¡°Someone¡¯s trying to get me to do the dirty work. They¡¯re trying to get at


    Donovan!¡±


    Despite Matthew¡¯s exnation, Tiger was still rather confused. ¡°Matthew, you¡­ you¡¯ll have to exin it


    in simpler terms. You know how slow my brain is. I really don¡¯t understand this difficult stuff.¡±


    Matthew smiled and continued, ¡°Someone was pulling strings behind the scenes in the renovation


    material incident. They¡¯re trying to lure us into attacking the Lewis Family. I have been wondering what


    sort of trap they had prepared on the Lewis Family¡¯s side. Everything is clear to me now. This trap wasn¡¯t


    prepared just for us; it¡¯s also meant for Donovan!¡±

 Chapter 999

    Chapter 999


    Chapter 999 A Trap and a Chance


    Even after Matthew¡¯s detailed exnation, Tiger was still lost. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Matthew gave him a look. Tiger can do his job well, but he¡¯s utterly hopeless when brainwork is involved.


    ¡°Think! After what happened tonight, will I seek revenge on Dickson? Also, ording to the way I usually


    do things, now that Dickson had dared toy a hand on my wife, I would want him dead. Dickson is


    Donovan¡¯s illegitimate son, so if I do anything to him, Donovan will definitelye knocking on my door.


    So, the mastermind would have killed Donovan without getting their hands dirty because I would be the


    one who killed him.¡±


    A light bulb went off in Tiger¡¯s head. ¡°I see now! So, Matthew, this mastermind is the Lewis Family¡¯s


    enemy, then¡­ The Lewis Family is on the same boat as us?¡±


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°The Lewis Family is also our enemy. Don¡¯t forget, every renovation material in


    Eastcliff is under the Lewis Family. We couldn¡¯t buy any materials, so that is definitely the Lewis Family¡¯s


    doing.¡±


    Once again, Tiger was lost. ¡°I don¡¯t get it, Matthew. If the mastermind wanted Donovan dead, then why is


    the Lewis Family after us?¡±


    Matthew smiled and replied, ¡°Because the one working with the mastermind isn¡¯t Donovan, but another


    person in the Lewis Family. Someone in the Lewis Family wants to take Donovan¡¯s ce in order to be


    the new head of the family.¡±


    Tiger was stunned for a while, then he said, ¡°Matthew, you mean¡­ There¡¯s a traitor in the Lewis Family?


    And they want to seize the throne?¡±


    Calmly, Matthew nodded. ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    Tiger scratched his head. ¡°Matthew, could it be that this traitor had caused all this to happen? And there¡¯s


    no mastermind? The traitor wanted the throne, so they blocked our ess to renovation materials on


    purpose. They even caused this incident with Dickson and are trying to get at Donovan by your hand.¡±


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I read up on the Lewis Family before, and Donovan¡¯s


    position is still quite stable in the family. This traitor cannot deal with Donovan on their own! So, this


    traitor must have someone supporting them from the shadows!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As anticipated, Tiger was puzzled. ¡°Matthew, I don¡¯t understand. If there¡¯s a mastermind behind the


    scenes, then they could just let Donovan deal with us. Why would they support a new head of the


    family?¡±


    Matthew smiled as he exined, ¡°Perhaps Donovan wasn¡¯t too cooperative, or he¡¯s too ambitious. All in


    all, the mastermind found Donovan difficult to control, so they wanted to switch him out for someone


    more gullible. They wanted to get rid of Donovan by my hand so that they could kill two birds with one


    stone. The traitor would ascend the throne as the head of the Lewis Family, and the Lewis Family would


    have a reason to hate me ande at me. Not only that, if I killed Donovan, the Ten Greatest Families


    would all turn on me at once. When that happens, I would be faced with a forcerger than just the Lewis


    Family!¡±


    Tiger drew in a sharp breath. ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? Who could that be? Who would do things in such a


    sinister way?¡±


    Matthew shook his head, for he himself couldn¡¯t pinpoint the identity of the mastermind. However, he had


    already singled out the greatest suspect: the Hughes Family in Eastshire.


    ¡°Clean up the scene, and I¡¯ll pay Dickson a visit!¡± Matthew ordered.


    His orders obviously stunned Tiger. ¡°Matthew, why would you see Dickson after all that? You yourself


    said that it¡¯s a trap. If you went to see Dickson, then¡­you willnd right in the trap!¡±


    Matthew gave a lightugh. ¡°Since I already know what their trap is, I have nothing to worry about. Also,


    this may look like a trap now, but it may also be a chance for us! If we do it right, then the Lewis Family


    will fallpletely under my control!¡±

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000


    Chapter 1000 Sleep With Dickson if You Love Me


    Leia was gasping for air when she rushed toward Checker Bar with an excited look on her face. Initially,


    she was heading back to her university, but Luke called her and told her that he wanted to take her out,


    so she rushed over happily.


    Although she didn¡¯t have any money and even borrowed money from her friends to take a cab, she still


    made sure to dress up nicely.


    Upon seeing Luke, she had a delighted look. ¡°Hubby!¡±


    With a gentle smile, Luke ced his arm around Leia¡¯s shoulders, and they entered the bar together.


    Right then, Leia had an ecstatic expression on her face. For a moment, she felt like the happiest girl


    alive. However, Luke¡¯s facial expression immediately turned serious once they entered a private room.


    ¡°Leia, do you love me?¡±


    Without even thinking, Leia nodded quickly. ¡°I love you so much, hubby. You¡¯re the only person that I¡¯ve


    ever loved in my entire life. You¡¯re my entire world.¡±


    Luke nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Would you be willing to do anything for me?¡±


    Again, Leia nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything for you.¡±


    At this moment, Luke confessed passionately, ¡°Leia, running into you is the best thing that happened in


    my entire life! I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯ve done in my past life to be able to meet you.¡±


    Upon hearing Luke, Leia felt her face go red before her heart started racing, as she really loved it when


    he was being sweet to her.


    After whispering sweet nothings for a few more moments and deciding that it was time, Luke said with a


    low voice, ¡°Leia, I need you to help me with something tonight. If you don¡¯t, I¡­ I¡¯m done for¡­¡±


    Confused by the sudden request, Leia asked, ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    Luke shook his head. ¡°Leia, you have to promise me. You¡¯ll help me, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Although Leia was still lost, she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll help you no matter what, Luke.¡±


    A grin appeared on Luke¡¯s face at that. ¡°That¡¯s great! Leia, actually¡­ Actually, it¡¯s not really a huge


    matter, but I hope¡­ I hope you can hang out with Dickson tonight!¡±


    Taken aback, Leia questioned, ¡°Hang out with Dickson? What for? To drink?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    However, Luke shook his head. ¡°No, not to drink but to¡­ spend some time in bed.¡±


    Stunned for a moment, Leia had her facial expression changedpletely after that. ¡°Hubby¡­ What are


    you even talking about? You¡­ You want me to sleep with him?¡±


    Luke nodded while Leia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Have you gone insane, hubby? I-I¡¯m your dearest girl! How can


    you ask me to do something like that?¡±


    Immediately, Luke¡¯s face dropped. ¡°I have no choice, darling. Do you know that Troy and the others


    might really go to prison? I¡¯ve offended a few of my enemies previously, and they¡¯ve all threatened to kill


    me. If Dickson can¡¯t help me, I¡­ I¡¯ll really die this time! Dickson said that he would definitely help me if


    he sleeps with you for a night. In fact, he will support mepletely, and I¡­ I¡¯ll be the head of


    University Town! Leia, you know that I¡¯ve been waiting for this opportunity since forever. If I can control


    University Town, we will be rich, and I¡¯ll be able to provide for you. Leia, I really have no choice but to ask


    for your help this time. Please help me, Leia, please. It¡¯s just for one night, just one night¡­¡±


    Leia¡¯s face turned pale. She never expected someone she loved the most to say something like this.


    Staggering backward, she asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Hubby, how¡­ How could you do this to me


    when I¡¯m the one you love the most?! Are you¡­ ditching me because of your own future?¡±


    Luke quickly tried to assure me. ¡°Leia, this is not for me alone. It¡¯s for us! Our future! Leia, after this night,


    we will have everything! Leia, I¡¯ll love you forever¡­¡±


    Still, Leia still shook her head disapprovingly.


    Nevertheless, Luke couldn¡¯t help but get annoyed, as Leia didn¡¯t agree to help him after he tried to


    persuade her.


    p!


    ¡°What the f*ck? Am I not clear enough, b*tch?¡±

 Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001


    Chapter 1001 Committed All Sorts of Crimes


    Leia fell onto the ground after getting hit. Meanwhile, his merciless boyfriend, Luke, stepped on her head


    and started yelling with a twisted expression on his face, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t get out of this today


    even if you don¡¯t agree to it! You must sleep with Dickson tonight! If not, I¡¯ll leak all the intimate pictures I


    took of you on the inte. That should be enough to ruin your reputation forever!¡±


    Faced with such harsh words, the youngdy started panicking. ¡°Hubby, why are you doing this? I¡¯m


    supposed to be the woman you love the most¡­¡±


    However, Luke kicked her away. ¡°Shut up! The woman I love the most? How can you say that if you


    won¡¯t even help when I¡¯m in need? I¡¯m warning you! I¡¯ll break up with you if you refuse to help me!


    Besides leaking your intimate pictures, I¡¯ll also kick you out of University Town! I¡¯ll ruin your entire life!¡±


    At this moment, Leia¡¯s eyes reddened as she stared at Luke in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t understand why


    the man that used to be so sweet to her could suddenly turn into a monster.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to think about it! If you refuse, I¡¯ll leak your pictures now! Do you really think that


    you can reject me, though? Don¡¯t think that you have a chance of escaping now that you¡¯re here. Do you


    honestly want us to do it forcefully?¡±


    Luke continued cursing while Leia sat on the ground and covered her face before she started sobbing.


    ¡­¡­


    When Luke was about to carry out his operation at the bar at 11.00PM, Matthew, who was in casual


    clothing, entered Checker Bar.


    ording to the information given by Tiger, Dickson was usually in his office on the top floor. As the


    office overlooked the entire bar, Dickson would asionally check on the bar¡¯s situation.


    If he spotted any pretty girls, he woulde down to observe them and try to hit them up once he


    figured that he could get them.


    Since Dickson was rich and his family was influential, he had been able to sleep with different girls every


    night, and most of them were silenced by him with money, while those who refused to be quiet would be


    silenced by his threats.


    Nevertheless, there were still a few girls that insisted on suing him throughout the years.


    However, most of these girls were beaten up to the point where they were crippled, while the others went


    missing all of a sudden.


    In fact, something serious happened two years ago. A female university student went to Dickson¡¯s bar


    with her boyfriend, but Dickson took a liking toward her and dragged her to a private room before


    assaulting her.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Right then, the girl¡¯s boyfriend tried to stop Dickson, but he got thrown down the building instead.


    The guy came from a single-parent family, and his mom came alone to beg for justice, but to no avail.


    After that, Dickson pulled some connections and got the case settled with the report saying that the guy


    fell off the building because he slipped. Then, the case was closed after theypensated a few


    hundred thousand for his mother.


    Not being able to fight against Dickson, no matter how much the mother struggled, she got beaten up


    and ended up jumping off the building as well.


    Despite this issue getting blown up and involving the police, they still couldn¡¯t prove that Dickson was the


    one behind it after a long investigation and could only drop the case. Still, the news of this issue spread


    all over Eastcliff in no time.


    Everyone was afraid of Dickson, so no one dared to offend him. However, this time, Dickson seemed to


    wish to meet his maker, seeing how he tried to approach Sasha of anyone!


    Matthew headed upstairs toward the stairway entrance of the third floor before he was stopped by two


    buff men.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that this area is for authorized persons only?


    Our boss¡¯ office is upstairs, and no one is allowed to enter! F*ck off!¡±


    Nevertheless, Matthew grinned before he suddenly reached out with two silver needles and stabbed the


    men in their necks.


    Immediately, those men¡¯s eyes widened in shock as they froze on the spot, and their eyes started losing


    focus.


    Matthew had used silver needles to seal their acupuncture points, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to move


    within an hour. Despite that, they were still able to stand as their bodies had stiffened. Still, no one would


    realize their situation if they didn¡¯t look closely.


    When Matthew reached the entrance to the office upstairs, Luke¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Leia, meet Dickson.


    Dickson is an important person, so you have to be nice to him, alright?¡±

 Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002


    Chapter 1002 They Won¡¯t Be Returning


    Through the seam of the door, Matthew could see Leia standing in the office while Dickson¡ªwhose eyes


    burned with lust¡ªsat on the couch and scanned Leia from head to toe.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew frowned. Why is Leia here?


    Right then, Luke gave Leia a slight nudge. ¡°Why are you still daydreaming? Now go over and sit next to


    Dickson.¡±


    Lowering her head, Leia went over to sit next to Dickson before he pulled her into his arms, and his


    hands started running all over her body, while a smug smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Luke, I heard she¡¯s known as the prettiest girl on campus? What a beauty! Look at her skin and her


    body! Damn, you¡¯re one lucky man!¡±


    A bashful smile appeared on Luke¡¯s face. ¡°Nah, this is nothingpared to the beautiful chick I saw


    today! Here, I got my men to get pictures of her. Look at this!¡± Luke passed Dickson his phone.


    Upon seeing Luke¡¯s phone, Dickson snatched the phone as his eyes widened. ¡°Is¡­ Is this true? This is


    the chick that you ran into today?¡±


    Luke snickered. ¡°How¡¯s she? I was right, huh? She looks way better than those idols!¡±


    An excited look appeared on Dickson¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s more than that! She looks almost simr to Leanna!¡±


    Luke was shocked at that. ¡°Leanna? You mean President Sandel from Creative Cloud Group?¡±


    Dickson nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Young Lady of the Sandel Family from the Ten Greatest Families of


    Eastcliff!¡±


    Immediately, Luke looked excited as well. ¡°Oh my God, is President Sandel your acquaintance as well,


    Dickson? Are you two¡­¡±


    Right then, Dickson¡¯s facial expression changed a little.


    When he first met Leanna, he waspletely stunned and wanted to hit her up right there and then.


    Still, Leanna wasn¡¯t bothered by him at all.


    Back then, Dickson pulled an outrageous move and gathered his men before ordering them to ambush


    Leanna. He had nned to capture her and ruin her physically and emotionally.


    However, they weren¡¯t able to capture Leanna. Instead, Dickson¡¯s men were taken down by her


    bodyguards.


    At that time, Donovan paid a heavy price in order to rescue Dickson. As for Dickson, an arm and a leg of


    his was forcefully broken right in front of Donovan.


    Ever since then, Dickson didn¡¯t dare to offend Leanna anymore, even though he still yearned for her


    secretly. Thus, how could he let the opportunity slip past his hands this time when he came across


    another girl that looked almost identical to Leanna?


    Dickson mmed his hand on the table. ¡°I need to get my hands on this chick no matter what! What the


    hell is Bruno and the others doing? Why aren¡¯t they back yet? How hard is it to capture a girl?¡±


    Right then, a cold voice rang out at the entrance of the office. ¡°They are noting back anymore!¡±


    Caught off guard, all of the people in the room turned around to see Matthew entering the office slowly.


    Upon seeing Matthew, Leia was stunned, as she didn¡¯t expect him to show up here.


    On the other hand, Luke¡¯s facial expression changed before he snapped, ¡°Dickson, this is the guy that I


    was talking about! This is the a*shole! That chick is his wife, and he¡¯s the one who attacked our men


    today!¡±


    Dickson looked shocked. ¡°How did you enter this ce?¡±


    Nevertheless, Matthew chuckled coldly. ¡°Oh, why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡±


    Immediately, Dickson cursed, ¡°How dare you try to make me guess?! Any trespassers that entered my


    office shall die, you b*stard! Since you entered this ce, don¡¯t even think about leaving here alive!


    Luke, get all my men up here!¡±


    Luke quickly went over to the window and shouted before he turned around and gave Matthew a smug


    look. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you came here yourself when I was just thinking of looking for you! Well, it¡¯s about


    time we settle our dispute! How dare you attack our men? If I can¡¯t get you to kneel down to apologize to


    us, I won¡¯t be able to let this go!¡±


    Still, Matthew couldn¡¯t be bothered by Luke or Dickson. Then he gave Leia a look. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Out of his expectations, Leia got agitated. ¡°Is that any of your business?¡±

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003


    Chapter 1003 Dickson Is Not Your Ordinary Joe


    Faced with Leia¡¯s question, Matthew frowned. ¡°Do you think I really want to care about you? If it¡¯s not for


    Heidi, do you genuinely think someone like you deserves me talking to you? Hmph.¡±


    Immediately, Leia was boiling with anger. ¡°Why are you being so arrogant? Do you think you can criticize


    me just because you know my mother? I¡¯m telling you that you¡¯re in no position to control what I want to


    do! Also, you don¡¯t have any right to criticize me since my family¡¯s issue is none of your business! I¡¯ll get


    my boyfriend to beat you up if you dare talk bad about me again!¡±


    Nheless, Dickson burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha! Wait, you guys are rted?¡±


    An annoyed look appeared on Leia¡¯s face. ¡°There¡¯s no way in hell that we¡¯re rted! How dare he


    come here and try to judge me when we aren¡¯t even close to each other! Who are you guys to even


    talk to me? F*ck off!¡±


    Her hard words brought a frown on Matthew¡¯s forehead. ¡°It¡¯s true that we hadn¡¯t seen each other, but


    what about your mother? She had been working so hard to raise you. Your mother is nothing but nice to


    you, but you ended up stealing money from her and had someone run into her with a motorcycle. Don¡¯t


    you feel sorry for her?¡±


    The youngdyshed out, ¡°Who said I stole money? All I did was lend money to my friends in need, and


    they¡¯ll return the money after they get it back. Also, she was the one who came over to my gathering with


    my friends and forced me to leave.¡±


    She showed no signs of stopping as she continued, ¡°Do you think she was in the right to humiliate me


    like that? My friends were just trying to scare her away. They didn¡¯t injure her on purpose since it was just


    an ident. Can you guys stop ming my friends?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew was rendered speechless. This girl is hopeless.


    However, Leia got even more angered when she saw Matthew¡¯s facial expression. ¡°Who are you to


    judge? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know about you! A live-in son-inw like you really thinks that you¡¯re that


    great?¡±


    In a rude tone, she continued insulting Matthew. ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t you feel embarrassed for dropping your


    pride and dignity to be a live-in son-inw? Even if I¡¯m a woman, I knew that I had to get to know more


    friends with bright futures and work hard on my own. But what about you? Laughing at others¡¯ efforts


    while getting pampered? Are you even a man?¡±


    Right then, Matthew nced at the other two in the room. ¡°These are your friends with quote-on-quote


    bright futures?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Leia snapped, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? Do you even know who they are? Do you know


    who Dickson is? Haha! I bet you don¡¯t even know anything since you¡¯re useless, Matthew! Do you know


    that there are people in this world that can literally kill you with a snap of a finger? These people can


    completely destroy you with just one sentence, and Dickson is one of these big shots! Seeing that Aunt


    Helen gave me 1,000 previously, I¡¯ll kindly ask you to f*ck off and stop embarrassing yourself! If not,


    you¡¯ll have to face the consequences of trespassing!¡±


    A disdainful look appeared on Matthew¡¯s face. ¡°Big shot? Haha! All of them are just a bunch of trash in


    my eyes!¡±


    Dickson got pissed off as well. ¡°What the hell? Are you tired of living?¡±


    At the same time, the door to the office was opened, and about ten men rushed into the room.


    ¡°What happened, Dickson?¡±


    Upon seeing his men, Dickson had a satisfied look on his face before he nced at Matthew from the


    corner of his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to pull this off, b*stard!¡±


    At the same time, Leia was leaning on Dickson¡¯s shoulder and staring at Matthew disdainfully.


    Now that she had already seen Luke for who he really was, she knew that he was unreliable and was


    nning to rely on Dickson.


    In Leia¡¯s eyes, Matthew was merely a scum of society and would never understand how cruel society


    could be.


    She thought that the people she hung out with were the real elites of the society, and Matthew could


    never understand that, so she looked down upon him from the very situation.


    Based on her impression, the Cunningham Family was still as poor as they were years back, and she


    didn¡¯t know how their situation was right now.


    Tsk! The Cunninghams and their nonsense!

 Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004


    Chapter 1004 I¡¯m Afraid of You Guys Escaping


    When Luke saw Dickson¡¯s men entering the office, he felt more confident.


    As he picked up the fruit knife on the table, he red at Matthew. ¡°Dickson, I¡¯ll have to rough this guy up


    today no matter what!¡±


    Dicksonughed. ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll give you the chance to do so in a bit. However, we need to keep him


    alive. I want his wife captured hereter and I¡¯ll have fun with her right in front of him! This will be


    interesting!¡±


    An obscene glint shed past Luke¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea, Dickson. Haha! I bet Matthew will be


    so pissed off!¡±


    At this moment, Dickson looked proud. ¡°That¡¯s why I keep saying that you¡¯re still a newbie. By the way,


    Leia, is his wife your cousin? Tsk, I guess you girls are really sisters. Sh*t! You two are really the best!


    I¡¯ve really hit the jackpot this time!¡±


    While Luke felt envious of Dickson, he turned to re at Matthew again. ¡°Did you hear that? That¡¯s the


    consequences for offending us! Still, if you can ask your wife toe and serve Dickson well, I¡¯ll


    consider helping you to beg Dickson for mercy. How about that¡ª¡±


    Before Luke could finish his sentence, his facial expression changed when he saw Matthew turning


    around. ¡°Are you trying to escape?¡±


    A few of the buff men quickly gave chase as well.


    However, Matthew stopped at the office entrance and he closed the door before locking it from the


    inside.


    At this moment, everyone stared at each other as they didn¡¯t know what he was trying to do.


    Then, Luke asked, ¡°Hey, what are you trying to do by locking the door when we haven¡¯t even locked it


    yet? What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid of embarrassing yourself when other outsiders see you being beaten


    up?¡±


    With a calm expression, Matthew answered lightly, ¡°Nah, I¡¯m just afraid that you guys might try to


    escape!¡±


    Everyone else was stunned by his words and immediately became pissed after that. Then, Dickson


    cursed, ¡°What the f*ck? You¡¯re excellent at boasting, huh? What an ignorant fool! I¡¯ve had enough of your


    egoistic attitude! Don¡¯t me us for your own actions this time! Get him!¡±


    Immediately, Dickson¡¯s men roared before they charged toward Matthew in all directions while Matthew¡¯s


    facial expression changed as a murderous intent filled his eyes.


    He suddenly charged forward and arrived in front of the man at the forefront within seconds.


    Then, Matthew¡¯s right hand formed into a fist around his waist while he used his right leg to take arge


    step forward. He stomped his feet on the ground, which created a loud sound.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, Matthew¡¯s right fist hit the chest of the man in front.


    The man flew out like a broken kite almost immediately after that. His chest had visibly caved in as he


    spat blood and stopped struggling.


    Upon seeing that sight, everyone present was shell shocked because he was a sinewy man and should


    have been able to sustain Matthew¡¯s attacks. What just happened? Did Matthew knock him out with just


    one punch?!


    At this moment, everyone started to eye Matthew as they realized that he wasn¡¯t being impulsive, but


    extremely skilled in what he did.


    While gritting his teeth, Dickson roared, ¡°Kill him! Kill that man! I want him dead!¡±


    The men nced at each other before they took out their weapons and surrounded Matthew again while


    Luke still held onto the fruit knife and eagerly stared at him.


    With a cold chuckle, Matthew charged toward another man at the side while the man¡¯s face darkened


    before he quickly attacked with his knife.


    At this moment, a few other men near them also started to charge toward Matthew with their weapons.


    However, he suddenly turned around and dashed toward the men with both his hands outstretched


    before all of their weapons were snatched from them.


    At the same time, he also jumped into the air before hended on the chests of two men with both legs.


    Then, with their chests as support, he leaped again before he aimed his knee at another man¡¯s chin.


    Matthew then used the man as support again and made a backflip beforending on the ground.


    That was a perfect three kicks in the air as all three men were knocked onto the ground!


    Meanwhile, Leia¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at Matthew in disbelief.


    Despite her confusion, she suddenly realized that she had been underestimating him.

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005


    Chapter 1005 That¡¯s Enough, Matthew!


    Among those three men, the two men who were kicked in the chest had it better because only their ribs


    were broken; it merely rendered them unable to battle.


    However, the man who was kicked on his chin lost about half of his teeth. He was bleeding from his


    mouth and on the verge of losing his life.


    Upon seeing that, everyone was taken aback. Isn¡¯t Matthew being too merciless with his attacks?


    Still, Matthew didn¡¯t hesitate to turn around and start attacking again.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Within three minutes, he had beaten up more than ten of Dickson¡¯s men in the office.


    As for Matthew himself, there weren¡¯t any signs of injury on his body.


    With his current skills, it was extremely easy for him to fight against more than ten men!


    It was only at this moment when the initially smug Dickson was shocked before a terrified expression


    appeared on his face.


    As he stared in shock at all his men on the ground, he suddenly realized how strong Matthew was.


    At the same time, noises rang out near the door¡ªit was Luke attempting to escape.


    However, as Matthew had already locked the door, there was no way that Luke would be able to unlock


    it.


    When Matthew turned around to gaze at Luke, his legs started to tremble before he stammered, ¡°M-


    Matthew, I know I have made a mistake. I won¡¯t repeat it again¡­ Please forgive me and spare my life,


    Matthew. I won¡¯t do it again¡­¡±


    Nevertheless, he barked, ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Luke instantly kneeled on the ground without any hesitation before Matthew instructed, ¡°I want you to


    p yourself!¡±


    Then, he started to p himself with force because he was afraid of testing Matthew¡¯s limit.


    Even without Matthew asking Luke to stop, he continued with his action.


    Meanwhile, Matthew walked around the room to sit on the couch and drawled out, ¡°Sit down!¡±


    A pale Dickson slowly sat in front of him while Leia, who was just as pallor, clung onto his arm and stared


    at Matthew in shock.


    Dickson then gritted his teeth and snarled, ¡°What are you trying to do? You need to know that my father,


    Donovan Lewis, is the head of the Lewis Family. It is one of the Ten Greatest Families. If you dare to go


    against me, my father will¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, Matthew pped him across his face.


    As she was unable to control herself any longer, Leia snapped, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Matthew! Do you really


    think that you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re stronger now? You¡¯re merely embarrassing


    yourself in front of those who are really powerful! If they wanted you dead, it¡¯d be as easy as smashing


    an ant! Do you want to bring the entire Cunningham Family down with you?!¡±


    After Matthew chuckled coldly, he suddenly grabbed Dickson by his hair and pushed the man¡¯s head


    toward the table. Then, he grabbed a beer bottle and smashed it on Dickson¡¯s head.


    With a pained howl, Dickson hurled, ¡°How dare you hit me!! I¡¯m from the Lewis Family, and my dad is the


    Head of the Lewis Family! He will never let you off the hook¡ª¡±


    Instead of saying anything, Matthew took a shard of ss this time and started to cut off Dickson¡¯s


    fingers one by one.


    When she saw this, Leia shrieked as she had never met anyone this merciless.


    She finally came to a realization that Luke and the others were nothingpared to Matthew.


    Matthew was the most ruthless of them all!


    ¡°My father is going to kill you and your entire family! I won¡¯t let you guys off the hook!¡± Dickson continued


    to scream.


    Nevertheless, Matthew remained silent and cut off another one of the man¡¯s fingers.


    Dickson behaved himself in the next second and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°W-What do you want? If


    money is what you want, I-I can give you money. My father is the Head of the Lewis Family after all. Just


    say how much you want, and I¡­ I¡¯ll give it to you¡­¡±


    Matthew finally ced the splinter aside and leaned back on the couch before he answered slowly,


    ¡°Contact your father and ask him toe over to have a chat with me!¡±


    While casting a nce at Matthew, Dickson immediately took his phone to make a call while Leia shook


    her head as she felt like Matthew was seeking death.


    Even if he¡¯s strong, does he really think that he can fight against one of the Ten Greatest Families?


    Matthew is surely going to die when Donovanes! No one is going to survive after they have


    offended the Lewis Family!

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006


    Chapter 1006 I¡¯m in Control of What Happens Around Me!


    Luke, who was near the entrance, stopped pping himself as there was excitement on his face. He was


    sure that he would be saved once Donovan arrived.


    However, Matthew suddenly turned around and looked at him. ¡°Did I ask you to stop?¡±


    Then, Luke¡¯s expression changed before he quickly resumed from where he left off.


    However, hatred was dancing in his eyes while he waited for Donovan¡¯s arrival!


    On the other hand, Dickson ced his phone down. ¡°M-My father is on the way!¡±


    Matthew nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s continue, then. Dickson, I heard that a boy was thrown off


    from the building in the past. Is that true?¡±


    Dickson immediately retorted, ¡°That¡¯s bullsh*t! He fell down because he tripped!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Matthewughed. ¡°Dickson, do you think that I¡¯m stupid? Not everyone has ess to the


    top floor of the building, not to mention tripping and falling off from there. Who are you trying to fool?¡±


    The corner of Dickson¡¯s lips twitched a little before he questioned with a low voice, ¡°Is this any of your


    business? I know that you know Tiger from South Street, but you need to remember that I¡¯m from the


    Lewis Family whereas Tiger from South Street is nothing to us!¡±


    Leia red at Matthew and she warned with anger, ¡°Matthew, do you really think that you¡¯re a hero who


    can fix all the injustice in the entire world? Stop butting your nose in everyone¡¯s business if you can¡¯t fix


    everything! You¡¯re just risking your pathetic life!¡±


    He suddenly burst intoughter before he grabbed the whiskey bottle on the table and poured it all on


    Dickson¡¯s hand while he howled in agony. His paw was already in pain after the man had cut two of his


    fingers off just now and the whiskey only increased the torture at this moment!


    ¡°You¡¯re insane! You¡¯re bonkers! My father would never let you go! You won¡¯t be able to get off the hook!¡±


    Dickson shouted in pain as he fell onto the ground.


    However, Matthew merely smirked in response before he walked toward Dickson and stepped on


    Dickson¡¯s injured hand. ¡°Listen here! You¡¯re right that I¡¯m not a hero and I¡¯m not in control of everything


    that¡¯s happening in the world either. However, I can at least control what happens in front of me!¡±


    At this moment, everyone in the room was taken aback. They were all stunned by what Matthew had


    said.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯m not in control of everything that¡¯s happening in the world, but I can at least control what happens in


    front of me!


    This sentence alone was enough to rile everyone with passion!


    After he took a deep breath, Dickson gritted his teeth and red at Matthew. ¡°You still need to pay the


    consequences for trying to control what¡¯s in front of you!¡±


    Nevertheless, Matthew sneered. ¡°That will depend on how powerful the Lewis Family is. I¡¯ll give you a


    chance now. If you want to stay alive long enough to see your father, I want you to write down all of the


    bad things that you¡¯ve done in the past. Of course, I¡¯ll get everyone else to write it as well. If what you


    write doesn¡¯t tally with what they have written, that¡¯s too bad. It¡¯s either they die or you lose the rest of


    your fingers. The decision is yours!¡± he dered before he took a stash of paper and pens and threw


    them in front of everyone.


    Upon seeing the paper and pens, everyone looked hesitant and no one was willing to reach for them.


    Still, Matthew headed right toward one of the men. ¡°Start writing!¡±


    The man shot a re as he gritted his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to write! The young master hasn¡¯t done


    anything bad!¡±


    Matthew suddenly smirked before he took a silver needle and stabbed the man¡¯s back.


    He immediately started twitching in a violent manner as if his entire body was cramping.


    The man then fell onto the ground as white foam started toe out from his mouth before he cried out


    in terror, ¡°Save me, save me¡­ Please forgive me¡­¡±


    The silver needle was a medieval torture that could cause a person¡¯s body to tense with immense pain


    and no ordinary people would be able to withstand it.


    After Matthew removed the silver needle, the man immediately returned to his original state.


    He stared at Matthew with horror after gasping for air. During that short span of time earlier, he really felt


    as if he was going to die.


    ¡°Are you going to start writing or not?¡±

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007


    Chapter 1007 You¡¯re Insulting the Ten Great Families With This p


    The man¡¯s face paled before he reached out to grab a paper and pen after hesitating for a long time.


    After nodding his head in satisfaction, Matthew¡¯s gaze scanned the crowd. ¡°What about you guys? Do


    you guys want to experience it as well?¡±


    Everyone immediately rushed over to grab papers and pens before they started writing.


    As for Dickson, he was still gritting his teeth and trying to resist while Matthew nced at him. ¡°The


    reason why I only cut the fingers on your left hand is because I purposely left your right hand for you to


    write! Still, it¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t want to do it. I¡¯ll just cut off all the fingers on your right hand as well! I


    don¡¯t mind doing it for you now if you want!¡±


    Dickson¡¯s face immediately went sallow before he finally grabbed a pen and paper to start writing. Then,


    Matthew sat on the couch and quietly watched everyone in action.


    About half an hourter, he collected all the papers and read their notes.


    None of these people wrote much. Yet, the content of information that he gathered was way more than


    this.


    Still, that wasn¡¯t important.


    What was pertinent was the fact that Dickson voluntarily wrote all this was enough for Matthew to use as


    testimony to go against the Lewis Family.


    An hourter, a knock was heard on the door.


    Upon hearing the rat-tat, Dickson sprung up before he cried out with a shaky voice, ¡°D-Dad, s-save


    me¡­¡±


    At the same time, Leia was excited. After ring at Matthew with hate, she gritted her teeth and taunted,


    ¡°Matthew, it¡¯s over for you once Master Lewises! I¡¯ve already warned you that Dickson is not


    someone whom you can offend as you like and I even told you to scramble off! Now, don¡¯t me others


    for not listening since you asked for it!¡±


    Nevertheless, Matthew sneered before he unlocked the door to the room.


    Amidst the bunch of men who entered the room, one of them was a man with average stature.


    This man was none other than the Head of Lewis Family, Donovan Lewis.


    He had previously met Matthew as all of the heads of the families were in attendance when the Jacksons


    held a public trial for Matthew.


    Upon seeing his son¡¯s state, Donovan couldn¡¯t hide his anger.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Larson, huh? I was just wondering who it was. May I know what my ungrateful son has done for


    you to unleash your wrath onto them? This is as expected from someone with Master Newman¡¯s


    backing. Looks like you really don¡¯t take the Ten Greatest Families seriously!¡±


    He tried to use the Ten Great Families to pressure Matthew into submission.


    On the other hand, Leia was dumbfounded because she didn¡¯t expect someone as outstanding as


    Donovan to actually know Matthew.


    Nheless, he smiled before he walked toward Donovan and suddenly pped him across his face.


    Everyone was shocked as a result of that. None of them, especially Leia, had expected Matthew to


    summon the courage to do that. Her eyes widened as only one thought emerged in her mind. He¡¯s really


    a fool!


    The elder next to Donovan snapped before he charged toward Matthew, ¡°It¡¯s over for you!¡±


    Without further ado, Matthew charged toward and fought with the elder until he found the elder¡¯s weak


    spot. Then, he attacked the man with Mountain Strike, causing him to fly away from the impact.


    At that instance, Donovan¡¯s facial expression changed as this elder was his sinewy bodyguard.


    Despite that, he couldn¡¯t even withstand three hits from Matthew. Wouldn¡¯t it mean that Matthew was


    extremely powerful?


    When Donovan noticed that the men behind him were about to attack, he quickly motioned for them to


    stop.


    If they were to really attack Matthew, they might be unable to harm him, even though there were more


    people on Donovan¡¯s end.


    On the contrary, he won¡¯t be able to escape if Matthew really wanted his life!


    At this moment, Donovan touched his cheek slightly before he eximed coldly, ¡°Mr. Larson, it seems


    like you¡¯re insulting the Ten Great Families with this p!¡±


    Matthew chuckled coldly once again. ¡°Is that so? What about those cruel things that your son has done?


    Did he do it along with the Ten Great Families?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! My son has never done any bad things!¡±


    He then waved the stack of papers in his hand. ¡°Your son¡¯s men wrote all the things that he has done


    here. I wonder what the Ten Great Families would think when they see this!¡±

 Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008


    Chapter 1008 The Cunning Donovan


    Donovan frowned before he scanned the crowd while Dickson added, ¡°Dad, he¡¯s the one who forced us


    to write it. All of it isn¡¯t true.¡±


    His reply caused Donovan to grin. ¡°Mr. Larson, how can one face any difficulties to frame another when


    they already have the intention to do so? With yourbat skills, do you think they would dare to defy


    you if you force them to write it down?¡±


    Matthew had the same reaction. ¡°Donovan Lewis, you should know what your son has done in the past.


    Do you really think that I won¡¯t be able to investigate him if I wanted to?¡±


    Donovan¡¯s expression quickly changed because he was aware of Dickson¡¯s past evil deeds throughout


    the years. Still, it wasn¡¯t as if the Ten Greatest Families wanted to investigate him, so they feigned


    ignorance.


    However, if Matthew were to really expose Dickson¡¯s crimes, the Ten Greatest Families wouldn¡¯t be able


    to help out no thanks to their pride.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After being quiet for a while, Donovan asked in a soft voice, ¡°Matthew, why are you picking on me when


    we don¡¯t even resent each other?¡±


    Matthew smirked; he knew that Donovan was behaving like a fool to trick him to spill about the


    renovation materials.


    If Matthew came clean about it, it would mean that he broke the rule of the Ten Greatest Families as all


    of them had their own properties.


    Even Billy wouldn¡¯t be involved with their businesses as it was a covert agreement between him and the


    Ten Greatest Families. However, if an outsider interfered with the Ten Greatest Families¡¯ business, it


    would constitute breaking the rule as it would threaten their ability to earn profits. If that happened, the


    Ten Greatest Families would have to coborate to eliminate the threat! Hence, it was the reason why


    the issue about renovation materials wasplicated.


    Since the Lewis Family was in charge of this industry, Matthew could either purchase the materials from


    them at an inted price or opt to source it from abroad. Nevertheless, the Lewis Family could use


    him for trying to be involved in their industry and persuade the rest of the Ten Greatest Families to work


    together to subdue him if he decided to obtain the materials from abroad.


    The Ten Greatest Families would never allow an outsider to disrupt the industries that they had


    monopolized. At the same time, the Lewis Family would use Matthew for trying to gain control of their


    industry if he were to force them to lower their price.


    There was no doubt that he was ced in an awkward situation, and he would have no choice but to


    purchase the materials from them at a higher price.


    Therefore, if Matthew came forth with evidence of Dickson¡¯s crimes to force the Lewis Family to lower


    their prices, Donovan could make use of this to use him for trying to poke his nose in the businesses


    owned by the Ten Greatest Families¡¯ businesses. Then, he would be able to get the Ten Greatest


    Families to work together to fight against Matthew.


    Still, Matthew chuckled. ¡°No resentments against each other? Donovan, if we don¡¯t hold any grudges


    against each other, why would your son send his men to harass my wife at the hospital? It wasn¡¯t just


    once; he even arranged for his men to ambush us so that they could kidnap my wife for him and ruin


    her.¡±


    When Donovan heard that, his face darkened as he didn¡¯t expect this answer from Matthew. In fact, he


    never expected anything like this to happen. He wasn¡¯t afraid if Matthew wanted to use the evidence of


    his son¡¯s crimes to fight him because it wasn¡¯t rted to Matthew whatsoever. In the worst case


    scenario, he could always borate that Matthew was using an excuse to rebel against the Ten Greatest


    Families.


    However, things just became way moreplicated now that his son had attempted to abduct Sasha


    because it would create a grudge between the Lewis Family and Matthew. Even the Ten Greatest


    Families wouldn¡¯t be able to help the Lewis Family if that was the case.


    A frowning Donovan red at Dickson with anger. They had already nned to exploit the issue of


    renovation materials to corner Matthew into a dilemma, but he never expected Dickson to attempt such


    an outrageous act. As a result, the father and son were now in an awkward situation instead.


    ¡°Dickson, is this true?¡± Donovan asked with a low voice.


    At this moment, Dickson was taken aback because he couldn¡¯tprehend why his father was being


    exceptionally polite toward Matthew.


    ¡°Dad, why are you asking me this? The fact that I have my eyes on his wife is their honor. What¡¯s wrong


    with that? However, him injuring me¡ª¡±


    After hearing his son¡¯s reply, Donovan was so enraged that hended a p on Dickson¡¯s face. ¡°Cut the


    crap!¡±

 Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009


    Chapter 1009 He Is Billy Newman¡¯s Friend


    Dickson was shocked.


    Even though he was Donovan¡¯s illegitimate son, his mother was Donovan¡¯s first love in reality.


    Also, when Donovan seeded the n as the head of the family, she had sacrificed her life for his


    sake.


    Hence,pared to his other children, he was especially nice to this illegitimate son of his, Dickson.


    Donovan felt that he owed Dickson. As a result, even though Dickson hadmitted many horrible


    crimes all these years, the man had never once reprimanded his son and even helped to clear the mess


    that was left behind.


    It was obvious that he had never uttered a single harsh word to Dickson, much less p him like this.


    Dickson ced a hand on his cheek as he raged, ¡°Dad, why did you hit me? That b*stard whacked me,


    but you didn¡¯t avenge me and hit me yourself! You¡­ Don¡¯t you care for my mom anymore?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Donovan couldn¡¯t help but think of his first love and his eyes instantly turned moist.


    He took a deep breath before he gritted his teeth. ¡°Listen, you better mind your manners in front of Mr.


    Larson!¡±


    Dickson was mad. ¡°Why should I? He just happens to know Tiger from South Street; what¡¯s so great


    about that? The Lewis Family is one of the Ten Greatest Families! We aren¡¯t afraid of some South Street


    Tiger!¡±


    As Donovan could no longer stand it, he delivered another p across his son¡¯s face while shouting,


    ¡°You know nothing! Mr. Larson is good friends with Billy Newman and Timothy Wayne! If you dare toy


    a finger on him, you¡¯ll be going up against those two as well!¡±


    A stunned Dickson fellpletely silent as he never thought that Matthew would have such powerful


    support.


    To deal with Timothy was a piece of cake. The Ten Greatest Families had no reason to fear him even


    though he was powerful.


    Billy, however, had enough power to tten all the Ten Great Families.


    If Dickson messed with the man¡¯s friend, even the Lewis Family couldn¡¯t save Dickson!


    At that moment, the fear finally enveloped Dickson as he trembled tremendously.


    Meanwhile, Leia and Luke had stared at the scene before them with eyes so wide that their eyeballs


    were in danger of falling out at any second.


    Especially Leia, who stared at Matthew in utter disbelief.


    To her, the Cunningham Family were merely a bunch of poor rtives. She could grab any friend of hers


    who could subsequently crush the Cunningham Family under their feet with ease. What¡¯s going on now,


    though? My brother-inw is actually friends with Billy Newman and Timothy Wayne?


    The two men were the most famous figures in Eastcliff whereby their fame surpassed even that of the


    Ten Greatest Families.


    It was especially so for Billy Newman, who was considered the First King of Eastcliff.


    At Billy¡¯s name being mentioned, Luke and his gang would treat him like a lord. They had reserved only


    the utmost respect and admiration for him, as if he were divine!


    And this incredible First King of Eastcliff is actually Matthew¡¯s friend? Who exactly is this brother-inw of


    mine?


    Leia was suddenly ovee with emotion.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She had done everything she could to make friends with people from the upper ss. However, it was


    only now that she found out that this rtive of hers was a legitimate member of the elite.


    If she could secure this opportunity, she would¡¯ve easily been able to ascend the ranks.


    However, as Leia reflected on what she did, she started to worry.


    Would Matthew acknowledge her as his rtive?


    Dickson hastily responded, ¡°Dad, I-I didn¡¯t bother his wife at the hospital. That¡¯s all Luke¡¯s doing!¡±


    After he was red at by Donovan, Luke was so frightened that he wet himself and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, there must have been a misunderstanding. This man named Luke isn¡¯t buddies with my son.


    How could you me Dickson for what Luke did?¡±


    Matthew frowned. ¡°Donovan, you can stop pretending now. Your son only said that he wasn¡¯t at the


    hospital when it happened. It doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s not involved in the kidnapping.¡±


    With that, Donovan looked at Dickson. This time, Dickson lowered his head and kept quiet¡ªa silent


    admission of his crimes.


    Donovan was so frustrated that he couldn¡¯t control himself. Then, he raised his hand and pped


    Dickson across the face again while shouting, ¡°You ungrateful idiot! H-How could you do such a thing?!


    Kneel and apologize to Mr. Larson at this instance! If he doesn¡¯t forgive you today, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±

 Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010


    Chapter 1010 Chop off His Two Legs


    Dickson looked unwilling as he stood stubbornly in ce, refusing to kneel down. Upon seeing this,


    Donovan was furious and kicked him in the leg. ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    Dickson stumbled, but he managed to stand firm and retorted angrily, ¡°I won¡¯t kneel! Who is he for me to


    kneel? I did send someone over, but it¡¯s not like I did any harm to them. What about me? My fingers were


    cut off and I was beaten up by him! In fact, he should be the one to kneel and apologize to me. Why


    should I be the one to kneel and apologize to him? Dad, even if you¡¯re afraid of Billy Newman, I¡¯m not!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Donovan felt the rage bubble up in him. He now regretted pampering this son of his


    because it led to the boy¡¯s current attitude. At this moment, however, Matthew suddenlyughed. ¡°Young


    man, you really have the guts! Dickson, I admire you!¡±


    These words made Dickson somewhat smug. Donovan¡¯s expression, on the other hand, had changed


    because the man knew that Matthew was a dangerous man. Matthew had previously killed Zachary


    Jackson as well as Travis and Samuel Hughes for Sasha¡¯s sake. So, how would Matthew be willing to


    let his son off the hook now that the boy had dared to provoke Sasha?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Larson¡ª¡±


    Donovan wanted to speak, but Matthew directly interrupted him. ¡°I admire those with a backbone! Your


    backbone must be upright to the very end, though! Donovan, your son is not willing to kneel to me. What


    do you think we should do about that?¡±


    Donovan looked embarrassed and responded in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Larson, if he doesn¡¯t kneel, I will


    break both of his legs and make him apologize to you personally!¡±


    Dickson¡¯s expression changed; he originally thought that if he acted tougher, his father would help him.


    Unexpectedly, his father had suggested such a drastic action instead!


    Matthew, however, waved his hand. ¡°Master Lewis, why bother? Since he doesn¡¯t want to apologize,


    then there¡¯s no need to do it! How about this? Chop off his two legs for me and I¡¯ll be happy to write this


    matter off! How about that?¡±


    Dickson paled at that. After all, breaking legs and chopping them off were two extremely different


    concepts. Broken legs could still make its recovery, but chopping them off meant they would be


    amputated and his life would be over! Matthew Larson, you¡¯re too ruthless!


    ¡°W-What the hell are you talking about? Why don¡¯t you chop off your own two legs, you son of a b*tch?


    You really think that the Lewis Family is a pushover!¡± he roared angrily.


    At that, Matthew¡¯s gaze turned cold. Suddenly, he took a step forward and raised his foot to kick Dickson.


    Upon seeing this, Donovan was shocked and he rushed over to try to stop Matthew. However, Matthew


    had long been prepared for his arrival and directly blocked him with a hard punch.


    On the other hand, the kick was not blocked and itnded squarely on Dickson¡¯s mouth, causing Dickson


    to fly backward. As he bled from his mouth, the young man lost half of his teeth and looked extremely


    miserable.


    When Donovan saw how miserable his son was, he became furious. ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t go overboard!¡±


    Matthew replied in a cold voice, ¡°Overboard? Donovan, listen! It wasn¡¯t easy for my mother to raise me


    single-handedly. She died when she was young, so I¡¯ll never allow anyone to insult her!¡±


    Donovan¡¯s face was icy as he red at Dickson angrily. Dickson was so spoiled that he truly dared to


    say anything at such a precarious situation!


    ¡°Come here and kneel!¡± Donovan roared.


    Dickson no longer dared to be reckless and hastily ran over to kneel before Matthew. However, Matthew


    grabbed him by the neck and pulled him up. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that kneeling is no longer necessary? Donovan,


    will you chop off these two legs? Or, shall I do that instead?¡±


    At this, Donovan¡¯s face darkened as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t you dare! I made him kneel


    before you and you¡¯re still not satisfied? Do you really think that the Lewis Family is a pushover?¡±


    Matthew sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t know and I don¡¯t care either, but if I want to chop off both of his legs, can you


    stop me?¡±

 Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011


    Chapter 1011 Dickson¡¯s Tragic Death


    As he spoke, Matthew suddenly picked up a machete from the ground and he made a move to brandish


    it at Dickson¡¯s legs. Donovan¡¯s expression changed and he immediately blocked Matthew while shouting,


    ¡°Save the young master!¡±


    Then, a group of people rushed up and surrounded Matthew. Nevertheless, Matthew was unafraid as he


    took on these dozens of people alone with his intense aura. At once, Donovan took advantage of the


    chaos and pulled Dickson away as they rushed out from the crowd to run directly to the door. Yet, at that


    moment, another group of people had also rushed in from outside the door and they were led by none


    other than Tiger.


    ¡°Matthew, we¡¯re here to help you! D*mn it, kill these b*stards!¡± Tiger roared and the people behind him


    howled and rushed in to fight against the people of Lewis Family. Donovan was a good fighter and


    quickly brought two opponents to the ground. However, at this time, Matthew had freed himself and


    quickly gave Donovan a chase.


    Since he saw that the situation wasn¡¯t right, Donovan pushed Dickson forward while shouting ¡°Run!¡±


    Dickson hastily ran outside while Donovan turned around and desperately tried to stop Matthew. As he


    grew up practicing martial arts, his skills were rather excellent. However, now that he was against


    Matthew, he was way too weak. After all, Matthew had received the inheritance of the jade pendant and


    his ancestor not only possessed amazing medical skills but was also skilled in martial arts. In fact, that


    ancestor of his was the strongest man during his era. Although Matthew¡¯s Divine Skill had only reached


    the second level, that skill was only the umtion of inner energy. His ancestor¡¯s martial skills and


    combat experience were actually passed to him through the jade pendant. Therefore, Donovan¡¯s martial


    skills were like child¡¯s y for Matthew.


    After they fought for a short time, Matthewnded a Wing Chun boxing punch on Donovan¡¯s chest. As


    Donovan absorbed its impact, he retreated a few steps before vomiting a few mouthfuls of blood while


    almost falling onto his knees.


    At that moment, a loud sound suddenly came from the window. He turned his head to look, only to see


    the window suddenly shattering before his son, Dickson, staggered back a few steps and fell out of the


    window. At that, Donovan¡¯s expression changed dramatically and he screamed, ¡°Dickson!¡±


    Donovan hurriedly rushed over, but it was toote now. Dickson had fallen from the top floor andnded


    in the middle of the first-floor hall. There were severalmp stands inside the hall, and Dicksonnded


    squarely on one of them, which pierced through his body like a sharp spear. This evil young master had


    finally ended his sinful life!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The moment that Donovan rushed downstairs, he saw the sight of his dead son. As his rage consumed


    him, he rushed toward the two people who had just pushed Dickson out of the window and roared, ¡°I¡¯ll kill


    you all!¡±


    Upon seeing this, Matthew rushed straight over and kicked Donovan back.


    A furious Donovan yelled, ¡°Matthew, how dare you stop me! There¡¯s a dead member of the Lewis Family


    now! You better give me a proper exnation! You should hand these people over to me; otherwise, we


    won¡¯t rest easy until the day we die!¡±


    Matthew snorted. ¡°Until the day you die? Fine, I¡¯ll wait for you! Donovan, listen! Your son deserved to end


    up like this. He got what he deserved. These are my men; do you wish to deal with them? Over my dead


    body!¡±


    When they heard those stimting words, Tiger and the other men around him were roused. This is our


    great leader!


    Donovan¡¯s expression was ferocious as he yelled, ¡°Larson, you better wait! Just you wait!¡±


    With an angry roar, he led his men and ran off. Matthew watched them leave far away and immediately


    went to Tiger¡¯s side. ¡°Take 2 million and have those two men go into hiding for a while. Take care of their


    family members; no errors allowed! Also, starting tonight, everyone should prepare to counteract the


    Lewis Family¡¯s bacsh!¡±


    Tiger was extremely experienced in such matters and he immediately nodded. ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t worry.


    Leave it to me!¡±


    As for the two men who had just pushed Dickson, they were full of excitement. 1 million for each person!


    What a sweet deal from Matthew!

 Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012


    Chapter 1012 Donovan Is Dead


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After telling Tiger to stay and deal with the situation, Matthew left. Although Dickson had died, the


    situation was too chaotic earlier and it waspletely possible to say that he lost his footing and fell.


    Considering that there were no surveince cameras around and the Lewis Family had no evidence,


    what could they do?


    In the past, the girl whom Dickson insulted as well as her boyfriend and the boy¡¯s mother had all fallen to


    their deaths just like this. However, in the end, there was no evidence or witnesses, so the case was


    closed without any arrests being made. Now, Dickson himself had also died in the same way. He


    probably never expected that he would die here in such a way!


    Soon, Matthew walked out of the bar and immediately entered a car, which was pre-arranged by Tiger.


    The one who drove the car was none other than Pete, who had now be the security chief of


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. At the same time, his strength and status had been greatly enhanced


    after he followed Tiger around. After Pete had cursed Liam, he was now considered an honest man. In


    fact, he regarded Matthew and Sasha as his saviors and no longer had a deceitful bone in him, which


    was why Tiger had allowed Pete toe over to help tonight.


    ¡°Matthew, a few of my men are keeping an eye on Donovan and his henchmen. Do we go after them


    now?¡± Pete whispered.


    Matthew nodded, so Pete immediately started the vehicle and quickly drove out. After passing two


    streets, several ck cars appeared in front of them. This convoy was made up of the same cars that


    had appeared when Donovan came over. Clearly, Donovan was sitting inside the Rolls-Royce that was in


    the middle of the motorcade.


    Matthew looked at the Rolls-Royce and responded softly, ¡°No need to follow too closely.¡±


    Pete slightly slowed the car, but he still followed the convoy from afar. Then, Matthew stared at the cars


    in front of him; he knew that this matter tonight was not over yet. He wanted to verify his guess¡ªif it was


    really someone who wanted to deal with Donovan, then the man should not be able to return home alive.


    Thus, he would like to see who was going to kill Donovan!


    At this moment, inside the Rolls Royce, Donovan was so angry that his face turned purple. He hissed


    madly in the car, ¡°Matthew Larson! Matthew Larson! I won¡¯t let you go! When we get back, immediately


    gather the heads of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff. I want to hold a meeting with them! I¡¯ll kill


    Matthew! I want his whole family to be buried with him!¡±


    The man next to him was about to speak when his expression suddenly changed as he stared at


    Donovan. ¡°Master Lewis, w-what is happening to you?¡±


    Donovan was confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The man replied, ¡°Your nose is bleeding! Y-You¡¯re also spurting blood as you speak!¡±


    It was only then did Donovan realize something was wrong. He quickly touched his nose and found that


    his fingers were bloody. At the same time, he also felt the metallic taste of blood in his mouth. All of a


    sudden, his chest heaved and he suddenly vomited another mouthful of blood. The men beside him were


    stunned at this sight.


    ¡°Master Lewis, you¡¯ve suffered internal injuries! Quickly go to the hospital!¡± The several cars quickly


    turned around and headed straight to the hospital.


    While being in the car at the back, Matthew frowned deeply. ¡°Follow them!¡±


    Pete elerated the speed and quickly followed the group. At this time, Donovan was still vomiting


    blood in the Rolls-Royce, looking pale and lifeless.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s Matthew¡¯s doing. He used inner energy to damage my internal organs. Kill him and avenge me¡­¡±


    With that, Donovan heaved hisst breath. A few momentster, the cars arrived at the hospital and


    several men quickly carried him out of the car. They rushed straight upstairs without even having the


    time to lock the car. Behind, Pete drove over.


    ¡°Matthew, your strength is really something. Donovan is said to be quite capable of fighting, yet you had


    him beaten up so badly that he was rushed to the hospital like this?¡± Pete had a face of admiration.


    Matthew, on the other hand, looked tense. He quickly opened the car door and went up to Donovan¡¯s


    Rolls Royce. As he scanned the inside of the vehicle and looked at the blood in the car, Matthew


    immediately looked serious. He suddenly realized that he had made a big mistake!

 Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013


    Chapter 1013 Franklin Lewis Is the Traitor


    Inside an isted vi in the eastern suburbs of Eastcliff, a tall man, who slightly resembled Donovan,


    hung up the phone and hurriedly entered the vi. This man was none other than Donovan¡¯s younger


    brother, Franklin Lewis.


    There were five people sitting in the hall with their legs crossed. The leader was a man with white hair;


    he was so thin that he looked like a ghostly bag of bones. The other four people were made up of three


    men and one woman, each with their own unique characteristics. The woman, in particr, looked


    extremely charming with her seductive eyes. Moreover, her clothing was see-through and only lightly


    covered key parts of her body, which held infinite temptation for those who were around her. She was a


    long-legged beauty who had fair skin and a waist so narrow that one could grab with a hand. In fact,


    cing such a woman anywhere would be enough to attract the attention of numerous people.


    However, the three men opposite her treated her as if she was invisible. When Franklin entered, he gave


    the woman a lustful nce before he finally turned to the old man. ¡°Master Crow, I just received news


    that Donovan is dead!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t hide the joy on his face when he said this.


    The old man, Crow, slowly opened his eyes and looked at Franklin. ¡°How is the ning along?¡±


    ¡°There are some discrepancies with what we expected,¡± Franklin replied in a hurry. ¡°Matthew did not


    mention the matter of the renovation materials. They only fought because Dickson wanted to kidnap his


    wife. However, at that time, everyone saw that it was Matthew who injured Donovan. Later, Donovan


    sumbed to his internal injuries on the way back as his internal organs failed. Although he was sent to


    the hospital, he still died a tragic death!¡±


    Crow furrowed his brows. ¡°Matthew Larson is unexpectedly quite a crafty guy. He really did not mention


    the matter of the renovation materials?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Franklin sneered, ¡°That man is indeed very cunning, but, even if he is, he cannot escape your ns,


    Master Crow! Although he did not mention the matter, it is considered a felony to kill the patriarch of one


    of the ten families. The Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff will hunt him down now!¡±


    With a slow nod, Crow added, ¡°That¡¯s good. He killed Sanchez, so we have to deal with him for that. By


    the way, you also have to guard against Wilson Lach. That man must have been turned against us by


    Matthew.¡±


    After a vigorous nod, Franklin whispered, ¡°Master Crow, Donovan was sent to the hospital, so it is highly


    likely that an autopsy will be done. What about the curse you ced on him?¡±


    In response, Crow shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine! I didn¡¯t ce the curse on him; I ced it in the car he was


    sitting in. These centipedes are invisible and unable to be tracked and they usually do not attack people.


    Only when they smell blood will they enter the human body and attack the internal organs of that person,


    making it look like the person was killed from the beating he suffered previously! Moreover, after the


    person dies, these centipedes will also leave the body. An autopsy won¡¯t be able to find any traces of


    them! Thus, they will only assume that it was Matthew who killed Donovan by manughter and simply


    won¡¯t think of any other causes!¡±


    When Franklin heard those words, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Master Crow, how very


    thoughtful you are. Don¡¯t worry; when we are done with Matthew and I ascend to the position of the


    patriarch, I will definitely do my best to help you find that girl!¡±


    Crow slowly nodded. ¡°Very well; you may go!¡±


    Franklin nodded hastily and took a few steps back, his eyes wandering greedily over the woman¡¯s body a


    few more times. The woman, in turn, gave him a flirtatious look and winked. As his heart trembled with


    excitement, he forcibly suppressed the lust in his heart and reluctantly walked away.

 Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014


    Chapter 1014 Charmine


    As Crow watched Franklin¡¯s departure, a brilliant light immediately shed in his aged eyes. ¡°This is


    good; when Franklin ascends to the position of patriarch, we will also be able to take over the Lewis


    Family. Out of the top ten families, we already control three of them,¡± he said softly.


    The man next to Crow sneered, ¡°Master, you¡¯re still the wisest and most resourceful one out of all of


    them! Hmph, those people of the 72 ns are all fools. Now that we¡¯re here in Eastcliff, of course we


    have to let the locals help us find the girl. Yet, the 72 ns are still stupid enough to run around looking


    for her. How can they find her that way? Hehe, when we find the girl, we¡¯ll return her to Lord Voodoo.


    Master, we will have made a great achievement that way! By then, you will definitely be Lord


    Voodoo¡¯s closest confidant!¡±


    The other two menughed. If Crow could be Lord Voodoo¡¯s closest confidant, they could also rise


    within the ranks of the n. Crow smiled and looked at the girl next to him. ¡°Charmine, you seem to like


    this ce?¡±


    The girl¡¯s expression changed slightly as she quickly replied, ¡°Master, I-I did not mean that. It¡¯s my first


    timeing to this kind of ce, so I¡¯m quite curious¡­¡±


    Crow waved his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin. Times are changing and Orleanians do not necessarily


    need to live in Orleans either. In fact, we should also reach out to other ces so that we can bring


    something better back to Orleans. Charmine, if you can, I hope you can travel and explore. With your


    ability, you will definitely be able to acquire a lot of items and provide us with more resources!¡±


    Charmine was a little surprised to hear that. ¡°Master, are you sure?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    With a slight smile, he borated, ¡°There are many good things in the outside world. In fact, the charm


    curse you cultivated doesn¡¯t get to see the light of day in Orleans, but it is suitable to be used outside the


    ce. Also, it¡¯s time to station some pawns outside to take over some industries and call them our own!¡±


    At this point, the man next to him immediatelyughed. ¡°Master, if we can really take over some


    industries, then Charmine can bring these things that I enjoy eating back to Orleans for me in the future!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not only the food.¡± Crow grinned. ¡°There are other rarer things, such as some of those hard-to-get


    medicinal herbs.¡±


    The other men immediately looked at Charmine. After taking a deep breath, she nodded. ¡°Master, don¡¯t


    worry. I will not let you down!¡±


    He nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Very well. You can leave now. I see that Franklin seems to have some


    interest in you, so you can go to him first and slowly take over the Lewis Family¡¯s estate as a starting


    point for your development!¡±


    As she hesitated for a moment, Charmine asked in a low voice, ¡°Master, it¡¯s too easy to take over the


    Lewis Family¡¯s estate. I was wondering whether I could go and meet Matthew first? That man actually


    managed to kill Mr. Sanchez. I want to take revenge for Mr. Sanchez!¡±


    Crow¡¯s mood suddenly changed and he waved his hand again. ¡°Absolutely not! You must not mess with


    him!¡±


    She was surprised. ¡°Why?¡±


    With a dark face, he replied, ¡°Sanchez used his soulbound curse, but he still did not escape. This shows


    that Matthew Larson is not a simple man and you are definitely not his opponent! Why do you think I


    have to n all this? Why do you think I have to use the ten families to deal with him? That is because


    I¡¯m not even sure I can defeat him myself! Charmine, remember this. There are many dangers outside


    the Thousand Hills, so it is necessary to be cautious!¡±


    Charmine nodded, but she still had a reluctant gaze. No matter how strong he is, he is still just a man! As


    long as he is a man, he will certainly not escape my seduction. Hmph, I will need to take this matter into


    my own hands!

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015


    Chapter 1015 No Change in n


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After inspecting Donovan¡¯s car, Matthew did not head into the hospital, but he instead asked Pete to


    immediately drive him to Lakeside Garden. At the same time, he also called Tiger and asked him to send


    more people to protect Sasha. On the other hand, he also sent people to protect Julian Davis and Ed


    Martinez to prevent them from running into any harm.


    After Tiger took care of everything, he quickly rushed to Lakeside Garden. Moments after entering the


    door, he reported nervously, ¡°Matthew, something has happened. Donovan is dead!¡±


    Matthew nodded. ¡°I know!¡±


    Tiger nced at Matthew and whispered, ¡°The situation is not quite the same as you said, though. You


    said before that someone would ambush and kill Donovan en-route and frame you for the crime after


    you have injured him. However, Donovan did not encounter an ambush on his way back. After he


    walked out of the ce, his injuries had suddenly worsened when he was halfway home. He died


    before he could be sent to the hospital in time!¡±


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°This is not much different from what I said.¡±


    Tiger was bewildered. ¡°H-How is that so? N-Now, the rumors are saying that you killed Donovan.


    Donovan is the head of the Lewis Family, so if this charge is really on our heads, then those ten families


    will certainly not let us off. This time, I¡¯m afraid even Master Newman himself won¡¯t be able to solve it


    easily!¡±


    ¡°I said that Donovan will be killed on his way home and that there will be someone new to take


    Donovan¡¯s position in the family.¡± Matthew looked at Tiger. ¡°It¡¯s just that I misjudged the identity of the


    person behind the scenes. I always thought that it would be someone from the Hughes Family, or simply


    any one from the top ten families in Eastshire, but I was wrong. It wasn¡¯t one of them at all!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Tiger froze for a moment. ¡°Then¡­ Who is this mastermind?¡±


    Matthew refused to divulge anything. ¡°You better not know about this; it¡¯s not good for you. By the way,


    tell me, what is the current situation of the Lewis Family?¡±


    ¡°Donovan¡¯s younger brother, Franklin, has temporarily taken over the position of patriarch in the family,¡±


    Tiger immediately replied. ¡°He personally stepped forward and called for a meeting with the other


    families, moring for revenge for his brother. Moreover, the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff have also


    taken a stand to have you give an exnation for this matter!¡±


    With the slow nod of his head, Matthew hypothesized, ¡°It seems that after Donovan¡¯s death, the one who


    will benefit the most is Franklin!¡±


    Tiger hurriedly said, ¡°Do you mean to say that Franklin is the one cooperating with the mastermind? In


    that case, the person plotted to kill Donovan through your hand while supporting Franklin to rise to the


    top. Moreover, if he controls Franklin, he also controls the Lewis Family, right?¡±


    After hearing the hypothesis put forward by Tiger, Matthew nodded again. Tiger couldn¡¯t help but worry


    when he thought of the consequences. ¡°So¡­ What now? Mr. Larson, Donovan died just like that all of a


    sudden, and even the man under him whom I bribed doesn¡¯t have any conclusive evidence. In that case,


    w-we can¡¯t prove at all that we didn¡¯t kill Donovan. Wouldn¡¯t we be sitting ducks then?¡±


    Previously, Matthew had specifically asked him to take a shot at bribing one of Donovan¡¯s men. He had


    guessed that Donovan would definitely meet his end after tonight¡¯s incident. Even if he himself didn¡¯t kill


    Donovan, the mastermind would intercept and kill Donovan to frame him.


    Matthew intended to bribe one of Donovan¡¯s men because he wanted to use the same method that he


    had used to deal with the Hughes Family before dealing with the mastermind. However, now that


    Donovan died without any obvious intervention by others, it caused Matthew¡¯s n to fail. Rather, he


    found himself in a precarious situation and Tiger was extremely anxious about it.


    Nevertheless, Matthew had a calm expression as he answered softly, ¡°Although I had wrongly guessed


    the other party¡¯s identity, everything is still under control. Tiger, you must help me to do two things before


    dawn.¡±

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016


    Chapter 1016 Matthew¡¯s Confidence


    After looking at how confident Matthew was, Tiger felt a lot more relieved. ¡°Matthew, just let me know


    what to do!¡±


    Matthew said, ¡°Firstly, look for Wilson Lach and ask him to search for a person named Felix from the


    Lewis Family. Tell Felix that I will support him to be the head of the Lewis Family!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Felix Lewis?¡± Tiger froze for a moment. ¡°Is there such a person in the Lewis Family?¡±


    ¡°Felix is Donovan¡¯s cousin,¡± Matthew answered with a nod. ¡°His grandfather was the previous patriarch


    of the Lewis Family while his father is the elder brother of Old Master Lewis. ording to the rule of


    session that stiptes the position of patriarch will go to the eldest son, the position originally


    should be inherited by Felix¡¯s lineage. However, Old Master Lewis used dishonorable means to strip


    Felix¡¯s father of his right, resulting in the decline of Felix¡¯s father¡¯s lineage. As for Felix¡¯s generation,


    they are even more marginalized in the Lewis Family where they basically have no say!¡±


    A surprised Tiger asked, ¡°Since they basically have no say, why do you want to help him to be the


    patriarch of the Lewis Family? Shouldn¡¯t we look for someone with more influence and appeal?¡±


    With a smile, Matthew shook his head. ¡°This momentary setback doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t have the


    strength to lead. I have checked the information of the Lewis Family and came to know that although


    Felix has a low profile in the Lewis Family, he has a strong ability to execute things. He has done a lot of


    things for the Lewis Family, but the credit has always been taken away by others. In fact, in an earlier


    family fight, his eldest son¡¯s spine was damaged and he has been confined to a wheelchair until this very


    day. However, Felix has never mentioned all these things but only chose to hold back. It is enough to see


    that this person has a bigger n in mind. He must have already made enough preparations, but he just


    lacks the strength. As long as I support him and help him to purge the current patriarchal lineage, he will


    be able to quickly take control of the Lewis Family.¡±


    Then, he paused for a moment before adding, ¡°Moreover, the most crucial thing is that I can make him


    work for me with the utmost loyalty!¡±


    Tiger had a face of admiration as he finally understood the situation. ¡°Matthew, you are really a strategist!


    You have actually figured out so many things after reading through the Lewis Family files. Hey, in terms


    of brains, I guess a hundred clones of me can¡¯t even match one of you! Okay, no problem. Just leave this


    matter to me. What about the second thing?¡±


    Matthew said quietly, ¡°I want you to spread the word about what Dickson did. I want the entire Eastcliff to


    know about his sins!¡±


    After hurriedly nodding, Tiger quickly went out to carry out the orders. As for Matthew, he didn¡¯t rest


    either because he went to Jinny¡¯s ce. It waste at night and she had long since gone to bed.


    Matthew was entering the room when he suddenly heard a slight sound from the side. He rolled up his


    sleeves and with a gentle shake, he removed a small, red snake from inside his sleeve.


    This was one of the several poisonous critters that he caught before and he usually left them here with


    her because they were exceptionally close to her. The most crucial thing was that they would


    spontaneously protect her as well. They usually hid and emerged when she was resting at night to guard


    and protect her.


    The slight rattling had woken Jinny up. However, when she saw Matthew, she was instantly surprised.


    ¡°Matthew, why are you here?¡±


    Jinny was only wearing a thin nightgown and the pustules on her body had almost all but disappeared.


    Now, her skin was soft and fair like that of a newborn. Moreover, after she had cleaned herself up a bit,


    she looked extremely beautiful to the point where even Mr. and Mrs. Burton were overwhelmed with


    emotion. Who would have thought that the patient who was once spurned and disliked at a nce by


    others would transform into such a supreme beauty?


    Matthew smiled gently as he pulled out a small wooden jar from his pocket and said softly, ¡°Jinny, I want


    to borrow something from you.¡±

 Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017


    Chapter 1017 Go Get Sasha


    The Lewis Residence was still brightly lit at 1:00AM. As Donovan was suddenly killed, it had all the family


    members riled up and even Old Master Lewis was awakened for this matter in the middle of the night.


    When he heard the news, he was angry and appointed Franklin to temporarily take over the position of


    patriarch and to do his best to avenge Donovan. Franklin was making ns at the current moment. He


    had sent several groups of people to look for Matthew everywhere, but they all returned without any


    sess in the end.


    ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t know exactly where Matthew is hiding; maybe Billy Newman has hid him! I think it¡¯s quite


    difficult to find him. Why don¡¯t we just kidnap his wife and family? This brat Larson! Didn¡¯t he say before


    that he loves his wife the most? If we bring Sasha here, I don¡¯t believe that he won¡¯t give in!¡± A young


    man gritted his teeth and spoke. He was Donovan¡¯s son, Aaron Lewis.


    When Franklin heard this, his eyes brightened. He was a lustful man by nature and heard that Sasha


    was the top beauty in Eastcliff, so he really wanted to capture her first. However, he still pretended to


    think for a while. ¡°This is not quite appropriate, right? After all, it has nothing to do with his family!¡±


    An upset Aaron replied, ¡°Uncle, what do you mean by that? Matthew killed my dad, which means that


    he has killed my family. Why do we have to talk about morals with him? I don¡¯t care. I must avenge my


    father, so I must get that b*tch Sasha here!¡±


    The others also echoed his intention with cries and yells. Although Franklin was secretly pleased by this,


    he still wore a difficult look. ¡°Well, I do sympathize with you, but about this matter¡ª¡±


    Refusing to wait for Franklin to speak any further, Aaron angrily continued, ¡°Uncle, just stop! I¡¯ll take


    some men to kidnap Sasha here now. No matter what, I must force Matthew toe out this time! If he


    doesn¡¯te out from his hiding ce, I¡¯ll chop off one of Sasha¡¯s legs. We¡¯ll see how long he canst!¡±


    After saying that, he rushed off in anger. Behind him was a group of people who rushed out after him and


    they were all Donovan¡¯s cronies. Franklin pretended to look awkward, but in fact, he was smiling in his


    heart. He knew that Matthew must have sent a lot of people to protect Sasha, so if these people were to


    capture her, it was bound to be a hard fight between them and Matthew¡¯s men.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    As Donovan¡¯s cronies were not satisfied about Franklin taking over the family, it was important to let


    these people die fighting Matthew because the dissidents could be eliminated. Moreover, the bigger this


    matter blew up, the more the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff would be unable to sit back and watch!


    That was his real purpose¡ªto use the hands of other families to deal with Matthew.


    With a smug smile on his face, Franklin went back to his small abode. He smelled a delicate fragrance


    just as he entered the house where in the darkness, a small me had suddenly lit up. In that dim light,


    he saw a woman with an excellent figure and appearance¡ªit was Charmine!


    She was lying on the sofa, her body still wrapped in the light veil as she gently rubbed her two long legs


    against each other. Her eyes were full of charm and her hair tumbled about her like a waterfall while her


    cherry red lips were slightly parted. Her brows and mouth were so bewitching that those who saw her


    could not move their gaze away. In fact, Franklin was staring at her gleefully. When he first saw her, he


    couldn¡¯t wait to get his hands on her, but because she was Crow¡¯s disciple, he simply didn¡¯t dare to do so


    for the fear of provoking Crow.


    However, every time they met, she would give Franklin suggestive nces, which made him all hot and


    bothered. Thus, he had always tried to find a chance to get her. As such, he didn¡¯t expect that his dream


    woulde true tonight and she hade to his bedroom.


    Being a veteran of amorous matters, he immediately closed the door and smilingly walked over to her.

 Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018


    Chapter 1018 Entering the Lewis Residence at Night


    At 2:00AM, Matthew drove to the vicinity of the Lewis Residence and parked the car in a small forest


    about two miles away. Then, he changed into clothes that were suitable for night and silently ran toward


    the Lewis Residence. At this moment, themotion inside had finally stopped.


    Aaron had taken Donovan¡¯s cronies to head out and kidnap Sasha while the rest of the family had also


    gone to sleep, so the estate was silent inside. Of course, for a big estate like the Lewis Residence, there


    were guards keeping watch at night.


    Soon, Matthew came to the side of the courtyard wall and looked up. The courtyard wall was almost ten


    feet high, so it was not easy for ordinary people to climb over it. However, for him, it was as easy as pie


    ¡ªhe reached a meter high with a jump and after he kicked against the wall, he was propelled into the air


    by another half a meter before he raised his hand to grab the top of the wall. Then, with a hard push, he


    went over the wall andnded on thewn in the courtyard. He did not make much noise when hended


    since the grass on thewn was exceptionally thick.


    However, it was moments after hended that two ck shadows pounced on him. These were strong


    dogs that were specially bred by the Lewis Family and professionally trained to guard the estate. Even


    if they found someone breaking in, they wouldn¡¯t bark but quietly sneak over to attack the person. Once


    they got hold of the person, they would attack the would-be thief to their death. A few years ago, a fool


    had died by their canine teeth when he tried to break into the Lewis Residence to steal something.


    The two dogs rushed over at lightning speed and pounced at Matthew to the ground. Luckily, he reacted


    quickly and grabbed one of the dogs to strangle it by its neck. The other dog concurrently went for his


    ankle. After falling to the ground, he delivered a violent kick right in the dog¡¯s jaw and the dog was dead


    with a yelp. Then, he held the dog in his hands by the neck and after giving it a forceful twist, the dog


    also fell lifeless to the ground.


    Unfortunately, before he could stand up, another two dogs ran over, which caused him to curse under his


    breath. There are so many dogs in this godd*mn Lewis Residence!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    However, Matthew was prepared this time and didn¡¯t waste time. In his right hand were two silver


    needles that he flung out concurrently, which directlynded into the skulls of the two dogs. With that,


    both dogs fell to the ground at the same time and died on the spot. After pulling out the silver needles, he


    ignored the four dead dogs and quietly arrived at the middle of the estate.


    When he looked around and saw no one around, he took out the small jar from his pocket. Then, he


    opened the jar before a faint wisp of smoke wafted and slowly evaporated in the air. Once that was done,


    he kept the sk away, but he didn¡¯t leave. Rather, he came to one of the small buildings. ording to


    the information that Wilson gave him, this small building was where Franklin stayed.


    Thus, Matthew sneaked into the small building, ready to investigate to see whether he could obtain any


    information. However, just after he entered the living room, he heard the sound of a man huffing and


    puffing. With a frown, he cautiously looked over and saw that it was a naked Franklin holding a pillow


    and constantly humping on it in the darkness. Reclining on the other side of the couch was a charming


    woman none other than Charmine. She was holding a ss of red wine and slowly sipping it as she


    looked at Franklin mockingly with eyes that held contempt and disdain.


    In his eyes, the pillow that he was holding was her. Unbeknownst to him, he didn¡¯t even manage to touch


    a single hair of the woman!


    Matthew understood what was going on with a mere nce. He gazed at Charmine and couldn¡¯t help but


    tightly press his lips. Since he was toozy to bother with these things, he began to turn to leave.


    However, just at that moment, her expression suddenly changed. At once, she ced the wine ss in


    her hand on the table before she fiercely sprinted toward him.

 Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019


    Chapter 1019 The Seductive Woman


    When he realized that this woman had spotted him, Matthew couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He quietly


    dodged a step backward and as a result, the woman didn¡¯t notice his action but rushed out of the room


    instead. Then, she stood in the courtyard and sniffed hard as if she was looking for something. While he


    followed behind, he saw her movements and found himself frowning. There was no doubt that she had


    detected the smoke he released moments ago. I absolutely cannot afford for this matter to be exposed!


    Thus, he took out a silver needle and gently stabbed the woman at the back of her neck. With that, the


    woman¡¯s body went limp as she fainted. Then, he carried her out of the Lewis Residence deep in the


    night. Of course, before he left, he also disposed of the bodies of those four dogs. Although it was


    nothing to lose four dogs, the Lewis Family would definitely know that someone had entered the Lewis


    Residence if the bodies were found.


    Soon, Matthew left the ce and drove the woman to The Grand Pavilion. There were several houses


    belonging to Tiger here and Matthew had the keys to all of the residences. He took her to one of the


    houses and it was only then did he remove the silver needle from the back of the woman¡¯s neck.


    When Charmine woke up and saw the strange ce that she was in, her expression changed in an


    instant. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± she asked in a low voice.


    He was in a ck ensemble¡ªnot only was his attire ck, even his face was covered by a cloth of the


    same color. As a result, she couldn¡¯t see his appearance clearly at all.


    ¡°I should be the one asking you that!¡± he replied.


    She stared at him for a while before she suddenly gave a charming smile. ¡°Me? I¡¯m just a woman! You


    were the one who rendered me unconscious and brought me here. What do you want? I-I may be too


    weak to resist, but I¡¯m not afraid of you¡­¡±


    Her voice was captivating to the ears and if the average man had heard it, he would be engulfed with


    mes of lust. Nevertheless, Matthewpletely ignored it and calmly said, ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ve not cultivated


    the Orleans charm curse well enough yet. There¡¯s no need to show your pointless trick off!¡±


    Charmine¡¯s expression stiffened a little. She thought as she was born with superior looks, even without


    the charm curse, there were numerous men who would fall head over heels for her. Moreover, as she


    had cultivated the charm curse for many years, she was exceptionally confident of its ability.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Apart from her fellow peers and the stronger folks in Orleans, any other man would be controlled by her


    and end up dying working for her the moment she merely nced at them. However, the one in front of


    her didn¡¯t even look at her, so what was going on? Could it be that her charm couldn¡¯t attract him?


    In fact, what she didn¡¯t know was that her charm curse was useless on Matthew because he had long


    been on guard. Furthermore, it was because he saw many beautiful women in the course of his life. Her


    looks were simr to Crystal Harrison¡ªstunning, but not at its peak of beauty yet. There were still some


    gaps in terms of their beauty whenpared to Sasha, Leanna, and Jinny, Even Brittany Newman,


    Billy¡¯s young daughter, was far above Charmine in looks. Therefore, Matthew was considered immune to


    this kind of beauty.


    After a moment of silence, Charmine threatened in a low voice, ¡°Since you know about the charm curse,


    you would also know that I am from Orleans. Do you know what will happen if you are an enemy of the


    people of Orleans?¡±


    A sneering Matthew suddenly raised his hand and a silver needle broke through the air, which pierced


    into her left shoulder. She suddenly felt her body tremble before an indescribable feeling quickly


    overcame her. At once, she could not move her body at all. The feeling was not strictly unpleasant, but it


    was exceptionally strange and she did not like it at all.


    Within a few moments, she was drenched in sweat and she couldn¡¯t help but let out a low moan. Such a


    moan would be enough to make many men pulse with lust, but he acted as if he didn¡¯t hear anything and


    just quietly looked at her.


    Slowly but surely, her moan became heavier and she let out a low growl in the end. ¡°What do y-you


    want¡­¡±

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020


    Chapter 1020 Sudden Change of Circumstances


    Matthew calmly said, ¡°Answer my question.¡±


    Charmine clenched her teeth. ¡°D-Dream on! I am from Orleans and I will not be threatened by others!¡±


    ¡°Then, you will continue to bear the suffering,¡± Matthew added. ¡°Hehe, the charm curse that you cultivate


    is to sacrifice yourself as a voodoo while you consume the curse powder from a young age so that it runs


    in your blood and fills your bones with it. This curse powder is able to stimte men¡¯s lust to the point of


    controlling them. What I¡¯m doing now is destroying all the curse powder in your body little by little. That¡¯s


    why you¡¯re suffering! If you don¡¯t want your years of cultivation to bepletely destroyed by me, then


    feel free to continue to talk tough!¡±


    Charmine¡¯s expression changed greatly; she finally understood why she was having such a hard time.


    She answered in a trembling voice, ¡°Who the hell are y-you? How do you know so much about what


    we do in Orleans? How do you know the method to destroy the curse powder? Even my master


    doesn¡¯t know this method, so how could y-you have known it?¡±


    He replied, ¡°I¡¯m the one asking questions, not you. Are you going to answer me or not?¡±


    She stiffened before she eventually relented. ¡°M-My name is Charmine Nyx. I am from the voodoo n


    of Orleans. Now that I¡¯ve answered you, you can remove the silver needle now!¡±


    Thus, he withdrew the silver needle a little. She still couldn¡¯t move, but that feeling in her body had


    disappeared. Subsequently, she took a long, deep breath as if it had been centuries long in this short


    span of time.


    ¡°Answer my question properly; otherwise, this silver needle will stab your body again!¡± Matthew


    threatened in a cold voice.


    An unwilling Charmine gritted her teeth, but she slowly nodded in the end.


    He nodded with satisfaction and continued to ask, ¡°You guys were involved in the Lewis Family¡¯s matter,


    right?¡±


    As she looked at him, she suddenly probed, ¡°A-Are you Matthew Larson? It was you who ced the


    curse in the Lewis Residence earlier?¡±


    The small wooden jar that Matthew brought over earlier was filled with a kind of curse that was able to


    disperse itself in the air. It wasn¡¯t strong, but enough to bewitch people under its influence in an


    exceptionally short spell of time. If it were an ordinary person, of course, they would not be able to detect


    it.


    However, Charmine was from the voodoo n in Orleans after all, so she had noticed it at once.


    ¡°Hehe, since you know who I am, then answer my question properly!¡± He didn¡¯t bother to mask his


    identity.


    She clenched her teeth again. ¡°Dream on! Matthew, you killed my senior, Mr. Sanchez. W-We won¡¯t let


    you live! I must kill you to avenge my senior!¡±


    Matthew mused, ¡°So, Sanchez is your senior indeed! This means that you guys have a master. It seems


    that this matter was not of your doing. With yourck of intelligence, you definitely can¡¯t n or execute it


    properly. Thus, all of this should have been done by your master, right?¡±


    She froze; she did not expect that the few words that she threw out casually could be so well analyzed


    by him. So, she simply clenched her teeth and did not speak.


    His expression turned cold as he questioned her. ¡°Not answering? Good, then let¡¯s continue.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    With that, he was about to stab that silver needle into Charmine again. Her expression changed greatly


    as she really didn¡¯t want to experience this pain anymore. However, she was unwilling to rat out her


    master either.


    At this time, his phone suddenly rang. He picked it up and saw that it was Tiger calling.


    Tiger¡¯s anxious voice came just as Matthew answered the call. ¡°Matthew, the people from the Lewis


    Family are crazy. They have sent a lot of people to The Grand Garden and they want to take President


    Cunningham away. We fought with them!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°This is normal. Didn¡¯t I tell you that they will definitely head over


    tonight?¡±


    Tiger anxiously answered, ¡°I-I know and I¡¯ve gathered a lot of our men toe, but the problem is that


    President Cunningham and the others are heading out¡­¡±

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021


    Chapter 1021 Helen Was Caught


    Matthew couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise, ¡°Heading out? Why?¡±


    Tiger replied, ¡°I-It¡¯s because your mother-inw went out for some reason and she was caught by the


    Lewis Family. The Lewis Family then told President Cunningham toe out; otherwise, they w-will


    have to kill your mother-inw¡­¡±


    As the severity of the situation dawned on Matthew, he probed, ¡°How can this be? Isn¡¯t s-she looking


    after my aunt in the hospital? Didn¡¯t you arrange for our men to guard the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Tiger answered. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but those from the Lewis Family didn¡¯t head to


    the hospital. It was your mother-inw who went out on her own. We guarded the hospital, but we did


    not even expect that s-she would go out by herself¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Matthew froze. What the hell is going on here?


    Helen usually went to bed early and she wouldn¡¯t leave the residence at such ate hour. Besides, she


    was supposed to stay in the hospital tonight to take care of Heidi, so she wouldn¡¯t have made ns to go


    out. Why would she suddenly leave?


    However, at this time, he couldn¡¯t afford to analyze so much. He casually stabbed seven silver needles


    on Charmine, who went limp on the ground as her strength was sapped from her body.


    She trembled a little as she questioned, ¡°W-What have you done to me?¡±


    He replied, ¡°This method is called the Seven Divine Needles! There are seven silver needles that block


    the seven areas on your body where your energy and blood flow the most. You can¡¯t use any of your


    energy this way. You just stay here and wait for me toe back so that we can continue ying 20


    questionster!¡±


    With that, Matthew left straight away. Behind him, Charmine shouted angrily, ¡°Larson,e back! I won¡¯t


    let you off the hook! Now that you¡¯ve gone up against the Orleanians, your end will definitely be


    miserable¡­¡±


    He simply ignored her and closed the door of the room before he walked away. She cursed for a while


    and only stopped when she noticed that there was no movement outside at all. The anger on her face


    disappeared in an instant before a cold smile swept across her mouth.


    ¡°What an idiot. Does he really think this method can subdue me? We Orleanians always have a few


    centipedes stored inside our sleeves!¡±


    After she muttered two words, her pocket moved slightly a few times. Soon, a tiny furry fox jumped out


    from inside. This little animal was only palm-sized and it was covered in white fur. As it had big eyes, it


    looked extremely cute.


    Charmine lightly whistled to the little fox and it immediately straightened its ears. Then, it climbed onto


    her body. With its small paws and teeth, it took a lot of effort for the animal to get a silver needle out. She


    immediately felt a little more rxed and preponderant after the item was removed. Then, she slowly


    brought up her hand and pulled out another syringe, afterwhich her strength increased even more.


    Soon, she removed all seven silver needles and smiled triumphantly. ¡°How can you expect to trap me


    with this little trick? Hehe, Matthew is not that powerful after all! Since he knows how to use the


    centipede from Orleans, I must quickly report this to Master!¡±


    She quietly ran over to the door. As she crouched by the door and listened for a while, she endured that


    there was no movement outside before she opened the door and ran off into the darkness. However, she


    did not notice that Matthew was quietly watching her in a car. Upon seeing her leave, he smiled slightly


    and drove away.


    At once, he rushed to The Grand Garden, where he saw a few groups of people fighting in a few alleys


    next to it. It was without a doubt that they were members of the Lewis Family tussling with Tiger¡¯s men.


    Matthew ignored them and went straight back to The Grand Garden. The vi lights were still switched


    on, so he quickly ran into the vi. However, he had just entered the door when he heard Demi hissing


    from afar.


    ¡°Sasha, this time you should admit that Matthew is a curse to the family! Now that even Mom is about to


    be killed by him, you still want to speak up for him?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022


    Chapter 1022 Conclusive Evidence That Matthew Killed Them


    Inside the house was James, who was anxiously seated at the table. Sasha and Demi were just as


    nervous as they paced around him. Liam was also perched by the bench, looking as if he was worried


    but there was indescribable triumph in his eyes.


    Matthew hurriedly ran over. ¡°Sasha, how are things?¡±


    Once Demi saw him, she saw red and lunged over while roaring, ¡°Matthew, I¡¯ll fight you! You did this to


    my mother, you son of a b*tch! You deserve to die!¡±


    Sasha hurriedly pulled Demi back. ¡°Demi, shut up! We should ask for an exnation first.¡±


    Demi replied, ¡°What else do I need to ask about? Donovan, the head of the Lewis Family, is dead while


    his son, Dickson, has also perished. Their deaths were caused by Matthew. The Lewis Family has now


    gone bonkers and wants to fight with all of us because of him. What else do you want him to exin?


    How much longer do you want to shield him?¡±


    ¡°How do you know that all these people were killed by Matthew?¡± Sasha angrily responded. ¡°He must


    have been wrongly used¡ª¡±


    A furious Demi retorted, ¡°Bullsh*t! The Lewis Family is a member of the Ten Greatest Families of


    Eastcliff. They have sent people to fight us, so how can any of this be wrong? Do you think that the ten


    families will wrongly use us?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, did they not wrong us before on the matter of Zachary Jackson?¡± Sasha indignantly reminded.


    Demi stuttered for a moment, unable to snap back.


    At this moment, Liam suggested softly, ¡°This time is different. I received news that many people saw with


    their own eyes that it was Tiger¡¯s men who pushed Dickson, who then fell to his death. On the other


    hand, Matthew had seriously injured Donovan, which caused him to vomit a lot of blood. On the way to


    the hospital, he unfortunately died from his injuries! All of this is conclusive evidence!¡±


    She immediately echoed, ¡°Hey, Matthew, you¡¯re even more capable at this now! A strong, young man


    beating an older man to his death? No wonder the Lewis Family wants to fight with you! You don¡¯t


    deserve to live for what you did!¡±


    Sasha shouted again, ¡°Liam, Demi, shut up! Don¡¯t intimidate others with these hearsay stuff! I believe in


    Matthew; he definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!¡±


    Liam sneered, ¡°Sasha, this is not hearsay. I¡¯ll bet my life that these are all done by Matthew!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When she was about to retort, James angrily mmed the table with his fist. ¡°Shut up!!!¡±


    Those present immediately looked at him. His face was as dark as charcoal as he stared at Matthew.


    ¡°Matthew, let me ask you. Is what Liam said true?¡±


    Matthew responded in a low voice, ¡°I had some conflicts with the Lewis Family earlier tonight.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s expression changed slightly while Liam let out a coldugh.


    Then, James replied, ¡°In that case, you really asked someone to push Dickson to his death. As for


    Donovan, was he also killed by you?¡±


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°As for Donovan¡¯s death, I don¡¯t know. The scene was chaotic at that time and


    for some reason, Dickson suddenly fell to his death. I admit I punched Donovan, but not so hard that it


    would kill him! There is something fishy about this matter!¡±


    Demi immediately said, ¡°Something fishy? How can it be fishy? Matthew, you are a strong, young man.


    As for the head of the Lewis Family, he was middle-aged, so how can his physical condition be


    compared to yours? If you punched him, you might have aggravated some unknown illness in him, which


    caused him to die a sudden death!¡±


    Sasha nervously grabbed his arm.¡±N-No¡­ How could there be such a coincidence?¡±


    With an ugly look, James crossly added, ¡°Matthew, oh, Matthew. W-What is going on with you? You¡¯ve


    done well for some time and I¡¯ve begun to think that you¡¯re a good kid after all. Why did you fight with


    others and make such a big mess out of it?¡±

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023


    Chapter 1023 A Tiger Can¡¯t Change Its Stripes


    James and Helen had indeed changed their attitudes toward Matthew during this period of time where


    they indeed began to gradually ept him. In fact, James was not convinced of what Liam and Demi


    said; he even asked Matthew for his side of the story.


    However, now that he knew what had transpired, he felt really miserable. If it was something else, he


    would have been on Matthew¡¯s side. However, it involved the Lewis Family, who belonged to one of the


    Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff. How could the Cunningham Family evenpete with them?


    Demi immediately said, ¡°Dad, a tiger can¡¯t change its stripes! I have long said that Matthew is a terrible


    and useless man. Think about it: he didn¡¯t even finish vocational school. He has no culture, knowledge or


    proper upbringing. Thus, he is rude and barbaric. This kind of person looks alright on the surface with a


    little disguise. However, if he gains just a little power, he will really turn into a viin. You see, this time he


    has even fought with others at a nightclub. Don¡¯t you remember what nightclubs are for? What else can


    he be fighting in a nightclub for? It must be due to jealousy over some vixen! Matthew, oh, Matthew. My


    sister is being so good to you, yet this is how you are treating her?¡±


    Sasha anxiously retorted, ¡°Demi, don¡¯t talk nonsense! Matthew is not that kind of person! He must have


    done it for something else¡­¡±


    Demi snorted. ¡°Hehe, Sasha, you don¡¯t know him well enough! In fact, you¡¯ve really been fooled by him!¡±


    An upset James asked, ¡°Matthew, tell us. Why did you go to that nightclub tonight? Why did you get into


    a fight with someone?¡±


    After a sigh, Matthew told the story of what happened earlier. Of course, he didn¡¯t bring up the renovation


    materials. His narrative involved a mastermind who was out to destroy the Cunninghan Family and since


    it wasn¡¯t something that they could resolve, Matthew didn¡¯t want them to worry about it.


    Upon hearing Matthew¡¯s story, James and the others were taken aback.


    ¡°So, it was Dickson who tried to kidnap Sasha and you were so angry that you went to settle the score


    with him?¡± James¡¯ expression eased a bit.


    No matter what, Matthew didn¡¯t head to the nightclub to have fun, but rather, he went there for Sasha¡¯s


    sake, which made him feel exceptionally relieved. She had also tightly grasped his hand; she had always


    believed in him, but she never expected that tonight¡¯s affair to be this messy.


    Demi, on the other hand, said indignantly, ¡°Dad, this is all his side of the story. Who knows if it¡¯s true or


    not? Hmph, Matthew, you can fool others, but you can¡¯t fool me¡ª¡±


    A frowning Matthew was just about to speak when James mmed the table with his fist. ¡°Shut up,


    Demi!¡±


    Demi tried to speak. ¡°Dad¡ª¡±


    James pointed at her nose. ¡°I told you to shut up! Didn¡¯t you hear me? If you don¡¯t shut up, from now on,


    you¡¯re no longer wee at the Cunningham Residence!¡±


    She looked defiant, but eventually fell silent.


    He then took a deep breath and continued in a deep voice, ¡°Matthew, if this matter tonight is really as


    you have said, then you can¡¯t be med for any of this. However, the problem is that n-now, this matter


    has be a big deal. The patriarch of the Lewis Family and his son are dead, so the Lewis Family will


    certainly not let it go. W-What can we do?¡±


    Sasha hurriedly replied, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t believe that Donovan was killed by Matthew! I-I demand an


    autopsy; I will call the police and let them settle this matter!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    With a trembling voice, he asked, ¡°Y-Your mother is still in their hands, though. They also told us to meet


    them or she will be in danger. Now that two members of the Lewis Family are dead and your mother was


    kidnapped by them, I-I¡¯m really worried that something will happen to her¡ª¡±


    Matthew replied softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll definitely get her home. However, I have a question. Wasn¡¯t s-she


    supposed to be in the hospital? Why did she suddenly head out?¡±

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024


    Chapter 1024 Minerva Did It


    James shook his head. ¡°I have no idea what¡¯s going on either.¡±


    Demi pouted. ¡°Matthew, if you really want to save my mom, quit yapping! The Lewis Family wants you,


    so you can just go in exchange for my mom.¡±


    A furious Sasha asked, ¡°Do you hear yourself talking, Demi?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°What, did I miss a point?¡± Demi retorted. ¡°All this has happened because of him, so he should be the


    one to solve the problem, right? What do you think, Dad?¡±


    He red at her. ¡°Demi, how many times have I told you to be quiet? Also, this incident isn¡¯t entirely


    Matthew¡¯s fault. Our whole family is involved in this. This incident happened because of Leia!¡±


    Sasha could feel the tears swimming in her eyes; she never thought she would see the day when her


    father would speak up for Matthew.


    Matthew also felt touched because it was the first time ever that James had stood on his side.


    Demi, on the other hand, was losing her mind.


    Her parents¡¯ recent change in attitude toward Matthew was far too great and she was starting to feel a


    threat looming over the horizon.


    If they grew topletely trust him, how much of the family property would be left for her in the end?


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m saying all this to save Mom! She¡¯s no longer younger and now that the Lewis Family has


    kidnapped her, what should we do if something bad happens? Matthew said that he can save her, but he


    hasn¡¯t done anything! How is he going to save her? Also, there are so many people in the Lewis Family


    and it¡¯s even one of the Ten Greatest Families! How would he be able to save Mom just like that? Since


    he¡¯s young and strong, why can¡¯t he just go in exchange for Mom?¡± Demi asked angrily.


    James¡¯ expression turned dark. The matter had now involved his wife and he worried greatly for her.


    Matthew responded calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely rescue Mom and bring her back! Sasha, who was it


    that called you just now? Also, are you very sure that they have Mom?¡±


    Sasha hastily replied, ¡°Yes, I am! They even sent me a video¡ªlook!¡±


    She then unlocked her phone and yed the video.


    It was a small room where Helen was thrown onto the floor with her limbs all tied up.


    Not to mention, there was a knife held against her neck.


    A cold voice spoke in the video, ¡°We¡¯ll give you one hour to ask Matthew toe over! If not, we¡¯ll start


    by breaking one of this woman¡¯s legs!¡±


    Demi quickly added, ¡°See! It¡¯s been 20 minutes since then! Matthew, how are you going to rescue Mom?


    I¡¯m sticking with my words. The best solution is to hand you over for Mom! The Lewis Family is targeting


    you, so we can only get Mom home in one piece if you go!¡±


    Matthew ignored her as he replied in a low voice, ¡°Sasha, send the video to me. Everyone, stay at home


    and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Sasha quickly forwarded the video to him.


    James grabbed Matthew¡¯s arm and pleaded in a shaky voice, ¡°Matthew, y-you have to rescue her! I


    admit that we weren¡¯t nice to you in the past. T-This is our fault, b-but she¡¯s Sasha¡¯s mother after all¡­¡±


    He then patted James on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. Leave it to me!¡±


    After briskly walking out of the Cunningham Residence, the first thing he did was give Tiger a call. ¡°How¡¯s


    the investigation going?¡±


    Tiger replied, ¡°I just discovered some leads and was about to call you! Matthew, I think it¡¯s Minerva.¡±


    Matthew frowned. ¡°Minerva? How is she involved?¡±


    ¡°We found out that Minerva was the one who called your mother-inw and it was after the call that she


    left the hospital! So, we suspect that Minerva lured your mother-inw out of the hospital!¡±

 Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025


    Chapter 1025 You Will Never Find Her


    Matthew was enraged as he had never expected that Minerva would be involved again. ¡°Find her! Also,


    I¡¯m sending you a video. Help me to figure out where it was taken!¡±


    With that, he forwarded the video to Tiger.


    Once he had done so, he drove out of The Grand Garden.


    Upon seeing the war between the Lewis Family and Tiger¡¯s men still raging at a distance far away, he


    clenched his fists.


    He had 40 minutes to find Helen. If he failed, he would have to pull out all the stops.


    The only choice he had would be to kidnap Aaron and force him to release her!


    Less than 5 minutester, Tiger called. ¡°Matthew, we caught hold of Minerva. Should we send her over?¡±


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°No time. Put her on video call. I have some questions for her!¡±


    Tiger turned on the video call to show Minerva being held down on the floor, but there was a sneer on


    her face.


    ¡°Hello, Matthew. Are you looking for me? What, have you suddenly remembered that we¡¯re rtives?


    Weren¡¯t you so cool and awesome before this? My younger brother was imprisoned for life, my dad lost


    his job, and now weck the money to buy a house. We don¡¯t even have a roof over our heads, all


    thanks to you!¡± Minerva bared her teeth as she sneered with no intention of hiding her hatred for


    Matthew.


    He remained calm. ¡°I presume you¡¯re the one who lured Helen out? So, you¡¯re working with the Lewis


    Family now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that was me!¡± Sheughed. ¡°The Lewis Family gave me tons of money to do the job! Do you know


    how much they gave me? 5 million!¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t trust you anymore.¡± Matthew frowned. ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    Minerva grinned gleefully as she raised her left hand. ¡°Look.¡±


    Her left hand was wrapped in bandages and up until now, there was blood seeping through them.


    Now that he understood the situation, he couldn¡¯t help but lose hisposure. ¡°Minerva, you are such a


    shameless woman!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Shameless?¡± Minerva cackled. ¡°Hahaha! I like that phrase! Yes, I am shameless! I video called her and


    showed myself cutting my own wrist! If she won¡¯te out, I¡¯ll die right in front of her! And just like that,


    she came out like an obedient child. Not a bad trick, eh?¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Matthew sighed. Helen was still too soft-hearted toward this bunch of rtives.


    ¡°Where is your Aunt Helen now?¡± he asked in a low voice.


    Minerva cackled again. ¡°You want to know so badly, don¡¯t you? Try begging me, then!¡±


    The screen then showed Tiger standing up. ¡°You wretch! If you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    She nced at him. ¡°Oh dear, are you threatening me? Matthew, I¡¯ve already thought of all the possible


    consequences and scenarios before doing this. Look at the situation my family is in right now. Do you


    think I¡¯ll fear death?¡±


    Matthew waved his hand and Tiger reluctantly moved aside.


    ¡°Minerva, you didn¡¯t hide, so that means you want us to find you!¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°Speak now.


    What conditions do you have?¡±


    ¡°You are intelligent, Matthew!¡± Minervaughed in response. ¡°However, you¡¯re wrong. I don¡¯t have any


    conditions. I just wanted you to locate me so that I can watch you fall into despair! You want to find


    Helen? Haha, it¡¯s impossible! You will never find her! You saw the video, didn¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you trying oh-


    so-hard to figure out where it is? Hehe, you guys are a bunch of fools! Haven¡¯t you figured it out? It¡¯s a


    caravan, not a house at all! And it¡¯s still on the move as we speak! So, even Aaron Lewis doesn¡¯t know


    where Helen is right now! Even Billy Newman won¡¯t be able to find her! Matthew, you can¡¯t save her,


    understand? It¡¯s either your life or hers! Hahaha! Aren¡¯t you desperate now!¡±

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026


    Chapter 1026 I Know Where She Is


    Upon hearing Minerva¡¯s words, Tiger¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Woman, you¡¯re out of your mind!¡±


    Matthew frowned.


    She was truly insane. It was because of revenge that she allowed him to locate her before provoking her.


    However, he retrieved a pertinent piece of information¡ªthat is, it would be incredibly difficult to find


    Helen!


    She was in a caravan that was continuously on the go throughout Eastcliff. How am I going to look for


    her if her location keeps changing?


    The only way he could think of now was to hold Aaron hostage and force the Lewis Family into a trade.


    At this moment, Minerva suddenly piped up. ¡°Oh, right, Matthew. Are you thinking of catching Aaron and


    forcing him to hand Helen over? That¡¯s impossible too! Aaron¡¯s father is dead and he has lost the


    position as the head of the family. He¡¯s in a deeper despair and insanitypared to me! He¡¯s already


    prepared to die tonight and wants every member of the Cunningham Family, including you and Sasha, to


    perish with him! Even if you could catch him, he would neverpromise! Matthew, now the only way to


    save Helen is for you to obediently surrender to Aaron. He will do with you as he sees fit and release


    Helen. So? Are you going to save your mother-inw or not? Hahaha!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s expression turned dark. What could he do now? He was already out of options.


    He fell silent for a while before he hung up the phone, after which he contacted Billy.


    It was because he needed Billy¡¯s power to dig through every CCTV footage near the hospital in order to


    figure out where Helen went.


    The call had just connected when Billy¡¯s voice rang out from the other end of the line. ¡°What do I need to


    do? If necessary, I can round up all the members of the Lewis Family for your sake!¡±


    Billy would always be Billy. He was still as domineering as usual!


    Matthew was amazed, but he was also exasperated.


    Aaron had gone bananas, so even if they kidnapped every single member of the Lewis Family, he


    wouldn¡¯t let Helen leave just like that.


    So, Billy¡¯s n wouldn¡¯t work.


    Then, Matthew quickly described the n he had in his mind.


    Billy thought for a while before he answered, ¡°No problem! I can send my men to look through every


    CCTV in town and search all the caravans on the road! You¡¯ll have your answer in 15 minutes!¡±


    As he hung up the phone, Matthew couldn¡¯t help but be in awe.


    Did he say look through every CCTV in the entire town and have an answer in 15 minutes? It sounded


    simple, but he could barely imagine the number of people Billy would mobilize for this operation.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    With that singlemand from Billy, at least 10,000 people would be moved into action!


    This was indeed the First King of Eastcliff!


    He only had to say the word and it would be done! What majesty!


    Matthew sat in the car and was deep in thought for a while. Then, he messaged Tiger, asking him to


    interrogate Minerva and see whether she would spill the location where she had lured Helen to.


    Not long after, the reply came from Tiger.


    She didn¡¯t resist at all; she had almost immediately answered the question since she seemed to be


    extremely confident that Matthew could never locate Helen.


    Minerva had lured Helen to an inn near the hotel, but it was just outside the inn that the Lewis Family


    kidnapped Helen.


    Matthew rushed to the inn and immediately barged in.


    The attendants were all asleep at this moment, so he walked right up to the counter and pulled up the


    CCTV recordings at the reception.


    One of the attendants woke up in a startled state. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    In response, hended a blow on the back of her head with just about enough force to knock her out.


    Then, he proceeded with his mission. With the location that Minerva provided in mind, he quickly found


    the video interface and managed to retrieve the CCTV recordings.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Matthew to find the scene where Helen was walking toward the inn. It was true; she


    was indeed kidnapped at this spot.


    After staring at the screen for a moment, he frowned because the situation didn¡¯t seem right.


    The timestamp didn¡¯t match the time he had estimated.


    At this moment, Billy called. ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯m so sorry. We have searched every caravan in Eastcliff, but


    we couldn¡¯t find Helen.¡±


    However, at that moment, Matthew smiled. ¡°Mr. Newman, you can stop the search now. I know where


    she is!¡±

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027


    Chapter 1027 Helen Found


    Billy was taken aback. ¡°You know where she is?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthewughed. ¡°I don¡¯t know her location to be exact, but I know how to find her! Mr. Newman, we


    were looking in the wrong direction all along. Please help me with some investigation. Franklin has two


    subordinates whom he trusts more than anyone. Their names are Linus and Harry. Please check on


    them and see what they¡¯re doing!¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Billy replied. ¡°Ken, go and look up where they are right now. Mr. Larson, do you suspect


    that Franklin was the one who kidnapped Helen?¡±


    ¡°Quite possibly!¡± Matthew nodded.


    Billy was puzzled. ¡°How so?¡±


    In response, Matthew borated, ¡°I¡¯m at the inn right now and I¡¯ve looked at the nearby CCTV footage.


    My mother-inw¡¯s kidnapping was captured on tape.¡±


    A surprised Billy asked, ¡°And you saw Franklin¡¯s subordinates?¡±


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°No. They were masked, so I couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly. However, the time


    shown on the footage was 12:53PM!¡±


    After thinking for a long while, Billy responded in a quiet voice, ¡°I see what you mean now!¡±


    Not long after that, Ken rushed over and reported his findings.


    Billy then continued, ¡°Ken has managed to discover the locations of Linus and Harry based on the GPS


    from their phones. I¡¯ll send the location to you. Do you need help from my men?¡±


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s all right; I can handle it on my own! Thank you so much, Mr. Newman!¡±


    It was moments after hanging up that he received Billy¡¯s message. Upon checking the location, he


    realized that Linus and Harry were in a residential building not far away.


    Matthew then nced at the time. There was 15 minutes to go until the hour was up. Hecked the


    courage to dy any longer. Therefore, he dropped Tiger a message before speeding toward the


    location. It took him 7 minutes to arrive at the aforementioned residential building.


    Matthew looked around the ground floor before he immediately locked his gaze on the apartment that


    Billy mentioned. It was located right in the middle of the third floor. The curtains in that apartment were


    drawn, but a faint light managed to shine through.


    Matthew didn¡¯t take the stairs. Rather, he gripped the outdoor pipe for dear life and used it to climb his


    way up until he arrived at the window of the said apartment. He retrieved a small porcin bottle from his


    pocket to unscrew it before he pointed its opening toward the window. Then, he discreetly yanked open


    the curtains to reveal a small gap before he gently blew at the bottle¡¯s mouth. A faint fog of power


    immediately drifted into the apartment.


    A short whileter, Matthew heard two soft thudsing from the apartment; it was as if someone had


    fallen down. After that, he mbered down the pipe and took the stairs until he arrived at the apartment


    door.


    There was no response after he reached out to knock on the door. He wasn¡¯t in a rush as he stood by


    the door and waited patiently.


    Soon, a young man ran over while panting. When he saw Matthew, he immediately said, ¡°Mr. Larson,


    Master Tiger has sent me. What are your orders?¡±


    Before Matthew set out, he had texted Tiger, asking Tiger to send a picklock over. The lockpicker must


    be the young man standing in front of him.


    Matthew pointed at the door. ¡°Unlock it.¡±


    The young man scrutinized it for a bit before he instantly announced, ¡°No problem.¡±


    He fished out a wire from his pocket and inserted it into the keyhole. 10 seconds had barely passed by


    when a ¡®click¡¯ was heard followed by the unlocked door.


    Upon seeing such a scene, Matthew stared at the man in awe. He has a solid set of skills.


    The man looked awkward as he smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Mr. Larson, I used to sneak into houses and


    help myself to some stuff. You see, these¡­ are all survival skills.¡±


    It was at this point when Matthew immediately came to the realization that the man was a thief.


    As he pushed open the door and entered, he found the living room empty and deserted. There were two


    bedrooms, but their doors were shut tight.


    Then, Matthew opened the door to one of the bedrooms, only to find that it was deserted as well.


    Another bedroom door was, unfortunately, locked from the inside. However, the locked door lost its


    purpose with the young lockpicker here as he swiftly picked the door open.


    They entered and found three people on the floor of the bedroom. One of them was Matthew¡¯s mother-


    inw, Helen!


    Matthew sighed in relief because the rescue mission was a sess.

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028


    Chapter 1028 You Shouldn¡¯t Trust Matthew


    The men on the floor were Linus and Harry, who were Franklin¡¯s most trustedckeys.


    Matthew went over to help Helen up and untie her. Then, he took out a porcin bottle and put it under


    her nose.


    After she inhaled the contents of the bottle, she slowly regained consciousness, but the moment she did,


    she gasped and scurried off to a corner. ¡°Don¡¯t hit me! Please don¡¯t hit me.¡±


    Matthew quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mom. It¡¯s me, Matthew. Everything is fine. Nobody¡¯s going to hit you.¡±


    Helen took a closer look, then she froze up and started crying. Her hair was unkempt, her face was


    bruised, and she had been kicked all over. Apparently, she had been tortured in here for a while. Helen


    was just a civilian, so she had never gone through such abuse. Understandably, she was distraught.


    Matthew calmed her down and video-called Sasha after Helen had settled down a little.


    Back in the vi at Grand Garden, Demiined, ¡°It¡¯s been an hour. A whole hour! What¡¯s taking that


    loser so long? If Mom¡¯s hurt, I¡¯m giving him a piece of my mind! You guys shouldn¡¯t have trusted him!


    He¡¯s going to get Mom killed.¡±


    James sighed. ¡°What should we do? If something happens to your mother, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to


    face it. Sasha, can Matthew really save her?¡±


    Before Sasha could say anything, Liam said, ¡°No way, Dad. The Lewises are behind this. There¡¯s no way


    someone like Matthew could stand up against them. Besides, we don¡¯t even know where they¡¯re keeping


    Mom, so how are we supposed to save her? You shouldn¡¯t have let Matthew handle this.¡±


    James sighed again. He was starting to regret his decision as well.


    Sasha snapped, ¡°Shut up, will you? It hasn¡¯t even been an hour. He¡¯ll save her. I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    Demi snickered. ¡°You still think he can make it? Well, if he can bring Mom home, I¡¯ll eat my words!¡±


    Liam sneered. ¡°Forget it, Sasha. That loser isn¡¯t as powerful as you think he is. You¡¯re gonna regret it if


    something happens to Mom.¡±


    Sasha paled, but then her phone rang. When she saw who it was, some color returned to her face. ¡°It¡¯s


    Matthew! He¡¯s got news!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    James huddled closer. ¡°So? Did he find your mother? How is she?¡±


    Demi and Liam scoffed.


    ¡°I bet he¡¯s giving up. It¡¯s almost time, so I bet he¡¯s trying to me someone else for his ipetence.


    Well, I¡¯m not letting it go. He promised to save Mom, and I will hold it against him.¡±


    Sasha ignored her and took the video call. But before Matthew could say anything, Demi shouted, ¡°It¡¯s


    been an hour, Matthew! If anything happens to my mother, I will kill you!¡±


    Matthew frowned in annoyance, but he said nothing and simply aimed the phone¡¯s camera at Helen.


    Demi didn¡¯t even bother looking at the screen and continued shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running,


    Matthew! You¡ª¡±


    At this moment, James darted over and pped his b*tch of a daughter. ¡°Get lost, you moron! Give me


    the phone! That¡¯s your mother! Matthew found her!¡±

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029


    Chapter 1029 Useless Daughter


    Sasha saw her mother as well. She didn¡¯t look too good, but at least she was in one piece. Sasha


    heaved a sigh of relief, and she was excited about the fact that Matthew managed to do what he


    promised.


    James kept asking how Helen was doing, but she wouldn¡¯t stop sobbing, though she did answer him


    from time to time.


    Matthew took the phone back. ¡°She¡¯s fine now, Dad. I¡¯ll send her home. Calm down and wait for me.¡±


    James nodded. ¡°I will. Thank you, Matthew. Really, I mean it. I would be lost without you.¡± He hung up


    and wiped the tears off his face. Those were tears of joy.


    Demi and Liam stood beside them, gawking.


    It was then that Sasha remembered what they said, and she was furious. ¡°Demi, Liam, didn¡¯t you guys


    say Matthew couldn¡¯t bring Mom back just now? What do you have to say now?¡±


    Demi and Liam looked awkward. They wouldn¡¯t stop mocking Matthew earlier, but now, everything they


    said came back to bite them in the *ss.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? I thought you guys loved to talk? Didn¡¯t you say you were gonna eat


    your words, Demi?¡± Sasha growled. She had been tolerating the two of them for a while now, so once


    she got the chance, she hopped on it and defended Matthew.


    Angered, Demi roared back, ¡°S-So what if he did it? Mom has bruises all over her! None of this would


    have happened if he didn¡¯t kill those Lewis guys. Mom wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped either! Don¡¯t be so


    smug about this, Sasha! Matthew started all this, so don¡¯t defend h¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, James came over and pped her again, but this time with even more strength.


    ¡°Shut up, you moron!¡± he roared.


    Demi was stunned by the p, but she was furious as well. ¡°W-Why did you do that, Dad? I wasn¡¯t


    wrong. Matthew¡¯s the one who started this whole mess, and Mom got kidnapped because of what he


    did.¡±


    James raised his hand again, and Demi hid behind Liam. Liam looked horrified as well. He kept


    retreating and tried to get Demi to stop her father in case James pped him.


    James red at them. ¡°You¡¯re both trash! None of you came up with a n to save Helen! Instead, you


    guys kept bbering and mocking Matthew. The both of you were no help at all! Heck, you guys


    hindered Matthew¡¯s efforts while he was out there trying to save your mom. Do you want your mom dead


    or something? You¡¯re worse than scum! Both of you!¡±


    Demi panicked. ¡°I didn¡¯t drag us down. I-I came up with a n too. I said that we could send Matthew to


    the Lewises and let them do whatever they wanted to him. Mom could have been saved that way too, but


    he had refused to go. He¡¯s a coward.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    James finally snapped, and he picked up the mug on the table and hurled it at Demi. Demi quickly got


    out of the way, so the mug smashed into pieces. Dad¡¯s really angry. Demi shivered in fear.


    James pointed at her angrily. ¡°You idiot child! You¡¯re still trying to weasel your way out of this! I¡¯m going to


    break your legs!¡± James went over to her furiously, but the moment he got up, the world around him


    started spinning, and everything went ck.

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030


    Chapter 1030 I¡¯m an Idiot


    Seeing James fainting, Sasha quickly caught him. ¡°Dad? Dad, are you alright? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± she kept


    calling out to him and massaged his temples.


    Demi was petrified and shaking, but she didn¡¯t dare toe over to check on James.


    James woke up a whileter. He looked at Sasha first, and when he turned to Demi, his gaze was filled


    with disappointment. Sighing, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve been too harsh on you, Sasha. I should not have treated


    Matthew the way I did. You two are the ones who really care about us, but I was too blind to see it.¡±


    James even started to cry in the end.


    Sasha was delighted but also sad for her father. ¡°I¡¯m d you can see that, Dad. It doesn¡¯t matter what


    happened in the past. All that matters is that we treat Matthew well from now on.¡±


    James wiped his tears away. ¡°Honestly, now that I think of it, I had been nothing but an abuser to


    Matthew. I always thought he married you for our money, but now I see that he doesn¡¯t care about that.


    I¡¯ve been too harsh on the both of you.¡±


    Demi couldn¡¯t take it anymore and blurted, ¡°What do you mean, Dad? We care about you too!¡±


    James shot her a re. ¡°Really? Let me ask you then. What did you two do while Helen was captured?


    Did you even help out?¡±


    Demi defended herself. ¡°I-I wanted to help, but I had no idea how. Besides, Matthew¡¯s the one who


    started¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± James shot back. ¡°You know better than anyone how this whole mess started. Matthew didn¡¯t


    cause it. Technically speaking, we started this whole thing.¡±


    Demi couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. ¡°What? But why? Matthew¡¯s the one who killed those guys.¡±


    James growled angrily, ¡°And you know why he did that. He did it for Heidi. She¡¯s the reason he got


    himself into this mess. Strictly speaking, Heidi¡¯s our family, not his. But still, Matthew fought the Lewises


    just to help her out and got himself into this sticky situation. It¡¯s obvious that he cares about us more than


    you do.¡±


    Demi couldn¡¯t argue against that, but a whileter, she mumbled, ¡°Then that¡¯s Aunt Heidi¡¯s fault. Why did


    you vent on me?¡±


    James was trembling with rage, and he gnashed his teeth. ¡°What the heck did you just say? That¡¯s Heidi.


    She¡¯s probably the only good person in your mother¡¯s family. Of course we need to help her out. If either


    you or Sasha got in trouble in the future, you would help each other out, wouldn¡¯t you? Honestly, I don¡¯t


    regret helping her out one bit.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Demi still wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Yeah, we helped, but so what? It wasn¡¯t a big deal in the first ce, but


    Matthew blew the whole thing out of proportion.¡±


    James shouted, ¡°You think he wanted to do that? The Lewises did that. Honestly, this whole mess is on


    your mother and her family. Matthew had nothing to do with it. He could have stayed out of it and nobody


    would say anything, but he didn¡¯t. He antagonized the Lewises to help your mother and her family out,


    but what about you? What makes you think you have the right to point fingers at him?¡±

 Chapter 1031

    Chapter 1031


    Chapter 1031 I Believe You


    Sasha was standing beside her father. When her father said he would take Matthew¡¯s side, she felt like


    crying. It had been three years, and she had tried everything she could so her family could ept


    Matthew. She didn¡¯t mind that they didn¡¯t like him, since all she wanted was for them not to be prejudiced


    against him. She never expected this day woulde when her father would start to take Matthew¡¯s


    side. She teared up, thinking that all her sacrifices finally paid off.


    Liam was standing at a corner. He had a sense of impending doom, knowing that trouble wasing his


    way. If James and Helen took Matthew¡¯s side, he would lose out on the family¡¯s inheritance. However, he


    didn¡¯t dare say anything. James was just yelling at Demi for now, and Liam didn¡¯t want to draw any


    attention to him.


    A short whileter, Matthew arrived at the vi with Helen. Matthew drove the car into the yard, and


    James quickly came over to take a close look at her, worried about her condition. Sasha, on the other


    hand, held Matthew¡¯s hand gratefully.


    ¡°Thank you, Matthew,¡± James thanked him sincerely.


    Matthew was surprised as he didn¡¯t think James would thank him.


    Sasha held his arm tightly and whispered, ¡°Matthew, Dad is grateful for you, and he said he¡¯ll take your


    side no matter what happens.¡±


    That surprised Matthew even more. James actually said that?


    James nodded slowly. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll back you up this time, Matthew, and I know you didn¡¯t kill them! So what if


    it¡¯s the Lewises? We¡¯ll fight them until the veryst breath.¡±


    Matthew was touched, and he nodded back. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this, Dad. We¡¯ll be fine, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    James nodded again. ¡°Alright then, Matthew. I believe you won¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Matthew nodded again and left the house. After leaving a few guys standing sentry around the yard, he


    left The Grand Garden. It would be a sleepless night, for he had a lot of matters to deal with.


    The first thing he did was make a call to Billy and ask him to send a few fighters to protect The Grand


    Garden. With how things were progressing, he knew things would get tense between him and the


    Lewises. They had a lot of thugs working for them, and some were professionally trained. Tiger and his


    lackeys could handle normal thugs, but they would be hard pressed to hold back the professionals.


    Matthew had to keep his wife and her family safe before he could go up against the Lewises.


    As for Natalie, well, he had no reason to worry. She lived in Lakeside Garden, and that ce was Billy¡¯s


    best guarded estates, or at least one of them. Every time he went there, he could feel a lot of powerful


    fighters hiding in the shadows. Nobody, not even the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire, would dare


    make a ruckus in there.


    On top of that, Matthew had asked Jinny to keep an eye on Natalie. Jinny couldn¡¯t fight, but she could


    command countless poisonous animals that could take out any ambushers before they knew what hit


    them.


    Billy obliged. He had actually sent a few of his men over a while back, and they were already hiding in


    the shadows, making it impossible for anyone to sneak in.


    With Billy¡¯s men protecting his family, Matthew didn¡¯t have to hold back anymore. After that, he went to


    Tiger so he could see Minerva. Tonight, Matthew wanted to settle things with her once and for all.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032


    Chapter 1032 A Wench


    Tiger was at The Grand Pavilion. Since Matthew would face the Lewises that night, he wanted to be


    there himself to help. That was also where Minerva was locked up.


    After he went into the ce Minerva was imprisoned, he heard her cackling like a maniac. ¡°It¡¯s been an


    hour. I bet he still can¡¯t find her. Give up! She¡¯s probably already in pieces now. That¡¯s what you get for


    fighting the Lewises. If you guys won¡¯t give up on Matthew, soon your family will get taken away and end


    up dead too! That¡¯s what you get!¡±


    When Matthew came into the room, the first thing he saw was Minerva hanging from the ceiling with her


    hands tied. Tiger was smoking on the sofa, and his most trusted lieutenants were beside him. Even Max


    was there. After he became Ed¡¯sckey, he became a part of Tiger¡¯s gang. Therefore, whenever Tiger


    needed help, he would bring his team over to lend him a hand.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At the moment, Tiger looked annoyed. ¡°Dammit! Stuff that b*tch¡¯s mouth. God, I can¡¯t even hear myself


    think!¡±


    Max took his sock off and stuffed it in Minerva¡¯s mouth. Then he saw Matthewing in. Max froze up


    for a second, and he leaped with joy. ¡°You¡¯re here, Mr. Matthew!¡±


    Tiger and the others saw him, and they stood up. ¡°Mr. Larson!¡±


    Matthew smiled at them and went to the living room. ¡°Sit.¡±


    Everyone sat down.


    ¡°Thanks for helping out tonight,¡± Matthew said.


    Tiger replied, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to help you, sir.¡±


    He smiled and turned to look at Minerva. Her mouth was stuffed with a sock, and she kept making


    muffled sounds. Matthew waved his hand. ¡°Take the sock out.¡±


    Max quickly took the sock out of her mouth.


    Minerva retched for a while before she growled, ¡°Damn you, Larson! Kill me if you dare! I¡¯m not scared of


    you! I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the depths of hell! You¡¯re not getting out alive either!¡±


    Matthew pursed his lips but said nothing. He stared at her as she spewed curses at him like a crazed


    wench. A whileter, he sneered. ¡°You call yourself a foreign aristocrat? Well, you look more like a


    wench now.¡±


    Everyone burst outughing.


    Minerva¡¯s face fell. She had always taken pride in being a foreign talent. Now that Matthew destroyed


    her pride in just one sentence, she trembled with rage. ¡°Cut the crap, Matthew! What are you here for?


    Trying to get me to tell you where Helen is? Dream on! It¡¯s been an hour! They¡¯ve already cut her hands


    and legs off, and it¡¯s all thanks to you! The Lewises won¡¯t stop at that! They¡¯ll hunt you down! I¡¯m


    dragging you down even if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡± she roared.


    Matthew smiled at her and took out his phone. He yed a video to her that showed Helening back


    home. Matthew had taken the video on purpose to show it to Minerva.


    Minerva was shocked after taking just a nce at the video. ¡°I-Impossible! You¡¯re lying! This is a trick!


    You couldn¡¯t have saved her! This must be an old video! You¡¯re trying to trick me!¡±


    Matthew sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t waste my timeing up with lies to deceive the likes of you. You know the


    video is real. You should know the clothes she wore tonight and how badly she was beaten up. And now


    you say it¡¯s fake? Are you stupid?¡±


    Minerva was having a breakdown. She knew the video was real, and that Helen was rescued.


    ¡°Impossible. You shouldn¡¯t have been able to find her!¡± Minerva gritted her teeth, growling.

 Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033


    Chapter 1033 Franklin¡¯s Orders


    Matthew scoffed. ¡°Do you really think everyone else is an idiot? Do you think you¡¯re the smartest person


    here? I was suspicious at the start¡ªI was wondering why you would intentionally allow us to catch you. I


    finally understood the reason when I went to the inn. You were doing it so that you could show us that


    Mom was on the move in an RV. You were misleading us so that we would search for the RV instead.


    But the truth is, Mom wasn¡¯t in the RV at all!¡±


    Minerva widened her eyes and stared at Matthew in disbelief. ¡°H-How did you know that?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. All I needed to know was the identity of the person who captured Helen!¡± Matthew uttered.


    ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± Minerva was puzzled. Even Tiger was confused by the situation¡ªhe didn¡¯t


    understand what Matthew meant. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Aaron the one who took Helen away, Matthew?¡± Tiger eyed


    the other man curiously.


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought at first. However, I found out that it wasn¡¯t Aaron after


    all!¡±


    ¡°Aaron wasn¡¯t the one who did it? Who was it, then?¡± Tiger was shocked.


    ¡°It was Franklin!¡± Matthew replied.


    Tiger¡¯s eyes were bulging. ¡°Franklin?! That can¡¯t be possible! Franklin didn¡¯t do anything tonight. The


    only ones who came were Donovan¡¯s trusted aides¡­¡±


    Matthew shifted his gaze to look at Minerva, whose face had turned ghastly pale. ¡°Am I right, Minerva?¡±


    he sneered.


    She gritted her teeth. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about at all!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve alreadye to this point, and we¡¯ve already saved Helen, so you don¡¯t need to continue with


    your little tricks anymore, alright? Aaron never contacted you at all. Franklin was the one who paid you to


    do this!¡± Matthew hissed.


    After ring at Matthew and gritting her teeth for a while, Minerva finally let out a sigh. ¡°H-How did you


    find out about this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the time,¡± Matthew muttered.


    ¡°Time?¡± she asked.


    ¡°W-What does that mean?¡± Tiger didn¡¯t understand either.


    ¡°I went to the inn and got the surveince tapes to view the videos where Helen was captured. The tapes


    showed that it was 12.50AM when it happened,¡± Matthew uttered.


    ¡°S-So?¡± Tiger scratched the back of his head. Matthew eyed him speechlessly. Tiger doesn¡¯t use his


    brains often, huh? ¡°ording to your sources, Aaron only made a move at 1.00AM, Tiger. Before that,


    they were in the Lewis Residence, having a meeting about how they would deal with me. In other words,


    it would¡¯ve been impossible for Aaron to do anything before 1.00AM. He couldn¡¯t have gone over to bribe


    Minerva, and he couldn¡¯t have told Minerva to lure Helen out. He couldn¡¯t have captured Helen.¡±


    Tiger¡¯s eyes widened as he finally understood that situation. ¡°Ah! What you just said makes so much


    sense! It¡¯s impossible for Aaron¡¯s men to have done anything before 1.00AM.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why Aaron couldn¡¯t have been the one behind this matter. The person who did this chose to go


    for Helen, who was alone in the hospital, instead of going for my wife and the rest of them. This shows


    that the whole event was extremely well-nned. This person knows a lot about our family, and he


    knows where all of our family members were located. Furthermore, he knows our weakness¡ªhe knows


    the best person to target! Based on all of these clues, we can tell that the person had gone through


    extensive nning before making a move.¡±


    Matthew nced at Tiger as he continued with his words. ¡°Let me tell you something. The person who


    has been silently attacking us is Franklin all along. I bet Aaron didn¡¯t even know what happened in our


    family until tonight. How could he havee up with such a well-rounded n?¡± Matthew uttered. ¡°This


    shows that Aaron wasn¡¯t the one who captured Helen. Instead, it was Franklin, who had long been


    nning this!¡±


    Tiger pped his hands when he finally understood the situation. ¡°Woah, Matthew! Your deductions are


    so urate! I can¡¯t believe I had been so clueless this entire time. I nearly sent someone over to capture


    Aaron and force him to hand Helen over to us!¡±

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034


    Chapter 1034 This is Franklin¡¯s Trap


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°Tiger, if you actually went to capture Aaron, then you would¡¯ve fallen for Franklin¡¯s


    trap!¡±


    Tiger froze. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Donovan was the head of the family for a long time, and he had a lot of confidants around. Since


    Franklin wishes to overthrow Donovan and take his spot, he¡¯d have to get rid of all of Donovan¡¯s


    confidants. Aaron brought such a huge number of people over to wreak havoc today, yet Franklin didn¡¯t


    stop him at all. It¡¯s all part of Franklin¡¯s n¡ªhe wants us to help him get rid of Donovan¡¯s confidants!¡±


    ¡°The one person Franklin is afraid of is Aaron. Aaron is Donovan¡¯s son, and he¡¯s also thergest


    competitor Franklin has¡ªboth of them would likely fight to be the head of the family. That was


    why Franklin came up with this n to capture Helen and force us to go for Aaron. I¡¯m sure that reports


    of Aaron¡¯s mysterious death will surface if we actually capture him. Then, we¡¯d be the ones who would


    be responsible for everything. Donovan¡¯s confidants would never rest until they ended us all!¡±


    ¡°In that case, Franklin wouldn¡¯t have had to lift a finger, and he would have managed to get rid of his


    competitor, Aaron, while also eliminating all of Donovan¡¯s confidants. He would secure the spot as the


    head of the family then.¡±


    Tiger widened his eyes once more. He had never considered all these factors, and he broke into a cold


    sweat as he listened to Matthew¡¯s breakdown of the situation. ¡°F-Franklin is such a sly man!¡± Tiger


    eximed.


    At that point, Minerva¡¯s forehead was covered with sweat, and she looked like she was about to pass


    out. She knew about some parts of Franklin¡¯s n, and what Matthew had said waspletely aligned


    with Franklin¡¯s intentions. She couldn¡¯t help but steal another nce at Matthew. She was truly shocked


    this time. I¡¯ve always thought he was just a useless live-in son-inw, but it turns out that he¡¯s not that


    simple of a person at all!


    ¡°H-How did you manage to find Helen, then?¡± Minerva couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°It was easy for me to locate her once I knew who captured her. Once I guessed that it was Franklin, I


    just had to hunt his men down. This is a huge scheme that involves Aaron¡¯s life, so Franklin wouldn¡¯t ask


    some outsiders to help him with it. He¡¯d certainly get someone he trusted. Franklin has two confidants he


    trusts the most¡ªLinus and Harry. They would be the ones who got involved whenever Franklin needed


    to do something in secret. I was certain that Franklin would send both of them to handle this incident as


    well.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, all I had to do was find these two guys, and I would be able to locate Helen. It was easy to


    find them. Do you know what location services are? Even if your phone is turned off, one would still be


    able to track the phone down. That was how I found both of them!¡± Matthew exined.


    After hearing his words, Tiger was left with his jaw hanging wide open in shock. He was utterly in awe.


    Minerva, on the other hand, had the color drained from her face. She had admitted her defeat at that


    point. She used to think that she was smart, but her wittiness was nothing when ced beside Matthew¡¯s


    genius abilities!


    A short whileter, Minerva broke the silence and spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°I really underestimated


    you, Matthew. However, don¡¯t get too cocky just yet! The opponent you¡¯re against is a member of the Ten


    Greatest Families of Eastcliff, and you won¡¯t be able to defend yourself against someone as grand as


    him! Hmph. How long do you think you can live even after you kill me?¡±


    Matthew waved her concerns away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill you, Minerva. You¡¯re Sasha¡¯s cousin, after


    all. How could I kill you? It wouldn¡¯t be good if such rumors got to the public, right?¡±


    Minerva sneered. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know! Hmph! You can¡¯t do anything to me, so why don¡¯t you let me


    go now?¡±


    ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll let you go soon. But Tiger, I need you to spread the news to the public. Say that


    Minerva¡¯s conscience got the better of her and that she told us the truth. That¡¯s how we managed to save


    Helen,¡± Matthew uttered.

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035


    Chapter 1035 I Want You to Wish You Were Dead


    Minerva¡¯s expression changed the moment she heard what Matthew said. ¡°Matthew! S-Stop talking


    nonsense!¡± She knew that Franklin would destroy her if Matthew¡¯s words ever got to Franklin. Sure,


    Matthew meant it when he said he wouldn¡¯t kill me, but things would be worse if Franklin thinks that I told


    Matthew the truth! Franklin doesn¡¯t care if I¡¯m Sasha¡¯s rtive! I¡¯d die a horrible death if Franklin were the


    one to end my life!


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s about time you pay for the things you¡¯ve done, Minerva! I¡¯m not going to kill you,


    but I¡¯m going to make you wish you were dead! Let her go, Tiger!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Tigerughed heartily. ¡°Hurry up and let her go, guys. Send her out and make sure you guys are


    polite to her, okay?¡± The rest of the menughed along as they untied her and walked her out.


    Minerva thrashed about and cursed at everyone, but they simply ignored her and dragged her out.


    Matthew got to his feet once Minerva disappeared into the distance. ¡°Send someone to follow her,


    Tiger. Keep a close eye on her.¡±


    Tiger froze. ¡°Why do we need to do that, Matthew?¡±


    Matthew red at the other man. ¡°Did you think I was talking to her because I had nothing better to do? I


    said all those things with one purpose in mind¡ªI wanted to scare her so that she would go to Franklin.


    Of course, she might not personally be close to Franklin, but there must be a middle-man who passes


    messages between both of them. I want to know who this middle-man is. I need to get proof of Franklin¡¯s


    crimes, do you understand?¡±


    Tiger came to another realization then. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Matthew! I¡¯ll take care of this!¡± He sent some men to


    handle this matter. Meanwhile, Matthew no longer stayed around¡ªhe headed downstairs and drove off.


    He arrived at a hotel just 15 minutester, and he took an elevator from the basement car park right up to


    the top of the building.


    There was a young man waiting for him the moment he stepped out of the elevator. The young man took


    a step back when he saw that Matthew had arrived. ¡°The boss has been waiting for a long while. He¡¯s on


    the balcony,¡± the young man muttered.


    Matthew nodded before he strode directly into the room. The top floor of the building was a huge suite


    that went beyond 2,000 square feet. The ce was one of the Lach Family¡¯s business projects, and only


    the main members of the family were allowed into this suite. Regr people would never get the chance


    to enter the ce.


    The balcony outside was the size of a whole garden. Matthew caught sight of two men in the distance


    when he first stepped out onto the balcony. The night breeze was chilly, and the balcony provided a clear


    view of the whole of Eastcliff.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The two men sitting on the balcony were none other than Wilson and Felix. Wilson had invited Felix over


    to his ce about two hours earlier. As Matthew walked over, Wilson immediately got to his feet before


    greeting Matthew. ¡°Let me introduce you guys, Felix. This is Mr. Larson, the man I was telling you about.¡±


    Felix looked like an extremely honest and reliable farmer¡ªthe way he dressed was rather old-fashioned.


    However, sparks danced in his eyes as he stared at Matthew. He gave Matthew a nod without saying


    anything, and Matthew responded with a smile before he sat down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Mr. Lach told you everything that you need to know. So, I wonder if you¡¯re interested in working


    with me, Mr. Lewis,¡± Matthew uttered in a quiet tone.


    At that moment, Felix nced at the teacup on the table before he responded. ¡°The head of the Lewis


    family died in your hands, Mr. Larson. Wouldn¡¯t I be betraying my kind if I formed a partnership with you,


    Mr. Larson? Although I don¡¯t have a really high position in the Lewis Family, they¡¯re still family to me. I


    can¡¯t betray my own blood!¡±


    ¡°The fact that you were able to utter such words just shows that I picked the right person,¡± Matthew said.


    Felix couldn¡¯t help but feel curious upon hearing Matthew¡¯s words. ¡°What does that mean, Mr. Larson?¡±

 Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036


    Chapter 1036 Are You Content?


    Matthew answered with a question. ¡°Will you work with me if I can prove that I wasn¡¯t the one who killed


    Donovan?¡±


    Felix frowned for a moment as if he was deep in thought. ¡°Dickson is part of the Lewis Family as well¡­¡±


    At that moment, Matthew threw a file onto the table. ¡°These are all of Dickson¡¯s crimes. I¡¯m sure you


    know what he has done in the past. If we put these out in public, do you think the Lewis Family would still


    recognize him as a part of them?¡±


    Once more, Felix was silent for a long while as he contemted Matthew¡¯s words. ¡°I can¡¯t betray my


    family, Mr. Larson!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking you to do. I¡¯m asking for a partnership where both parties will benefit one


    another. From here onward, we can be allies. I¡¯ll help you, and you¡¯ll help me¡ªthat¡¯s all this is. I won¡¯t


    get involved in any of the Lewis Family¡¯s business. If anything, I can perhaps help your family to further


    develop their business!¡±


    ¡°You sure are an ambitious man, Mr. Larson!¡± Felix couldn¡¯t help but lift his head to stare at Matthew with


    his twinkling eyes. Both of them chuckled immediately. Wilson had said the exact same words in the


    past, but it was Felix¡¯s turn to say it then!


    Matthew stood up to nce at the skyline before his eyes. ¡°My goals and ambition go beyond


    Eastcliff.Simrly, I hope that you guys can look further than just Eastcliff as well. The Hughes, for


    example, managed to kill Zachary before they got Connor to kill his own son. How did they do that?


    Because the Hughes are more powerful than you guys! Just the Hughes themselves would be able to


    take down the rest of the Ten Greatest Families! Are you okay with that, Felix? Are you content with your


    life, Wilson?!¡±


    Both Felix and Wilson looked at one another. It seemed like they had both been impacted by Matthew¡¯s


    words. Matthew was right¡ªthe incident between the Hughes and the Jacksons made everyone feel like


    they had to protect themselves. The Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff may appear grand and shiny on


    the surface, but they were nothing inparison to the Ten Greatest Families of Easthire.


    If it weren¡¯t for Billy, the Ten Greatest Families in Eastcliff would have beenpletely crushed and


    destroyed. Felix and Wilson weren¡¯t happy about it, but what could they do in that situation? They had no


    choice but to be oppressed if they weren¡¯t as great as their opponent. The strong fed on the weak¡ªthat


    was how natural selection worked to keep humans alive!


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°You have wild ambitions, Mr. Larson.¡± Felix got to his feet. ¡°However, do remember that Master Newman


    is also in Eastcliff. You helped Master Newman in the past, and he¡¯s thankful to you for that, but that


    doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you wish! Your goals will never be fulfilled! There¡¯ll always be a huge


    mountain¡ªMaster Newman¡ªthat you won¡¯t be able to get past!¡±


    Wilson shifted his gaze to Matthew. There was a question that had been lingering in his mind. Is Matthew


    doing all of this now because he wants to take over Billy¡¯s position? Who is he to do such a thing?


    ¡°Judging by Master Newman¡¯s skills, do you think he¡¯d settle down in Eastcliff if he actually cared about


    such matters?¡± Matthew chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the time he nearly got coined the king of the Six


    Southern States!¡±


    Both Felix and Wilson¡¯s facial muscles twitched as they recalled the man from the past. Billy was a man


    with an extremely strong aura, and he overpowered all of the six states¡¯ families. Everyone had to bow


    down to him, and he was practically the king of the Six Southern States at that point. However, he


    decided to give up on the role in the end.


    After that, he settled down in Eastcliff and never left ever since. Perhaps the younger generations were


    already unaware of how grandly he had lived in the past. However, the older generations could all recall


    Billy when he was at the peak of his life! He was the king of Eastcliff, but he was more than just that¡ªhe


    was also the undefeatable king of the Six Southern States!


    Felix and Wilson couldn¡¯t hide the excitement on their faces as they looked at each other. Billy¡¯s attitude


    toward the matter was clear based on what Matthew said. Not only did Billy agree to it, but he was even


    supporting Matthew. Both Felix and Wilson felt like they just saw another version of the young Billy!


    However, the young man before their eyes was even more driven and strong-willed than Billy was!


    Matthew wanted to achieve things that Billy had never done!


    Felix took a deep breath before bowing. ¡°I am willing to work for you once you prove that you didn¡¯t kill


    Donovan,¡± Felix uttered. He was thoroughly impressed!

 Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037


    Chapter 1037 I Can Prove It


    Matthew turned and walked to the side of the table before he pulled out a tiny container and ced it on


    the table. There was a worm the size of one¡¯s thumb inside the container. It was extremely well-fed, and


    it looked pretty much like the usual worm found in farms. ¡°This is a worm brought in from Orleans¡ªit¡¯s


    known as the tracking worm. The mother and child worms of the tracking worm work together. The one


    you guys are looking at now is the mother worm, and it can detect its child¡¯s location. The spot where its


    head is pointed will always indicate the direction where its child is!¡± Matthew exined calmly.


    Wilson appeared rather shocked by Matthew¡¯s words. Wilson knew about Orleans¡¯ voodoo n, and he


    had witnessed Mr. Sanchez¡¯s techniques with his own eyes once. He was very well-aware of the


    Orleans¡¯ voodoo n¡¯s abilities. If Wilson had to be honest, he still felt a little too traumatized to look at


    these worms. They were simply too terrifying for the regr person to deal with!


    ¡°The Orleans¡¯ Voodoo n? Is there really a n like that? I¡¯ve heard the older people in my family


    talking about it. I heard that it¡¯s an especially mysterious n residing in Thousand Hills in Orleans. I also


    heard that they never leave the mountains,¡± Felix uttered amusedly.


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°Well, they didn¡¯t just leave the mountains. A good number of them are even here in


    Eastcliff! I¡¯m sure Mr. Lach knows all about this.¡±


    A rather awkward expression formed on Wilson¡¯s face as he tried to briefly cover what had previously


    happened with Mr. Sanchez.


    Felix¡¯s face fell a little after listening to Wilson¡¯s story. He then turned to look at Matthew. ¡°What are you


    trying to tell me by taking this worm out, Mr. Larson? Are you suspecting that my family is rted to the


    Orleans¡¯ Voodoo n as well?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your family, but Franklin. Franklin was the one who caused Donovan¡¯s death!¡± Matthew


    exined.


    Felix¡¯s eyes lit up almost immediately. ¡°Do you have any proof of that?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Matthew chuckled. ¡°However, you guys won¡¯t be able to ept this piece of evidence,


    so I will prove it using another way.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Felix asked immediately.


    Matthew pointed toward the tracking worm. ¡°I caught someone from the Orleans¡¯ Voodoo n


    previously, and I nted the child worm on her. I intentionally allowed her to escape, so now, we can find


    the location of this voodoo n with the use of this mother worm. Do you have the guts to go with me to


    meet this n, Felix?¡±


    Felix took a deep breath before he responded in a deep voice. ¡°Of course! What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    Matthew nodded in satisfaction. He picked the wooden container up before he led Felix downstairs.


    Matthew didn¡¯t bring anyone else with him, and he drove with Felix in the car while they followed the


    direction of the worm to travel to the outskirts of the city.


    Once they got close to a stand-alone building, the worm began to respond with greater movements.


    Matthew slowed the car down and nced at the building that was about 30 yards away. ¡°I¡¯m guessing


    that this is the ce since the worm¡¯s reactions are so huge. We¡¯ll have to walk over so that we don¡¯t


    scare them off before even arriving.¡±


    Felix took a deep breath and was about to open the car door when Matthew held him back. ¡°You can¡¯t


    just walk there like that. These are people from the Orleans¡¯ Voodoo n. I¡¯m sure they nted a good


    number of curses and traps around their front porch. You won¡¯t even know how you died if you just


    walked over like that!¡± Matthew warned in a stern voice.


    ¡°Is it that bad?¡± There was a look of fear on Felix¡¯s face.


    Matthew pursed his lips together. Wilson would be so much more alert if he were here instead. ¡°Keep


    this in your hands. It¡¯ll stop you from being susceptible to all the poison here.¡± Matthew took a bead and


    handed it to Felix.


    Felix eyed it puzzledly. ¡°This is just a jade bead . Is it really that amazing?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Matthew couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin. Jinny had worn the jade bead for more than ten days. Jinny had


    special physical qualities¡ªall forms of poisons and curses seemed to not have an effect on her. The jade


    bead had the ability to block off some poison since Jinny had worn it for quite some time. However, there


    was a time limit, and one could only wear it for a maximum of one day before its effects faded off. It had


    only absorbed a tiny bit of Jinny¡¯s aura, after all!

 Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038


    Chapter 1038 The Centipede¡¯s Threat


    With the jade bead in his hand, Felix followed closely behind Matthew as they sneakily headed toward


    the entrance of the stand-alone building. Along the way there, Matthew realized how Felix was actually


    well-equipped in self-defense. Felix had learned martial arts since he was young, and he had some level


    of inner energy that would allow him to take down at least six or seven regr individuals at once.


    Felix¡¯s traits were useful in that situation. At the very least, his footsteps were light, and no one would


    hear theming. Once they got to the edge of the wall, Felix was prepared to climb over the wall when


    Matthew held him back. Felix shot Matthew a puzzled gaze. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can easily climb over a regr


    wall like this,¡± he whispered.


    However, Matthew simply waved him off without saying much. Instead, Matthew pulled out a ss bottle


    and opened it. A red centipede crawled out from inside. Felix immediately widened his eyes as the


    centipede looked extremely dangerous. Matthew ced it on the ground, and the centipede swiftly made


    its way toward the wall.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Just secondster, a slight rustling came from the direction of the wall. All of a sudden, a dark shadow


    slithered across thend. It opened its mouth and gobbled the centipede without any hesitation. Only


    then did Felix get a better look at the creature¡ªit was a tiny ck snake.


    The snake moved so quickly that even Felix stumbled a few steps back as he was too shocked. The


    snake looked like a venomous creature, yet Matthew only eyed it calmly, as if he wasn¡¯t afraid of it at all.


    After the snake consumed the centipede, it fixed its gaze on Matthew. It looked as if it was preparing to


    attack Matthew.


    Right then, the snake¡¯s body began to twitch. It started writhing and twisting on the ground as if it were in


    a lot of pain. ¡°W-What¡¯s happening to it?¡± Felix whispered.


    Matthew waved his hand to tell Felix not to speak. Momentster, the snake stopped moving. Its belly


    was torn apart, and it looked like something had bit it. Right after that, the red centipede crawled out of


    the wound.


    Felix¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets! I watched the snake eat the entire centipede!


    Shouldn¡¯t the centipede have died? How could it tear the snake¡¯s stomach apart and crawl out from


    inside? What sort of centipede is this? Is it that powerful?


    This centipede actually belonged to one of the first people from the voodoo n that Matthew had met,


    and that person had brought the centipede around with him. The ck snake¡¯s lethality was nothing in


    comparison to the centipede¡¯s. However, after following Jinny for some time, this centipede¡¯s lethality,


    powers and survival skills were further enhanced. That was what made Jinny special. She didn¡¯t just get


    along well with these creatures; more importantly, all of the creatures that stayed by her side for some


    time would be abnormally powerful! This applied to the centipede as well!


    Once the centipede crawled out of the snake¡¯s body, it continued crawling toward the wall. More rustling


    sounds came from that area, and a few more poisonous creatures crawled out from the dark. Felix¡¯s


    expression was tense. I feel afraid just looking at these creatures.


    On the other hand, Matthew seemed extremely calm. He pulled out a few other ss bottles to release a


    few more of the same red centipedes. Matthew had taken a good amount of centipedes with him back


    then, and all of these centipedes have had their powers enhanced after staying with Jinny for a while.


    The poisonous creatures that emerged went toward the centipedes, but soon enough, all of the


    poisonous creatures were bitten to death. The centipedes had won the battle. Once everything was


    done, Matthew kept the centipedes back into their ss bottles. Only then did he give Felix a nod. ¡°We


    can go in now.¡± Once he finished speaking, he made a move and lifted himself to climb over the wall.


    Felix¡¯s face was drained of color. He felt like his knowledge of the world had increased after witnessing


    all that happened that night. He went after Matthew and climbed over the wall, and they made their way


    to the building. Once they were near enough, they could see that a few people were sitting in the hall


    through the window. In front of these people was a young and pretty girl. However, the girl¡¯s entire body


    was twitching as if she was suffering.

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039


    Chapter 1039 The Fight for Treasure


    The enchanting youngdy was none other than Charmine, the girl Matthew had previously captured.


    She had rushed over to the building right after she escaped from The Grand Pavilion. However, she had


    gotten a seizure the moment she walked into the house. She copsed onto the ground and was unable


    to speak at all. Crow and the other three of them had no idea what had happened to her.


    With his brows tightly knitted, Crow attempted all sorts of methods to treat Charmine. But his efforts


    didn¡¯t seem to lessen her pain, not even by a little bit. Crow gritted his teeth when he noticed that


    Charmine seemed increasingly agonized. Finally, he pulled out a rather antique-looking box from one of


    his pockets.


    The other three people were shocked when they saw the box. ¡°What are you doing, Master Crow?¡±


    Crow red at them. ¡°Stop asking stupid questions. What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡±


    ¡°Th-This is a precious treasure handed down to us by our ancestors. You can¡¯t use it just like that!¡± one


    of the men cried. ¡°Charmine looks like she¡¯s in a lot of pain, but it¡¯s probably due to some curse, Master


    Crow. We can still think of other ways to save her. If nothing works, we can just send her back to Orleans


    for Lord Voodoo to save her!¡±


    Crow shook his head. ¡°No. She isn¡¯t just in a lot of pain. Don¡¯t you guys realize? Her skin is starting to


    turn pale and even a little translucent. This is a sign that all the curse powder she has used throughout


    these years is counter-attacking her body right now. She must have encountered a really powerful


    person¡ªthere aren¡¯t many people who can destroy all of the years she put into her curse powder. Once


    the curse powder spreads to her entire body, she¡¯ll be gone!¡±


    The other three men became worried and one cried out loud. ¡°I-Is there some secret method to this?


    How could this be possible? Why haven¡¯t I heard of such methods?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°That¡¯s because this secret method hasn¡¯t surfaced in a very long time,¡± Crow replied grimly. ¡°I remember


    seeing it in the n¡¯s records, but I can¡¯t believe we actually encountered someone as powerful as this. It


    seems like the n¡¯s elders were right¡ªthe world is huge, and there¡¯ll always be someone more


    powerful than you. We shouldn¡¯t have thought too highly of ourselves!¡± Crow let out a sigh as he opened


    the wooden box and took out a softgel capsule sealed in its packet.


    He really didn¡¯t want to use the capsule, but he eventually came to his decision. ¡°Open her mouth!¡± he


    hissed. The other three men exchanged nces as they all hesitated for a moment. The softgel capsule


    consisted of their n¡¯s resurrection charm. It was passed down from each generation to the next in


    order to ensure the longevity of the n leaders. The resurrection charm had been passed down for


    hundreds of years and had been in the hands of a few generations of n leaders.


    The n leader brought the capsules around as the capsules were also helpful for them to improve their


    skills. If things went ording to n, one of the three men in the room would inherit the resurrection


    charm. However, the n¡¯s prized possession would be gone if Crow gave the resurrection charm to


    Charmine.


    If that happens, we won¡¯t get the most important thing even if we inherit the role as n leader. What


    would we be left with then? ¡°W-Why don¡¯t we think of another n, Master Crow? This is the n¡¯s


    treasure we¡¯re talking about. What are people going to think of our n if we lose this?!¡± one of the men


    growled in a deep voice. The other two quickly stepped forward to back him up.


    Charmine was lying on the ground. Although she was in a lot of pain, she could still hear their words


    clearly. Her heart ached as she listened to their conversation. You only know who truly cares for you


    during a critical situation like this. They used to say that I was like a younger sister to them¡­ All of that


    didn¡¯t mean a thing at all! Master Crow is the only one who cares for me!


    Crow¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°This resurrection charm is meant for saving people. Are you guys just


    going to sit around and watch Charmine die? Alright. Stop talking nonsense. Open her mouth!¡± he cried.


    All three of them clenched their jaws as they all refused to make a move. Crow was fuming and trembling


    with rage at this point, but he naturally understood what his disciples were thinking about. Crow was just


    about to make a move when someone swooshed past them. Before Crow could give any form of


    response, he realized that the resurrection charm had been snatched from his hand. Surprised, he


    looked up to see that the person was none other than Matthew!

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040


    Chapter 1040 I¡¯m Matthew Larson!


    As Matthew had been observing from the outside for a while, he had recognized that as the resurrection


    charm as well, and he was stunned because the resurrection charm from Orleans was incredibly rare


    and precious.


    From the knowledge he obtained from the jade pendant, his ancestor, Christopher Larson, had only


    heard about the resurrection charm, but he had never seen it himself. However, there was a huge


    amount of information recorded in the pendant, and it was full of admiration and praise for it.


    Not only could it save a life, but more importantly, it was considered as a treasure because consuming it


    could increase a person¡¯s powers.


    He wasn¡¯t expecting that he could actually find a resurrection charm here, so he made a move without


    hesitation and snatched it away.


    Honestly, after doing so much this evening, everything was worth it after he got the resurrection charm.


    The expressions of the people in the room turned alert as they stood up abruptly and surrounded


    Matthew in swift moves.


    Stunned, Crowl asked in a low growl, ¡°Who are you? Return that to me!¡±


    ncing at him from the corners of his eyes, Matthew answered, ¡°I¡¯m Matthew Larson!¡±


    Shocked, Crow and the other three men were paralyzed. The whole time, they had regarded Matthew as


    their enemy, and thest thing they would expect was Matthew finding this ce.


    ¡°H-How did you find this ce?¡± one of the men asked anxiously.


    Matthew snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t you know about your own tracking worm from Orleans? Oh, by the way, I took


    special care to hide the presence of the worm when I was nting it. In addition, all of you were


    concerned about her injuries after her return, so I guess you don¡¯t have the time to care about anything


    else.¡±


    Startled, they didn¡¯t even think that Matthew would use their skills against them and find his way here.


    Taking a deep breath, Crow then asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you know how to use the voodoo skills from


    Orleans. Who are you, really? The secrets of Orleans have never been divulged to anyone outside our


    community, so how did you learn it?¡±


    Snorting, Matthew thought, It¡¯s true that the secrets of Orleans are never divulged to outsiders, but the


    complete secrets of Orleans are recorded in the pendant.


    ording to Christopher¡¯s memories, he had made a trip to the Thousand Hills himself, visited all 72


    voodoo ns and mastered everything there was to learn about the secrets of Orleans. Therefore,


    Matthew¡¯s knowledge of it was even deeper than an Orleanian himself!


    Seeing that Matthew didn¡¯t reply, a man shouted furiously, ¡°It must be the n leader of the 72 voodoo


    ns who taught you, isn¡¯t it? How could those betrayers leak the secrets of Orleans? They¡¯re the


    sinners of Orleans!¡±


    Frowning, Matthew thought, From the tone of their voice, it sounds like they¡¯re enemies with the n


    leader. What¡¯s going on? The 72 voodoo ns of Orleans are led by the n leader, and these people


    are actually his enemies. Who are these people, then? Also, the more important thing is, what exactly is


    happening in Orleans?


    After casting all four of them a look, Matthew finally fixed his eyes on Crow. ¡°Why are all of you working


    together with Franklin Lewis to oppose me?¡±


    When one of the men was about to say something, Crow suddenly interjected, ¡°We have no idea what


    you¡¯re speaking about! We¡¯re not opposing you, and neither do we know anyone called Franklin Lewis.¡±


    Then, he cast his three disciples a look, hinting at them that there was someone else outside the room.


    His message got across to them, and one of them took a step backward subtly. With a shake of his right


    arm, a small snake slithered out of his sleeve, and Matthew made his move at the same time. Waving his


    hand, Matthew threw out a piece of silver needle and nailed the tiny snake onto the floor.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Stop all these useless tricks in front of me!¡± Matthew warned coldly.


    rmed, Crow knew from Matthew¡¯s move that this young man in front of him was more powerful than


    he thought!

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041


    Chapter 1041 Siege Matthew


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Once again, Crow cast a look at his three disciples, and they stood rooted to the ground, understanding


    what his look meant. Actually, all three of them were secretly moving the bugs they were keeping,


    preparing tounch a sneak attack on Matthew.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, I really have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. We don¡¯t know anyone named Franklin


    Lewis and have no intention to be your enemy. There must be a misunderstanding!¡± Crow said casually


    as he tried to divert Matthew¡¯s attention.


    Chuckling indifferently, Matthew sneered, ¡°You¡¯re quite the actor, aren¡¯t you? But I already guessed that


    you¡¯re not going to admit it. Someone else will admit it in the end!¡±


    ¡°Really, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Mr. Larson,¡± Crow insisted.


    Matthew snorted and turned his attention to Charmine who was lying on the floor. ¡°Is she your disciple?


    Did her injuries act up right after she got back to this ce?¡±


    Startled, Crow asked in a solemn voice, ¡°A-Are you the one who injured her?¡±


    Shaking his head, Matthew smirked. ¡°I didn¡¯t injure her. I merely used the Seven Divine Needles to block


    her meridians. However, I was too busy earlier and forgot to tell her that she should never touch the


    needle by herself. This technique is able to block all the meridians in the body and cause the Qi to flow


    backward. To remove the needles, a specific method needs to be applied in a special order, or else, even


    though she won¡¯t feel anything within a short period of time after removing it by force, her blood will be in


    disorder and her essential Qi will flow backward after that short period.¡±


    Crow¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he stammered, ¡°The Seven Divine Needles?! Y-Y know how to use


    that technique?¡±


    ¡°Master, he must be lying,¡± a man uttered nervously. ¡°The Seven Divine Needles is only a legendary


    technique which has been lost for centuries. In addition, Charmine is only suffering from the meltdown of


    the curse powder, and not the disorder of her blood and backflow of her Qi!¡±


    With a snort, Matthew added, ¡°Oh, by the way, there¡¯s something I forgot to tell you. In order to control


    her curse powder, I had purposely left some poison in her body. It would have been fine if she justid


    still, but if she¡¯s stimted by another poison externally, the poison in her body will be activated and


    cause the meltdown of her curse powder!¡±


    Blood drained from Crow and his disciples¡¯ faces when they finally found out what was happening to


    Charmine. To put it bluntly, Matthew had done everything on purpose¡ªhe had left Charmine after


    sealing her with the Seven Divine Needles so that she would remove the needles ignorantly ande


    back here.


    In fact, Matthew had already poisoned her and even nted a tracking worm on her. In other words, he


    had let her go deliberately just to find where their hideout was!


    In addition, the poison inside of Charmine was triggered by the external poison when she arrived here


    and she turned into this state now where she couldn¡¯t even say a word. Thus, nobody could even ask her


    about what had happened.


    They had to admit that his plot was so meticulously nned that there was no way they could have


    guarded against him.


    With his brows knitted in concern, Crow began to reevaluate Matthew whom he had slighted before.


    From the looks of it now, it seems like I¡¯ve really belittled him. This young man is not as simple as I


    thought!


    Just then, his eldest disciple gave him a look, and he knew that all three of them were ready. He


    breathed a sigh of relief and a sneer spread across his face. ¡°Matthew Larson, you¡¯re resourceful and


    talented indeed! However, you made yourself an enemy out of the wrong people. Nobody who opposes


    the Orleans¡¯ Voodoo n can stay alive, and you¡¯re no exception!¡±


    With that said, he let out a cry and flung out his arms simultaneously, releasing countless dark shadows


    toward Matthew. At the same time, his three disciples made a move against Matthew as well, and they


    all tossed out numerous bugs at Matthew who was in the middle. In that moment, more than a dozen


    poisonous insects flew toward Matthew, and all of those insects were so poisonous that they could kill


    upon touch!

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042


    Chapter 1042 Borrowing Faces


    These four people had taken their positions and ced Matthew in the middle. With more than a dozen


    poisonous insects and a simultaneous attack, it would be impossible to dodge the attack. It went to show


    that Crow was prepared, and he nned to kill Matthew right away.


    However, when they released their attacks, Matthew didn¡¯t fluster. On the other hand, a nonchnt smirk


    appeared on his face. Instead of dodging, he simply ignored the insects.


    All of the insectsnded on Matthew, and Crow was delighted because all these poisonous insects


    contained different types of highly lethal poisons. More than a dozen of insects together with more than a


    dozen types of lethal poison would be enough to make Matthew suffer a horrible death!


    Despite that, nothing seemed to befall Matthew, and he raised his hand, casually swatting off a spider


    on his shoulder as though he was just brushing off dust.


    Stunned, Crow thought, How is this possible? Is Matthew immune to poison?


    What they didn¡¯t know was, Matthew was carrying a few pieces of jade pendants with himself, and they


    were all carried by Jinny before. These pendants were enough to help him fend off these poisonous


    insects.


    Crow was rather quick to react when he saw that nothing happened to Matthew. Immediately, he whistled


    without hesitation, signaling for his disciples to scatter and escape. As for Crow himself, he grabbed


    Charmine from the floor and wanted to escape with her, but Matthew made his move the moment all four


    of them turned their backs on him.


    In lightning speed, he inserted several silver needles into them and they all suddenly felt that the energy


    had been drained from their bodies. They fell to the floor and were unable to move.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Lowering himself, Matthew shot Crow a look from the corner of his eye. ¡°You really think I have no idea


    what you guys are up to? So, you nned to attack me sneakily by trapping me in the middle?¡± He


    snorted indifferently and continued, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t let you guys approach me on purpose, would I have been


    able to take down all of you like this?¡±


    Earlier when Matthew arrived, Crow and his disciples were spread out in the room. If he had attacked


    them and they made their best effort, maybe a couple of them would have escaped. Therefore, he


    deliberately allowed them toe closer to himself before he attacked them so that he could take them


    down in one fell swoop.


    With an ashened face, Crow gritted his teeth and growled, ¡°W-Who are you, really? Why are you immune


    to the poisonous insects?¡±


    In reply, Matthew merely smirked without a word and inserted more silver needles into them, sealing


    thempletely. After that, he dragged all of them into another room inside and ced them on the


    floor. When all of this was done, he called Felix in.


    Felix had witnessed everything which happened in the room earlier and was shocked beyond words.


    When he saw the insects on the floor, a look of terror shed across his face. ¡°Mr. Larson, so these


    people are from the Orleans¡¯ Voodoo n? It¡¯s terrifying! All these insects have lethal poisons which are


    impossible to dodge!¡± he said in a stammer.


    Casually, Matthew ced the insects into a porcin bottle and said nonchntly, ¡°Even though it¡¯s hard


    to fend them off, there are also rules in Orleans. Usually, they wouldn¡¯t leave Thousand Hills and interact


    with the outside world. As long as you don¡¯t make a trip to Orleans, you won¡¯t have a chance to get into


    contact with them under normal circumstances.¡±


    Stunned, Felix asked, ¡°So why are these people here?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re here to look for someone,¡± Matthew answered.


    ¡°Look for someone? Who are they looking for?¡±


    Smirking, Matthew replied, ¡°Something must have happened in Orleans, but this has nothing to do with


    you. Sit and wait here for a while. I think Franklin will be here soon.¡±


    Instantly, Felix¡¯s face turned grim and he thought, If Franklines, it goes to show that he¡¯s conspiring


    with these Orleanians. So, did Franklin n Donovan¡¯s death?


    Entering the room, Matthew scanned Crow and his disciples before finally picking out two of them¡ªeach


    of them with a simr build as himself and Felix.


    After dragging them out, he said with a smirk, ¡°Guys, please do me a favor. I¡¯m borrowing your faces for


    a while.¡±

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043


    Chapter 1043 The Disguise Technique


    Startled, both of them had no clue what Matthew meant by that as he took out bottles from his pockets


    and started to mix them around. In the end, he concocted a bowl of thick goo, which he spread out


    evenly on the faces of the two men.


    A few minutester, the goo dried up and Matthew peeled it from their faces. It had turned into two


    delicate pieces of human-skin masks. Then, he passed one of it to Felix, and put the other mask on


    himself.


    After putting on the masks, both of them immediately looked like the two Orleanian men. Plus, their


    physiques were very simr, so nobody could tell the difference if they didn¡¯t look carefully.


    This was the Disguise Technique recorded in the jade pendant. Matthew had never used it before and


    this was his first try. Of course, the mask made from this method was actually rather rugged. Upon


    scrutiny, or if someone knew them well, they would be able to tell the difference.


    However, it was night time now and the sky outside was dark. In addition, Franklin would be in a fluster


    when he arrivedter and wouldn¡¯t even care to look carefully. So, this n was wless.


    With the mask on, Felix asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Larson, what are we doing with these masks?¡±


    Chuckling softly, Matthew answered, ¡°We¡¯re waiting for Franklin to arrive and tell us what he did!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Back at the Lewis Residence, Franklin was gradually sobering up from the charm curse Charmine put on


    him after he exhausted himself. Looking at his side, he saw that Charmine was no longer there. Although


    puzzled, he was not bothered by it. After all, an Orleanian couldn¡¯t stay here forever.


    Thinking back about the sensations from earlier, Franklin was incredibly proud of himself. Nevertheless,


    he didn¡¯t know that everything from the beginning until the end was merely an illusion and he hadn¡¯t


    touched Charmine one bit at all!


    Suddenly, amotion broke out outside, and it sounded as though something major had happened.


    Stunned, Franklin threw on his clothes and ran out, only to see that a group of people were crying and


    squealing in the yard.


    ¡°What are you guys doing? Why are you making a ruckus instead of sleeping at night? The master is


    already resting for the day. Are you trying to wake him up?¡± Franklin shouted angrily.


    Then, a man ran up to him and exined, ¡°Franklin, this is bad. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but the


    people in our household are suddenly having blisters on their bodies. A few of them even look like


    they¡¯re poisoned, foaming in their mouths with toxic sores on their bodies which are spreading very


    quickly. The most terrifying thing is, there are some white bugs in these sores, and they look like


    maggots¡­¡±


    rmed, Franklin thought, I¡¯ve been in contact with the Orleanins for a long time. Isn¡¯t this the sign of


    being cursed? Could it be that the people in this household were poisoned? ¡°How did this happen? How


    many people are having these symptoms?¡± he asked anxiously.


    ¡°In the beginning, there were only a few, but now, there are dozens of them. It seems like this is


    contagious,¡± the man answered and yelped. ¡°M-My body is beginning to hurt as well¡­¡±


    Blood drained from Franklin¡¯s face. What¡¯s happening here? Why is my family being cursed? Did the


    Orleanians curse my family? But that¡¯s not right because I¡¯m working for them!


    After thinking for a moment, he dashed back into the house and grabbed his car keys before storming


    out again. His family must have been cursed, and he had to find Crow and his men as quickly as


    possible to find out what was happening. Even if it wasn¡¯t a curseid by Crow and his men, they would


    have a way to salvage the situation.


    Speeding the whole way, Franklin finally reached Crow¡¯s hideout and he went in immediately without


    hesitation. Even before he entered the house, he was already shouting anxiously, ¡°Master Crow,


    something happened to my family!¡±


    Meanwhile, Felix and Matthew were waiting in the living room. Upon hearing Franklin¡¯s voice, an icy glint


    appeared in Felix¡¯s eyes as he thought, The fact that Franklin is able to find his way here is enough to


    exin everything!

 Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044


    Chapter 1044 Franklin Falls for the Trap


    Matthew threw a look at Felix, hinting at him that he shouldn¡¯t act recklessly lest he gave their cover


    away.


    Dashing into the room, Franklin saw that there were only two people in the house and he asked in


    surprise, ¡°Why are there only two of you here? Where¡¯s Master Crow?¡±


    ¡°Master went out with the others,¡± Matthew answered, lowering his tone. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Startled, Franklin asked, ¡°What¡¯s up with your voice?¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°Just a little hoarse, but I¡¯m fine. Just tell me what happened.¡±


    That didn¡¯t strike Franklin as anything odd and he said frantically, ¡°Something is happening at my ce. I


    don¡¯t know how, but m-my family were cursed all of a sudden and many of them were poisoned. It¡¯s


    complete chaos at home now.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Previously, Matthew had sneaked into the Lewis Residence and the white powder which he released


    was actually poisonous powder. Even though he knew exactly what was happening, he still pretended to


    be surprised. ¡°How did this happen? Why is something like this happening at your home? Who would put


    a curse on your family?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, I saw it with my own eyes!¡± Franklin replied fearfully. ¡°Sir, do you think that¡­ they were


    poisoned by the 72 voodoo ns which you mentioned before? Why don¡¯t you make a trip back with me


    and take a look? This poison is really terrifying, and if treatment is dyed, I don¡¯t know how many in my


    household will die! There are many in the household who are my confidants now, and if they die, my


    authority would be greatly affected once I be the head of the family. Then, I won¡¯t be able to do


    much for you guys, either!¡±


    Upon hearing those words, Felix couldn¡¯t help but tighten his fists secretly. What Franklin is doing is


    betraying the family!


    ncing over at Felix, Matthew said in a solemn voice, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ve told you before that


    Orleanians won¡¯t put a curse on outsiders unless they were their enemies. Did you make yourself an


    enemy with other Orleanians?¡±


    Immediately, Franklin shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Sir, I¡¯ve not met any other Orleanians besides


    the few of you.¡±


    Matthew frowned. ¡°What about our n, then?¡± After pondering over it, he added, ¡°That¡¯s right, could it


    be the poison we gave you previously? I¡¯ve already reminded you that you should do exactly as I said to


    those insects. Did you follow my instructions?¡±


    Stunned, Franklin answered in a daze, ¡°I-I did exactly as you instructed! After bringing back the insects, I


    never opened the lid. After that, I left the bottle in Donovan¡¯s car and told his driver, Ollie Simpson, to


    open the lid. ording to what you said before, this insect sucks blood. Once Donovan went upstairs,


    Matthew would definitely injure him based on his personality, and after he returned, the insect would


    definitely attack him first. I did all this ording to our n. It can¡¯t be wrong!¡±


    Felix was beginning to tremble, and he finally understood that this was what Matthew meant when he


    said he was going to prove it to him. There can be no mistake now that Franklin has admitted everything


    himself.


    Secretly, Matthew smirked as he thought, Franklin is really cooperative! Without even flinching, he asked,


    ¡°Are you sure? Can this Ollie be trusted?¡±


    Bobbing his head, Franklin assured, ¡°Yes! This b*stard owes more than ten million in gambling debts and


    his debtors have kidnapped his wife and children. He can¡¯t pay his debts at all, and not only that, he even


    embezzled more than seven million from the Lewis¡¯ public funds. If anyone in the family finds out, he will


    be dead meat for sure! I paid his debts for him and settled the mess he caused in thepany, so he


    definitely wouldn¡¯t betray me!¡±


    Once again, Felix clutched his fists tightly. It was beyond his imagination that a mere driver in his


    household could do something like this. With this, he was more determined than ever to be the head of


    the family. It¡¯s time to restructure the Lewis Family!

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045


    Chapter 1045 Answering His Own Question


    Not noticing the slight change in Felix¡¯s expression, Franklin thought for a bit and continued, ¡°Oh right,


    I¡¯ve noticed that my family who got cursed showed different symptoms from what you described. Didn¡¯t


    you say before that after the cursed centipedes entered their bodies, their organs would rupture, and it


    would look like they were beaten to death on the inside, while the bodies would look the same outside?


    And that the hospital¡¯s autopsy report would say that the cause of death of Donovan would be from


    crushed organs due to Matthew¡¯s beatings. They wouldn¡¯t even know the truth about the centipede. Yet


    now, my family¡¯s bodies are only full of blisters and abscesses. Aside from being itchy all over, their


    organs are still intact and fine.¡±


    Hearing Franklin¡¯s words nearly made Matthewugh out loud. Did the fool just answer his own


    question? Since you¡¯ve already taken the words out of my mouth, I¡¯ll just stop asking!


    Then, he pretended to ponder over his question before answering in a deep tone, ¡°What you¡¯ve


    described just now is indeed unlike the symptoms that the centipede I gave you would produce. This


    might be a ploy of someone targeting your family! I tell you what, I¡¯ll give you some medicine for now;


    make them take it when you get back. This should keep things under control temporarily. In the


    meantime, I¡¯ll contact my master to get him to help you solve this problem!¡±


    Overjoyed, Franklin nodded repeatedly. ¡°Thank you so much, master! Don¡¯t worry, master. When


    Donovan and the close rtives of my brother are disposed of, I¡¯m sure to be the head of the


    family. When that timees, I will serve you and your master wholeheartedly!¡±


    Taking out a small porcin bottle, Matthew said, ¡°Take this medicinal powder. After you get back, mix it


    in a pot of water, and let your family each drink a cup. They should recover quickly after drinking it.¡±


    As if he was receiving a priceless treasure, Franklin snatched it. He thought the antidote would save the


    entire Lewis family. When that happened, his status would rise even further, therefore further solidifying


    his ce as the family head in the future!


    Shortly after, Franklin left happily while harboring such thoughts. Inside the house, Felix punched the


    table heavily, angrily venting, ¡°That animal! How could he do such a thing? Donovan is his own brother!¡±


    Taking off the fake disguise, Matthew replied softly, ¡°Look at those dynasties in the past. Wasn¡¯t it also


    common for the princes to kill each other over the seat of the king? Have you forgotten about how your


    part of the family fell into this current state, Felix?¡±


    Matthew¡¯s words pierced Felix as he clenched his teeth. His heart started to ache as he thought of how


    his line of the family fell from grace. The kinship that he held so dearly was actually worthless in others¡¯


    eyes!


    At this moment, a call from Tiger suddenly came. ¡°Mr. Larson, Minerva has made contact with the


    mastermind. Hahaha, I think even you won¡¯t know who the real culprit is!¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Matthew smiled. ¡°Is it the driver of Donovan, Ollie?¡±


    Surprised, Tiger let out a gasp. ¡°Wow, how did you know that?¡±


    Matthewughed in response. In actuality, he did not know who it was before all this. But he immediately


    guessed who it was after the conversation with Franklin.


    Wanting to put the me on Aaron, Franklin knew it would be best to use Aaron¡¯s people to do this.


    From an outsider¡¯s perspective, Ollie was Donovan¡¯s right-hand man, meaning he was also under


    Aaron¡¯s wing. He would first let Minerva lure Helen away so that when this all eventually came to light, he


    could just simply frame Aaron.


    Admittedly, Franklin was a sinister person that had a meticulous n. But it was just his luck that he was


    up against Matthew. In Matthew¡¯s eyes, all his actions were just insignificant tricks!


    ¡°Ignore them for now, and try not to wake the sleeping dog.¡±


    After giving out the order, Matthew hung up. After that, he took and kept another phone by the side,


    making sure a backup copy of the recording just now was saved. From the moment Franklin stepped foot


    into the house to the moment he left, he was being recorded by Matthew the whole way.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It was this video that would be the final nail in the coffin against Franklin tomorrow!

 Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046


    Chapter 1046 Vicious Disciples


    After packing everything, Matthew looked at Felix. ¡°Now, do you believe my words?¡±


    With a long sigh, Felix slowly nodded. Standing up, he said in a low voice, ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll leave now, Mr.


    Larson. I have something important to tend to! But worry not, as I will not go back on what I have


    promised you!¡±


    Felix¡¯s words made Matthew realize that he finally agreed to be the head of the family.


    My n has finally seeded! With the support of the Lewis Family, three out of the Ten Greatest


    Families are on my side!


    After Felix¡¯s departure, Matthew went into a chamber. To keep Felix from finding out, he kept the five


    people inside the chamber. Inside the sound proof house was a chamber that was in the deepest corner


    of the house, making it almost isted from the outside world.


    As soon as Matthew stepped inside the ce, a strong stench of blood wafted toward him. There were


    only three people left on the floor.


    This made Matthew curious as he closed in for a better look. The people in question were Crow,


    Charmine, and a young man. The three people were drenched in blood. Crow, who had multiple stab


    wounds around his chest, waspletely lifeless.


    The young man had also stopped breathing, leaving Charmine the only one who was still hanging on by


    a thread. But she was also on the edge of life or death as she had a knife stuck in her chest.


    It wasn¡¯t because of Charmine¡¯s tenacity that she lived. Rather, it was due to Matthew, who sealed her


    blood vessels just now, which slowed down her digestion of the curse powder, preventing her from dying


    a horrible death.


    Because of this, even when she got stabbed multiple times, she did not lose much blood, keeping her


    alive. Yet, with such grievous wounds, it would be toote to save her even if she got admitted to the


    hospital!


    While propping Charmine up, Matthew also inserted three silver needles into her acupuncture points,


    helping her preserve what was left of her life.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± asked Matthew in a low voice.


    Looking at the lifeless Crow on the ground, Charmine sobbed. ¡°Master, he used the soulbound curse to


    help the two traitors get rid of the needles. But, they¡­ they were eyeing for the soulbound curse that


    Master possessed and killed him for it.¡±


    ¡°Not only that, they even dug out Reese¡¯s soulbound curse, killing him in the process. They then


    proceeded to stab me multiple times so as not to leave any witnesses.¡±


    Matthew¡¯s expression darkened as he nced at Crow with shock inside. He had underestimated Crow


    and did not think that his curse was so strong that he could release himself from the seal. Yet, what


    vicious people he had for disciples.


    After their own master saved them, they actually killed him and snatched his soulbound curse away.


    When the user was killed, the soulbound curse would lose its owner. When that happened, this treasure


    could be freely taken by others.


    It was natural that people would be hungry for a powerful soulbound curse such as Crow¡¯s.


    Suddenly, Charmine grabbed onto Matthew¡¯s cor and said tremblingly, ¡°M-Matthew, please help me¡­¡±


    Frowning, Matthew answered, ¡°Help you? Why? Have you somehow forgotten that we are enemies?¡±


    Trembling, Charimine replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to die anyway. Whether we¡¯re allies or enemies is unimportant


    now. I-I still have a silver fox that grew up alongside me since its infancy; it is a subspecies of the voodoo


    n. I¡­ can give you the silver fox. But in return, you must help me¡­¡±


    The words made Matthew¡¯s expression slightly shift. A silver fox. Quite a rare item.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    Turning her head, Charmine looked longingly at her master and uttered, ¡°The voodoo nsmen always


    ced importance in one¡¯s return to his ce of origin. H-Help me bring my master and Reese¡¯s bones


    back to Orleans, back to Thousand Hills. If you can do that, then I can rest in peace after death.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This made Matthew respect her. Originally, Charmine did not leave a favorable impression on him. But, it


    was this sentence that moved him.


    In her final moments, instead of pleading with him to save her, she only thought of wanting his master


    and martial brother¡¯s bodies to return to their hometown.


    Although this woman practices the seductive charm curse, which ys with people¡¯s feelings, she herself


    is actually a person who emphasizes loyalty!

 Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047


    Chapter 1047 If I Wanted You to Live, Nobody Would Dare Say Otherwise!


    Charmine looked at Matthew with eyes full of hope.


    With a stern expression, Matthew shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t do that.¡±


    At that instant, Charmine¡¯s face sank disappointingly. This is my only will. Why did he reject my dying


    wish? ncing at her, Matthew said softly, ¡°If you want to return them back to your hometown, you can


    do that yourself.¡±


    Smiling bitterly, Charmine stated, ¡°But I don¡¯t have long to live¡­¡±


    Matthew sneered, ¡°If I wanted you to live, nobody would dare say otherwise!¡±


    Shocked by this, Charmine stared surprisingly at Matthew. After all, she knew the extent of her wounds.


    Hence, she wondered where his confidence stemmed from.


    Not wanting to exin further, Matthew took out two pills and made her take them. After that, he took out


    the silver needles again to help her guide the flow of the medicine. Only after more than an hour did the


    wounds on Charmine¡¯s body slowly heal miraculously.


    Although she was still in a weakened state, she knew then that she would survive. With a face full of


    disbelief and surprise, she eximed, ¡°Matthew, no, Mr. Larson, your medical skills¡­ are astounding!


    Thank you for saving me! How can I even hope to repay you?¡±


    To this, Matthew replied, ¡°You know what I want.¡±


    After a moment of silence from Charmine, she started to look at him seductively.


    ¡°As expected, you men are all the same. It¡¯s just that my wounds have not healed uppletely yet, so


    your request might be a bit of a stretch. How about you wait until I¡¯m fully healed before serving you?¡±


    Matthew frowned. What is this woman thinking about?


    ¡°When did I demand your service?! What I want is information on Orleans!¡± scolded Matthew.


    His demand stunned Charmine, as she was extremely confident in her charms. To top it off, the charm


    curse she practiced was specialized in seducing men.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Is he really unaffected by my curse? Does he really only want to know about Orleans under these


    circumstances?


    Frowning, Charmine spoke after a considerable period of silence. ¡°Sorry, I cannot tell you regarding the


    information about Orleans.¡±


    With a deep tone, Matthew rebuked, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re still alive thanks to me!¡±


    Turning pasty white, Charmine said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m thankful that you saved me, Mr. Larson. But, I will


    not do anything that would betray Orleans! If so, I¡¯ll return this life of mine to you!¡±


    With that, she took the dagger lying on the floor with the aim of plunging it into her heart. Her actions


    made Matthew gasp inside. She is actually quite loyal.


    With a fluid motion, he grabbed Charmine¡¯s wrist and snatched the dagger away from her hand.


    Frowning, Charmine asked, ¡°Is it not enough that I¡¯m surrendering my life to you? Or are you going to


    torture me in hopes of extracting information?¡±


    After pondering for quite a while, Matthew waved his hand nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll let you off the hook


    on ount of your loyalty! You can take them away. I will not expect anything in return for me saving


    your life. But, I hope that at least in the future, we will not meet again as enemies, understand?¡±


    Unable to contain her shock, Charmine thought that her reluctance to divulge the information would get


    herself killed by Matthew. Yet, she had never thought that Matthew would let her go just like that!


    After a moment of silence, Charmine suddenly kneeled on the ground and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll remember


    your act of kindness, Mr. Larson. I swear we will never be enemies again in the future. As long as it¡¯s not


    anything that would make me betray Orleans, I would help you to the best of my abilities if you¡¯d want me


    to. This is my promise to you!¡±


    After finishing, she kowtowed three times to Matthew.


    When she raised her head, Matthew was nowhere to be found. The thought of everything that happened


    that night made Charmine very emotional as she kneeled there, stunned.


    ¡°What a mysterious man,¡± Charmine said under her breath. Yet, her eyes reddened again after she saw


    the two bodies on the floor.


    ¡°Master, Reese, I swear I will take revenge for you!¡±

 Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048


    Chapter 1048 He Is Just a Barbarian!


    After Franklin reached home, he immediately mixed the antidote with water and gave it to everybody.


    After drinking it, they all found their symptoms disappearing in an instant.


    This shocked everyone greatly as they all wondered where Franklin got such a miraculous elixir. Making


    things up, Franklin said that he knew a godly doctor who prescribed the medication for him.


    Nobody suspected his words, and members of the family were extremely grateful to him instead. This


    made Franklin¡¯s status rise once again in the family. Some even said out loud that he would be more


    suited to be the head of the family.


    All of this made him feel over the moon as he thought he had everything under his control! And so, the


    night went by peacefully.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    By the afternoon of the second day, all the remaining nine great families had arrived at the Lewis


    Residence. The incident this time was even more severe than thest one.


    Zachary, who was thest person to die, was the ex-inheritor of the Jackson Family. After being stripped


    of the inheritor title, one would be no more than an average person who didn¡¯t affect proceedings. But


    this time, the person who died was a current family head of the Ten Greatest Families.


    Not only were all ten heads present, but even their old masters were also there. Alongside them were a


    large number of masters. This time, the families all had a secret agreement. That was, even if Billy


    himself were to show up, they would still hold him ountable until the end.


    After all, if they conceded this time, the prestige of the Ten Greatest Families would fall into the drain


    from here on out!


    At the same time, at the Grand Garden, Matthew was preparing to leave after packing and eating


    breakfast. Although Sasha wanted to follow him, she was stopped by him. He knew this trip would


    involve bloodshed, and he did not want her to witness such gory scenes firsthand. After seeing Matthew


    off, Sasha went back inside with a gloomy face.


    Comforting her, James said in a low tone, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry so much, Sasha. Didn¡¯t Matthew say


    that nothing would happen? Rest assured, Matthew said that he did not kill him, and he is going there to


    exin it to them.¡±


    After Matthew rescued Helenst night, James had even more confidence in him. Nodding, Sasha


    wanted to continue when suddenly Demi and Liam came rushing in.


    Wearing an ecstatic smile, Demi immediately said as she came in, ¡°Dad, Mom, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like


    you all to see!¡±


    Curious, Helen and James asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Taking her phone out, Demi yed a video. In the video was a spectacle where everyone was fighting.


    The fight was the exact one at the bar which happened yesterday.


    The subject of the video seemed to be Matthew and Donovan, as it clearly focused on those two. James


    then saw clearly that Matthew hit Donovan so hard that he stumbled backward, spewing blood. Right


    then, James and Helen¡¯s expressions changed.


    Did Matthew really hurt him?


    ¡°See? I said it, didn¡¯t I? There¡¯s more than meets the eye! He¡¯s been pulling the wool over your eyes the


    whole time! Only one punch? You call this one punch? He was going to pummel him to death! See, he¡¯s


    even spewing blood!¡± Noisily touting this, Demi was extremely excited, as if she had caught hold of


    Matthew¡¯s crime.


    Sasha asked worryingly, ¡°Where did the videoe from? Is this fake? How is this possible?¡±


    ncing at her, Demi replied, ¡°Fake? I¡¯ll have you know that Liam got this from a friend who got it from


    the police. Apparently, they had the video appraised by experts, and it was real!¡±


    James cringed. ¡°Was Matthew really that ruthless? There¡¯s no way, is it?¡±


    Immediately, Demi rebuked, ¡°Dad, what kind of saint do you see Matthew as? He has been pretending to


    be all nice and polite in front of you guys! Have you forgotten how he beat my husband? Also, he


    smashed a beer bottle on my husband¡¯s friend¡¯s head! He is just a barbarian! When he goes crazy, he


    can do just about anything!¡±

 Chapter 1049

    Chapter 1049


    Chapter 1049 Matthew Is Dead This Time!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Looking at Liam, James remembered Matthew did smash his head with a beer bottle.


    Panicking, Sasha said, ¡°Demi, don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡±


    To this, Demi replied, ¡°I¡¯m spouting nonsense? Come on, are you still covering for him even though the


    video is right in front of your eyes?¡±


    Sasha rebuked in a hurry, ¡°T-This only proves that they had a fight. But it doesn¡¯t prove that Donovan


    was beaten to death by Matthew!¡±


    Sneering, Demi continued, ¡°I knew you were going to say that. Coincidentally, Liam has a friend who


    knows the coroner who did the autopsy on Donovan. Do you want to know about the autopsy result?¡±


    Sasha said in a rush, ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡±


    Demi sneered, ¡°ording to the autopsy report, it indicated that Donovan died from heavy blows which


    caused hemorrhage internally.¡±


    Her words silenced the people in the house. As Sasha slumped on the sofa, she felt weak all over, with


    dead-looking eyes.


    James turned as white as a sheet. ¡°H-How did ite to this? Why did it be like this?¡±


    Peering at them, Demi sneered, ¡°Are you still covering for him, huh? The video, paired with the autopsy


    report, is irrefutable evidence! Do you still have anything to say?¡±


    Sasha, who was pasty white, grabbed the sofa with both hands silently.


    Demi then looked toward her father. ¡°Dad, are you still going to speak up for him? To continue helping


    this murderer? To still support him using our family¡¯s resources? Dad, do you know you¡¯ll also be an


    aplice if you help a murderer?¡±


    James also sat slumped on the sofa. After a long time, he uttered tremblingly, ¡°H-How could he have


    been so merciless? What do we do now? What can we do now?¡±


    Sneering, Demi responded, ¡°What are we going to do now? Don¡¯t worry, Dad! This isn¡¯t our concern


    anymore! Today, the ten great families have converged with the aim of getting revenge for Donovan!


    Today will mark the death of Matthew!¡±


    Trembling from Demi¡¯s words, Sasha nearly broke down.


    With a face full of despair, James stared at Demi indignantly. ¡°Demi, what¡­do you mean by this? He is


    your brother-inw. He¡¯s in this mess now because of our family. Last night, he saved your mother. Are


    you gloating over his current state right now?¡±


    Liam immediately answered, ¡°Oh no, we¡¯re not gloating over him right now, Dad! We just want to stop


    him from fooling anyone further! We would be happy to help him if he really did notmit murder. But


    with the evidence right in front of our eyes, we would only be perpetuating his evil deeds if we continue to


    help him! If others knew about this, they would say that we support injustice and would help our own


    blindly!¡±


    James was in such a shock that he sat frozen on the couch, not replying. Just then, Sasha suddenly


    stood up, grabbed the car keys on the table, and wanted to run outside.


    ¡°Sasha, where are you going?¡± Helen yelled out of worry.


    Clenching her teeth, Sasha replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Lewis¡¯!¡±


    Upon hearing this, all the people inside the house panicked. Demi dashed over in an attempt to stop


    Sasha at all cost. ¡°Sasha, you can¡¯t go! If you do, the Lewis Family will think that we are still supporting


    Matthew! When that happens, their wrath will be diverted toward us! T-Then, our family will be toast! It


    hasn¡¯t been easy for us to reach where we are today! With Dad and Mom¡¯s age, are you trying to make


    them die out of sheer anger?¡±


    Sasha struggled with all her might. ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m telling you that I don¡¯t believe Matthew is a


    murderer! I¡¯m also not afraid of those so-called ten great whatever families!¡±


    At that moment, James also walked over to them. Seeing this, Demi pleaded to her father, saying, ¡°Look


    at her, Dad! With what¡¯s happening now, you have to help me stop her. We cannot let her go to the Lewis


    Family at all costs¡­¡±


    Looking at Sasha, James hesitated for a long time before finally grabbing onto her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be calm now, Sasha. We should just wait at home for now¡­¡±

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050


    Chapter 1050 Demi Gloats


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Sasha looked disappointingly at her father. She knew James was starting to back down after realizing


    the fact that he might lose everything. Although he changed his attitude toward Matthew, he was still


    reluctant to give up on what he had.


    ¡°Dad, I know you are afraid of losing everything from the retaliation of the ten families. But not me. I don¡¯t


    think Matthewmitted murder, and I also don¡¯t think that something will happen to him! Let go of me;


    I¡¯m going to go find him now!¡± Sasha said in a low voice.


    With an awkward expression, James clenched his teeth. ¡°Sasha, don¡¯t be so stubborn! Matthew will


    come back if nothing happens! If anything really happens, do you think you can change anything just by


    being there?¡±


    Immediately, Sasha talked back on the usation. ¡°I know I cannot change anything just by being


    there! But, at least I can let him know that I¡¯ll be alongside him all the way! I¡¯m his wife, so no matter


    what, I will always support him!¡±


    Pouting, Demi mockingly questioned, ¡°Even if he killed somebody? Even if he is a murderer? Will you


    still stick by his side then? And wreak havoc upon our family?¡±


    Staring at her, Sasha snapped, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Demi. Before anything is set in stone, you best mind


    your tone.¡±


    After that, Demi rebuked her loudly. ¡°And why should I do that? He is a murder¡ª¡±


    A p from Sashanded on Demi¡¯s face before she could finish, with the force making her feel woozy.


    After a short while, Demi shrieked, ¡°You dare hit me, Sasha! I¡¯m going to tear you to shreds!¡±


    As she screamed and pounced toward Sasha, her father stopped her.


    ¡°Enough, both of you! Get back inside and stay put! Helen, watch over both of them!¡± James scolded


    angrily.


    Rushing over, Helen forcefully dragged Sasha back. Still fuming, Demiined, ¡°Dad, are you just


    going to let this slide? She pped me!¡±


    Staring at her, James said, ¡°I said to get back inside. Are you deaf?¡±


    ¡°B-But! Dad¡­ how could you be so biased? You¡¯re just going to ignore the fact that she struck me?¡± the


    youngdy pleaded.


    m! He hit the table with full force. ¡°It¡¯s either you get your a*s back inside or get out of my sight right


    now! You choose!¡±


    Seeing James so furious made Demi go mute immediately. In the end, she could only go back inside


    while holding her cheek. Looking at them, he said in a low tone, ¡°Watch them closely, Helen!¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m going to try to find out exactly what happened.¡± James left with a heavy heart.


    Just as Sasha said, he was indeed afraid of the Ten Greatest Families. Although he had changed his


    attitude toward Matthew, he was also unwilling to part with the inheritance that he had gotten after so


    many hurdles.


    In the end, he chose to remain at home, as he did not have the guts to face the Ten Greatest Families!


    After Demi went back inside the house, she smiled after seeing the teary Sasha.


    ¡°Hmph, so what if you pped me? I¡¯m telling you now that Matthew is sure to die today! How do you


    feel being so helpless now? Hahaha¡­¡±


    Her words made Sasha tremble in anger as she kept her silence through clenched teeth. This made


    Demi even morecent as she started to provoke Sasha again.


    Due to the absence of James, she started to let all kinds of vicious insults fly without a single care in the


    world. At that time, she acted as if Matthew¡¯s death was the happiest thing that could ever happen in this


    world.


    Finding this unbearable, Helen chided her in a low voice, ¡°Can you stop this now, Demi? It¡¯s all because


    of our family that Matthew is in his current state!¡±


    Demi immediately retorted, ¡°You had best not say that outside, Mom. If he honestly did kill on our behalf,


    that means we are an essory to his crime! We can¡¯t afford to have that charge pinned on us!¡±


    Her words made Helen jump with fright. With a pale face, Helen took a long sigh. ¡°How could he have


    been so reckless? I wonder how those people will punish him?¡±


    Sneering smugly, Demi replied, ¡°I¡¯m clueless as to how they¡¯ll punish him! One thing¡¯s for sure is that


    he¡¯s dead either way! Hey, how about we start preparing a coffin for him now? Hahaha!¡±

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051


    Chapter 1051 An Eye for an Eye


    At the Lewis Residence, all the main members of the Ten Greatest Families were basically there. This


    included their respective old masters and current family heads.


    The status of attendees reflected how serious this incident was to Eastcliff. As the temporal


    representative of the Lewis Family, Franklin greeted the guests personally. After they were all seated in


    the courtyard, he then proceeded to recount and embellishst night¡¯s events.


    However, the Ten Great Families already knew the event he told them about.


    After Franklin finished, the White¡¯s new family head uttered straight-forwardly, ¡°Mr. Lewis, even after


    you¡¯ve said so much, why isn¡¯t that Matthew guy here yet?¡±


    Since thest family head of the Whites, Den, got dealt with, most of their members also got caught in


    the aftermath. So now, there were a lot of new faces in their ranks. As a result, the White¡¯s reach was


    reduced a lot by this change of power.


    Their family now was only a shadow of their former self, as they were reduced to being at the bottom


    rank of the Ten Greatest Families.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Sighing, Franklin replied, ¡°Just saying his name makes me mad. I wanted to bring that b*stard here, but


    Billy was protecting him. Last night, Stanley¡¯s cousin, the one who¡¯s called the South Street¡¯s Tiger or


    whatever, brought thugs and beat countless of our family members up! We¡­ were so ipetent that


    we couldn¡¯t even catch the person who murdered our head! I have thoroughly shamed my ancestors!¡±


    Saying this, Franklin started to wipe his crocodile tears. His pitiful condition angered those on rtively


    good terms with the Lewis Family.


    ¡°How insolent! He is just intentionally provoking the Ten Greatest Families by killing one of our heads!¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it! If he had the means to kill the head of the Lewis Family, that means he could strike at


    any one of the other heads tomorrow! We should stay on high alert!¡±


    ¡°Does he think he could do as he pleases just because Billy is protecting him? Does he think that the Ten


    Greatest Families are pushovers?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, this time we¡¯ll fight to the end! So that they know that the power of the Ten Greatest Families is


    not just for show!¡±


    The various outbursts of the attendees made Franklin cheer gleefully inside, as this was the exact


    oue he desired. Just as everybody was busy venting their anger, a sarcastic voice could be heard


    from the entrance. ¡°Oh, everyone¡¯s already here? Did you guys get together in advance to discuss how


    best to frame me?¡±


    Turning their heads, they saw Matthew walking in slowly. Under the watchful eyes of the Ten Greatest


    Families was Matthew, who kept his cool and had a smile on his face, looking as if he was taking a stroll


    in the park!


    His expression made them look at each other cluelessly. It was then that the head of the White Family


    stood up and dered, ¡°Matthew! How dare you kill the head of the Lewis Family! If a suitable


    exnation is not given today, the Ten Greatest Families will not let you off the hook!¡±


    The head¡¯s words made the other families agree in unison.


    With a calm expression, Matthew nced at him. ¡°What? Do you still want revenge for Den? A word


    of advice for you, keep a low profile for now. If any more misfortune really befalls the remaining members


    of your family, then the Whites would truly be left without an heir!¡±


    The head of the White Family¡¯s expression soured almost instantly. Without an heir?! This is just too


    insulting.


    Just then, the head of the Sandels, Robert, broke his silence. ¡°You impudent brat! I know that you and


    Billy are very close! But nothing in this world can escape karma. An eye for an eye and a tooth for a


    tooth! Not only did you not repent after killing the head of the Lewis Family, but you¡¯re also even acting


    so arrogant now just because you have Billy¡¯s backing! You really think none of us can go up against


    you, do you?¡±


    As the Sandel Family was the de facto leader of the Ten Greatest Families, Robert¡¯s words made the


    other families all band together in agreement.


    Half the people present were staring daggers at Matthew, as if they were mortal enemies.

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052


    Chapter 1052 Let Him Speak While Kneeling


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Shooting a nce at the head of the Sandel Family, Matthew knew he was out to get him. Due to


    Leanna¡¯s incident, the Sandels kept thinking that Matthew had caught feelings for her.


    Yet as the family could not control Leanna, they could only harbor this hatred toward him inside. As they


    thought the perfect opportunity had presented itself, they started to aim for Matthew.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if there is anyone here capable enough to match up against me. But, what I do know is if


    every member of the Ten Great Families were as stupid as you, then I would have wasted my trip here,¡±


    Matthew said t nonchntly.


    The tant insult made Robert burst out with anger. ¡°How dare you still be so arrogant at this trial set


    up by the Ten Greatest Families! Such impudence even after murdering the Lewis Family¡¯s head! Men,


    break his legs first! Let him speak while kneeling!¡± Sandel¡¯s head ordered furiously.


    Immediately, men came rushing from the side, with all of them being masters hired by the Sandel Family.


    They knew the fact that Matthew was not a weak opponent by any means, so in turn, the dispatched


    people were all peak masters.


    Seeing the situation quickly unravel, some of the families also sent out their people to surround Matthew.


    Franklin, who witnessed the whole episode, was grinning ear to ear inside. This was what he wanted all


    along¡ªto use the Ten Greatest Families to kill Matthew for him. Indirectly, it would equate to him


    avenging his brother. Hence, in doing so, he would naturally be able to ascend to the position of the


    family head!


    Just then, Matthew sneered, which only served to enrage them further.


    ¡°Get him!¡±


    Themand of the White¡¯s family head, which worked like a bomb, set off the masters, who dashed


    toward Matthew.


    At that moment, a powerful voice came from the entrance. ¡°Watch them closely, Ken! Kill whoever


    touches Mr. Larson!¡±


    All their expressions changed at once as they followed the source of the voice, only to see Billy walking


    loftily toward them, apanied by a group of his subordinates. His right-hand man, Ken, who was


    beside him, ran inside with a group of people, fiercely looking at the masters of the Ten Greatest


    Families.


    Seeing this situation shocked Robert. Billy personally came? Well, this is unexpected!


    In their eyes, the evidence that Matthew killed Donovan was so definitive that even Billy would not be


    able to deny that fact. So, why did hee? Was he going to ignore the rules and immorally protect


    Matthew?


    Drawing a deep breath, Robert spoke in a low voice. ¡°I would never have thought that today¡¯s incident


    would alert even Master Newman! Do you still remember that you said you would not break the rules set


    by the Ten Greatest Families? Are you going to go back on your own words now?¡±


    Walking to the courtyard, Billy sat down and said coldly, ¡°Robert, I¡¯ll have you know that I never go back


    on what I¡¯ve said.¡±


    Robert Sandel¡ªthe one leading the Sandels¡ªfrowned, as no one had addressed him with his first name


    for a good number of years. But, as it was from Billy, he could only ept this fact quietly.


    ¡°If so, then what are your actions implying right now?¡± Robert asked in a low voice.


    Billy simply replied, ¡°Mr. Larson is a friend of mine. If you want to trial him, I¡¯m fine with it! But if you want


    to torture him to get him to agree to crimes that he nevermitted, then I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to answer


    to me first!¡±


    His statement made the Ten Greatest Families¡¯ members buzz noisily.


    Rebuking him, Robert said with a severe tone, ¡°Nobody is torturing him, nor are we framing him, Master


    Newman! The fact that he killed Donovan is a fact! Is it wrong that we are out to seek revenge after he


    broke the rules set by us?¡±


    ncing at him, Billy questioned, ¡°He killed Donovan? Do you have any evidence?¡±


    Immediately, Robert answered confidently, ¡°Of course we do! We have video evidence that Matthew hit


    Donovan that day, together with his autopsy report. ording to it, he died due to hemorrhaging in his


    organs which was caused by heavy blows! There was only one person who fought with Donovan that


    day. If it was not Matthew who did it, then who was it?¡±

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053


    Chapter 1053 Now, This Is What I Call Evidence


    After Robert finished, the other family¡¯s heads started to voice their own opinions. They had all seen the


    evidence even before they had arrived. At that moment, they all firmly believed that Matthew was the


    murderer, as the evidence was conclusive.


    Keeping a still expression, Billy looked as if all the people there were of no importance. After a while,


    Robert waved his hand, motioning the members to stop talking.


    ¡°Master Newman, do you want to look at the evidence?¡± Robert asked with a wintry smirk.


    Waving his hand, Billy said, ¡°No need. I¡¯m not interested in these worthless things you call evidence.¡±


    Robert¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too well, after which he barked, ¡°What do you mean by this, Master


    Newman? Both the video and the autopsy report are things that have been verified as the truth. If you


    think that these are worthless, does that mean that you are going to protect Matthew no matter what?


    Hmph, do you really think that the Ten Greatest Families are so useless that they could be simply


    trampled on?¡± As Robert said that, he was so furious that he even mmed the table.


    All the members were all looking at Billy menacingly, as if they were going to fight with him till the end.


    Smiling, Billy replied with scorn, ¡°Only fools would believe this so-called evidence. Mr. Larson, I think you


    should just tell them straight instead of wasting more words on these fools.¡±


    Nodding, Matthew took out a pen drive, stating, ¡°Do you all want to know how Donovan really died? After


    watching this video, you will all understand the truth!¡±


    Stunned, everyone wondered the same thing. What is this, dejavu? Why is Matthew showing us yet


    another video?


    Last time, due to the video taken by Matthew, they were able to prove that the true culprit was Samuel.


    Will the incident with Donovan also go down simrly?


    At that moment, everyone looked toward Franklin. Stunned by this situation, Franklin was also just as


    clueless.


    By then, Billy¡¯s subordinates had already connected the pen drive to the television. On the huge screen


    was the scene where Franklin went to find the people he hired in Orleansst night.


    At that time, Matthew had ced a phone by the side, which recorded the whole process, including their


    conversation. Seeing this, Franklin had his expression changed for the worse. He had always thought


    the fact that he hired Orleans¡¯ Voodoo n was an undisclosed secret.


    Yet, who knew that Matthew had already found this out in advance, and the key point was that Matthew


    even recorded this video?


    Franklin felt his whole body slowly freeze, just listening to the conversation. At that point, he knew that he


    would not be able to cover up his misdeeds any longer.


    Silently stepping back, he was preparing to slip away while everyone¡¯s attention was still fixated on the


    video. But just as he took a few steps backward, a few of Billy¡¯s men had already blocked his retreat,


    making him unable to escape.


    After hearing Franklin¡¯s words in the video, the people who were watching it burst into heated


    discussions. Even the Lewis Family, who were all greatly shocked, discussed at length the video.


    Who could have thought that the one who orchestrated the death of Donovan was his own brother,


    Franklin?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Billy gave Robert a side-eye. ¡°So, Mr. Sandel, do you still believe now that Matthew killed Donovan?¡±


    Turning ghostly white, Robert¡ªin his wildest dreams¡ªdid not think that things would take such a turn.


    He thought he had conclusive evidence of Matthew¡¯s crime this time. Yet, who could have predicted a


    twist in the story?


    After a pause, Robert suddenly uttered, ¡°W-Where did this videoe from?¡±


    Hearing this made Billy stand up as he mmed the table. ¡°Were you going to say that the video is fake,


    Robert? Hmph, let¡¯s make a bet then. You can verify the source! But! If it turns out to be authentic, then I


    want your whole family exterminated! If it turns out to be fake, then my life will be in your hands. How


    about it?¡±


    His words made Robert jump in shock, as he knew that behind Billy¡¯s words was extreme confidence.


    Originally, he wanted to brush this aside by saying that there might be a problem with the video.


    But now, he did not dare to utter even a peep.

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054


    Chapter 1054 Holding the Old Master Hostage


    After Robert fell silent, the others followed suit. For a short time, the whole courtyard was plunged into


    dead silence.


    Seeing this, Billy swept his gaze across, dissatisfied. ¡°What, cat got all of your tongues? I recall hearing


    y¡¯all wanting to break his legs. Is everyone amnesic now that Matthew is proven not to be the murderer?


    Come on, speak up!¡±


    Looking toward Robert, everyone wore an extremely sour expression. After all, he was the leader of the


    Ten Greatest Families. Under such an awkward circumstance, Robert breathed deeply and burst out,


    ¡°Franklin, you owe us an exnation.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Franklin, of course, was on the verge of losing it. ¡°This is all fake! How could you believe such a thing,


    Mr. Sandel? I¡¯ve never even met these people in my life. Matthew must have found a person that


    looked like me to orchestrate this fake video in hopes of duping us all!¡±


    Sneering at the questionable exnation, Matthew retorted, ¡°Really? Then, exin the medicine you


    brought back to ¡®save¡¯ your familyst night. Also, how are you nning to exin the fact that you drove


    all the way to the house in the suburbsst night? There are surveince cameras all the way from your


    home to the house, which we have footage of. Shall we take a look just in case?¡±


    Matthew¡¯s words made Franklin sweat as he turned pasty white, for he knew he had run out of excuses


    now.


    Matthew continued, ¡°Oh, right, I have another video here. It details my wife¡¯s cousin, Minerva, meeting up


    with Donovan¡¯s driver, Ollie. He was bribed by Franklin to give her five million to let her lure my mother-


    inw out. After Franklin kidnapped my mother-inw, he framed Aaron. Hmph, with all the intelligent


    people gathered here, I think you all should know what his aim is!¡±


    At that moment, even the members of the Lewis Family erupted noisily. As they were notplete fools,


    they already knew that Franklin¡¯s aim in kidnapping Helen was to make Matthew fight to the death with


    Aaron.


    If Franklin seeded, he would have be the official head of the Lewis Family. His n would not


    only get rid of Donovan, but also his son in one fell swoop. The sheer cruelty of the devious man¡¯s deeds


    made everyone outraged!


    Then, Aaron, who stood together with the crowd, could no longer hold it in and bellowed, ¡°Franklin Lewis!


    You owe me my father¡¯s life!¡±


    Following Aaron, the members of the Lewises also burst out in anger. Looking at Franklin disappointedly,


    Old Master Lewis questioned, ¡°F-Franklin, how could you do such a thing? They are your brother and


    nephew by blood; how could you bring yourself to harm them?¡±


    Forced by the crowd, Franklin kept stepping back with sweat dripping all over him, looking extremely


    pathetic. He knew he was thoroughly finished now that things hade to this point.


    Suddenly, he turned around sharply and dashed in the direction of his father. Holding Old Master Lewis


    by the neck, he shouted as he aimed a dagger at it, ¡°Stay back!¡±


    Everybody was astonished by this unexpected development. Who could have thought that Franklin


    would actually hold his own father hostage?


    Trembling with anger, the old master uttered, ¡°Franklin, you unfilial b*stard, how could you do this? You


    let go of me right now! Let go of me!¡±


    Seeing the old master struggle and the crowd slowly closing in, Franklin clenched his teeth and pricked


    his father¡¯s skin with the dagger.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! If you do, I swear I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    His words halted their progress as they were petrified of the delirious Franklin killing his own father. Old


    Master Lewis also stopped struggling upon hearing his words.


    ¡°F-Franklin, what are you saying? I¡¯m your father!¡±

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055


    Chapter 1055 The Cornered Beast Struggles


    Old Master Lewis¡¯ words made Franklinugh out terrifyingly. ¡°My father? Hmph, what kind of father are


    you? How am I worse in any way whenpared to Donovan? Why is it that he became the family head


    while I stayed as a nobody in the family? His son, daughter, and even that b*stard son have a higher


    living standard than me. That b*stard of his caused the death of so many innocents all these years, yet


    he still lives as a free man. And what about my son? One incident involving one person¡¯s life was enough


    for you all to chase him out of Cathay, banishing him for eternity. Why, why, why! We are all your sons


    and grandsons. Why are you so biased?¡±


    Instantly, the old master¡¯s expression became sour. ¡°That¡¯s because he is your elder brother! Everything


    in the family was supposed to be inherited by him! The eldest son always took the helm of the family.


    That is the iron rule set by the Ten Greatest Families!¡±


    Franklin sneeringly replied, ¡°Is that so? Then, how did you get the position of the family head, dear


    father? And how did your father get his? By your logic, if the eldest son always inherited the family, then


    the current family head would be Felix, and you would just be another nobody, no?¡±


    His reply silenced Old Master Lewis, as he could not find a way to rebuke his son.


    Falling in a state of madness, Franklin shouted, ¡°The winners write the history. I ept the fact that I lost


    today. But, I have never regretted that I killed Donovan! If it really was a fair fight, that loser can¡¯t even


    hope to match up to me! I could¡¯ve brought the family to the next level to make us prosper even further! It


    was your blindness that prevented me from being the next family head! This is all you all¡¯s faults!¡±


    In a soft voice, Billy said to Matthew, ¡°The man¡¯s gone insane.¡±


    Smiling, Matthew quipped, ¡°I think that¡¯s the normal reaction, though. If even an illegitimate child could


    live thatvishly in the Lewis Family, then it¡¯s quite apparent that Donovan was not a fair person! Even if


    Franklin did not rebel against him now, there would be some other person in the future.¡±


    Calmly nodding, Billy clearly understood the points Matthew alluded to. On the other hand, Robert didn¡¯t


    appear to be as energetic as he was, with colors draining from his face.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He had nned to trial Matthew for today¡¯s proceedings. Yet, never did he think things would turn out like


    this. The Ten Greatest Families¡¯ dignity had beenpletely lost at this point! Outraged, he demanded,


    ¡°Franklin, put the dagger down now!¡±


    With a fierce expression, Franklin bellowed, ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! I will not put my dagger down!


    Prepare a car for me immediately so that I can leave here. O-Otherwise, I will kill him! If I let him go now,


    I would undoubtedly die on the spot. So even if I did, I¡¯m going to drag him down with me!¡±


    Robert burst out in anger, ¡°You dare?¡±


    Clenching his teeth, Franklin stabbed the dagger into his father¡¯s shoulder. This made Old Master Lewis


    cry out painfully. Seeing this, Robert had his face turned from anger to fear. Did he really go crazy? Is he


    really going to kill his own father?


    Then, Matthew smiled. ¡°Mr. Sandel, I think you should stop talking now. Or will you only be satisfied


    when your words lead Old Master Lewis to an early grave?¡±


    This sentence made Robert sour. Because of this, quite a lot of people from the Lewis Family looked at


    him with resentment.


    In their eyes, it was due to Robert¡¯s words that agitated Franklin and made him hurt the old master.


    Annoyed by their gazes, Robert instead just sat back down and washed his hands of this matter.


    ¡°I said to prepare a car for me! Are you all deaf? Or will you all only listen when I stab his other


    shoulder?¡± Franklin shouted again madly.


    All the members of the Lewis Family looked at each other as they were all hesitating on what to do.


    Shooting a nce at Felix, Matthew knew that this was the perfect timing for him to save the day and


    turn the tide. Drawing in a deep breath, Felix had already prepared himself for this sincest night.


    ¡°Franklin, we can give you a car! But the old master is still bleeding, and I hope you can staunch his


    bleeding first.¡±

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056


    Chapter 1056 You Owe Me an Exnation


    Felix¡¯s words immediately garnered the favor of many people in the Lewis Family. Old Master Lewis,


    after all, was highly respected, and although the Lewis Family was going through a lot, they still greatly


    cared about him.


    However, Franklin waved his dagger and threatened, ¡°What do you mean by stopping the blood? Don¡¯t


    try to get close to me. If anyone dares toe over, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Felix replied in a low voice, ¡°We won¡¯t approach you, but we¡¯ll throw some gauze over so that you can


    bandage his wound. Franklin, he¡¯s your father! Do you have the heart to watch him keep bleeding out


    like this?¡±


    Franklin looked at his old man, and in the end, he gave in. ¡°Okay, you guys can throw the gauze over.


    But listen closely! If anyone, even a single person,es near, I¡¯ll send him away!¡± he roared.


    Hearing that, Felix quickly waved his hand and summoned someone to bring some gauze over. Standing


    roughly twenty feet away from Franklin, he tossed the gauze ording to Franklin¡¯s instructions.


    Right as Franklin stretched out his hand to pick it up, Matthew flicked his finger, causing a small stone to


    fly out and hit Old Master Lewis¡¯ bent leg. The old man let out a low cry as his body keeled over


    involuntarily. In an instant, Franklin¡¯s face dropped, and he hurriedly scrambled to catch the falling man.


    Meanwhile, Felix had been waiting for this opportunity. Without wasting a second, he rushed over and


    grabbed the dagger, turning his hand into a bloody mess, but he refused to let go. Instead, he


    desperately clung to Franklin, making him unable to kill Old Master Lewis.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Around them, everyone else was shell-shocked by the sudden esction of events. Seeing that, Billy


    mmed on the table and yelled, ¡°Ken, go and help! What kind of sh*tty Ten Greatest Families are you?


    Why are you just standing around and watching the show?¡±


    His words made the members of the Ten Greatest Familiese to their senses. However, Ken had


    already rushed over with someone and subdued Franklin. Old Master Lewis mbered back in panic, his


    body trembling all over with fear, as if he had just crawled back from hell.


    Meanwhile, Ken held Franklin down and broke both of his legs,pletely incapacitating him so that he


    could only lie on the ground and howl in agony.


    Felix got up. Four of his fingers were almost cut off as blood gushed out of his wounds profusely. At that


    moment, the admiration in the eyes of everyone in the Lewis Family grew when they looked at him.


    It was only then that the rest of the Ten Greatest Families rushed forward. Robert kicked Franklin a few


    times as he spewed curses to vent his anger. After the chaos continued a while, things finally calmed


    down.


    Once Old Master Lewis¡¯ wound was bandaged, he sat down again, looking as if he had aged a few


    decades. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry that such an embarrassing thing happened today. Since it was proved that


    Donovan was not killed by Matthew, this is the end of today¡¯s public trial. Once I finish handling the family


    affairs, I¡¯ll personally apologize to everyone!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but let out a low sigh.


    Hearing that, the members of the Ten Greatest Families expressed their understanding and prepared to


    get up and leave.


    At that moment, Matthew suddenly stood up and interrupted, ¡°Wait a minute. Everyone, is it going to end


    just like this? Don¡¯t you owe me an exnation?¡±


    The Ten Greatest Families exchanged nces as Robert demanded, ¡°We¡¯ve already proved that you are


    innocent. What else do you want us to say?¡±


    Matthew sneered, ¡°Did you prove it? No, I proved it myself! I didn¡¯t kill anyone. You called me here for no


    reason and even wanted to break my leg. Don¡¯t you need to give me an exnation for this ordeal?¡±


    Reaching his limit, Aaron burst out, ¡°Matthew, know your ce! Yes, you didn¡¯t kill my dad. But, in the


    end, you were the one who injured him. How will you pay for this? Also, Dickson fell to his death after he


    was pushed downstairs by your men. Can you deny everything I said? If you really want to clear your


    name, what will you do about this?¡±


    Aaron¡¯s words had helped Robert find an excuse.


    ¡°Yes, Matthew, how do you n on settling this?¡± Robert sneered.

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057


    Chapter 1057 Is Dickson a Part of the Ten Greatest Families?


    Matthewughed loudly. ¡°Hah! I was worried that you¡¯d forgotten about it! Since you brought it up, let¡¯s


    settle things once and for all. ¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At his response, everyone was taken aback. How was Matthew still able to refute those statements?


    ¡°First, let¡¯s talk about Dickson! He¡¯s Donovan¡¯s illegitimate son, so is he considered a member of the Ten


    Greatest Families? I hope to get an answer,¡± Matthew dered.


    Hearing that, everyone nced around at each other. His question did make things a little awkward.


    Meanwhile, Aaron¡¯s expression was livid. Before this, he didn¡¯t recognize Dickson as a part of the Ten


    Greatest Families at all, even thinking it was humiliating. However, now that things hade to this


    point, he had no choice but to admit it.


    ¡°He has the blood of the Lewis Family in him, so of course, he is part of my family!¡± Aaron announced


    loudly.


    ¡°Good!¡± Matthew pped his hands and continued with a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯ve admitted it, let¡¯s deal with


    Dickson next! First, I¡¯ll exin why I gave him a hard time. Dickson sent someone to attack my wife and


    me on the road in an attempt to kidnap my wife, Sasha, with the intention of assaulting her! Given the


    circumstances, was I the one looking for trouble?¡±


    In an instant, Aaron¡¯s expression turned into an embarrassment. Dickson was lustful and had done many


    simr deeds before, but they had turned a blind eye. Provoking Matthew this time was truly a death


    wish.


    Through gritted teeth, Aaron exined, ¡°He was just attempting to kidnap her, but he didn¡¯t kidnap nor


    assault her in the end. You could¡¯ve taught him a lesson, but what was the point of killing him?¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°Yes, I was teaching him a lesson. But he resisted! Not only that, he also tried to kill me.


    By the way, all of you should know that there used to be a girl who was assaulted by Dickson. Her


    boyfriend went after Dickson, but was thrown down from upstairs. Afterward, when the boy¡¯s mother went


    to find Dickson as well, she was met with the same fate. I was worried that he would do the same to me,


    so I defended myself. However, during the process, he identally fell downstairs. Can you me me


    for that?¡±


    Matthew¡¯s words made everyone ufortable in an instant. Aaron roared angrily, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re being


    unreasonable!¡±


    Matthew sneered, ¡°Unreasonable? Hah, do I need to list out all of the bad things that Dickson had done?


    Robert, what do you say? Do you need to refresh your memory?¡±


    Hearing that, Robert erupted in a fury. ¡°What does it have to do with me? Matthew, be careful with what


    you say, and don¡¯t you dare try to nder me!¡±


    Rising to his full height, Billy retorted, ¡°How is this ndering you? Aaron just admitted that Dickson is a


    part of the Ten Greatest Families! If that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t the Ten Greatest Families take


    responsibility for the heinous crimes he hadmitted?¡±


    Robert gaped nkly, unable to refute. He finally understood why Matthew had just forced the Lewis


    family to admit Dickson¡¯s status.


    Matthew is nning to drag the Ten Greatest Families into the matter!


    After a moment of silence, Robert insisted stubbornly, ¡°Dickson is just an illegitimate child. How is he a


    part of the Ten Greatest Families? As a part of the Ten Greatest Families, I won¡¯t agree to it!¡±


    With just a single sentence, he had cut ties with Dickson. However, Billy chuckled coldly in response. ¡°If


    you don¡¯t agree to it, then how are the Ten Greatest Families qualified to talk about Dickson?¡±


    At a loss for words, Robert started stammering. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Without waiting for him to speak, Billy continued coldly, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you two choices! One, admit that


    Dickson is a part of the Ten Greatest Families and take responsibility for everything he has done! Two, if


    you don¡¯t acknowledge him, then you have to apologize to Mr. Larson because this matter does not


    involve Ten Greatest Families, and you¡¯re not qualified to question him!¡±


    Robert was taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect his casual remark would snowball into something big. The Ten


    Greatest Families were definitely unwilling to bear the sinsmitted by Dickson, but he was even more


    unwilling to apologize to Matthew!

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058


    Chapter 1058 A Shameless Robert


    Robert fell silent for a moment before he demanded, ¡°Aaron, you were the one who brought up this


    matter just now. Now, you should be the one to apologize to Matthew as well!¡±


    As soon as he uttered those words, the expressions of everyone in the Lewis Family turned sour. Even


    the other families were looking at Robert with dissatisfied gazes. Robert was outrageous for demanding


    someone else to apologize. As the leader of the Ten Greatest Families, it was simply disdainful to watch


    him push the me on a younger person at the most critical moment.


    Billy smiled without saying a word. This was the oue he had wanted¡ªto weaken Robert¡¯s influence


    in the Ten Greatest Families. That way, it would make it even easier for Matthew to gain control of the


    Ten Greatest Families in the future.


    On the contrary, Aaron¡¯s expression was sullen as he was truly unwilling to apologize to Matthew.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At that moment, Felix walked out and cajoled in a soft voice, ¡°Mr. Larson, how about I apologize to you


    on Aaron¡¯s behalf? He had just lost his father and is still grieving his death, so he might¡¯ve spoken out of


    line. I hope you understand, Mr. Larson.¡±


    Felix¡¯s words once again made the Lewis Family look at him with admiration. After experiencing such a


    big event, Old Master Lewis was almost at his limit, and the Lewis Family wascking someone who


    could lead them. At that moment, Felix emerged and saved Old Master Lewis, and now he was taking


    responsibility and apologizing on Aaron¡¯s behalf. His actions made the Lewis Family look at him


    differently.


    Matthew replied, ¡°Felix, it¡¯s not crucial to apologize to me. As Aaron said, my wife was not injured in any


    way, and Dickson died. For me, this matter has already been written off. However, what will happen to


    the people that Dickson had hurt before?¡±


    Felix was silent for a moment before he responded solemnly, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll pledge a vow. Although Dickson


    is not from the Lewis Family, he still has our blood, so we are willing to bear what he has done. As for


    those victims, I will personally apologize to each of them andpensate them fairly at the same time!¡±


    With those words, the other members of Ten Greatest Families became impressed with Felix as well.


    Now that Donovan was dead, the Lewis Family couldn¡¯t wait to cut all their remaining ties with Dickson.


    Only Felix was willing to apologize and make amends for this incident. This was what it truly meant to


    take responsibility!


    Upon seeing everyone¡¯s expressions, Matthew gloated inwardly. What he had to do now was to help


    Felix rise to power. He wanted Felix to be the patriarch of the Lewis Family and let him have


    absolute control over them! In fact, Felix¡¯s current words and actions were all instructed by Matthew


    beforehand.


    Hearing that, Matthew nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Okay, then the issue about Dickson will end here. Next,


    let¡¯s talk about why I hurt Donovan. I wanted to teach Dickson a lesson, but Donovan stopped me.


    Wasn¡¯t I supposed to fight back? Since he had thrown the first punch, things got out of control, and one


    of us was naturally bound to get hurt, so what does it have to do with me?¡±


    Everyone in the Lewis Family fell into deathly silence, and even Aaron couldn¡¯t say anything to refute


    Matthew¡¯s words.


    With a sneer, Matthew continued, ¡°It seems that everyone has no objection to my statement. Good. Let¡¯s


    continue.¡±


    At that moment, Matthew suddenly pointed at Aaron and shouted, ¡°Aaron, now it¡¯s time to settle matters


    between us!¡±


    Aaron was taken aback by the sudden deration. ¡°W-What matters are there between us to settle? I


    didn¡¯t take Helenst night, and you know that! Franklin was framing me, so what wille out of you


    coming after me?¡±


    Unfazed, Matthew replied icily, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about Helen. I¡¯m talking about the fact that you sent


    someone to capture my familyst night! You injured many of Tiger¡¯s men. How are you going to pay for


    this?¡±

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059


    Chapter 1059 It¡¯s Time for Me to Make You Pay


    Aaron¡¯s expression faltered, and he rushed to defend himself. ¡°M-Matthew, stop spewing nonsense!


    Tiger¡¯s men were not the only ones who were injuredst night. My own people got hurt as well. On what


    basis are you going to make me pay?¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°The reason why there are so many casualties is that you sent people to capture my


    family, and Tiger and his men went to stop you. This incident started because of you. Your people


    deserved to be injured! If you didn¡¯t send them to seize my family, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Tiger¡¯s


    men got injured while protecting my family, so of course, it¡¯s on you.¡±


    In an instant, Aaron¡¯splexion turned pale, and he hurriedly said, ¡°I-I was trying to take revengest


    night because I thought you killed my father?¡±


    Matthew countered, saying, ¡°You thought? Then, did I kill your father? ¡±


    Once again, Aaron was unable to rebuke.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill your father, but you sent someone to capture my family! Tiger sent people to protect them,


    but you injured so many of his subordinates! Hence, shouldn¡¯t I settle matters with you?¡± Matthew roared


    angrily.


    Aaron¡¯s face had turned white, and he couldn¡¯t say a word in return. Now that he thought about it, he


    could only me himself for being too impulsive. Last night, he was certain that Matthew had killed his


    father and was eager to take revenge. However, the tables had turned unexpectedly, and he had no way


    of defending his actions during the previous night.


    With his gaze sweeping over everyone in the room, Matthew dered loudly, ¡°As the Ten Greatest


    Families are all here today, please give me your opinions! Does he owe me an exnation for this matter


    or not?¡±


    Hearing that, everyone exchanged nces with one another, but no one spoke. Everyone in the Ten


    Greatest Families clearly understood that Aaron did indeed act out of impulse. If Matthew wanted to hold


    Aaron ountable, there was nothing thetter could do.


    Old Master Lewis trembled with anger. ¡°Aaron, you¡­ How could you be so foolish? Sigh, Mr. Larson, the


    Lewis Family was in the wrong! How about this? I¡¯ll apologize to you. We are willing to take responsibility


    for all the damage done to Tiger and his men¡­¡±


    Matthew sneered, ¡°Old Master Lewis, I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re saying. It¡¯s true that the Lewis Family is


    rich. However, I, Matthew, am not poor either! The problem isn¡¯t money¡ªI just can¡¯t sit this down! Oh,


    you hurt some of our people, so you can just throw some money and call it a day? If that¡¯s the case, then


    I also have some money. How about I beat up the people from the Lewis Family and pay you off?¡±


    At his words, Old Master Lewis¡¯s expression turned sour. ¡°Then¡­ What do you want?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Matthew looked at Aaron coldly. ¡°Since the Ten Greatest Families are here to interrogate me today, then I


    hope that you will also solve this matter along the way! Aren¡¯t the rules important to you? Then use your


    rules to deal with this matter!¡±


    The heads of the Ten Greatest Families looked at each other. Matthew had roped all of them in using


    Aaron. As for everyone else, their gazes toward Aaron turned even more hostile. Because of a moment


    of impulse, Aaron had screwed all of them over.


    On the other hand, Matthew looked calm as he deliberately made a big fuss. He knew that after Franklin


    passed away, Old Master Lewis would most likely let Aaron be the head of the family, and no matter what


    Felix did, he was unwilling to pass on the position to Felix. Therefore, not only did Matthew have to help


    Felix gain power, he also had to get rid of Aaron.


    Regardless of the final oue of this matter, the rest of the Ten Greatest Families would definitely not


    acknowledge Aaron anymore. That way, it was simply impossible for Aaron to be the head of the family,


    and Old Master Lewis could only let Felix take over!

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060


    Chapter 1060 Betrayal


    In the end, Old Master Lewis had no choice but to severely punish Aaron and dish out arge sum of


    compensation as payback to Matthew. After everything had been settled, Matthew left with Billy.


    The Lewis Family¡¯s courtyard was in chaos as the Ten Greatest Families remained present.


    The head of the White Family¡¯s face was full of fury, and he mmed the table forcefully. ¡°He¡¯s too


    arrogant! He doesn¡¯t have an ounce for the Ten Greatest Families at all!¡±


    The other heads of families nodded along in agreement. The events of the day did put a bad taste in


    their mouths.


    Robert waved his hand dismissively. ¡°He¡¯s just a nobody, so why should you care? Anyway, the Lewis


    Family is still the most important issue at the moment. Old Master Lewis, we¡¯re also deeply saddened


    that such a tragedy happened to the Lewis Family, but I hope you can still elect a new head as soon as


    possible. Matthew is closing in on us, and it seems like he is aiming for everyone in the Ten Greatest


    Families, so we can¡¯t just sit still. Electing a new head of the family as soon as possible is our priority!¡±


    Hearing Robert¡¯s reasoning, the other families couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. Although the Ten Greatest


    Families were an alliance, it wasn¡¯t any of their business to elect the head of another family, as it wasn¡¯t


    their household affairs. Therefore, it was unprecedented for Robert to put his two cents into the Lewis


    Family¡¯s affairs. What on earth was he nning?


    As Old Master Lewis¡¯ injuries were not light, he was on the verge of fainting. Just when he had nned


    to go back and rest, Robert chose this time to bring up the matter of electing a new head of the Lewis


    Family. He nced at Robert, who quietly met his gaze with a smile on his face.


    Really? Now, of all times? Old Master Lewis knew Robert wanted to intervene in the Lewis Family¡¯s


    selection of a new head. Each person had their own motives, and Robert was definitely not doing this for


    the good of the Lewis Family. He only had one purpose for being so involved in their affairs¡ªto help his


    favorite candidate ascend the throne. Once he seeded, this person would be grateful to him and


    repay his kindness.


    To put it bluntly, Robert only wanted to seize this opportunity to benefit from the Lewis Family.


    Struggling to take a breath, Old Master Lewis mumbled, ¡°About that¡­ E-Everyone in the Lewis Family


    has to get together and discuss it in the long run.¡±


    With a chuckle, Robert replied, ¡°That¡¯s what you might think, but a huge scene was caused this time.


    When Matthew left, he said that he wanted the Lewis Family to solve the matter immediately. Even if you


    don¡¯t choose a new head now, you have to find at least one acting leader to solve these matters. This is


    the promise that the Ten Greatest Families made to Matthew. If we can¡¯t do it, wouldn¡¯t it be a disgrace to


    the Ten Greatest Families? ¡±


    By now, the other families had already guessed Robert¡¯s intentions, and they each spoke out to express


    their agreement. The Ten Greatest Families each harbored sinister intention. Though they acted like an


    alliance on the surface, the truth was that they all wanted to weaken the power of the other families in


    order to gain more profits.


    Old Master Lewis was boiling with anger. The betrayal of the other nine families was absolutely


    loathsome!


    He inhaled a deep breath before dering, ¡°Thank you all for your kind reminder. Since everything


    happened so suddenly, we had no time to discuss this matter, so in ordance with the practice of the


    Ten Greatest Families, the eldest son will seed the throne. Aaron, your father was the previous head.


    As his eldest son, you will be the acting head of the family!¡±


    Hearing that, Aaron couldn¡¯t help but feel overjoyed. Needless to say, he wanted to be the head of the


    family as well.


    However, Robert waved his hand as a form of disagreement. ¡°Old Master Lewis, I don¡¯t think Aaron is a


    suitable candidate. The incidentst night had gone too far. Although it happened for a reason, as the


    head of the family, one must be imposing andmanding, not a reckless man who can only unt their


    superiority! If such a person bes the head, they will not only drag down the Lewis Family but also


    the Ten Greatest Families, won¡¯t they?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061


    Chapter 1061 Taking Control of the Lewis Family


    The other families each expressed their support as well.


    Old Master Lewis¡¯s expressionpletely darkened, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Aaron is just a


    temporary recement to solving the current issue first. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡±


    Robert chuckled. ¡°Haha, Old Master Lewis, the acting head of the family, represents the entire family.


    Aaron will apologize to Matthew and the Cunningham Family tomorrow in front of everyone in Eastcliff. If


    you let him be the head of the family, are you intending to make the whole Lewis Family apologize


    to Matthew? ¡±


    Bursting with anger, Old Master Lewis said through gritted teeth, ¡°Master Sandel, you¡¯ve really


    considered it thoroughly! How about we let Aaron¡¯s younger brother¡ª¡±


    Robert interrupted him before he could finish. ¡°Aaron has two younger brothers. One is neen years


    old, and the other is only eleven years old. Hah, Old Master Lewis, do you think they are suitable to lead


    the family? ¡±


    With his eyes widening in shock, Old Master Lewis suddenly looked straight at Robert. It was only then


    that he finally understood that Robert didn¡¯t only want to help a single person to the top, but also wanted


    to drive those who were on his side out. As both of Old Master Lewis¡¯ sons were dead, Donovan¡¯s son


    could not be the head, let alone Franklin¡¯s son. Who else in the Lewis Family could be the head of the


    family? With the change of a new head, the Lewis Family¡¯s power was about to be transferred.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Old Master Lewis¡¯ expression turned bitter, and he roared angrily, ¡°Then, who do you think is more


    suitable to be the acting head of the family, Master Sandel?¡±


    With a smile, Robert replied, ¡°I think Felix is a better fit!¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, several other family leaders immediately spoke out in support.


    Felix¡¯s performance tonight reflected his responsible and courageous nature. Not only that, but he also


    personally rescued Old Master Lewis and saved the family from the crisis. In fact, even many people in


    the Lewis Family were in support of Felix. They all thought that Felix was the best fit for being the head


    of the family!


    On the contrary, Old Master Lewis¡¯ face hadpletely frozen after he realized that Robert and the


    others were in support of Felix. However, with a nce at the expressions of everyone in the family, he


    knew that he could not object to this matter. Felix has already won the hearts of everyone in the Lewis


    Family for everything he had done that night. If Old Master Lewis objected now, not only would the nine


    other families put pressure on him, but even the Lewis Family would not heed his words.


    Although he was extremely unwilling, he finally nodded. ¡°Master Sandel¡¯s proposal is not bad. Felix, what


    do you think about being the acting head of the family?¡±


    Felix hurriedly replied, ¡°Old Master Lewis, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to take on such a big


    responsibility!¡±


    Old Master Lewis pretended to persuade him, and in the end, Felix finally agreed to step up to the role.


    Hence, the Ten Greatest Families were overjoyed, and the nine other families finally left the scene.


    After they left, Old Master Lewis¡¯ face darkened. Without a single nce at Felix, he immediately went


    straight back to the small building where he lived. As soon as he returned, he called a few confidants to


    discuss the matter with them.


    Old Master Lewis was absolutely unwilling to let Felix be the head of the family. He still wanted people


    from his side to continue controlling everything in the family. Therefore, he was prepared to let these


    confidants think of a way to drive Felix from the position of the patriarch. It was best if he was able to kill


    Felix quickly and end everything so as not to cause more idents!


    However, before their discussions coulde to a conclusion, Old Master Lewis suddenly fell into a


    coma. Though the Lewis Family immediately rushed him to the hospital, after a series of emergency


    resuscitations, Old master Lewis passed away in the hospital.


    At that time, Felix had just be the acting head of the family. As Old Master Lewis passed away, no


    one could suppress Felix. Now that the Lewis members that were on Old Master Lewis¡¯s side had


    completely withdrawn from the center of power, Felix finally took full control of the Lewis Family!

 Chapter 1062

    Chapter 1062


    Chapter 1062 Are You Really Alright?


    Meanwhile, at The Grand Garden, Sasha had made several attempts to act recklessly and chase after


    Matthew. But she was constantly stopped by Helen. As for James, he had been snooping around,


    attempting to find out the situation at the Lewis Family through various channels.


    Unlike everyone else in the room, Liam and Demi were the most carefree ones at this moment.


    ¡°Dad, stop wasting your energy on him. Matthew¡¯s definitely in deep trouble today. So, why do you still


    bother about him? I would disassociate myself from him if I were you. That¡¯s how things should be done,


    is it not? Otherwise, what should we do if the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff decide to hold us


    ountable?¡± Demi said with a smile on her face.


    Upon hearing that, James red at Demi angrily. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Demi pouted her lips. ¡°But, Dad! I¡¯m simply telling the truth! What? Do you honestly think that Matthew


    can make it back unharmed? Right now, the evidence presented is conclusive. If he really is able to flee


    from the wrath of the Lewis Family, then pigs might fly!¡±


    Enraged by Demi¡¯s words, Sasha flushed with anger. Just as she was about to speak, the door suddenly


    opened.


    Matthew!


    As if tricks were being yed out in front of their eyes, everyone in the room was stunned for a moment.


    They were too shocked to respond, and they could only stare at Matthew with their eyes bulging out.


    The first person to snap back to their senses was Sasha. At once, she let out a scream and quickly ran


    toward Matthew. Then, she threw herself into Matthew¡¯s arms.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Matthew, you¡¯ve returned! You¡¯re unharmed, yes? Thank goodness! I know you¡¯ll be just fine.¡± Tears


    kept pouring out as Sasha spoke.


    Whilst in the period of suspense earlier, she was swamped with anxiety.


    As if she had seen a ghost, Demi immediately jumped with fright. ¡°How is that possible? How can you


    possibly return unharmed? Matthew, did someone from the Lewis Family follow you back in hopes of


    capturing us all? Y-You should be responsible for your own doings. Why are you dragging us all into this


    matter together with you?¡±


    In a fit of panic, James and Helen peeked outside at their courtyard after they heard what Demi had said.


    However, there was not a single soul spotted in the yard.


    Ignoring Demi¡¯s words, Matthew took Sasha¡¯s hand and consoled her softly. ¡°Why are you crying, silly?¡±


    Feeling extremely dissatisfied with the situation, Demi eximed, ¡°Bullsh*t! There was evidence! Solid


    evidence! H-How could you possibly be fine? Matthew, you snooped past under their noses, didn¡¯t you?


    You better leave! Leave now! Don¡¯t drag our family into this mess!¡±


    The moment Demi¡¯s words rang in Matthew¡¯s ears, he spoke coldly. ¡°Evidence? The evidence they had


    did not prove anything!¡±


    Once again, Demi eximed, ¡°Nonsense! That was the verified evidence from the police station. I don¡¯t


    believe you! You must have escaped. Get out! Now! Don¡¯t you dare attempt to drag us down with you!¡±


    As Demi said that, she pushed Matthew out.


    Unable to restrain herself, Sasha pped Demi in the face. ¡°Shut up! Matthew said everything was fine.


    What more do you possibly want?¡±


    Covering her face, Demi barked, ¡°What the hell, Sasha?! I¡¯m doing this for our family¡¯s own good! Once


    the members of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff notice he has escaped, they will definitely hunt him


    down. And if they follow his trail to our house, they will definitely think we¡¯re his aplices. By then,


    our family will be doomed¡­¡±


    Sasha¡¯s face was livid with anger. ¡°I believe in Matthew. If he says it¡¯s fine, then it¡¯s fine! You can leave if


    you¡¯re so fearful of getting dragged into this mess! No one¡¯s holding you back! Also, stop saying our


    house! You¡¯re married, and this ce is my home, not yours. This house was purchased under


    Matthew¡¯s name, so pack your bags and get lost!¡±


    Furiously, Demi turned to look at James and Helen. ¡°Mom! Dad! Look at your wonderful daughter! Is it


    wrong for me to care for our family? She even ims that this house belongs to her and Matthew. If


    that¡¯s the case, does that mean you two are not allowed to stay here too?¡±


    Again, Demi tried to infuriate both James and Helen using reverse psychology. However, this time,


    James merely ignored her.


    Instead, James took a deep breath and whispered, ¡°M-Matthew, are you really alright?¡±

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063


    Chapter 1063 This Is Your Compensation


    Matthew nodded. ¡°I¡¯m really fine, Dad.¡±


    Reassured by Matthew¡¯s words, James stared at him for a while. Then, he finally nodded. ¡°I believe you,


    Matthew!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine now, Sasha. Don¡¯t cry¡­ Matthew has returned. Isn¡¯t that great? Come here quickly. Let¡¯s head


    inside.¡±


    Upon seeing this, Demi immediately panicked. ¡°Dad¡­ W-Why did you let him in? It¡¯s as clear as day


    that he escaped! If people from the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliffe looking for him, what


    should we do? Do you want our family to get into trouble too because of him?


    Hearing that, James red at Demi angrily. ¡°If you are that fearful, you know where the door is!¡±


    At once, Demi¡¯s facialplexion changed after she was yelled at by James. Dad¡¯s siding with


    Matthew?! In an instant, Demi had lost someone whom she could count on!


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Looking at Helen, Demi tried asking for help. However, Helen merely waved her off. ¡°Demi, can you stop


    looking for trouble?¡±


    Regardless of Demi¡¯s plea, this matter urred because of Helen¡¯s sister¨C¨CHeidi.


    Furthermore, Matthew had rescued Helen when she was taken away prior to this. Thus, deep down,


    Helen was more grateful to Matthew.


    Hence, Demi was at her wit¡¯s end¨C¨Ceven her own mom and dad refused to help her. What else could


    she do?


    Standing by the door, Demi watched as Matthew entered the house. At that moment, she was feeling


    extremely embarrassed as she didn¡¯t know whether to leave or stay.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    All of a sudden, a group of people barged into the courtyard.


    ¡°Excuse me, miss. I¡¯m looking for Matthew Larson. Does he live here?¡± questioned the man who


    appeared to be the head of the group.


    Instead of answering him, Demi merely nced at the group of people. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Then, the man smiled and replied, ¡°Oh, allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m from the Lewis Family. The


    name¡¯s Freddy Lewis¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that, Demi immediately jumped with joy.


    ¡°Mom! Dad! The members of the Lewis Family are here, and they¡¯re looking for Matthew! Just as I¡¯ve


    said¨C¨Che must have escaped. The three of you wouldn¡¯t listen to me when I told you to not let him enter


    the house. I shall see what¡¯s your next move now that trouble hase to our doorstep!¡±


    Immediately, there was a change in both James¡¯ and Helen¡¯s facial expressions. Is this really the case?


    Yet, no sign of anxiety could be seen on Matthew¡¯s face. In fact, he was rather calm. ¡°Let them in!¡±


    Hearing that, Demiughed. ¡°Oh. Matthew. Of course I¡¯ll let them in! They¡¯re from the Ten Greatest


    Families of Eastcliff. What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid to let them in? However, I advise you to


    surrender. Oh, and please don¡¯t break any furniture in this house. They¡¯re still in good condition. I don¡¯t


    wish to splurge extra money on buying new furniture once Liam and I move in here in the future.¡±


    Agreeing with Demi, Liam smiled and nodded. As long as Matthew was no longer alive, they would be


    able to move in and live here for good. Besides, they could annex all the properties belonging to the


    Cunningham Family in the future.


    At once, Freddy and the rest of the group walked in after hearing Matthew¡¯s words.


    Frightened, James¡¯ and Helen¡¯s faces were as white as sheets. Their bodies were even trembling like a


    leaflet.


    Meanwhile, Liam and Demi grinned from ear to ear, revealingcent smiles.


    At that instant, Freddy said in a respectful manner, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you, Mr. Larson. As


    mentioned by the Lewis Family before, we will give you 300 million worth ofpensation regarding the


    incident that took ce this time! A moment ago, we had already transferred the money into this card on


    behalf of the substitute head of the Lewis Family, Felix. I came all the way over here to pass you this


    card, and I would also wish to apologize to you personally. Normally, this matter should be carried out by


    the head of the Lewis Family. However, something came up, and I¡¯m afraid his current urgency is


    elsewhere. Therefore, he couldn¡¯te over in person. Please pardon us of any offense made toward


    you personally, Mr. Larson.¡±


    Having said that, Freddy held the bank card in both hands and handed it to Matthew humbly.


    The sight of this stunned everyone in the house.


    James and Helen, who were still sweating a bucket, remained frozen in their spots. For almost a minute,


    they couldn¡¯t even begin to react.


    What¡¯s happening here? The members of the Lewis Family aren¡¯t here to look for trouble. Instead,


    they¡¯re here to apologize and topensate? So what Matthew had said was true after all. He¡¯s really


    fine? Not only is he in one piece, but the Lewis Family also gave him 300 million worth ofpensation.


    That¡¯s such arge sum of money.


    As for Demi and Liam, they felt as if their eyeballs were about to pop out. What on earth is going on?

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064


    Chapter 1064 As Expected, You Did Not Disappoint Me


    Calmly, Matthew took over the bank card and handed it to Sasha, who was standing beside him.


    ¡°I must say¡­ I didn¡¯t expect the Lewis Family to do things so promptly. Seeing as you all hade to


    apologize personally, I¡¯ll let this matter slide. Alright, you all may go back now!¡±


    Freddy was overjoyed at Matthew¡¯s words. Once again, he said, in a respectful manner, ¡°Thank you, Mr.


    Larson! Thank you. Well then, I shall bid my farewell first. Sorry for disturbing you.¡±


    With that, Freddy, alongside the rest of the members of the Lewis Family, left The Grand Garden.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere inside the house was as silent as the dead. Apart from Matthew, the rest of


    the Cunningham Family were too shocked to utter a word.


    After a long while, James finally regained his senses. ¡°Matthew, is¡­ is the matter truly solved?¡±


    Understanding James¡¯ worry, Matthew smiled and said, ¡°Dad, of course it¡¯s true! Look, the members of


    the Lewis Family even came over here to apologize.¡±


    Overwhelmed with joy, James patted Matthew¡¯s shoulder frantically. ¡°Good job, Matthew! As expected,


    you didn¡¯t disappoint me! I¡­ I told them you¡¯d be fine! This is really wonderful! Everyone,e¡­ Helen,


    go open a bottle of wine! Let¡¯s celebrate!¡±


    Just like James, Helen was also delighted. And thus, she ran over to the alcohol cab and grabbed a


    bottle of wine.


    Deep down, Matthew was quite relieved after seeing James¡¯ and Helen¡¯s reactions.


    James and Helen had always been prejudiced against me in the past. I guess¡­ After encountering so


    many incidents, their attitudes toward me finally changed.


    ¡°Sasha, deposit 30 million out of these 300 million into Master Tiger¡¯s ount. He and his men had


    helped us a lotst night. So, I¡¯m sure many of his men must have sustained injuries after themotion


    with the Lewis Familyst night. The least that we can do for them is to defray the cost of their medical


    expenses,¡± Matthew said.


    Agreeing with Matthew, Sasha immediately nodded. ¡°Sure thing!¡±


    Displeased, Demi hurriedly approached Matthew and Sasha. ¡°It¡¯s just medical expenses! Is it necessary


    for you to give them such arge sum of money!? We¡¯re not talking about 3,000 nor 30 thousand here.


    It¡¯s freaking 30 million! Matthew, just exactly how many of them were injured? I specte, at most, a


    dozen or so were injuredst night. So, are you saying each of them gets a few million? How can you


    simply spend the money like that?¡±


    Besides Demi, James and Helen were also reluctant to part with the money. After all, 30 million was not


    exactly a penny or two.


    Upon hearing that, Sasha frowned. ¡°What would you know? Do you even know the number of people the


    Lewis Family sent overst night? If I was to describe it, it was like an earnest battle! The cost of the


    medical expenses didn¡¯t matter much. What matters is that Master Tiger and his men fought hard for us.


    We can¡¯t disappoint them, can we? Besides, Master Tiger dispatched at least a few hundred men over to


    help us outst night. Do you think these men would carry out the work without hoping for some sort of


    bounty in return? What¡¯s more, if it weren¡¯t for these men, I couldn¡¯t imagine the tragedy which would fall


    upon usst night. So, I don¡¯t see any wrong in giving them some money.¡±


    Hearing that, James acknowledged the truth in Sasha¡¯s words.


    Constantly nodding his head, James added, ¡°Sasha¡¯s right! Your mother almost died when she was


    taken awayst night. In other words, these 300 million can also be considered as their contributions for


    lending us a handst night. So, giving them 30 million is the least we can do!¡±


    Seeing that James agreed with Sasha, Demi felt all the more anxious. ¡°B-But¡­ it¡¯s 30 million that we¡¯re


    talking about! Is it necessary to give such arge sum of money?¡±


    Again, Sasha red at Demi. ¡°Oh, why do you care? The Lewis Family paid this money to Matthew, not


    to you. So, you have no say in this matter. Besides, did you not express your intention to leave earlier?


    You can leave now! No one¡¯s asking you to stay.¡±


    At once, Demi¡¯s face turned red with anger. Seeing James and Helen ignoring her, she turned around


    and said, ¡°Forget it! I¡¯m too tired to continue arguing on this matter with all of you! I¡¯m going to hit the hay


    for the night. All of you are down to your own fate.¡±


    Tch¡­ ¡®Donating¡¯ such arge sum of money as if it¡¯s mere pieces of coins. What a prodigal! Demi


    grumbled to herself while heading to the bedroom. Trailing behind her, Liam quietly sneaked into the


    bedroom. Then, he quickly closed the door behind him, hiding both him and Demi away from the outside.


    Sasha¡¯s face was livid with anger at the sight of this. Demi and Liam are truly shameless. Do they have


    no sense of honor? Why are they still residing here? Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re nning to stay here with no


    intention of ever leaving!

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065


    Chapter 1065 Helen Apologizes


    Feeling embarrassed by Demi¡¯s actions, James sighed. ¡°I¡­ I apologize on her behalf, Matthew. I¡¯ll see to


    it that she behaves better next time. She¡¯s just being unreasonable!¡±


    Hearing that James had said so, Matthew could only smile and ignore Demi¡¯s rude behavior.


    At that moment, both James and Helen fixated their stares on the bank card. 300 million is on that card.


    Upon noticing this, Matthew frowned slightly. Are they still eyeing this 300 million?


    After thinking for a moment, Matthew said softly, ¡°Mom¡­ Dad¡­ This card¡­ How about I leave it to the


    both of you for safekeeping?¡±


    As he said that, Matthew nned to test James and Helen¡¯s conscience. He wanted to find out if the two


    had truly turned over a new leaf.


    Like a child with a new toy, James was overjoyed at Matthew¡¯s words. He reached out his hands and


    wanted to take the card.


    The same went for Helen. Her eyes sparkled with excitement after she heard Matthew¡¯s words. However,


    she eventually stopped James.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re of a certain age, so I don¡¯t think we¡¯re that capable of managing such arge sum of


    money. Besides, Matthew, this money is thepensation paid to you by the Lewis Family. During this


    period of time, you must have gone through a lot of trouble from the incidents caused by my family. Thus,


    it¡¯s beyond reasonable for the money to be yours to keep. Likewise, your constructionpany is surely


    in need of financial resources. Your Dad and I¡­ We don¡¯t need this money. We truly don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Helen¡¯s voice actually trembled a little when she uttered those words. It was as clear as day that she


    really wanted the money. However, she eventually made the right choice!


    Hearing that, Sasha was greatly pleased with her mother¡¯s words as this was exactly the oue she


    had always wished for. Even if her parents did not ept Matthew fully as their son-inw, the least they


    could do was to show him some respect!


    Apart from Sasha, Matthew was also surprised. He did not expect that Helen¡¯s character would change


    so much after she had experienced these incidents.


    As for James, though he also felt reluctant, he eventually nodded and said, ¡°Matthew, Helen¡¯s right! You


    can keep this money. Keep up the good work. In the future, I¡¯ll hand the family affairs over to you and


    Sasha!¡±


    Touched by James¡¯ words, Sasha was on the verge of her tears and nodded vigorously.


    Nodding his head, Matthew was also moved by James¡¯ words. ¡°Mom¡­ Dad¡­ I will definitely not let you


    down!¡±


    Then, Matthew turned to Sasha and said, ¡°Oh, and Sasha¡­ The money on this card¡­ Do transfer


    another 30 million to your parents¡¯ ountter.¡±


    Upon hearing that, James waved his hand. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need for that. Why would we need so much


    money?¡±


    With a sense of seriousness in his voice, Matthew added, ¡°Mom¡­ Dad¡­ I¡¯ve noticed that the business


    at the pharmacy is blooming recently. So, I think it¡¯s time to open a few new branches. That 30 million¡­


    It¡¯s for you two to open up a new branch.¡±


    As if remembering something, Matthew said again, ¡°Also, Sasha, transfer another 10 million into your


    parents¡¯ savings ount.¡±


    After that, he turned to both James and Helen. ¡°Mom, Dad, take this money and buy whatever you want.


    Spend it as you wish.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Upon hearing that, James and Helen felt like they were on cloud nine. The more they looked at Matthew,


    the more content they felt.


    At once, Helen waved his hand and said, ¡°10 million? T-That¡¯s too much¡­¡±


    Matthew smiled. ¡°Mom, just take it. Besides, it¡¯s not like our family¡¯s currently penniless. It¡¯s just 10


    million. Alright, end of discussion.¡±


    Sasha nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! Mom, Dad, this is a little token of Matthew¡¯s gratitude, so please don¡¯t turn


    him down!¡±


    Only then did James and Helen nod. Sure enough, the two of them grinned from ear to ear.


    He¡¯s giving us 10 million as our pocket money in one go? Matthew¡¯s simply being too generous!


    Eyes filled with tears, Helen constantly nodded and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Such a fine young man


    you are, Matthew. I apologize for the way I treated you in the past. Right now, I feel very guilty and I truly


    regret my past actions toward you. You¡­ You are so much better than Liam.¡±


    Trying to lighten up the atmosphere, James smiled and said, ¡°Oh, stop saying these words. Matthew¡¯s


    much better than we thought! Sasha, I now realized that consenting to the marriage between the two of


    you was the smartest decision I¡¯ve ever made in my life! Alright, you two go along and have a good life.


    Next time, if someone dares to make irresponsible remarks about the two of you, I¡­ I¡¯ll be the first


    person to skin that someone alive!¡±


    Sasha felt over the moon at James¡¯ words. To her, the 300 million worth ofpensation was not worth


    as much as her parents¡¯ approval of Matthew.

 Chapter 1066

    Chapter 1066


    Chapter 1066 Do You Wish for Matthew¡¯s Death?


    Meanwhile, in the bedroom, Demi¡¯s and Liam¡¯s facial expressions were depressingly dark as they


    listened to theughtering from outside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. How can this be? How can things turn out this way? How can Matthew be fine and


    come back unharmed? I thought the Lewis Family had all the evidence. But why didn¡¯t they kill him?


    Liam, could it be that you have been deceived? Was the evidence presented fake?¡± Demi questioned


    irritably.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    With a bewildered look, Liam said, ¡°I doubt so. The likelihood of the evidence presented turning out to be


    fake is low. My buddies got it from the police station and handed it over to me. I trust them, so there¡¯s no


    way the evidence could be fake!¡±


    Confused and agitated, Demi questioned again, ¡°Then, what the hell is going on?¡±


    Unable to enlighten Demi on that matter, Liam merely scratched his head. He, too, was at a loss for


    words.


    ¡°Calm down, Demi. Now¡¯s not the time for us to dive deep into this matter. As for now, it¡¯s important that


    we pay attention to your parents¡¯ favor toward Matthew. They have started to side with him. If this


    continues, what will happen to us in the future?¡± Liam said, feeling anxious.


    Upon hearing that, Demi felt vastly discontented. Her face turned as pale as death. Even so, she could


    not do anything to turn the tables.


    Right at this moment, Demi¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.


    The moment Demi answered her phone, a voice as cold as ice rang in her ears. ¡°Do you wish for


    Matthew¡¯s death?¡±


    The next morning, the news about the passing of Old Master Lewis spread throughout Eastcliff.


    At the same time, the news about Felix being promoted as the head of the Lewis Family also got around.


    Instantly, the entire Eastcliff was in an uproar.


    The influence yielded by the Lewis Family was rather formidable. In Eastcliff, the family remained as one


    of the ¡®ruling¡¯ families that not a single person dared to mess with.


    No one would have imagined that the Lewis Family¡¯s world was being turned upside down in just mere


    days.


    First, it was the death of the head of the family¡ªDonovan Lewis, followed by the death of Old Master


    Lewis. But, the shock did not end there. What shocked the entire Eastcliff was that there had been a


    major shift in power in the Lewis Family. Against all odds, an insignificant member such as Felix was


    appointed as the new head of the Lewis Family.


    In the meantime, at Billy¡¯s home, it was ten o¡¯clock in the morning. Matthew and Billy were sitting face to


    face with each other. Sitting next to them was Brittany, attired all in white. She was making tea for the two


    of them.


    Brittany¡¯s health was gradually recovering. Day by day, she became more and more beautiful.


    Although she had not turned twenty years old yet, her beauty was on par with that of Sasha and Leanna.


    In the future, she might even surpass both Sasha and Leanna, bing the most desired beauty in


    Eastcliff.


    Looking at Matthew, Billy chuckled. ¡°Matthew, I must say¡­ You really impressed me this time! It was


    really out of my expectation! You resolved the vicious attack from the Lewis Family so effortlessly.


    Moreover, you even took the opportunity to take control of the Lewis Family. One tough cookie you are!¡±


    Following that, Matthew replied, ¡°I was simply taking advantage of the opportunity. There are also some


    familial conflicts being fought within the Lewis Family. Otherwise, I couldn¡¯t disrupt them from the core so


    easily. However, I¡¯m afraid the situation has be moreplicated than before.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Billy put down his teacup and chuckled. ¡°Why did you say so?¡±


    Calmly, Matthew exined, ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that the one who supported the Lewis Family from


    behind was a highly influential family in Eastshire, such as the Hughes. However, I found outter that it


    turned out to be someone from Orleans. Knowing thete Old Master Lewis, he was a cunning and sly


    person, so it was out of his character to act if he was uncertain of his strength. Surprisingly, this time, he


    didn¡¯t oppose the idea of letting the Lewis Family go up against me. This shows that the Lewis Family


    has faith in their strength and that Old Master Lewis feels that he ispletely capable of dealing with


    me. So, I specte that the Lewis Family isn¡¯t the only family that has their hands involved in this matter.


    Among the Ten Great Families of Eastcliff, there might be a few others that joined in as well. To be able


    to convince and overpower several Great Families, this certain figure is surely not an easy character.¡±


    After hearing that, Billy nodded slowly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re being vignt on this matter. After all, we


    can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. The mastermind behind this matter is the key person. So, Matthew, are


    youing to me in hopes I could help you find out who¡¯s the mastermind?¡±


    Shaking his head, Matthew replied, ¡°About that¡­ Since I desire to take down the Ten Great Families of


    Eastcliff personally, I wish to handle this matter myself. I¡¯m just worried that the mastermind behind this


    matter will harm my family and my wife. Mr. Newman, the favor I wanted to ask from you is to send


    someone to protect them.¡±


    Admired by Matthew¡¯s courage, Billy nced at him and slowly nodded. ¡°Feel free to carry out your n!


    I¡¯ll keep your family safe!¡±

 Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067


    Chapter 1067 War Is Cruel


    After walking out of Billy¡¯s house, Matthew finally heaved a sigh of relief. Now¡­ I need to start focusing


    on dealing with the Orleanians.


    However, the Orleanians were known to be unpredictable and act without moral baselines. Thus,


    Matthew was even more worried that they would aim for Sasha and Natalie. Right now, his hands were


    tied to the point that he could not protect them personally. He was left with no choice but to seek help


    from Billy.


    With both Sasha and Natalie under Billy¡¯s protection, Matthew would have nothing to be worried about!


    Then, he immediately drove to Wilson¡¯s hotel and arrived at the top floor. At that time, Wilson and Felix


    were already there.


    Wilson recounted the incident that happened after Matthew had leftst night.


    As soon as Wilson was done with his ¡®storytelling¡¯, Matthew merely sneered. ¡°That Robert¡­ He really is


    a scoundrel, isn¡¯t he? But¡­ now is not the time to deal with him yet!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Felix nodded. Then, he went silent for a moment before whispering, ¡°Mr. Larson, my


    uncle¡¯s injuryst night¡­ It isn¡¯t life-threatening, is it?¡±


    Clearing Felix¡¯s doubt, Matthew answered, ¡°No, it¡¯s not. His injury isn¡¯t deadly to the point it could kill him.


    Nheless, he must die! Otherwise, your position as the head of the family will be tottery.¡±


    Shocked by Matthew¡¯s words, Felix took a deep breath. His words¡­ Did he just¡­ Did Matthew just


    admit that he¡¯d killed my uncle?


    As a matter of fact, Matthew was no doubt the killer.


    At that time, Old Master Lewis only sustained minor injuries. However, Matthew secretly poisoned him.


    At first, Old Master Lewis could not feel anything, but after a few hours, the poison spread throughout his


    body and took his life right there and then. What made it more crucial was that not even modern medical


    studies could detect the slightest trace of the poison.


    Matthew nced at Felix and said coldly, ¡°The achievement of a general costs thousands of lives. Mercy


    and kindness had no ce in a war, Felix! Be kind, and you will find yourself buried in a grave!¡±


    Felix looked at Matthew, seeming to be taken aback by his words.


    I really don¡¯t understand. How could a fine young man like Matthew emit such a murderous aura?


    Well, what Felix did not know was that Matthew had survived a plunging sea of bloodbaths.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Back then, the Larson Family was one big family. It far exceeded the current so-called Ten Great


    Families of Eastcliff. However, thousands of them died in a cold-blooded massacre.


    Matthew was only twelve years old when the massacre took ce. Having witnessed a bloody massacre


    at such a young age, a mere dead person did not mean anything to him.


    At that time, those people wanted to exterminate the lineage and killed thousands of Larson Family


    members. Now, it¡¯s time for Matthew to seek revenge. If I still show them mercy, then what¡¯s the point of


    my revenge?


    Meanwhile, Wilson nodded calmly. ¡°I think Mr. Larson is right! Isn¡¯t it normal for the members of a big


    family to secretly scheme against one another? Besides, look at the princes back in ancient times; they


    would fight and kill not just between noblemen and princes, but even the emperor was not spared from


    such fights just so that they could be the wearer of the crown! Felix, even if you¡¯re now the head of the


    Lewis Family, I still think anyone from your family can threaten your current position!¡±


    Of course, Felix knew that Wilson was hinting at him to kill Aaron.


    Feeling upset, Felix sighed. ¡°I understand the importance of eliminating potential threats¡­ But, they are


    still my rtives after all. How about I exile them from Eastcliff and prohibit them from stepping into here


    in the future?¡±


    Disagreeing with Felix, Wilson frowned. Then, he turned to look at Matthew, who was beside him.


    In a soft tone, Matthew said, ¡°As you wish, Felix. However, all of these are your own decisions. I hope


    you will not regret them in the future!¡±


    Understanding what Matthew meant, Felix nodded slowly. ¡°I won¡¯t regret it!¡±


    Matthew was nomittal. Since this is his decision, Felix alone will bear the consequences.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Larson¡­ I¡¯ve brought Franklin¡¯s mobile phone as requested by you. But, I¡¯ve found


    nothing on it so far.¡± As Felix said that, he handed a mobile phone to Matthew.


    Matthew turned on the phone and looked through it. Just as Felix described, there really was not much


    contained in that phone.


    Call records, messages, and even WhatsApp messages¡­ They were all deleted by Franklin.


    Seeing that Franklin was the one who wanted to murder Donovan in the first ce, he would definitely


    not leave any clues on his phone.


    Somehow, Matthew was nonchnt. He opened the map in Franklin¡¯s phone and nced at it. At once,


    he could not help but smile. ¡°Found it!¡±

 Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068


    Chapter 1068 I Have a Surprise for You


    ¡°What did you find?¡± Felix curiously asked when he heard Matthew exim as Matthew simply passed


    the phone to Felix in response.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    A map that located the ces Franklin had frequented in the past was disyed on the phone screen.


    Felix looked at the locations marked, and when he could not find anything that would have warranted


    such a reaction out of Matthew, he asked, ¡°Mr. Larson, is anything wrong with these locations?¡±


    ¡°Look closer,¡± Matthew said in a soft voice. ¡°Do you recognize any ce from this that Franklin has


    frequented only recently?¡±


    Felix then scrutinized the map again, and this time, his eyes went wide as he asked aloud, ¡°Could there


    be a reason why he has been going to Blossoms in East City recently?¡±


    The Lewis Family lived in the northern town, while East City was situated in a run-down part of Eastcliff.


    It didn¡¯t make sense for Franklin, a man of great lust for money and sex, to visit East City so often.


    Furthermore, Blossoms was a flower market. Hence, there was no reason for him to set foot at that


    ce.


    The markings on the map, however, would beg to differ. Not only had he been to the ce, but he had


    also been there numerous times.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, do you think that something is going on here?¡± Felix continued after sucking in a deep


    breath.


    In response, Matthew only calmly replied, ¡°The Lewis Family can¡¯t possibly do anything to me without the


    backing of other families.¡± He took a momentary pause and continued, ¡°So¡­ we can find out what we


    have to at Blossoms.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Wilson promptly said, ¡°Mr. Larson, I¡¯ll get our men to head there right this instant.¡±


    Matthew nodded as he gave the green light. ¡°Go undercover. We mustn¡¯t alert them.¡±


    Hearing that, Wilson responded with a nod.


    Then, Matthew instructed Felix to begin the process of supplying the materials needed for the renovation


    of the constructionpany Matthew owned.


    With the control Felix had over the Lewis Family now, the acquisition of these materials should not pose


    a problem.


    After a while, Matthew was the first to leave the ce. Following after, Wilson and Felix, too, soon made


    their exit.


    After leaving, Matthew headed straight to the hospital, and the first person he saw there was Crystal,


    who seemed to have her hands full.


    With no intention of making his presence known to her, he swiftly made his way to the ward out front to


    check on Heidi.


    As soon as he stepped into the ward, he was greeted by the sight of Leia¡ªHeidi¡¯s daughter¡ªsitting by


    the side of the bed. She was holding Helen¡¯s hand as she affectionately called out ¡®Aunty Helen¡¯


    continuously.


    At the sight of Matthew, Leia immediately stood up. With a face full of smiles, she eximed, ¡°Matthew!


    You¡¯re here!¡±


    As he did not have the best impression of Leia, he chose not to answer her and left right after making


    sure Heidi was in good condition.


    His disregard only left her standing there quietly in embarrassment.


    Leia only found out about the current situation the Cunningham Family was in after the incident that had


    happened before.


    The first thing that she did after learning about the truth was, of course, to kiss up to Helen. This was her


    way to get close to the Cunningham Family.


    The only difference now was that even Helen did not seem to want to bother with her.


    It did not take much for one to realize what kind of despicable person Leia was.


    The next morning, Matthew made his way to Cunningham Pharmaceuticals right after checking on


    Helen.


    Sasha was signing a few documents when Matthew strode into the office. At once, her face brightened


    up when she saw him.


    ¡°Give me a second. We can go for lunch after I finish these off!¡± she excitedly announced.


    ¡°Take your time.¡± The sight of a delighted Sasha, too, put a small smile on Matthew¡¯s face. ¡°I have a


    surprise waiting for you.¡±


    Sasha started to grow suspicious at those unexpected words, so she asked, ¡°A surprise?¡±


    ¡°Yup. A surprise.¡± He confirmed with a nod.


    ¡°Well, what kind of surprise?¡± Curiosity was now written all over her face as she asked again.


    The smile stayed stered on his face as he replied, ¡°It is a secret for now.¡±


    Seeing how amused he was by her reaction, she gave a big eye roll at him and grumbled, ¡°Trying to act


    all mysterious now, huh? It better be a big surprise.¡±


    She kept mumbling in dissatisfaction; it was obvious that her attention was no longer on the documents


    she was still handling a moment ago.


    She then hastily signed whatever was left, and when she was done, she sped off in Matthew¡¯s direction


    before urging him, ¡°I¡¯m done. Can you please tell me what it is now?¡±


    Then, Matthew brought her toward the exit of the office, and with a smile hanging on his lips, he said


    softly, ¡°You will find out in a while.¡±


    Sasha yfully pinched him in return, but still, she had a blissful expression on her face when she


    compliantly hugged him by his arm as they left the office.


    Still keeping it a secret from Sasha, Matthew had nned to bring her to Lakeside Garden. They were


    finally returning to the home that was exclusively theirs.

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069


    Chapter 1069 The Lady With the Sunsses


    After both Matthew and Sasha hopped into the car, Matthew drove straight to Lakeside Garden, during


    which Sasha tried multiple times to pry information about the surprise out of him. However, Matthew only


    responded with a smile throughout the journey. That, of course, only made her itch with curiosity.


    It did not take long before they arrived at the entrance of Lakeside Garden.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± she asked, clearly confused.


    Still, Matthew held on to the suspense and continued driving ahead with a smile.


    Seeing how the distance between them and the gates of Lakeside Garden was gradually closing in,


    Sasha nervously yelped, ¡°Matthew! Why are you heading this way? Hurry, stop the car! We will be


    entering Lakeside Garden¡¯spound if you keep going. You know that outsiders aren¡¯t allowed in


    there!¡±


    Seeing how the car kept moving at the same speed, she quickly added, ¡°We should still respect Mr.


    Newman¡¯s authority even though you are on good terms with him. He did say that no outsider is allowed


    to step foot into this ce. We will only cause trouble for him if you go in like this¡­¡±


    Unbeknownst to her, they had already reached the gates before Sasha could even finish her sentence.


    A look of embarrassment soon appeared on her face. Just what was Matthew thinking?! What if they


    were stopped by the security guards of the area? Or even worse¨C¨Cwhat should they say if they had to


    exin themselves to the guards?


    However, what happened next was not at all what Sasha had expected.


    Not only did the guards not stop Matthew, they even respectfully bowed before directing them into the


    compounds of Lakeside Garden.


    Sasha was momentarily stunned by the unexpected hospitality, but when she finally found her tongue,


    she bbered, ¡°What¡­ What just happened? Why didn¡¯t they stop us? Doesn¡¯t Lakeside Garden belong


    to Mr. Newman and his people? Not even the important figures from the Ten Greatest Families could


    come in. Not unless they are the owners of this ce.¡±


    Her words made Matthew smile, and he then kept driving without giving a reply.


    His reaction resulted in a stupefied look on her face, and she gingerly asked, ¡°Matthew, what exactly is


    going on? Just what kind of surprise are you hiding from me?¡±


    Sasha suddenly remembered something Matthew had said to her before. At the thought of that, she


    could instantaneously feel her heart thumping hard in her chest.


    Matthew had mentioned wanting to buy her a house in Lakeside Garden!


    Could this be the surprise he had for her?


    Matthew continued driving a short distance before they eventually reached the biggest vi situated at


    the best location in the residential area. Then, he parked his car in the big yard.


    Sasha¡¯s eyes and mouth were agape as she stared at the building. At a nce, she could easily tell how


    much this vi must have cost.


    ¡°Sasha,¡± Matthew called out smilingly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to meet Nat all this while? I have brought you


    here today to see her.¡±


    Sasha had not had the chance to get close to Natalie, as the wedding between Matthew and Sasha had


    been carried out rather hastily.


    Furthermore, Natalie had been so sick that the Cunninghams did not allow her to attend their wedding.


    Following that, the Cunningham Family had not permitted Natalie to set foot in their home, which was


    why she had been renting a ce to stay outside ever since.


    The Cunninghams, too, never once visited her to make sure she was fine.


    ¡°Natalie? Where is she? Has she returned home?¡± Sasha asked, obviously agitated.


    Sasha had asked Matthew multiple times about when Natalie wasing home; she clearly missed his


    younger sister. In order to keep Sasha in the dark about what was actually happening to Natalie, he had


    told Sasha that Natalie had been receiving medical treatment somewhere far away.


    At that moment, the doors to the vi were opened from inside.


    Natalie peeked her head out to check the source of the chattering, and when she spotted Matthew, she


    joyfully hopped over while she singsonged, ¡°Matthew! Matthew!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Sasha¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the figure skipping happily.


    Natalie, still unaware of Sasha¡¯s presence, threw herself into Matthew¡¯s arms before hugging her brother


    close.


    Matthew smiled while he patted her on the head and began to introduce them to each other, ¡°Sasha,


    meet my sister, Natalie!¡±


    He then looked at his sister and said, ¡°Nat, let me introduce you to Sasha. She is my wife, which makes


    her your sister-inw¡­¡±


    However, Matthew was not able to finish the introduction before Natalie¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Aren¡¯t¡­ Aren¡¯t


    you thedy with the sunsses?¡¯


    Matthew confusedly asked her a question in return, ¡°Lady with the sunsses? What are you talking


    about, Nat?¡±


    Natalie immediately answered, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember, Matthew? I have told you about her before. Ady


    with sunsses used to visit me often when I was sick. She even brought me a lot of presents!¡±


    She then proudly dered, ¡°This is thedy with sunsses I told you about!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s eyes unconsciously widened as they gradually turned moist from the tears that began to fill


    them.


    All this while, he thought that Sasha had never paid Natalie a visit.


    It was only now did he realize that he had been misunderstanding the whole situation all this while!

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070


    Chapter 1070 Now This Is Where Our Home Is


    Matthew turned to look at Sasha. It was only then that he was hit by the realization of how genuine she


    had been toward him.


    Her attitude toward him had always been fairly cold throughout their three years of marriage, but it was


    an undeniable fact that Matthew was the one that Sasha had chosen to be her life partner.


    Not only did she pay for the housing rental without his knowledge, she had also provided financial


    support when it came to treating Natalie¡¯s illness. Besides that, she did all that even though it meant she


    had to use herpany¡¯s funds.


    To borate further, Sasha also paid Natalie visits and bought her things.


    This was something that Sasha had never let others learn about.


    Sasha might look cold on the outside, but she had the warmest of hearts within.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Matthew asked in a low voice.


    Slightly embarrassed about being exposed, Sasha answered in an equally soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s nothing worth


    mentioning. Why do I have to tell you about something like this?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Matthew grabbed her by her hand. ¡°It may be a small matter to someone else, but not


    to me! There isn¡¯t anything more important than this to me!¡± he eximed.


    Sasha¡¯s face turned red at that as she quickly rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Alright now. Quit your mushy


    act. Did you forget that Natalie¡¯s here?¡¯


    Natalie swiftly reacted by covering her eyes with her hands. ¡°Oh no, there¡¯s sand in my eye. I can¡¯t see


    anything in front of me,¡± she cried out.


    The adults could only let out augh at her antics before Sasha enveloped Natalie in a big hug and


    eximed, ¡°You! What a cheeky child you are!¡±


    Natalie, too, attached herself to Sasha as she let out a series of giggles.


    Matthew¡¯s heart felt full as he looked at them. They were the most important people in his life after all.


    He then held Sasha in his arms before gently saying, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s catch up inside.¡±


    Sasha immediately froze at his words. She looked at him with a shocked expression, and even though


    words seemed to fail her at that moment, she still managed to make an incoherent sentence. ¡°Matthew,


    this¡­ This vi¡­¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you? I¡¯ll provide us with the best home,¡± he casually exined with a small grin. ¡°This is


    my surprise for you!¡±


    As Sasha heard that, her eyes only grew big in disbelief.


    She did not need to look too deeply into it to know just how ridiculously priced this ce was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look around.¡± Matthew smiled as he walked alongside Sasha into the building.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    By the time they hadpleted their tour on both floors of the vi, Sasha hadpletely entered a


    shell-shocked state.


    She looked around the pce-like ce with a bewildered expression before asking shakily, ¡°Matthew, is


    this really our home?¡± In response, Matthew nodded with a smile and replied, ¡°Of course it is!¡±


    He continued, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, haven¡¯t I? One day, I will live here with you.¡±


    Still in disbelief, Sasha began to ramble on, ¡°How is this possible? How much does this vi even cost? I


    have heard that 50 million is the starting price of the cheapest vi in Lakeside Garden¨C¨Cnot only that,


    not even people who have the money are guaranteed a ce here! Only prominent figures of Eastcliff


    can step foot in this ce. Meanwhile, you got a vi that is considerably bigger and in a better location


    than the other ones! I¡¯m afraid to ask but¡­ How much did you spend on this? Did you not invest the 300


    million from before into the construction business? Where did you get the money to purchase this


    property from?¡±


    Smilingly, Matthew simply replied with a short answer, ¡°I didn¡¯t spend a penny on this vi.¡±


    ¡°Not even a cent?¡± Sasha gaped.


    He nodded in return and exined, ¡°This vi is a present from Mr. Newman. I have told you about how I


    saved his daughter before. Well, this is the reward he gave me for that!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s eyes could only further widen after she heard what he said. ¡°A reward from Mr. Newman? How


    is this possible? This vi would probably cost around 100 million. Did he just give away 100 million as a


    reward?¡± she skeptically questioned.


    ¡°This vi probably has a market price of 270 million, but this property wasn¡¯t originally avable for


    purchase. Mr. Newman had been keeping this ce for his daughter to live in,¡± Matthew indifferently


    said.


    His exnation only shocked Sasha even further. Still finding the situation as incredulous as it was


    sounding, she continued, ¡°That¡¯s a crazy high price. 270 million for a vi? Mr. Newman is giving you a


    vi that is worth almost 300 million just like that?¡±


    As he watched her reaction, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a smallugh. ¡°Sasha, 300 million may sound


    like a lot to us, but it is nothing but nickels and dimes for Mr. Newman. No amount of money could


    compensate for the life of his precious daughter.¡±

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071


    Chapter 1071 James Blew His Own Trumpet


    At that moment, Sasha had an epiphany as she slowly nodded her head and said, ¡°You are right. No


    amount of money could make up for it if something were to happen to Mr. Newman¡¯s one and only


    daughter.¡± She then choked out, ¡°I just¡­ never thought there would be a day where we would own such


    a wonderful home.¡±


    Her eyes had already started to turn red halfway through her sentence. At that moment, she started to


    wonder if this was really happening to her.


    Matthew could tell how emotional Sasha was bing, so he swiftly made his way toward her before


    pulling her into a hug. ¡°Sasha,¡± he gently called out. ¡°I promised to never let you go through any hardship


    for as long as I live. I will only give you all the best things in life from now on.¡±


    Hearing his words almost brought tears to her eyes. With that, she responded by wrapping her arms


    tightly around his torso.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t forget about me! I want a hug too!¡± A clear voice rang out. Only then did Sasha recall that


    Natalie, who was standing at the side while looking at the duo with her little head raised, was still there in


    the room!


    Immediately, Sasha¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment as she bent down to pick Natalie up.


    ¡°Nat, please let me apologize. I know how hard these past years have been for you,¡± Sasha said in a


    small voice.


    Hearing that, Natalie answered brightly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t that bad, Sasha. I¡¯m happy as long as things between


    Matthew and you go well.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Sasha and Matthew smilingly exchanged knowing nces. They could not help but


    think how great it was for them to have such a mature and sensible younger sibling.


    After finishing the tour around the enormous vi, Matthew started to prepare lunch for the three of them


    when he suddenly asked, ¡°Sasha, should we tell Dad and Mom about the vi tonight?¡±


    Sasha hesitantly scratched her head as she gave it a thought.


    Even though James and Helen had definitely changed for the better, it was still inevitable for Sasha to


    recall the things they had done in the past. So much time had passed since then, and yet, the mere


    memory of their deeds still had the power to awaken feelings of fear in her.


    What if they had told her parents about it, and they, in turn, startedining about not having


    ownership over the vi?


    ¡°Maybe not tonight,¡± Sasha replied. ¡°I¡¯m not as worried about Mom and Dad as I am about Demi. Mom


    and Dad may have epted you as their son-inw, but Demi¡­ She might just cause unexpected


    trouble.¡±


    Hearing her reply, Matthew only nodded in agreement.


    It was a fact that Demi and Liam were no easy opponents.


    Knowing them, it would note as a surprise if they insisted on staying in the vi if they were to find


    out about it.


    And so, Sasha and Matthew left for The Grand Garden after having their dinner at the vi.


    Meanwhile, Demi and Liam were the only ones sitting on the couch in the living room when the young


    couple had arrived home. James and Helen, on the other hand, were nowhere to be found.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Where are Dad and Mom?¡± Sasha asked.


    Without turning her head, Demi replied, ¡°They went out for a gathering with Dad¡¯s old friend, Donald. I


    heard he just came back from overseas.¡±


    Sasha did not give Demi¡¯s answer much thought. Upon hearing Demi¡¯s reply, Sasha merely gave a nod


    of acknowledgment before she and Matthew headed upstairs to take their rest.


    About thirty minutester, James and Helen finally came back from their dinner. However, their


    expressions were noticeably off.


    Seeing her parents¡¯ pale faces, Demi asked, ¡°Dad, Mom, did something happen?¡±


    They both only waved her off without a word before bitterly marching into their room.


    Demi quickly followed them with a bewildered look on her face and asked again, ¡°What exactly


    happened?¡±


    Helen immediately snapped as she threw an angry re at James. ¡°Ask your dad! He picked a fight with


    Donald earlier, and we actually left the dinner without resolving the argument!¡±


    James¡¯ temper red after hearing his wife¡¯s words. ¡°I picked a fight with him? Didn¡¯t you see how he


    was intentionally picking a fight with us by showing off? That son of a gun has always picked a bone with


    me at any chance he has. I would be an embarrassment in front of my friends if I had let him step all over


    me today,¡± he spat.


    Helen, too, got angry after listening to James. ¡°Right. You did give him a piece of your mind. But tell me,


    what are your ns for tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean by that?¡± James asked, still unaware of the promise he had made while he


    had been blinded by anger.


    Helen turned to her daughter and huffed, ¡°Your dad told his friends that we have a house in Lakeside


    Garden, and they said they want to drop by for a visit tomorrow! Tell me,¡± she exasperated. ¡°How are we


    supposed to magically have a house there to show them by tomorrow?¡±

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072


    Chapter 1072 We Don¡¯t Have a House in Lakeside Garden!


    Donald was James¡¯ childhood friend.


    Eaching from families of simr standings, it was only natural for them to have grownpetitive


    with each other over the years.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    However, Donald had always emerged as the victor every time.


    The man was always one step ahead of James¨C¨Cbe it when it was about his family background or his


    achievements.


    And most important of all, Donald had always been the one to steal James¡¯ girlfriends away when they


    were still students.


    One could only imagine how much James must have hated Donald.


    If things were still like they were in the past, James would not even have considered joining the dinner


    party.


    The only reason he had agreed to it was that he wanted to show off his new-earned wealth to Donald,


    but never in a million years would he have expected for his nemesis to have prospered so much too.


    Apparently, Donald¡¯s daughter had gotten married to a wealthy man whose family business¡¯ worth was


    far more than that of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals¡¯.


    Not only that, Donald currently lived in another one of Eastcliff¡¯s vi areas that was more high-ss than


    The Grand Garden.


    His purpose foring back was definitely to brag about what he had.


    Just like that, all the cards James had hidden up his sleeves were rendered useless.


    Out of anger, James quickly told every one of his old friends that he had a vi in Lakeside Garden.


    Although that had sessfully one-upped Donald, James now faced another problem due to his


    boasting as his friends had been so amazed that they started urging him to let them visit his vi.


    After all, having the chance to take a look in the area itself was a show of one¡¯s status.


    Lakeside Garden was like a mythical ce for most of James¡¯ friends. It was a ce that they have only


    heard of, but have never seen, and probably never will in their entire lifetime. None of them could hold


    back their interest in the vi now that they were given a chance to have their egos stroked.


    And just like that, James had shot himself in the foot.


    After hearing the whole story from Helen, Demi could only deadpan, ¡°Dad, isn¡¯t this lie a little too over the


    top? You know we don¡¯t have a house in Lakeside Garden.¡±


    ¡°What else was I supposed to do then?¡± James angrily retorted. ¡°You both know that Donald has always


    looked down on me. Things got worse after his daughter had gotten married into a good family. I¡¯m so


    mad because of him!¡±


    ¡°You and your need to have the final say! Fine, you said what you said. But what are we going to do


    now? It¡¯s either we find a house in Lakeside Garden by tomorrow or we get our reputation flushed down


    the drain!¡± Helen cried angrily.


    An embarrassed look shed across James¡¯ face as he fell silent. After thinking for a moment, he timidly


    asked, ¡°How about we ask Matthew for his help? He is a capable man. I¡¯m sure his connections are too.


    It should not be a problem for him to ask around for a house in Lakeside Garden, right?¡±


    Nearing the end of her wits as well, Helen could only let out a sigh. ¡°That is probably the only option we


    have. But I¡¯m not so thick-skinned to still ask Matthew for help after what happened. Since you got


    yourself into this situation, you should get out of it yourself. Go talk to him on your own.¡±


    James¡¯ face twisted after his wife refused to help him. Just thinking about how he had treated Matthew in


    the past was enough to make him feel too ashamed to even look for Matthew. He nced over at Demi,


    and with a low voice, he apprehensively asked, ¡°Demi, how about you try and talk it out with Sasha?¡±


    Hearing that, Demi soon left the room while she grumbled with a dissatisfied look on her face.


    Liam, who had been waiting right outside, rushed toward her to ask about the details of the conversation.


    At that, she began telling him the whole story, and by the time she was done, Liam¡¯s eyes oddly showed


    a hint of interest.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need Matthew for this! I have gotten acquainted with Lakeside Garden¡¯s head of security when


    I worked on a project there previously. I will talk to him about it tomorrow. I¡¯m sure it wouldn¡¯t be a


    problem to just enter the premises for a short visit,¡± he said.


    His reassuring words managed to put life back in her. ¡°Really? You can do that?¡± she asked excitedly.


    Liam nodded and answered, ¡°Of course! I wouldn¡¯t lie about this.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ what if they want to visit our vi?¡± Demi asked again as she scratched her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy!¡± he cheered with a smile. ¡°There are still many unrenovated vis in Lakeside Garden, so


    I¡¯ll just tell my friends to say that Dad¡¯s friends can¡¯t visit the vi because it is still being refurbished.¡±


    He then continued, ¡°Demi, this is our chance to get your parents¡¯ approval. Dad and Mom have not given


    us their blessings because they aren¡¯t 100 percent happy with us. We¡¯ll use this chance to make them


    see the side of us that they will be proud of!¡±

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073


    Chapter 1073 Tale-Telling


    Demi was so overjoyed after hearing Liam¡¯s ingenious n that she quickly nodded while cheering


    aloud. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! We¡¯ll do as you say. Let me go tell Dad and Mom about this!¡±


    Before she could run back into her parents¡¯ room, Liam firmly held her by her hand before quietly


    bringing her into the kitchen. ¡°Wait! Let me finish!¡± he hissed.


    He then continued in a softer voice, ¡°How are we going to appear useful if you were to tell your parents


    about the n?¡±


    Demi momentarily paused in confusion before asking, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Your parents are now fully relying on Matthew to get them out of the problem because they trust him,¡±


    Liam began to exin. ¡°Even if we were to tell them that we could help them, we wouldn¡¯t really appear


    any more useful than he is. But what if Matthew refuses to help and we step in instead? Don¡¯t you think


    that it wouldpletely change your parents¡¯ impression of Matthew and the both of us?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Demi pondered on his words for a moment. It indeed made a lot of sense.


    In an equally hushed voice, Demi asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me to not look for him?¡±


    ¡°No, you need to tell Matthew, but you have to make him say no on his own,¡± Liam said as he shook his


    head.


    ¡°But will Matthew refuse to help out?¡± Demi asked again while she scratched her head.


    ¡°Even if he won¡¯t, you know your sister will,¡± Liam said with a smallugh. ¡°Okay, so here¡¯s the n¡­¡±


    After five minutes, Demi finally made her way to the master bedroom on the second floor.


    She pushed the door to the bedroom open with all her might and after stomping her way into the room,


    she loudly dered, ¡°Matthew, Dad and Mom need you to contact Mr. Newman. They need his help with


    something.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s eyebrows knitted into a frown the moment she heard her sister¡¯s voice.


    Just what were they up to now?


    Did they think that Mr. Newman was someone they could talk to whenever they wanted to?


    Without waiting for Matthew¡¯s reply, Sasha immediately answered on his behalf, ¡°What could they


    possibly want with Mr. Newman? What are they up to this time?¡±


    ¡°Of course, something big has happened!¡± Demi half-heartedly said after she threw a nce at Sasha.


    ¡°Matthew, just tell me whether you can help or not.¡±


    Seeing how bossy Demi was despite being the one asking for help, Sasha started to get defensive too.


    ¡°Just how big could the situation be to require help from Mr. Newman? Tell Mom and Dad that we will


    settle our own problems. Why the hell would we need Mr. Newman¡¯s help?¡±


    Demi might have seemed indifferent on the outside, but at that moment, she was having a whole


    celebration on the inside¨C¨Cthis was the exact reaction she was hoping to get from her sister.


    Liam had taught her to start the conversation by saying that their parents had something to talk about


    with Billy. As expected, Sasha had reacted zealously without Demi having to tell them the reason they


    needed Billy¡¯s help.


    ¡°Hmph! So much talk for someone who refuses to help!¡± She quickly threw that out before she hastened


    out of the room.


    Sasha, with a livid look on her face, shut the bedroom door close behind Demi. ¡°What are they thinking?!


    Just when I thought that they had finally stopped getting ideas! Why are they acting up again?¡±


    ¡°Sasha, how about we go downstairs and ask them ourselves?¡± Matthew asked.


    Sasha waved her hand dismissively before saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. What could we possibly


    need Mr. Newman¡¯s help with? Matthew, we can¡¯t keep owing people favors. Remember the dispute with


    the Lewis Family? It wasn¡¯t easy for you to get Mr. Newman¡¯s help to settle the problem, was it? Dad and


    Mom definitely don¡¯t need a big shot like Mr. Newman to help them.¡±


    After hearing Sasha¡¯s words, Matthew chose to do as she said without saying a thing in reply.


    Demi, on the other hand, had just marched her way downstairs into her parents¡¯ room.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, they don¡¯t want to help!¡± she wailed.


    The hopeful expression on James¡¯ and Helen¡¯s faces immediately disappeared when they heard that.


    ¡°Did¡­ Did they say why?¡± James urged.


    Demi answered with a pout, ¡°Dad, this is too big and embarrassing of a favor for them to ask. They said


    no because they aren¡¯tfortable with asking for help either. As Sasha said, we should help ourselves


    as much as we manage to dig a hole for ourselves. We should get ourselves out of our own mess.¡±


    James began to flush with anger after hearing his daughter¡¯s words. Matthew and Sasha were tantly


    mocking him!


    ¡°What did he say? We¡¯ll get ourselves out of our own mess? I¡¯m his father-inw, for God¡¯s sake! What is


    there to feel ashamed about?!¡± he huffed before starting to head for the door. ¡°This won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll have to


    talk to him myself!¡±


    Right on cue, Liam walked into the room and stopped James just in time. ¡°Dad, we don¡¯t need Matthew¡¯s


    help on such a small matter. Just leave it to me. I¡¯ll get it done in no time!¡±

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074


    Chapter 1074 Leave This to Me


    Involuntarily, James was taken aback. ¡°Liam, do you¡­ Do you know about this? ¡±


    Liam smiled and replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t this about going to Lakeside Garden? I have a lot of friends over there


    and I will definitely help you take care of everything perfectly.¡±


    Once he had spoken, Liam described his n.


    After listening, James was overjoyed and cried excitedly, ¡°Liam, c-can it really be done?¡±


    With a smile, Liam reassured James, ¡°Dad, I promise. There will absolutely be no problem!¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    James¡¯ face broke out into a huge smile. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great! If everything goes well, none of those old


    b*stards would dare to look down on me in the future!¡±


    Then, Demi took the opportunity to cut in with her opinion. ¡°Oh, dear, you¡¯re being so considerate to my


    parents. You¡¯repletely different from Matthew. He¡¯s so afraid of embarrassing himself that he doesn¡¯t


    want to even try and help.¡±


    Liam lightly chided her with a smile, ¡°Demi, what are you talking about? How is it embarrassing to help


    your parents? If we let our parents embarrass themselves in front of those old people, we are the ones


    who are unqualified to be their sons and daughters-inw!¡±


    Hearing that, James and Helen appreciated his words quite a bit. Hence, when the two looked at Liam


    again, their gazes had softened considerably.


    ¡°Oh, Liam, my child. You¡¯re quite good!¡± James was sincerely moved.


    Smiling, Demi agreed, ¡°Anyhow, he¡¯s much better than that loser!¡±


    James kept quiet as this incident made him feel a little alienated from Matthew.


    However, Helen frowned slightly and chastised, ¡°Demi, you are not allowed to talk like this in the future!


    Although Matthew didn¡¯t help your dad this time, he has done a lot of things for this family before. ¡±


    At that, Demi curled her lips as her resentment toward Matthew grew in her heart.


    Early the next morning, Liam took James and Helen to handle the matter. He didn¡¯t give his parents a


    chance to meet Sasha at all so as not to leak anything. Sasha and Matthew originally nned to ask


    what happened, but when they got up and didn¡¯t see their parents, they gave up. In Sasha¡¯s opinion, her


    parents merely acted out all of a sudden, and she didn¡¯t bother to pay it much heed. After breakfast,


    Sasha did not go to thepany. Instead, she went directly to Lakeside Garden as she loved their new


    house so much that she wanted to live in it every day.


    On the other hand, Liam and James struggled all morning before finally getting things done. For this


    case, Liam had spent a lot of money to bribe the head of security. Then, the head of security pointed out


    one of the unsold vis to them and asked them to pretend that it belonged to them.


    At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, James¡¯ group of old friends arrived outside Lakeside Garden on time. As


    soon as these people heard that they could visit Lakeside Garden, they each arrived earlier than the


    other with their entire family. Each person brought along three to four people, and some even brought


    more than a dozen people. The situation hadpletely turned into a sightseeing group. After all, this


    was Lakeside Garden. Though there were many people in Eastcliff, those who were able to enter this


    ce were one in a million. A trip inside was enough to brag about for a long time. Who would want to


    miss such an opportunity?


    Besides that, Donald too had arrived early in the morning along with his daughter, Yvette, who looked


    aggrieved. She and Sasha had known each other since childhood, but she had been no match for Sasha


    ever since then. Though Yvette was also very beautiful, she paled inparison to when she was next


    to Sasha. Hence, Yvette had always loathed Sasha until Sasha finally found herself a live-in son-inw. It


    was only then that Yvette was relieved, feeling that she had finally defeated Sasha.


    But now, the Cunningham Family had moved into Lakeside Garden, which was too difficult for her to


    ept. Therefore, she had tagged along that day just to find out whether the Cunningham Family had


    really achieved this much status. If it were to be false, she would definitely expose Sasha mercilessly


    and take this opportunity to severely humiliate her as well.

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075


    Chapter 1075 There Are Way Too Many People


    Seeing so many people staring at him with reverence, James was overwhelmed with pride.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    They were all friends that he had grown up with since childhood. Now, they basically lived a better life


    than James. For that reason, James had always been looked down upon by these friends¨C¨Cespecially


    after Matthew got married into the Cunningham Family as requested by Sasha, bing their adoptive


    son-inw. To make matters worse, James¡¯ egoistic nature suffered a huge blow after he was kicked out


    of his family. Since then, he literally became the ultimateughing stock among his friends.


    Whenever this group of friends had a get-together, James would always be their figure of fun. No matter


    if James was present or not, they made it very clear that they were mocking him.


    Therefore, due to his pent-up frustrations, James was constantly prejudiced against Matthew


    throughout these years.


    Feeling ted, James thought to himself, Now, it¡¯s finally time for me to shine!


    James could hardly conceal thecent smile on his face. Then, he made his way toward his group


    of friends and greeted them.


    ¡°Okay! Since everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s go in!¡±


    With that, James waved his hand and walked toward Lakeside Garden triumphantly.


    He had met with the Lakeside Garden¡¯s head of security this morning. Since he was granted permission


    by the head of security, it would not be a problem for him to bring this group of people in for a short


    sightseeing trip.


    Everything was going so well. That was until¡­ the security stopped them in their tracks the moment they


    arrived at the entrance of Lakeside Garden.


    At once, everyone directed their gazes toward James. Bemused by the situation, Donald immediately


    asked, ¡°James, could it be that¡­ you¡¯re just blowing your own trumpet? You asked us to bring our family


    over here early in the morning, but now, we can¡¯t even get in. Are you fooling us?¡±


    News within earshot, Yvette¡¯s eyes instantly brightened up. Is it true? Are they really swanking? If that¡¯s


    the case, I can make fun of Sasha!


    Simrly, James also found himself in an awkward position. Hence, he quickly ran into the security room


    and looked for the head of security.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t we have a deal beforehand? Why are your men suddenly denying our entry?¡±


    Feeling like giving himself a facepalm, the head of security exined, ¡°Mister¡­ I did say you can bring


    people over, but I didn¡¯t think you would bring onerge group of people! This is Lakeside Garden. It¡¯s


    not a ce where anyone can enter as they wish. The residents who live here are the most influential


    people in Eastcliff. Now, look outside¡­ Look at the number of people you¡¯d brought along with you. I¡¯d


    say it¡¯s at least a hundred. Do you think you¡¯re here for a shopping spree at a market? Ruffling and


    tossing up the residents inside with a great deal of sound made? H-How should I exin to my


    supervisor if the residents decide to file aint?¡±


    Upon hearing that, James scratched his head. He was also aware that he had invited over more heads


    than he could handle this time around.


    Frankly, he only had a dozen friends. However, these friends brought along their family members with


    them, insisting they wanted to widen their visions. And thus, the number of people unknowingly added up


    which resulted in the formation of this onerge group.


    ¡°If so, how many of us are allowed to enter?¡± James whispered.


    The head of security replied, ¡°Ten!¡±


    Disbelief in what he had just heard, James said anxiously, ¡°W-What!? Only ten? This won¡¯t work¡­ I have


    more than a dozen friends here! I-I can¡¯t choose who I will bring and who I will not bring with me. Sir¡­ C-


    Can¡¯t you at least help me out? I¡¯m sure there must be a way to allow more than ten people.¡±


    The head of security looked outside and frowned. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Fine then¡­


    Maximum twenty!¡±


    Seeing as the head of security had made up his mind, James sighed. I guess I have no other choice.


    Well¡­ at least it¡¯s better than ten.


    Urged under pressure, James walked out of the security room. However, his face immediately turned


    egoistical. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry. Today¡¯s the weekend, and the residents need their rest. I think a whole


    bunch of us entering seems inappropriate. So, this time, only twenty of you will follow me in. I hope you


    all can understand¡­¡±


    Everyone looked at each other in nk dismay. Then, Yvette sneered. ¡°Mr. Cunningham¡­ Are you for


    real right now? I heard that the residents of Lakeside Garden are allowed to invite and escort guests in


    without any restrictions. So, why can¡¯t you? Are you meant to tell us that you actually don¡¯t live here?¡±


    Even though James felt his heart chilled in disappointment, he still held onto his ego. ¡°Who says I¡¯m not?


    It¡¯s just that¡­ Today¡¯s an exception! Okay, that¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s decide who will be the chosen twenty


    people that will follow me in.¡±


    Left with no other choice, the decision came down to who would be among the twenty people.


    If circumstances allowed, of course, everyone would want to enter as nobody was willing to give up on


    this chance.


    Therefore, it was definitely not an easy task for them to decide. That process alonested for more than


    half an hour. Many families quarreled and fought for the spots. Ultimately, they managed to decide on


    who those twenty people would be.

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076


    Chapter 1076 This House Is Not Yours at All!


    Once decided, James took along these twenty people with him and entered Lakeside Garden. Among


    these twenty, there were Donald and Yvette as well.


    There was no way for both Donald and Yvette to give up such a golden opportunity! They had always


    been suspicious regarding James owning a house in Lakeside Garden. Therefore, they wanted to find


    out whether James was lying.


    In the meantime, the rest werepletely mesmerized by the surrounding environment as soon as they


    set foot inside Lakeside Garden. As the most luxurious and top-tier vi neighborhood in Eastcliff,


    Lakeside Garden had a magnificent environment.


    Walking around Lakeside Garden felt like taking a stroll in the White House. As these people strolled


    around, they let out multiple exmations toward their surroundings while also constantly praising


    James for his capability. The constant stream of praises sent James swelling with pride. He was greatly


    pleased with himself. This is exactly the oue I have hoped for.


    Unlike James, Donald and Yvette¡¯s facial expressions ckened with annoyance. After strolling for a


    while, Yvette suggested with a hinting manner, ¡°Mr. Cunningham, why don¡¯t you take us to look around


    your house first?¡±


    Upon hearing Yvette¡¯s suggestion, everyone simultaneously looked at James.


    As if aware that someone in his group of old friends would ask him such questions, James was well-


    prepared for the situation. He nodded slowly, unfazed by Yvette¡¯s sudden ¡®friendly¡¯ suggestion. ¡°Sure!


    Let¡¯s all go and have a look. Oh, by the way¡­ my house might be slightly messy inside since it hasn¡¯t


    been renovated yet. I apologize in advance for any inconvenience.¡±


    Everyoneughed and said, ¡°Oh, James, no need for apologies. Don¡¯t all houses that haven¡¯t been


    renovated look that way?¡±


    ¡°James, you¡¯re still thepetent one out of us bunch!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Never have I expected that I would be able to visit Lakeside Garden in my lifetime. It¡¯s all thanks


    to you, James!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned it before, haven¡¯t I? James is definitely not mediocre. It turns out I was right! James is


    indeed the mostpetent one among us all!¡±


    One after another, everyone was praising James¡¯ capability. Seeing this, James felt ever so proud. Then,


    he took everyone to a vi that he had negotiated in advance.


    ¡°Everyone, this is my house. Have a look around.¡±


    It was a rtively ordinary vi, and it could only be ssified as averagepared to all the other vis


    in Lakeside Garden. The highest selling price could only be fetched somewhere below the 100 million


    mark even if the property was up for sale within the housing market. But of course, one must be qualified


    enough to be able to afford a house here.


    Price was never the key factor for one to purchase a house in Lakeside Garden. To reside in Lakeside


    Garden, one had to have a prestigious social standing. Whether or not these houses were up for


    purchase, they must undergo the approval of Billy Newman! And in the entire Eastcliff, not many could


    get Billy¡¯s affirmation.


    Sure enough, although this vi looked ordinary, it was much better than The Grand Garden, where


    Matthew and the rest of James¡¯ family currently lived. Anyone would feel delighted once they had seen


    every corner of this house. Large gardens at both front and back of the house, indoor and outdoor


    swimming pools, a balcony with a view, and a river-viewing balcony¡­.


    Looking around the house, everyone could not help but start imagining the full face of the house once it


    had finished renovation. Everyone even praised James with admiration written all over their faces.


    Only Donald and Yvette kept silent. Their facial expressions were full of utter dissatisfaction.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that this guy is actually capable enough to buy a house in Lakeside Garden. I must be


    imagining things!¡± Donald muttered under his breath.


    Trailing beside him, Yvette frowned. Then, she suddenly spoke. ¡°Dad, the renovation work hasn¡¯t even


    started yet. Who knows if this house is really his?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Donald widened his eyes. ¡°You mean¡­ this house may not belong to him? He¡¯s


    simply pretending?¡±


    At once, Donald regained himself. He immediately wanted to run over and expose James for his lies.


    Seeing this, Yvette immediately grabbed Donald and stopped him in his tracks. She then whispered,


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t rush. I¡¯ll check first!¡± As she said that, Yvette ran to one side and made a call to her friend.


    Meanwhile, on James¡¯ side, he was still indulging in the hype with acent look on his face with


    Helen next to him. In contrast with James¡¯ current prideful demeanor, Helen breathed a sigh of relief. By


    the looks of things, it looked like they did not blow their own covers in front of these people. Deep down,


    she was also a little more grateful to Liam. This time, Liam had helped them keep some of their dignity.


    All of a sudden, Yvette walked in from outside. She immediately asked, ¡°Mr. Cunningham, when exactly


    did you buy this house?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Taken aback by Yvette¡¯s question, James was stunned for a moment. Next, his facial expression turned


    slightly embarrassed. ¡°Uh¡­ I-I can¡¯t recall the exact date and day. Anyhow, it was a few months ago.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Yvette guffawed. ¡°Mr. Cunningham, you can drop your act now! This house is not


    yours at all!¡±

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077


    Chapter 1077 Get Beyond One¡¯s Means


    Upon hearing Yvette¡¯s words, everyone shifted their gazes toward the Cunningham Family with doubts


    on their faces.


    In a fit of panic, James immediately defended himself. ¡°W-Why can¡¯t this house belong to me? What


    proof do you have to say that this house is not mine?¡±


    Seeing James still holding onto his lies, Yvette sneered. ¡°What proof? My husband was here to view this


    house three days ago! At that time, the salesperson made it clear that this house had not been sold yet!¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Yvette¡¯s statement instantly created an uproar among the group.


    ¡°Is this true? Three days ago, this house was yet to be sold?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t James say that he had bought it a few months ago? Does this mean he is lying?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s highly possible! After all, James likes to bite off more than he can chew.¡±


    ¡°Well, this is embarrassing¡­¡±


    Everyone started whispering, and some even immediately jeered at James.


    Face as white as a sheet, James refuted in a trembling voice, ¡°B-Bullsh*t! This house¡­ I-I bought it long


    ago¡­¡±


    Once again, Yvette sneered. ¡°Oh, really? If what you said is true, does that mean the Lakeside Garden


    salesperson had made a mistake? They actually showed the houses that they have sold to other


    buyers? If that¡¯s really the case, why don¡¯t we confront the salesperson of Lakeside Garden?¡±


    At that moment, everyone around James suddenly burst intoughter. Then, one person said loudly,


    ¡°How is it possible? How would someone working under Billy Newman make such a lowly mistake?¡±


    ¡°James, stop pretending. This house¡­ It¡¯s definitely not yours!¡±


    James¡¯ face was ghostly pale. He lowered his head and dared not to mutter a word. How would I dare to


    confront the salesperson of Lakeside Garden!


    The sight of James being ridiculed overjoyed Donald.


    Swollen with arrogance, Donald patted James on the shoulder and teased, ¡°James, we¡¯ve been friends


    for so many years. Surely, we know your capability. Why would you y such a trick on us? You¡¯re not


    young anymore, so why are you still so vain? Let me be frank with you: Even if you don¡¯t own a house in


    Lakeside Garden, we still won¡¯t look down on you! But you like getting beyond your own means. That¡¯s


    what makes others despise you!¡±


    Upon hearing that, everyone around them nodded. Then, they turned to look at James, their gazes filled


    with ridicule and mockery.


    At this moment, James just wanted to run into the wall and be done with everything.


    Throughout his life, he had been ridiculed nonstop by Donald and had been suppressing his humiliation


    all this long while. Initially, James thought that he would be able to stand proud today. He never thought


    that he would be shamefaced in such a way! And now, his entire existence was so adorned with shame


    that he wanted to dig a hole and hide in it!


    As for Helen, who was next to him, she was even more embarrassed. She ranted under her breath, ¡°I


    told you, didn¡¯t I? Don¡¯t try to be one up on your friends. But you never take heed! Now, we¡¯ve


    embarrassed ourselves!¡±


    James was trembling all over, feeling utterly deste.


    Again, everyone around James started scoffing. Then, Donald said with a smile, ¡°Okay, everyone. Let¡¯s


    not me James. But since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s take a good stroll around the Lakeside Garden. After all,


    this is an opportunity that James gave us, so let¡¯s not waste it!¡±


    Upon hearing that, everyone once again burst intoughter. That was real mockery right there!


    After that, they continued sightseeing around Lakeside Garden.


    However, James did not trail after the group as he was too ashamed.


    Making their way further into Lakeside Garden, Donald and the rest were full of the joys of springs.


    In a jiffy, the group arrived at the outside of what was said to be the best vi in Lakeside Garden.


    ¡°I heard that this is the most expensive and luxurious house in Lakeside Garden!¡± Yvette said


    emotionally. She had set foot into Lakeside Garden before.


    One after another, everyone gasped, feeling amazed. The exterior of this house alone was enough to


    instantly knock off the spectacr vibe of all the houses that they had seen.


    Just then, Yvette suddenly said in surprise, ¡°Huh? Dad, look at the woman in the garden. She looks


    familiar, doesn¡¯t she? S-She looks like Sasha.¡±


    Hearing Yvette¡¯s words, Donald nced in the direction of thedy. He was shocked right away. ¡°It¡¯s


    really her! Why is she here?¡±


    Yvette¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Dad, could it be that she works as a servant here?¡±

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078


    Chapter 1078 Your Daughter Is Working as a Servant


    For a moment, Donald was taken aback. ¡°No way. James said that she¡¯s the chairman of Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals!¡±


    Yvette sneered, ¡°Can James be trusted? He just said that the house belonged to him! I think their family


    is just bragging. Sasha married a useless live-in son-inw, so how could she be the chairman of


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals?¡±


    Donald gave a slow nod. ¡°You¡¯re quite right. That¡¯s really possible! James isn¡¯t capable at all, so he can


    only make things up.¡±


    At this moment, a person next to themughed and said, ¡°Oh, why are we specting so much? Don¡¯t


    we just have to call him over to find out?¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter. All of them wanted to see James get humiliated again.


    After that, everyone quickly went back the same way and found James and Helen, who were about to


    leave Lakeside Garden.


    As soon as Yvette walked over, sheughed and said, ¡°Mr. Cunningham, my dad used to say that you


    liked to make things up, but I didn¡¯t believe it. Today, I witnessed it!¡±


    James¡¯ expression was extremely nasty as he shouted, ¡°W-What are you so d about? Indeed, I don¡¯t


    have a house in Lakeside Garden now, but Cunningham Pharmaceuticals has a market value of billions.


    If I want to buy a house in Lakeside Garden in the future, it¡¯ll be easy!¡±


    Yvette let out a coldugh. ¡°Heh. Mr. Cunningham, it¡¯s gotten to this point; why are you still making things


    up? Does Cunningham Pharmaceuticals even have anything to do with you anymore?¡±


    James anxiously refuted, ¡°How does it not? My daughter is the chairman of Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals¡ª¡±


    Yvette immediately interrupted, ¡°Your daughter is just a servant of a rich family!¡±


    James and Helen were both furious. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve gone too far! You¡¯re simply insulting her!¡±


    Yvette sneered, ¡°Insulting? All of us clearly saw your daughter watering flowers in the garden above! If


    she¡¯s not a servant, why did shee here to water flowers?¡±


    Everyone around them nodded repeatedly. ¡°Oh, James, drop the act. We all clearly saw that your


    daughter was watering flowers for someone else!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re facing any difficulties, just tell us. We¡¯re your old friends, so we can find a way to help you.


    What¡¯s the point of pretending like this?¡±


    ¡°James, this is how your life is now. Have you ever seen a capable figure who enjoys making things up


    like you do?¡±


    James and Helen¡¯s faces stiffened. What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. That can¡¯t be my daughter! My daughter went out to talk business with people today.


    All of you must be mistaken!¡± James yelled.


    Yvette smirked. ¡°If you want to know whether or not it¡¯s your daughter, just go up and take a look. Mr.


    Cunningham, do you have the guts to go up?¡±


    James was enraged. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I have the guts to?¡±


    Everyone immediately walked up the hill again.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Soon, all of them arrived outside of the vi.


    Yvette pointed to the silhouette in the yard and said, ¡°There! She¡¯s right there! Mr. Cunningham, you


    won¡¯t fail to recognize your own daughter, right?¡±


    James saw Sasha at just one nce, and he was instantly dumbfounded.


    What¡¯s going on? My daughter is really watering flowers here! What the hell?


    He hurriedly took a step forward. ¡°Sasha, Sasha¡­ what are you doing?¡±


    When Sasha heard his voice, she turned and saw the group of people, causing her expression to


    change.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, w-why are you here?¡±


    Yvette sneered, ¡°Oh, Sasha, it¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw you! Mr. Cunningham kept saying that


    you were the chairman of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, but who would¡¯ve thought that you came here


    to be a servant? Tsk, tsk. You used to be the number one beauty in Eastcliff, but now you¡¯ve ended up


    here. What a shame!¡±

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079


    Chapter 1079 This Is My Own Garden


    As Yvette spoke, she deliberately waved her hand that had a diamond ring on it, proudly showing it off.


    Everyone else also had looks of mockery on their faces.


    Sasha frowned slightly because she recognized Yvette.


    Since she was a child, Yvette often showed off in front of her to show her superiority.


    Today, she was publicly ridiculing her, making it clear that she was trying to humiliate her!


    Sasha said coldly, ¡°Yvette, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. When did I be a servant?¡±


    Yvette sneered, ¡°Sasha, you¡¯ve already been caught, so why don¡¯t you just admit it? If you¡¯re not


    someone¡¯s servant, why are you here watering the flowers?¡±


    James and Helen also looked pale, as they couldn¡¯t understand why Sasha woulde here to water


    flowers.


    Sasha answered, ¡°It¡¯s my own garden, and I¡¯m watering my flower. Is there anything wrong with that?¡±


    As soon as she made this statement, the crowd was in an uproar.


    Yvette froze, then she threw head back andughed. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ did I hear you right? What did you


    just say? This is your house? Sasha, you really are your father¡¯s daughter. All you know to do is make


    things up without thinking! This is your house? Oh, no, my stomach is hurting fromughing so hard¡­¡±


    Everyone else wasughing as well.


    In their opinion, that was simply impossible.


    Even James and Helen looked embarrassed.


    This house was the best one in Lakeside Garden.


    No matter how rich Cunningham Pharmaceuticals was, it wasn¡¯t enough to buy this house!


    Just as everyone was causing amotion, the door of the small building opened, and a woman with an


    apron walked out.


    She walked up to Sasha and said respectfully, ¡°Madam, the chicken soup is done, and the young miss is


    awake. You should go back and have some too!¡±


    Upon hearing the woman¡¯s words, everyone was stunned.


    Yvette¡¯s eyes widened even more as she asked, ¡°W-What did you just call her?¡±


    The woman was taken aback. ¡°I called her ¡®Madam¡¯.¡±


    Yvette¡¯s expression changed abruptly. ¡°What¡­ Madam? Why are you calling her that?¡±


    The woman frowned and exined, ¡°She¡¯s the hostess of this house, so is there anything wrong with me


    calling her madam?¡±


    At this moment, the crowd erupted into an uproar again.


    James and Helen were utterly confused. What¡¯s going on? How did Sasha be the hostess of this


    house?


    At this moment, Sasha cast a leisurely nce at the crowd. ¡°Let the young miss have it first. Some of my


    friends came, so I need to entertain them. Oh, by the way, make some tea too. In a while, I¡¯ll bring these


    friends of mine into the house!¡±


    The woman hurriedly nodded. ¡°Okay, Madam!¡±


    When everyone saw this scene, they were even more certain that Sasha was the hostess of this house!


    Sasha smiled and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, how did you find the time toe today? All of you, pleasee


    along too. Let¡¯s go in and have a seat.¡±


    James and Helen were trembling with excitement. With this house, all the dignity they had just lost could


    be returned.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Everyone, this is my house! Let¡¯s go in and have some tea. Donald,e join us! Let¡¯s


    go in together!¡±


    James excitedly pulled everyone into the vi.


    If they were honest, all of them truly wanted to go in and have a look.


    This was the best vi in Lakeside Garden, and it could be considered one of the most high-end houses


    in Eastcliff, so everyone wanted to get a glimpse of the inside.


    When they went in and looked around, everyone was stunned.


    Billy had left this house for his daughter, and he had invested heavily in renovating it.


    The word ¡®luxurious¡¯ wasn¡¯t enough to describe the interior of the vi. It could be said to be like a


    pce, and it left everyone awestruck!

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080


    Chapter 1080 This House Belongs to My husband


    Everyone was in awe. Those who previously mocked James immediately began to tter him.


    James and Helen were extremely pleased. It was as if all the anger they had been bottling up all their


    lives were gushing out all at once.


    Yvette was dissatisfied.


    She prided herself on being married well, so she felt that she could trample all over Sasha.


    However, when she entered the house, she knew that she was still far more inferior to Sasha!


    She gritted her teeth and turned, then suddenly said loudly, ¡°Sasha, I heard that your husband is just a


    hospital cleaner. He wouldn¡¯t have the money to buy this house, right? Then, how did you end up getting


    this house? You¡¯re not living here because you¡¯re the mistress of the owner, right?¡±


    Everyone looked at Sasha and began whispering to each other.


    All of them knew that Sasha married a live-in son-inw, so how could he possibly afford such a house?


    Therefore, everyone was beginning to doubt that Sasha was only able to stay in this house by being


    someone¡¯s mistress!


    Even James and Helen¡¯s expressions had changed. Is that really the case? If it is, that¡¯s simply too


    embarrassing!


    Sasha frowned. Yvette couldn¡¯t have said anything worse than that!


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Yvette, I hope you can watch what you say! This house belongs to my husband,¡± Sasha said coldly.


    Yvette sneered, ¡°Sasha, we¡¯re all close friends here. Why are you so embarrassed to admit it? Since you


    can bring yourself to do it, then you shouldn¡¯t be ashamed of it.¡±


    Sasha couldn¡¯t help being annoyed. As soon as she was about to speak, Matthew suddenly opened the


    door.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s with all the buzz? Sasha, do we have guests?¡± Matthew asked.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Matthew, and James and Helen widened their eyes.


    Why is Matthew here?


    Donald eximed, ¡°A-Aren¡¯t you the Cunninghams¡¯ live-in son-inw?¡±


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help being surprised. Why¡¯s their live-in son-inw here? Could it be that this house


    really belongs to him?


    Sasha stood up and chuckled, then told him what had just happened.


    As Matthew nced at everyone, he could pretty much guess what was going on.


    Heughed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, everyone. We¡¯re mainly to me for what happened today. Actually,


    the house that my parents showed you was the one we nned to buy previously. It¡¯s just that Iter


    found that this one is better, so I bought this one, but not the one below. My parents didn¡¯t know about


    this, so they took you to look at the one below. It¡¯s mainly because they don¡¯t know about it.¡±


    His exnation made James and Helen feel more at ease.


    The previous house had caused them a lot of humiliation.


    Now that Matthew had said this, he helped them exin the previous events, saving their pride.


    Everyone was shocked, especially Yvette, whose face was twisted with dissatisfaction.


    She wanted to ridicule Sasha because she thought Sasha was somebody¡¯s mistress.


    Unexpectedly, this was actually Matthew and Sasha¡¯s house. Wasn¡¯t this just a p to her face?


    ¡°H-How can you prove that this house belongs to you?¡± Yvette challenged, unwilling to back down.


    Matthew smiled. ¡°There¡¯s a certificate of ownership upstairs. Would you like me to show it to you?¡±


    Yvette was just about to speak when a voice suddenly sounded from the yard. ¡°Is Mr. Larson home?¡±


    The crowd went toward the door, only to see an old man with white beard and hair standing in the yard


    with a beautiful young girl.


    ¡°I-Isn¡¯t that Mr. Joseph Harrison?¡± someone eximed.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed, because Joseph was a prominent figure in Eastcliff.


    Matthew greeted him with a smile, ¡°Mr. Harrison, what brought you here?¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze, Joseph walked up to Matthew and answered with a smile, ¡°I heard that


    Mrs. Larson was here, so I figured you¡¯d definitely be cooking delicious food for lunch today. Crystal and I


    are the only ones left at home, so I came here to get a free meal!¡±


    When everyone heard this, they were in an uproar once again.


    Mr. Harrison is such an important figure, yet Matthew¡¯ so close to him?

 Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081


    Chapter 1081 Regaining Their Pride


    Donald couldn¡¯t help but lean over to James and whisper, ¡°Y-You guys know Mr. Harrison?¡±


    James was going crazy with joy, and he had a triumphant look on his face. ¡°Of course!¡±


    Shock was written all over Donald¡¯s face, because all of them knew Joseph¡¯s identity.


    Even Joseph was here, which meant that this house must belong to Matthew!


    However, before Joseph entered, a sports car arrived at the courtyard.


    Leanna, who was wearing a short knee-length skirt, got out of the car with her hair waving behind her,


    making her look like a queen.


    Not many people knew her, but Yvette recognized her at a nce.


    ¡°I-Is that Leanna?¡±


    Everyone was astonished, and Donald¡¯s expression changed sharply. ¡°Which Leanna?¡±


    Yvette answered, ¡°Leanna from Creative Cloud Group! I¡­ I was fortunate enough to meet her before. W-


    Why did shee here¡­¡±


    The crowd suddenly eximed, ¡°Oh, my God. She¡¯s Leanna?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the richest woman in Eastcliff!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful! She¡¯s definitely Leanna!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s she doing here?¡±


    Amidst everyone¡¯s exmations, Leanna took two bottles of wine out of the car and called out before


    entering, ¡°Sasha! Sasha, I¡¯vee to have a drink with you! My lunch is on you!¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. Leanna¡¯s actually talking to Sasha like that. How close are they?


    Yvette was even more shocked than the rest. They didn¡¯t know Leanna, but she knew best.


    Even the Sandels, who were part of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff, couldn¡¯t see this side of


    Leanna.


    Leanna really treats Sasha as her closest friend! But, what the hell is going on? How could Sasha and


    Matthew know so many famous people?


    Sasha went out to greet them.


    Leanna threw her arms around Sasha¡¯s shoulders, as if they had been best friends for a long time.


    At this moment, Yvette could clearly see the wine bottle in her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Romanee Conti! Those two bottles of wine are estimated to be worth at least a million!¡±


    Those people around her were dumbfounded. Is this meal worth more than a million?


    As Matthew ushered them into the living room, James¡¯ friends were at a loss.


    Faced with all those big names, they were all silent and dared not say a word.


    After sitting for a while, Matthew got up and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, Sirs, Madams, you¡¯vee all the way


    here, so just stay and eat here today.¡±


    James and Helen were so happy that they were grinning from ear to ear. This time, they were truly going


    to get back their pride.


    ¡°We won¡¯t stay for lunch. There are still some friends of mine waiting outside, so it won¡¯t be very


    convenient to eat here,¡± James said while giving a dismissive wave of his hand.


    Matthew was surprised. ¡°Why didn¡¯t theye in?¡±


    James was slightly embarrassed. ¡°Uh, the security guard said that if too many people came in, it might


    disturb the residents here¡­¡±


    Matthew immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dad. I¡¯ll call the security guard to let them in. They¡¯vee all the


    way here, so we should at least let theme in and have a seat, right?¡±


    James was overjoyed. ¡°I-Is that really okay?¡±


    Smiling, Matthew nodded. He was the most distinguished homeowner here, so if he personally ordered


    it, it must not be a problem.


    After he made a phone call, the security guard immediately let them in.


    More than a hundred people entered Lakeside Garden.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    These people were stopped before they could enter, so they were all disappointed, thinking that they


    wouldn¡¯t be able to visit Lakeside Garden.


    Unexpectedly, they got to go in, which made them bubble with excitement.


    Knowing that Matthew had arranged it, all of them praised him.


    One of James¡¯ old friends gave him a thumbs up. ¡°James, oh, James. You¡¯ve really gotten a good son-in-


    law!¡±


    James was extremely pleased to hear this. When he and Helen looked at each other, they both felt


    rather content.


    The more they looked at Matthew, the more pleasing they found him to be.

 Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082


    Chapter 1082 ced Themselves in the Limelight


    After exploring Lakeside Garden for a while, they walked around Matthew¡¯s house, which left all of them


    in shock and amazement.


    It was nearing noon, and Lakeside Garden couldn¡¯t amodate so many people, so Matthew gave


    James the Supreme Card to the Shanghai Nights restaurant and asked him to bring them there for


    dinner.


    With the Supreme Card, everything was free of charge.


    Many of these people have never entered the Shanghai Nights restaurant before.


    James epted the Supreme Card and brought them to the restaurant. After they were done with their


    meal, all of them were once again overwhelmed.


    This time, James and Helen had regained their dignity, and it was truly a breath of fresh air.


    This was especially true for James, who was always too embarrassed to face his friends.


    Now, these friends held him with such high regards that it made him feel overjoyed.


    Even Donald and Yvette werepletely convinced now.


    Their assets couldn¡¯t bepared to theirs at all!


    After dinner, James and Helen hurriedly returned to Lakeside Garden.


    Now that the security guards knew their identities, they didn¡¯t stop them, but simply let them enter.


    Inside Lakeside Garden, Joseph and Leanna had already left.


    As soon as James entered the house, he asked excitedly, ¡°What exactly is going on? Matthew, i-is this


    really our house?¡±


    Matthew and Sasha nced at each other, both of them thinking that James¡¯ attitude was different from


    before.


    It could be seen that after experiencing so many things, James and Helen¡¯s attitude toward Matthew had


    changed a lot.


    Since that was the case, Matthew didn¡¯t conceal it and admitted lightly, ¡°Dad, this house belongs to us.


    Previously, at the Six Southern States Medical Conference, Mr. Newman had invested a sum of money


    and made a lot of profit. He wanted to thank me, so he gave me this house! And since the house has


    recently been renovated, I brought Sasha over. Originally, I nned to let both of you move in too, but


    my ns got dyed because of certain matters.¡±


    He didn¡¯t mention his medical skills, but used a more usible reason instead.


    James couldn¡¯t help but marvel, ¡°I-Is that true? Oh, h-how much does this house cost? Mr. Newman has


    really given you an amazing gift!¡±


    Helen was emotional too, and her expression was one of pure delight.


    Seeing both of their reactions, Matthew felt considerably relieved.


    If this was before, they would definitely question Matthew for hiding this from them.


    But now, these two people didn¡¯t think about that at all. They had truly epted Matthew!


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Sasha suddenly thought of something and asked curiously, ¡°By the way, Mom, Dad, why didn¡¯t you tell us


    in advance that you wereing to Lakeside Garden?¡±


    James became a little upset. ¡°Sasha, what do you mean I didn¡¯t tell you? I sent Demi to inform you, but


    you felt that it was too embarrassing and refused to help me!¡±


    Sasha was stunned. ¡°When did that happen? Why didn¡¯t I know about it?¡±


    After Sasha listened to James¡¯ exnation of what happenedst night, she immediately guessed that


    Demi and Liam must be causing mischief again.


    She then told them about Demi¡¯s visit to herst night, which left James and Helen furious.


    ¡°When did Demi be like this? She even learned to lie! She¡¯s actually trying to drive a wedge


    between our family. This is too much!¡± Helen fumed.


    James was irritated too and cursed for a long time.


    Eventually, James said solemnly, ¡°Oh, by the way, Demi and Liam can¡¯t know about this house! Matthew,


    this house is where you and Sasha live. You mustn¡¯t let them intrude again.¡±


    Sasha and Matthew looked at each other. Neither of them expected James to say such a thing.


    Sasha was extremely moved. After so long, her parents finally regarded Matthew as family.

 Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083


    Chapter 1083 Go Back to Your Own House


    ¡°Dad, this house belongs to me and Matthew, so it¡¯s your home too!¡±


    ¡°Later, you and Mom can pack up and move in too!¡± Matthew said sincerely.


    James immediately waved his hand. ¡°That won¡¯t do! If the two of us move in, Demi and Liam would


    definitely tell that something is off. Then, if they knew about this house, they would create a huge mess!¡±


    Helen smiled and piped in. ¡°All right. You guys don¡¯t have to worry about us. But, Matthew, can you get


    me an entry pass to this ce? Next time, I can bring my friends here and give them an eye-opening


    experience.¡±


    James immediately agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Give me one too. I can bring some of my old friends here. It


    would be nice toe here for a cup of tea or something!¡±


    Matthew smiled and nodded. ¡°Dad, Mom, that won¡¯t be a problem at all. I¡¯ll get the pass for you guys


    tomorrow!¡±


    James and Helen were overjoyed.


    With an entry pass into Lakeside Garden, they could enter at any time. This was a sign that they had


    truly entered the high society of Eastcliff!


    They had suffered too much over the course of their lives.


    Now, they could finally lift their heads high!


    In the end, James and Helen didn¡¯t stay long.


    When the two of them walked out of Lakeside Garden, Liam and Demi happened to arrive to pick them


    up.


    Demi looked triumphant. ¡°Dad, Mom, how is it? They were shocked, weren¡¯t they? Hahaha. My husband


    did a good job, right¡ª¡±


    Without waiting for her to finish speaking, James pped her across the face and snapped, ¡°Shut up!


    Are you not ashamed to say that? Your mother and I werepletely humiliated today!¡±


    Demi was dumbfounded. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter? What did we do? How were you two humiliated?¡±


    Helen sighed and told them what happened.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t mention the fact that Matthew had a house inside. Instead, she said that Matthew


    asked Billy to arrange a house for them, which was what helped them regain their dignity.


    After listening to the story, Demi and Liam put on a weird expression.


    ¡°Dad, I¡­ I really didn¡¯t know about the situation here. My intentions were good¡­¡± Liam reasoned


    anxiously.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    James refuted angrily, ¡°Your intentions were good? Okay, let me ask you this, then: Last night, what the


    hell did you guys tell Sasha when you went to find her? Liam, is trying to stir up trouble your good


    intention too?¡±


    Liam was dumbfounded. James clearly knew what happenedst night.


    After James and Helen chewed them out, they grabbed the car keys from Liam¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You two aren¡¯t qualified to drive this car anymore! Also, starting from today, pack up and go back to your


    own house!¡± James ordered fiercely before driving off with Helen.


    Demi and Liam stayed frozen to the spot, their expressions getting increasingly nasty.


    If her parents evicted them from the house, they were truly done for!


    Amidst the silence, Demi¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    When she picked up the phone and took a look, her expression changed instantly.


    She answered the call, and a gloomy voice sounded. ¡°So, have you considered it? Do you want Matthew


    to die?¡±


    Previously, after the matter with the Lewis family was resolved, Demi received such a call.


    At that time, she didn¡¯t know about the other party¡¯s situation, so she told the caller that she would think


    about it first.


    Unexpectedly, they called again so soon.


    Demi and Liam nced at each other, then she said through gritted teeth, ¡°Of course I want him to die!¡±


    There was a coldugh from the other end of the line. ¡°Brilliant! As long as you do a few things for me, I


    promise that Matthew will die!¡±


    Demi hurriedly asked, ¡°What do I need to do?¡±


    The cold voice answered, ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious. You¡¯ll find out soon.¡±

 Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084


    Chapter 1084 Where Did This Wild Child Come From?


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Sunday was Sasha¡¯s off day, so she discussed with Matthew to bring Natalie out to buy some new


    clothes.


    During this period, Natalie had been in aa, and Matthew hadn¡¯t had time to buy her new clothes


    either.


    The clothes she was wearing were still the shabby clothes she used to wear.


    Matthew readily agreed and immediately set off for the Renaissance Shopping Mall in Eastcliff.


    It was thergest shopping mall in the city, and it was the busiest ce in Eastcliff.


    When they arrived, Matthew went to the basement carpark first while Sasha brought Natalie upstairs.


    Sasha didn¡¯t bring Natalie directly to the children¡¯s clothing store upstairs, but nned to take her around


    instead.


    Back then, Matthew was poor, and Natalie was in poor health, so she had never been to a ce like this


    before.


    Looking at the bustling shopping mall, Natalie was dazzled and amazed.


    While they were walking, Sasha¡¯s cell phone rang.


    It was a call from her secretary.


    After Sasha answered the phone, the secretary reported some information about thepany to her.


    While they were talking, Sasha suddenly heard a scream from beside her.


    Sasha hurriedly turned her head, only to see that Natalie had fallen to the ground.


    Not far from her, a woman had her hand on her waist and was letting out a string of curses.


    It was obvious that the woman had pushed Natalie down.


    Sasha hurried over and helped Natalie up.


    ¡°Nat, what happened?¡±


    Before Natalie could speak, the woman stalked over. ¡°Do you know this wild child? That¡¯s great! She


    ruined my son¡¯s clothes! I just bought this for my son. It costs more than 3,000. How do you n to pay


    for it!¡±


    Sasha frowned, then looked at Natalie. ¡°Nat, what happened?¡±


    Natalie¡¯s eyes were red-rimmed. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t ruin his clothes¡­¡±


    The woman immediately rebuked, ¡°Bullsh*t! If you didn¡¯t ruin it, then who did? Are you saying that my


    son ruined it himself? You¡¯re just a young child, yet you¡¯re so quick to lie. Did your parents never teach


    you morals?¡±


    At this point, Sasha was annoyed. ¡°Enough! Can you let Nat finish speaking?¡±


    For a moment, the woman was taken aback, then she became furious. ¡°Who are you yelling at? What¡¯s


    this attitude you¡¯re giving me? You ruined other people¡¯s clothes, but you didn¡¯t even say a single ¡®sorry¡¯,


    and you¡¯re actually so bold as to speak like that! Do you think I¡¯m a pushover? Let me tell you this: My


    husband is not a charitable person. If he finds out that his son has been bullied, hmph! B*tch, believe it


    or not, he will scratch your face off!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s expression turned cold. This woman is being too obnoxious!


    ¡°Don¡¯t overstep! I was just asking about the situation. What¡¯s wrong with that? Besides, even if it¡¯s Nat¡¯s


    fault, you shouldn¡¯t have pushed her down. She¡¯s still a child, and you¡¯re being a bully!¡± Sasha snapped


    angrily.


    The woman immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare use me. I didn¡¯t push her; she fell on her own. It has


    nothing to do with me!¡±


    Sasha ignored her and looked at Natalie. ¡°Nat, what exactly happened?¡±


    Natalie fiddled with the corners of her clothes and whispered, ¡°I¡­ I was just standing here looking at


    what¡¯s inside¡­ Then, her son suddenly ran over and bumped into me, and his clothes were ruined¡­ I-I


    really didn¡¯t ruin it¡­¡±


    Sasha asked, ¡°Then, how did you fall?¡±


    Natalie answered, ¡°S-She came over to scold me, and¡­ she pped me, then pushed me down¡­¡±


    Sasha was immediately enraged when she heard this.


    She red at the woman and said angrily, ¡°Did you hear that? Nat didn¡¯t ruin your son¡¯s clothes! But,


    how are you going to ount for hitting Nat?¡±

 Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085


    Chapter 1085 Settle This in the Manager¡¯s Office


    The woman was immediately furious. ¡°Bullsh*t! Obviously, you pushed my son down and ruined his


    clothes. You wanted to escape and ended up falling down by ident, yet you dare to use me? I¡­ I


    will kill you!¡±


    As the woman spoke, she lifted her hand and wanted to hit her.


    Sasha instantly pushed her away. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    The woman took a few staggering steps back, then screamed as if someone had stepped on her non-


    existent tail, ¡°How dare you! B*tch, how dare you hit me! Do you know who my husband is? I¡¯m telling


    you: You¡¯re screwed! You¡¯re so screwed!¡±


    After the woman said that, she took out her cell phone to make a call.


    At this moment, a man in a suit and leather shoes walked over with a few security guards.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± The man frowned.


    As soon as the woman saw him, she immediately eximed, ¡°Manager Telk, you came here just in time!


    This b*tch bullied me and my son! Aren¡¯t you guys gonna do anything about it?¡±


    When Gerald Telk saw Sasha, his eyes visibly lit up, as he was attracted by her beauty.


    He looked at Natalie, and a trace of disdain appeared on his face when he saw the girl¡¯s raggedy


    clothing.


    Sasha didn¡¯t wear branded clothes much, so her outfit was rtively simple.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Therefore, in Gerald¡¯s opinion, they were probably a pair of sisters who had just arrived in the city.


    He figured they came here because Sasha wanted to buy new clothes for her younger sister.


    This situation was toomon.


    If it was any other situation, he wouldn¡¯t be concerned about it.


    However, Sasha was so beautiful that his mind was running wild.


    Gerald asked solemnly, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±


    The woman immediately recounted the incident, but with exaggeration and extra details.


    When Gerald heard this, he immediately said, ¡°What¡¯s there to quarrel about? If you ruined someone¡¯s


    clothes, it¡¯s only right that you pay! If you refuse to pay and even hit her, that¡¯s crossing a line!¡±


    Sasha frowned. ¡°Manager Telk, how can you only listen to her one-sided story? Her son fell on his own,


    and he ruined his own clothes. What does it have to do with us! She even hit Nat! How¡¯s she going to


    ount for that?¡±


    Gerald sneered, ¡°Miss, we have to judge based on evidence. It¡¯s obvious that her son¡¯s clothes are


    ruined, but you said that her son fell on his own. Do you have any evidence? Also, you said that she hit


    your sister. Do you have anything to prove that?¡±


    Sasha was beyond furious. Gerald was clearly helping that woman.


    And the woman was looking at her triumphantly with a condescending look on her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re simply being unreasonable! Then, if you said that my sister pushed her son down, is there any


    evidence for that?¡± Sasha said angrily.


    Gerald thought for a while, then he suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Since everyone has their own opinion


    about this matter, let¡¯s settle this in the manager¡¯s room upstairs! Don¡¯t argue here. It¡¯ll only affect the


    peace of the mall!¡±


    The woman let out a coldugh. ¡°We can go anywhere! My conscience is clear!¡±


    Gerald cast Sasha a wicked nce. ¡°Hey, gorgeous, what do you think?¡±


    Sasha frowned. Gerald had made it clear that he had no good intentions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for my husband, then we can talk about it!¡± Sasha replied.


    Gerald¡¯s expression changed slightly. He didn¡¯t expect that this beautiful woman would actually have a


    husband.


    However, his heart swayed as he looked at Sasha¡¯s beautiful face.


    Gerald was a pervert, so he couldn¡¯t possibly let go of such a beautiful woman.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can send a message to your husband and ask him to go to the manager¡¯s office upstairs!


    You guys go up with me first so that we don¡¯t affect the businesses here!¡±


    An evil gleam flickered across Gerald¡¯s eyes.


    He had already made up his mind that when he got upstairs, he would force himself onto Sasha and get


    his hands on her.

 Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086


    Chapter 1086 Do You Think You Can Escape?


    Not knowing that Gerald had such sinister intentions, Sasha felt that it was no problem and sent a


    message to Matthew. After that, together with Natalie, they followed them to the manager¡¯s office


    upstairs.


    As soon as they entered, Gerald said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to different rooms, and you can each tell your own


    version of the incident. Then, we¡¯llpare the stories and see who¡¯s lying!¡±


    When the woman saw the look in Gerald¡¯s eyes, she knew what he was thinking. She immediately


    smiled. ¡°No problem!¡±


    Gerald nodded, then opened the door of his office and smiled at Sasha. ¡°Miss, go into this room and


    tell me the specifics of the situation.¡±


    Sasha frowned, feeling that something was off about the look in Gerald¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for my husband


    toe over!¡± she replied.


    Gerald¡¯s expression became cold. ¡°Miss, we¡¯re going to talk about what happened back there. Your


    husband was not there, so why do you have to wait for him toe over? You shoulde in first and


    rify what happened earlier!¡±


    The woman immediately agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s the matter? Do you feel guilty? You dare not go


    in?¡±


    Sasha couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to do it?¡± With that, she went directly into the


    office in a huff.


    Gerald had a wretched look in his eyes, and he immediately followed her in. Taking advantage of the


    situation, he locked the door.


    At this moment, a security guard outside smiled and said to the woman, ¡°Miss, you can leave first. My


    manager said that he¡¯ll pay you for the clothester!¡±


    Naturally, the woman knew what was going to happen inside, so sheughed. ¡°No problem! Tell Manager


    Telk to have a good time!¡± With that, she left with her son.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Inside the room, when Sasha saw Gerald lock the door, she instantly knew that something was wrong.


    She got up at once. ¡°Hold on. I want to go out and get something!¡±


    Gerald¡¯s expression was lewd. ¡°We¡¯re already here, so what else do you need? Come on, gorgeous.


    Let¡¯s have a good talk!¡±


    Sasha¡¯s expression changed and she hurriedly ran to the door, but Gerald blocked her.


    ¡°What are you doing? Thinking of escaping? You¡¯re already here. Do you think you can escape?¡± Gerald


    laughed maniacally, approaching Sasha step by step.


    Sasha eximed, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gerald said in a perverted manner, ¡°We¡¯ve gotten to this point. What do you think I¡¯m going to do?¡±


    Sasha warned, ¡°Hurry up and let me out. Otherwise, I¡­ I¡¯ll call the police¡ª¡±


    Gerald burst intoughter. ¡°Call the police? Gorgeous, do you really not know who I am? Let me tell you:


    I¡¯m from the Telk Family, one of the Ten Greatest Families. Renaissance Shopping Mall is the property of


    the Telk Family! I¡¯ve messed with no less than a hundred women in this room, and more than fifty of


    them said they wanted to call the police too. In the end, aren¡¯t I still standing here good and well?¡±


    Sasha was stunned. This Manager Telk has quite the guts.


    Smiling triumphantly, Gerald continued, ¡°Gorgeous, you¡¯re so beautiful, so as long as you¡¯re willing to be


    with me, I promise you¡¯ll be prosperous and rich. You¡¯ll get to enjoy life endlessly! Come on. Have some


    fun with me. Afterward, you can have whatever you want in this mall. How about it?¡± With that, he


    stretched out his hand to grab Sasha¡¯s clothes.


    Sasha pped him across the face, then seethed, ¡°Get lost! I¡¯m warning you: hurry up and let me out.


    Otherwise, my husband won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±


    Gerald was furious. ¡°B*tch, how dare you hit me! Damn, I wanted to take pity on you, but now, it seems


    like I don¡¯t need to anymore! Listen clearly. You forced me to do this!¡±


    After saying that, Gerald suddenly rushed toward Sasha.


    As Sasha screamed and dodged, she identally knocked the table behind her, causing the things on


    the table to be scattered all over the ce.

 Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087


    Chapter 1087 Matt, They¡¯re Bullying Sasha!


    Natalie was standing outside.


    The security guards disregarded her and mainly stayed outside. Gerald had ordered them to do so to


    prevent Matthew from entering.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Previously, they had encountered such a situation when Gerald messed around with women.


    The security guards had to keep the woman¡¯s husband outside, and if the husband resisted, they


    would beat him up.


    When sounds rang out from inside the room, Natalie instinctively felt that something was wrong.


    She hurriedly ran over and knocked on the door. ¡°Sasha, Sasha, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    When the security guard outside heard her cries, they immediately ran in and pulled Natalie out.


    Natalie struggled hard, which angered the security guard, so he pped her across the face.


    Having been pped, Nataliended on the coffee table next to her. The ss of the coffee table


    shattered, directly scraping a wound on her forehead as blood gushed out.


    The security guard didn¡¯t care at all, but simply pointed at Natalie and intimidated her. ¡°Little one, do you


    still dare to resist? Try struggling some more. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    At this moment, an angry shout suddenly sounded from outside the door. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Matthew yelled, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for my wife!¡±


    The security guard answered, ¡°Your wife isn¡¯t here. Get out of here!¡±


    Natalie heard his voice and immediately cried out, ¡°Matt, Matt, I¡¯m here! They¡¯re bullying Sasha!¡±


    Outside the door, Matthew¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold when he heard her voice, and he barged


    right in.


    The security guard reached out and grabbed his cor, then cursed, ¡°Don¡¯t you f*cking understand what I


    said? I said get out of¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Matthew had already punched his face.


    Having been beaten until his nose was bleeding, the security guard couldn¡¯t help but explode with rage.


    ¡°How dare you hit me! Damn it. Kill him!¡±


    Several security guards surrounded him aggressively.


    Matthew didn¡¯t waste any time in kicking the security guard on the chest, sending him flying.


    A security guard behind raised his baton and hurled it toward Matthew¡¯s head.


    Matthew¡¯s expression hardened. Is he trying to kill me?


    In the next second, he grabbed the security guard¡¯s wrist and forcefully twisted it.


    Everyone heard a crack, and the security guard¡¯s wrist was instantly dislocated.


    However, Matthew kept twisting.


    The security guard let out a cry of pain. ¡°Stop! Stop! My hand¡¯s broken! It¡¯s broken¡­¡±


    Matthew ignored him and twisted his wrist hard,pletely breaking the bone.


    The bones pierced the skin and jutted out, painting a terrifying scene.


    The security guard clutched his hand and let out a wolf-like howl.


    The other security guards were all stunned. They had never seen such a ruthless person before!


    His wrist was dislocated, yet he didn¡¯t stop and proceeded to break it?


    Who the hell is this man?


    They didn¡¯t know that right now, to Matthew, his sister and his wife were the two most important people in


    his life.


    They could bully him, but bullying his sister and wife was absolutely not eptable!


    When Matthew rushed into the room and saw Natalie¡¯s appearance, he saw red.


    Without saying a word, he went up and grabbed the security guard by the neck, then picked him up and


    threw him aside.


    The security guard was thrown to the ground, and before he could get up, Matthew rushed toward him


    and grabbed him by the neck once more, then smashed his head into the door of the manager¡¯s office.


    In the next moment, the door of the manager¡¯s office was mmed open.


    Covered in blood, the security guard fainted.


    At this moment, Gerald had already forced Sasha into a corner and was about to grab hold of her.


    Hearing that the sound behind him was off, he immediately turned around.


    When he took in the situation, he was taken aback and immediately snapped, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Without saying a word, Matthew rushed over and grabbed Gerald by the neck before throwing him aside.


    As Gerald struggled to get up from the ground, he pointed at Matthew and yelled, ¡°How dare you hit me!


    Do you know that I¡¯m a member of the Telk Family, one of the Ten Greatest Families¡ª¡±


    Matthew punched the table and roared, ¡°So what if you¡¯re from the Telk Family? I¡¯ll destroy your family


    today!¡±

 Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088


    Chapter 1088 Customer is King


    Gerald was stunned for a while, then began tough maniacally. ¡°F*ck, did I hear you right? You¡¯re going


    to destroy the Telk Family? Who do you think you are! Let me tell you: If you can leave here alive today,


    I¡¯ll be your ve!¡±


    Without saying anything, Matthew helped Sasha up.


    He wiped the blood from Natalie¡¯s face, then asked them to sit aside.


    At this moment, more than a dozen security guards had rushed over.


    When Gerald saw that his people had arrived, he suddenly becamecent and pointed at Matthew


    while angrily instructing, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    These security guards were all Gerald¡¯s own subordinates, so they immediately rushed in.


    Sasha and Natalie trembled with fright.


    Matthew asked Sasha to cover Natalie¡¯s eyes, then he stood up, removed his coat, and rushed toward


    them.


    Like a steady mountain, he mmed straight into the security guard in front of him.


    The security guard was knocked off his feet, knocking down all the people behind him as well.


    Matthew immediately charged forward, then delivered a punch to all the security guards, looking like a


    predator pouncing on its prey.


    The security guards appeared big and burly, but in front of Matthew, they couldn¡¯t even survive for one


    second.


    Matthew¡¯s Divine Skill had already reached the third level.


    If he wanted, he could kill someone with just one punch!


    More than a dozen security guards were all knocked down by Matthew in an instant.


    At this moment, Gerald realized that something was wrong.


    Hiding in the corner, he said in a trembling voice, ¡°W-What are you doing? I¡¯m warning you. I¡¯m from the


    Telk Family. We¡¯re one of the Ten Greatest Families. If you dare toy a finger on me, t-then you¡¯d be


    going against the Ten Greatest Families¡ª¡±


    Matthew didn¡¯t hit him, but simply brought a chair over and sat down, then said coldly, ¡°Speak, then. Why


    did you bring my wife and sister here? Why did you pick on them?¡±


    Gerald immediately answered, ¡°Y-Your sister ruined someone else¡¯s clothes, so I brought them here to


    investigate the situation. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Sasha hurriedly said, ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    Then, she recounted the earlier incident.


    Matthew¡¯s expression turned even colder. ¡°Telk, is this how you investigate a situation?¡±


    Gerald stood firm. ¡°Is there an issue? That boy¡¯s clothes were ruined. That¡¯s a fact!¡±


    Matthew reprimanded him, ¡°There are surveince cameras all over the shopping mall. If you wanted to


    investigate the situation, why not just check the surveince footage?¡±


    For a moment, Gerald was at a loss, then he said angrily, ¡°Do you think we can check the surveince


    footage just because you say so? Besides, that child¡¯s clothes were bought from our mall, so of course,


    our mall has to be responsible for handling it! The philosophy of our mall is ¡®Customer is King¡¯! They


    bought clothes from us, so they are our King. It¡¯s your fault that you ruined his clothes!¡±


    Matthew frowned, ¡°ording to what you said, customers can do whatever they want here, huh?¡±


    Gerald answered coldly, ¡°Of course!¡±


    Matthew nodded slowly. ¡°Excellent!¡±


    He took out his cell phone and sent a text message to Tiger.


    After that, he stood up and said in a low voice, ¡°Sasha, let¡¯s go to the second floor for lunch in a while.¡±


    Sasha was surprised. Why does he suddenly want to eat at such a moment?


    Gerald was still yelling, ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky, boy. The Telks areing soon. I¡¯ll see how you¡¯ll die in a


    while!¡±


    Ignoring him, Matthew stood by the window with his hands folded across his chest, as if waiting for


    something.


    After nearly half an hour, arge excavator suddenly drove up to the square.


    The excavator rammed into the guardrail and drove straight into the side of the mall.


    The huge ws were lifted to the second floor, then it swept all the way across, smashing the windows


    on the second floor.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Gerald heard the noise and hurried over.


    Upon seeing the situation, he was shocked and anxiously cried out, ¡°Where did this lunatice from?


    Hurry up and stop him!¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t make such a fuss. I hired him.¡±

 Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089


    Chapter 1089 I Am Dering War on the Telk Family


    Gerald couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°W-What are you doing? This is the Renaissance Shopping Mall!


    You smashed our windows¡ªyou are basically provoking the Telk Family! I¡¯ll have you know that we¡¯ll


    never let you off on this!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s expression was calm, and he said slowly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that I was going to eat on the


    second floor? However, since the windows on your second floor were too small and the lighting was


    poor, it would affect my mood. So, I asked someone to open your windows wider. Besides, you also said


    that customer is God. I¡¯m your customer, and I want to open the window wider. Are you okay with that?¡±


    Gerald was furious. ¡°Cut that f*cking bullsh*t! Y-You¡­ just wait here! Our people from the Telk Family


    have already arrived downstairs. You are going down today!¡±


    Matthew merely sneered and did not care at all.


    The excavator outside was still demolishing the Renaissance Mall.


    Many security guards rushed over to stop them, but were stopped by a group of strong men.


    The excavator was rampant and smashed all the windows on the second floor.


    Just then, a group of people ran in from the door.


    The leader was a man of medium stature with a cold face. He was the younger brother of the head of the


    Telk Family, Wesley Telk.


    As soon as he saw this group of people, Gerald immediately ran over while crying. ¡°Wesley, you¡¯re finally


    here! This bastard is leading people to demolish our shopping mall. You can¡¯t let him go!¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Wesley originally had an angry look on his face, but when he saw Matthew in the room, his expression


    suddenly changed.


    He participated in two of Matthew¡¯s public trials by the Ten Greatest Families before, so he knew


    Matthew.


    If it was before, he would not have cared about Matthew at all.


    However, after these two incidents, he already knew that Matthew was not someone who was easy to


    mess with.


    He took a deep breath, walked into the room, and cupped his hands. ¡°It turns out that it¡¯s you, Mr.


    Larson. May I ask what we did wrong to anger you, causing you to demolish our mall?¡±


    Gerald was immediately stunned.


    What the actual hell?


    Wesley Telk was the third most powerful figure in the Telk Family¡ªsecond only to Philip, the old master,


    and Aloysius, head of the Telk Family.


    He was such a big shot, and also had a significant existence among the Ten Greatest Families.


    But s, he still had to be so respectful to Matthew? What exactly was going on?


    ¡°Wesley¡­ who is this?¡± Gerald couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Wesley red at him and whispered, ¡°Matthew Larson!¡±


    Gerald¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Of course he had heard of Matthew¡¯s name.


    His existence had caused the Ten Greatest Families a headache recently, and he was the newly rising


    key yer in Eastcliff who even the Ten Greatest Families had no way to deal with.


    Gerald only felt coldness in his vest. Why did he provoke this man?


    His entire body was trembling, and he knew that no matter how he dealt with this matter, he would be


    finished!


    At that time, a group of people ran through the door, and the one leading the group was Tiger.


    ¡°Matthew, our people are here. As long as you say the word, we will smash the entire Renaissance!¡±


    Tiger shouted loudly.


    Wesley¡¯s face turned cold, and he said solemnly, ¡°Mr. Larson, I advise you: Please do not cross the line!


    Renaissance is the foundation of my family. If you smash Renaissance, you are dering war on my


    family!¡±


    Sasha grabbed Matthew¡¯s hand and shook her head slightly.


    She was still very afraid of the Ten Greatest Families.


    Matthew smiled lightly. ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright. Bring Natalie home with you first. I will handle things


    here.¡±


    After saying that, he waved his hand and asked Tiger to fetch someone to send Sasha and Natalie


    home.


    As he watched Sasha and Natalie leave, he could finally let his emotions go. The expression on


    Matthew¡¯s face immediately changed.


    He turned his head to look at Wesley. His face was cold, and he enunciated, ¡°I am dering war on the


    Telk Family. What can you do to stop me?¡±

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090


    Chapter 1090 Kneel Down and Talk to Me


    Wesley couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback.


    He did not expect that Matthew would be so bold.


    ¡°A-Are you serious?¡± Wesley said angrily. ¡°Mr. Larson, do you know what your words mean!? The Telk


    Family is a member of the Ten Greatest Families. When you dere war on the Telk Family, you are


    dering war on the Ten Greatest Families. You¡¯d better think about it properly!¡±


    Matthew sneered, and suddenly pped Wesley¡¯s face. ¡°Kneel down! You are not qualified to talk to


    me while standing!¡±


    Wesley was furious. ¡°Matthew Larson, don¡¯t go too far! No matter what, I am also a member of the Telk


    Family, and my brother is the head of the Telk Family. You¡ª¡±


    Matthew pped him again.


    Everyone in the Telk Family was angry and rushed over in an uproar.


    Matthew didn¡¯t talk any further, and waved at his subordinates. ¡°Beat them up!¡±


    Tiger was already prepared. He roared, ¡°Beat them to death!¡±


    A group of people rushed in immediately from outside. They surrounded the Telk Family and fought.


    It was obvious that Tiger came prepared and had brought many people over.


    There were only dozens of people in the Telk Family; they were obviously outnumbered. They were not


    able to retaliate against the onught, and they were badly beaten up.


    When Wesley saw such a situation unfold, his face became extremely ugly.


    ¡°Matthew Larson, what are you doing? Are you really going to dere war on the Ten Greatest


    Families?¡±


    Matthew sat on the chair and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again: Kneel down when you talk to me! Otherwise, I


    will kill them all today!¡±


    Wesley looked at the miserable state of his people from the Telk Family. No longer able to bear to see


    the scene, he gritted his teeth and kneeled down in front of Matthew.


    ¡°Matthew Larson, I¡¯ll have you know that the Telk Family will never forget this shame!¡±


    Wesley gritted his teeth.


    Matthew sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t forget it as well! You want to know why, right? Okay, I¡¯ll tell you!¡±


    After Matthew finished speaking, he brought Gerald over and said coldly, ¡°Tell him what happened


    before. Listen to me clearly: I have obtained all the surveince in your shopping mall. If you dare to tell a


    lie, I will kill you directly!¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Gerald almost peed himself from Matthew¡¯s sheer intimidation, and he was trembling as he recounted


    what happened earlier.


    After Wesley heard it, he was immediately stunned.


    He finally understood why Matthew was so angry.


    Gerald injured Matthew¡¯s only sister and intended to rape Matthew¡¯s wife.


    It was impossible for any man to let it off so easily!


    Even if the Ten Greatest Families knew about this matter, they wouldn¡¯t be able to help them.


    After all, they were in the wrong!


    If the Ten Greatest Families forcibly intervened in this matter, then Billy Newman would have an excuse


    to deal with them directly.


    Upon that realization, Wesley pped Gerald in the face with a p and scolded, ¡°You b*stard! H-How


    could you do such a thing?¡±


    Gerald fell to the ground and wetted his pants. ¡°Wesley, I know I was wrong. Please save me. I-I swear I


    will never dare to do it again¡­¡±


    Wesley¡¯s face was pale. ¡°Do you really think you still have a future? Let me tell you: You have to pay for


    what you did! Someone cut off both of his hands for me!¡±


    The people from the Telk Family came directly over, ignoring Gerald¡¯s wailing, and actually cut off both of


    his hands.


    Wesley kneeled on the ground. ¡°Mr. Larson, this time, we really did something wrong¡ªon behalf of the


    Telk Family, I apologize to you.¡±


    Matthew was expressionless. ¡°Wesley Telk, the sincerity of your apology is not enough!¡±


    Wesley¡¯s expression changed. He gritted his teeth and said angrily, ¡°Someone, throw him out for me!¡±


    Gerald was so frightened that he wailed. F*ck, this is the top floor.


    If they were to throw him out from here, then he would fall to his death!


    ¡°Wesley! Wesley! I know I was wrong. Please forgive me¡­ Give me one more chance! Please, just


    once! I¡¯ll never do it again. Wesley! Please!¡±


    No matter how he begged, no one paid attention.


    The Telk Family lifted him up and threw him directly out from the window.

 Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091


    Chapter 1091 I Want Shares in the Renaissance Mall


    Wesley still kneeled on the ground and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Larson, are you satisfied now?¡±


    Matthew sneered and shook his head. ¡°Not even one bit!¡±


    When Wesley heard that, he was taken aback, and his expression changed all of a sudden. ¡°Mr. Larson,


    I killed the man for you, and you¡¯re still not satisfied? Then what more do you want from me?¡±


    Matthew nced at him. ¡°Go back and tell your Grandpa: I want 30% of the shares of Renaissance


    Mall!¡±


    Wesley became furious. ¡°Impossible! Renaissance Shopping Mall is the foundation of the Telk Family,


    and it will never be controlled by others! You wanting my shares in Renaissance is as though challenging


    my foundation in the Ten Greatest Families. I¡¯ll have you know that the Ten Greatest Families will not


    agree to this!¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°Who knows? He might agree if you go back and ask him! Oh, by the way, help me ask


    your old man why he hasn¡¯t been to Blossoms in the past two days.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Wesley¡¯splexion changed greatly, and he looked at Matthew in disbelief.


    Matthew stood up and patted Wesley¡¯s shoulder with a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news!¡±


    After speaking, Matthew walked away.


    Wesley was still frozen in ce, and after a while, he got up in horror and rushed to Telk Residence.


    Downstairs, Tiger drove the car and took Matthew away.


    ¡°Matthew, I don¡¯t think what you said was appropriate¡­ Even Master Newman would not interfere in the


    industries controlled by the Ten Greatest Families. You want the Renaissance Mall of the Telk Family,


    which vites the rules of the Ten Greatest Families. This means that the Ten Greatest Families will


    have every reason to unite against you!¡±


    Tiger spoke in a low voice.


    Matthew smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Telk Family will definitely agree!¡±


    Tiger was surprised. ¡°Why?¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°Because¡­ the Telk Family is the other family that cooperates with the Orleans¡¯


    Voodoo n!¡±


    Tiger was dumbfounded. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Matthew told Tiger what happened before.


    Matthew had guessed before that it was definitely not just the Lewis Family who had cooperated with the


    Orleans.


    After Donovan and Franklin Lewis died, Matthew found out from their mobile phone locations that they


    often went to Blossoms.


    Then, Matthew asked Wilson to follow this clue.


    As a result, Wilson found out about the Telk Family.


    Aloysius, the head of the Telk Family, often went to Blossoms, and would also secretly meet with


    Donovan.


    Hence, it could be seen that not only the Lewis Family, but also the Telk Family were cooperating with


    Orleans!


    As for what had happened today, if it were only a normal situation, Matthew would have left it at Gerald¡¯s


    death.


    However, since Orleans was involved, Matthew had to go a step further.


    That was because the Telk Family cooperated with Orleans, and he was Matthew¡¯s mortal enemy.


    He could just take this opportunity to end the Telk Family once and for all!


    When he told Wesley about Blossoms just now, it was just to test the Telk Family.


    If the Telk Family really cooperated with Orleans, then they would be worried about Matthew exposing


    this, and would definitely agree to his request for 30% of the Reconnaissance Mall¡¯s shares!


    In the courtyard of Telk Residence.


    As soon as Wesley got home, he immediately took Philip and Aloysius to the secret room and told them


    what happened at the Renaissance.


    When the two heard that Matthew was making trouble in the mall, they were furious and shouted that


    they would join forces with the Ten Greatest Families to kill Matthew.


    However, when they heard Wesley talk about Blossoms, both of them were immediately silenced.


    It was just as Matthew said¡ªthey did cooperate with the Orleans¡¯ Voodoo n, just like the Lewis


    Family.


    Before this, when the Lewis Family was annihted by Matthew, the Telks were also taken aback by this


    incident.


    After all, during their cooperation with Orleans, there were many shameful things they did that couldn¡¯t be


    known to other families.


    If these shameful things were to be exposed, the Telk Family would definitely be finished.


    Wesley looked at the two of them and said in a low voice, ¡°What should we do now? If Matthew exposes


    this matter, be it the Ten Greatest Families or Billy Newman, they would definitely not let us off so easily!¡±


    In the end, Philip sighed. ¡°Go with what he wants. However, these 30% shares will not be given to him,


    but sold to him!¡±

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092


    Chapter 1092 Make a Fortune


    In the afternoon, Wesley personally visited Matthew and conveyed Philip¡¯s words.


    Matthew was originally testing the Telk Family.


    Now that the Telk Family had agreed to sell the shares, Matthew immediately knew that the Telk Family


    really was guilty about something.


    He was not polite to them at all and unabashedly offered a very low price.


    ording to normal estimates, with the status of Renaissance Mall in Eastcliff, these 30% shares could


    be sold for at least 7 to 8 billion.


    Also, they couldn¡¯t even buy the shares with money.


    However, Matthew¡¯s final offer to the Telk Family was a price of merely 300 million.


    Not only that, Matthew requested that all the people of the Telk Family withdraw from the Renaissance


    Mall because he wanted his own people to take over the mall.


    When Wesley heard that, though he was trembling with anger, he still had to agree to Matthew¡¯s request


    in the end.


    There was no way out¡ªMatthew now had his clutches on the Telk Family¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel!


    After Wesley left, Matthew immediately called Tiger and told him about the Renaissance.


    Tiger did not expect that the Telk Family actually agreed, and he was equally as excited.


    Renaissance Mall was the foundation of Telk Family and would be an absolute cash cow!


    Someone once offered 20 billion to buy half of the shares in Renaissance Mall, but the Telk Family


    refused.


    Matthew now bought 30% of the shares for 300 million, which was considered a big profit.


    ¡°Matthew, we have hit the jackpot this time! With Renaissance Mall in your pocket, you are a real


    billionaire. In addition to the constructionpany, your assets have almost caught up with the Ten


    Greatest Families.¡±


    Tiger was excited.


    Matthew smiled. ¡°Come on. It¡¯s not that much. Why are you so excited?¡±


    Tiger was shocked when he heard Matthew¡¯s nonchnt reply. ¡°Matthew, we are talking about tens of


    billions of dors! What do you mean, it¡¯s not that much?¡±


    Matthew chuckled and didn¡¯t answer.


    Although he didn¡¯t have much memory of his family, he knew that the assets of the Larson Family back


    then were definitely on another levelpared to the Ten Greatest Families.


    He wanted to restore the Larson Family¡¯s former glory¡ªand this was just the beginning!


    ¡°By the way, Tiger, bring 200 million overter,¡± Matthew ordered.


    Tiger answered immediately, ¡°Got it. But, Matthew, do you still need funds? I still have some spare


    money on hand, and I can transfer it to you at any time. How much do you need?¡±


    Matthew nced at him. ¡°What are you thinking? You think I¡¯m asking to borrow money? I¡¯m asking you


    to invest in a partnership!¡±


    Tiger was stunned for a moment. ¡°T-To what now?¡±


    Matthew replied impatiently, ¡°Dude. Renaissance Mall! Invest 200 million, and you can take 10% of the


    shares. So don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t look out for you. Also, how about I leave the management of


    Renaissance Mallpletely to your people?¡±


    Tiger waspletely stunned. It took a long time for him to regain his senses, and his eyes were red.


    It was an outrageous profit to buy 10% of Renaissance Mall¡¯s shares with only 200 million!


    He could tell that Matthew was looking out for him and giving him a chance to make a fortune.


    Moreover, being in charge of the Renaissance meant that there would be a lot of side profit from there.


    At that point, Tiger was so excited that he wanted to cry. Immediately, he realized that following Matthew


    was the best decision he had ever made in his life!


    ¡°Matthew, I won¡¯t say more. In the future, I will do anything for you, brother!¡±


    Tiger was sincere.


    Matthew waved his hand. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be all emotional here. Just take good care of Renaissance Mall.


    By the way, contact Wilson and get him to pay extra attention to the Telks. I suspect that the matter


    between the Telk Family and the Orleans¡¯ Voodoo n may not be that simple. Otherwise, the Telk


    Family wouldn¡¯t have given me the shares of Renaissance Mall so willingly.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Tiger nodded immediately. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Tiger left, the sky gradually darkened.


    Matthew went back to Lakeside Garden, and after dinner, he went to the vi where Jinny lived and


    asked Jinny for a few voodoo worms.


    Tonight, he would go to Blossoms and meet the Orleans¡¯ Voodoo n for a bit!

 Chapter 1093

    Chapter 1093


    Chapter 1093 Blossoms


    Blossoms was thergest flower and bird market in Eastcliff.


    The ce closed after 8.00PM.


    At 8.30PM, Matthew quietly sneaked into Blossoms alone.


    The whole of Blossoms was eerily silent¡ªone could hear a pin drop.


    Matthew walked in the darkness and searched carefully.


    In the end, Matthew stopped in a corner, where he smelled the scent of voodoo insects.


    He walked and followed along the scent, made a few turns, and came to thest room.


    The room was dimly lit.


    Matthew leaned over and found three people sitting in the room.


    Of the three, Matthew had seen two of them before¡ªthey were Crow¡¯s eldest and second apprentice.


    They had taken away Crow and his third apprentice¡¯s Ultimate Curse and killed them¡ªCharmine wasn¡¯t


    spared as well.


    Charmine was lucky enough to be rescued by Matthew and escaped the catastrophe.


    Who would have known that those two had escaped here.


    The other person was a middle-aged man with an aquiline nose and eagle eyes, with a heavy evil aura


    exuding from his body.


    The three were talking, but Matthew didn¡¯t alert them and quietly hid in the dark to eavesdrop.


    He saw that these two apprentices were very respectful to the middle-aged man and addressed him as


    the Left-Wing Guardian.


    The two apprentices reported what happened in Eastcliff, and after that, they pinned Crow¡¯s death on


    Matthew, saying that he killed Crow and destroyed their n.


    The Left-Wing Guardian was so angry that he yelled, ¡°He¡¯s merely an ant, but he dares to ruin the


    Orleans¡¯ ns! Where is this Matthew? I¡¯m going to kill him now!¡±


    The two apprentices had happy expressions on their faces, and the eldest apprentice whispered, ¡°Left-


    Wing Guardian, Matthew¡¯s strength is not ordinary¡­¡±


    Immediately, the Left-Wing Guardian was annoyed. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. He is just a mere little person¡ª


    how extraordinary can he be? When I find him, I will make him kneel in front of me and kowtow to beg


    me for mercy!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s brows were slightly wrinkled¡ªthis Left-Wing Guardian was indeed arrogant.


    At that moment, there was a sudden sound of small footsteps in the distance.


    Matthew immediately hid.


    In the darkness, a slender woman walked over.


    Matthew took a closer look and found that this woman was Charmine from before.


    He remembered that he gave her the Rejuvenating Pills before. Now, she had fully recovered from her


    injuries and became no different from a normal person.


    As soon as she entered the door, she stared right at both of her senior apprentices.


    The expressions of the two senior apprentices changed greatly, as they did not expect that Charmine


    would survive.


    After all, they could remember vividly that they pierced right into Charmine¡¯s heart at that time!


    ¡°How dare the two of you still have the courage toe to see the envoy of Lord Voodoo! Today, I want


    you to pay your debts with blood!¡±


    Charmine let out a roar and flicked her hands, then two pieces of yellow powder rushed toward her


    senior apprentices.


    Since the two apprentices knew Charmine very well, when they saw her shot, they quickly dodged it and


    didn¡¯t get infected at all.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Charmine still wanted to make a move, but at this time, the Left-Wing Guardian stopped her.


    A look of lewdness shed in his eyes, and he stared straight at Charmine. ¡°Miss Charmine, what are


    you doing? These two are your seniors; why do you want to kill them?¡±


    Charmine¡¯s eyes were red, and she told the story of the two apprentices killing Crow.


    After hearing the story, the Left-Wing Guardian was shocked.


    At that point, his eyes were wide open, and he stared at the two apprentices. ¡°Is what Miss Charmine


    said the truth?¡±


    The two apprentices looked terrified. Immediately, they took a deep breath and exined quickly, ¡°S-She


    lied! That day, she actually took refuge with that Matthew guy and deliberately brought him here, wanting


    to deal with us. In order to save us, Master Crow used his Ultimate Curse to help us unlock the blockade


    and also passed the Ultimate Curse to me. I didn¡¯t expect that this woman would be the one to cast the


    first stone. Left-Wing Guardian, don¡¯t believe her¡ªshe¡¯s with that Matthew!¡±

 Chapter 1094

    Chapter 1094


    Chapter 1094 You Are Lucky to Have Met Me


    Charmine was furious¡ªshe didn¡¯t expect that her two senior apprentices would use her this way.


    She roared and cursed angrily, but the two guys insisted that she betrayed their master.


    Left-Wing Guardian narrowed his eyes slightly, as if he was judging the words of the three to decide who


    was right and who was wrong.


    Suddenly, he took action and patted Charmine¡¯s shoulder.


    Charmine¡¯s body swayed as she felt that all the strength in her body seemed to be drained, and she fell


    to the ground involuntarily.


    She couldn¡¯t help being stunned and said in shock, ¡°Left-Wing Guardian, w-what are you doing?¡±


    The two apprentices were also at a loss. Left-Wing Guardian directly subdued Charmine? What¡¯s


    happening?


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    He sneered. ¡°Charmine, your story is full of holes, so how can I trust you?¡±


    Charmine was anxious. ¡°W-Which part of my story had holes? What I said is true¡ªthey killed my


    master¡­¡±


    Left-Wing Guardian waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Whether it is the truth or not, I will personally


    investigate. You two, take her to the back room, and I will interrogate her myself!¡±


    Charmine¡¯s two senior apprentices immediately understood, and lewd smiles crept up on their faces.


    ¡°Yes, Left-Wing Guardian. We will definitely arrange it properly for you!¡± the elder apprentice said


    excitedly.


    The second apprentice even leaned closer to Left-Wing Guardian and whispered, ¡°Although my junior is


    cultivating Charms, she is still a youngdy, so you have to be gentle with her!¡±


    Left-Wing Guardian raised his head andughed¡ªhe had long coveted Charmine.


    However, since Charmine was guarded by Crow, he didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her.


    Hence, with such an opportunity now, how could he miss it?


    For him, it didn¡¯t matter who killed Crow; what mattered was how much benefit he could get.


    Matthew hid in the dark, and when he saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but frown and show his disgust.


    This Charmine must have been aplete fool to have approached them in her current state. Wasn¡¯t it


    the same as walking into a lion¡¯s den alone?


    ¡°You are lucky to have met me today!¡± Matthew murmured as he walked out of the dark and suddenly


    rushed into the room.


    Before the three people in the room could react, Matthew had already rushed in front of the second


    apprentice.


    The two apprentices hurriedly wanted to dodge, but the silver needle in Matthew¡¯s hand had already


    pierced the top of his head, and the second apprentice copsed directly to the ground.


    Next to the second apprentice was Left-Wing Guardian¡ªhis strength was much stronger than the


    second apprentice.


    The moment Matthew made a move on him, a poisonous bee about the size of a quail¡¯s egg flew out of


    Left-Wing Guardian.


    The poisonous bee hummed and flew toward Matthew; its poisonous stinger on its tail was shiny and


    ck.


    Matthew used his fingernail to flick the poisonous bee out of the air.


    However, the poisonous bee was powerful. Right afternding, it flew up and charged toward Matthew


    again.


    Left-Wing Guardian, who was an opportunist, took this chance to quickly retreat. At the same time,


    several poisonous insects jumped out of his body and rushed toward Matthew at once.


    Matthew didn¡¯t take much time. He took out the bottle that Jinny gave him and released the poisonous


    insects inside as well.


    Matthew and Left-Wing Guardian¡¯s poisonous insects immediately engaged inbat with each other.


    When Left-Wing Guardian saw this scene, he was shocked, and his expression changed instantly. ¡°Who


    are you?¡±


    The elder apprentice said urgently from behind, ¡°Left-Wing Guardian, he¡¯s the Matthew guy I was talking


    about! Look, his worms are stronger than ours!¡±


    Left-Wing Guardian¡¯s expression turned hideous, and he stared at Matthew. ¡°Do you know where she is?


    Hand over her immediately, and I can spare your filthy life! Otherwise, I will make you regret being


    borned!¡±


    Matthew didn¡¯t answer his question, but instead asked, ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡±


    This sentence was equivalent to him admitting he knew where she was.


    Left-Wing Guardian¡¯s eyes flickered, and he said loudly, ¡°This is the Orleans¡¯ business, and it has nothing


    to do with you! Hand her over, and I can spare you from dying!¡±


    Matthew sneered, ¡°With your capabilities? Heh, you should think about how to save yourself first!¡±

 Chapter 1095

    Chapter 1095


    Chapter 1095 Fight Back


    Left-Wing Guardian¡¯s expression became extremely flustered, because he had already witnessed that


    his few cursed worms were not the opponents of Matthew¡¯s.


    In this short period of time, almost half of his cursed worms were bitten to death.


    As for the cursed worms on Matthew¡¯s side, they suffered no damage¡ªthe gap in skill was too huge!


    After a moment of silence, Left-Wing Guardian suddenly turned around and ran away.


    Matthew sneered. ¡°Did you think you could escape?¡±


    He took a stride, rushed in front of Left-Wing Guardian, and kicked him back with one kick.


    Left-Wing Guardian fell to the ground, but he took the opportunity to pull out the silver needle from the


    second apprentice¡¯s head.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± he roared.


    The second apprentice looked terrified and didn¡¯t dare to take action at all. Instead, he hurriedly crawled


    to the eldest apprentice¡¯s side.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Matthew stood with his hands behind his back and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re actually thinking of killing me with


    your ability? You¡¯re biting off more than you can chew! I¡¯ll give you another chance to tell me: Why are


    you looking for her?¡±


    Left-Wing Guardian gritted his teeth. His face was hideous, but he didn¡¯t say a word.


    Matthew frowned and was about to make a move.


    At that moment, the eldest apprentice next to him suddenly pulled out a dagger and stabbed it directly


    into Charmine¡¯s heart.


    After that, he tossed her body at Matthew and yelled out, ¡°Run!¡±


    He grabbed the second apprentice and ran first, while Left-Wing Guardian was stunned for a moment


    before he immediately ran away with them.


    Inside the house, Matthew originally nned to chase them.


    However, when he saw Charmine¡¯s miserable condition, he couldn¡¯t bear it in the end.


    If he went out to chase those three people, Charmine would definitely die!


    He was sure that the eldest apprentice also thought of this, which was why he used this method to


    escape.


    If Matthew chose to save Charmine, he wouldn¡¯t be able to pursue them, and they would be able to


    escape.


    After thinking for a while, Matthew decided to stay and helped Charmine heal her injuries.


    Outside, Left-Wing Guardian and the two apprentices quickly escaped from Blossoms, and they ran in a


    hurry for a long time before they stopped to take a breath.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Matthew to be really quite strong! It seems that I¡¯ve underestimated him!¡±


    He gritted his teeth.


    The eldest apprentice looked terrified. ¡°Left-Wing Guardian, what about Charmine¡­¡±


    Left-Wing Guardian nced at him and said coldly, ¡°Charmine betrayed the division, colluded with


    Matthew, killed Crow, and brought Matthew to conduct a sneak attack on us, which almost cost us our


    lives! I will definitely report this matter to Lord Voodoo and let him punish her ordingly!¡±


    The brothers were overjoyed. As long as Left-Wing Guardian was willing to do so, nothing would happen


    to them.


    The second apprentice said excitedly, ¡°Left-Wing Guardian, when will Lord Voodoo be in Eastcliff?¡±


    He replied, ¡°He¡¯s almost here. Hmph, once Lord Voodoo arrives, this Matthew guy would be reduced to


    nothing! At that time, I will make him wish he was dead!¡±


    The two apprentices of thete Crow nodded again and again with their faces full of excitement.


    All of a sudden, Left-Wing Guardian said, ¡°By the way, the Telk family sent news today that Matthew has


    discovered them, so they can¡¯t help us for the time being. However, I heard that when Crow was in


    Eastcliff, he managed to unite three families. Now, isn¡¯t it time for the third family to take action?¡±


    The two apprentices looked at each other, and the eldest apprentice said meekly, ¡°Left-Wing Guardian,


    to be honest, we¡­ we don¡¯t know who the third family is!¡±


    When Left-Wing Guardian heard his answer, he was surprised. ¡°How can this be?¡±


    The eldest apprentice looked helpless. ¡°This third family has always been very mysterious¡ªthey¡¯ve


    never been to Blossoms. Master Crow had always contacted them personally himself. Now that Master


    Crow is dead, no one knows who this third family is¡­¡±


    Left-Wing Guardian¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Then¡­ this third family is just a decoration? Then who else


    can we rely on in Eastcliff?!¡±

 Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096


    Chapter 1096 Lord Voodoo Is Coming


    An unknown amount of time passed before Charmine finally began to wake up. When she saw the young


    man sitting next to her, she was a little puzzled, and she rubbed her eyes vigorously.


    ¡°M-Matthew!? Why are you here?¡± Charmine eximed.


    Matthew nced at her. ¡°You finally woke up!¡±


    Charmine looked around¡ªit was the same room in Blossoms. She still remembered that she had been


    spiked by Left-Wing Guardian¡¯s medication. After that, she felt a tingling pain in her chest before she


    lost consciousness. With this in mind, she sat up abruptly and pulled off her clothes to take a look.


    There was a small scar on her snow-white chest, indicating that what happened before was not a dream.


    Her face changed suddenly, and she asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Y-You saved me?¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°How else would you be alive?¡±


    Charmine¡¯s expression changed several times in an instant, and finally, she smiled bitterly. ¡°It seems that


    I owe you another life!¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°Do you want to repay me?¡±


    Charmine stared at Matthew for a while, her expression surprisingly calm. ¡°I want to repay you, but I


    can¡¯t tell you anything about Orleans! Before I became the apprentice of my master, I swore to my


    master that I would never betray Orleans! No matter what you want me to do, or even ask me to give


    myself to you, I will do it. But I can¡¯t tell you about Orleans.¡±


    Matthew was speechless¡ªthis woman was quite stubborn.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, I won¡¯t force you to! However, I advise you to be more careful. Your master


    is gone, and no one can protect you now. The next time you fall into someone else¡¯s hands, you may not


    be so lucky like you were tonight!¡± After Matthew finished speaking, he wanted to turn around and leave.


    Charmine sat alone in the room, hugging her knees with tears welling in her eyes¡ªshe looked weak and


    helpless.


    After a long silence, she suddenly ran to the door and said loudly to Matthew¡¯s back, ¡°Lord Voodoo is


    coming to Eastcliff! Tell the girl to leave, and Lord Voodoo will not trouble you!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s figure paused, and he chuckled lightly. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Even though Charmine said that she would never speak about Orleans, she still did so¡ªit must have


    been difficult for her to warn him about it.


    Lord Voodoo? Matthew had heard Crow mentioned this name before, but he still didn¡¯t know who it was.


    However, judging from the tone of their voices, this Lord Voodoo was estimated to be of high status in


    Orleans, and his strength was not to be scoffed at. This person was evening after Jinny. It seemed


    that things over at Orleans must be dire.


    Matthew originally nned to capture Charmine¡¯s two senior apprentices and force them to tell him about


    Orlean¡¯s situation. However, because of Charmine¡¯s appearance, his n was derailed. It seemed that


    he had to change his strategy and find another group of people from Orleans¡¯ Voodoo n.


    ording to the news he had obtained before, there were also some people from the n who were


    practicing their curses near Cadmus Lake. When he saw that the sky was getting brighter, he went back


    for the time being and prepared to find time to visit Cadmus Lake.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Back home, James and Helen were sitting in the living room. These two came to the Lakeside Garden


    very frequently during this period¡ªthey basically spent all of their free time here.


    When Matthew entered the door, Helen was talking to Sasha. ¡°Sasha, I don¡¯t want to nag you about all


    these, but you are not young anymore, so hurry up and have a child. Your dad and I are in good health


    now, and we can help you both take care of the child!¡±


    Sasha blushed. ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t rush me with this kind of thing! My rtionship with Matthew has just


    started¡ªlet¡¯s talk about it in a few more years.¡±


    Helen immediately showed a stern face. ¡°How can I not rush you?¡±


    Matthewughed dumbly. Are they really thinking of forcing us to have children?


    However, it could be seen that James and Helen hadpletely recognized him as their son-inw.


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t think about the matter of Sasha having a child with him!

 Chapter 1097

    Chapter 1097


    Chapter 1097 This Is Our Mall From Now On


    Matthew walked over and greeted the two of them.


    When Sasha saw Matthew, her face flushed with embarrassment even more.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, why don¡¯t you move in here? The house is big, and with just the few of us, the house feels


    empty,¡± Matthew said with a smile. He extended an invitation.


    When he saw that James and Helen¡¯s attitude toward him had changed, it meant that they had


    epted him as family, which was why he would definitely take care of them.


    It could be seen that both of them had some intentions to move in as well.


    However, in the end, James waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We won¡¯te over for the time being. As you


    all know, Crystal is too wilful. During this time, the two of them go to The Grand Garden every day. I don¡¯t


    even dare to let them know about Lakeside Garden; otherwise, they will definitelye here and not


    leave. This house belongs to the two of you. This time, you can¡¯t let them mess it up.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s heart was warm¡ªshe was d that her parents had finally started thinking for her.


    All of a sudden, Helen added, ¡°By the way, Matthew, Sasha, we are here this time to discuss something


    with you.¡±


    Sasha asked curiously, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Helen smiled and said, ¡°Well, we want to open another pharmacy. However, this time, we want to invite


    your Aunty Heidi toe on board. Of course, she can¡¯te up with much money, so we just thought


    of giving her some shares. As for your aunt¡¯s situation, you all know that she is too pitiful. As her sister, I


    also want to give her a hand, so I just wanted to discuss it with you¡­¡±


    Matthew said directly, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t need to discuss these kinds of matters with us. Whatever you


    want, there will be no problem. We will absolutely support you!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Helen was overjoyed. She nodded again and again. ¡°Oh, Matthew, you are too sensible. How could I not


    notice it before¡­¡±


    James also nodded while looking at Matthew¡ªhe was feeling more and more satisfied with his son-in-


    law.


    After what happened, the two of them could see through Liam¡¯s facadepletely, and they could really


    appreciate Matthew more and more.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all set, then. We¡¯ll go out in the morning to find a better ce to set up a storefront and


    prepare for the pharmacy.¡±


    Soon, Helen happily left with James.


    Sasha sent them off and said to Matthew with a smile, ¡°Matthew, thank you for supporting the things


    about my aunt.¡±


    Matthew scratched her nose lightly and said with a smile, ¡°Your aunt is my aunt. What is there to thank


    me for? But if you really want to thank me, how about giving me a baby?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s face immediately turned a bright shade of red, and her pink fist pounded on Matthew¡¯s chest a


    few times, but she was already snuggling in his arms.


    In the morning, Matthew took Sasha and Natalie out again to buy clothes for Natalie.


    They didn¡¯t get to buy it yesterday, so today, Matthew went directly to the Renaissance Mall.


    Sasha was a little bothered by this ce. Since she had toe here again, she had a worried


    expression on her face.


    ¡°Why are we here again? Yesterday¡¯s incident was quite unpleasant. How about we go somewhere


    else?¡±


    Sasha whispered.


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go elsewhere. This is our mall from now on, so of course we


    must shop at our own mall! Nat, you can get whatever you wantter. After all, everything here belongs


    to our family.¡±


    Sasha rolled her eyes at Matthew. ¡°What are you talking about? This was the pir of the Telk Family¡¯s


    business; how could it be ours?¡±


    Matthew smiled and said, ¡°I am serious. I will be owning this mall in a while.¡±


    Tiger was signing the contract upstairs. After the contract was signed, the people from the Telk Family


    would withdraw from the Renaissance Mall, and Tiger¡¯s people would settle in immediately.


    When that happened, the Renaissance wouldpletely be Matthew¡¯s property.


    Sasha still thought that Matthew was joking, so she didn¡¯t care.


    After all, she knew very well how Renaissance¡¯s situation was.


    This was the pir of the Telk Family¡¯s business, so how could they so easily sell it to others?

 Chapter 1098

    Chapter 1098


    Chapter 1098 When Enemies Meet


    The three of them entered Renaissance Mall, and Sasha brought Natalie to pick out some clothes


    upstairs. Natalie was so delighted that even her footsteps were light as she bobbed around like an


    adorable little fairy. Behind them, Matthew watched the two people who were closest to him with a warm


    feeling in his chest.


    After they were finished shopping for clothes, Natalie wanted to have some fast food, so Matthew


    brought them to the first floor. The fast-food restaurant was already crowded with people.


    In the restaurant, Sasha found a spot and sat down with Natalie while Matthew went to queue up to buy


    the food.


    Today, Natalie was very happy, and while she was chatting with Sasha, someone suddenly shoved her


    so hard that she would have knocked her head on the table if Sasha hadn¡¯t quickly held her.


    Spinning around, Sasha saw a little fat boy with a few other kids standing behind; this fat boy was the


    one who bullied Natalie yesterday.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked angrily.


    With an arrogant face, the fat kid said loudly, ¡°Who allowed you toe to Renaissance Mall? My mom


    said that paupers like you have no right toe here. Get out of here!¡±


    Furrowing her brows, Sasha never imagined that a child in his early teens could be such a snob!


    ¡°The mall doesn¡¯t belong to you. Why aren¡¯t we allowed here?¡± Sasha questioned in anger.


    Smugly, he answered, ¡°Who says it doesn¡¯t belong to us? My mom said that half of everything in this mall


    is supplied by my uncle. So, everything you¡¯re buying and eating now belongs to my family. I don¡¯t allow


    you to be here, so get out of here!¡±


    Natalie was angry as well, and since she was young and impatient, she argued loudly in disgruntlement,


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! My brother said that he already bought Renaissance Mall yesterday, so this mall belongs to


    us, and we¡¯re not leaving!¡±


    The moment she said that, it immediately attracted a round ofughter from everyone else around.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    A man shouted, ¡°You¡¯re such a liar, little girl. You said that your brother bought Renaissance Mall? Do


    you know that this mall is the main business of the Telk Family? Even the Ten Greatest Families couldn¡¯t


    lay a finger on this mall, so who does your brother think he is, saying he bought it?¡±


    Embarrassment crept over Sasha unwittingly, and she hurriedly rified, ¡°She¡¯s just an ignorant child


    who¡¯s saying things blindly. Nat, ignore them.¡±


    Tears were rolling in Natalie¡¯s eyes. ¡°My brother won¡¯t lie to me. He told me himself that he bought the


    mall, so this ce belongs to us now!¡±


    Once again, the people roared out inughter, ridicule written all over their faces.


    Meanwhile, Sasha¡¯s face was burning bright red because this situation was too embarrassing. Just then,


    the woman from yesterday, who was the fat boy¡¯s mother, came over as well.


    Upon seeing Sasha and Natalie, she turned scornful. ¡°It¡¯s you again, you sl*t! So, you still have the guts


    toe here? We haven¡¯t settled the issue from yesterday yet. How are you going to pay for my son¡¯s


    shirt?¡±


    At the same time, the fat boy held her hand and told her everything that Natalie had said earlier.


    After hearing it, the woman was first stunned, then she threw back her head andughed hysterically.


    ¡°You don¡¯t say! This young girl is probably not lying! Yesterday, her shameless elder sister seduced the


    mall manager, Mr. Telk; the older brother she meant is probably him!¡±


    When her words reached the crowd¡¯s ears, they burst outughing again, and they stared at Sasha with


    contempt, as though she was a degrading sl*t.


    Furious, Sasha said angrily, ¡°Y-You watch your words! If you dare to insult me again, I-I¡¯ll sue you for


    nder!¡±


    Snorting, the woman then sneered, ¡°What? You really think that you¡¯re above thew after hooking up


    with Mr. Telk? You want to sue me, you say? I¡¯m telling you, my husband is Zion Fowler, and the ce


    you¡¯re standing on now is his turf! If the issue with my boy¡¯s shirt is not settled today, both of you can


    forget about stepping out of this mall!¡±

 Chapter 1099

    Chapter 1099


    Chapter 1099 That¡¯s Master Zion¡¯s Wife


    When everyone heard the name Zion Fowler, they broke out in a mor.


    ¡°Goodness, she¡¯s Zion¡¯s wife?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Zion Fowler?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? He¡¯s a gangster boss in East City, also known as Master Zion. His elder brother is


    Zack Fowler, one of the top ten businessmen in Eastcliff!¡±


    ¡°So, she¡¯s from the Fowler Family. Back then, they used to be one of the members of the Ten Greatest


    Families!¡±


    It didn¡¯t ur to Sasha that this woman had such a background, and she was stunned.


    On the other hand, the woman was in glee, casting a look at her from the corners of her eyes. ¡°B*tch, do


    you still want to sue me now?¡±


    Instantly, a man next to them said, ¡°Hey, here¡¯s a piece of advice for you: Apologize to Mrs. Fowler


    quickly; otherwise, Master Zion won¡¯t go easy on you once he gets here.¡±


    Then, everyone else followed suit with his saying.


    ¡°Exactly. You even have the guts to offend Master Zion¡¯s wife and son. Are you tired of living?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s rather beautiful, but in this society now, having a pretty face alone is useless.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve met countless people like her, hooking up with rich men just because they¡¯re born pretty and think


    that they¡¯d made it into the upper ss. In truth, they¡¯re merely a ything for the rich. Does she really


    think that she¡¯s somebody now?¡±


    The sarcastic remarks kepting from the crowd, and they mostly wanted to use this chance to


    bootlick that woman.


    While Sasha¡¯s face flushed red from anger, Natalie spoke up for her. ¡°Sasha is not that kind of person!


    All of you are the bad guys!¡±


    Next to her, a man raised his hand. ¡°Who are you calling the bad guys? Are you asking for a beating?¡±


    Startled, Natalie jumped, and Sasha quickly ced her behind herself.


    However, when the man saw how pretty Sasha was, he came up with a crooked idea and reached out


    his hand to grab her instead.


    Just then, an arm appeared, grabbed him by his neck, and lifted him up.


    It was Matthew who hade over in time!


    Holding the man with one hand, he swung his other hand and pped the man a few times on his face.


    The man¡¯s cheeks swelled up as blood flowed from his nose, and he also lost more than half of his teeth.


    All in all, he was dizzy from the beating he just received.


    Despite that, Matthew wasn¡¯t done yet, and he pressed the man¡¯s head against a table.


    The table crashed into pieces, and the man¡¯s head bled profusely as hey on the ground, unable to get


    up anymore.


    The entire crowd was stunned as they had never witnessed such a situation before.


    Seeing Matthew, Natalie was overjoyed. ¡°Matt!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    cing her and Sasha behind himself, Matthew whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Nobody can hurt the both of


    you when I¡¯m around.¡±


    Only then did everyone realized what was happening, and fury rushed through Lisa Fowler¡¯s veins.


    Sticking one hand on her hip, she pointed a finger at Matthew with her other hand. ¡°So, you¡¯re in cahoots


    with this sl*t, huh? How dare you hit someone here. Are you tired of living? Do you know who¡¯s my


    husband¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Matthew pped her across the face and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but you can


    get him here!¡±


    Shocked by the p, Lisa had never suffered such an embarrassment before because she always used


    her husband¡¯s status as backing.


    Meanwhile, everyone else was equally shocked, but very quickly, a few people who wanted to use this


    chance to get into Zion¡¯s good books stepped forward.


    ¡°Rascal, how dare you p Master Zion¡¯s wife. You must be seeking death!¡±


    ¡°F*ck this. Beat him up!¡±


    A few men lunged forward and wanted to beat up Matthew together. Not wasting any time with them,


    Matthew gave each of them a punch, and they all stumbled to the floor. Dumbfounded and shocked, the


    onlookers never thought that Matthew would turn out to be such a great fighter.


    Even Lisa was startled, but she showed no signs of fear as she yelled, ¡°How dare you beat people! Just


    you wait. I¡¯m calling my husband right away! Once he¡¯s hereter, I would like to see how your ending


    will be!¡±


    Excitement rushed through the onlookers. If Zion Fowler wasing, then there would be a good show


    today!

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100


    Chapter 1100 Take a Look Outside


    Ignoring these people, Matthew took a seat grandly and even passed the burgers and soda in his hands


    to Sasha. At the same time, he had sent a text to Tiger so that he could make the arrangements for this


    issue.


    Less than ten minutester, five BMWs stopped at the door, and about twenty people got out of the cars.


    Looking very fierce, all of them were big and stout with fat faces.


    The one leading the men was a well-built man, who was none other than Zion Fowler.


    Seeing Zion, everyone started cheering in excitement; this man was a gangster boss in East City and a


    renowned bigshot in Eastcliff after all.


    Cheering especially loudly were the people who were beaten up earlier, and they seemed very smug


    now. Using this opportunity, they might even get recognized and rewarded by Zion!


    ¡°Lad, Master Zion is here. You¡¯re dead meat! Go on your knees and bow down to Mrs. Fowler quickly.


    Maybe he might spare your worthless life!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! What are you thinking? Do you think he can still live after he walked all over Master Zion¡¯s wife


    and son? I have no idea where this idiot popped up from, but with that ignorance, it¡¯s just his dessert


    even if he dies!¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Earlier, his younger sister even said that Renaissance Mall belonged to them. Haha! This is


    probably a family made up of idiots!¡±


    The people broke out in a mor, looking at Matthew with contempt.


    Even Sasha and Natalie were grabbing Matthew¡¯s arm nervously because they had barely seen this kind


    of scene before.


    The second Zion stepped into the room, Lisa rushed to him and wailed while telling him what happened


    earlier.


    ¡°Damn it, who has the f*cking guts to bully my wife and son? Is he asking for death?!¡± Zion shouted


    angrily and marched over.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Everyone pointed at Matthew and the rest, and one of them even said in a ttering manner, ¡°Master


    Zion, it¡¯s that guy! He hit your wife and son earlier, and look how badly he beat us up when we helped


    them. You can¡¯t let this b*stard go!¡±


    The more Zion listened, the angrier he became, and he ran toward Matthew, serving him a kick directly.


    ¡°You! Get down on your knees!¡±


    In response, Matthew punched him on his leg, and he flung backward, crashing into a table behind and


    breaking it to pieces.


    While everyone was in shock, his subordinates quickly helped him up, but he couldn¡¯t stand on his


    injured leg anymore.


    Anger rushed through him, and his veins popped as he bellowed, ¡°The nerve of you to fight back! If I


    don¡¯t kill you today, I¡¯ll take after your family name! Beat him up!¡±


    Just as his subordinates were about to strike, Matthew suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°Wait?¡± Lisa repeated immediately. ¡°What? Are you getting afraid now? Weren¡¯t you very cocky earlier?


    You even had the guts to p me but you¡¯re regretting it now? It¡¯s toote! I¡¯m telling you, I want you


    dead today. Kick his a*s!¡±


    Standing up, Matthew said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I would just like to remind you to take a look at the


    situation outside.¡±


    ¡°Look at what? What can possibly happen outside?¡± Zion shouted, but stole a nce outside


    subconsciously.


    Just one look, and he was stunned. On the za outside, a lot of cars had shown up out of nowhere¡ª


    probably more than a hundred, from the looks of it.


    These cars surrounded the five BMWs that belonged to him, and a few hundred people got off,


    surrounding the entire fast food restaurant. The man leading them was Tiger himself.


    Leading the men, he came over, and when he saw the five cars, he waved his hand and instructed,


    ¡°Damn it. Smash them to pieces!¡±


    The people behind him lunged forward. With baseball bats in their hands, they smashed the five BMWs


    into scrap.


    Inside the room, everyone witnessing it was too stunned for words. What is going on?


    Lisa shrieked, ¡°A-Are you guys crazy? Those cars belong to us! Honey, stop them quickly! Stop them!¡±

 Chapter 1101

    Chapter 1101


    Chapter 1101 I Was Blind


    Rooted to the spot, Zion didn¡¯t dare to utter a single word because he recognized Tiger.


    The old Tiger used to be on par with him, so he wasn¡¯t afraid, but the Tiger now was no longer at the


    same level as he used to be.


    Previously in the incident with the Lewis Family, Tiger had gone head-on with the Ten Greatest Families


    and won a big victory.


    After that, Tiger¡¯s reputation in Eastcliff boomed, and so did his power. And now, Zion waspletely


    one level below with Tiger around.


    Seeing that Zion was motionless, Lisa became annoyed unwittingly. ¡°Honey, what are you doing?


    Quickly, stop them! Those are our cars! W-What are you doing?¡±


    Annoyance struck Zion suddenly, and he gave her a p. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Stunned, Lisa couldn¡¯t figure out why Zion pped her instead.


    Just then, Tiger came in with his men, and Zion hurriedly went to greet him with a smile. ¡°Master Tiger,


    what brought you here?¡±


    Without even ncing at him, Tiger walked straight to Matthew and bowed. ¡°Mr. Larson!¡±


    Then, the people behind him followed suit and bowed. ¡°Mr. Larson!¡±


    In the room, everyone was shocked beyond words. Who would have thought that the young man who


    was publicly mocked and thought to be an idiot was actually that powerful!


    Even the big shot whom Zion had to butter up had to bow down to this young man! What was going on?


    Unwittingly, Zion shuddered because he suddenly had a hunch that things were looking bad for himself.


    Even the crowd started to murmur amongst themselves.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that? He¡¯s so arrogant!¡±


    ¡°Did Master Zion address him as Master Tiger? Master Tiger?! Is he that Master Tiger from South


    Street?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Who else in Eastcliff would have the nerves to take this nickname?¡±


    ¡°Goodness, Master Tiger of South Street! H-He¡¯s the greatest gangster boss in Eastcliff right now.¡±


    ¡°Really? Why is Master Tiger so polite to this young man? Just who is he?¡±


    ¡°Could he be an heir to one of the Ten Greatest Families?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. Master Tiger is the cousin of Stanley Carlson. There¡¯s no reason for him to be so


    polite to an heir from the Ten Greatest Families.¡±


    Blood drained from everyone¡¯s faces as they were too stunned for words, especially the people who


    spoke up for Lisa earlier, who were now regretting and shaking in fear.


    Initially, they thought that they could fawn over Zion, but they realized that they were in deep trouble now.


    Meanwhile, Zion¡¯s face fell; he could already guess who Matthew was.


    The person who could demand so much respect from Tiger must be Matthew Larson, whose name had


    just risen recently. Twice, he went head-on with the Ten Greatest Families, and he won both times. Billy


    Newman and Timothy Wayne both openly showed their support for him, as did Leanna Sandel, despite


    her family¡¯s objections.


    Matthew Larson was now totally a legend in Eastcliff!


    Maybe the people in the lower ss didn¡¯t know, but the more well-informed ones in the higher ss


    knew about Matthew.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    This was true for Zion as well; he already knew that the Telk Family had given in to Matthew and gave


    him thirty percent of the shares of Renaissance Mall.


    Even the Telk Family hadpromised, so how could he not?


    After a short moment of silence, Zion limped over and went on his knees with a loud thud. ¡°Mr. Larson, I


    was blind and failed to recognize you. Please forgive me if I offended you in any way, and please give


    me another chance!¡±


    An uproar broke out from the crowd. While they were still guessing who Matthew was, Zion had already


    gone on his knees!


    Next to Zion, his wife almost pissed herself. For always, she had been a snob outside and acted


    arrogantly using her husband¡¯s reputation. Even the Telk Family had to show them some respect, and


    she had never suffered any grievances, so it never struck her that she had hit a tough nail this time.


    Casting him a look, Matthew said slowly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll take after my family name if I don¡¯t die


    by your hands today? So, are you going to change your name now?¡±

 Chapter 1102

    Chapter 1102


    Chapter 1102 He¡¯s Not Bluffing


    Embarrassment washed over Zion, and his voice trembled as he croaked, ¡°Mr. Larson, I realized my


    mistake now, really. Please have mercy and let me off. I-I¡¯ll never do this again¡­¡±


    With a wave of his hand, Matthew gestured for someone to take Sasha and Natalie away. The scene


    after this would be very gruesome, and he didn¡¯t want them to see it.


    After the women left, he stood up with his hands behind his back. ¡°Let you off? Since you know who I


    am, then you should also know that the two most important women in my life are my wife and sister, and


    all of you happened to give them a hard time earlier. How do you expect me to let you off?¡±


    Zion¡¯s face was pale as he was speechless for a minute. Suddenly, he took out a dagger from his


    pocket, ced his left hand on the floor, and sliced it with the dagger, cutting off one of his fingers.


    Everyone gasped in shock, and Zion was shivering from the agonizing pain. ¡°Mr. Larson, will this do?¡±


    Matthew gave him an expressionless look, then Zion gritted his teeth before cutting off another finger.


    However, there was still no response from Matthew, so he continued to cut off his fingers one by one


    while gritting his teeth tightly.


    Until all five of his fingers were cut off, only then did Matthew nod his head slightly. ¡°That¡¯s enough. This


    time will be a lesson for you. Remember, there won¡¯t be a next time with me. If you oppose me again, it¡¯s


    your neck which will be cut next,¡± Matthew said coldly, and Zion bobbed his head with all his might.


    Matthew walked to the door and came to a stop all of a sudden. ¡°Oh, by the way, I heard that people


    were calling my wife and sister names earlier. Zion Fowler, I suppose you know what to do about this,


    don¡¯t you?¡±


    Instantly, Zion nodded. ¡°Mr. Larson, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get it done for you nicely. Waiter, get me the


    surveince. Damn it, who are the people who insulted Mr. Larson¡¯s family earlier?¡±


    Only then did Matthew leave the ce in satisfaction, leaving the people in the restaurant in panic.


    Earlier, a lot of them were sarcastic, and many of them threw all sorts of insults at Sasha and Natalie in


    order to curry favor with Zion. Now, with the surveince, none of them could get away with it, and they


    were full of regrets.


    Why didn¡¯t they just keep their mouths shut when they were watching the show? Indeed, this was a


    perfect example of trouble emanating from the mouth!


    Until Matthew, Tiger, and the rest of them had all gone, only then did Lisa walk over to Zion shakily.


    ¡°Honey, what happened? Who were those people earlier?¡±


    The sight of her made him fuming mad, and he pped her a few times. ¡°Jinx, you are such an idiot! Just


    because of a piece of worthless shirt, you created such a huge mess for me. Do you know that I almost


    lost my life?¡±


    Despite being panic-stricken, she was still unconvinced. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, honey. I think that guy is a


    swindler! Earlier, he said that Renaissance Mall belonged to him, but this is the Telk Family¡¯s main


    business. How could they possibly sell it to someone else? He must be bluffing. Were you fooled?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heads turned to her direction as they had the same thought in their minds, but Zion pped


    her again. ¡°You know nothing! Yesterday, the Telk Family already sold thirty percent of the shares of


    Renaissance Mall to him. Not only that, but from today onward, everyone from the Telk Family will


    withdraw from the mall, and Mr. Larson¡¯s people will be taking over their positions. In other words, from


    today onward, Renaissance Mall belongs to him. Everything he said was the truth, and he wasn¡¯t bluffing


    at all!¡±


    This time, everyone was stunned and speechless.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Lisa¡¯s eyes almost fell out of their sockets as she said in a trembling voice, ¡°How did it turn out like this?


    T-That¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s the Telk Family we¡¯re speaking about!¡±


    ring at her, Zion shouted, ¡°Even the Telk Family couldn¡¯t provoke him, and yet you did it. Aren¡¯t you


    just looking for death?¡±

 Chapter 1103

    Chapter 1103


    Chapter 1103 You Have a Good Son-In-Law


    Back in the car, Sasha and Natalie were waiting anxiously for Matthew. Seeing that he returned without


    any scratches, both of them sighed in relief.


    ¡°Master Tiger, thank you so much this time. Really, I¡¯m so sorry to trouble you everytime,¡± Sasha said


    softly.


    Not knowing Matthew¡¯s situation, she thought that he managed to solve this issue because he had asked


    for Tiger¡¯s help.


    Hurriedly, Tiger waved his hand. ¡°President Cunningham, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. It¡¯s my honor to do


    something for Mr. Larson!¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Matthew¡¯s face. ¡°Alright, the problem is solved now. Let¡¯s go home. Tiger, go


    back to your job.¡±


    Hearing that, Tiger nodded and left with his men.


    In a soft voice, Sasha uttered, ¡°Matthew, we should stay out of trouble in the future and not ask for


    Master Tiger¡¯s help every time. Even though he made a lot of money with your help during the medical


    conference thest time, he¡¯s also helped us out a lot. The more we use someone else¡¯s favor, the more


    we would seem like a nuisance.¡±


    Smiling softly, Matthew held her hand. ¡°I got it, my dear wife!¡±


    Blood rushed to her face, and she blushed brightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so mushy! Natalie is seated at the back!¡±


    ¡°Oh, but I didn¡¯t see or hear anything!¡± Natalie said, then the couple smiled at each other.


    After that, they had lunch at Shanghai Nights restaurant before returning to Lakeside Garden. When they


    got home, James and Helen were there. At the same time, an old friend of James¡¯, Stefan Fox, was


    there as well.


    Matthew had met him before, and he was one of the few true friends James had. In the earlier years, he


    had helped out the Cunninghams a lot. What was more precious was, Stefan was a rather easy-going


    person, and during the past few times when Matthew had met him, he had never showed any


    discrimination toward him, which was very rare.


    After exchanging greetings, James said with a smile, ¡°Matthew, Stefan went out with us to look at


    business locations the whole morning, so we invited him back home for lunch.¡±


    ¡°Dad, that¡¯s only right,¡± Matthew answered, smiling. ¡°Moreover, we had yet to invite Mr. Fox to our house


    after we moved here. It¡¯s time we do so now!¡±


    James was very happy with his reply because he felt a little more proud when his son-inw gave an


    answer like this.


    Chuckling, Stefan chirped in, ¡°James, you¡¯ve got yourself a good son-inw! I¡¯ve told you before that he¡¯s


    an honestd who respects elders. It¡¯s a rare trait!¡±


    A sheepish smile crept across James¡¯ face. ¡°That¡¯s true. Speaking of it, we were so silly back then and


    treated him really badly. Fortunately, thisd didn¡¯t mind it with us. If it were someone else, we would


    have received worse treatment!¡±


    Even Helen was wistful. Recently, both she and James had growing satisfaction toward Matthew.


    Not only were they no longer prejudiced against him, more importantly, they started to reflect on what


    they had done before and were filled with guilt toward him.


    However, Matthew merely smiled softly at this because all that didn¡¯t bother him. As long as his inws


    had no prejudice against him, nothing else mattered to him.


    After chatting casually for a while, Matthew noticed that Helen had a worried look on her face, and


    several times, she stopped herself from saying something. Looks like she¡¯s having some troubles.


    Thinking that, he asked curiously, ¡°Mom, is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    Just as Helen was about to say something, James stopped her abruptly. ¡°No, there isn¡¯t. Matthew, you


    must be tired after being out the entire day. Go and rest for now. We¡¯re going out to continue our search


    for a storefront,¡± James said and chuckled heartily before leaving with Helen and Stefan.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    In the car, Helen whispered, ¡°James, why didn¡¯t you tell Matthew? Maybe he can help us out.¡±


    With a sigh, he answered, ¡°We owe him so much from back then. Do you still have the cheeks to trouble


    him some more? For something like this, we¡¯ll just think of a solution ourselves. There¡¯s no need to


    trouble the children over it.¡±

 Chapter 1104

    Chapter 1104


    Chapter 1104 Not Qualified for Our Mall


    In Lakeside Garden, Matthew watched as James¡¯ car left the house, and he said softly to Sasha, ¡°Sasha,


    I think Mom and Dad are in some sort of trouble. Why don¡¯t I check it outter? As a family, we should


    solve any problem together.¡±


    Warmth washed over Sasha¡¯s heart, and she hugged him from the back, whispering, ¡°Thank you,


    Matthew. Even after how they treated you all these years, you¡¯re still so considerate toward them.¡±


    Matthew smiled gently. ¡°After all, they¡¯re your parents. Also, everything is great now, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, James drove to Grandeur za, which was also a rather huge mall ranked amongst the top


    ten in Eastcliff.


    This time, Matthew had injected a huge amount of funding into their pharmacy, and they would like to


    open up a gship store. Before this, they had always opened up their stores in smaller ces as they


    didn¡¯t dare to rent out a ce in this type of big mall. Hence, this time, they decided to go with a big mall


    instead.


    Actually, they were afraid to look at bigger malls, and after considerations, they finally chose Grandeur


    za. Coincidentally, this ce had a suitable storefront, but after they spoke to the mall manager, they


    were turned down directly¡ªthe reason being, Cunningham Pharmaceuticals was not famous enough


    and thus wasn¡¯t qualified to rent out a storefront in Grandeur za.


    With the standards of Grandeur za, they would choose a bigger name, such as Carlson Pharmacy at


    least. By allowing a small retail like them to enter the mall, it would make the ce seem very cheap.


    No matter how James and Helen tried to change the manager¡¯s mind, he remained firm with his decision.


    Later, they found out through some channels that the manager was a distant nephew of Stefan¡¯s.


    Therefore, they went to look for Stefan to speak to him about this, and this was also the issue Helen


    wanted to tell Matthew earlier.


    However, James felt that since Matthew had already provided them with the funding, they really shouldn¡¯t


    trouble him anymore to look for a storefront.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The three of them got out of the car and went upstairs directly to the manager¡¯s office. Right after


    stepping through the door, James and Helen stered a smile on their faces.


    ¡°Manager Fox, sorry, but we¡¯re here to bother you again.¡±


    Upon seeing them, the manager, Jayden Fox, immediately put on a sullen face. ¡°Why are you guys here


    again? Didn¡¯t I make myself clear enough this morning? Grandeur za won¡¯t allow a small pharmacy


    like yours to enter, so why are you here again shamelessly?¡±


    Quickly, Stefan rushed over. ¡°Hey, Jayden! It¡¯s been a while!¡±


    Jayden¡¯s brows furrowed at the sight of him, and a look of indifference shed in his eyes. ¡°What are you


    doing here, Uncle Stefan?¡±


    Putting on a smile, he said, ¡°It¡¯s like this: James has been a good friend of mine for years, and he¡¯s


    nning to expand his pharmacy business. Furthermore, he¡¯s really sincere this time, so I¡¯m thinking of


    discussing it with you. Why don¡¯t you rent a store to them?¡±


    Casting a look at him, Jayden said, ¡°Are you teaching me how to do my job, Uncle Stefan? What do I not


    know after years of being a manager in Grandeur za? Do I need your advice? So many people came


    and told me that they were going to expand their business, but how many of them actually seeded?


    I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m just showing you a little respect by addressing you as my uncle, but that doesn¡¯t mean


    you can order me around! Grandeur za won¡¯t allow a trashy pharmacy like that to enter. You guys can


    leave now.¡±


    It didn¡¯t strike Stefan that his distant nephew would be so mean to himself, and his face flushed with


    anger.


    Next to him, James knitted his brows in disapproval. ¡°Lad, how can you speak to your uncle in this


    manner? Even if we¡¯re not renting the ce, there¡¯s no reason for you to insult him like this. He¡¯s your


    elder, after all.¡±


    mming the table, Jayden shouted, ¡°Shut up! Who do you think you are, old thing? You have no right to


    stick your nose into my family business!¡±

 Chapter 1105

    Chapter 1105


    Chapter 1105 Scaring People With Master Tiger¡¯s Name?


    Surprised, James didn¡¯t think that Jayden would have such a huge temper, and he was riled up as well.


    ¡°Who are you calling ¡®old thing¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I was calling you!¡± Jayden sneered. ¡°Old thing, you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning? You went


    looking for my distant rtive to guilt-trip me and force me to rent out the store to you. I¡¯m telling you now


    that it¡¯s impossible! As long as I¡¯m here, you can forget about entering Grandeur za in this life!¡±


    Both James and Helen were shaking from the anger. ¡°Fine, so what if we can¡¯t rent a store here! What¡¯s


    the big deal? Even if you don¡¯t allow us in, y-you don¡¯t have to snub us like this.¡±


    Sneering, Jayden said, ¡°That¡¯s because you were asking for it. This morning, I already made myself


    very clear so that you¡¯d give up on this idea, but you chose toe here again and ask for an insult.


    How can you me me for this? Listen¡ªget out of here quickly! Or else, I¡¯ll get the security to throw


    you out.¡±


    Hopping mad, James shouted, ¡°Get the security here if you have the guts! I believe there¡¯s justice in this


    world!¡±


    Without saying anything else, Jayden picked up the phone and barked into it, ¡°There are some


    troublemakers here. Get the security!¡±


    Soon, a group of security officers came over in a huff, and he waved his hand at them. ¡°Throw out these


    troublemakers!¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The security officers surrounded them, and James said anxiously, ¡°Hang on! Listen, my son-inw is


    very close with Master Tiger. If you dare to touch me, h-he definitely won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Jayden had also heard of Tiger¡¯s name, but after he froze for a second, he sneered sarcastically, ¡°Master


    Tiger? Ha, you sure have some guts to intimidate me with Master Tiger¡¯s name, old thing. I¡¯m telling you


    now that I¡¯m the one who knows Master Tiger! Why don¡¯t I give him a call to verify this?¡±


    James was furious. ¡°Who¡¯s using his name to intimidate you? My son-inw really knows him!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a tough nut, aren¡¯t you? Fine. Just you wait. I¡¯ll give Master Tiger a call right now, and if he says


    he doesn¡¯t know you, then you¡¯re in deep sh*t!¡±


    With a snort, he called Tiger¡¯s number, but nobody picked up after a few rings, and he waved his hand.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably busy. Whatever. I¡¯m not wasting my time on you. Throw them out!¡±


    Just as the security officers were about to get to work, Helen cried out, ¡°Wait a minute! I-I¡¯ll get my son-


    inw toe. I¡¯ll ask him to give Master Tiger a call. Will that do?¡±


    A knot appeared between Jayden¡¯s brows. ¡°You¡¯re still not giving up? Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting here to see if


    you can really get Master Tiger to show up today.¡±


    Anxiously, Helen took out her cell phone and called Matthew. After she told him the situation, he told her,


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Leave this matter to me.¡±


    A relieved sigh escaped her lips after she hung up. For some unknown reasons, she felt at ease with


    Matthew¡¯s assurance.


    Crossing his legs, Jayden snorted. ¡°How did it go? What did your son-inw say? Don¡¯t tell me that


    Master Tiger didn¡¯t pick up his call!¡±


    Right after those words left his lips, the phone on the table started ringing, and Jayden jumped up when


    he saw the number on the disy. Picking up the call in a fluster, he smiled sheepishly. ¡°Hello, Master


    Tiger. I¡ª¡±


    But Tiger cut him off directly. ¡°Shut the f*ck up! Listen to me: The ones standing in front of you now are


    the inws of my boss. Get down on your knees immediately and bow down to them. If they don¡¯t forgive


    you before I arrive, I¡¯ll throw you off from the top of Grandeur za. You¡¯d better make a wise choice!¡±


    After saying that, he hung up on Jayden directly, leaving thetter in utter shock on the other end of the


    line.


    A few secondster, Jayden tossed the phone aside and went on his knees. ¡°Sir, Madam, Uncle Stefan,


    I-I was wrong¡­¡±

 Chapter 1106

    Chapter 1106


    Chapter 1106 You Learned Your Lesson Now?


    All three of them were dumbstruck by Jayden¡¯s sudden reaction. Even though Helen had made the call,


    she thought that Tiger would help them to settle this issue at most, and she didn¡¯t expect that things


    would take such a turn instead.


    Just a minute ago, Jayden was a snobbish and arrogant manager, but he was actually on his knees and


    bowing down, begging for forgiveness now? What was going on?


    The three exchanged nces with nk looks on their faces, especially Stefan, who knew his distant


    nephew the best.


    In their family, Jayden was considered the richest person with the highest position; he was usually


    haughty and looked down on everyone in the family. Not only Stefan, his distant uncle, but even his


    own parents were usually treated very badly by him.


    In the end, he was kneeling in front of them now, and this was something Stefan had never seen before.


    After Jayden wailed a few times and saw that everyone was ignoring him, he hugged Stefan¡¯s thigh


    anxiously. ¡°Uncle Stefan, please help me. Please put in a good word for me and tell them to forgive me.


    I-I¡¯ve realized my mistake now and won¡¯t do this again in the future¡­ We¡¯re family, so please help me


    out¡­¡±


    Stefan¡¯s face was pale, and he didn¡¯t know what was happening. However, James and Helen could


    vaguely guess the situation¡ªTiger must have threatened him. Shocked beyond words, both of them


    weren¡¯t expecting Tiger to take it so seriously just because of one call from Matthew.


    Clearing his throat, James then said nonchntly, ¡°ying the family card now, huh? Weren¡¯t you calling


    me ¡®old thing¡¯ earlier?¡±


    Tears rolled down Jayden¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sir, I-I really learned my lesson now. I was blind and offended you.


    Please don¡¯t take it to heart and please forgive me. Give me a chance, just one. Just one chance. I¡¯m


    begging you¡­¡±


    James pouted his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that. We¡¯re just a few old things who are not qualified to give


    you a chance. We aren¡¯t even qualified to rent out a store in Grandeur Mall, so how can we forgive you?¡±


    By now, tears and snot were streaming down Jayden¡¯s eyes and nose. ¡°Sir, I was wrong. I really was.


    How about this? I¡¯ll rent out a store to you without a rental fee. All I need is one word from you. Just


    forgive me, will you? I-I¡¯ll even refurbish it for you. What do you think?¡±


    Tempted, James never imagined that a call from Tiger would bring about such a pleasant surprise. While


    they were still contemting, someone kicked the door open, and Tiger burst in, panting.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Cunningham, are you guys alright?¡± he asked.


    Seeing that he was sweating profusely, James and Helen were stunned. Undoubtedly, Tiger had sprinted


    over. That went to show how much this issue mattered to him, and of course, Jayden was so terrified that


    his heart almost stopped beating.


    It was impossible for him to figure out why a gangster boss such as Tiger would be so respectful to these


    old people. Or should I ask, who is the son-inw of this old thing? How is he so great that Master Tiger


    would run all the way here?


    Hurriedly, James said, ¡°Master Tiger, it¡¯s nothing. This guy just said some very infuriating things. I¡¯m so


    sorry for the trouble.¡±


    Tiger waved his hand rapidly. ¡°Mr. Cunningham, don¡¯t call me that name. Just call me Tiger. Also, this is


    no trouble at all. It¡¯s all because of Mr. Larson that I am who I am today, so any trouble in your family is


    my trouble as well,¡± he said, speaking from the heart.


    Honestly speaking, he didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Cunningham couple before, mainly because


    they were simply too mean to Matthew. However, they removed their prejudices against Matthew


    afterward, and he began to regard them as his own as well. Since they were Matthew¡¯s elders, he had to


    be respectful toward them, too!


    On the other hand, excitement rushed through James and Helen. This was a gangster boss who called


    the shots everywhere he went, and he was actually showing them so much respect now!


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 1107

    Chapter 1107


    Chapter 1107 Let¡¯s Go to Renaissance Mall and Take Your Pick!


    In the meantime, Jayden almost passed out on the floor. This was Master Tiger of South Street. Forget


    the fact that he ran all the way here; he was even so respectful to these two people. Exactly what kind of


    person had he offended?


    At that moment, he really wanted to p himself hard a few times.


    If big shots like them opened up their pharmacy in his mall, it would totally be his honor.


    Closeby to Grandeur za, there were a few nightclubs, where some kind of trouble was always


    breaking out, and as a mall manager, he was often troubled by the problems stemming from it.


    If he rented out a shop lot to James and Helen, it would be as good as hiring the best security guards.


    With big shots like them in Grandeur za, no one would dare to start a fight or anything in the mall


    then.


    However, he was the one who actually turned this opportunity away, and he was in deep regret now.


    Despite that, this wasn¡¯t an issue which was as simple as regret.


    Lunging at him, Tiger pped him a few times and roared, ¡°I told you to apologize. What are you doing


    now? Did Mr. and Mrs. Cunningham forgive you? Did you forget my words earlier? If they don¡¯t forgive


    you, I¡¯m throwing you off the top of the building!¡±


    Blood drained from Jayden¡¯s face, and he hurriedly kowtowed. ¡°Sir, Madam, please forgive me. Save me,


    please. I-I really don¡¯t wish to die¡­ Uncle Stefan, please help me. I won¡¯t do it again in the future¡­¡±


    Seeing how hard he was pleading, James and Helen were extremely gratified. For so many years, they


    had been snubbed quite a few times, and they never thought that such a day would arrive where they


    could be so proud!


    Of course, they were aware that this was all because of Matthew, and they were just standing in their


    son-inw¡¯s limelight.


    ¡°What do you think we should do about this, Stefan?¡± James asked.


    With a sigh, he answered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you were treated so badly by my nephew, James, but h-he¡¯s still my


    nephew after all. Let¡¯s give him a chance, alright?¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    James nodded. ¡°Okay, since you already said the word, I¡¯ll definitely do you this favor. But listen carefully,


    young man. Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless if you¡¯re disrespectful to elders again!¡±


    In reply, Jayden nodded his head as though there was a spring in his neck.


    Casting him a look, Tiger added, ¡°You can thank your lucky stars, but remember Mr. Cunningham¡¯s


    words. Understand?¡±


    Again, Jayden nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll definitely remember it! Thank you, Uncle Stefan, Mr. and Mrs.


    Cunningham!¡±


    Pleased with his answer, James waved his hand. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll leave it at that. Let¡¯s go back, Stefan.¡±


    Seeing that, Jayden rushed to them and put on a pleasing smile. ¡°Mr. Cunningham, I¡¯ll make the proper


    arrangements for a shop lot for you. For sure, I¡¯ll get the best one and refurbish it for you. Just let me


    know what kind of design you would like!¡±


    Before James could answer, Tiger red at Jayden. ¡°What kind of shop lot can a lousy mall like yours


    offer? Ignore him, Mr. Cunningham. Later, pick any shop lot you like in Renaissance Mall. Whichever one


    you like can be yours. This lousy mall is too secluded. Forget this ce!¡±


    Shocked, James stuttered, ¡°Tiger, a-are you kidding? Renaissance Mall?¡±


    Even Jayden was a little unconvinced. After years of being a mall manager, he was clear about the


    situation with Renaissance Mall.


    It was the main business of the Telk Family, which was one of the Ten Greatest Families; they were


    incredibly strict with its management and never allowed others to interfere.


    It was difficult to get into Renaissance Mall, and not even Tiger could just pick out any shop lot he liked.


    So, he had a feeling that Tiger was just bluffing.


    However, Tiger patted his chest directly, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not joking! Go ahead and take a look. Anything you


    fancy is fine. Just leave it to me.¡±

 Chapter 1108

    Chapter 1108


    Chapter 1108 Tiger Is a Little Snobbish


    James and Helen left Grandeur za, feeling tempted after hearing Tiger¡¯s words, and they really


    wanted to look around in Renaissance Mall for a suitable shop lot.


    As they were preparing to open a gship store this time, it would only be better if it was bigger and more


    luxurious. If they could seed with this, both of them would have their own career and have more face


    when they were out there in the future.


    Meanwhile, Jayden watched with a wicked look on his face and disdain in his eyes as they left. ¡°What a


    bluff! So, you say you¡¯re going to open a shop in Renaissance Mall? Bah! Do you think you can rent out


    a shop lot there just because you want to? Damn it, you even look down on my mall. After you¡¯ve


    embarrassed yourselves over there, I would like to see how you¡¯ll crawl back to me!¡± he muttered under


    his breath, venting out his frustrations.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Suddenly, his door burst open, and annoyance washed over him. ¡°Who is so rude as to¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he stopped himself abruptly when he saw the person who came in¡ªa


    middle-aged man in his forties who was wearing sses, Zack Fowler. He was the elder brother of Zion,


    and the current head of the Fowler Family.


    At the same time, he was also the biggest supplier in Eastcliff, mainly supplying non-staple food,


    cosmetics, and such. Basically, he was supplying the entire Eastcliff with goods, and his personal wealth


    was amongst the top ten in the city.


    Even though Jayden was the manager of Grandeur Mall, he was nothing in front of Zack. He stood up


    hurriedly with a smile. ¡°Mr. Fowler, you¡¯re here! What a rare guest! Here, quickly. Please take a seat.¡±


    However, Zack waved at him and said, ¡°Never mind that. I have a question for you. Was Tiger here


    earlier?¡±


    Astonished, Jayden felt that Zack seemed rather anxious to him. Could it be that there¡¯s some bad blood


    between them? he thought, and his heart skipped a beat. Maybe I can have my revenge using Zack¡¯s


    hands!


    ¡°Oh, Master Tiger was indeed here earlier, but the situation turned out a little sour. I think he¡¯s going to


    Renaissance Mall now to find a shop lot for his boss¡¯ inws, saying that they could pick whichever they


    like, and he would upy the one which they fancy,¡± Jayden said while observing Zack¡¯s face.


    If Zack remembered this and passed this message to the Telks, then they would be angry at Tiger.


    However, Zack¡¯s face was expressionless, and he turned around to leave instead.


    Surprised, Jayden thought, What¡¯s happening now? ¡°Mr. Fowler, aren¡¯t you going to stay a little longer?


    Why are you looking for Master Tiger?¡± he asked, chasing after Zack.


    Despite that, he was ignored by Zack, and he couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°Mr. Fowler, I think you shouldn¡¯t


    look for Master Tiger now. He seems a little snobbish these days, saying that he can get any shop lot in


    Renaissance Mall without any regard for the Telks. You¡¯d be asking for trouble if you look for him now.¡±


    Finally, Zack came to a stop and red at him. ¡°What do you know? Master Tiger is the general manager


    of Renaissance Mall now. Forget one shop lot in Renaissance Mall; even if he asked for all of them, the


    Telks would not say a single word about it!¡±


    Jayden¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. ¡°Mr. Fowler, a-are you k-kidding? H-How is this


    possible? Renaissance Mall is the main business of the Telk Family. They would never allow outsiders to


    interfere with it!¡±


    ¡°The Telks already sold thirty percent of the shares from Renaissance Mall to Matthew Larson, and Tiger


    is his man. Matthew Larson already appointed Master Tiger¡¯s men to take over the positions and manage


    the entire mall!¡±


    Slumping to the floor on his buttocks, Jayden finally understood that Tiger was not bluffing; he was really


    capable!

 Chapter 1109

    Chapter 1109


    Chapter 1109 This ce Is Not for Us


    Both James and Helen arrived at Renaissance Mall. Everything that came into sight dazzled the two as


    they walked a few rounds in the mall.


    It was definitely difficult for one to rent any of the storefronts here in Renaissance Mall, considering it was


    thergest and the most bustling shopping mall in Eastcliff.


    One could say that businesses in Renaissance Mall would definitely be booming even if businesses in


    the other shopping malls in Eastcliff were unprofitable.


    Blood, sweat, and tears¡­ The Telk Family had poured a lot of effort into building up Renaissance Mall!


    A few years ago, Eric Cunningham wished to rent a small-scale store for his grandson, Charlie, hoping


    Charlie could have his own little business. However¡­ Eric still could not secure a shopfront despite


    seeking help from a lot of his closely connected acquaintances.


    Not once did it cross James and Helen¡¯s mind to rent any of the stores here in Renaissance Mall.


    James and Helen walked for another round in the mall, and they entered a few more stores. After


    inquiring about information rting to rental fees, both James and Helen were struck mute. Then, they


    left the mall quietly.


    As they walked, James heaved a sigh. ¡°Forget it! Let¡¯s not put our hopes on Renaissance Mall. A small


    pharmaceutical store of ours seems to be out of ce in a bustling mall like this. How about we seek out


    another mall instead?¡±


    With a worried look, Helen added, ¡°B-But¡­ our pharmaceutical store also seems to be out of ce in


    other malls! If I had known earlier, I would have agreed to set up our branch in Grandeur za! The mall


    manager, Manager Fox, even agreed to help us with the storefront renovation works!¡±


    Upon hearing that, James sighed constantly. It would not look good if we turned back to Grandeur za


    now.


    In the end, both James and Helen had no choice but to go home first. They would prepare for yet


    another round of storefront hunting within these few days.


    In the meantime, in Renaissance Mall, Matthew saw Tiger was already waiting for him from afar as soon


    as he got downstairs.


    ¡°What is so important that you need me toe over?¡± Matthew asked, feeling curious.


    Tiger hurriedly answered, ¡°Mr. Larson¡­ it¡¯s about the mall¡¯s supply of goods.¡±


    Confused, Matthew said, ¡°Aren¡¯t those trivial matters? You¡¯re the general manager. Why are you asking


    me such matters?¡±


    After hearing Matthew¡¯s remark, Tiger smiled. ¡°Mr. Larson, I can call the shots if it were regarding the


    other goods suppliers. However, this particr supplier is exceptional. So, I¡¯m not really in a position to


    decide.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Matthew thought for a moment. Then, he frowned. ¡°This exceptional supplier¡­ Could


    you possibly mean Zack Fowler?¡±


    Before taking over the mall¡¯s operation, Matthew had already learned about the situation here in


    Renaissance Mall.


    Zack Fowler was Renaissance Mall¡¯srgest supplier.


    Apart from being Renaissance Mall¡¯srgest supplier, the Fowlers were once glorious and resplendent.


    They were once part of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff before plunging into abject misery.


    However, even now, the Fowlers were still ranked in the top fifteen among the greatest families in


    Eastcliff. Coming from such an extended family, Zack was indeed not an ordinary businessman whom


    Tiger could deal with easily.


    Of course, there was another significant reason for Matthew to be cautious of Zack¡¯s arrival. Zack¡¯s


    younger brother, Zion, once had an irksome confrontation with Matthew.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Tiger was really clueless about how to solve this matter.


    Nodding his head, Tiger then escorted Matthew upstairs.


    Roughly more than twenty people stood along the upstairs hallway. Upon seeing Tiger, they quickly


    gathered around him, one after another. ¡°Master Tiger, I¡¯ve brought the contract. Can you take a look at


    it?¡±


    ¡°Master Tiger, regarding the contract renewal for my store¡­ Can you look into it? When will it be


    convenient for you to discuss it with me?¡±


    ¡°Master Tiger, I¡¯ve reserved a table at Aurora Springs for this evening. So, you muste¡­¡±


    These people were either the tenants or some of the suppliers of Renaissance Mall. Ever since Tiger


    was instructed to take charge of Renaissance Mall, these people immediately flocked around him.


    Not sparing them a nce, Tiger led Matthew into the office respectfully.


    Meanwhile, in the office, Zack sat and waited on the sofa. As soon as he saw Tiger entering together


    with Matthew, he immediately stood up.


    ¡°You must be Mr. Larson! I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Now that I¡¯ve seen you in person for the first time


    today, you¡¯re indeed as impressive as you were reputed to be! I¡¯m Zack Fowler. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet


    you!¡±


    Matthew took a nce at Zack. So, this is Zack Fowler¡­ Well, he doesn¡¯t seem to have the arrogance of


    a sessful businessman. In fact, his voice sounds sincere, and his attitude is humble. This is rather


    rare.


    ¡°Nice meeting you too, President Fowler. Have a seat!¡± Matthew replied casually.


    At once, Zack smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Larson.¡±


    Sitting down in front of Zack, Matthew got down to the point and asked, ¡°President Fowler, I wonder¡­


    Are you aware of the matters between your brother and me?¡±

 Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110


    Chapter 1110 I Did Not Keep a Tight Rein on Him


    At once, Zack nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard. Mr. Larson, that¡¯s actually also part of the reason I¡¯m here. Over


    the years, I have been neglecting my principal duties to discipline this younger brother of mine due to me


    being busy with my business elsewhere. It¡¯s also my fault for having failed to pay much attention to the


    things happening in the Fowler Family and indirectly allowing them to sow the seed of arrogance and


    imperious nature in them. Thus, the main purpose that I¡¯m here is to give you an exnation.¡±


    With that, Zack took out his phone and turned on a video. He then handed the phone over to Matthew.


    In the video, a man and a woman were seen kneeling on the ground, their clothes soaked with blood.


    The man kneeled up straight while the woman constantly shivered, looking like she could faint at any


    time.


    The couple in the video was none other than Zion and his wife, Lisa, the woman who spat offensive


    remarks at Sasha.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, regarding the matter between you and Zion, I admit that I¡¯m partially at fault for not keeping


    a tight rein on him. Therefore, in an effort to give you an exnation, I taught them a lesson upon my


    return to the Fowler Residence. Mr. Larson, feel free to let me know if there¡¯s anything more you find


    dissatisfactory with Zion and his wife!¡± Zack said in a respectful manner.


    Upon hearing that, Matthew gazed deeply at Zion.


    Based on the information of the Fowlers provided by Stanley before, the appraisal about Zack was


    rtively concise.


    As someone who had revived the Fowlers, Zack could be described as resourceful, scheming, and


    ruthless. Now that he hade face-to-face with Zack, Matthew had indeed witnessed his way of


    handling things.


    In truth, Matthew wasn¡¯t keen on coborating with Zack.


    However, it seemed like Matthew had no excuse to reject teaming up with him now, considering Zack


    had taken things up to this length. As a matter of fact, what Zack did actually sparked Matthew¡¯s interest


    in him.


    If his persona develops deeper, Zack could also be a prodigious character. It might be beneficial to me if


    I could use a guy like him, Matthew thought.


    Matthew smiled lightly and slowly nodded. ¡°Well, then¡­ Since you¡¯re so sincere, President Fowler, there


    are no further words to be discussed. Tiger, President Fowler¡¯s supply quota set by the mall


    management shall be given by an additional 20 percent annually in ordance with the original


    contract.¡±


    Overjoyed at Matthew¡¯s words, Zack nodded again and again. ¡°Thank you! Thank you, Mr. Larson!¡±


    At the sight of that, Matthew chuckled. ¡°Hustle hard, President Fowler. Without Renaissance Mall, the


    Telk Family will not be able to enjoy being listed as one of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff for long.


    And maybe one day, the Fowlers might be able to restore their former glory!¡±


    These words took Zack by surprise. Then, he nced at Matthew, looking excited yet doubtful.


    Is Matthew hinting at me to take the position of the Telk Family in the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff?


    Unless Matthew is willing to support me, the Fowlers alone are definitely not a strong backer for me to


    rece the Telk Family¡¯s position. However, the crucial point is¡­ Is it wise for me to team up with


    Matthew? After all, many among the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff are now in a feud with Matthew!


    Oh, dear Lord¡­ This is one great dilemma indeed! Which side should I choose to stand with?


    Noticing the excitement behind Zack¡¯s doubtful look, Matthew merely kept quiet. Later, he got up and


    said with a smile, ¡°President Fowler, let¡¯s put behind our past disputes, considering we¡¯ll be allies from


    now on. Oh, and uh¡­ I have a bottle of medicine here with me. Here! Take it and rub it on Zion¡¯s wound.


    It may sound too good to be true, but trust me¡­ Not only will this medicine be able to help reattach his


    fingers, but his reattached fingers will also be able to regain full mobility!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Zack widened his eyes.


    That does sound too good to be true. Zion¡¯s fingers werepletely severed. Even if he got them


    reattached in the hospital, ording to the doctor, Zion would be considered lucky if his fingers can


    retain 30 percent of their mobility. Is that bottle of medicine that Matthew offered truly this potent?


    Reaching out both hands, Zack took the bottle of medicine from Matthew, and with the bottle in his grip,


    he thanked Matthew repeatedly.


    After that, Zack took out his mobile phone in front of Matthew and made a call. ¡°You can let those two


    b*stards stand up now. Mr. Larson has forgiven them. Also, send that woman back to her hometown!


    Such a woman does not deserve to raise a child!¡±


    Matthew was touched. He never expected Zack to act straight from the shoulder.


    So¡­ is Zack meaning to say that Zion and his wife are still kneeling up until now?

 Chapter 1111

    Chapter 1111


    Chapter 1111 Panic-Stricken James and Helen


    After keeping themselves busy for two days, James and Helen still failed to get their hands on a suitable


    store for their pharmacy. Upon realizing this fact, the two felt even more remorse. Sigh! We should¡¯ve


    epted Manager Fox¡¯s offer in the first ce!


    That morning, James and Helen were suddenly stopped by someone at the residential area¡¯s entrance


    gate as soon as they stepped out. That someone was Charlie.


    With a smug smile on his face, Charlie said, ¡°Uncle James, Grandpa sent me to inform you of this! In


    celebration of Aunt Felicia¡¯s return from Mightwater, the Cunningham Family will be holding a dinner


    banquet tonight. Every member of the Cunningham Family must attend, and that includes Sasha¡¯s


    worthless husband, who lives off of the Cunningham Family¡¯s wealth!¡±


    There was a sudden change in James¡¯ facial expression. ¡°Felicia is back!? D-Didn¡¯t she go abroad?


    Why is she suddenly back?¡±


    Upon seeing James¡¯ reaction, Charlie merely sneered. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you honestly think Aunt


    Felicia would stay abroad for the rest of her life? I¡¯m telling you, not only has Aunt Felicia returned, but


    she also knows everything that you all have done! Oh, and Aunt Felicia also mentioned that outsiders


    are not allowed to interfere with the personal affairs of the Cunningham Family. And tonight, she will get


    these matters settled once and for all. So don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you!¡± Charlie directly walked off once he


    had finished rying the message.


    Charlie¡¯s words had unlocked the panic in James, and his face instantly turned ghostly pale. Even Helen


    was gripped with intense panic.


    Felicia Cunningham was the eldest daughter of the Cunningham Family, James¡¯ eldest sister, and


    Charlie¡¯s eldest aunt.


    Ever since she was young, Felicia¡¯s character had always been extremely assertive. At home, neither


    James nor Jason dared to disobey her. Even her parents acted upon whatever she said.


    Yearster, she got married and moved to Mightwater. Within less than half a year after her marriage,


    she took control of her inw¡¯spany and expelled the remaining of her inws out.


    Moreover, Felicia could also be considered the one who had financially aided the establishment of the


    Cunningham Family¡¯s Cunningham Pharmaceuticals.


    Needless to say, the person with the highest position in the Cunningham Family was certainly not Eric


    but Felicia.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    As terrified as a mouse confronting a cat, James and Jason would shiver with fright each time they came


    across Felicia.


    To boot, Felicia even had someone such as Helen in the palm of her hand!


    However, Felicia had gone abroad the year beforest and had established her business across the


    pond. Not once did she return within these two years. Therefore, it never crossed James and Helen¡¯s


    minds that Felicia would eventually return.


    Knowing the situation would get ugly tonight, James broke out in cold sweat. Aligned in judgment with


    Felicia¡¯s character, she will definitely not let us off the hook that easily upon her return this time!


    ¡°What shall we do now?¡± James asked anxiously.


    ¡°How about we look for Matthew and discuss this matter?¡± Helen replied.


    After having gone through lots of things, Helen hadpletely trusted Matthew. Whenever a problem


    arose, she would always seek Matthew first for any advice.


    Upon hearing that, James immediately shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t seek Matthew for this matter. I know


    Felicia¡¯s character! She¡¯ll definitely deal with Matthew upon her return this time. If we were to seek


    Matthew again, wouldn¡¯t we be troubling him? If you ask me, let¡¯s not inform Matthew about this matter


    and not let him meet with Felicia!¡±


    Scratching her head, Helen asked, ¡°A-Are you sure that¡¯s the right thing to do? Just like you, I¡¯m also


    aware of Felicia¡¯s character. You think she¡¯ll let us off if we don¡¯t allow her to meet with Matthew?¡±


    James sighed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much we can do, is there? Matthew really treats us nicely. We don¡¯t


    know what sort of chaos we would unleash if we let Felicia meet with him. Things would really be terrible


    if we made this matter a bigger deal than it is and jeopardize the harmonious rtionship between Sasha


    and Matthew!¡±


    Helen thought about James¡¯ words carefully. James is right. Things will really be terrible when that


    happens.


    Agreeing with James, Helen nodded. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll do as you say. We won¡¯t tell Matthew about this matter.


    Since we have owed Matthew too much within these few years, we can¡¯t let him suffer from matters such


    as these further. It¡¯s time for us to carry out our responsibilities as his elders. This time, we¡¯ll take this


    matter into our own hands!¡±


    Then, James held Helen¡¯s hand, looking determined. They had made up their minds. No matter how


    aggrieved we will feel tonight, we must not let Matthew be aware of this matter!

 Chapter 1112

    Chapter 1112


    Chapter 1112 A Proud Felicia


    It was 7.00PM at Maple Wood Tower, a rtively exclusive clubhouse located in the South Suburb of


    Eastcliff.


    Seeing that the ambiance of the clubhouse was lovely and quiet, many higher-ups would choose to


    discuss matters over dinner here in Maple Wood Tower.


    The owner of Maple Wood Tower was Desmond Whittemore, a well-known hotel tycoon in Eastcliff.


    Desmond¡¯s status was prestigious in Eastcliff, and his personal assets ranked among the top ten in


    Eastcliff. Although he did note from a famous family, he could also be considered a true prominent


    figure there.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    But now, the bby-looking Desmond was standing in the courtyard with a group of servers. They looked


    as if they were waiting for someone with great respect.


    Suddenly, an ingoing Mercedes-Benz Maybach was spotted, followed by several other luxury cars.


    It was the Cunningham Family¡¯s motorcade fleet.


    Shortly after, several people were seen getting off the Maybach, including Eric and Jason.


    Apart from Eric and Jason, there was also a middle-aged woman. She was bedazzled in pieces of


    jewelry. With the help of Eric, she got out of the car with a haughty attitude.


    This woman was none other than Felicia, Eric¡¯s eldest daughter and the eldest sister of James and


    Jason.


    Several members of the Cunningham Family were a little shocked when they saw such indignation.


    ¡°Wait a second. Isn¡¯t that Desmond Whittemore? What¡¯s he doing here?¡±


    ¡°Who is he waiting for, standing there personally?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my gosh! It really is Desmond Whittemore! Is there such a prominent figure in Eastcliff who is


    noteworthy enough for Desmond toe over and greet them personally? Could it be that someone


    from the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff will be here tonight?¡±


    After that, the members of the Cunningham Family started whispering and discussing this topic nonstop


    among themselves. Even someone as prideful as Eric also looked at Desmond with great respect.


    Someone as prestigious as Desmond waspletely unmatched by the Cunningham Family.


    At this moment, Felicia chuckled lightly. ¡°Dad, you guys wait here for a second. I¡¯m going to greet my


    friend first!¡± After that, she directly made her way toward Desmond.


    In unison, all members of the Cunningham Family gasped in shock at the sight of this. Felicia knows


    Desmond!? Holy moly! Has her circle of acquaintances expanded this much?


    As a matter of fact, Felicia was indeed exchanging a few words with Desmond.


    Judging from this, it was obvious that both Felicia and Desmond truly knew each other despite not an


    ounce of smile spotted on Desmond¡¯s face.


    Realizing this fact, all members of the Cunningham Family felt even more exhrated!


    Jason whispered, ¡°Dad, it looks like Felicia¡¯s been doing gradually well within these few years! I¡¯d never


    expected that she actually knew one of the top ten richest men in Eastcliff, Desmond Whittemore!¡±


    With acent look on his face, Eric said, ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned it long ago that Felicia would definitely be


    the most promising child out of you three. Her sess today is all credited to her effort. An unfilial son


    such as James is no way near to be her rival!¡±


    At once, Charlie gritted his teeth and replied, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Grandpa! Tonight, we¡¯ll teach them


    a lesson they¡¯ll never forget. I want that son of a b*tch, Matthew, to kneel on the ground, admit his


    mistakes, and kowtow to us!¡±


    The mere mention of Matthew¡¯s name instantly sent a resentful look across the faces of the members of


    the Cunningham Family. They hated Matthew to their guts!


    After greeting and exchanging a few words with Desmond, Felicia walked over to her family. Charlie


    immediately came over to Felicia and asked, ¡°Aunt Felicia, are you associated with Desmond?¡±


    Felicia answered indifferently, ¡°Considered so¡­ We¡¯ve met twice.¡±


    With an exciting look, Charlie eximed, ¡°For real!? Oh, my! Aunt Felicia, these are all some big shots!¡±


    However, Felicia simply smiled. ¡°These? Nah, these are all nothing! Truthfully, we¡¯ll have another guest


    joining us tonight. That person is the real deal!¡±


    Members of the Cunningham Family immediately perked their ears. Even Eric could not help but ask,


    ¡°Felicia, you¡¯ve invited a guest? Who is it? Which prominent figure is it?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Felicia smiled and said, ¡°Dad, I mentioned to you before that my return to Eastcliff this


    time is mainly because of my daughter¡¯s engagement. So, I invited my inw over to join us tonight. I¡¯m


    sure all of you must have heard about him. His status in Eastcliff is no less than Desmond¡¯s!¡±


    This gave everyone a shock! Eric then asked excitedly, ¡°Really? W-Who is it?¡±


    With a faint smile, Felicia slowly stated a name. ¡°Zion Fowler!¡±

 Chapter 1113

    Chapter 1113


    Chapter 1113 A Prominent Figure Is Due to Arrive


    All members of the Cunningham Family instantly seethed with excitement at the mention of Zion¡¯s name!


    He really was a prominent figure!


    Even though there were not many differences between Zion and Desmond¡¯s personal assets, Desmond


    was still absolutely no match for Zion.


    After all, Zion came from a famous family. The Fowlers were once a member of the Ten Greatest


    Families of Eastcliff.


    As for Desmond, he was alone. In terms of capabilities, he was far inferior to Zion.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    To their surprise, both Felicia and Zion actually became inws. This is such wonderful news for the


    Cunningham Family!


    Eric nodded excitedly. ¡°Felicia, you didn¡¯t disappoint me indeed! I never expected that one of the


    descendants of the Cunningham Family could be inws with the Fowlers! This is really great! With


    the support from the Fowlers, the Cunningham Family will no longer remain a low-status family. Felicia,


    you¡¯ve truly brought honor to our family!¡±


    Acknowledging Eric¡¯s words, everyone else also nodded excitedly.


    Simrly, Felicia was also rather proud of the fact that she got to be inws with the Fowlers. She smiled


    while waving her hands. ¡°Nah¡­ These are all trivial matters. Alright, Dad. Let¡¯s head inside first.¡±


    Eric nodded. Before heading inside, he nced at Desmond again and suddenly asked, ¡°Felicia, why is


    Desmond standing here?¡±


    At once, the members of the Cunningham Family looked over excitedly.


    Felicia replied, ¡°While exchanging a few words with him a moment ago, I heard Desmond mention that


    there would be a prominent figureing over tonight.¡±


    Sunned, the members of the Cunningham Family started eximing, ¡°Which prominent figure? Which


    person is significant enough for Desmond toe over and greet them personally?¡±


    However, Felicia merely shrugged her shoulders. She, too, could not get an answer from Desmond. In


    fact, she was more curious than anyone else present!


    Despite their curiosity, they did not stay long on the spot. The servers hade over to invite them to


    head inside. It was as if the servers were hinting at them not to stay there to be nuisances since the said


    prominent figure would be arriving soon.


    Shortly after the Cunningham Family went inside a private room, an ingoing Porsche Panamera slowly


    entered the courtyard of Maple Wood Tower.


    As soon as the car came into sight, the reverent look on Desmond¡¯s face became more and more


    obvious.


    Then, he trotted all the way to the car and opened the door personally. He bent over and greeted, ¡°Mr.


    Larson, Miss Cunningham, wee.¡±


    In the car sat Matthew, Sasha, and of course, Natalie! Not to forget about Tiger as well¡ªhe was the


    driver!


    Sasha had met Desmond once long ago, so she knew he was one of the richest men in Eastcliff.


    Seeing Desmond being so courteous, Sasha could not help but feel surprised. ¡°President Whittemore, w-


    what¡¯s all these?¡±


    At once, Desmond smiled and exined, ¡°Miss Cunningham, I heard that you and Mr. Larson would be


    coming over for dinner tonight, so I¡¯m here to ensure that everything is properly arranged. Let me know if


    there¡¯s anything you findcking in our hospitality. I¡¯ll have it arranged for you.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Sasha felt even more astonished. Why would a rich man such as Desmond treat us in


    great respect?


    Only Matthew and Tiger knew the real reason behind Desmond¡¯s courteous manner.


    Desmond owned a five-star hotel in the city, and that hotel was located in Renaissance Mall. It was his


    most profitable business ever. Now that Matthew had taken over the operation of Renaissance Mall, that


    would also mean he was Desmond¡¯s currentndlord.


    After all, Desmond was merely a businessman. How would he dare to go against Matthew, considering


    the fact that Matthew could even grasp the mary worth of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff in the


    palm of his hand?


    For the past two days, Desmond had been seeking an opportunity to pay Matthew a visit. However, it


    was more difficult than he thought. Not once was he able to meet with Tiger, let alone visit Matthew.


    Today, when Desmond discovered that Matthew would being over to Maple Wood Tower for dinner,


    he nearly became euphoric. He had all his ns rescheduled and came over first thing in the morning.


    Seeing this was the very moment that he had been waiting for, Desmond was thrilled to greet Matthew


    after one whole day of keeping himself busy with work at Maple Wood Tower.


    ¡°President Whittemore, thanks for your care!¡± Matthew said with a vague smile.


    Upon hearing Matthew¡¯s praise, Desmond simply felt his whole body was at ease. Then, he immediately


    said, ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t say that, Mr. Larson. Both your gracious presences have added glitters to my


    humble clubhouse! Providing tiptop hospitality is the least that I can do!¡±


    Right after he finished speaking, Desmond immediately turned to the server. ¡°What are you doing still


    standing here? Hurry up and park Mr. Larson¡¯s car!¡± Then, he turned to Matthew and Sasha. ¡°Mr. Larson,


    Miss Cunningham, right this way, please!¡±

 Chapter 1114

    Chapter 1114


    Chapter 1114 A Prominent Figure Indeed


    At once, the servers started getting busy with their work.


    Undertaking the server¡¯s responsibility, Desmond personally escorted Matthew and the others to the


    exclusive private room in Maple Wood Tower. Then, Desmond waited for them to take their seats while


    holding the menu in his hand. Once everyone had taken their seats, he immediately handed the menu


    over to Matthew in a respectful manner.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, I heard you like Italian cuisine. I have specially invited a master chef from Bainbridge who


    specializes in Italian cuisine. These are all his best dishes on the menu. Mr. Larson, please have a look.¡±


    ¡°As for Miss Cunningham, I heard you like French cuisine. I have also specially invited a master chef


    who specializes in French cuisine. Here, have a look at this menu.¡±


    In the meantime, Tiger could not help but nce at Desmond. Desmond sure is bright! He just received


    the news this morning, but he was able to fly in several executive chefs from other ces this very


    afternoon. Very Impressive!


    Sasha was baffled. She had no idea what was going on.


    Meanwhile, Matthew was rather calm, and he ced the menu in front of Natalie. ¡°Nat, take a look.¡±


    There was a sudden movement in Desmond¡¯s eyes, and he immediately said, ¡°Mr. Larson, this must be


    your sister, Natalie. Oh, such a gorgeous youngdy she is! Just a moment, Mr. Larson. I¡¯ll have


    someone bring our Patisserie master from the headquarters over to make some of the chef¡¯s specialties


    for Miss Larson.¡±


    Eventually, Sasha could no longer resist her urge to stop Desmond. ¡°President Whittemore, you don¡¯t


    have to be so courteous. We¡¯re just here for a simple dinner with our friends. There¡¯s really no need for


    all these troubles.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Desmond hurriedly added, ¡°Miss Cunningham, it¡¯s your first visit to Maple Wood


    Tower with Mr. Larson. No matter what, I must ensure that you all receive the best hospitality from us


    tonight. Besides, it¡¯s not troubling at all. It¡¯s fine. These are all our own chefs.¡± Desmond waved his hand


    as he assured Sasha.


    The server who stood next to Desmond instantly ran out and arranged their Patisserie master from the


    headquarters for a trip over to Maple Wood Tower.


    Sasha looked dazed. She was really puzzled. What is up with Desmond?


    At this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open. A fragrant smell brushed against everyone¡¯s


    noses, and Leanna walked into the room with the regality of a queen.


    ¡°Ugh! President Whittemore, what¡¯s wrong with the service in your clubhouse? I couldn¡¯t find any valet


    when I drove my car into the courtyard! For a moment, I thought your clubhouse was going out of


    business! But, it turns out all the servers actually came over here to entertain Mr. Larson!¡± Leanna jested.


    Flustered by Leanna¡¯s words, Desmond responded. ¡°President Sandel, I¡¯m terribly sorry. I-I forgot to give


    them the orders prior. I sincerely apologize for any inconveniences caused.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Leanna simply waved her hand. ¡°Apologies epted. Oh, and help me load two


    cases of your aged wine into my carter.¡±


    Desmond was overjoyed at Leanna¡¯s words. ¡°Not a problem, President Sandel! We can load as many


    cases as you like!¡±


    Leanna simplyughed and decided not to entertain Desmond further. Then, she directly made her way


    toward Sasha and took the seat beside her.


    Desmond was in a state of shock after he saw that.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Desmond had met Leanna several times before, but she never once spoke to him. And today, Leanna


    even had the mood to joke around with him. So, it seemed like Leanna was in a good mood. It was as


    clear as day that Leanna¡¯s friendly behavior was all thanks to Matthew and the others.


    Strange¡­ I did hear about Leanna and Matthew being close acquaintances, but I didn¡¯t expect that their


    rtionship was actually closer than I had spected.


    After Matthew and the rest had ced their orders, Desmond took the menu and excused himself.


    Then, Sasha turned to look at Leanna. ¡°So, what¡¯s the good news, Leanna? You even ask us out to have


    this celebratory dinner.¡±


    In truth, Leanna was actually the host for tonight¡¯s dinner. She had invited both Matthew and Sasha


    through a phone call, telling them it was a celebratory dinner. Hence, they attended the dinner without


    knowing the real situation.


    Leanna said with a smile, ¡°I just made more than 5 billion! Tell me that¡¯s not good news! Tell me that¡¯s not


    worth a celebration!¡±


    This sent Sasha into a state of astonishment. ¡°Really? Wow, Leanna! You¡¯re a brilliant businesswoman


    indeed!¡±


    ttered by Sasha¡¯s words, Leanna waved her hand. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t say that. It was all thanks to your


    husband that I can gain this much profit! He contributed a lot to this!¡±


    With a puzzled look on his face, Matthew asked. ¡°Me?¡±


    Seeing that Matthew was confused, Leanna smiled and enlightened him. ¡°Have you forgotten about the


    contract with Gonzalez Corporation that you asked me to sign some time ago? Both sides have sealed


    the deal! More than 5 billion are now in my pocket!¡±

 Chapter 1115

    Chapter 1115


    Chapter 1115 Kneel Until They Show Themselves


    Realization hit both Matthew and Sasha. So, it¡¯s about the business deal with Gonzalez Corporation.


    Shortly after, Lucia arrived as well. As soon as she entered, she constantly thanked Matthew and Sasha.


    Not only was Leanna making a ton of money, but Gonzalez Corporation would also ride in a ton of


    money through this business deal. It was the typical win-win situation! Thus, Lucia was in seventh


    heaven after sessfully signing the business deal with Leanna.


    After this incident, the operation of Gonzalez Corporation could be considered to havepletely


    achieved stability in Cathay.


    Furthermore, Lucia was also prepared to reside fully in Eastcliff. Right now, the corporation in Cathay


    was profiting more than the headquarters. So, she nned to disy her strength and skills here.


    In the meantime, on the other corner of Maple Wood Tower, all members of the Cunningham Family were


    sitting in the private room. Both James and Helen also joined them in the room.


    James and Helen did not dare to answer a word while Felicia was furiously berating them.


    Enraged, Felicia scolded James and Helen for a while. Then, she pounded the table and jumped to her


    feet. ¡°Are you both dumb? Do you not hear what I asked? Where¡¯s that worthless guy who lives off of our


    family¡¯s wealth!? And what about Sasha? Where is she? Do I still exist in their eyes?¡±


    Gritting his teeth, James answered in a low voice, ¡°Felicia¡­ Sasha and Matthew could not make it


    tonight because they had other matters to attend to. Please calm down¡­ If there¡¯s anything you want to


    say to them, you can tell me!¡±


    Once again, Felicia said angrily, ¡°Tell you!? You? What makes you think you can be in charge? Last I


    heard, the one who¡¯s currently in charge is that live-in-son-inw of yours! James, oh, James¡­ Look at


    you! Are you sure you¡¯re still qualified as the head of a family?¡±


    Upon hearing that, James lowered his head and did not dare to utter a word.


    The more Felicia talked about this matter, the angrier she became. She eventually mmed her hand on


    the table loudly. ¡°You two! Come over here!¡±


    That loud m scared the sh*t out of James and Helen. Shivering with fright, they got up obediently and


    strode toward Felicia.


    Felicia stood up and gave the two of them a few ps. Then, she eximed angrily, ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Atst, Helen could no longer suppress her anger. She shouted, ¡°Felicia! What rights do you have to


    make me kneel!?¡±


    Feeling even more furious, Felicia shouted back at Helen, ¡°What rights do I have? I am the eldest! I¡¯m


    your eldest sister! You two are unfilial to Dad! So, now¡­ I want you two to kneel in front of Dad, kowtow


    to him, and apologize for everything! Also, call that worthless live-in-son-inw of yours this instant! You


    two will kneel for the whole night if they don¡¯t show up!¡±


    Helen¡¯s face was flushed in anger. ¡°Felicia, you can¡¯t be so unreasonable¡­¡±


    p! Felicia pped Helen¡¯s face once more. ¡°Are you going to kneel or not?¡±


    Helen still wished to refute but was stopped by James right away.


    With a thud, James immediately fell to his knees. ¡°Felicia! It¡¯s my fault! I¡¯m the one who¡¯s unfilial! I¡¯ll


    kneel, but please let Helen go. She has nothing to do with this.¡±


    Again, Felicia was enraged. ¡°She has nothing to do with this? She¡¯s your wife! That makes her Dad¡¯s


    daughter-inw. She¡¯s responsible for giving birth to a daughter who is so disrespectful toward Dad! I¡¯ll


    give her two options: The first option is that you two will get a divorce by today, and she¡¯ll cut all ties with


    the Cunningham Family. The second option is that she will kneel here, kowtow to Dad, and admit her


    mistakes!¡±


    Bursting into tears, Helen eventually kneeled in front of Eric with tears in her eyes.


    Feeling satisfied with the oue, only then did Felicia nod. ¡°That¡¯s more like it! I¡¯d figured you two


    would eventually give in. Okay, you two can call that worthless live-in-son-inw of yours now. And like I


    said earlier, you two don¡¯t think about getting up from the floor if he doesn¡¯t show up!¡±


    Gritting his teeth, James kneeled with his head lowered. Not once did he take out his phone to make the


    call.


    James had made up his mind. No matter how or what, he must take in all the grievances tonight on


    Matthew¡¯s behalf! This could also be regarded as him making up for all his misdeeds toward Matthew in


    the past.


    When the rest of the Cunningham Family saw this, they all sneered mockingly. Charlie and Lily,


    especially, smiled from ear to ear. It was as if all the grievances they had suffered some time ago were


    completely released at this moment.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Then, Jason smiled and said, ¡°James, hear my advice. Hurry up and call that worthless Matthew toe


    over! You know how Felicia can¡¯t tolerate even the tiniest mistake. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to kneel


    here all night!¡±

 Chapter 1116

    Chapter 1116


    Chapter 1116 An Important Guest


    Still, James kept his head lowered and stayed silent.


    In the meantime, Felicia waved her hand. ¡°Ignore him. They¡¯re just asking for trouble! I shall see how


    long they will be able to kneel!¡±


    Upon hearing that, everyone burst out inughter, as if they were watching a funny scene from a movie.


    As for Eric, he was exceptionally satisfied. He smiled and said, ¡°Felicia, I finally won¡¯t get bullied now


    that you¡¯re back. I shouldn¡¯t have married you off to somewhere as far as Mightwater. Otherwise, how


    could an old man like me possibly be bullied in this manner?¡±


    Then, Felicia smiled. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ll be staying in Eastcliff from today onward!¡±


    After Felicia finished saying that, the rest of the Cunningham Family were astonished. Eric asked


    curiously, ¡°Felicia, are you saying you¡¯re not going back to Mightwater anytime soon?¡±


    Felicia replied, ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve epted a huge offer worth more than 2 billion! I¡¯ll be helping a big


    company with the construction work for its infrastructure. I¡¯ve already handed mypany abroad over


    to my subordinates. Over the next few months or years, I will prioritize my business in Eastcliff!¡±


    Upon hearing that, everyone was hepped up. Meanwhile, Jason asked earnestly, ¡°Whichpany is it,


    Felicia? That¡¯s one hell of a big project!¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    With a smile on her face, Felicia said, ¡°Gonzalez Corporation! Have you guys ever heard of it? A famous


    bigpany from abroad recently tendered a project worth tens of billions in Eastcliff, and mypany


    contracted the infrastructure work for this project. Once this projectpletes, I will get at least 700 to


    800 million!¡±


    At once, the members of the Cunningham Family were thrilled to bits. Feeling proud of Felicia¡¯s


    capability, Eric constantly nodded. ¡°Felicia, you¡¯re still thepetent one out of all my children! With you


    in Eastcliff, I¡¯m sure the Cunningham Family will flourish!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Felicia let out a heartyugh. ¡°Dad, this is just the beginning. Don¡¯t mind telling you


    all, but I¡¯m actually on good terms with Miss Gonzalez of Gonzalez Corporation. She¡¯s the chairman¡¯s


    daughter and also the president of the branchpany of Gonzalez Corporation in Cathay! Within the


    following months, I¡¯ll definitely profit a lot from Gonzalez Corporation¡¯s projects. When the timees,


    the Cunningham Family will work alongside them. It will definitely be more profitable than Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals!¡±


    Once again, everyone in the Cunningham Family was pumped up. It was as if they could see themselves


    rising to the top.


    As everyone was chit-chatting in the room, the door suddenly opened. Then, a young couple entered the


    room with Zion.


    Instantly, Felicia got up and introduced them to everyone in the room. The young couple was Zion¡¯s son


    and Felicia¡¯s daughter. Besides celebrating Felicia¡¯s return to Eastcliff, tonight¡¯s dinner was also actually


    meant to discuss their engagement.


    With an indifferent facial expression, Zion casually greeted everyone from the Cunningham Family. In all


    honesty, he waspletely unconcerned about any of the Cunningham Family¡¯s members. After all, he


    was among the top ten richest people in Eastcliff. Furthermore, Felicia¡¯s daughter could im ties of


    kinship with the Fowlers through her engagement with his son. Therefore, in Zion¡¯s opinion, it was


    Felicia¡¯s daughter who had more gain, seeing as how the status of the Cunningham Family was not on


    par with the Fowlers.


    But, fret not, he had three sons. This youngest son of his was a dandy, so he was considered of no use


    to him. Hence, it did not matter to whichever woman he decided to marry!


    Upon seeing there were two people kneeling in the room, he simply pursed his lips and did not bother to


    pay much attention to them.


    On the other hand, the members of the Cunningham Family constantly fawned on Zion with ttering


    words, as if they were truly rted. As someone of a higher social status, Zion naturally understood the


    thoughts in their mind. However, he simply dismissed them perfunctorily in a few words and did not even


    bother to take a few sips of his wine.


    Even so, the members of the Cunningham Family were over the moon. After all, he was Zion Fowler, and


    it was considered a great honor to be able to have a few drinks with him.


    Just as everyone was chitter-chattering, the door suddenly opened. It was Desmond. He pushed the


    door and entered. ¡°Oh, Director Zion! I heard you came! Please forgive us if we did not serve you well,¡±


    Desmond said smilingly.


    Upon seeing Desmond, Zion immediately got up and greeted him. After all, they were both listed as the


    top ten richest people in Eastcliff. Besides, there was nopetition between the two of them. So, their


    rtionship was considerably good.


    When the members of the Cunningham Family saw Desmonde in to greet them personally, they felt


    even more honored. Immediately, they got up and greeted Desmond back.


    However, Desmond merely dismissed them perfunctorily in a few words. Then, he smiled. ¡°Director Zion,


    I¡¯ll talk to you againter. I have an important guest over with me, so I¡¯ll need to get going first!¡±


    Zion was surprised. ¡°An important guest? Who is it?¡±


    Desmond leaned over to Zion¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Mr. Larson.¡±

 Chapter 1117

    Chapter 1117


    Chapter 1117 They¡¯re Here Too?


    Those three words made Zion feel as if he had been struck by lightning.


    He immediately widened his eyes and asked excitedly, ¡°Are you telling the truth? Is Mr. Larson really


    here?¡±


    Desmond smiled and answered, ¡°Zion, how could I lie to you? To tell you the truth, I knew that Mr. Larson


    renewed his contract with you, which is why I¡¯m telling you about it. If Mr. Larson didn¡¯t renew his


    contract with you, I wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything.¡±


    Zion was so excited that his hands were trembling. ¡°T-Then, I should go and have a look. Oh, this is


    really unexpected.¡±


    With that, Zion ignored the Cunningham Family and followed Desmond out.


    Everyone in the Cunningham Family was a little dazed. What¡¯s going on?


    Feeling slightly embarrassed, Felicia immediately smiled and said, ¡°It must be someone important. If


    Desmond personally went to greet him, I¡¯m guessing my inws know him too, which is why they went to


    meet him. It¡¯s all right. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    Everyone in the Cunningham Family came to an understanding and continued to eat while sharing


    laughter.


    After eating for a while, Charlie went out to go to the restroom.


    A momentter, he suddenly ran back in with excitement.


    ¡°Aunt Felicia, guess whose car I saw outside!¡±


    Felicia was caught by surprise. ¡°Who?¡±


    Charlie gritted his teeth and replied, ¡°That b*tch, Sasha!¡±


    The Cunningham Family became abuzz.


    Felicia shot to her feet. ¡°Are you serious? Sasha¡¯s here?¡±


    Charlie chuckled. ¡°I just asked about it. Not only Sasha¡¯s here, but even Matthew is here!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, seems like we¡¯re in luck! They avoided seeing me, but in the end, they got themselves caught!¡±


    Felicia gritted her teeth. ¡°All right. James, you said they¡¯re busy, huh? I came back, yet neither of them


    came to see me, and they even went to have dinner with other people instead. Do they even see me as


    an elder anymore?¡±


    James and Helen were trembling with fright, as they truly couldn¡¯t figure out why Matthew and Sasha


    were here.


    ¡°Felicia, t-there must be a mistake¡­ If there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like to ry, you can tell us¡­¡± James said


    anxiously.


    Felicia mmed the table. ¡°Shut up! What do I have to say to you? Let me tell you. Today, I¡¯ll get to the


    bottom of this matter! Charlie, go find out which private room they are dining in.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Charlie ran out with great enthusiasm, as if he had just received a holy decree.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to return. ¡°Aunt Felicia, I found them. They¡¯re in Room No. 1.¡±


    Felicia frowned. ¡°Hah, what show-offs. They¡¯re even using the best private room here? I¡¯d like to see


    what they have to be so cocky! Let¡¯s go! Everyone¡¯s going with me!¡±


    Everyone from the Cunningham Family immediately got up, rubbing their palms as they followed her out.


    James and Helen wanted to get up, but Felicia pped them across the face. ¡°You two, keep kneeling! If


    I don¡¯t allow you to get up, don¡¯t get up!¡±


    The two of them turned pale, and in the end, they didn¡¯t dare to get up.


    Soon, the Cunningham Family arrived at the door of Room No. 1.


    Charlie rushed forward and kicked the door of the private room.


    Felicia walked over, her expression thunderous. Before she entered the room, she was already fuming.


    ¡°Sasha, you unfilial girl. You still have the guts to eat here? What, now? Do you think that it¡¯ll be fine as


    long as you avoid me? Let me tell you¡ª¡±


    She stopped mid-sentence because the situation inside the room was out of her expectations.


    Not only Matthew and Sasha were sitting in the room; most importantly, there were two other people who


    were standing¡ªDesmond and Zion!


    And what shocked her most was that the president of the Cathay branch of Gonzalez Corporation, Lucia,


    was also seated at the table!

 Chapter 1118

    Chapter 1118


    Chapter 1118 Huge Trouble


    Everyone from the Cunningham Family rushed in as well, causing the spacious private room to be


    a little crowded all of a sudden.


    Upon seeing the situation in the room, the rowdy Cunningham Family fell silent.


    For a moment, the room was dead silent.


    After a while, Zion recovered. ¡°What are you guys doing? Who said that you cane in? Don¡¯t you


    know manners?¡±


    Desmond was annoyed too. ¡°Are there no rules around here? Waiter, ask the security guard to throw


    them out! From today onward, all of my hotels will no longer ept these people!¡±


    Lucia frowned as well. ¡°Felicia, what are you doing? These are my most distinguished guests. How can


    you speak like that?¡±


    Leanna¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Lucia, do you know her?¡±


    Lucia looked embarrassed. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s the President Cunningham I mentioned. The one who handles


    infrastructure for Gonzalez Corporation.¡±


    Leanna¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Miss Lucia, it doesn¡¯t seem suitable for this person to be handling


    infrastructure for you, does it? If the way you do things is so irresponsible, then I¡¯ll have to review our


    cooperation!¡±


    Lucia trembled with fright, and she hurriedly said, ¡°President Sandel, don¡¯t be angry. I¡­ I didn¡¯t know she


    was like this. Don¡¯t worry. I¡­ I¡¯ll cancel my contract with her, and I¡¯ll re-tender for the infrastructure


    projects. I¡¯ll definitely hire someone that satisfies you!¡±


    With that, she got up and snapped angrily, ¡°Felicia,e to my office tomorrow, and we¡¯ll cancel the


    contract! You have to pay for what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    Felicia¡¯s face suddenly became ashen, and she trembled as she pleaded, ¡°Miss Gonzalez, I-I didn¡¯t know


    you were here! I¡­ I know I was wrong. Please give me another chance¡ª¡±


    Lucia cut her off and said coldly, ¡°Chance? I gave you a chance, and that¡¯s how you do things? Do you


    know that this is Gonzalez Corporation¡¯s most important partner, Miss Leanna Sandel, chairman of


    Creative Cloud Group? Tonight, I invited Miss Sandel to dinner, but you came here to create trouble. On


    what basis should I give you another chance?¡±


    Felicia nearly vomited blood.


    Of course, she had heard of Leanna, but she didn¡¯t expect that Leanna would be at the same table with


    Matthew and Sasha.


    She just wanted to teach them a lesson. She never expected that such a major incident would happen.


    At this moment, Zion said coldly, ¡°Felicia, forget about the engagement. Nobody from the Fowler Family


    will ever marry a girl with such poor character! What kind of a child can a mother like you raise?¡±


    Felicia was close to tears.


    She lost her biggest project as well as the inws she was so proud of.


    Just because I kicked the door in? Just because I said a few things out of anger? What the hell did I do?


    She hurriedly turned to Sasha. ¡°Sasha, s-speak up for me. I¡¯m your aunt¡­¡±


    Sasha¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    When she answered the call, she heard Helen¡¯s anxious voice. ¡°Sasha, are you at Maple Wood Tower


    too? Listen to me. Quickly leave. Don¡¯t let your aunt find you. Your Aunt Felicia, s-she¡¯s crazy, and she


    wants to sort you out¡­¡±


    Sasha eximed, ¡°Mom, how did you know? Where are you?¡±


    Zion¡¯s eyes lit up, and he suddenly cried out, ¡°Huh? The two people kneeling in the private room just


    now¡­ Could they be your parents, President Cunningham?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s expression changed sharply. ¡°Kneeling? Where?¡±


    After Zion told her the location of the private room, Sasha ran out without a moment of hesitation.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Matthew followed closely behind her, and his expression had also turned cold.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what happened, he roughly guessed that his parents-inw must have been


    bullied after trying to help them!

 Chapter 1119

    Chapter 1119


    Chapter 1119 Mr Larson Is the Owner of Renaissance Mall!


    When Felicia saw Sasha and the others leaving the room, she suddenly remembered that James and


    Helen were still kneeling in the other room.


    If Sasha sees that, I¡¯m done for.


    ¡°Sasha! Sasha, wait for me. I have something to tell you!¡±


    As Felicia shouted, she motioned for Charlie to quickly get James and Helen up.


    However, Sasha ignored her and went straight to the Cunninghams¡¯ private room.


    Inside, James and Helen were still kneeling on the ground.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The two of them felt uneasy as they wondered how things would end if Felicia found Matthew and


    Sasha.


    In their opinion, if Felicia and Zion became inws, theirbined power would skyrocket.


    Perhaps even Matthew couldn¡¯t beat them!


    Just then, a noise sounded from the doorway. The two of them turned their heads in bewilderment to


    look.


    When they saw Matthew and Sasha, their expressions changed.


    Helen was anxious. ¡°Sasha, w-why are you here? Your aunt is back. S-She¡¯s looking for you¡­¡±


    Sasha¡¯s eyes turned red as she ran over and hugged her parents. ¡°Mom, Dad, w-why didn¡¯t you tell me


    when you¡¯re facing difficulties?¡±


    With a cold expression on his face, Matthew walked over to help his parents-inw up.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, who made you kneel?¡± Matthew asked solemnly.


    At this moment, Felicia ran over and hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. It¡¯s just a


    misunderstanding. Uh, James, I know you¡¯re filial, but you didn¡¯t have to kneel for Dad¡­¡±


    Matthew shot her a re. ¡°Who gave you permission to speak? Get out!¡±


    Felicia couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. ¡°I-Is this how you talk to your elders? I¡¯m Sasha¡¯s aunt, so I¡¯m your


    aunt too. You¡ª¡±


    Matthew pped the table and yelled, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Felicia was about to speak, but at this moment, Desmond had already instructed the waiter to drag her


    out of the private room.


    James and Helen were still at a loss because they had no idea what had happened.


    Just then, Zion walked over and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Cunningham, Mrs. Cunningham, I¡¯m really sorry.


    Just now, I didn¡¯t know that you two were actually Mr. Larson¡¯s parents-inw. I sincerely apologize for


    what happened just now. I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    As Zion spoke, he bowed to express his sincerity.


    James and Helen looked at each other, both of them feeling utterly confused.


    Felicia had introduced Zion when he came in earlier.


    They knew that he was one of the ten richest people in Eastcliff.


    Yet, such an important figure actually came to bow and apologize to them?


    What¡¯s going on? Besides, aren¡¯t he and Felicia inws? Why is he being so polite to us all of a sudden?


    Simrly, Desmond walked over and followed suit, bowing and apologizing like Zion with the utmost


    humility.


    Unable to hold back anymore, James whispered, ¡°Sasha, w-what the hell is going on?¡±


    Sasha looked dumbfounded too, as she didn¡¯t know what was going on either.


    She only knew Leanna and Lucia, so she didn¡¯t know why Zion and Desmond were treating Matthew


    with such respect.


    At this moment, Felicia was still yelling outside. ¡°President Fowler, President Whittemore, what are you


    doing? Why are you treating Larson with so much respect? He¡¯s just the Cunningham Family¡¯s live-in


    son-inw. You guys couldn¡¯t have been fooled by him too, could you?¡±


    The members of the Cunningham Family spoke up one after another, agreeing that Matthew was just a


    live-in son-inw.


    Zion¡¯s expression was cold as he snapped, ¡°Shut up, mad woman! What do you know? How dare you be


    so disrespectful to Mr. Larson! Do you know that Mr. Larson is the owner of Renaissance Mall? He holds


    30% of the Renaissance¡¯s shares! How dare you guys say that Mr. Larson¡¯s a liar!¡±

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120


    Chapter 1120 This Is All True


    When the Cunningham Family heard this, they were all stunned.


    All of them knew Renaissance Mall.


    Eric¡¯s eyes were the first to widen. ¡°H-How is this possible? Renaissance Mall is the pir industry of the


    Telk Family. How could an outsider be allowed to hold shares? President Fowler, you must¡¯ve been


    deceived by him¡ª¡±


    Desmond angrily rebutted, ¡°What do you mean, deceive! The shares have all been transferred to Mr.


    Larson¡¯s name. Besides, Mr. Larson¡¯s people have already settled in the Renaissance and have


    completely taken over the management of the mall! Who are you to say that Mr. Larson is a liar?¡±


    Everyone in the Cunningham Family widened their eyes.


    It was one thing for Zion to say it, but if Desmond said the same, then it certainly wasn¡¯t false.


    But, how could this be?


    Not only the Cunningham Family, but even James, Helen, and Sasha were puzzled.


    James looked at Matthew. ¡°Matthew, i-is that true?¡±


    Matthew nodded. ¡°Dad, I indeed bought a 30% share of Renaissance Mall! Also, Tiger and the others are


    already in charge of the mall¡¯s management.¡±


    James was stunned. At this moment, Helen suddenly eximed. ¡°In that case, w-when Tiger asked us to


    go to the Renaissance to choose a store, that¡­ that wasn¡¯t a joke?¡±


    James suddenly recovered himself. ¡°Oh, my God. Tiger asked us to choose whatever store we wanted.


    Is¡­ Is all of this true?¡±


    Smiling, Matthew nodded. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ve already exined to Tiger. No matter which store you


    choose, it¡¯s fine. Renaissance Mall is now our business, so I must leave the best store to you!¡±


    James and Helen exchanged looks. The sudden good news left them both in a daze for a long time.


    They thought about how in the past few days, the two of them had their minds in a whirl over the store,


    but they ended up with nothing.


    Moreover, the two of them almost humiliated themselves, and they even nned to look for Jayden


    again.


    Now, it seemed like it was all for nothing.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    If they had listened to Tiger and had gone to Renaissance Mall to choose the store, the issue would


    probably be over a long time ago!


    Sasha was shocked as well. Only then did she remember that Matthew had told her before that


    Renaissance Mall was now theirs.


    At that time, she thought that Matthew was joking, but now, she knew that what Matthew said was all


    true.


    At this moment, everyone finally understood why Desmond and Zion treated Matthew with such respect.


    Outside, the Cunningham Family waspletely dumbfounded.


    Even Felicia was stunned.


    She always felt that she was the most capable person in the Cunningham Family.


    But, she suddenly realized thatpared to Matthew, she barely summed up to anything!


    Zion, the inw that she was proud to have, was also respectful toward Matthew, as if he was his


    henchman.


    And she regarded Lucia, the princess of the Gonzalez Corporation, as her biggest backer.


    But, in the end, she didn¡¯t even have the right to speak in front of Matthew!


    Is this Matthew¡¯s strength? How did he get from being a useless live-in son-inw to this?


    She looked at the members of the Cunningham Family, who all had their heads lowered. All of them were


    extremely flustered now.


    This time, they provoked so many parties and made such a big deal out of it. Would Matthew just let


    them be?


    At this moment, Helen told Matthew and Sasha what happened earlier.


    Upon hearing that Felicia indiscriminately made James and Helen kneel and even pped them, Sasha


    shook with anger.


    Matthew was frowning as well.


    He knew that Felicia was going against him, but James and Helen didn¡¯t ask him toe because they


    were protecting him.


    In other words, his parents-inw suffered a lot of grievances for him, so how could he possibly sit idly by


    and ignore it?

 Chapter 1121

    Chapter 1121


    Chapter 1121 Now, It¡¯s Your Turn to Kneel


    Sensing that the situation wasn¡¯t right, Eric silently waved his hand, preparing to get the Cunninghams to


    leave.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Matthew stood up and called out loudly, ¡°Grandpa, since everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s have a simple meal


    together.¡±


    Eric couldn¡¯t help but shudder. He knew that if Matthew asked them to stay, it didn¡¯t mean anything good.


    ¡°Uh, I¡­ I¡¯m getting old, so I can¡¯t stay up toote. You guys go ahead and eat. Jason, take me home!¡±


    Eric replied.


    Jason eagerly wanted to help him leave the ce.


    However, Desmond waved his hand, and the security guards at the door stopped them.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a little past 7.00PM. How does this count as staying upte? President Whittemore, make


    arrangements for everyone to be seated.¡± Matthew chuckled.


    Desmond smiled and nodded, then immediately asked someone to rece the food on the table.


    Nevertheless, there were a lot of people in the private room now, and there were many Cunninghams, so


    not everyone could fit inside.


    Matthew asked James and Helen to take the main seats first, then he asked someone to help Eric over


    before letting him sit down.


    After that, he looked at the Cunningham Family and said in a low voice, ¡°Just now, my parents kneeled


    and kowtowed to Grandpa. All of you who are from the younger generation should show your filial piety


    too. Come here. Kneel down and kowtow to Grandpa.¡±


    Everyone in the Cunningham Family exchanged looks. It seemed like Matthew was demanding a tooth


    for a tooth.


    Before this, they had asked James and Helen to kneel, so now, Matthew wanted them to kneel!


    Eric was livid. He was an elder, so he didn¡¯t need to kneel.


    But, the problem was that he would be humiliated if the Cunningham Family kneeled.


    Felicia was the first to get irritated, and she retaliated, ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t think that you can boss people


    around just because you have money! Let me tell you. Most of the people here are your elders. Do you


    still consider us as your elders?¡±


    Matthew cast her a nce. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but in my eyes, I don¡¯t have elders like you guys!¡±


    Felicia was furious. ¡°You unfilial boy. H-How can you say that?¡±


    Matthew answered coldly, ¡°Ever since I was married to Sasha, who from the Cunningham Family has


    treated me well? Which of these so-called elders have done what elders are supposed to do? In fact,


    they even forced my wife to entertain clients. Is this what elders should do? You said I¡¯m unfilial? Heh.


    Who do you think you are? What right do you have to have my respect!¡±


    When he said thest sentence, Matthew pped the table, smashing the tabletop to pieces.


    The Cunninghams were trembling with fright, and a few of them who were timid immediately fell to their


    knees.


    Felicia¡¯s face was flushed as she seethed, ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m not going to carry on with your nonsense! No


    matter what, we¡¯re all Sasha¡¯s elders, so we¡¯re also your elders. You can¡¯t treat us like this! What can you


    even do to us if we don¡¯t kneel?¡±


    Felicia used to be known for being a b*tch, but now that she was older, she took advantage of her


    seniority.


    Matthew replied coldly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you don¡¯t kneel, I won¡¯t force you! But, your daughter is here. She


    can kneel, right?¡±


    Felicia¡¯s expression changed abruptly. ¡°Matthew, if you dare toy a finger on my daughter, I won¡¯t let


    you off!¡±


    Matthew sneered, ¡°When you pped my parents, did it ur to you that we wouldn¡¯t let you off either?


    I¡¯m telling you¡ªif you don¡¯t kneel today, I¡¯ll break both of your daughter¡¯s legs. Make your own choice!¡±


    Felicia was enraged. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    She hissed and lunged forward as if she was a lunatic, trying desperately to fight Matthew.


    However, before she could reach Matthew, she was pushed to the ground by several security guards.


    At the same time, her daughter was brought in and pressed onto the ground.


    Matthew fixed Felicia with a cold look. ¡°Are you going to kneel or not?¡±

 Chapter 1122

    Chapter 1122


    Chapter 1122 Extreme Regret


    Felicia¡¯s daughter was trembling with fright. After all, when had she ever seen such a scene?


    At this moment, Tiger came in with a baseball bat and gestured at Felicia¡¯s daughter¡¯s legs a few times.


    Upon seeing that, Felicia knew that if she didn¡¯t kneel, her daughter wouldn¡¯t be able to keep her legs.


    Felicia screamed and struggled desperately, but someone pressed her to the ground, and no one paid


    attention to her.


    James couldn¡¯t quite bear it. He wanted to speak up several times, but Helen stopped him.


    During the years after they got married, Helen had been bullied by Felicia a lot.


    She didn¡¯t have any capabilities before, so all she could do was silently endure it.


    Now, she was undoubtedly happy that her son-inw wanted to avenge her!


    Moreover, Helen knew that for people like Felicia, there was no telling how many more things would


    happen in the future if no one taught them a lesson!


    In the end, Feliciapromised and kneeled before Eric.


    Eric¡¯s face was dark with rage. His greatest hope was this daughter of his.


    Now that even she was kneeling, it meant that the Cunningham Family hadpletely lost!


    Seeing that Felicia was kneeling, the rest of the Cunninghams could only kneel too.


    Matthew¡¯s expression was indifferent as he stared at them, not feeling even the slightest sense of pity.


    From the moment he entered the Cunningham Family, these people had continuously ridiculed him and


    insulted him.


    So, these people deserve to end up like this!


    ¡°Just kneeling down doesn¡¯t mean anything. You pped my parents just now, so now, it¡¯s time to return


    the favor! p your own faces until I¡¯m satisfied!¡± Matthew said coldly.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Felicia was beyond furious. ¡°Matthew, y-you¡¯d better not go too far¡­ I won¡¯t p myself even if you kill


    me!¡±


    Ignoring her, Matthew waved his hand.


    Upon that, Tiger swung his arms and pped Felicia¡¯s daughter across the face.


    Felicia¡¯s daughter screamed like a pig being ughtered.


    Felicia¡¯s expression changed all of a sudden as she anxiously reasoned, ¡°L-Let go of my daughter¡­ I¡¯ll


    p myself, okay?¡±


    Gritting her teeth, she pped her own face.


    As for the rest of the Cunningham Family, they could only follow suit and p their own faces too.


    Seeing this, Helen felt good. All the resentment she had harbored over the years was finally released.


    After the meal was over, Matthew brought James and Helen home.


    The Cunninghams were paralyzed on the ground. After kneeling all night, their knees were swollen.


    Among them, the person who felt the most miserable was Felicia.


    This time, she returned home full of pride and spirit because she wanted to show off her capabilities in


    Eastcliff and wanted her daughter to marry into a wealthy family.


    She never dreamed that such a thing would happen on the first day they returned home.


    The project she negotiated was gone, and even her daughter¡¯s marriage had gone down the drain.


    The most important thing was that this time, she was facing a truly important figure in Eastcliff.


    Her previous snide behavior was useless with these people, and there was no room for her to make a


    fuss.


    She was filled with extreme regret now.


    If she had known that Matthew had such power, she would have gotten closer to him.


    This way, forget Gonzalez Corporation¡¯s projects¡ªshe could even bag Creative Cloud Group!


    However, she had missed such a good opportunity; she couldn¡¯t cry even if she wanted to.


    As for the Cunninghams, they were all in shock.


    They still couldn¡¯t figure out how Matthew got 30% of Renaissance Mall¡¯s shares!


    After a long time, Eric sighed in defeat. ¡°Forget it! Forget it! We¡¯ve really underestimated Matthew. Us


    Cunninghams can forget about beingparable to him!¡±


    The Cunninghams looked at each other, the expressions on their faces ratherplicated.


    Some of them were resentful and some were dissatisfied while some were puzzled, but most of them


    were regretful of not treating Matthew better in the first ce.

 Chapter 1123

    Chapter 1123


    Chapter 1123 Exploring Cadmus Lake at Night


    On the way home, James and Helen excitedly asked Matthew how he bought shares of the


    Renaissance.


    Matthew didn¡¯t tell them the specifics of the situation. Instead, he just said that this was the


    compensation from the Ten Greatest Families for framing him for Donovan¡¯s death.


    Shocked, James eximed, ¡°That¡¯s a heftypensation!¡±


    Helen was full of excitement. ¡°Matthew, then¡­ can I really go to Renaissance Mall and choose a


    store?¡±


    Smiling, Matthew replied, ¡°Mom, you can choose whatever you want. It¡¯s fine as long as you like it!¡±


    Helen was overjoyed.


    She wanted to open a gship store for the pharmacy, and she nned to leave her younger sister,


    Heidi, in charge of it.


    When the pharmacy was opened for business, not only would she be proud, but even Heidi could make


    some money!


    ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re still the most reliable one!¡± James eximed with heartfelt emotion.


    Sasha was holding Matthew¡¯s arm, and she was also in a joyous mood.


    The next day, James and Helen went to Renaissance Mall to choose a storefront.


    Tiger personally greeted them, and when the store was selected, he immediately arranged it.


    When the renovation started, Tiger sent someone to personally follow up, so there was no need for


    James and Helen to worry about it. As for the rent, it was naturally waived.


    During this period, James and Helen were ecstatic, and they felt extremely good.


    ¡­


    At 10.00PM, a ck-d Matthew arrived quietly in the vicinity of Cadmus Lake.


    Previously, the voodoo n members they encountered at Blossoms hid themselves, so he nned to


    look for the voodoo n of Cadmus Lake and ask about Orleans¡¯ situation.


    For the following few nights, he kept watch at Cadmus Lake.


    The venomous creatures in Cadmus Lake were still there, so those who bred them would certainlye


    again.


    He hid behind a boulder and sat cross-legged, then closed his eyes to heighten his hearing.


    Even the slightest movement of wind and grass could not escape his ears.


    After waiting for almost three hours, there was finally the sound of footsteps.


    Opening his eyes, Matthew hid in the dark and waited quietly.


    A man of medium stature walked toward Cadmus Lake and carefully observed the surroundings. When


    he saw that no one was around, he took out a small stove.


    He took out a piece of burning incense, then lit it and put it in the small stove, causing the stove to emit


    smoke.


    The man sat next to the small stove and stared straight at Cadmus Lake.


    After almost ten minutes, the surface of Cadmus Lake churned, as if something was about to emerge.


    Then, more than a dozen octopus-like things crawled out of Cadmus Lake and followed the smoke to the


    small stove.


    The man retrieved a bag from his body and threw it near the small stove. The octopuses immediately


    rushed forward and began to devour the things in the bag.


    Staring at the octopuses, the man carefully counted them, as if to determine if there were fewer


    octopuses.


    After counting twice, he let out a sad sigh, then sat cross-legged with a puzzled expression on his face.


    At this moment, a light cough sounded from behind him.


    The man¡¯s expression changed in an instant. He stood up abruptly and looked over in horror, just in time


    to see Matthew standing not far behind him.


    The man frowned as he stared at Matthew for a long time, unable to determine Matthew¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Who are you, sir?¡± the man asked tentatively.


    Remaining calm, Matthew asked in return, ¡°Did you know that breeding venomous creatures in the city is


    overstepping the boundary?¡±


    The man¡¯s expression was one of shock. ¡°Y-You know who I am?¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°You¡¯re from Orleans¡¯ Voodoo n!¡±


    The man widened his eyes and stared at Matthew for a long time.


    After a while, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°So, you were the one who rescued the angler?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 1124

    Chapter 1124


    Chapter 1124 Sneak Attack


    Matthew had rescued a person who was attacked by venomous creatures while fishing at Cadmus Lake.


    This was also how Matthew found Cadmus Lake.


    Matthew frowned. ¡°You know about that angler?¡±


    The man let out a bitterugh. ¡°Of course I do. I¡¯m viting the rules by breeding creatures here. If


    someone gets attacked, then I would bemitting an unforgivable sin. So, I will count the number of


    creatures every day to see if any of them are missing. If there¡¯s a missing creature, then I must


    immediately find the people who entered this area and look for the person who was attacked and treat


    them! When I found the angler, his body had recovered. At first, I couldn¡¯t figure out who cured him, but


    now, I finally know!¡±


    Matthew couldn¡¯t help being surprised. Initially, he thought that this man was simr to Sanchez and the


    others, who had no regard for human life.


    To his surprise, he even thought about healing people who were attacked by the creatures, which was


    beyond Matthew¡¯s expectation.


    After thinking for a moment, Matthew said, ¡°No matter what, breeding creatures in the city is crossing the


    line!¡±


    The man sighed. ¡°I know. ording to the rules, I should cut off my hands, return to Orleans, and never


    set foot outside Orleans. But, I have important things to do, so I can¡¯t leave. Sir, I wonder if you will be so


    kind as to punish me after I¡¯ve settled my business!¡±


    Matthew was unmoved. ¡°What¡¯s so important that you¡¯re willing to throw your life away for it?¡±


    The man shook his head. ¡°This is an Orleans matter. Please forgive me for not telling you. Also, this


    matter has nothing to do with you, sir.¡±


    Matthew frowned slightly because he knew what the man was talking about. He must be looking for


    Jinny too.


    But, the problem was that Matthew didn¡¯t know why this man was looking for Jinny.


    However, at least this man was much stronger than the voodoo n members Matthew met before.


    There was no need to mention Sanchez. The owner of the snake centipede whom he met before was


    cruel and cunning. One could tell they were bad news from just one nce.


    This man, on the other hand, is quite responsible.


    It was rare to find voodoo summoners who would think of healing the people harmed by the venomous


    creatures.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    While Matthew was pondering it, a faint sound cut through the air.


    Frowning, he quickly took two steps back, then a flying squirrelnded where he stood earlier.


    If he had been a few seconds slower, the flying squirrel would definitely havended on him.


    The flying squirrel missed, so it turned around and lunged for Matthew.


    Matthew¡¯s expression became cold. In his left hand, he took out a silver needle, then threw it and pinned


    the flying squirrel to the tree next to him.


    In the darkness, a man roared.


    Immediately afterward, several more venomous creatures rushed out and charged straight at Matthew.


    Matthew held the porcin vase in his arms. Lately, when he went out, he would go and borrow some


    venomous creatures from Jinny for protection.


    If he ran into Orleans¡¯ members, using venomous creatures to deal with venomous creatures was the


    most convenient.


    At this moment, the man suddenly rushed over and stood in front of Matthew, stopping all the venomous


    creatures.


    He muttered a few words in the direction of the woods, obviously in Orleans, which Matthew couldn¡¯t


    understand at all.


    The person hidden in the woods returned several responses. He sounded furious and discontented.


    There was a cold look on the man¡¯s face, and he said a few things out of anger, seemingly scolding the


    person in the woods.


    Feeling angry too, the person in the woods hissed. Then, the venomous creatures broke free of the


    man¡¯s grasp and rushed straight toward Matthew.


    The man¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly rushed over to stop all the creatures.


    He shouted at Matthew, ¡°Run! He wants to kill you!¡±

 Chapter 1125

    Chapter 1125


    Chapter 1125 Orleans Is Now in Chaos


    Matthew was calm. ¡°Kill me? Heh¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, he had already rushed into the woods.


    The man¡¯s expression changed sharply. ¡°Don¡¯t go over there. The closer you get to him, the more


    poisonous creatures¡ª¡±


    However, before he finished speaking, Matthew had already disappeared into the woods.


    Less than a minuteter, there was a roar from the woods, followed by a muffled grunt.


    The man was astonished, as he didn¡¯t know what was going on in the woods.


    A momentter, a person suddenly flew out of the woods andnded in front of him.


    After taking a closer look, the man¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    This person was thepanion who came with him!


    Now, this person¡¯s mouth was bleeding, and hisplexion was pale. His breathing was shallow, and he


    seemed severely injured.


    The man sucked in a breath of cold air. Hispanion wasn¡¯t a weak person, and he carried a lot of


    poisonous creatures with him, so it was impossible for any ordinary person to get close to him.


    Within a minute of entering, Matthew had found him and had severely beaten him up. Who is this man?


    As the man was thinking about it, Matthew was already slowly walking out of the woods.


    ¡°I hate it when others attack me behind my back! You want to kill me? It depends on whether you have


    the ability to do so!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s expression was calm, and he didn¡¯t appear to be injured at all.


    This left the man even more shocked than before. At this point, he understood that he had encountered a


    huge problem this time.


    The man stood with his fists clenched and asked solemnly, ¡°Sir, who are you? W-Why are you looking for


    us?¡±


    Matthew nced at him and asked coldly, ¡°Do you think you have the right to ask me that?¡±


    Looking embarrassed, the man sighed. ¡°We are indeed in the wrong. I have noints about what


    you want to do with us, sir.¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill you. I just want to know what happened to Orleans. Why did all


    the voodoo leaders from the 72 voodoo nse to Eastcliff?¡±


    The man¡¯s expression took a drastic change, and he stared at Matthew in shock. ¡°H-How did you know


    that?¡±


    Matthew said coldly, ¡°Outside Eastcliff, there have been continuous incidents of people breeding


    venomous creatures. Did you think I wouldn¡¯t investigate it? I¡¯m telling you that, as of today, I¡¯ve already


    killed a few unruly people from the voodoo n! Remember. This is Eastcliff, not Orleans. Here, there¡¯s a


    price to pay for breeding venomous creatures!¡±


    The man looked upset, and he was silent for a long time before he said in a low voice, ¡°My friend, we


    came to Eastcliff without any ill intentions. Since you know the voodoo n, then you must also know we


    only like to live in Thousand Hills. The bustling of the outside world has nothing to do with us, and we will


    not covet anything that¡¯s out there! My voodoo n has always been at peace with the world, and we


    don¡¯t have any intentions to feud with you!¡±


    Matthew proceeded to ask, ¡°Then, what are you doing in Eastcliff?¡±


    The man sighed. ¡°We¡­ We¡¯re here to find someone. This person is from Orleans, and she¡¯s very


    important to us. She was stranded for some reason, so we must get her back. I can swear on my life that


    as soon as we find her, we will leave Eastcliff immediately and never set foot in this city again!¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Matthew said, ¡°Why are you looking for this person?¡±


    The man looked at Matthew, then slowly shook his head. ¡°Please forgive me for not going into detail. And


    this is Orleans¡¯ business, so it has nothing to do with you, sir.¡±


    Matthew let out a coldugh. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t tell me, I already know.¡±


    For a moment, the man was taken aback. ¡°W-What do you know?¡±


    Matthew stood with his hands behind his back and stated, ¡°The Golden Cocoon Charm has appeared,


    and is about to devour all the venomous creatures. Orleans is now in chaos!¡±

 Chapter 1126

    Chapter 1126


    Chapter 1126 The Goal of the Voodoo n


    The man was stunned, and he remained in that state for a long time.


    The wounded man on the ground also widened his eyes and asked in a shaky voice, ¡°H-How do you


    know that?¡±


    Immediately afterward, he seemed to remember something as he suddenly eximed, ¡°No, you¡¯re one


    of Lord Voodoo¡¯s men. You¡¯re helping him.¡±


    His expression changed sharply, and he spoke to the man in Orleans, motioning for the man to leave


    him and run.


    The man looked uncertain as he stared straight at Matthew, hesitating whether to use his soulbound


    curse to fight Matthew.


    Matthew captured a key word from the person¡¯s statement¡ªLord Voodoo!


    Previously, Charmine and Left-Wing Guardian had also mentioned Lord Voodoo. Moreover, they worked


    for Lord Voodoo. Now, listening to the tone of these two people, he figured that they were Lord Voodoo¡¯s


    enemies. But, who is Lord Voodoo?


    The man hesitated for a long time before finally letting go and saying in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you?


    How did you know about the situation in Orleans? I-It¡¯s Orleans¡¯ secret. Who told you that?¡±


    Matthew didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you enough. Now, it¡¯s your turn to answer me! Who are


    you two?¡±


    The man pondered for a moment, then sighed. ¡°I¡¯m Sanyul, the n leader of Tandom n. This is my


    brother, Sanhol.¡±


    Matthew¡¯s heart wavered. This person is actually a n leader of the 72 voodoo ns of Orleans?


    Laying on the ground, Sanhol said anxiously, ¡°Sanyul, he works for Lord Voodoo. Don¡¯t tell him all this!¡±


    Sanyul sighed. ¡°If he¡¯s really working for Lord Voodoo, then he should be very clear about Orleans¡¯


    affairs. What¡¯s the point of keeping it a secret, then?¡±


    Sanhol couldn¡¯t help being stunned. After thinking about it, he reckoned that it was indeed the case.


    Sanyul looked at Matthew and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯re here to look for the Golden Cocoon


    Charm, but we¡¯ve yet to find any clues. If you want to get the whereabouts of the Golden Cocoon Charm


    from us, it¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know so many things. I just want to know why you¡¯re looking for the


    Golden Cocoon Charm!¡±


    After contemting for a long time, Sanyul finally answered softly, ¡°O-Of course it¡¯s because we want to


    bring the Golden Cocoon Charm back to Orleans!¡±


    At this moment, Sanhol, who was still on the ground, shouted, ¡°I¡¯m telling you¡ªthe 72 voodoo ns of


    Orleans will never surrender! If Lord Voodoo wants to take control of Orleans, that¡¯s just wishful thinking!


    Now, all the n leaders of the 72 voodoo ns havee to Eastcliff just to find the Golden Cocoon


    Charm. When we find it, we can kill Lord Voodoo, and the 72 voodoo ns of Orleans will regain their


    freedom! Lord Voodoo has lost his power, so you will not end up well if you help him!¡±


    Matthew couldn¡¯t help butugh. It turned out that it was a fight for power.


    It seemed that Lord Voodoo wanted to take control of Orleans, but the 72 voodoo ns were unwilling to


    surrender. That was why they wanted to find the Golden Cocoon Charm¡ªto deal with Lord Voodoo.


    ¡°You should know that the Golden Cocoon Charm will devour all venomous creatures. If you bring it back


    to Orleans, you¡¯ll lose all your venomous creatures,¡± Matthew said lightly.


    Sanyul sighed and muttered, ¡°Lord Voodoo has controlled Orleans for 53 years. The 72 voodoo ns


    can¡¯t bear it anymore. We¡¯re willing to lose everything we¡¯ve cultivated to overthrow Lord Voodoo¡¯s rule!


    The 72 voodoo ns will never be ves!¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It was obvious that the people of the 72 voodoo ns were filled with resentment toward Lord Voodoo.


    Puzzled, Matthew asked, ¡°Why do you have to find the Golden Cocoon Charm? Can¡¯t you kill Lord


    Voodoo if all 72 ns joined forces?¡±


    Sanyul answered solemnly, ¡°As of today, there are no more than five people who can kill Lord Voodoo.


    Even if the n leaders of the 72 voodoo ns join forces, we can¡¯t kill him!¡±

 Chapter 1127

    Chapter 1127


    Chapter 1127 The Powerful Lord Voodoo


    Matthew was surprised. ¡°Is that so? Is Lord Voodoo that powerful? Even if he really is that powerful, he


    has ruled Orleans for 53 years. How long can he live? In order to defeat Lord Voodoo, is it worth losing


    all your venomous creatures?¡±


    Sanyul frowned and looked puzzled, as if feeling Matthew shouldn¡¯t be asking this question.


    Sanhol snapped angrily, ¡°What are you pretending for? You¡¯re Lord Voodoo¡¯s b*tch. Don¡¯t you know


    about Lord Voodoo¡¯s soulbound curse? That old thing definitely lives longer than anyone else!¡±


    Matthew was surprised, but he remained unperturbed as he said, ¡°Of course I know that. But, is that a


    problem?¡±


    Sanhol yelled in fury, ¡°What do you think! His soulbound curse is the Immortal Charm! Lord Voodoo is


    only 97 years old now. With the power of the Immortal Charm, he can live for at least another 30 years. If


    he lives for another 30 years more, how many people of the 72 voodoo ns of Orleans will be able to


    survive?¡±


    Matthew was secretly shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that this was the kind of charm Lord Voodoo cultivated.


    The Immortal Charm was also recorded in the inheritance of the jade pendant.


    This was a charm that could greatly improve longevity, and it was extremely difficult to cultivate.


    It wasmon for cultivators of this charm to enhance their longevity and live for more than a hundred


    years.


    To his surprise, Lord Voodoo actually cultivated this charm. It was no wonder that the 72 voodoo ns


    were so eager to kill him!


    Moreover, not only could the Immortal Charm improve longevity, the most important thing was that it


    could greatly increase one¡¯sbat power. It was known as Orleans¡¯ King of Charms.


    The only thing that could defeat the Immortal Charm was the legendary Golden Cocoon Charm!


    Matthew finally understood why Lord Voodoo and the people of the 72 voodoo ns were so anxious to


    find the Golden Cocoon Charm.


    To Orleans, the Golden Cocoon Charm was simply too important!


    The 72 voodoo ns wanted to use the Golden Cocoon Charm to defeat Lord Voodoo.


    Lord Voodoo, on the other hand, wanted to destroy the Golden Cocoon Charm in advance to eliminate


    this biggest threat.


    ¡°Although the Immortal Charm is powerful, it¡¯s not invincible. There are so many people in the 72 voodoo


    ns. Isn¡¯t that enough to kill him?¡± Matthew wondered.


    Feeling indignante, Sanhol bit back, ¡°Hey, what are you trying to say? You¡¯re Lord Voodoo¡¯s b*tch, so


    shouldn¡¯t you know better? If we could kill him, we would¡¯ve killed him a long time ago. Did we still have


    to be oppressed by him for so long? Now, there are not more than five people in the world who can kill


    him. And more than ten years ago, one died¡ª¡±


    Sanyul suddenly waved his hand to stop Sanhol.


    His expression was cold as he stared at Matthew. ¡°You don¡¯t work for Lord Voodoo, do you?¡±


    Matthew nodded and gave him a light smile.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Sanhol¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You don¡¯t work for Lord Voodoo? Then¡­ Then, why are you asking me


    so many questions? A-Are you deliberately trying to get secrets about Orleans from us? You b*stard!¡±


    Matthew shot him a nce. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I worked for Lord Voodoo. You were the one who assumed


    that. Besides, even though I asked you, you didn¡¯t have to answer me.¡±


    Sanhol was stumped.


    Matthew waved his hand. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get down to business. If you find that girl, what are you going to do


    with her?¡±


    Sanhol warned, ¡°Sanyul, don¡¯t tell him! This person is bad news!¡±


    Frowning, Sanyul fixed Matthew with a cold gaze. ¡°Why should I answer you?¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°Because I can help you find this girl.¡±


    Sanyul and Sanhol¡¯s expressions changed, and both of them stared at Matthew. ¡°D-Do you know where


    she is?¡±


    Matthew didn¡¯t speak, but opened a porcin vase and released a poisonous centipede.


    When Sanyul and Sanhol saw the poisonous centipede, their expressions changed once more.


    ¡°I-Isn¡¯t this a poisonous centipede from Orleans? But, why is your poisonous centipede so strong?¡±


    Sanhol eximed.


    Sanyul was silent for a moment, then his eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Y-You¡¯ve met her?¡±

 Chapter 1128

    Chapter 1128


    Chapter 1128 Invincible in His Time


    Sanhol wondered. ¡°Who has he met?¡±


    Sanyul red at him. ¡°Idiot, look closely! Before the Orleans¡¯ Golden Cocoon Charm is born, it would


    nourish ten thousand different venomous creatures along with it. The poisonous worms that follow the


    Golden Cocoon will have their poisons greatly enhanced. This poisonous centipede must have been


    cultivated by her!¡±


    Sanhol¡¯s expression changed suddenly, and he immediately stared at Matthew.


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°Now, can you finally answer my questions?¡±


    Sanyul¡¯s expression became solemn, and he said with a low voice, ¡°If she can help us kill Lord Voodoo,


    then we will forever be grateful for her. We, the Orleans, will respect her for generations toe!¡±


    Matthew nodded slowly.


    Although he had just met this Sanyul, Matthew felt that this person was still a worthy man.


    He was responsible and courageous; he was much better than the other people from the voodoo ns


    he had met before!


    With Sanyul¡¯s words, Matthew felt a lot more at ease.


    Matthew had never dared to say anything about Jinny because he didn¡¯t know how these people would


    deal with her.


    ¡°Looks like I made the right decisioning here tonight. You¡¯re right¡ªI¡¯ve already met that girl! And,


    during this time, she has been by my side all the time,¡± Matthew said softly.


    Sanyul looked surprised and asked anxiously, ¡°Really? Then where is she now?¡±


    Matthew answered, ¡°If you want to know what the situation is, juste with me and take a look


    yourself!¡±


    Sanyul nodded without hesitation. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Sanhol, on the other hand, was still apprehensive toward Matthew. ¡°Sanyul, you can¡¯t just believe


    everything this person says! He could be trying to deceive and kill us¡­¡±


    Sanyul red at him. ¡°You idiot. With his strength, he can easily kill us here, so what would be the use of


    him lying?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    When Sanhol heard what his brother said, he was rendered speechless, and after thinking about it


    carefully, he arrived at the conclusion that his brother was right.


    Matthew was strong after all, and he also carried such a strong centipede with him.


    If he really tried his best, even the two of thembined would not be his opponent.


    With this in mind, he also struggled to stand up. With Sanyul¡¯s help, he limped down the mountain with


    Matthew.


    Matthew had parked his car at the foot of the mountain. Soon, the three of them drove straight to


    Lakeside Garden.


    On the way there, Matthew said curiously, ¡°By the way, you said before that there are no more than five


    people in the world who can kill Lord Voodoo. Is he that strong?¡±


    Sanyul nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not that he¡¯s very strong, but it¡¯s just not easy to kill him. You know about the


    Orleans¡¯ situation¡ªthe Immortal Charm is very difficult to break. Only these five people have the ability


    to break the Immortal Charm!¡±


    Matthew said oddly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you ask them to help you? Getting back the Golden


    Cocoon Charm may not be a good thing for the Orleans as well¡­¡±


    Sanyul sighed. ¡°It¡¯s easier said than done to ask these five people for help. This is the Orleans¡¯ business


    ¡ªoutsiders are not willing to interfere at all. If it was more than ten years ago when Shane Larson, The


    King of Northern Territory, was still here, he may have been willing to help. But, sigh¡­¡±


    It may have seemed casual for Sanyul, but Matthew took it to heart.


    When Matthew heard the name ¡®Shane Larson¡¯, his heart skipped a beat.


    That was his father¡¯s name!


    He was still young when his family perished.


    He only knew that his family was strong and his father was powerful.


    But he didn¡¯t know that his father was this powerful!


    Despite having his heart fall into a sea of turbulence, he asked calmly, ¡°Shane could kill Lord Voodoo?¡±


    Sanyul nodded. ¡°Of course! Among the six kings, only Shane was invincible in those times! With his


    strength, he could single-handedly kill Lord Voodoo! Furthermore, among these powerhouses, only


    Shane had the most heroic demeanor and was willing to help when he saw injustices¡ªeven if it was


    none of his business. The other five were all just minding their own businesses. Who would want to care


    about Orleans¡¯ affairs?¡±


    Matthew was even more shocked in his heart.


    His father was invincible in his time?


    His blood boiled, and he felt extremely proud of his father!

 Chapter 1129

    Chapter 1129


    Chapter 1129 Clues to His Family Tragedy


    Matthew drove the car while he pretended to be curious and asked about his father¡¯s past.


    He could see that Sanyul and Sanhol respected Shane very much.


    When they were speaking of Shane, both of their eyes were full of admiration.


    At the end, Sanyul suddenly sighed. ¡°Sigh. It¡¯s a pity that good people don¡¯t live long. Shane was his


    generation¡¯s hero¡ªit¡¯s such a shame that he had to die in such a mysterious manner.¡±


    Hearing that, Matthew also became gloomy.


    All of sudden, Sanhol said, ¡°I doubt the reason for his death is unknown! Anyway, I feel that this must


    have had something to do with Lord Voodoo!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Matthew became vignt, and his expression changed. Then, he


    hurriedly asked, ¡°Lord Voodoo? You mean, Lord Voodoo was involved in this matter? What the hell did


    he do? Did he kill Shane Larson?¡±


    Both Sanyul and Sanhol looked at Matthew in surprise. His reaction was too intense, leaving them both a


    little surprised.


    Matthew immediately noticed that he had overreacted, and said quickly, ¡°Oh, I-I¡¯m just curious. That¡¯s all.


    Didn¡¯t you say that Lord Voodoo was no match for Shane? How could he kill him?¡±


    Sanhol simply replied in disdain, ¡°Hmph, the Orleans¡¯ use of poison is unparalleled in the world. He may


    not have been able to kill Shane, but he could have cooperated with others to poison Shane.¡±


    Sanyul frowned. ¡°Sanhol, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Sanhol immediately interjected. ¡°Sanyul, I¡¯m not! Look, Natalie Larson entered the Orleans¡¯ border to


    collect medicine and warned Lord Voodoo once, and Lord Voodoo always held a grudge. When Shane


    Larsonter died in battle, Lord Voodoo happened to not be in Orleans. If you think back, he hadn¡¯t been


    out of Orleans for decades, so why did he leave during such a critical time? There must have been


    something amiss there!¡±


    A cold light shed in Matthew¡¯s eyes.


    He hadn¡¯t been able to find the slightest clue about his family¡¯s tragedy back then.


    Now, as he listened to what Sanhol said, he suddenly found some clues.


    Could it be that Lord Voodoo really participated in the Larson Family¡¯s annihtion?


    If this was the case, then he would have to meet this Lord Voodoo no matter what. He needed to find out


    about the tragedy that befell his family!


    ¡­


    In Lakeside Vi.


    Jinny was already fast asleep.


    Matthew led the two men into the yard, and their expressions changed quickly.


    Sanhol was the first to speak. ¡°Sanyul, the voodoo worms on my body are bing restless. What¡¯s


    going on?¡±


    Sanyul looked nervous as well. ¡°Mine too! It looks like we must have walked near the Golden Cocoon


    Charm.¡±


    When Sanhol heard that, he was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Really?¡±


    Matthew opened the door, walked to the back room, and woke Jinny up.


    Jinny rubbed her sleepy eyes and came out, following behind Matthew. ¡°Matthew, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Matthew answered, ¡°There are two people who want to meet you!¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Jinny was surprised. ¡°Who is it? Is it¡­ Dr. Burton and the others?¡±


    In Jinny¡¯s life, apart from her mother, there was only Matthew as well as Jordan and his wife.


    Matthew didn¡¯t answer and took her into the living room.


    Sanyul and Sanhol were sitting on the sofa, and when they saw Jinnying out, they immediately


    stood up.


    At this moment, all the voodoo worms on the two of them crawled out uncontrobly, as if they were


    attracted by something.


    The two were extremely excited¡ªthese were the voodoo worms they kept with them, and they were


    always very obedient.


    However, in this seemingly out of control situation, the only possibility was that they saw the Golden


    Cocoon Charm.


    The Golden Cocoon Charm was the most powerful charm in Orleans, and it was also the King of


    Charms.


    There was no doubt that the girl in front of them was the person they had been looking for.


    Matthew introduced Jinny. ¡°Her name is Jinny, and she came from Orleans. Take a look¡ªis she the one


    you¡¯ve been looking for?¡±


    Sanhol and Sanyul looked at Jinny excitedly, while she was a little panicked and hid behind Matthew.


    Sanhol whispered, ¡°Sanyul, didn¡¯t you say that the girl was covered in abscesses? S-She doesn¡¯t seem


    to have any!¡±


    Right now, Jinny¡¯s skin was like a baby¡¯s¡ªit was white and smooth, and there were no traces of


    abscesses at all.

 Chapter 1130

    Chapter 1130


    Chapter 1130 Orlean¡¯s King of Charms


    Sanyul replied with a deep voice, ¡°It is rumored that the Golden Cocoon Charm is born with its carrier.


    After birth, the golden cocoon eggs are deposited on the surface of the skin, and they do look like


    abscesses. However, as the Golden Cocoon Charm takes its shape, it will leave the skin surface and


    restore the skin to its original state.¡±


    Sanhol immediately understood after hearing what his brother said. ¡°Then, is she really the person we¡¯ve


    been looking for?¡±


    Sanyul thought for a while, then whispered, ¡°Sir, can I do something to double confirm?¡±


    Matthew waved his hand. ¡°By all means.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Sanyul respectfully said to Jinny, ¡°I apologize in advance if I end up offending you!¡±


    After saying that, he took a deep breath, and his face flushed red in an instant.


    Sanhol eximed, ¡°Sanyul, are you going to use your soulbound curse?¡±


    Sanyul didn¡¯t speak; instead, he let out a low growl twice, opened his mouth, and spat out a half-foot-


    long red scorpion.


    This was Sanyul¡¯s soulbound curse¡ªthe most important voodoo worm for the members of Orleans¡¯


    voodoo n which had to be nted in one¡¯s body since birth.


    This kind of soulbound curse had extremely terrifying power, but when it was used, it would also greatly


    harm the host at the same time.


    When Matthew dealt with Sanchez before, he only used his soulbound curse as thest resort.


    And when Crow was sealed by Matthew¡¯s silver needle at the time, he also used his soulbound curse to


    pull out the silver needle.


    However, after the soulbound curse was taken out, and should the host die, the soulbound curse would


    be an ownerless curse which could be easily taken away by others.


    Crow¡¯s two apprentices stole his soulbound curse and killed him easily, and hence the soulbound curse


    had be someone else¡¯s curse.


    Therefore, unless it was used as ast resort, no one in the voodoo n would so carelessly summon


    their soulbound curse.


    After the red scorpion came out of Sanyul¡¯s body, it turned around twice, and suddenly crawled toward


    Jinny.


    Jinny was not afraid at all; on the contrary, she looked at the red scorpion with great interest.


    The red scorpion climbed to Jinny¡¯s feet and circled around Jinny a few times¡ªit seemed very happy.


    All of a sudden, it climbed directly onto Jinny¡¯s feet and traced along her legs to her neck.


    During the whole process, this red scorpion didn¡¯t hurt Jinny in the slightest, but instead seemed to like


    Jinny very much. It was walking back and forth on Jinny¡¯s shoulders, seemingly ecstatic.


    Jinny even stretched out her hand and gently stroked the red scorpion.


    The red scorpion was very docile¡ªeven when Jinny touched its tail, it didn¡¯t hurt Jinny in the slightest.


    This scene made both Sanyul and Sanhol stunned.


    Sanyul trembled with excitement. ¡°It really is her, it really is her! We finally found her! Finally!¡±


    When Jinny saw Sanyul erupt with excitement, she was surprised and a little overwhelmed, which led


    her to hide behind Matthew.


    Matthew smiled. ¡°Are you sure that she is the one you¡¯ve been looking for?¡±


    Sanyul said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m sure. I¡¯m absolutely sure! The Golden Cocoon Charm is the King of Charms.


    My soulbound curse is usually extremely aggressive, so only when it is close to the Golden Cocoon


    Charm will it be docile. She must have the Golden Cocoon Charm in her body!¡±


    Matthew nodded slowly.


    In fact, the first time he saw Jinny, he was able to see something special about her.


    ording to the memory of the jade pendant, the Golden Cocoon Charm was the King of Charms in


    Orleans.


    Once the Golden Cocoon Charm was formed, it would be invincible.


    However, even in Orleans, the Golden Cocoon Charm would rarely appear, and it might not be born once


    in hundreds of years.


    However, once the Golden Cocoon Charm appeared, those who master the charm would run rampant in


    the world¡ªthey would be peerless!


    Hence, he said at the time that Jinny was the luckiest person in the world.


    Sanhol excitedly said, ¡°Miss Jinny, we finally found you. We can finally go back to Orleans!¡±


    Jinny hid behind Matthew, her face full of panic. ¡°Matthew¡­ what do they want?¡±


    Matthew smiled and said, ¡°They want to take you home.¡±


    Jinny was flustered. ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m not going home. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I just want to stay by your


    side. You said that you wouldn¡¯t drive me away. You promised¡­¡±


    As Jinny said that, she started to cry.


    Both Sanyul and Sanhol were stunned.

 Chapter 1131

    Chapter 1131


    Chapter 1131 I Want to Meet Lord Voodoo


    Sanhol was anxious. ¡°Jinny, you must go back to Orleans with us! Orleans is in chaos now, and Lord


    Voodoo is making aplete mess of it. You have to go back and stop him!¡±


    Sanyul directly pulled Sanhol aside and said kindly, ¡°Jinny, you have the Golden Cocoon Charm, which is


    the King of Charms in the whole of Orleans. As long as you return to Orleans, you will be able to lead


    everyone there. I promise that, when you return, your life will definitely be much better than it is here!¡±


    Jinny shook her head vigorously while clutching Matthew¡¯s clothes tightly.


    Sanyul was helpless¡ªhe could see that Jinny actually relied on Matthew a lot.


    ¡°Mr. Larson¡­ can you help and persuade her?¡±


    Matthew said softly, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not necessary to bring her back to Orleans. I got the news that Lord


    Voodoo ising to Eastcliff soon. Your purpose is just to kill him anyway. We can still kill him in


    Eastcliff!¡±


    When the brothers heard what Matthew just said, they were taken aback, and it was obvious on their


    faces. ¡°Lord Voodoo ising to Eastcliff? How did you know that?¡±


    Matthew recounted what happened to Crow and others before.


    After they heard it, their expressions changed again.


    ¡°So Left-Wing Guardian said that. It seems that Lord Voodoo is reallying! What do we do? Jinny¡¯s


    Golden Cocoon Charm has not yet been fully formed, so we are not Lord Voodoo¡¯s opponents yet¡­¡±


    The two walked around anxiously as they tried to figure out a way for the n to seed.


    Matthew nced at them and said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic too much, the two of you. Lord Voodoo may not be able


    to find this ce so quickly. During this time, you should contact the leaders of the 72 ns as soon as


    possible, and prepare to join forces with them to deal with Lord Voodoo. As for this Lord Voodoo, hmph, I


    really want to meet him!¡±


    Sanyul remembered the strength that Matthew had shown before, and his heart suddenly became a lot


    more at ease.


    He took a deep breath and nodded slowly. ¡°Okay, we will just follow your instructions, Mr. Larson.


    However, I want to remind you that Lord Voodoo is very cunning¡ªyou must not underestimate him!¡±


    Matthew nodded slowly.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Matthew then took his leave, leaving Sanyul and Sanhol at the vi with Jinny.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to ask the servants to deliver meals for two more people every day.


    After Matthew left, Jinny immediately ran upstairs to the room.


    When the brothers saw that, they felt embarrassed and stood in the living room for a long time. Finally,


    they decided to move to the sofa and sat down.


    ¡°This Mr. Larson is really amazing!¡±


    Sanyul eximed in awe.


    Sanhol thought for a while and said, ¡°His beating hurts!¡±


    Sanyul heard this and merely nced at him. ¡°Of course it does! I told you not to act rashly back then,


    but you never listened to me. Fortunately, Mr. Larson didn¡¯t make a ruthless attack. Otherwise, you¡¯d be


    dead by now!¡±


    Sanhol pouted, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything further in the end.


    Matthew left Lakeside Garden and went straight to Billy¡¯s.


    As soon as he arrived, he told Billy what happened tonight¡ªincluding Jinny¡¯s affairs.


    Billy frowned when he heard this. ¡°People from Orleans actually entered Eastcliff, and you are going to


    help them deal with Lord Voodoo?¡±


    Matthew nodded.


    Billy stared at him for a while. ¡°You have to think about it properly. Lord Voodoo is not a simple person.


    Even I may not so lightly dare to say I could beat him. If you want to deal with him with your capabilities


    now, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy!¡±


    Matthew said softly, ¡°No matter what, I have to do this! Mr. Newman, I am here to ask you for a favor.¡±


    Without the slightest hesitation, Billy answered, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Matthew was silent for a while, and then said softly, ¡°If this time, I die unfortunately, I hope you can help


    me protect my family!¡±


    Billy gave him a deep look and nodded slowly. ¡°Okay, I promise you!¡±


    Matthew finally felt the weight being lifted off his shoulders and heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the


    answer he was hoping for.


    He had long made a decision. Next, he would deal with Lord Voodoo personally.


    He wanted to find out what was behind the Larson Family¡¯s annihtion!

 Chapter 1132

    Chapter 1132


    Chapter 1132 How Dare You Betray Us?


    It was 3.00AM.


    Matthew quietly sneaked into the Telk Residence and sprinkled some venomous worms into Philip¡¯s


    room.


    After less than half an hour, Philip let out a shrill scream.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Everyone in the Telk Family was busy trying to treat him and look for famous doctors, but s, they


    could not find a cure.


    The most important thing was that they saw all kinds of small worms crawling out of Philip¡¯s mouth and


    nose, which looked extremely grotesque and terrifying.


    The moment Aloysius and Wesley saw this, they immediately knew that Philip must have been cursed.


    They had colluded with the Orleans¡¯ Voodoo n, so they had some understanding of the Orleans¡¯


    curses and venomous worms.


    In order to save Philip, Aloysius ordered Wesley to find the people from Orleans¡¯ Voodoo n and ask


    them for help.


    As soon as he got that order, Wesley hurried out and drove straight to the outskirts of the city.


    However, he didn¡¯t notice that there was a man in ck lying on the roof of his car, and it was Matthew.


    Matthew deliberately cast a curse just so he could find the position of this group of people from the


    voodoo n.


    Originally, he didn¡¯t really want to get involved in Orleans¡¯ affairs.


    However, when he learned that his father¡¯s death and his family tragedy were rted to Lord Voodoo, he


    knew that he had to intervene anyway!


    Wesley drove the car to the outside of a vi on the outskirts of the city, got out of the car quickly, and


    rushed directly into the vi.


    Matthew followed closely and sneaked in quietly as well.


    As soon as Wesley entered the door, he was immediately pushed to the ground.


    ¡°No! Stop! It¡¯s me, Wesley Telk!¡±


    Wesley hurriedly shouted.


    Only then did the people in the house stop the beating and the lights came on.


    There were four people in the house; three of them were Left-Wing Guardian and two of Crows¡¯


    apprentices.


    Left-Wing Guardian frowned and asked solemnly, ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to note to us if


    there isn¡¯t anything special?¡±


    Before Wesley could speak, a voice came from the door. ¡°Wesley Telk, your mission isplete. You


    can go!¡±


    Everyone turned to look and saw Matthew standing at the door.


    Left-Wing Guardian¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°Wesley, did you bring Matthew Larson here? How


    dare you betray us!¡±


    Wesley¡¯s expression also changed. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on! Matthew Larson, why are you


    here?¡±


    Matthew chuckled. ¡°Wesley, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of them. With me here, they won¡¯t be able toy


    a finger on you!¡±


    Left-Wing Guardian was trembling with anger. ¡°Wesley Telk, you really did betray us! We will never let


    you go. I will wipe out the entire Telk Familypletely!¡±


    Wesley was going crazy. He could see that Matthew was deliberately trying to frame him.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on¡­¡±


    As he was about to exin, Matthew had already charged toward the four people in the house.


    When he passed by Wesley, he took out a silver needle and sealed his acupoint.


    With that, Wesley couldn¡¯t make a sound, let alone exin the situation at all.


    At the same time, the four people in the house were in a mess.


    They had fought against Matthew before and knew that they could not win against him at all.


    Now that the fight had erupted so abruptly, the four of them couldn¡¯t react and had no way to resist it¡ª


    they simply wanted to find an opportunity to escape.


    However, Matthewpletely blocked all exits this time¡ªhe didn¡¯t want to give these people the


    slightest chance to escape.


    Soon after the fight broke out, one of them was kicked in the neck by Matthew, then he died tragically on


    the spot as the result of a broken neck.


    Matthew didn¡¯t show any mercy this time.


    These people were Lord Voodoo¡¯s subordinates.


    And Lord Voodoo was very likely to be one of the murderers who destroyed the Larson Family in the first


    ce!


    Therefore, how could he have mercy on these people?


    When Left-Wing Guardian saw this, his expressions grew even more panicked.


    The three of them cast their soulbound curse in session, preparing to fight Matthew to their deaths.


    At that moment, there was a loud noise outside the house, as if someone was beating a drum.


    Immediately after, there was the beating of gongs and drums as well as the sound of flutes, like musical


    instruments used for funerals.


    Left-Wing Guardian and the others were stunned for a moment, and then overjoyed.


    ¡°Lord Voodoo is here! Lord Voodoo is here! Matthew Larson, you¡¯re dead! Hahaha¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 1133

    Chapter 1133


    Chapter 1133 Lord Voodoo Is Back


    Matthew¡¯s face turned cold. Am I meeting Lord Voodoo so soon?


    However, when he thought about his father, he was not afraid.


    He took the first shot, knocked down Left-Wing Guardians and the two apprentices, and then rushed out


    of the vi.


    Running wildly in the direction of the sound of the drums and gongs, Matthew saw a few dark red


    lanterns faintly in the distance slowlying into view in the darkness.


    Behind the rednterns were a group of people wearing red robes and ying various musical


    instruments, as if to announce to people that someone of prestige had arrived.


    However, in this darkness, such an odd scene would make people shudder at the sight of it.


    Matthew took a deep breath and rushed forward.


    Right then, the person on the opposite side also discovered Matthew.


    A woman wearing a white top hat walked out of the team, pointed at Matthew, and scolded, ¡°Lord


    Voodoo is here. Idlers, please all stay away! Otherwise, we will kill you without mercy!¡±


    At this moment, Matthew also saw the scene clearly.


    There were about fifty people in this entourage.


    In the middle of the line, there was a topless carriage with eight people carrying it.


    On top of the carriage was a tall man sitting cross-legged.


    Although it was dark and Matthew couldn¡¯t see his appearance clearly, Matthew could vaguely sense


    that this man was not old.


    ording to Sanyul, Lord Voodoo was nearly a hundred years old.


    However, this man seemed to be in his prime!


    Is this the effect of the Immortal Charm?


    Matthew didn¡¯t shy away. He made a beeline to him and said coldly, ¡°This is not the Orleans, Lord


    Voodoo. You have crossed the line!¡±


    The woman was furious. ¡°Ignorant b*stard. I see that you are seeking death! Then, die!¡±


    She flicked her fingers as she yelled, and a ck flying insect flew straight to Matthew.


    Matthew was already prepared, and the silver needle in his right hand stabbed into the air, urately


    nailing the ck flying insect.


    The woman couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. She didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a powerful person upon


    arriving in Eastcliff.


    Right then, the man on the carriage sat up straight.


    He opened his eyes. His two eyeballs emitted a faint blue light in the darkness, looking like a starved


    wolf.


    The man waved his hand, signaling the woman to retreat.


    He looked at Matthew with interest. ¡°Young man, are you trying to stop me?¡±


    Matthew said coldly, ¡°I am not stopping you. It was you who crossed the line! The Orleans¡¯ Voodoo n


    are not allowed to step out of Orleans or use curses to harm anyone. Don¡¯t you remember all these


    rules?¡±


    These information were all memories that Matthew got from the jade pendant.


    In ancient times, the people of the Orleans¡¯ Voodoo n once stepped out of Thousand Hills and wanted


    to attack the outside world, causing harm to everyone.


    Back then, the strong forces in Central Cathay gathered to force these voodoo ns back to the hill and


    had them sign an agreement to not to step out of it, which had been honored as the rule!


    The man sneered, ¡°Crossing the line? Oh, in this world, where are the boundaries? If you can kill me,


    then your words would be the rules! If you can¡¯t kill me, then I¡¯ll be the one to dictate what the rules are!


    Young man, with just your abilities, do you seriously want to talk to me about the rules? You are biting off


    more than you can chew!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s face turned cold. This Lord Voodoo is too arrogant!


    ¡°No matter what, there will be justice in the affairs of the world. Although I can¡¯t kill you, there are many


    people who can kill you in Central Cathay!¡±


    Matthew angrily yelled.


    Lord Voodooughed wildly. ¡°Unfortunately, you are not the one who can kill me! Finn, teach him a


    lesson, will you? Remember, no curses!¡±


    A tall young man who stood by Lord Voodoo stepped forward. He was handsome in appearance, evil in


    his eyes, and arrogant in his demeanor.


    ¡°Arrogant little b*stard, how dare you go against my master! I will teach you to know your ce!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    While the young man was talking, he rushed in front of Matthew and punched him head on.


    Matthew couldn¡¯t help but be surprised that this young man didn¡¯t even need to use his curses. What¡¯s


    going on?

 Chapter 1134

    Chapter 1134


    Chapter 1134 The Powerful Lord Voodoo


    When Matthew saw that the young man was approaching aggressively, he didn¡¯t dare to hesitate.


    He quickly took action¡ªwith both his hands across his chest, he blocked the young man¡¯s attack.


    A trace of disdain wiped through the young man¡¯s lips. ¡°Wing Chun boxing? Oh, you savages are only fit


    to use such girly boxing skills!¡±


    As he spoke, his movement changed. His fists opened and closed, and his offense was fierce. In a split


    second, it had already turned into the Fist of the Eight Trigrams.


    Both his hands formed fists, which were like heavy hammers, as he suddenly attacked Matthew.


    The sound of hooting kepting out of his mouth as he took his shot at Matthew. His momentum was


    strong, and it was deafening!


    Matthew had to admit that this young man was the most powerful one among so many people he had


    met.


    In the first few hits, Matthew was caught off guard and almost suffered a loss.


    However, Matthew still had the inheritance of his ancestors¡ªnot just in terms of his medical skills, but


    also the martial skills andbat experience of his ancestors.


    This kind ofbat experience was to be continuously improved in battles.


    For the first few minutes, Matthew was at a disadvantage.


    A sneer on his face, the young man didn¡¯t take Matthew seriously at all.


    However, as time went on, Matthew became more and more handy at fighting, and he gradually became


    equal to this young man.


    The youth¡¯s expression changed. He really couldn¡¯t understand¡ªhow could Matthew¡¯sbat power


    gradually increase?


    However, the battle was far from over.


    As the fighting time got longer, Matthew¡¯sbat power increased.


    In the end, the young man waspletely at a disadvantage and was beaten by Matthew to the point


    that he could not fight back.


    The Orleans were shocked when they saw such a situation.


    No one expected that Lord Voodoo¡¯s direct disciple would be defeated by an unknown man.


    In the end, Finn became more and more angry. Toward the end, he let out a roar and opened his mouth


    to spit out a flying insect.


    At this moment, the man on the carriage let out a low moan.


    The flying insect seemed to be summoned. It turned around and bit the young man¡¯s face.


    The young man was caught off guard. He let out a shrill scream, covered his face, and rolled on the


    ground in pain.


    Lord Voodoo stood up from his carriage, and his eyes were cold. ¡°I said no curses. Did you take my


    words as nothing?¡±


    The young man fell to his knees tremblingly and begged in a low voice. ¡°Master, I¡­ I was wrong¡­¡±


    The flying insect was still biting on his face and was gnawing at his cheek fiercely.


    After a while, arge piece of flesh on his face was gnawed off, revealing the white of the bones inside.


    Despite this, the young man still did not dare to move the flying insect away, which showed his fear of


    Lord Voodoo.


    Lord Voodoo waved his hand, and the flying insect stopped. The young man trembled with pain and


    kneeled on the ground tremblingly.


    Lord Voodoo nced at Matthew with interest. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a powerful young


    man in a ce like Eastcliff. And here I thought that Billy Newmanpletely broke the backbone of the


    Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff, and there were no more powerful people here. Who on earth are you?¡±


    Matthew was puzzled¡ªhe didn¡¯t understand what Lord Voodoo meant.


    However, he also had a vague guess.


    Though the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff had a lot of property, their might was not strong.


    Even the heads of the Ten Greatest Families couldn¡¯tst a few rounds with Matthew.


    This waspletely inconsistent with the strength of those big families!


    Could it be that this is because of Billy?


    Matthew said solemnly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to care who I am. You just need to know that you¡¯ve crossed the


    line!¡±


    Lord Voodooughed wildly. ¡°How ignorant. I see that you are seeking your own death! So how about I


    grant your wish!¡±


    As he spoke, Lord Voodoo suddenly leaped from the carriage like an eagle, and he lunged toward


    Matthew with his palms facing him.


    Matthew¡¯s expression changed, and he raised his palms at him at the same time.


    The two hit each other, and Matthew only felt a huge force, which pushed him directly back five or six


    steps.


    There was the distinct taste of iron in his throat, and a stream of blood almost gushed out of his mouth.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1135

    Chapter 1135


    Chapter 1135 Matthew Is Injured


    Matthew was severely injured, but Lord Voodoo only bounced back onto his carriage. His expression


    was as usual, as if nothing had happened.


    This situation caused Matthew¡¯splexion to change instantly. After Matthew got the inheritance of the


    jade pendant, he had fought against people many times, but he had never suffered such a loss. The


    strength of Lord Voodoo was really not to be underestimated! This old monster, who had lived for 97


    years, was really not something he could deal with now.


    However, in fact, Lord Voodoo was also shocked to the extreme. Afterunching a full blow, he originally


    thought he could kill Matthew immediately. Unexpectedly, Matthew only took a few steps back, and he


    didn¡¯t even spit out a mouthful of blood, which surprised him. He nced at Matthew and said coldly,


    ¡°Hmph, since you didn¡¯t die after taking my attack, I will acknowledge that you still have a bit of skill!


    However, whoever gets in my way must die!¡±


    With a wave of his hand, a man next to him pulled out a machete and walked straight toward Matthew.


    Matthew¡¯s whole body was flowing with blood, and he had no power to resist now.


    At that critical moment, a ck shadow rushed toward Matthew in the distance.


    Matthew took a closer look, and the person who came was actually Ken, Billy¡¯s bodyguard. He didn¡¯t


    expect that this seemingly ordinary bodyguard was not a weak person.


    Ken blocked Matthew behind him and said loudly, ¡°Lord Voodoo, this is a friend of Master Newman¡¯s.


    Master Newman doesn¡¯t want him to die here, so Lord Voodoo, please show him some mercy.¡±


    When Lord Voodoo saw Ken, his face suddenly turned cold. Several expressions shed on his face, as


    if he was weighing the pros and cons of this matter. In the end, heughed loudly. ¡°Since he is Mr.


    Newman¡¯s friend, I will spare his life. However, you have to make it clear to Mr. Newman that the next


    time this kid dares to stop me, I won¡¯t let him go this easily!¡±


    After saying that, Lord Voodoo waved his hand, and those people began to y their musical


    instruments again, carrying his carriage and walking away. The faint rednterns drifted further in the


    mountains, looking more and more scary.


    After watching them go away, Matthew sat down with his knees crossed and ate three small


    Rejuvenating Pills one after another. After adjusting his breath for a long time, Matthew gradually


    stabilized his breathing. He opened his eyes and smiled bitterly. ¡°Ken, thank you very much for this!¡±


    Ken¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Master Newman learned that Lord Voodoo wasing to Eastcliff, and he


    was afraid that you would have some conflict with him, so he specially sent me to follow you. Matthew,


    Master Newman still hopes you could think twice about whatever you do. Don¡¯t fight uncertain battles!¡±


    Matthew nodded slowly. After obtaining the inheritance of the jade pendant before, he had never met an


    opponent so formidable, so he admitted that he also got a little arrogant. Today, after witnessing the


    strength of Lord Voodoo, he realized that his strength was far from enough.


    When he got up and went back to the previous vi, Matthew found that Left-Wing Guardian and the


    others had long disappeared. It seemed that when he fought with Lord Voodoo just now, those three had


    been rescued.


    As for Wesley, who was on the ground, hisplexion was now blue. His whole body was covered with


    scratches, and it seemed that he had been dead for a long time.


    Matthew saw at a nce that he had been poisoned by a worm. Without a doubt, the people from the


    voodoo n regarded him as a traitor, so they tortured him to death with their curses.


    Matthew simply ignored him. No matter what, his purpose for tonight had been achieved. After this


    incident, the hatred between the Telk Family and Lord Voodoo waspletely solidified. He could also


    take this opportunity to deal with the Telk Family!


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Back at Lakeside Garden, Matthew did not go home directly, but instead went to Jinny¡¯s vi. Sanyul and


    Sanhol sat cross-legged in the living room, and when they heard someoneing in, the two


    immediately got up vigntly. When they saw it was Matthew, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, you are back!¡± Sanyul respectfully said.


    Matthew nodded. His face was cold, and he said solemnly, ¡°I met Lord Voodoo.¡±


    When they heard what Matthew had just said, they were surprised and had nervous expressions. ¡°He


    has already arrived in Eastcliff?¡±

 Chapter 1136

    Chapter 1136


    Chapter 1136 Energy Pill


    Matthew nodded slowly, seeing which Sanyul and Sanhol trembled in fear as Sanhol scowled ¡°I¡¯ve not


    expected for this old fool to reach Eastcliff this soon! What should we do now, Sanyul? The n leader of


    72 ns is still on his way. If Lord Voodoo really catches up with us, t-there¡¯s no way we can stop him at


    all!¡±


    With a solemn look, Sanyul looked toward Matthew and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you have any solution,


    Mr. Larson?¡±


    If this happened in the past, Matthew would definitely not be bothered about Lord Voodoo, but after


    fighting with him tonight, Matthew knew Lord Voodoo¡¯s skill could not be belittled.


    And so, he did not dare to take it lightly too.


    ¡°Just stay at Lakeside Garden for now and don¡¯t simply leave the ce. This is the forbidden area of Billy


    Newman, so Lord Voodoo won¡¯te here.¡±


    Sanyul and Sanhol quickly nodded as they had heard of the name of Billy Newman in Orleans.


    Just then, Matthew blurted, ¡°By the way, I fought against Lord Voodoo tonight.¡±


    Sanyul and Sanhol widened their eyes at the same time.


    ¡°D-Did I hear you correctly, Mr. Larson? You fought with Lord Voodoo?¡± Sanhol eximed.


    Matthew nodded.


    While Sanhol was in shock, Sanyul wore a surprised expression. ¡°Mr. Larson, you¡¯ve fought against Lord


    Voodoo and could even retreat undamaged. You¡¯re really something!¡±


    Matthew continued, ¡°But surprisingly, Lord Voodoo did not use the poisonous curse. In fact, he has very


    strong fighting skills. How is this possible?¡±


    Hearing that, Sanyul exined, ¡°Lord Voodoo has mastered the peak of poisonous curse at the age of


    43. Thereafter, he started collecting martial arts scriptures around the world in order to enhance his


    martial skills and increase his ability. At the same time, he¡¯ll attack the skillful fighters who enter Orleans


    in order to test his power. Over these years, there are already at least 3000 powerful fighters who died in


    his hands. Among them, many are skillful masters who came from all around the world.¡±


    ¡°During that time, the martial artists from the outside did not even dare to enter Orleans. This continued


    until one day, Shane Larson, the King of Northern Territory came to Orleans and defeated Lord Voodoo


    terribly. Lord Voodoo brought all his skills into y and even used the Immortal Charm. However, he still


    nearly died in Shane¡¯s hands. It was only then did hepletely surrender. Nevertheless, in the past ten


    years, Lord Voodoo¡¯s power has increased again, and he rarely uses poisonous curses anymore unless


    he is faced with an extremely powerful opponent. Otherwise, he would just use his martial skills most of


    the time.¡±


    Matthew furrowed his brows as he did not expect that Lord Voodoo even studied martial arts.


    If truth be told, Matthew actually would not fear Lord Voodoo if all he used was a poisonous curse.


    After all, the poisonous curse used poison as its weapon, and Matthew himself was a divine doctor, so


    any poison would be of no harm when it came to him.


    In spite of that, it was out of Matthew¡¯s expectation that Lord Voodoo had such powerful martial arts


    skills.


    After urging Sanyul and Sanhol to avoid heading out, Matthew returned to the bungalow.


    He did not rm Sasha and Natalie but went straight to the basement and sent Wilson a message to ask


    him to keep an eye on the Telk Family.


    Truth was, Matthew made the Telk Family the scapegoat tonight so that the Orleanians would think that it


    was the Telks who had betrayed them.


    Following this, the Orleanians would surely go after the Telks.


    After making all the necessary arrangements, Matthew took out his pill furnace and started making pills.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    There was a kind of elixir called the energy pill in the prescription passed down through the jade


    pendant.


    This elixir could boost a person¡¯s energy in a short time and thus increased the person¡¯s physical


    strength andbat power.


    The energy pill was normally used to save lives, but it had amazing effects too when used in battles.


    ording to the information in the jade pendant, this energy pill could double a man¡¯s power in a short


    period of time.


    If Matthew¡¯s power could be doubled, he would be able to fight against Lord Voodoo!


    However, the ingredients used to produce the energy pill were very precious, so Matthew had no


    intention of producing it in the past. However, he had no choice but to start making it in order to deal with


    Lord Voodoo.

 Chapter 1137

    Chapter 1137


    Chapter 1137 So He¡¯s Matthew Larson?


    After spending three hours in the basement, Matthew finally finished producing the energy pills using the


    pill furnace.


    Then, he kept away these energy pills and took a look at the remaining medicinal ingredients, which


    were almost depleted at this moment.


    These precious ingredients were extremely rare and it was all thanks to Joseph for helping Matthew


    collect them.


    The former had spent a long time collecting only a small amount of them, yet all the ingredients were


    depleted to produce only one batch of energy pills. As such, the energy pills were extraordinarily


    precious.


    Meanwhile, on the outskirts of Eastcliff, Lord Voodoo and his troop eventually ventured into a huge


    manor.


    There was dead silence in the manor, and there was no sight of humans at all.


    In the end, the eight pnquins arrived at an attic in the innermost area where a man was groveling on


    the ground.


    The man was wearing a skull mask, so his appearance could not be clearly seen under the moonlight.


    Kneeling on the ground, he greeted Lord Voodoo in a deep voice.


    However, Lord Voodoo did not even spare a nce at him but slowly walked down from the pnquin


    and headed straight into the attic to sit down.


    After taking a sip of tea, he nced at the man and said in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m very disappointed in you all.¡±


    The masked man trembled and muttered in a shivering voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Voodoo. Initially, the task


    was almostpleted, but a young man named Matthew Larson appeared halfway and sabotaged our


    ns in every way possible, causing us to fail again and again.¡±


    Hearing that, Lord Voodoo sneered. ¡°Hmph! A bunch of useless trash! You can¡¯t even deal with a young


    man. So what gave you the guts toe and face me?¡±


    The masked man answered in a low voice, ¡°Lord Voodoo, it¡¯s not that we can¡¯t handle this guy, but it¡¯s


    just that B-Billy Newman is supporting him from behind.¡±


    Lord Voodoo¡¯s expression turned cold at once as he shattered the cup in his hand.


    ¡°What does this young man look like?¡± he asked in a gloomy tone.


    After hearing the masked man¡¯s description of Matthew, Lord Voodoo was stunned.


    ¡°So, he¡¯s Matthew Larson?!¡± Lord Voodoo croaked.


    The masked man was surprised. ¡°Lord Voodoo, have you met him before?¡±


    Lord Voodoo did not answer but sank into deep thoughts.


    Momentster, he hissed in a deep voice, ¡°We can¡¯t allow this man to live!¡±


    The masked man smiled immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Voodoo. My master has already thought of a


    n and we can get rid of Matthew Larson in the next few days. But, Billy Newman is¡­¡±


    Lord Voodoo smirked. ¡°Billy Newman is insignificant for us to be concerned about. Fret not, I¡¯ll make sure


    to make him leave Eastcliff within 3 days so that he can¡¯t possibly ruin my ns!¡±


    Hearing that, the masked man became agitated. ¡°You¡¯re indeed wise and foresightful, Lord Voodoo. As


    long as Billy Newman is not in Eastcliff, no one else will be able to impede you. By the time you conquer


    the Golden Cocoon Charm, all the six kings in the world will be defeated by you!¡±


    At once, Lord Voodoo¡¯s face was filled with satisfaction.


    However, the masked man was still groveling on the ground when he asked, ¡°Lord Voodoo, how do you


    n to deal with the Telk Family?¡±


    Lord Voodoo waved his hand. ¡°The Telk Family is just a small fry; do you even need to ask me about


    that? All that betrays me must die! However, don¡¯t cause a big scene before I obtain the Golden Cocoon


    Charm. Just think of a way to annihte the Telks will do!¡±


    At that, the masked man pondered for a while and nodded immediately. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Then, Lord Voodoo waved his hand. ¡°Get going then!¡±


    Thereafter, the masked man took his leave in a servile manner.


    Lord Voodoo changed a cup and had a few sips of tea, but he was rather flustered.


    Then, he stood up and walked toward the balcony. Gazing into the distance, he mumbled in a deep


    voice, ¡°Matthew Larson¡­ Matthew Larson¡­ Why does this person look so familiar? Who exactly is he?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He contemted for quite some time but still could not recall about Shane. After all, that incident


    happened more than 10 years ago.


    Nevertheless, Lord Voodoo already had a murderous intention toward Matthew. Regardless of Matthew¡¯s


    identity, he would kill anyone who posed a threat to him.

 Chapter 1138

    Chapter 1138


    Chapter 1138 The Crisis of the Telk Family


    The next morning, Matthew received news from Wilson. The Leigh Family¨C¨Cone of the Ten Greatest


    Families¨C¨Cgathered a few other families to join forces and acquire the Telk Family¡¯s Renaissance Mall.


    The intention of the Leigh Family was obvious. Since the Telk Family sold 30 percent of Renaissance


    mall¡¯s shares to Matthew, they were deemed to have betrayed the Ten Greatest Families.


    As such, the Telk Family was not qualified to continue remaining as one of the Ten Greatest Families,


    and it was reasonable for them to forfeit Renaissance Mall¡¯s shares.


    The other great families did not raise any objection to this matter, and in fact, they were very supportive


    of it.


    Truth was, the Ten Greatest Families had their interests involved among one another. As such, everyone


    desired to secure as many advantages as they could for themselves.


    After eliminating the Telk Family, the remaining nine families would be able to gain benefits from it, so of


    course, they were all willing to participate.


    Nevertheless, Matthew was not too surprised after learning about the news as he thought it was an


    ordinary oue.


    He knew the voodoo n couldn¡¯t possibly have only contacted the Telk Family and the Lewis Family


    among the Ten Greatest Families in Orleans, so he was certain that there must be other hidden families.


    Last night, he deliberately set the Telk Family up with two motives¡ªto find the location of the voodoo


    n and to lure out the families among the Ten Greatest Families who were coborating with the n.


    As of now, it was actually the Leigh Family who initiated to destroy the Telk Family.


    As such, it was no doubt that the Leigh Family was the one coborating with the voodoo n.


    The Leigh Family was one of the top three families among the Ten Greatest Families.


    They were extremely powerful and influential, so it was possible that they were bought off by the voodoo


    n.


    Without hesitating, Matthew quickly hurried to the Telks.


    At this moment, the family was already in chaos.


    Philip was still in aa after being poisoned by Matthewst night and Wesley suffered a miserable


    death. To add fuel to the fire, the Telk Family was currently faced with such a huge blow, so everyone in


    the family was in a panic.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Despite having Aloysius lead the family, his influence as the family head was actually far less than


    Philip¡¯s.


    Seeing Matthew, Aloysius forced himself to remain steady. ¡°Mr. Larson, what brings you here again? Is


    30 percent of Renaissance Mall¡¯s shares still not enough?!¡±


    Matthew red coldly at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk nonsense with you, Aloysius. I came with


    two motives. First, to save Philip. Second, to save the entire Telk Family! ¡±


    Aloysius was startled. ¡°W-What do you mean?¡±


    Matthew blurted, ¡°There¡¯s no point beating around the bush at this moment. If you can¡¯t decide, bring me


    to meet Philip first!¡±


    Aloysius gritted his teeth and ended up bringing Matthew into the inner room.


    At this point in time, Philip was lying on the bed in aa with a miserable look.


    Upon seeing him, Matthew immediately took out a pill without wasting more time.


    ¡°Feed him this and he¡¯ll be fine within 10 minutes!¡±


    Aloysius stared at the pill with a hesitant look.


    Seeing that, Matthew red at him. ¡°Idiot! Philip is already in such a situation. I have no reason to poison


    him again!¡±


    Feeling awkward, Aloysius quickly answered, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Mr. Larson.¡±


    With that, he took over the pill and fed it to Philip.


    In less than 10 minutes, Philip gradually regained consciousness. He was indeed back to normal!


    Aloysius was overjoyed while Philip gazed at Matthew in confusion.


    Thereafter, Aloysius quickly filled Philip in on the current situation.


    Thetter broke out in tears immediately when he heard about Wesley¡¯s miserable death.


    Nevertheless, he was not too surprised when he was told that the other nine families had joined forces to


    acquire the Telks¡¯ assets.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for people to hit a man when he¡¯s down. Living in this world, no matter how important or


    powerful one is, he or she can¡¯t avoid being involved in interests!¡± Philip sighed.


    With a pale countenance, Aloysius mumbled, ¡°Dad, now the Ten Greatest Families are forcing us to give


    Renaissance Mall to them. W-What should we do?¡±


    Standing aside, the other Telk family members wore a panicked look too as this was the greatest crisis in


    Telk Family¡¯s history.


    With that, Philip did not answer Aloysius but looked toward Matthew. ¡°Mr. Larson, since you¡¯vee, I


    believe you have a way to solve this. Do you mind enlightening us?¡±

 Chapter 1139

    Chapter 1139


    Chapter 1139 The Surrender of the Telk Family


    Matthew smiled as he thought to himself, This old man is a shrewd one.


    He did not answer Philip directly but asked Philip to dismiss the crowd and only leave Aloysius behind.


    It was only after the crowd was dismissed did Matthew mutter, ¡°I actually don¡¯t have any great ideas.


    However, I own 30 percent of Renaissance Mall¡¯s shares after all. Those who want to snatch away the


    mall should at least seek my opinion.¡±


    At once, Philip¡¯s eyes lightened up as he knew Matthew was supporting the Telk Family by saying so.


    The Ten Greatest Families would have to ovee Matthew first if they wanted to acquire Renaissance


    Mall.


    However, Philip was hesitant because he clearly knew that if he used Matthew to deal with the Ten


    Greatest Families, it meant that the Telk Family hadpletely sided with Matthew.


    With that, the family would be an absolute opposition to not only the Ten Greatest Families but to the


    voodoo n behind the scenes too.


    As of now, Philip¡¯s concern was whether Matthew had the ability to fight against the Ten Greatest


    Families and the voodoo n.


    Perceiving Philip¡¯s silence, Matthew could roughly guess what he was thinking.


    ¡°Old Master Telk, do you think the Telk Family still has other choices?¡± Matthew asked in return.


    Hearing that, Philip was stunned as if he was struck by lightning.


    Matthew¡¯s words hadpletely gotten rid of his hesitation because just as he said, the Telk Family had


    no other choice.


    The Ten Greatest Families wanted toe after them, and the voodoo n had killed Wesley and even


    poisoned him.


    Currently, the Telk Family was already standing at the opposite end of the Ten Greatest Families and the


    voodoo n.


    At this very moment, he could only grasp the chance of surviving by coborating with Matthew!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After taking a deep breath, Philip nodded slowly. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Larson. From now on, you¡¯re an ally of


    the Telk Family.¡±


    Hearing so, Matthew smiled.


    With this promise of Philip, it could be deemed as he had subdued the Telk Family.


    Currently, Matthew had already subdued four out of the Ten Greatest Families¨C¨Cthe Jackson Family, the


    Lewis Family, the Lach Family, andst but not least, the Telk Family.


    As for the remaining six families, Matthew intended to seize this chance to acquire them altogether.


    He desired to have all the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff to be at his disposal!


    ¡°Old Master Telk, since we¡¯ve decided to join forces now, you should tell me about the voodoo n,¡±


    Matthew said.


    Philip nodded and told Matthew about the entire process of how the Telk Family and the voodoo n


    coborated without hiding anything.


    Truth was, it was actually a simple process.


    The voodoo n demonstrated their power to the Telk Family and promised them many benefits, so the


    Telk Family chose to coborate with the voodoo n.


    However, the main reason the Telk Family did not dare to expose this matter was that before this, they


    were ambitious about using the voodoo n¡¯s power to seize the Ten Greatest Families.


    Thus, that was the reason why when Matthew brought up the voodoo n previously, the Telks


    immediately offered him 30 percent of Renaissance Mall¡¯s shares.


    The Telks were afraid that Matthew would discover the truth, so they had no choice but to give in.


    After hearing that, Matthew asked with a frown, ¡°ording to what you have said, there are three


    families who coborate with the voodoo n. Besides yours and the Lewis family, I suppose the third


    one is the Leigh Family?¡±


    Aloysius replied, ¡°The third family is very mysterious. Even we, ourselves, have not seen someone from


    this family and we don¡¯t know which family exactly it is. However, given the current situation, I reckon it


    should be the Leigh Family. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be them who are taking the lead to seize us.¡±


    However, Matthew had some doubts inwardly as he thought something did not seem right.


    If the third family was indeed that mysterious, they wouldn¡¯t have exposed themselves so easily.


    By standing out at this time, the Leigh Family had already exposed themselves, so Matthew thought it


    was not logical.


    Could it be that there¡¯s more to this than meets the eye?


    Just as Matthew was pondering, someone ran in from the outside all of a sudden and eximed in a


    fluster, ¡°Bad news, Old Master Telk and Master Telk! The Ten Greatest Families are heading here¡­¡±

 Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140


    Chapter 1140 I¡¯ll Beat You to Death


    At this moment, there were more than hundreds of people standing in the yard of the Telk Residence¨C¨C


    the majority of which were from the other nine greatest families.


    Leading them was Johnny Leigh, the head of the Leigh Family.


    Johnny wore an arrogant look as if everything was in his control.


    Besides that, there were a few men from the Telks lying on the ground¨C¨Ctwo of which were covered


    with blood, and it was unknown whether they were still alive or not.


    Aloysius blew up immediately when he saw the scene. ¡°Johnny Leigh, what do you guys want?! Here¡¯s


    the Telk Residence, yet you barged in and injured my members. Do you really think the Telks are


    pushovers?!¡±


    Hearing that, Johnny guffawed. ¡°Of course! The good-for-nothing Larson merely said a few words and


    you guys obediently gave him 30 percent of Renaissance Mall¡¯s shares. Ask yourself, aren¡¯t you guys


    indeed pushovers?¡±


    At once, there was a sudden change in Aloysius¡¯ expression. This is an outright humiliation!


    Meanwhile, Philip asked in a solemn voice, ¡°Johnny Leigh, what exactly do you want?¡±


    Johnny blurted haughtily, ¡°It¡¯s simple. I want the Telk Family to surrender all shares of Renaissance Mall


    and all your assets in Eastcliff. After that, everyone from the Telks shall leave Eastcliff!¡±


    Hearing Johnny¡¯s outrageous request, Aloysius bawled furiously, ¡°Johnny Leigh, who do you think you


    are?!¡±


    Johnny snorted. ¡°Who do I think I am? I¡¯ve gained the upper hand now and can easily eliminate your


    entire family. You guys better surrender all the assets and get out of Eastcliff today; otherwise, I¡¯ll


    annihte your entire family after snatching away your belongings so that your family will be wiped out


    entirely!¡±


    Johnny¡¯s face was filled with smugness and arrogance when he said those words.


    Standing among the crowd, Matthew couldn¡¯t help sighing after seeing Johnny¡¯s behavior.


    Given Johnny¡¯s personality, he couldn¡¯t possibly be the mysterious third family.


    There was no doubt that the third family was someone else.


    Meanwhile, Johnny was merely a haughty maniac who was used by others!


    Currently, Aloysius was blood-boiled. ¡°Johnny Leigh, even if you¡¯ve gained the upper hand, you should


    still be reasonable! At that time, we sold Renaissance Mall¡¯s shares to Mr. Larson because we had done


    something wrong and should receive the punishment. But now, you¡¯re threatening us to surrender


    Renaissance Mall without any legit reason. H-How can you be this unreasonable?!¡±


    Johnny hissed coldly, ¡°You want to reason with me, huh? Fine! I¡¯ll give you a reason!¡±


    With that, he waved his hand. Thereafter, a few men from behind carried out a nylon sack.


    Then, the few men hurled the sack onto the ground, and a young man who was covered with blood rolled


    out from the sack.


    Aloysius¡¯s expression changed at once after he took a nce at it. ¡°Howen! Howen! What happened to


    you?¡± he cried.


    This young man was none other than Aloysius¡¯s son, Howen Telk, who was also the heir of the Telk


    Family.


    Everyone from the Telk Family was annoyed as they felt humiliated having their heir being beaten into


    such a state.


    At the sight of that, Johnny snapped, ¡°Telk, your son is lusting after my daughter and intended to


    humiliate her. Luckily my men arrived at the scene in time; otherwise, my daughter would have been


    assaulted by him already! Hmph! Matthew¡¯s wife was nearly humiliated by you guys, so you gave him 30


    percent of Renaissance Mall¡¯s shares aspensation. My daughter was nearly humiliated too, so how


    muchpensation will I get from you?¡±


    Howen struggled to lift up his head and said, ¡°Dad, I-I didn¡¯t¡­ They¡¯re ndering me¡­¡±


    Johnny flew off the handle and kicked fiercely on Howen¡¯s chest. ¡°Did I ask you to speak up, you jerk?¡±


    The kick instantly caused Howen to vomit blood, seeing that Aloysius could feel his heart being torn


    apart. Following that, he let out a bawl and directly darted toward Johnny to rescue Howen.


    However, a few men beside Johnny stopped him as Johnny looked down at him and sneered, ¡°Aloysius,


    you better not act so rashly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1141

    Chapter 1141


    Chapter 1141 Don¡¯t Go Overboard


    Even though Aloysius himself was not a force to be reckoned with, he was still no match for Johnny¡¯s


    men.


    ¡°Johnny!¡± Aloysius yelled with all his might. ¡°I won¡¯t yield even if it kills me. I will avenge my son no


    matter what!¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Johnny arrogantly lifted his head and chortled. ¡°If you say so. I will just have to kill you


    then,¡± he said before turning to his bodyguards and ordering, ¡°Break his legs. I want him to kneel before


    he can even think of talking to me.¡±


    The burly men immediately stepped forward and began attacking Aloysius, who did not stand a chance


    against the two men who easily overpowered him.


    At that moment, a few of Telk¡¯s men rushed forward to help their master, but because they were


    outnumbered, they too, were on the receiving end of the violent blows.


    Aloysius, who was weakened and in pain, had then fallen to the ground. One of Johnny¡¯s men saw the


    opportunity and quickly grabbed onto Aloysius¡¯ ankle before attempting to break his leg.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard!¡± A cold andmanding voice called out all of a sudden, stopping everyone in their


    tracks as they turned toward the source of the voice.


    Johnny¡¯s anger red at the interruption. With his eyes aze, he roared, ¡°F*ck, which son of a b*tch


    was that? Get your *ss out here!¡±


    Soon, a figure slowly emerged from the crowd, and everyone¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief upon


    recognizing the man.


    Both the Leighs and Telks had not expected to see Matthew here.


    Though it was a well-known incident that Matthew had saved Aloysius¡¯ life in the past, no one would


    have imagined that Matthew would continue showing his support for the Telk family.


    As surprised as the Telks were, their hopes to win the fight against the Leighs were instantly reignited


    when Matthew had appeared.


    Even though he had always been a troublemaker for the Ten Greatest Families, the Telks wouldn¡¯t have


    to worry anymore now that he was helping them!


    Johnny coldly looked at Matthew with a frown before he spat, ¡°Huh, it¡¯s you, you good-for-nothing. Did


    you marry into the Telk Family? What are you doing siding with them? Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter, because


    either way, you are nothing but an outsider. You have no business sticking your nose into this. If you


    insist on helping them¡­¡± He gravely warned, ¡°You are making enemies with the Ten Greatest Families.¡±


    Instead of feeling intimidated, Matthew threw Johnny a side nce and sarcastically asked, ¡°Johnny,


    your mouth kinda stinks because of all the crap you spout.¡±


    Immediately, Johnny went into a fit of rage when he heard Matthew¡¯s words. ¡°What did you just say, you


    punk? How obnoxious of you to talk to the head of the Leigh Family like this. You dare insult the Ten


    Greatest Families, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Johnny,¡± Matthew swiftly cut him off before he could finish his sentence. ¡°Care to repeat the part where


    you said you represent the Ten Greatest Families? Does that mean that every word thates out of


    your mouth right now is the will of the Ten Greatest Families? I¡¯m recording this so that you can¡¯t go back


    on your words in the future. So, speak up!¡±


    Johnny¡¯s eyes immediately swept in the direction of Matthew¡¯s phone, and he visibly shrank in


    apprehension.


    Even he himself knew that he had exaggerated some of the things he said.


    It would definitely be trouble if Matthew decided to use this against him someday.


    After a few seconds of silence, Johnny collected himself, and through gritted teeth, he said, ¡°Matthew,


    this is between the Leighs and the Telks. This has nothing to do with you. You can¡¯t possibly be trying to


    get your hands on matters within the Ten Greatest Families, can you?¡±


    Matthew merely replied, ¡°I won¡¯t interfere, but I do hold 30 percent of shares in the Renaissance.


    Shouldn¡¯t you at least ask for my opinion before making a move on it?¡±


    At his words, the faces of everyone from the Ten Greatest Families dropped.


    Johnny, too, couldn¡¯t hide the dissatisfaction on his face as his eyebrows knitted together.


    At that moment, he couldn¡¯t retort because Matthew was not in the wrong.


    He then quietly thought to himself before finally speaking. ¡°Old Master Telk, what do you think?¡±


    His question was short and straightforward. Yet, it was the perfect push on Aloysius to pick a side right


    there and then.


    Aloysius had a calm look on his face as he nodded in agreement. ¡°Mr. Larson does have the right to


    know about the ins and outs of Renaissance Mall.¡±


    His answer immediately caused an uproar among the crowd, because with just a few words, the Telks


    and Matthew were now on the same side.

 Chapter 1142

    Chapter 1142


    Chapter 1142 You¡¯re Not Leaving Here in One Piece


    After Johnny heard Aloysius¡¯ words, his face was washed over with pure, cold fury. While his voice was


    laced with anger, he threatened, ¡°Old Master Telk, you better think this through. Are you not aware of the


    consequences your decision would bring?¡±


    Aloysius slightly squinted in response, and replied ordingly, ¡°This is what I¡¯ve decided.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Fine! Damn you, old man! I thought you wereying low, but you were doing everything but that,


    eh? You dare stab the Ten Greatest Families in the back?!¡± Johnny agitatedly eximed. ¡°Alright then,


    you¡¯d better listen up. From now on, the Telk Family is no longer an alliance of the Ten Greatest Families.


    You are now our enemy, and I won¡¯t be holding back against you anymore. I will tear and gobble all of


    you up till not one of you is left on this earth.¡±


    In the face of such a hideous threat, Matthew only let out a scoff. ¡°Careful now, Johnny. Don¡¯t be talking


    big when talking is all you can do. So let me get this straight. Old Master Telk is now an enemy of the


    Ten Greatest Families just because he decided to work with me on developing the Renaissance,


    correct? Doesn¡¯t that make me your enemy too then?¡±


    ¡°Matthew, you¡¯d better shut your trap!¡± Johnny warned in a loud voice. ¡°Matters of the Ten Greatest


    Families have nothing to do with you!¡±


    Matthew then nodded. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s not talk about things that I¡¯m not involved in. How about we talk


    about things that do concern me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s your deal?¡± Johnny asked with a frown on his face.


    Matthew then abruptly looked at him and began ranting, ¡°You kept saying that I¡¯m a good-for-nothing


    when I came in earlier. You also said that my wife is iparable to your daughter. Hmph!¡± He huffed


    and puffed in annoyance. ¡°You were tantly insulting my wife, Johnny. How are you going to make up


    for hurting my feelings?¡±


    Baffled by the unexpected round ofints, Johnny coldly replied, ¡°What do you want me to do? I


    said what I said. Moreover, I was only stating the facts. All you are is a good-for-nothing toyboy. And


    also, my daughter is the Leighs¡¯ most precious treasure. Your wife, on the other hand, she¡ª¡±


    Before he could even finish his sentence, Matthew was already standing in front of him, and the next


    moment, rains of ps began to heavilynd on Johnny¡¯s face.


    Johnny, who was dizzy from the continuous blows, had almost lost his footing.


    It was already toote when Johnny¡¯s bodyguards finally realized what was happening to their master.


    ¡°You son of a b*tch, how dare you hit me?!¡± Johnny exploded in anger.


    ¡°Hit you?¡± Matthew repeated coldly. ¡°You should be d that this is all I am doing to you. Listen closely,


    Johnny. I will let you go if you kneel before me and apologize right now. If not, don¡¯t you even think about


    leaving here in one piece!¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    With an equally upset tone of voice, Johnny bawled, ¡°B*stard, just who the f*ck do you think you are to


    threaten me? You actually hit me despite knowing that I am the master of the Leigh Family! You are so


    dead¡ª¡±


    Once again, Matthew jumped toward Johnny before he was done cursing.


    This time, Johnny¡¯s bodyguards were more vignt as they quickly tried to block Matthew¡¯s advances


    with their bulky arms.


    However, the gap between their fighting skills was so painfully big that it only took a little bit of Matthew¡¯s


    effort before the bodyguards dropped to the ground like ragdolls.


    After getting the burly men out of the way, Matthew managed to catch Johnny before he had almost


    escaped. He thennded a kick on Johnny¡¯s knee, which gave Johnny no other option but to stay put on


    the ground.


    Followed by that, his fist went for Johnny¡¯s mouth, and with one punch, he had knocked out about half of


    Johnny¡¯s teeth.


    The now-bloody mess, however, did not stop Matthew from continuing his gruesome attacks on Johnny.


    He soon brandished a small knife and sliced Johnny¡¯s ears right off his head.


    The sudden pain had immediately hit Johnny like a truck. Subconsciously, he let out a chilling scream


    before rolling around on the ground in pain.


    Seeing how Johnny was being treated, the people from the other families only stood and watched at the


    side even though they knew that it was their responsibility to defend Johnny at this point.


    With the Leighs defeated, there were now only nine out of the Ten Greatest Families left. Two out of


    them¨C¨C the Jackson and Lewis Families¨C¨Chad also chosen to join hands with Matthew.


    Therefore, the men from those two families would definitely not help Johnny; their attendance here was


    merely for show after all.


    The other families, on the other hand, were only a few steps away from pulling Matthew off Johnny, but


    they stayed in their spots as they knew that they wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance against the man.


    Facing Matthew head-on would mean voluntarily serving him their own heads on a te. As such, they


    were smart enough to know better!


    Everyone knew that Matthew was not one to be trifled with. Not only was he good at what he did, he was


    also exceptionally cruel against his enemies.


    Who would want to go against him after knowing that for a fact?


    The scene finally came to a bloody end when Johnny, now a sobbing and howling mess, was carried


    away by a few of his men.


    The Ten Greatest Families hade to the Telk Residence with such vigor, and yet, all they had gotten


    out of their fervency were dirt in their hair, injuries on their bodies, and a defeated leader.


    Unlike their beaten-up foes, the Telks soon started to cheer for the victory Matthew had brought them.


    They couldn¡¯t believe that all the suffering and humiliation they had to endure from Johnny had


    disappeared in a puff because of Matthew!

 Chapter 1143

    Chapter 1143


    Chapter 1143 Charging Into Leigh Residence


    Every one of the Telks, including Aloysius, were now looking at Matthew in admiration and gratitude.


    Not only was Aloysius¡¯ son badly injured, but he himself was also almost crippled because of the Leighs.


    What Matthew had done to Johnny had been enough of a revenge Aloysius had wanted to exact on the


    Leighs.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Mr. Larson!¡± Aloysius called out gratefully.


    Hearing that, Matthew only let out a small smile as he waved. ¡°We stand together now. I¡¯m only doing


    what I should. But still, please be extra careful for the time being. I would suggest that you prepare more


    men¨C¨Cjust in case they decide to retaliate.¡±


    Acknowledging Matthew¡¯s words, Aloysius strongly nodded in agreement.


    In today¡¯s event, everything happened so unexpectedly that the Telks were not able to be prepared in


    time.


    Swiftly after, Matthew took out a mini Rejuvenating Pill for Aloysius to consume.


    To the Telks¡¯ surprise, Aloysius began to visibly heal at a rapid pace just moments after swallowing the


    pill.


    That, of course, only increased the confidence they had in Matthew.


    Matthew then helped to settle what he could for the Telk Family, and promptly left their residence after he


    was done.


    He knew that the Ten Greatest Families would not stay quiet after his actions earlier.


    After contacting Sasha and instructing her to stay at Lakeside Garden with Natalie for the next few days,


    he gave Tiger a call as he arranged for men to watch over the ce. Other than his wife and sister, he


    also had to keep James and Helen safe.


    He now had to protect his family against both Lord Voodoo and the Ten Greatest Families.


    Not long after Matthew was done making arrangements, he received news from Wilson.


    Apparently, the Leighs had called upon a meeting with the Ten Greatest Families after Johnny had


    returned home. They wanted to get their revenge on Matthew.


    However, their n was rejected by Wilson, Felix, and Connor, who each represented the Lach, Lewis


    and Jackson families.


    The reason for their refusal was simple¨C¨CJohnny was harmed because he had insulted Matthew, in


    which Matthew had punished him for it.


    The personal grudge between Johnny and Matthew was not a good enough reason for the Ten Greatest


    Families to interfere.


    While some of the families picked sides, there were a few that stood in the middle ground.


    They had supported Johnny¡¯s n against the Telks because they were supposed to gain from it, but


    now that it was both dangerous and unprofitable for them to go against Matthew, there was no doubt that


    they would feel somewhat reserved to proceed with the n.


    Under the refusal of the three families and the ones who stood in the middle, the Leighs could not even


    dream of doing a thing to Matthew.


    That had enraged Johnny, who then stubbornly dered that he and Matthew were mortal enemies from


    now on and that he would only end his grudge against Matthew when he saw him in a pool of blood.


    After hearing all this from Wilson, Matthew couldn¡¯t help but let out a snicker.


    He was starting to get a headache from all the brainstorming he was doing, but who would have


    expected Johnny to help him with his n? Johnny¡¯s rage was the exact ingredient he needed for him to


    act against Johnny!


    Matthew, too, began to spread the word that the more the Leigh Family wasing for his neck, the


    harder he would be going for theirs in return.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    His words were nothing but a pure deration of war against the Leigh Family!


    With that, the others from the Ten Greatest Families chose to stand as spectators of the conflict. This


    was now between the Leighs and Matthew, and they wanted no part of it.


    Matthew had forced his way into Leigh Residence that afternoon itself.


    As expected, the Leighs werepletely clueless about his intrusion.


    Never would they have expected Matthew to be so fearless to the point of stomping into their ground in


    broad daylight.


    The Leighs had established themselves in Eastcliff over 200 years ago, and no one in history had ever


    dared to charge into their residence like what Matthew was doing now.


    Upon seeing the unexpected figure standing in theirpound, one man after another immediately


    rushed out to surround Matthew.


    Besides that, someone had to support Johnny as he walked out of the building and weakly stood before


    the crowd. His eyes instantly turned red when he saw Matthew.


    ¡°B*stard, how gutsy of you to enter the lion¡¯s den on your own. You just love trouble, don¡¯t you?¡± Johnny


    said before cursing angrily, ¡°You won¡¯t be leaving here alive, punk!¡±


    The Old Master of the Leighs, too, appeared in a wooden armchair. His face was livid as he growled,


    ¡°Matthew, you think you get to act as you please because Billy has your back? You have signed your


    death warrant the moment you stepped into our ce. You are a dead man, Matthew. Billy can¡¯t do


    anything even if we were to kill you here. Not even the gods can save you now!¡±

 Chapter 1144

    Chapter 1144


    Chapter 1144 Grim Reaper


    Despite facing the Leighs at their worst, Matthew still looked as impassive as ever.


    He swept his gaze across the crowd and fixated them on Old Master Leigh.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that¡­¡± His cold voice rang out, catching the crowd¡¯s attention. ¡°¡­you wanted blood for blood


    from me. So, tell me. What are you going to do to me now that I¡¯m standing here?¡±


    At that moment, Old Master Leigh was so angered by the disrespect that he could only let out augh


    before he hissed, ¡°B*stard. Oh, you are good, alright. But you are not the best. Do you really think that


    the Ten Greatest Families are going to sit back and let you do as you please? I have been expecting


    you, Matthew. And as a wee gift from the Leighs to you, I have hired 3 highly trained professionals


    from Eastshire for you to have fun with.¡± He then emphasized, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving here


    alive.¡±


    As he spoke, 3 figures started to make their way toward Matthew.


    One of them was a muscr middle-aged man; the other was an old man who held a pouch for his


    tobo pipe; thest one was an ordinary-looking woman.


    Even though their looks did not stand out, the people from the Leigh Family treated them respectfully.


    Even Old Master Leigh had stood up from his chair to bow to them as he let them take the stage. ¡°Dear


    guests, this is Matthew¨C¨Cwhom I have told you about. I will leave him to your expertise then.¡±


    The musclehead was the first to give a reply. ¡°Enough words, old man!¡± he said with a wave. ¡°I, Brock


    Brown, have much to repay the Leighs. I¡¯ll be done with doing you a favor after I kill this piece of sh*t


    named Matthew. You better stop making trouble for us after this!¡±


    Instead of feeling embarrassed, Old Man Leigh only respectfully bowed as a gleeful smile appeared on


    his face.


    At that instant, Tiger, who had been standing alongside Matthew, immediately turned to stone.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re Brock Brown?¡± he stammered.


    The muscr man threw him a side nce upon hearing the question. ¡°Ya¡¯ know me?¡±


    Tiger¡¯s face only further dropped at Brock¡¯s reply. ¡°If you are Brock Brown, then¡ª¡± He frightfully turned to


    look at the old man with the pipe pouch. ¡°C-Could he be Grim Reaper Somy Fall?¡±


    Pleased that Tiger had recognized them, Brock sneered and boasted, ¡°Good thing you are not as dumb


    as you look.¡±


    With his face as dark as coal now, Tiger inconspicuously tugged on Matthew¡¯s shirt and mumbled,


    ¡°Matthew, should we¡­ just leave? These 3 are kind of¡­ difficult to deal with.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Matthew asked with a confused expression.


    ¡°The old dude, Grim Reaper Somy Fall, was one of the Top Ten Fighters of Eastshire. Even Master


    Newman approves of him. He said that the Grim Reaper¡¯s skills are one-of-a-kind.¡± His eyes then moved


    to the woman among the trio. ¡°That woman is his daughter. And that musclehead,¡± he said as he peeked


    at Brock. ¡°He is the Reaper¡¯s student. They all are tough opponents. This might not end well if we fight


    them head-on¡­¡± His already-small voice began to trail off before even finishing his sentence.


    Matthew frowned deeply after hearing Tiger¡¯s exnation. He never would have thought that the Leighs


    would hire professionals like them to fight against him.


    The Leighs must have spread the word that they wanted to kill him because they knew that Matthew


    would naturally fall for their trap by barging his way into the Leigh Residence. Like predators, they had all


    along nned to pounce at Matthew after he had voluntarily entered their yground.


    The woman, who had been silent all this while, suddenly raised her voice in annoyance. ¡°You think you


    can leave just because you want to? Also, you daree to the Leigh Residence after cutting off Master


    Leigh¡¯s ears? Do you really think that you are above thew? Tell you what, why don¡¯t you start by


    getting on your knees, and then beg for the Leighs¡¯ forgiveness? If you do that, I¡¯ll let you off with both of


    your arms still intact. Don¡¯t make me do this myself. I promise you, you will be dead if you make me


    move from this spot.¡±


    Matthew¡¯s eyebrows creased deeper at her words. What a grumpydy, he thought.


    Instead of replying, he posed her another question. ¡°Are you sure you want to stick your nose into this?


    This is between me and the Leighs, you know.¡±


    Hearing that, the woman immediately erupted as she glowered. ¡°Did I not make myself clear? I said to


    kneel, beg, and mutte yourself. Did I say you could talk sh*t? Alright, nevermind. I have changed my


    mind. I¡¯ll take an eye from you too. That will be your punishment for spouting nonsense.¡±


    Her face had a proud glow to it as she spoke.


    After listening to her preach, Matthew could somewhat guess what the woman had thought of him¨C¨Che


    was probably already a dead man to her.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Matthew¡¯s face turned cold as he looked at the woman, and he promptly thought of two simple words


    that would describe her perfectly. Crazy b*tch.

 Chapter 1145

    Chapter 1145


    Chapter 1145 What an Arrogant and Conceited Young Man


    Matthew mmed the table at that. ¡°Here¡¯s a piece of advice for you, you old shrew. This is between the


    Leigh Family and me, so you better stay out of it, or you¡¯ll lose your dear ol¡¯ life here.¡±


    Matthew¡¯s words stunned the woman. She didn¡¯t think someone would dare to offend her like that. For


    years, she had been throwing her weight around in her father¡¯s name, and no one had dared to cross


    her. As a result, she developed a cunning and mean personality. Now that she had been admonished,


    she hit the roof, quavering even as she spoke. ¡°H-H-How dare you tell me off¡­¡±


    Matthew sneered at that, ¡°So what if I did? Who do you think you are, telling me to bow and apologize to


    you when you know nothing of the situation?¡±


    Furious, the woman screeched, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡±


    But just as she wanted to charge at Matthew, Brock, who was by her side, pulled her back. ¡°Take it easy,


    darling. Just leave this small fry to me. I¡¯ll break his limbs, gouge his eyes out, and cut his tongue off.


    He¡¯s gonna wish he weren¡¯t born!¡±


    The woman smiled at once. ¡°You¡¯re the best, honey! Make sure he doesn¡¯t die so quickly. I want to see


    him tortured!¡±


    Brock nodded with a faint smile before slowly walking up to Matthew with arrogance written all over his


    face. ¡°You¡¯re arrogant and insolent, young man. Since you¡¯ve asked for it, don¡¯t mind if I do! Die!¡± Brock


    snarled, then charged forward and swung his fists toward Matthew¡¯s temples.


    Matthew frowned, thinking, Hmm, this Brock guy isn¡¯t weak. However, he wasn¡¯t the slightest bit fearful


    either, raising his hands simultaneously to block Brock¡¯s attacks.


    Immediately, Brock took a step forward, nning to knock Matthew down with his shoulder. Unfortunately


    for Brock, Matthew had quicker reflexes. While blocking Brock¡¯s attack, he lowered his stance slightly


    and stomped his heel on the floor.


    All everyone heard was the piercing screech of Matthew¡¯s outsole rubbing against the floor, and the next


    thing they knew, he shot forward like a cannonball, knocking his right shoulder against Brock¡¯s. The


    impact sent Brock flying backward before crashing heavily onto the table behind him, smashing it into


    bits.


    Everyone present was stupefied. No one had expected Brock to be defeated so quickly. Even Somy, who


    had been smoking on his pipe the whole time, paused his actions, boring into Matthew as he eximed


    gravely, ¡°The Mountain Strike of the Northern Eight Fists! You¡¯re not from Eastshire. Where on earth are


    you from? Who¡¯s your mentor?¡±


    Matthew ignored himpletely, though.


    Seeing this, the woman flew into a rage. ¡°You impudent son of a b*tch! Did you not hear my father¡¯s


    question? Answer him! Or do you actually wish for death?¡± As she barked, she charged at Matthew,


    attempting to p his face.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    However, Somy stood right up. ¡°Stop!¡±


    Somewhat defiant, the woman asked, ¡°Why, Dad?¡±


    Somy slowly walked up to her while staring coldly at Matthew. ¡°Why? You¡¯re no match for him, that¡¯s


    why!¡±


    The woman opened her mouth in an attempt to speak but dared not say anything in the end. Her father


    was right. Her prowess was on par with Brock, so she certainly was no match for Matthew when he could


    defeat Brock with just one move!


    Standing before Matthew, Somy warned in a cold voice, ¡°You havemendable prowess, young man.


    However, you¡¯re a little full of yourself. A martial artist needs to remember, there¡¯s always someone better


    than us! Your Northern Eight Fists are quite formidable, but it was my apprentice¡¯s mistake for


    underestimating you. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy for you to defeat him just now!¡±


    Matthew replied coldly to that, ¡°And here¡¯s my advice to you¡ªdon¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s affairs, or


    you might end up losing your dear ol¡¯ life. It¡¯s not worth it, don¡¯t you think?¡±

 Chapter 1146

    Chapter 1146


    Chapter 1146 Severely Wounding Somy


    Upon hearing Matthew¡¯s words, the woman instantly broke into curses.


    Staring straight at Matthew, Somyughed instead of exploding with rage. ¡°Since you¡¯re bent on courting


    death, I¡¯ll grant your death wish!¡± he said. As he spoke, he knocked the bowl of his tobo pipe against


    Matthew¡¯s elbow with a wave of his right hand.


    Not expecting Somy to strike so quickly, Matthew quickly stepped back to dodge the attack. However,


    Somy was even faster than him. The instant he stepped back, Somy took a step forward right away,


    knocking the bowl of his tobo pipe against Matthew¡¯s joint instead.


    Matthew hurriedly fell back, whereas Somy closed in on him unhurriedly. No matter how Matthew drew


    back, there was no way he could dodge Somy¡¯s attack.


    Just when Matthew was about to be forced into a corner, he suddenly turned around and dodged Somy


    from an extremely tricky angle.


    At the sight of the scene, Somy was involuntarily startled. ¡°What¡¯s that? Does such a move exist in the


    Eight Fists?¡±


    Matthew didn¡¯t bother to answer Somy¡¯s questions, though. Does this old man seriously think that I only


    know the Eight Fists? Having inherited his ancestors¡¯ legacy, Matthew was very knowledgeable about all


    kinds of martial arts in the world. He had merely been forced to draw back just now because Somy had


    made the first move. Now that he had dodged Somy¡¯s attack, he attacked Somy right away without


    wasting his breath.


    Somy quickly parried Matthew¡¯s blows several times. This time, though, his face twisted into a look of


    disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re not using the Eight Fists! Y-You¡¯re using so many kinds of martial arts at the same


    time¡­ The Form-Intention Fist, the eight trigrams arts, Wing Chun boxing, Monkey King¡¯s Fists, and the


    Springing Leg! Who the hell did you learn all these from?¡± he eximed while fighting Matthew.


    Matthew was like a walking encyclopedia of martial arts. Not only was he skilled in all forms of martial


    arts, but he was so proficient in them that he could use them freely without much hesitation.


    It didn¡¯t take long before Somy became the one who was forced into drawing back. He was totally


    stupefied by Matthew¡¯s fighting skills. After all, he had never seen anyone who was proficient in so many


    kinds of martial arts!


    In reality, after fighting Somy for so long, Matthew had realized that the former was indeed a formidable


    fighter who was even stronger than Lord Voodoo¡¯s apprentice. If Matthew were to run into Somy before


    he met Lord Voodoo, it would probably have taken him a lot of trouble to defeat Somy. However, now


    that he had fought against several expert fighters in a row, he became more and more experienced in


    combat, so Somy¡¯s fighting prowess was pretty much nothing to him.


    It didn¡¯t take long before Somy was forced into a corner. Seizing the opportunity, Matthew hit him right in


    the chest with a one-inch punch, breaking three of his ribs as a consequence.


    Coughing up several mouthfuls of blood, Somy copsed weakly onto the ground, unable to get up


    anymore.


    Upon seeing what had happened, everyone at the scene was stunned. None of them had thought that


    Matthew would be able to defeat Somy. After all, Somy had once been ranked among Eastshire¡¯s top ten


    expert fighters and was a presence whom no one in Eastshire dared to provoke. To think that this young


    man defeated him so easily!


    The woman from earlier was stunned for a long time. Suddenly, she let out a cry and ran over to help


    Somy up. ¡°Dad! Dad, how are you? Are you alright?¡±


    Somy coughed up blood while grabbing the woman¡¯s arm. He urged in a trembling voice, ¡°Flee! H-Hurry


    up and flee¡­¡±


    The woman was furious, though. ¡°Dad, how could I leave after he beat you up so badly? I gotta avenge


    you!¡± she said. Then, she jumped up right away in an attempt to fight Matthew with all her might.


    However, Matthew turned around and sent her flying with a kick without even taking a look at her.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Copsing before Somy, the woman coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood in session. Like her father,


    she couldn¡¯t get up anymore. Only then did she realize how far she was from being a match for the man.


    Matthew then went straight up to Old Master Leigh while saying in a cold voice, ¡°Who else did you hire,


    Mr. Leigh? Just call all of them over!¡±


    Old Master Leigh¡¯s face turned ashen. He never dreamed that the three expert fighters that he had


    carefully handpicked would suffer a crushing defeat just like that. The Leigh Family is really done for this


    time! he thought.

 Chapter 1147

    Chapter 1147


    Chapter 1147 It¡¯s Too Late to Apologize Now


    Old Master Leigh uttered between clenched teeth in a grim voice, ¡°Matthew, the Leigh Family will ept


    what has happened today. Listen carefully, though: we, the Leigh Family, are one of the Ten Greatest


    Families of Eastcliff. Even if you want to do whatever you want on our turf, you¡¯ve got to ask the other


    nine families for permission first!¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Matthew replied coldly, ¡°Mr. Leigh, do you have amnesia or something? The other nine families have


    objected to you guys seeking revenge on me at the time. The present scenario is only happening


    because you and your family insisted that I pay blood for blood. Speaking of it, this is just a personal


    score between the Leigh Family and me. It¡¯s got nothing to do with the other nine families, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Old Master Leigh¡¯s face was deathly pale. Matthew was right; the other nine families didn¡¯t side with the


    Leigh Family at the time, but the Leigh Family had obstinately insisted on seeking revenge. In that case,


    it¡¯d really be inappropriate for the other nine families to horn in on this matter. ¡°W-What the hell do you


    want?¡± he asked in a trembling voice.


    Matthew sneered. ¡°Ever since I came in, you¡¯ve been saying that I¡¯m not going to leave the Leigh


    Residence. To put it bluntly, you guys have always wanted me dead. Since that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not


    supposed to be a problem for me to take your lives, right?¡±


    Everyone in the Leigh Family turned pale at Matthew¡¯s words. Is he gonna ughter all of us in the Leigh


    Residence?!


    A look of mortification spread across Old Master Leigh¡¯s face as he looked at Tiger and the others


    nearby. After a long silence, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Larson, what happened this time is the


    Leigh Family¡¯s fault. I¡¯d like to apologize to you on the Leigh Family¡¯s behalf. Does this work for you?¡±


    Matthew darted a look at him. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t hired Somy, these matters would still have been open to


    negotiation. But now that you¡¯ve clearly hired him to kill me, it¡¯s already meaningless to apologize at this


    point!¡±


    Old Master Leigh was overwhelmed with regret. He had hired Somy with the intention of seizing the


    opportunity to kill Matthew, but who would¡¯ve thought that he would end up shooting himself in the foot


    instead?


    Suddenly, Matthew said, ¡°However, I can spare your lives!¡±


    Old Master Leigh couldn¡¯t help shuddering all over. He promptly asked, ¡°Mr. Larson, w-what would you


    like me to do?¡±


    Matthew smiled before darting a look at the surrounding crowd.


    Understanding what he meant, Old Master Leigh immediately dismissed all the other members of the


    Leigh Family with a wave of his hand.


    Meanwhile, Matthew also asked Tiger and the others to leave, leaving only him and Old Master Leigh in


    the room.


    Matthew said in a whisper, ¡°I don¡¯t really bear a deep grudge against the Leigh Family, so I may not have


    to kill anyone at the Leigh Residence. I¡¯m going to ask you a few questions. If you can answer them


    truthfully, then what happened between us can be written off!¡±


    Old Master Leigh immediately replied, ¡°Please go ahead, Mr. Larson.¡±


    Staring at the old man, Matthew suddenly asked, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the voodoo n in


    Orleans?¡±


    Old Master Leigh was startled for a moment. ¡°W-What voodoo n? I don¡¯t know anyone from the


    voodoo n.¡±


    Matthew fixed his eyes on Old Master Leigh while thetter was speaking, but thetter¡¯s expression


    betrayed nothing wrong. He looked genuinely confused, which meant that he wasn¡¯t lying. In other


    words, Old Master Leigh had nothing to do with the voodoo n in Orleans. This proved that Matthew¡¯s


    previous conjecture was right. The Leigh Family was really not the third family that worked with the


    voodoo n. They were merely cannon fodder; the ones who actually worked with the voodoo n were


    probably somebody else. He asked in a grave voice, ¡°In that case, why would you guys force the Telk


    Family to hand over the Renaissance Mall¡¯s shares this time?¡±


    Old Master Leigh couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°In fact, Mr. Larson, this matter is my unfilial son¡¯s fault. This


    time, he did it right away without discussing it with me beforehand. I didn¡¯t know about this matter until


    muchter, but by the time I learned about it, it had already happened; it was toote for me to stop him,


    even if I wanted to. Sigh, that unfilial son of mine never listens to me, and he¡¯s created so much trouble.


    I-I really regret having let him be the head of the Leigh Family!¡±


    Upon hearing Old Master Leigh¡¯s exnation, Matthew hit upon an idea. Could it be that there really is


    something wrong with Johnny?

 Chapter 1148

    Chapter 1148


    Chapter 1148 The Lead Is Exhausted


    Judging from how Old Master Leigh looks, he doesn¡¯t seem to be lying. In that case, what the hell¡¯s


    going on with Johnny? thought Matthew to himself. ¡°Old Master Leigh, I think that Johnny is way too


    conceited and arrogant, and he doesn¡¯t care about proprieties when doing things. Why would you let him


    be the head of the Leigh Family?¡± he asked.


    Old Master Leigh gave a look that suggested he had no other choice. ¡°Mr. Larson, I didn¡¯t want him to be


    the head of the family either. But out of my five sons, four died young; he¡¯s the only one who survived. If I


    didn¡¯t let him be the head of the family¡­ who else could I appoint?¡±


    Matthew frowned. So, at the end of the day, Old Master Leigh only let Johnny, the ck sheep of the


    family, be the head of the Leigh Family because he had no other choice. But this sounds so fishy to me.


    Out of Old Master Leigh¡¯s five sons, four died young, yet the most ipetent of them survived. Isn¡¯t


    that too much of a coincidence? After falling silent for a while, he ordered, ¡°Call Johnny over. I¡¯ve got


    some questions for him!¡±


    Old Master Leigh nodded. However, just as he was about to leave the room, someone rushed inside


    and said excitedly, ¡°Old Master, we don¡¯t have to y nice with Matthew anymore! The others from the


    Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff are here! They¡¯re here to back us up!¡±


    Old Master Leigh was taken aback. He was somewhat puzzled. Why would the others from the Ten


    Greatest Families of Eastcliff pop up all of a sudden at this very moment? Didn¡¯t they say earlier that they


    wouldn¡¯t support what he and his family were doing?


    On the other hand, Matthew knitted his brows. Isn¡¯t it too much of a coincidence that those from the Ten


    Greatest Families came at this very moment? Could it be that the third family working with the voodoo


    n in Orleans is manipting all this from behind the scenes? But why would the family want to stop


    me from doing anything to the Leigh Family? Could it be that there¡¯s still another secret about the Leigh


    Family that¡¯s unknown to me?


    While Matthew was puzzled, many hade in from the outside, and they were all key figures amongst


    the Ten Greatest Families.


    As soon as these people came in, they barked, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, Matthew! The Leigh Family is one of


    the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff, after all. How could you ughter your way to the Leigh


    Residence?


    Do you really think that none of us will stand up to you? We, the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff, will


    never sit by and do nothing about what happened today!¡± They kept yelling at Matthew, treating him as


    an enemy.


    Having basically gotten the answer he wanted from the Leigh Family, Matthew didn¡¯t bother to sh with


    these people head-on, of course. ¡°Hmph, you guys came at such a right time, eh? Coming here at this


    moment to be the good guys after the Leigh Family has apologized to me, huh? Tsk, tsk, since you guys


    are so united, why didn¡¯t youe earlier?¡± he mocked, before striding off with Tiger and the others.


    On the other hand, Old Master Leigh exchanged a few words of greetings with those from the Ten


    Greatest Families of Eastcliff before sending them away. Like Matthew, he couldn¡¯t help losing himself in


    deep thought. The few questions that Matthew had asked aroused his suspicions as well. Could it be that


    Johnny isn¡¯t just being reckless in attempting to gobble up the Telk Family¡¯s business?


    Meanwhile, as soon as Matthew left the Leigh Residence, he called Wilson, asking thetter who had


    organized the rest of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff toe to the Leigh Residence.


    However, Wilson told him that the nine other greatest families hade to the Leigh Residence on their


    own without anybody organizing them. This was because as soon as Matthew fought his way into the


    Leigh Residence, the nine other greatest families of Eastcliff immediately heard a rumor.


    The rumor said that Matthew had trodden the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff underfoot by fighting his


    way to the Leigh Residence with his men, and the fact that the other nine families dared not make a


    sound about this proved that the Ten Greatest Families were a bunch of good-for-nothings. Angered by


    the rumor, the nine other families immediately came together and went to the Leigh Residence.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing Wilson¡¯s exnation, Matthew frowned at once. There was no doubt that the ones who


    spread this rumor had to be the third family that was actually working with the voodoo n.


    However, the problem was that rumors were usually baseless, so there was no way to find out the


    rumor¡¯s sources. The lead is exhausted again! Seems like I¡¯ve got to start with Johnny after all. I¡¯ve got


    to find an opportunity to interrogate him myself!

 Chapter 1149

    Chapter 1149


    Chapter 1149 Brittany¡¯s Background


    That night, in the manor on the outskirts of Eastcliff where Lord Voodoo resided, a masked man knelt on


    the ground while reporting to Lord Voodoo what had happened that day.


    Lord Voodoo looked expressionless, but the anger in his eyes was apparent. ¡°You bunch of morons! How


    dare you guys think about establishing an empire with hegemony when you couldn¡¯t even deal with a


    small fry? You¡¯re simply being delusional!¡± he barked in a cold voice.


    The masked man prostrated himself on the ground. ¡°We really underestimated Matthew this time, my


    Lord. Really, we never expected that even Somy Fall, the Grim Reaper, would be no match for him!¡±


    Lord Voodoo replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve fought Matthew before. With his fighting prowess, he¡¯s absolutely the


    best fighter of the younger generation. Few in Eastshire would be able to kill him!¡±


    The masked man fell silent for a moment. Then, he uttered between clenched teeth, ¡°If nobody in


    Eastshire can kill him, I¡¯ll get somebody from some other ce to kill him!¡±


    Lord Voodoo was surprised. ¡°Do you guys have any other candidates?¡±


    The masked man smiled before replying under his breath, ¡°There¡¯s one person in Mightwater who¡¯d


    definitely be able to kill him!¡±


    Lord Voodoo¡¯s eyes flickered. After staring at the masked man for a while, he asked in a whisper, ¡°Can


    you guarantee that nothing will go wrong with this? If anything wrong happens, both of us will be in huge


    trouble!¡±


    The masked man chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve already got everything nned out. However, the key


    problem at present is that Billy is still in Eastcliff, so I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t execute our n for the time


    being.¡±


    Lord Voodoo nodded. ¡°Okay. In that case, I¡¯ll go along with your n. I¡¯ll have Billy leave Eastcliff


    tonight!¡±


    Upon hearing Lord Voodoo¡¯s words, the masked man was delighted. ¡°As long as Billy isn¡¯t in Eastcliff,


    there¡¯ll be absolutely no problem with our n! By the way, my Lord, what about we take this opportunity


    to threaten Billy by abducting Brittany¡ª¡±


    Lord Voodoo mmed his hand on the table right away. ¡°Absolutely not! Don¡¯t you dare even think about


    this!¡±


    The masked man was involuntarily startled. Lord Voodoo¡¯s reaction is far more emphatic than I¡¯ve


    imagined, he thought. ¡°W-Why would you say so, my Lord? Billy is powerful, to be sure, but Brittany is


    his weakness. Once we have her in our hands, Billy will have to obey us¡ª¡± he argued in a low voice.


    Staring at the masked man, Lord Voodoo replied, stressing each word, ¡°If you have a death wish, that¡¯s


    your own business, but don¡¯t drag me to hell with you!¡±


    The masked man¡¯s eyes widened. What does Lord Voodoo mean by saying that? Could it be that he¡¯s


    afraid of Billy?


    Seeing the doubts in the masked man¡¯s mind, Lord Voodoo exined in a grave voice, ¡°Hmph, you know


    nothing about Billy! Do you think Billy is Brittany¡¯s only backer? Let me tell you that Brittany¡¯s maternal


    uncle is Gilbert Nn, the current King of Stagfort! Not only that, but her youngest aunt is Gianna Nn,


    the princess of Bainbridge, and her maternal grandfather is the current head of the Nn Family of


    Bainbridge! Brittany has the Nn Family¡¯s blood running in her. The Nn Family totally deserves its


    reputation as the No. 1 family of Cathay. If youy a finger on her, you¡¯ll definitelye to a bad end!¡±


    The masked man let out a gasp. ¡°I-Is that true? You mean Billy¡¯s wife is a member of the Nn Family?


    But why would Billy g-get into such a state?¡±


    Lord Voodoo warned coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask anything about things that you¡¯re not supposed to know. This


    matter has something to do with the Nn Family¡¯s secrets, so don¡¯t go around spreading word about it.


    All you need to do is listen carefully¡ªdo noty a finger on Brittany! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you myself to


    apologize to the Nn Family! Hmph!¡±


    The masked man fell on his knees in panic. ¡°My Lord, I¡¯d never dare to do that! I only dared to have such


    a bold idea because I didn¡¯t know anything about Brittany¡¯s background earlier! I¡¯d never entertain such


    an idea anymore!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1150

    Chapter 1150


    Chapter 1150 A Diversion


    With that, the masked man left in panic.


    A hint of disdain flickered across Lord Voodoo¡¯s face as he watched the masked man disappear from his


    sight. Standing by the window, he stared at the night sky. After pondering for a long time, he eventually


    waved his hand. ¡°Spread the word about Gilbert Nn to Billy. I want him to disappear from Eastcliff


    within three days!¡±


    A man beside him immediately nodded before turning around and leaving in a hurry.


    An hourter, Ken hurried to the main building of Billy¡¯s manor. When he saw the towering figure


    standing by the window, his expression became somewhat more respectful. ¡°Master Newman, we¡¯ve


    just got the word. Gilbert Nn has shown up in Eastshire!¡± he said in a whisper.


    Billy turned his head sharply with an angry scowl on his usually expressionless face, which was rare. ¡°Is


    that true?¡±


    Ken immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, it is!¡±


    Billy clenched his fists, but no sooner had he made a step than he suddenly paused. He frowned before


    asking in a grim voice, ¡°Where did you learn that from?¡±


    Ken was startled for a moment. Then, he replied in a low voice, ¡°One of the spies that we¡¯ve sent out


    found out about it. That being said, this piece of information is quite sudden. Master Newman, could it be


    a trap or something?¡±


    Billy pondered for a moment. Then, he replied in a solemn voice, ¡°Seems like somebody wants me to


    leave Eastcliff for the time being.¡±


    Ken¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°Y-You mean this is a diversion? Master Newman, since that¡¯s the case,


    let¡¯s ignore this piece of information¡ª¡±


    Billy raised his hand right away to interrupt Ken. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Since Gilbert¡¯s here, I have to meet


    him in person no matter what. Don¡¯t forget that Brittany¡¯s mother died a tragic death because of him!¡±


    Ken clenched his jaw. Having worked for Billy for years, he was aware of these past events, of course.


    He asked in a whisper, ¡°Master Newman, could this be a trap? A trap that the Nn Family is trying to


    lure you away from Eastcliff?¡±


    Billy put his hands behind his back with an imperturbable expression. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a trap. The


    Nn Family can kill me anytime if they want to; they don¡¯t have to go to so much trouble at all. I reckon


    someone probably wants to do something in Eastcliff.¡±


    Ken immediately stated, ¡°Master Newman, I¡¯ll send someone right away to find out who the person that


    wants to stir up trouble is!¡±


    Billy waved his hand, though. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to do that. Just stay here and don¡¯t go out for the next


    few days.¡±


    Ken was startled. ¡°Master Newman, if you¡¯re away, and if I¡¯m staying here, then¡­ wouldn¡¯t the person


    who¡¯d been ying tricks behind our back have nothing to fear anymore?¡±


    Billy chuckled. ¡°I guess this trick is aimed at Matthew. It¡¯s time to let him take care of things by himself!¡±


    That night, Billy left Eastcliff.


    The Ten Greatest Families were shocked when they quickly got word about this. After all, Billy had been


    in Eastcliff for so many years without leaving, so why would he leave all of a sudden today?


    Meanwhile, Matthew also got word about it, and he immediately had a bad feeling. He didn¡¯t know what


    had happened, but if Billy wasn¡¯t in Eastcliff, wouldn¡¯t the Ten Greatest Families be able to do whatever


    they wanted?


    Immediately, he contacted the Lach Family, the Jackson Family, the Lewis Family, and the Telk Family,


    telling them to put their guard up because nobody knew what was going to happen next. He had to be on


    guard 24/7 against the Ten Greatest Families¡¯ surprise attacks!


    Meanwhile, it was 10:00PM at Liam and Demi¡¯s home.


    Ever since the previous incident at Lakeside Garden, James had chased them out of the Grand Pavilion,


    forcing them to move back into their old ce. Inwardly, the couple were deeply resentful, but they could


    do nothing about it. They had said nasty things about Matthew in front of James and Helen several


    times, only to be scolded angrily by James and Helen instead. At the moment, James and Helen didn¡¯t


    trust them anymore.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Demi was watching TV when her cell phone suddenly rang. As soon as she answered the phone, she


    heard a chilling voice say, ¡°Do you want Matthew dead? Now you have the opportunity!¡±

 Chapter 1151

    Chapter 1151


    Chapter 1151 Ed Is Kidnapped


    Demi straightened up at once. ¡°What should I do?¡±


    The chilling voice replied, ¡°There are two things that you need to do. Firstly, you have to find a way to


    lure Ed to the outskirts of Eastcliff. After that, I¡¯ll give you a video. You have to send the video to


    Matthew.¡±


    Demi immediately nodded. ¡°No problem!¡±


    Demi then discussed her n with Liam. In the end, the couple contacted Ed in Sasha¡¯s name, asking


    him to go to South Suburb¡ªwhere Wellness Herbary¡¯s warehouse was¡ªto check on things on the


    excuse that something had gone wrong with Wellness Herbary¡¯s medicinal ingredients.


    Ed was rtively simpleminded, so he immediately drove to South Suburb without thinking much about


    it. However, he had a car ident before arriving at the warehouse in South Suburb. Right after he was


    knocked unconscious in the car crash, several men in ck got out of their car, picked Ed up, and


    hurriedly fled the scene.


    Not long after that, someone found Demi and gave her a thumb drive, telling her to send the video to


    Matthew. When Demi opened the video to take a look, she saw the scene of a group of people getting


    beaten up. When she looked closely, she found that Ed was among the group of people that was getting


    beaten up.


    Demi was startled. What¡¯s going on with this? she thought. However, she didn¡¯t think much about it.


    Immediately, she sent the video to Matthew, saying that she had inadvertentlye across the video


    online.


    At this moment, Matthew was practicing Divine Skill in Lakeside Garden¡¯s basement. Upon receiving the


    video, he opened it without thinking. However, when he saw what the video was about, he instantly felt


    his blood rushing to his head!


    The video showed Ed and a few other men desperately begging for mercy on their knees. However, a


    group of swaggering young men ignored their pleas and beat them up with all kinds of weapons.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Ed, in particr, was pinned to the ground and beaten up to the extent of coughing up blood. Despite


    being knocked to the ground several times, he was picked up and forced into kneeling on the ground.


    The group of young men ignored his pleas, no matter how tearfully he had begged for mercy.


    From the way it looked, it was clear that the group of young men had wanted to beat Ed and the few


    other youngds to death. In reality, two of the youngds had indeed been beaten to death.


    As for Ed, he had been beaten until he was covered in blood. Finally, he turned around and jumped into


    the surging river behind him, whereas the group of young men rushed to the river and swore angrily


    before the video ended.


    Upon watching this, Matthew turned livid with anger. He had healed Ed¡¯s injuries these days, and he had


    asked Ed several times about his injuries. However, Ed never revealed what he had gone through, nor


    did he tell Matthew who were the ones that had beaten him up. Now that Matthew had watched the


    video, he immediately figured out what had happened.


    He called Ed at once, but no one answered the phone despite him calling Ed twice. Perplexed, he


    immediately called Ed¡¯s wife, only to learn that Ed had gone to the warehouse in South Suburb.


    A bad feeling instantly came over Matthew. He quickly called those at the warehouse in South Suburb,


    only to be told that Ed had never been there. His expression instantly turned grave, for he suddenly


    realized that it was too much of a coincidence for these things to happen simultaneously. Obviously,


    someone had to be manipting all this behind the scenes!


    Not daring to tarry any longer, Matthew immediately called Tiger, telling him to search for Ed.


    At the same time, Matthew called Demi, but he couldn¡¯t reach her because her phone had been switched


    off. He immediately frowned, knowing that someone must have used Demi to do all this. In reality, only


    Demi was likely to be able to lure Ed out, for it was impossible for anyone else to be able to do so. But


    what the hell do they want to do?


    After waiting for over 10 minutes, Matthew got word from Tiger that thetter and his men had found Ed¡¯s


    car. However, Ed wasn¡¯t in the car, and when they obtained surveince footage of the nearby area, they


    found that Ed had been kidnapped.


    Matthew¡¯s face turned pale at once. Immediately, he asked Tiger to rescue Ed. Ed was his best buddy,


    so there was no way he would let anything happen to him!

 Chapter 1152

    Chapter 1152


    Chapter 1152 The Crown Prince of Mightwater


    While Tiger and his men immediately sprang into action, Matthew got busy as well. He wanted to call


    Billy, but thetter¡¯s cell phone had been switched off, and so was Ken¡¯s. Having no alternative, he could


    only call Stanley and ask for his help. Right after that, he told the Lewis Family, the Jackson Family, the


    Lach Family, and the Telk Family, telling them to get ready to offer help at any time.


    After about half an hour, Tiger suddenly called Matthew with a note of panic in his voice. ¡°Bad news,


    Matthew! This is really bad¡­¡±


    Matthew¡¯s expression turned anxious at once. ¡°What happened? Did anything happen to Ed?¡±


    Tiger puffed a little before exining in a trembling voice, ¡°Matthew, our men have tracked down the


    bunch of people who kidnapped Ed, but they¡¯re no longer in Eastcliff. Not only that, but they¡¯ve handed


    Ed over to another bunch of people. Do you know who the bunch of people are?¡±


    Matthew frowned. ¡°Who are they?¡±


    Tiger replied in a trembling voice, ¡°T-They¡¯re from Mightwater¡­¡±


    Matthew was startled. ¡°Mightwater? Why would Ed be handed over to a bunch of people from


    Mightwater? I have no enemy in Mightwater!¡±


    Tiger replied, ¡°But these people are indeed from Mightwater. Not only that, but they work for the crown


    prince of Mightwater. Matthew, d-do you know about him?¡±


    Matthew asked, ¡°The crown prince of Mightwater? Who is he?¡±


    Tiger heaved a sigh before exining in a low voice, ¡°The crown prince of Mightwater is the No. 1 Young


    Master of Mightwater. His mother, who goes by the nickname ¡®Poison Spider,¡¯ is Mightwater¡¯s de facto


    ruler. She single-handedly suppresses the Ten Greatest Families of Mightwater, as well as the major


    forces there!¡±


    Matthew knitted his brows. ¡°So what? Ed is my buddy; no one can hurt him!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Tiger argued in a low voice, ¡°Matthew, but w-we can¡¯t afford to offend the crown prince¡­¡±


    Matthew was puzzled. Having worked for me for such a long time and seen what I¡¯m capable of, Tiger


    even had the courage to fight the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff head-on these days. But why would


    he be so terrified upon facing the crown prince of Mightwater? ¡°Why?¡± he asked.


    Tiger breathed another sigh. ¡°You know as well that Mightwater is a real metropolis, and the Ten Greatest


    Families of Mightwater far surpass the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire in terms of both strength and


    financial resources. It¡¯s excruciatingly difficult for any big shot to gain a foothold in Mightwater, but Poison


    Spider¡ªa woman¡ªhas brought the Ten Greatest Families of Mightwater to their knees, so how


    formidable do you think she is? The crown prince is her only son, so no matter what he wants to do,


    she¡¯ll give him her full support. I-If we¡¯re gonna get Ed back from the hands of the crown prince, we¡¯re


    gonna have to fight Poison Spider head-on. Matthew, this is gonna be difficult unless Master Newman


    steps in!¡±


    Matthew knitted his brows; he didn¡¯t expect the crown prince of Mightwater to have such a powerful


    background. At this very moment, he finally realized what the person behind the scenes was trying to do.


    To put it simply, the person dared not kill Matthew themselves because they were afraid of Billy.


    Therefore, they came up with such a scheme, wanting to get rid of Matthew by using the crown prince of


    Mightwater.


    Besides that, this person was very meticulous in executing their n. He had deliberately had Demi lure


    Ed to the outskirts of the town before abducting Ed and handing him over to the crown prince of


    Mightwater¡¯s men outside of Eastcliff. Since those from Mightwater had never entered Eastcliff, they


    didn¡¯t break Billy¡¯s rules. Even if Billy wanted to do something then, he would be unable to find a valid


    reason to do so. Moreover, Billy wasn¡¯t in Eastcliff at this crucial moment.


    Under such circumstances, Matthew could only deal with the matter on his own. At this moment, he only


    had two options: one, choose not to mess with the crown prince of Mightwater, but Ed might end up in


    trouble because of that; or two, he could choose to go to Mightwater to save Ed, but if he did so, he


    would definitely make the crown prince of Mightwater his enemy. He might even die in Mightwater


    because of that!

 Chapter 1153

    Chapter 1153


    Chapter 1153 Despite the Obstacles


    After pondering for a moment, Matthew suddenly recalled the video on his cell phone. I received the


    video when Ed was kidnapped, so could there be a connection between the two? Immediately, he sent


    the video to Tiger, asking thetter to look into it.


    Shortly after he sent the video to Tiger, Tiger told him that the group of young men in the video were all


    theckeys of the crown prince of Mightwater!


    Only then did Matthew finally figure out what had happened. Undoubtedly, there had to be an old score


    between Ed and the crown prince of Mightwater, which was why Ed had been badly beaten up. Ed


    escaped death by jumping into the river at the time, but he dared not talk about what he had gone


    through in Mightwater after returning to Eastcliff. However, the behind-the-scenes maniptor found out


    about Ed, so they took advantage of this matter, wanting to use the crown prince of Mightwater by setting


    him against Matthew.


    Matthew clenched his fists. What a sinister wirepuller! However, he had no other choice at the moment.


    Now that Ed had been abducted, he had to save him no matter what. He ordered in a grave voice,


    ¡°Tiger, have your people continue to track them down and find out Ed¡¯s location. I¡¯ll be going to


    Mightwater right away!¡±


    Tiger was worried, though. ¡°Matthew, y-you have to think this over. This time, the crown prince of


    Mightwater¡¯sckeys abducted Ed outside of Eastcliff. I¡¯m afraid that not even Master Newman could


    come up with a valid reason to say anything about this. If you go to Mightwater, you¡¯ll be breaking Poison


    Spider¡¯s rules. This is¡ª¡±


    However, Matthew replied right away, ¡°Ed¡¯s my sworn brother; I can¡¯t just sit by and watch him die!


    However dangerous it¡¯ll be, I¡¯ve got to go there!¡±


    After putting down the phone, Matthew took out the bottle of energy pills and walked out of the basement


    right away. As he went upstairs and took a look at Sasha and Natalie, who were soundly asleep, he


    looked somewhat reluctant to part with them. In the end, however, he resolutely left.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he reached the airport, he got a phone call from Wilson. ¡°Mr. Larson, I heard that you¡¯re


    going to Mightwater? I¡¯m afraid this is not so appropriate. The crown prince of Mightwater is no ordinary


    guy!¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°Master Lach, our rtionship is purely coborative. If I don¡¯t manage toe back


    this time, your family will still be one of the Ten Greatest Families.¡±


    Wilson hesitated for a moment before advising in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Mr. Larson. I just


    want you to think twice about it. It¡¯s inevitable for someone who would achieve great sess to sacrifice


    some things. If you act so impulsive¡ª¡±


    Matthew interrupted him right away, saying, ¡°It¡¯s my sworn brother that we¡¯re talking about. If he dies,


    however great my achievements will be, it¡¯ll be totally meaningless!¡± With that, he hung up right away.


    Right after that, though, Felix, Connor, and even Philip called him, advising him not to go to Mightwater.


    However, Matthew¡¯s answer remained the same. However dangerous it¡¯ll be, I¡¯ve got to save my sworn


    brother no matter what! he thought. In the end, he got on the flight to Mightwater.


    Meanwhile, Connor, Felix, Wilson, and Philip were now on the top floor of Wilson¡¯s hotel at Eastcliff.


    Even Leanna was sitting here, too.


    The four men sighed repeatedly, perplexed by what Matthew was doing. In their opinion, it was totally


    foolish of Matthew to be doing so.


    Only Leanna, her eyes gleaming,mented softly with a sigh, ¡°He¡¯s determined to save his buddy


    despite the obstacles. Talk about a real hero!¡±


    Connor heaved a sigh, though. ¡°Ever since ancient times, ¡®hero¡¯ has always been a title that brings no


    real power. Instead, only bold and ambitious people have been able to achieve great deeds. Sigh, Mr.


    Larson has let his feelings cloud his judgment. If he could give up these feelings, there would¡¯ve been no


    limit to his achievements!¡±


    Leanna cast a sidelong nce at him. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, though. If a person is devoid of feelings, what¡¯s


    the point of them achieving great sess, however great their achievements are?¡±

 Chapter 1154

    Chapter 1154


    Chapter 1154 The Despairing Ed


    At 3:00AM, Matthew arrived at Mightwater. This was the first time he came to the ce where talented


    people from all over the world had suffered from setbacks.


    When he switched on his cell phone, he got a message from Tiger. Tiger had sent his men to keep


    following the crown prince of Mightwater¡¯sckeys. At the moment, these men had brought Ed back to


    Mightwater and taken him to a nightclub. ording to Tiger¡¯s intel, the few people who had beaten Ed


    up on the video earlier were having a gathering at the nightclub.


    Immediately, Matthew hailed a taxi to the nightclub.


    At 3:30AM, Ed, who had regained consciousness, was brought to the manager¡¯s office upstairs of the


    nightclub. Inside the manager¡¯s office, several young men were having a wild party. Among them were


    a dozen scantily d youngdies, and some of them had almost been stripped naked. When they saw


    peopleing in, they paid zero attention to them, as though they no longer had a sense of shame.


    Ed¡¯s face turned deathly pale the instant he was brought inside and saw the men in the room. He¡¯d never


    forget what these people looked like until he died!


    Upon seeing Ed, the few young men in the room burst intoughter. They were led by a long-haired


    young man, who kicked Ed in the chest and cursed, ¡°You¡¯re quite tough, aren¡¯t you, you son of a b*tch?


    To think that you¡¯d survive after jumping into the river mouth! F*ck, look at how nicely you¡¯re dressed!


    You¡¯ve gotten rich, huh?¡±


    Falling to his knees, Ed begged in a quavering voice, ¡°I-I know I was wrong, bro. Please forgive me¡­¡±


    The long-haired young man gave a sinisterugh. ¡°Forgive you? Do you think I¡¯m gonna forgive you? Do


    you know how much money I¡¯ve spent for nothing because of the phone call you made?¡± he said,


    bing even angrier as he spoke. Then, he pped Ed across the face several times, saying


    furiously, ¡°Thanks to the phone call you made, I had to spend a full 130 million to settle the matter. It was


    all because of you that I nearly went to jail. And now you¡¯re asking me to forgive you? Do you think that¡¯s


    possible?¡±


    Ed kneeled on the ground while begging for mercy in a trembling voice, but the long-haired young man


    remained unmoved. Not only that, but he kicked Ed several times in the face, causing blood to run down


    the corner of his mouth.


    The other young men in the room also gathered around Ed and showered him with punches and kicks,


    laughing as they beat Ed up. As for thedies, they kept cheering the gang of young men on from the


    sidelines, and some even pped and apuded when some of the young men made wounds on Ed¡¯s


    body. It was as if they saw Ed not as a human being, but as an animal ced at the young men¡¯s mercy.


    Ed was beaten up so badly that he copsed to the ground without the strength to fight back, and his


    head and body were covered in blood. However, the several young men had no intention of stopping. It


    seemed like they wanted to beat him to death!


    Ed began to fall into a trance-like state. He had initially thought that by returning to Eastcliff, he had


    escaped from these young men. Not only that, but he had even met his best buddy and married the


    woman he loved, living a happy life atst. However, he never thought he would be unable to get rid of


    this nightmare in the end. He was truly in despair.


    Just as these people were busy beating Ed up, they suddenly heard a loud bang on the door, as though


    somebody was kicking at the door with all their might.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Everyone in the room was startled. The long-haired young man swore, ¡°Damn it! Who the f*ck¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, though, there was another loud bang on the door. This time, the


    door was kicked open right away, and a glum-faced man came in through the door.


    The man was none other than Matthew. As soon as he came in, he saw Ed lying on the ground and


    covered in blood. His eyes reddened right away. What have they done to my sworn brother?!


    Just then, a young man standing at the door walked over with a liquor bottle in his hand. Pointing at


    Matthew, he swore, ¡°Who the f*ck are you? Do you know¡ª¡±


    Before the young man could finish his sentence, Matthew grabbed his wrist, shoving the liquor bottle into


    his mouth. Then, he grabbed the young man¡¯s neck, banging thetter¡¯s head hard against the wall.

 Chapter 1155

    Chapter 1155


    Chapter 1155 Sorry for Being Late, Bro


    The liquor bottle in the young man¡¯s mouth smashed into pieces when it hit the wall, and the resulting


    tiny pieces of ss pierced his mouth right away. Not only that, but some pieces of ss even poked out


    of his face, looking very horrifying. As a consequence, the young man spat up blood and slowly


    copsed onto the ground, unable to get up anymore.


    Everyone in the room was stunned by the sight of what Matthew had done. After all, none of them had


    expected Matthew to be so cruel.


    After a moment¡¯s silence, the long-haired young man flew into a rage. ¡°How dare you beat up one of our


    men, you son of a b*tch?! Who the f*ck are you? Do you know that we¡¯re the crown prince¡¯s men? You


    have a death wish or something?¡±


    Matthew ignored him, though. Instead, he helped Ed up and whispered, ¡°Sorry for beingte, bro!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    On the other hand, Ed waspletely panic-stricken. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°Matt, h-hurry up and


    get out of here¡­ These men would kill people¡­¡±


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Tonight, I¡¯m gonna kill people too. Just rest here while I avenge


    you!¡± he said. Then, he stood up and ran his eyes over the crowd. He said coldly, ¡°Listen carefully, you


    guys. My name is Matthew Larson, and Ed is my sworn brother. Now that you guys have wounded him,


    you¡¯re gonna pay for that with your lives today!¡±


    Upon hearing his words, everyone in the room looked at each other in bewilderment. None of them had


    heard of Matthew before.


    The long-haired young man yelled angrily, ¡°F*ck, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone named Matthew, nor do I


    care who you are either. Anyway, whoever dares to stir up trouble here has to die!¡±


    Then, with a wave of his hand, the group of young men behind him immediately closed in on Matthew.


    Thedies weren¡¯t sitting idly either. They shouted at the top of their voices, ¡°Kill him! Kill him! What a


    conceited and ignorant young man from nowhere! How dare he even touch the crown prince¡¯s men?


    Haha! This is gonna be interesting!¡±


    Matthew ignored them, though. Instead, he turned to close the door.


    The long-haired young man was startled. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    With a chilly expression, Matthew uttered, stressing each word, ¡°None of you are gonna get out of here


    today! I¡¯m gonna settle the score with you guys for what you¡¯ve done to my buddy!¡±


    Upon hearing his words, the long-haired young manughed right away. ¡°Oh, f*ck you! You¡¯re so good at


    bragging. Afraid that we¡¯ll run away? F*ck, the point here is that you¡¯re not gonna get away today! Kill


    him!¡± swore the young man angrily. With that, he lunged at Matthew and raised his foot to kick at the


    latter.


    Matthew could tell that the long-haired young man was skilled in fighting, but his fighting skills were


    pretty much nothing in Matthew¡¯s eyes. Taking a step forward right away, he seized him by the throat and


    punched him in the knee, breaking his leg right away and causing him to scream in pain. After flinging


    the long-haired young man onto the ground, Matthew dashed toward the group of other young men and


    brawled with them.


    These young men were only capable of fighting against some gangsters, so they were totally


    defenseless before an expert fighter like Matthew.


    This time, Matthew¡¯s attacks were really reckless. After the assault, all the young men ended up being


    knocked to the ground. Half of them were directly beaten to death by Matthew, whereas the other half


    barely survived because they weren¡¯t hit in the vital parts of their bodies. However, they were so


    seriously wounded that they no longer had the strength to fight.


    At this moment, these young men finally panicked. Atst, they understood why Matthew had closed the


    door. As for thedies who had been wildly cheering them on just now, they were now transfixed with


    fright. They huddled up in the corner, not daring to say a word.


    Matthew slowly walked up to the long-haired young man while looking down at him. ¡°My buddy is an


    introvert who never makes enemies with others. How the f*ck did he get in your hair? Why would you


    want him dead?¡±


    Trembling all over, the long-haired young man replied in a trembling voice, ¡°W-Who the hell are you? I¡¯m


    telling you, we¡¯re all the crown prince¡¯s men. T-The crown prince will never let you off¡­¡±


    Matthew stepped on his broken leg. ¡°That¡¯s not the answer I want. Give me another answer!¡±

 Chapter 1156

    Chapter 1156


    Chapter 1156 Poking His Nose Into Somebody Else¡¯s Business


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    With his leg broken, the long-haired young man was in unbearable pain in the first ce, so he trembled


    all over and nearly passed out from the pain when Matthew stepped on his broken leg. Lying prostrate on


    the floor, he screamed hysterically, ¡°You¡¯re dead meat! You¡¯re dead meat! This is the crown prince¡¯s turf,


    so he¡¯s gonna find out that you¡¯vee in to stir up trouble. His men will be here soon, and I¡¯ll never let


    you off!¡±


    With a frosty expression, Matthew grabbed the young man¡¯s neck and picked him up before dragging


    him to the window. Then, he picked up the stool beside him and smashed it forcefully against the window


    several times, smashing the tempered ss into pieces.


    As the wind howled outside the tall building, Matthew grabbed the long-haired young man, dragging the


    latter to the window with half of thetter¡¯s body hanging outside. ¡°Answer my questions, or I¡¯m gonna


    throw you down!¡±


    The long-haired young man nearly peed himself in fright when he saw the streets downstairs. This is a


    high-rise building with more than 20 stories! ¡°B-Bro, I-I¡¯ll exin this, okay? J-Just pull me back in first,


    please¡­¡± he implored, trembling as he gave in atst.


    Pulling him back in a little, Matthew said coldly, ¡°Answer my questions!¡±


    Breathing in long gasps, the long-haired young man exined in a trembling voice, ¡°You can¡¯t me me


    for this matter, bro! This buddy of yours has poked his nose into somebody else¡¯s business. Not only did


    he get in the way of us doing our stuff, but he even called the police to have our ce raided. Because of


    that, I nearly went to jail and had to spend 130 million to settle this! C-Could I not be angry, you say?¡±


    Matthew frowned. ¡°My buddy is never one to dispute with people, nor would he simply offend anyone.


    How could he possibly call the police for no reason? Why exactly did he do that?¡±


    The long-haired young man shot back, ¡°How the f*ck would I know that? I didn¡¯t know him before, and I


    had nothing to do with him, but he had to be such an interfering busybody!¡±


    Just then, Ed struggled to stand up, saying in a loud voice, ¡°Y-You¡¯re talking nonsense! You guys


    abducted Nathan¡¯s sister and took her to a clubhouse, injecting her with drugs and forcing her to keep


    the customerspany as a hostess. Nathan went to you guys to have her back, but you guys broke his


    leg instead of giving her back to him. We only called the police to save her! How is that being a


    busybody?¡±


    Upon hearing Ed¡¯s words, Matthew basically had everything figured out. It seemed that the long-haired


    young man might not have done anything good, for he had abducted Ed¡¯s friend¡¯s sister in an attempt to


    force her into prostitution. When Ed¡¯s friend came to them to demand her back, they beat him up instead


    of handing her over. Enraged, Ed and his friend called the police, causing the long-haired young man to


    lose a fortune.


    This was precisely why the long-haired young man wanted to kill Ed and his friends. Ed had escaped


    death by jumping into the mouth of the river. As for the others, they were definitely doomed.


    Ed dared not mention this after the event, so it seemed that he was aware of how powerful the crown


    prince was.


    The long-haired young man retorted resentfully, ¡°We abducted that girl because her boyfriend owed us


    money and mortgaged her to us. And besides, what does this have to do with you? W-Weren¡¯t you


    poking your nose into our business by calling the police? Say, bro, could I not be angry with this?¡±


    Matthew replied coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t think my buddy was poking his nose into somebody else¡¯s business. On


    the contrary, I think what he did was right! You guys did all kinds of bad things and forced women into


    prostitution. Anyone with the least bit of humanity would stop you guys!¡±


    The long-haired young man¡¯s face turned red with anger, but he dared not make a retort in the end.


    Matthew asked coldly, ¡°In that case, who called you guys and told you to go to Eastshire to get him?¡± He


    knew that the one who had called the long-haired young man had to be the mastermind.


    However, the long-haired young man shook his head with a confused expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know who it


    was either.¡±

 Chapter 1157

    Chapter 1157


    Chapter 1157 I¡¯m Not Fond of Jokes


    Matthew¡¯s expression turned frosty at the long-haired young man¡¯s words.


    At the sight of the man¡¯s frosty expression, the long-haired young man instantly shuddered with fright,


    and he hurriedly exined what had happened. As it turned out, he didn¡¯t know Ed was still alive until he


    suddenly received a photo of him. After that, a stranger contacted him, saying that they would help him


    get Ed over and telling him to send his men to Eastshire to pick Ed up. Fearing that the matter with Ed


    might get exposed, the long-haired young man tentatively sent several men to Eastshire as told. To his


    surprise, the person actually had Ed tied up and handed over to him.


    Upon speaking of this, the long-haired young man spat right away and said angrily, ¡°F*ck! At the time, I


    was wondering who that person was and why he would help me in secret. Now that I think about it, that


    son of a b*tch was luring me into a trap!¡±


    Matthew frowned. That behind-the-scenes culprit is quite careful, he thought. ¡°In that case, do you


    have that guy¡¯s contact information?¡± he asked.


    The long-haired young man shook his head. ¡°Bro, I already had someone check out his phone number.


    That number¡¯s registered under the name of a dead man, so we couldn¡¯t find anything useful!¡±


    Matthew was rendered speechless. So the lead is exhausted again. Just who the hell is this backstage


    maniptor? Why is he so well-hidden?


    Just as he was puzzled, there was a violent bang on the door, followed by a deep male voice. ¡°F*ck,


    what the hell¡¯s going on inside? Why close the door? Is there something shady going on?¡±


    Overjoyed, the long-haired young man hurriedly shouted, ¡°Robbie! Save us, Robbie! Someone came to


    make trouble, and he even wanted to kill us! Hurry up and save us¡­¡±


    Upon hearing his words, the man outside was exasperated. ¡°F*ck! Who the hell has the nerve to make


    trouble on the crown prince¡¯s turf? Open the door! I¡¯m gonna chop him to pieces today!¡±


    The long-haired young man pointed at Matthew excitedly. ¡°Did you hear that, you son of a b*tch? Now


    that Robbie¡¯s here, you¡¯re gonna be dead! If you kneel and beg for mercy right now, I might plead with


    him to spare your f*cking life¡­¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The few other young men got up as well, and all of them looked at Matthew smugly while spewing a


    torrent of profanities. Even the dozen youngdies who had huddled up in the corner in fear earlier were


    pointing at Matthew and hurling abuses at him, as though he was already as good as dead.


    After darting a look at them, Matthew suddenly grabbed the long-haired young man¡¯s throat, suspending


    him in midair outside the window right away.


    The long-haired man was so frightened that he peed in his pants right away. Only then did he suddenly


    recall that his life was still in Matthew¡¯s hands. He immediately pleaded, ¡°I-I was joking, bro. Please


    forgive me¡­¡±


    However, Matthew replied, ¡°I¡¯m not fond of jokes!¡± Then, he released his hand.


    With that, the long-haired young man fell from the 20th floor. All everyone heard was the young man¡¯s


    blood-curdling scream. Then, following a loud thud, everything was reduced to silence.


    Seeing what had happened, those who had been yelling earlier immediately fell silent, especially the


    ladies, who immediately huddled up in the corner, not daring to yell at Matthew anymore. Only now did


    they realize Matthew was the most brutal of them all!


    Meanwhile, Robbie was still banging at the door.


    Matthew walked over and opened the room door right away.


    Standing outside were a dozen men, led by a burly man with a shaved head. Upon seeing Matthew, the


    man was startled. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    A young man in the room stood up at once. ¡°It¡¯s him, Robbie! He¡¯s the one who made trouble here! Don¡¯t


    let him off for that!¡±


    Upon seeing Robbie, the other young men heaved a sigh of relief, as though they had found someone to


    lean on for support.


    Robbie¡¯s face darkened as he kicked at Matthew right away. ¡°Damn it, how dare you stir up trouble here?


    I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡±

 Chapter 1158

    Chapter 1158


    Chapter 1158 The Woman With a Red String Tied Around Her Ankle


    Instead of dodging Robbie¡¯s kick, Matthew forcibly swung his fist at him, punching him right in the sole of


    his foot.


    With his leg nearly crippled by Matthew¡¯s punch, Robbie was forced to move several steps back. After


    steadying himself, he looked at Matthew with a hint of wariness in his eyes. ¡°I never thought you¡¯re


    proficient in martial arts. Hmph, I like fighting martial arts practitioners like you!¡± he said. Then, he


    charged at Matthew again, attacking him repeatedly with his fists.


    Matthew frowned slightly. This Robbie¡¯s quite a capable fighter; his fighting skills are better than those of


    Brock, the man whom I met before, he thought. Still, to the current Matthew, Robbie¡¯s fighting skills were


    too weak, and he knocked Robbie to the ground in less than three moves. Without wasting his breath, he


    then threw all the men who had beaten Ed up earlier out of the window in front of Robbie. These men


    must die for harming my sworn brother!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he carried Ed on his back and left the nightclub right away. After all, they were in Mightwater. His


    purpose ining here was to save Ed; he didn¡¯t want to get into too many conflicts with the crown


    prince of Mightwater just yet.


    After Matthew left, Robbie got up with the help of his men. One of his men moved closer to him and


    asked in a quavering voice, ¡°What should we do now, Robbie? What about we call the crown prince?¡±


    Robbie, who was in a foul temper at the moment, pped the man across the face right away. ¡°Do you


    have a f*cking death wish? Are you tired of living, calling the crown price at this time? Don¡¯t you see what


    time it is right now? Do you dare to spoil his mood while he¡¯s having fun?¡±


    Trembling in fear, the man hung his head, not daring to speak anymore. Everyone knew very well that no


    one could bother the crown prince while he was having fun. No matter what happened, whoever spoiled


    the crown prince¡¯s mood had to die!


    As a consequence, Robbie waited until the next morning before hurrying to the crown prince¡¯s vi on


    the outskirts of town.


    The ground before the door to the first-floor master bedroom was in a mess as several pieces of clothing


    were scattered everywhere. Some of these clothes belonged to men, and some belonged to women;


    there was even a pair of gorgeous red high heels.


    The bedroom door wasn¡¯t closed, and sitting on the edge of the bed in the room was a big and tall man


    with rugged good looks. The man seemed to be in his thirties, and he made a strong visual impact with


    his body muscles. Wearing only a pair of shorts to cover his private part, he sat on the edge of the bed,


    smoking.


    Lying face down on therge bed was a woman with a gorgeous-looking body. Her face was hidden, but


    her bare fair-skinned back and slender legs looked so perfect that she easily made countless female


    celebrities who were known for their beauty pale inparison. Moreover, the woman had a red string


    tied around her left ankle. On the red string was a small and worn brass bell that seemed somewhat out


    of ce with the woman¡¯s snow-white skin. However, such an essory lent the woman a seductively


    mysterious air.


    After taking a nce at the woman, Robbie immediately lowered his head, not daring to continue looking


    at her as his heart thumped. When he came to the second-floor bedroom, he found that the door was still


    closed. As he dared not knock on the door, he had no choice but to go downstairs and wait on the first


    floor.


    Shortly after that, the door to the first-floor master bedroom opened, and the big and tall man came out in


    a nightshirt. The bedroom door was wide open, allowing those in the living room to see everything in the


    bedroom clearly.


    Sitting in the living room, Robbie pretended to lower his head while secretly peeping at the woman on the


    bed in the room.


    A little after that, however, the woman who had been lying face down slowly sat up and had anguid


    stretch. The first ray of the morning sun shone on her breathtakingly gorgeous body, making her look like


    heaven¡¯s greatest work of art. A look at her body was all it took to strike awe into one¡¯s heart.


    Robbie had slept with numerous women before. At this moment, however, his mouth felt dry, and his


    heartbeat quickened.


    Just then, the woman got out of bed, casually picked up a veil, and put it on. After setting her bare feet


    on the ground, she walked to the sofa and sat down.

 Chapter 1159

    Chapter 1159


    Chapter 1159 The Blood-Red Spider Tattoo


    The woman was breathtakingly beautiful, but she had a deep scar on her face and several horrible scars


    on the front part of her body. She had a blood-red spider tattoo on her neck that extended to her chest


    and lent her a strange sense of beauty. Despite the scar on her face, it didn¡¯t make her breathtakingly


    pretty face look hideous. Instead, it only made her look even more beautiful. This was a very strange


    feeling; it was as if her beauty could override everything and had everything under its thumb!


    Robbie knew that she was Poison Spider, the crown prince¡¯s mother, who had the lives of all the wealthy


    and distinguished families in Mightwater in her hands.


    Sitting cross-legged, Poison Spider lit a cigarette and gently puffed a smoke ring. Then, she darted a


    look at Robbie, her red lips parting slightly as she warned with a giggle, ¡°Hey, keep staring and you¡¯re


    gonna lose your eyes.¡±


    Robbie trembled. Immediately, he turned his head to the side, not daring to look at her anymore.


    Shortly after Poison Spider sat down, a young man who seemed to be about 19 years old with


    imperiousness written all over his face came downstairs. He was none other than Poison Spider¡¯s son¡ª


    the crown prince of Mightwater.


    Robbie immediately told the crown prince what had happened the night before.


    After listening to Robbie¡¯s words, the crown prince smacked his hand down on the table right away. ¡°How


    impudent! How dare he stir up trouble on my turf! This guy must die!¡±


    Robbie hesitated for a moment. Then, he replied in a whisper, ¡°Prince, but this guy probably has gone


    back to Eastcliff¡­¡±


    The crown prince said angrily, ¡°So what if he¡¯s gone to Eastcliff? Since he had the nerve to mess with


    me, I¡¯m gonna hunt him down to the ends of the earth!¡±


    Robbie turned to look at Poison Spider with a look of embarrassment.


    Having finished smoking her cigarette, Poison Spider casually stubbed it out with a chuckle. ¡°Shawn, it¡¯s


    obvious that someone¡¯s trying to get us to kill Matthew on their behalf. Not only that, but they¡¯re also


    trying to set us against Billy!¡±


    The crown prince knitted his brows. ¡°Do you mean that I should put up with it?¡±


    Poison Spider smiled a charming smile. ¡°Why should my son take this lying down? Now that someone


    has messed with you, you have to kill him, of course.¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s anger was overtaken by joy. ¡°Thanks for backing me up, Mom.¡±


    Poison Spider giggled with a nod. ¡°Just go ahead and do whatever you want to do with peace of mind. I¡¯ll


    deal with Billy. By the way, bring my bodyguards with you. And while you¡¯re at it, find out who the hell is


    trying to get us to kill somebody on their behalf. Let them know that they have to pay the price for doing


    that!¡±


    The crown prince guffawed with a nod.


    Robbie sat beside them, having been dazed by how matchlessly domineering she looked. He stared


    fixedly at her, havingpletely forgotten that she was a demon who could kill without batting an eyelid.


    Just as he was in a daze, Poison Spider suddenly walked slowly up to him with a charming smile on her


    face. ¡°Am I pretty?¡± she asked softly in a charming voice that would make any man go limp.


    Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Robbie subconsciously answered in a trembling voice, ¡°Yes, you are¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Poison Spider shook withughter.


    Robbieughed foolishly as well.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Poison Spider suddenly struck out at him, thrusting her two fingers into his eye sockets as if


    they were a pair of daggers. After some slight gouging, his eye sockets were empty, for his eyes had


    been gouged out.


    ¡°Told you that you¡¯re gonna lose your eyes if you keep staring at me. How disobedient.¡± Tossing the two


    eyeballs aside, Poison Spider put her two bloodied fingers into her mouth and gently licked the blood on


    them away. The blood colored her lips a crimson red, lending her an eerie sense of beauty.


    The crown prince sat beside her, unsurprised by what his mother just did.


    Poison Spider casually put on her clothes and walked over to the door before darting a nce at Robbie


    ¡ªwho was still screaming in agony on the ground¡ªwith a look of disgust. ¡°Clean it up. Leaving him here


    will make me lose my appetite.¡±


    Just then, the sturdy men from earlier immediately came over to her. ¡°I¡¯ll throw him out of here right


    away!¡±


    Poison Spider replied, ¡°Why throw him out of here? That¡¯d be wasteful. Just chop him to pieces and feed


    him to my dog.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, the sturdy man trembled all over. To think that this is what Robbie gets in the


    end after working for the crown prince for years!

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160


    Chapter 1160 The Crown Prince Is Here


    Immediately, the sturdy man cleaned up the scene.


    Just then, the servants brought them breakfast, which was a dish of raw and bloody beef steak. Poison


    Spider ate the bloody beef steak while asking with augh, ¡°Shawn, who did you bring home with you


    last night? I noticed that you guys were having fun till quitete in the night.¡±


    The crown prince looked impatient. ¡°Just a vain b*tch who isn¡¯t worth mentioning. I¡¯ve got to go first,


    Mom!¡± he said. With that, he stood up and left.


    Poison Spider merely smiled upon hearing his words.


    Having gotten rid of Robbie¡¯s dead body, the sturdy man came to Poison Spider¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°I


    took a look at the woman when Shawn brought her backst night, and she¡¯s a member of the Doyle


    Family of Mightwater. What¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just get rid of her then!¡± Poison Spider waved her hand impatiently. ¡°Do you still need me to teach you


    about something like this?¡±


    Startled, the sturdy man immediately replied, ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    When he went upstairs and opened the door to the room, he found a young woman lying in bed with both


    her hands and feet tied. Her body was covered in bruises, and her breath was barely perceptible; her


    eyes zed over as she was badly wounded. Seeing someoneing in, she immediately implored,


    ¡°Save me. Save me¡­¡±


    Heaving a sigh of helplessness, the sturdy man walked over and grabbed the young woman¡¯s throat


    before breaking her neck with all his might¡­


    In the morning, Matthew returned to Eastcliff with Ed. He went to Demi¡¯s ce at once, only to find that


    both Demi and Liam weren¡¯t home. Not only that, but their phones were switched off as well.


    Enraged, Matthew immediately ordered Tiger to find the couple. However, in order not to make Sasha


    sad, he didn¡¯t tell her about what had happened. He wanted to have all the details of this matter


    investigated before deciding how to deal with the couple.


    Tiger sent out arge number of people to search for Demi and Liam, but they failed to find them. They


    couldn¡¯t be found; it was as though they had vanished into thin air.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew knew that this had to be the mastermind¡¯s doing. He called Tiger immediately, telling him to


    send arge number of people to protect Sasha and Natalie.


    As for Matthew, he called the four families to get ready to fight back, knowing that the mastermind had to


    be one of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff. Since he didn¡¯t know who the mastermind was at the


    moment, his only solution was to gobble up all the ten families.


    Just when Matthew was drawing out the n with the four families, word suddenly came that the crown


    prince of Mightwater hade to Eastcliff.


    When Wilson and the other three men learned about this, their expressions changed at once. After all,


    now that Billy wasn¡¯t in Eastcliff, nobody was guarding the city. Under such circumstances, who could


    stop the crown prince of Mightwater from entering Eastcliff? Moreover, it was obvious from the crown


    prince¡¯s sudden and menacing arrival that he wasing for Matthew. It was difficult to tell whether or


    not Matthew would be able to solve the crisis this time!


    Upon seeing the four men¡¯s expressions, Matthew naturally understood what they were thinking. He


    knew that it was already meaningless to say anything to the four of them at this moment. If he couldn¡¯t


    deal with the crown prince, no one would dare to work for him. Standing up slowly, he said in a grave


    voice, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the Ten Greatest Familiester. I¡¯ll deal with the crown prince first today!¡± With


    that, he turned around and left.


    Unable to bear the sight of the scene, Connor suggested, ¡°Mr. Larson, how about you hide yourself for a


    while? Everything will be resolved once Master Newmanes back!¡±


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°Although Master Newman isn¡¯t here, he probably knows what has happened


    at Eastcliff. The fact that he doesn¡¯t say anything means that he wants me to deal with this on my own. If


    I can¡¯t deal with this, what right do I have to bring down the Ten Greatest Families?¡± he said. With that,


    he left right away.


    The four men in the room looked at each other. After a long time, Wilson said in a low voice, ¡°If Mr.


    Larson can defeat the crown prince, there¡¯ll be no limit to his future achievements!¡±


    The other three men slowly nodded with anticipation in their eyes, hoping that Matthew could create a


    miracle this time!

 Chapter 1161

    Chapter 1161


    Chapter 1161 Sasha Is Kidnapped


    Matthew came to the underground parking lot, but as soon as he opened the car door, he smelled


    something wrong. There was a peculiar fragrance in the car, and it was a body scent that only Leanna


    had.


    Getting into the car without turning a hair, Matthew closed the car door and asked under his breath,


    ¡°Anything?¡±


    There was a slim woman in the back seat, and she was none other than Leanna. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve


    had everything arranged for you. You should leave Eastcliff!¡±


    Shooting a nce at her, Matthew asked in a soft voice, ¡°Do you also think that I¡¯m gonna die at the


    hands of the crown prince?¡±


    Leanna fell silent for a moment. Then, she replied in a whisper, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll die at the hands of the


    crown prince, but Poison Spider is different. I¡¯ve seen that woman before. She¡¯s a madwoman, but she¡¯s


    too formidable. The thing is, this woman has a terrifyingly powerful backer who you really can¡¯t afford to


    offend at present!¡±


    Curious, Matthew asked, ¡°Backer? Who?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Leanna slowly uttered, ¡°The King of the South!¡±


    Matthew knitted his brows. My father is the King of the Northern Territory, and Poison Spider¡¯s backer is


    the King of the South. This shows how powerful her backer is. No wonder Leanna would say that the


    current me can¡¯t afford to offend him. Perhaps I have to be as powerful as Billy to be able to fight


    against him, he thought. After a moment¡¯s silence, he replied softly, ¡°Miss Sandel, thanks for telling me


    this.¡±


    Looking at Matthew¡¯s expression, Leanna asked under her breath, ¡°Are you still gonna go to the crown


    prince? Why can¡¯t you just hide from him?¡±


    Matthew shook his head. ¡°This is not a question of whether I can afford to offend anyone or not. There


    are some things that I have to do! If I allow the crown prince and his men to bully my sworn brother


    because he has the King of the South backing him up, then what¡¯s the point of me being alive? I can¡¯t


    live kneeling, but I at least have the courage to die standing!¡±


    Staring at Matthew from behind, Leanna couldn¡¯t help being fascinated. This man isn¡¯t very powerful, but


    he has a quality about him that puts people under his spell!


    Matthew left the underground parking lot, nning to meet Sasha and drive her to Lakeside Garden.


    However, he got a phone call from Tiger when he was halfway there. ¡°Matt, Demi has shown up. She¡¯s


    gone to Cunningham Pharmaceuticals!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Matthew¡¯s expression changed at once. Now that Demi and Liam had gone into hiding, how could she be


    up to anything good by going to Cunningham Pharmaceuticals at this very moment? He quickly ordered,


    ¡°Stop her at once! Don¡¯t let her meet Sasha! Also, send more people to guard Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals and wait until I get there!¡± Then, he sped up the car, heading straight for Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals.


    However, merely five minutester, Tiger called him again. ¡°Bad news, Matt. The men that I sent to


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals are no longer answering my phone calls¡­¡±


    Matthew got anxious at once, knowing that something must have happened at Cunningham


    Pharmaceuticals. Without wasting his breath, he immediately hurried there.


    On the other hand, Tiger immediately arranged for those nearest to Cunningham Pharmaceuticals to


    head over.


    However, it was already toote when Matthew arrived at Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. The dozens of


    men that Tiger had stationed here were all lying unconscious on the ground at the moment.


    Matthew took a look at them and realized that they had been afflicted with worm poison. He tossed Tiger


    a bottle of medicine, telling him to treat these men.


    He quickly rushed into Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, only to find that Sasha¡¯s office was empty. When


    he asked thepany¡¯s staff about it, he learned that Demi had helped Sasha out of here, and Sasha


    seemed very unwell at the time.


    Matthew was frantic with anxiety, knowing that things had really gotten tricky this time. Demi must have


    abducted Sasha under the mastermind¡¯s instructions. Running downstairs frantically, he ordered Tiger to


    track Demi down and intercept her at once. I¡¯ve got to save Sasha immediately!

 Chapter 1162

    Chapter 1162


    Chapter 1162 Just Kill Her


    Having received Matthew¡¯s message, Tiger immediately sent his men to the monitoring room. He had to


    find out Demi and Sasha¡¯s precise location first.


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals had many surveince cameras installed all the way to the underground


    parking lot. ording to the surveince footage, Demi and Sasha ended up getting into an MPV that


    hurriedly drove out of Cunningham Pharmaceuticals¡¯ premises.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Tiger immediately ordered all his men to intercept the MPV.


    Upon learning about the MPV, Matthew called Stanley and the four families, asking them to help


    intercept the car first.


    With Tiger and the four families¡¯ men springing into action together, it took less than ten minutes before


    they stopped the MPV on an overhead bridge in the city. The car was crossing the overhead bridge when


    hundreds of cars surrounded it from all directions, rendering it unable to move.


    However, when the men opened the MPV¡¯s door, they found that Demi and Sasha were no longer in the


    car. The only person in the car was the driver, who imed that he knew nothing, saying that he had


    been paid to drive the car around the city.


    Overwhelmed with anger, Tiger immediately had the driver brought back and subjected to severe torture.


    However, the result remained the same, for no useful information could be obtained from the driver. Not


    only that, but when they looked into the driver¡¯s background, they found out that he was indeed just an


    ordinary guy with no intricate social connections. In other words, they couldn¡¯t find anything useful from


    the driver!


    Tiger was so angered at the time that he wanted to kill the driver right away, but Matthew stopped him


    from doing so, knowing that the driver was only a scapegoat made to draw their attention. Now that


    Sasha had been abducted by the mastermind, it was totally meaningless to kill the driver at this point.


    Currently, the most important thing to do was to find the mastermind. Only by doing so would he be able


    to save Sasha!


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew was also wondering if he should just dere war on the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff right


    away. The mastermind was hiding among the Ten Greatest Families, so if Matthew could gobble up the


    Ten Greatest Families directly, he might be able to find the mastermind. However, with the crown prince


    eyeing him with hostility from the outside, what were the odds of him winning the war against the Ten


    Greatest Families in his present situation? Also, if he were to drive the mastermind into a corner, would


    thetter kill Sasha right away in a moment of desperation?


    However, just when he was pondering over how to deal with this problem, James and Helen hurriedly


    came to him. They were overwhelmed with rage upon learning Sasha¡¯s abduction. ¡°How could Demi do


    such a thing? Sasha is her sister!¡± Helen said in a tearful voice.


    On the other hand, James gritted his teeth and uttered under his breath, ¡°Matthew, now that Demi has


    done such a thing, she¡¯s no longer our daughter. If you find her, just¡­ just kill her! B-But you¡¯ve got to


    save Sasha no matter what¡­¡±


    Matthew could tell that the old couple was really in great despair. They used to spoil Demi rotten in the


    past, but she crossed the limits again and again. This time, she even colluded with outsiders to have


    Sasha abducted, causing the old couple topletely give up hope on her. He said with a soft sigh,


    ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely save Sasha no matter what!¡±


    James and Helen nodded repeatedly. ¡°You¡¯re a fine youngd, Matthew. Now that you¡¯ve said so, we can


    rest assured.¡± The couple then supported each other by the arm as they left, looking very deste from


    behind. It was as if what their younger daughter had done had made them feel much older all at once.


    Shortly after James and Helen left, a man suddenly came running and said in a panic, ¡°Mr. Matthew,


    Master Tiger, we just got word. The¡­ The crown prince has entered the city¡­¡±

 Chapter 1163

    Chapter 1163


    Chapter 1163 I Want to Visit the Crown Prince


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The crown prince did not enter the city despite having arrived at Eastcliff earlier, and instead, he lived in


    some private clubhouse in the countryside. But why did he suddenly decide toe in? What are his


    intentions? Perhaps his entrance to the city is somehow connected to Sasha¡¯s abduction? Matthew


    glowered.


    After pondering, he waved his hand. ¡°Keep an eye on him, but do not engage directly. All I need to know


    is whom he is going to meet, and what he¡¯s gonna do.¡±


    Tiger nodded and immediately ordered some men to supervise the crown prince.


    Meanwhile, Matthew instructed another group of men to search for Sasha as it was, to him, the most


    important matter. Sadly, the search for Sasha was to no avail.


    After surveilling for three hours, Tiger and his team returned from their post as the crown prince had


    gone back to the countryside. Of course, they did not forget to jot down everything the crown prince did


    while keeping watch.


    After reading their report, Matthew discovered that the crown prince merely went for a meal and visited


    the biggest nightclub in Eastcliff upon his entrance. During that time, some of the Ten Greatest Families


    of Eastcliff wished to see him, but the crown prince simply ignored them, disregarding their honor and


    pride. However, there were a number of women that attempted to seduce him during his time in the


    nightclub. Those were the same women he brought back to his private clubhouse in the countryside.


    Realizing that, Matthew grew confused and wondered, What is the crown prince really in Eastcliff for?


    Isn¡¯t he supposed toe look for me right away? But why does it seem like he¡¯s having some kind of


    vacation?


    As he was contemting, he received a shocking news: Demi¡¯s phone was finally turned on!


    All this time, Demi¡¯s phone had been turned off, and even its battery was removed. Hence, Matthew¡¯s


    n to locate her whereabouts by tracking her phone down became impossible. Now that her phone was


    finally turned on, the team could finally find her. Along with the IT personnel Tiger recruited previously,


    the team swiftly triangted Demi¡¯s position by pinging her phone.


    Seeing the location, Matthew instantly frowned, surprised by the fact that the locked-on coordinates were


    pinpointed at none other than the crown prince¡¯s clubhouse!


    Tiger visibly panicked as he gloomily questioned, ¡°Why would she be in his clubhouse? Did the crown


    prince possibly arrange for Demi to abduct President Cunningham?¡±


    Matthew spoke not a word as he was still contemting. When he went to Mightwaterst night, he


    specifically instructed Stanley to prepare for him information regarding the crown prince by analyzing the


    crown prince¡¯s behavioral patterns. Apparently, the crown prince was a boastful and egotistical man. He


    loved challenges as well as things that pumped his adrenaline. Such a man wouldn¡¯t give a second


    thought to doing sly, shameless things.


    Regardless, Matthew presumed that the crown prince wouldn¡¯t kidnap Sasha as that didn¡¯t match his


    tendencies. Thus, Matthew immediately considered the abduction to have been manipted by the


    mastermind. The crown prince had arrived at Eastcliff for so long, but he never cared to look for Matthew.


    As such, the maniptors grew impatient and took Sasha away to the crown prince¡¯s clubhouse,


    drawing Matthew and the crown prince to a face-off.


    Though, to be fair, Matthew was highly reluctant to share any conflict with the crown prince.


    Nevertheless, now that Sasha was transferred to the crown prince¡¯s ce, he inevitably had to go and


    visit him.


    All of a sudden, he stood up and sternlymanded, ¡°Make an arrangement for me. I¡¯m heading to the


    clubhouse!¡±


    Tiger immediately replied, ¡°How many men do you need, Matthew? Are we charging in or are we


    ambushing?¡±


    Matthew waved his hand. ¡°Spare the hassle. Just send a message saying I¡¯m paying a visit!¡±


    Tiger was stunned. ¡°V-Visit? You¡¯re not joking are you, Matthew? You¡¯re going to use the front doors?¡±

 Chapter 1164

    Chapter 1164


    Chapter 1164 Kill Sasha


    Eleven at night in Chain Clubhouse.


    Chain Clubhouse was one of the most popr clubhouses in Eastcliff, and was the favorite destination of


    many known figures. The penthouse of the clubhouse was the building¡¯s most extravagant facility. On


    usual days, only the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff could manage to reserve the penthouse. Right


    now, however, the entire penthouse was reserved by one man, and that man was none other than the


    crown prince. Not only that, but after reaching Chain Clubhouse, he even drove all the other customers


    out of the clubhouse. Yet, those who were driven away left without resistance as they, aware of his


    identity, dared not to go up against him.


    At this moment, in the spacious living room of the penthouse was the crown prince sitting on the couch


    with three people standing beside him. Two of them were veterans¡ªbodyguards of Poison Spider¡ªwho


    looked virtually identical. Their strengths were notably horrifying.


    The third person appeared to be a devilish young man. Slightly bending forward, the young man


    questioned, ¡°Are we really going to keep those three, Prince? They¡¯re obviously trying to get us to fight


    Matthew. We can¡¯t fall for their trickeries!¡±


    The crown prince leered at him. ¡°They¡¯ve been trying to put me and Matthew against each other since


    the beginning. Do you think I haven¡¯t realized that? Killing Matthew off is only the secondary objective for


    my visit to Eastcliff. My main targets are the people who are trying to manipte me! I¡¯m dying to find out


    who¡¯s cocky enough to make me a pawn of their plots! Now we keep these three, and we¡¯ll take Matthew


    out. With that, we¡¯ll keep on following the tracks that¡¯ll eventually lead to the people behind the scenes.


    Since I¡¯vee all the way to Eastcliff anyway, I might as well tear this ce inside out!¡±


    Hearing that, the devilish young man subtly heaved a sigh. Oh, crown prince! Your overlord attitude just


    wouldn¡¯t change, would it?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Meanwhile, in the innermost room in the penthouse was the unconscious Sasha. Sitting beside her were


    Demi and Liam, whose faces bore nothing but fright.


    Thoroughly terrified, Demi muttered, ¡°Honey, I think we might have gotten into a trouble graver than we


    can handle. W-Why did we even kidnap Sasha? If my parents were to call the cops, we¡¯re as good as


    dead! W-Why don¡¯t we send Sasha back first?¡±


    Back then, she thought they would only be going against Matthew, but now, they identally dragged


    Sasha into the matter. Although she wasn¡¯t exactly satisfied with Sasha, Sasha was, after all, her own


    sister, so she was feeling somewhat remorseful now.


    Liam, on the other hand, gritted his teeth. ¡°It has alreadye to this. Do you think we still have a way


    out? Even if we let her go, your parents won¡¯t be letting us off easy! So we might as well put Matthew out


    of the picture and work with that man and seize all the family properties! By then, with the properties in


    our hands, I¡¯m sure no one could pose any threat to us!¡±


    After hesitating for a while, Demi mumbled, ¡°But, honey¡­ W-What will they do to Sasha? No matter


    what, she¡¯s still my sister. And if anything happens to her, what am I supposed to tell my parents?¡±


    Liam nced at her. ¡°Tell them what? Look at us now. Have you really not realized it? They never


    perceived us as their own! Matthew and Sasha live in Lakeside Garden while your parents live in The


    Grand Garden, but what about us? We¡¯re still dwelling in that sh*thole of a house. Yet, you¡¯re still talking


    about your family¡ªyour parents, your sister?!¡±


    Demi wordlessly lowered her head. Recently, everything her parents had done had indeed upset her.


    After remaining silent for a long while, she softly uttered, ¡°No matter what, I have to protect my sister!¡±


    As Liam was about to respond, the mastermind suddenly called. ¡°Onest thing! Kill Sasha, and


    everything the Cunninghams own shall be yours!¡±

 Chapter 1165

    Chapter 1165


    Chapter 1165 Liam in Frenzy


    Hearing that, Demi and Liam were stupefied.


    Instantly, Demi shockingly blurted, ¡°What are you talking about? Are you crazy? T-That¡¯s my sister!¡±


    ¡°And? Are you even that close with your sister? Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m unaware of how you, for the sake of


    pleasing the Young Master of the Hughes, simply watched as some other men drugged your own sister


    and pretended to have seen nothing! Pfft. All this talk about sibling love¡­ How shameless! Anyway, this


    is your only chance. As long as she breathes, you can stop dreaming about getting your hands on the


    Cunningham Family¡¯s wealth!¡± Having said that, the mastermind swiftly hung up.


    On the brink of insanity, Demi vexedly roared, ¡°F*cking twat, cursed son of a b*tch! Why did you think


    I¡¯d care to please Travis if it wasn¡¯t to find my sister a good husband? Yes, I¡¯m pretentious, and I hate


    how she took everything away from me, but never will I ever kill her! Wanting me to kill my own sister?


    Dream on!¡±


    Utterly enraged, Demi sprung up from her seat and yelled, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Liam! F*ck this twat and his


    ¡®partnership¡¯! Let¡¯s send Sasha back. Even if my parents want a death penalty for me¡­ so be it!¡± She


    walked to the bed and was about to lift Sasha up.


    Nevertheless, Liam remained stationary, sitting still on the couch.


    She turned to Liam with a re. ¡°Why are you dreaming? Come help me!¡±


    Liam peered at Sasha, who was lying on the bed, and turned to Demi. ¡°T-This is our chance, Demi. Are


    you just going to let it pass?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Demi stared at him with her eyes wide. ¡°W-What are you saying, Liam? This is my sister¡ªmy blood


    sister! You¡¯re not nning to listen to that madman and kill her, are you?¡±


    Liam gnarled his teeth. ¡°Cunningham Pharmaceuticals¡­ More than a billion worth of assets. The


    constructionpanies under Matthew are also worth billions. There¡¯s no way the two of us can get that


    much money in our lifetime! Now, all we have to do is kill her, and everything will be ours! Our time is


    now, Demi!¡±


    Absolutely infuriated, Demi grabbed a mug beside her and threw it at Liam. ¡°Shut it! Where¡¯s your


    humanity, you filthy animal?! That¡¯s my sister¡ªmy one and only sister¡ªwe¡¯re talking about! We can take


    as much money as we want from the family, because they, after all, belong to the Cunningham Family,


    but we must not kill her! Do you hear me? She¡¯s the closest family I have, Liam!¡±


    Liam did not evade the mug and allowed it to smash on his head. He licked the fresh blood that flowed


    out of the wound as his face gradually grew vicious. ¡°She¡¯s your sister, not mine! I¡¯ll only have this one


    chance in my entire life, and I¡¯d rather die than to miss it! If you won¡¯t, I¡¯ll help you kill her. Once she¡¯s


    dead, we¡¯re basically billionaires!¡± As he was speaking, he grabbed a pillow next to him and walked


    toward Sasha, his eyes filled with malice. He was about to suffocate Sasha to death!


    Panicking, Demi charged at him and uncontrobly beat him, shrieking. ¡°Piece of sh*t! How can you


    even bring yourself to do that?! I¡¯ll have you know that you¡¯ll only get to kill Sasha only if I¡¯m dead!¡±


    With a swing of an arm, Liam quickly shoved Demi away, shouting, ¡°Shut up! Or I¡¯ll kill you too!¡±


    In that instant, Liam¡¯s eyes were spine-chilling, as if they were the eyes of a beast in a frenzy.


    Dumbfounded, Demi eventually got up and gritted her teeth as she stood before Sasha. ¡°I won¡¯t let you


    kill her!¡±


    Liam manically chortled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll murder you first! And she¡¯s next! No, that¡¯s not right. I¡¯ll rape her first


    before killing her!¡± At that very moment, the man no longer cared about his own image. He finally


    expressed the heinous thoughts he had been having in his mind for a long time.

 Chapter 1166

    Chapter 1166


    Chapter 1166 An Embarrassed Minerva


    After having his men deliver a message of his visit, Matthew hurriedly went to Chain Clubhouse. Having


    arrived at the premises, he saw a devilish young man¡ªa subordinate of the crown prince¡ªstanding at


    the door. The young man then led Matthew to the penthouse. At that moment, the crown prince was


    fooling around with a number of women.


    Seeing those women, Matthew subconsciously tensed his brows as he knew one of the women¡ª


    Minerva. After their previous encounter, the Campbells had looked for James and Helen numerous


    times. Nheless, the family could do nothing given James and Helen had no desire to provide


    assistance. Ultimately, Tate was imprisoned, putting the matter to an end.


    However, as the Campbells and the Cunninghams were archenemies, Minerva didn¡¯t spare her tongue,


    badmouthing the Cunninghams whenever there were ears to vent to. With Jonah losing his job, the


    Campbells couldn¡¯t be any more miserable. And Minerva, unwilling to live a life of poverty, would often


    lurk in nightclubs with her foxy makeup, aiming to seduce a wealthy man. Nheless, Matthew never


    had expected that she would make a move on the crown prince, wondering if she indeed had ties with


    the crown prince.


    In fact, Minerva did not have any solid connection to the crown prince. Initially, she was oblivious to the


    identity of the crown prince, but after seeing his dazzling car and hisvishness, she immediately set


    her eyes on him. Consequently, she followed her friends to the clubhouse, only to find out about the


    crown prince¡¯s identity, and that motivated her even more. If she could get it on with the crown prince,


    forget living an opulent life, she could even have the prince avenge her. Therefore, she would unt her


    best side in front of the crown prince in order to gratify him.


    s, the crown prince did not pay much attention to her, and she was disheartened by that. However,


    seeing as Matthew was approaching, she started to grow jolly. She crawled by the crown prince¡¯s leg and


    stared at Matthew with her belittling eyes, as if her ego was boosted by the fact that she was able to


    stand side-by-side with the crown prince.


    ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t Director Larson! What is it? What business do you have with our crown prince?¡± Her


    utterance was rather odd.


    Having just noticed Matthew¡¯s presence, the crown prince nced at him and pursed his lips, visibly


    indifferent. To him, Matthew didn¡¯t seem to be any exceptional, which disappointed him.


    Disregarding Minerva, Matthew directly walked toward the crown prince and greeted him. ¡°Good


    evening, crown prince. I¡¯m Matthew Larson. Honored to meet you.¡±


    The crown princey on the couch and slothfully stated, ¡°Not the right attitude. Try better!¡±


    Matthew frowned. ¡°And how should I do that?¡±


    Minerva angrily interjected, ¡°Just do what you were told! Why are you talking so much?¡±


    At once, the crown prince pushed Minerva away with a kick before picking up a bottle of wine from the


    table and mming her with it, reprimanding, ¡°I¡¯m talking here. Who the f*ck are you to cut in? Keep your


    mouth shut!¡±


    Dazed, Minerva didn¡¯t anticipate the crown prince to be this erratic. She assumed he invited her over


    because he was somewhat attracted to her and might even feign her some adoration. Simultaneously,


    she could take the chance to get back at Matthew by riding on the crown prince¡¯s status. Little did she


    expect, the two sentences she voiced led her to such humiliation. And with Matthew condescendingly


    gazing at her, her face reddened as she suffered in awkwardness.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The crown prince then stomped on her before turning to Matthew. ¡°Since you know who I am, you should


    know to kneel when you speak to me! Besides, is that the tone you should use when you¡¯re here to beg


    me for help?¡±


    Matthew scowled. ¡°There must be some sort of misunderstanding. I didn¡¯te here to beg you for


    help.¡±


    The crown prince guffawed. ¡°You¡¯re not here to beg for help. Then did youe to die? Hahaha! If that¡¯s


    your wish, I¡¯ll dly fulfill it!¡± As he was speaking, he suddenly grasped the corner of the table before


    lifting it up and hurling it at Matthew. At the same time, he started dashing away from his spot and


    charged toward Matthew.

 Chapter 1167

    Chapter 1167


    Chapter 1167 Let¡¯s y a Game


    Given the crown prince¡¯s swift and sudden movement, Matthew was spared no time to think and


    intuitively raised his right arm and blocked the table off. At this time, however, the crown prince was


    already right before him, and he struck a punch on his chest. Slightly lowering his body, Matthew


    managed to parry the punch, but the attack was closely followed by a shoulder thrust from the crown


    prince. It was speedy and aggressive. Nevertheless, Matthew took a step back and dodged his thrust.


    Following the momentum of his movements, the crown prince used every part of his body to draw


    consecutive attacks upon Matthew, only for each strike of his to be parried. Eventually, the men¡¯s fists


    landed on each other, and Matthew¡¯s might forced the crown prince to stagger three steps back.


    Instantly, the crown prince¡¯s face reddened as he peered at Matthew, his eyes wide open, his expression


    dismal. He thought killing Matthew would be as easy as flipping his hand, only to be humbled by their


    martial exchange.


    Matthew, on the other hand, was also stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but be astonished by how powerful the


    crown prince was given his young age.


    The crown prince took a deep breath and suddenly burst out inughter. ¡°Interesting, fascinating, indeed!


    Haha! And here I thought you were just as useless as the next garbage, but look at you, parrying so


    many of my attacks. Matthew, is it? You have my respect!¡±


    Matthew was inly baffled. Out of nowhere, his phone rang. He hastily picked up the call, only to hear


    Demi¡¯s agonizing shrieks. ¡°Matthew! Where are you, Matthew? Pleasee and save my sister! Liam¡¯s


    gone crazy! He wants to kill Sasha! He¡¯s gonna rape her before killing her! Hurry up ande over right


    ¡ª¡± Before she could finish, a loud thump was heard, and the call ended.


    Perturbed, Matthew immediately stated, ¡°I¡¯ve got no time to waste with you, crown prince. Where¡¯s my


    wife?¡±


    Having overheard the conversation on the phone, the crown prince thought of something and cackled.


    ¡°So you¡¯re here to rescue your wife? Oh, why have I only realized it now! This makes things much more


    interesting! Hmm, where could your wife be, I wonder?¡±


    Matthew angrily imed, ¡°I bear no grudge against you, crown prince, nor do I have the intention to start


    one with you! Someone¡¯s obviously trying to pit us against each other. You¡¯re being used!¡±


    The crown princeughed aloud. ¡°Used or not, it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as we have fun. How about this?


    Let¡¯s y a game. If you win, I¡¯ll tell you where she is. How does that sound?¡±


    Matthew¡¯s face turned frigid. ¡°I¡¯ve got no time to waste, crown prince! Tell me right now, or don¡¯t me


    me for what I¡¯m about to do!¡±


    Looking at his anxious face, the crown prince, once again, busted a gut. ¡°What now? Going all tough


    man on me, huh? Tsk, tsk, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re up for that yet!¡± As he was speaking, his two bodyguards


    slowly moved up and stood on each side of him.


    Seeing the two men, Matthew instantly frowned. Given how intimidating the aura of those two were, they


    were clearly formidable individuals. And with Matthew¡¯s current strength, it would be highly difficult for


    him to defeat them.


    ordingly, the crown prince slowly stated, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, Matthew. You¡¯re nning to


    beat the two of them and proceed to interrogate me. Isn¡¯t that right? Hahaha, I¡¯d advise against it. These


    two were once the leaders of families that stood for centuries. Their strengths, in Eastshire, are top five.


    Let¡¯s say that you were to go up against the two of them, and let¡¯s not talk about the oue. Even if


    you managed to defeat the two of them, how much time will that take? By the time you¡¯ve won, your wife


    is probably as dead as sh*t. So why don¡¯t you just y a game with me so we can determine the winner


    quickly? Isn¡¯t that better?¡±


    Matthew contemted as he gnarled his teeth. ¡°Fine. What shall we y?¡±


    The crown prince was overjoyed. ¡°Simple. We¡¯ll y Poker. Men, send my deck over!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1168

    Chapter 1168


    Chapter 1168 A Scary Game


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Consequently, four muscr men carried a table into the room. On top of the table covered a sheet of


    cloth, and none could see what was beneath it.


    Matthew was dumbfounded. Does this guy bring such a gigantic table with him whenever he goes out?


    The crown prince walked to the table andughingly stated, ¡°This is my favorite game of all time, but not


    many get to y it with me, so don¡¯t you let me down, Matthew!¡±


    Having said that, he removed the piece of cloth on the table and revealed what was underneath it. It


    turned out to be a box fully made of transparent ss. Within the box was ayer of fine sand and what


    appeared to be nts. At first sight, it seemed like a delicately crafted ornamental box. However, within


    the nts in the box were numerous unusual, venomous snakes. Among them was a gliding


    rattlesnake, a bamboo viper hiding in the bushes, a cobra revealing itself, and some other snakes that


    were unidentifiable. With assiduous observation, one could perceive that there were more than a dozen


    of such belligerent, venomous snakes in the box, and each of them was terrifyingly lethal.


    Having seen that, the women that were in the room yelled and shrieked as they slowly stepped backward


    with their faces nched. These slender creatures were slippery and somewhat petrifying.


    The crown prince, on the other hand, was rather excited looking at those venomous snakes as if he was


    looking at his favorite toys. ¡°These are my pets that I personally raised. Cute, aren¡¯t they?¡± As he


    chuckled, he grabbed one of the women and dragged her to the table.


    ¡°W-What are you doing, Prince?¡± the woman stuttered.


    ¡°Be good. It¡¯s okay.¡± The crown prince faintly beamed and suddenly inserted the woman¡¯s hand into the


    box.


    ¡°Aah!¡± The woman shrieked as she struggled for her life. With that, she seemed to have triggered the


    snakes, and immediately, a few snakes bared their fangs and bit the woman¡¯s pale hand. The woman


    screamed out of her lungs, shaking with every ounce of her energy.


    Followingly, the crown prince shoved her onto the ground, smilingly saying, ¡°These are all my venomous


    little cuties. Once bitten, it should take less than ten minutes until someone dies.¡±


    The woman slumped on the ground, and her pale hand was already greening. Furthermore, the


    greenness was speedily spreading toward her arm. ¡°Save me, save me please¡­¡± the woman pleaded,


    her voice shaking.


    Nevertheless, the crown prince ignored her and remained smiling, exining, ¡°It¡¯s not such a bad way to


    die. It¡¯s basically painless.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rmed by her looks. She¡¯s just scared, and not in pain at all!¡± As he was speaking, he bent


    over and caressed the woman¡¯s cheek. ¡°How is it? Not that bad, huh?¡±


    The woman stammered, ¡°S-Save me, please, Prince¡­ I¡¯ll do anything you want. Please¡­ Save me¡­¡±


    The crown prince furiously interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m asking how do you feel? What the f*ck are you on about?


    Say it, are you in pain?¡±


    Terrorized, the woman mumbled, ¡°N-No, I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    ¡°Attagirl!¡± Heughed as he stood up. ¡°How¡¯s that? I¡¯m really not lying! It¡¯s painless!¡±


    Matthew disturbingly nced at him, uttering, ¡°We¡¯re ying Poker, crown prince. What¡¯s the deal with


    killing the poor woman? Why don¡¯t you give her an antidote first?¡±


    The crown prince speedily nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. We should feel happy when we y cards. It¡¯s indeed


    distracting ying with a dead body next to us. Once she¡¯s dead, throw her out! What a pain in the eye!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Matthew was infuriated. Is this crown prince really that much of a psycho that he just doesn¡¯t


    value human lives?


    Suddenly, the girl vomited a mouthful of white foam as her body convulsed into a ball.


    The crown prince immediately shouted, ¡°Anytime now! Anytime now¡­ Now, now, now¡­ Look at the


    time! It¡¯s not even five minutes! You¡¯re so weak,dy! I remember the strongest one from back then, who


    held off for ten minutes!¡±

 Chapter 1169

    Chapter 1169


    Chapter 1169 A Messed Up Prince


    As he was still speaking, the woman stopped jerking, and her body was covered in greenness, lying


    coldly on the floor. Even at her final moment, despite having served the wealthy, handsome young man


    with everything she had, she couldn¡¯t figure out why her life ended so miserably.


    ¡°Good. Throw her out.¡± The crown prince waved his hand, as if he was merely discarding a bag of trash.


    At once, a few men came over and carried the corpse out of the room.


    Once the crown prince took his seat, the other woman violently shook, huddled up on the couch. He


    rebuked, ¡°Why are you people so far away? Come y with me!¡±


    The women were so frantic that they almost wet their pants, but having no courage to defy him, they


    could only shakingly walk up to him. In that instant, the women were no longer as carefree as they


    were previously, and all they could feel was terror. They could not tell when the crown prince would


    want to take their lives away.


    Matthew glowered. What a messed up brat!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we ying poker? What¡¯s this supposed to mean?¡± Matthew questioned with a low voice.


    The crown prince beckoned with his hand, to which the devilish young man fetched over a deck of cards.


    Unsealing the deck of cards, the prince casually threw them to Matthew. ¡°Wanna check?¡±


    Matthew threw the deck of cards back, shaking his head. ¡°No need. Won¡¯t be the crown prince if you


    manipted the cards.¡±


    The crown prince leaned back and chortled. ¡°You know me so well. I¡¯m starting to like you!¡± He then


    spread the cards and tossed the entire deck into the ss box.


    Matthew frowned, realizing what the crown prince desired to y.


    ¡°Normal poker is boring, so let¡¯s spice things up. The cards are now inside the box. We¡¯ll each pull out


    five cards from within, then we¡¯llpare who has the bigger hand. If you win, I¡¯ll help you save your


    wife; if you lose, heh, I¡¯m sorry ¡¯cause I¡¯ll be unable to help you,¡± the crown prince rxedly stated.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew looked calm andposed. Since he had venom resistance and was immune to all


    Afterward, the crown prince added, ¡°Oh, right. I almost forgot that you¡¯re a miracle doctor yourself, so I¡¯ll


    assume you¡¯vee after consuming some sort of antivenom. For fairness reasons, I¡¯ll give you a


    Neutralizer. It¡¯s personally crafted by Mightwater¡¯s one and only Leonard the Acupuncturist, and it¡¯ll


    eliminate the effects of antivenoms within a short time, so you won¡¯t survive after getting bitten by the


    snakes. What do you think? Will you take it?¡±


    Matthew was visibly dazed, taken aback by the preparation the crown prince had made. He had heard


    about Neutralizer, which was a rather ordinary pill, but its effect was eradicating the effects of other


    medication and was originally used to control counter-effects of several pills. Nheless, in this case, it


    would be able to erase Matthew¡¯s venom resistance. Looking at the crown prince¡¯s mischievous


    expression, he took a deep breath and slowly nodded. ¡°Why not.¡±


    In response, the crown prince guffawed. ¡°Great! This game¡¯s getting more interesting. Hahaha, how


    exciting!¡± He then threw a Neutralizer to Matthew.


    Matthew took a whiff of the pill, confirming it was just a regr Neutralizer. Without hesitation, he


    swallowed the pill. ¡°Now, can we start?¡±


    Seeing Matthew so straightforward, the crown prince was more than delighted. ¡°Matthew, regardless of


    the result, you¡¯ve certainly earned my respect!¡± he happily eximed.


    Matthew, on the other hand, remained a still face as he had no interest in entertaining his jabbering.


    ¡°Who¡¯s starting?¡±


    The crown princeughingly replied, ¡°Since you¡¯re the guest, you can start first.¡±

 Chapter 1170

    Chapter 1170


    Chapter 1170 Take a Card


    Matthew took a deep breath and slowly reached out his hand into the ss box. His movement was


    rather slow, but it was definitely steady. Swiftly, he picked up the ace of hearts that was nearer to the


    opening.


    Seeing that, the crown prince subconsciously cackled as he knew that Matthew was bound to lose at this


    very moment. ¡°My turn!¡± Smiling, he turned to the women beside him. ¡°Any of you beautifuldies willing


    to take a card for me?¡±


    The women almost cried aloud as they forcefully shook their heads.


    He was obviously disconcerted. ¡°Oh,dies, I can still remember how you said you love me so much


    you¡¯d jump into the ocean for me earlier! Now I¡¯m just asking for you to take a card for me. Why are


    you so reluctant? Tsk, women and their rapidly changing hearts. This is no way to do it! Since you said


    you love me, you must prove it! You,e and grab a card for me!¡± He pointed at one of the women.


    The woman was thoroughly startled. She hastily pleaded, ¡°Please let me off on this one, Prince¡­ I


    belong to Eastcliff¡¯s Leigh Family. Can you please let me go, for the sake of the Leighs?¡±


    The crown prince walked up to her and grasped her hair before shoving her face into the box¡¯s opening.


    ¡°F*ck do I care about yourst names. I don¡¯t give a flying f*ck! Either you put your hand inside and grab


    a card, or your face is just gonna stay here, and you¡¯ll die an ugly wh*re!¡±


    The woman shrieked and kneeled down on the floor. ¡°Please let me go, Prince. I can do whatever you


    want! Let me go and I¡¯ll do whatever you want!¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ll do whatever I want, take a card out for me!¡± The crown prince cackled.


    The woman continued to beg. ¡°I-I can¡¯t do this, Prince¡­ I¡¯ll do anything! Anything other than this!¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re lying straight to my face!¡± The crown prince roared as he gripped her hair and pushed her


    face against the opening.


    At that moment, Matthew extended his hand and pulled the crown prince¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± the crown prince questioned with a deep voice.


    With an apathetic face, Matthew replied, ¡°You came up with a game and you made the rules. Yet, you


    won¡¯t adhere to them. What¡¯s the meaning of this? If you can¡¯t afford to y it, crown prince, don¡¯t y it


    at all.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± the men behind the crown prince reprimanded.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The crown prince raised his hand and stopped his underling with a faint grin. ¡°You¡¯re right. I made the


    rules, so I gotta stand by them. It¡¯s my fault. I should be taking my own cards.¡± Having said that, he


    mmed the woman¡¯s head on the corner of the table.


    At once, the woman fell to the ground with her head profusely bleeding. It seemed like she no longer had


    any hope to live on.


    ¡°You!¡± Matthew grew vexed. He was trying to rescue the girl, but his attempt had shockingly gone in vain


    as the result of the crown prince¡¯s brutality.


    ¡°Please this, please that. She¡¯s so annoying! I can¡¯t even y the game right.¡± The crown prince rubbed


    his palms. ¡°Excuse me for the minor setback. Now, it¡¯s my turn.¡± He proceeded to insert his hand into the


    ss box and after searching for a while, he pulled out an ace as well, but it was the ace of spades.


    In cards, the value of the ace of spades was slightly greater than the ace of hearts. Regardless, what


    drew Matthew¡¯s attention was the crown prince¡¯s approach. His hand was rather quick, but the snakes


    didn¡¯t bite him. Thus, it was obvious that there was some kind of snake repellent on his hand.


    Soon, Matthew put his hand into the box. And this time, he grabbed the king of hearts, to which the


    crown prince slightly smiled and pulled out the king of spades. As they continued, Matthew secured the


    queen of hearts, followed by the crown prince¡¯s obtainment of the queen of spades. Matthew would then


    acquire the jack of hearts, only for his opponent to grab the jack of spades.


    As it hade to their final cards, the crown prince uttered, ¡°Matthew, I gotta remind you that this is your


    only chance at beating me. If we were to obtain the royal flushes, a spade royal flush is greater than a


    heart royal flush!¡±

 Chapter 1171

    Chapter 1171


    Chapter 1171 Matthew Wins


    Matthew gritted his teeth, wordless. He then reached out his hand into the box, and this time, he


    obtained the ten of hearts. Thereupon, Matthew had gotten himself a royal flush.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­¡± The crown prince shook his head. ¡°What did I tell you, Matthew! You¡¯re just so stubborn! I¡¯m


    sorry to tell you, but you¡¯re only awaiting defeat!¡± He proceeded to insert his hand into the box, moving


    the snakes away as he scoured for the ten of spades while Matthew calmly watched as he searched in


    the box. After searching for a while, the crown prince was clearly nervous as he was unable to find the


    ten of spades.


    ¡°Are you looking for the ten of spades?¡± Matthew finally voiced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I think I took the ten of


    spades out by ident earlier.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The crown prince was stunned. He turned to Matthew, only to see the additional ten of spades


    in his hand. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. ¡°H-How did you do that?¡±


    ¡°I took this card out the first time I put my hand in,¡± Matthew softly exined. ¡°Otherwise, why would I


    spend so much time in the box?¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s face immediately nched. He deeply believed that he had the upper hand. Little did


    he know, he was deceived by Matthew¡¯s trickeries. Since the very beginning, Matthew had been setting


    him up. He took away the ten of spades, but deliberately pretended to be going for a heart royal flush in


    order to make the crown prince think that he was in control. In fact, the moment the crown prince went


    for a spade royal flush, he had already lost.


    After remaining silent for a while, the crown prince raised his head andughed out loud. ¡°Interesting,


    fascinating, indeed! You truly didn¡¯t let me down, Matthew. This time, I¡¯ve lost, but that doesn¡¯t meanThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    things are over between us. You may now go and rescue your wife. She¡¯s in the room at the back of the


    hallway.¡±


    Without saying more, Matthew sprinted toward the innermost room. Having traveled through the lengthy


    hallway, he arrived at the room¡¯s door. The door was tightly shut, but he rammed the door open and


    stormed into the room, only to find blood stains all over the room. He took a glimpse into the room and


    discovered Sasha¡ªseemingly unconscious¡ªlying on the bed.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, he dashed over to her. As he was about to carry her, he heard some noises


    from the bathroom. He ran over to the bathroom and opened the door, only to find two people drenched


    in blood. One was Sasha¡¯s sister, Demi, who was covered in scars, her face ridden with numerous sh


    wounds, and her head was filled with wounds as she was on the brink of death. Despite that, she was


    still grasping the man who had fallen by the tub with all her might.


    That man was none other than Liam. Although there weren¡¯t any wounds on his body, a knife was


    stabbed through his throat and blood was profusely gushing out of his neck. In his hand was a ss


    fragment that was still pricking on Demi¡¯s arm. Nevertheless, due to his massive blood loss, he didn¡¯t


    have much energy left.


    It seemed as if the two had undergone a battle for life and death.


    When Liam had decided to kill Sasha off, Demi ultimately found the kindness buried deep within her


    heart. She tried to defend her sister, only for her significant other to put her into the crosshair, dealing


    with her before her sister. Regardless, Demi was, after all, a woman, and she was no match for Liam.


    Hence, she got beaten badly by Liam. ordingly, the manic Liam eventually dragged her to the


    bathroom and intended to slit her throat in there. Panicked, Demi grabbed a fruit knife and probed it into


    the man¡¯s neck, which was currently what Matthew was witnessing.


    Seeing that, although Matthew didn¡¯t know what exactly happened, he knew that Demi was trying to


    protect Sasha. Or else, Sasha would¡¯ve been dead long ago. Although he wasn¡¯t exactly pleased with


    Demi, at such a critical time, the woman had certainly fulfilled her role as a true sister.

 Chapter 1172

    Chapter 1172


    Chapter 1172 No Easy Death


    Matthew carried Demi out of the bathroom and fed her a mini Rejuvenating Pill to temporarily sustain her


    life.


    Meanwhile, Liam stuttered, ¡°G-Give me¡­ a pill p-please¡­ S-Save me¡­ I¡¯m D-Demi¡¯s husband, aren¡¯t


    I¡­¡±


    Matthew wordlessly stared at the man.


    Liam struggled as he kneeled on the floor, and due to his immense blood loss, he hardly had any


    energy left to speak. Yet, he was still sobbing, pleading for Matthew¡¯s rescue.


    At that moment, a mischievous voice came from the door. ¡°Need a hand, Matthew? Even I feel disgusted


    just by looking at him.¡± The voice belonged to the crown prince himself. He casually stood at the door,


    crossing his arms.


    Without saying a word, Matthew grabbed another mini Rejuvenating Pill and put it into Liam¡¯s mouth.


    Having swallowed the pill, Liam was significantly energized, and his life was at least saved. ¡°Thank you!


    Thank you so much, Matthew! I¡¯ll be sure to repay this debt, and I-I¡¯ll never do anything sorry to you. I


    swear to God!¡± he excitedly yelled.


    The crown prince scowled as he condescendingly nced at Matthew. ¡°He¡¯s more a p*ssy than a man.


    Why did you even save him?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew slowly got up and softly quizzed, ¡°You wanted to lend a hand, you said?¡±


    The crown prince pouted his lips. ¡°Well, not if this is how you handle things.¡±


    Matthew turned to Liam and emphasized his words. ¡°Dying is too much of a mercy for him. The only


    reason I allowed him to live on was to let him suffer to the point that he¡¯d wish for death. Can you help


    me with that, crown prince?¡±


    The crown prince was stunned for a second before bursting out intoughter. ¡°Hahaha! Oh, Matthew, you


    just won¡¯t let me down, will you? Good, I can help with that. Don¡¯t worry. My only weakness is that I have


    no talent for saving lives, but ways to torment a person? That¡¯s my forte! I¡¯ll make sure he regrets living!¡±


    He then waved his hand, to which the devilish young man behind him walked up and grabbed Liam by


    the neck before dragging him out of the room.


    Sensing danger was approaching, Liam intensely screamed, ¡°What are you doing?! Let me go! Let me


    go! Matthew, aren¡¯t we family? Save me please! Matthew? Demi, Demi! Save me! I¡¯m your husband! Are


    you going to leave me to die? Demi, please!¡±


    Despite his shouts, no one cared to answer him.


    In the living room, Demi sat on the couch. She was now conscious, but all there was in her eyes was


    despair. Her husband almost murdered her and even attempted to rape her own sister. As such, she felt


    totally devastated by her man¡¯s behavior.


    In the end, Liam was brought downstairs by the crown prince¡¯s men. Matthew had zero interest as to how


    the crown prince intended to handle Liam. The crown prince was more barbaric than an animal, and he


    would definitely allow Liam no easy death.


    ordingly, Matthew woke Sasha up. The woman immediately threw herself into his arms and wailed,


    and after she was told about Demi¡¯s story, she had a new perception toward her own sister. She then


    held Demi, whose face was drenched in tears, and hugged her as they cried in each other¡¯s arms for the


    very first time.


    After calming them down, Matthew went looking for the crown prince, nning to exin everything


    about the incident to him. ¡°Crown prince, everything between you and me up until now is a big


    understanding. The mastermind behind all this wishes to kill me off by taking advantage of your


    strength.¡±


    Despite that, the crown prince remained unaffected. He lifted his wine ss and mindlessly replied,


    ¡°And? To me, personal grudges are basically nonexistent in this world, and there¡¯s only exhration.


    Matthew, since I¡¯vee to Eastcliff, we shall fight each other and determine who¡¯s the stronger one!


    And don¡¯t you worry. If you die, I¡¯ll kill the mastermind to avenge you!¡±

 Chapter 1173

    Chapter 1173


    Chapter 1173 Drawing Jinny Out


    Hearing that, Matthew was rendered speechless by the crown prince¡¯s sickening attitude. He couldn¡¯t


    help but wonder how Poison Spider raised him to be such a wicked name. Unable to persuade the crown


    prince, Matthew thought it was unnecessary to try to reason with him.


    Later, Matthew brought Sasha back to Lakeside Garden before giving James and Helen a call. Having


    been notified that their daughter had returned safely, they were overjoyed and relieved. However, the


    sight of Demi got under their skin, and they came down on her. Fortunately, Matthew defending her


    allowed the couple to finally understand what truly happened. With that, the family held onto one another


    as they cried out painfully. The boundaries between each of them had notably diminished.


    Meanwhile, Matthew hade to a conclusion that the mastermind behind the incident was no less than


    daunting. Thus, he had to settle the matter as soon as possible, or more of his close ones would be


    prone to various dangers.


    Once again, he contacted the four families and discussed their n to shatter the Ten Greatest


    Families of Eastcliff. After hearing Matthew out, Wilson and the other three were dumbfounded by how


    Matthew escaped the crown prince¡¯s grasp. Thanks to that, they grew more confident toward Matthew.


    Consequently, theymenced their preparation to assist Matthew in getting the Ten Greatest


    Families of Eastcliff under their control.


    Two in the morning, in the manor located in the suburb of Eastcliff, where Lord Voodoo resided, he was


    drinking some alcohol as he gazed at the masked man prostrating before him with a face full of scorn.


    He coldly uttered, ¡°So that¡¯s your n? Using the crown prince to kill Matthew off? Tsk. You¡¯ve


    underestimated Matthew and overestimated yourself. Do you think Poison Spider is someone that can


    be taken advantage of so easily?¡±


    The masked man¡¯s eyes were filled with vexation. Gnarling his teeth, he replied, ¡°Things are still far from


    over, Lord Voodoo. That was just the prelude of our grand scheme.¡±


    Lord Voodoo waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve no interest in your ¡®grand scheme,¡¯ but Billy will be returning in two


    days. Before he returns, make sure you finish what I demanded. If you fail to aplish it, everything


    you¡¯ve done up until now will be in vain, understand?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The masked man forcefully nodded. ¡°Affirmative!¡±


    ¡°Go. Don¡¯t disappoint me!¡± Lord Voodoo dismissed the masked man, to which thetter respectfully


    retreated.


    Shortly after, a number of individuals walked in through the door, and the person leading the group was


    the Left-Wing Guardian Matthew encountered previously. The Left-Wing Guardian approached Lord


    Voodoo and reported, ¡°Lord Voodoo, we¡¯ve looked into the matter. That woman, Jinny, is being hidden in


    Lakeside Garden by Matthew. Shall we visit the ce and capture her?¡±


    At once, Lord Voodoo glowered. After some time of contemtion, he slowly shook his head. ¡°No, we


    shouldn¡¯t venture into Lakeside Garden. We shouldn¡¯t do anything to piss Billy off here. Otherwise, his


    anger would only lead to the foiling of our ns. Find a way to draw her out!¡±


    The Left-Wing Guardian nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten information about a man called Dr. Burton in Eastcliff. He


    was the man who took Jinny in back then. Him and his wife treated Jinny as if she was their own child. If


    we¡¯re able to capture those two, Jinny would definitely show herself!¡±


    Lord Voodoo nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Then we shall go for that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Voodoo.¡± Immediately, the Left-Wing Guardian led his men to execute their mission. Right as


    he was walking out of the door, someone else rushed into the room, and that person was none other


    than Charmine! Seeing her, the Left-Wing Guardian subconsciously grew hasty and swiftly extended his


    hand to stop her.


    Nheless, Charmine had already raised her voice. ¡°Lord Voodoo, Lord Voodoo! I¡¯m Charmine, and I


    wish to see Lord Voodoo! Lord Voodoo, do you know who it is that killed my master?¡±

 Chapter 1174

    Chapter 1174


    Chapter 1174 The Angry Crown Prince


    Left-Wing Guardian¡¯s expression changed abruptly. If Lord Voodoo knew what he had done before, he


    would be in huge trouble. He hurriedly stretched out his hand to cover Charmine¡¯s mouth, but Lord


    Voodoo had already looked over.


    ¡°Let her in!¡± Lord Voodoo ordered coldly.


    Helplessly, Left-Wing Guardian let Charmine walk over.


    Once Charmine was in front of Lord Voodoo, she knelt on the ground immediately and exined


    everything from beginning to end.


    Hearing that, Lord Voodoo¡¯s eyes shed with anger, and he looked straight at the three men next to


    him, causing their faces to turn pale.


    Crow¡¯s first disciple hurriedly said, ¡°Lord Voodoo, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. Charmine colluded with


    Matthew to betray us in Orleans. Back then, our location was exposed by her. She was also the one who


    killed Master Crow! She has made it clear that she¡¯s here this time to find out our information and report


    to Matthew. You can¡¯t fall for her tricks!¡±


    Crow¡¯s second disciple nodded along in agreement. ¡°Yes, Lord Voodoo. Think about it, if she didn¡¯t


    conspire with Matthew, how was Matthew able to save her over and over again? This woman can¡¯t be


    trusted. Please don¡¯t be deceived by her!¡±


    Charmine was furious. She didn¡¯t expect that her seniors would falsely use her.


    Suddenly, Lord Voodoo ordered, ¡°Shut up! I will investigate this matter myself, and I will definitely uphold


    justice for Master Crow.¡±


    Charmine breathed a sigh of relief. With Lord Voodoo giving her justice, she felt much more at ease.


    ¡°Charmine, since you¡¯re here, I have a task for you! I want you to use your charm curse to control the


    heads of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff,¡± Lord Voodoo ordered.


    Hearing that, Charmine couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°Lord Voodoo, you have already found that girl.


    Why do you still want to control the heads of the Ten Greatest Families?¡±


    Lord Voodoo frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know the reason. I¡¯m asking you if you can do it!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charmine hesitated a little, but eventually nodded slowly.


    ¡­


    At Chain Clubhouse, the devilish young man hurriedly ran to the penthouse and reported in a low voice,


    ¡°Prince, someone just sent over a file, saying that they want you to see it for yourself!¡±


    The crown prince looked impatient. ¡°That mastermind again? Haven¡¯t you found out who he is yet?¡±


    Saying that, he picked up the file bag and opened it, only to see that there were a few photos inside.


    However, the moment he saw those photos, his expression instantly darkened, and his eyes were filled


    with malice.


    He rose to his full height and roared, ¡°Where is that person now?! Where did these photose from?!¡±


    When the devilish young man snuck a nce from the side, his expression changed as well. In the


    photo, there was a severely wounded woman who was being stepped on by a man. At a nce, he


    recognized that this woman was Poison Spider! No wonder the crown prince¡¯s so mad!


    In the early years, before Poison Spider rose to prominence, she¡¯d suffered a lot indeed. However,


    nobody could¡¯ve expected that this mastermind could get their hands on such a photo.


    The devilish young man whispered, ¡°Prince, I have already interrogated the person who came to deliver


    the file. He¡¯s just an errand boy and doesn¡¯t know anything at all. However, he said that everything you


    want to know is in the file!¡±


    The crown prince stretched out his hand and dug around in the file, where there was still a piece of paper


    inside with the information of the man in the photo written on it.


    The crown prince immediately ordered, ¡°Go! Capture this person right now!¡±


    Without wasting a single moment, the devilish young man immediately summoned some men and left


    with the crown prince in a mighty procession. They rushed to a vi area in Eastcliff and barged in


    through the front gates with their cars. Though the security guards tried to stop them, the crown prince¡¯s


    men immediately got rid of all of them, leaving none behind. In the end, the crown prince carried a man


    out of one of the vis and walked away.

 Chapter 1175

    Chapter 1175


    Chapter 1175 Those Who Begged for His Mercy Have to Die!


    The news of this man being taken away quickly caused a buzz in Eastcliff.


    The first person to receive the news was Leanna, because this man was her uncle who had contributed


    greatly in helping her to escape from Eastcliff back then.


    After that, when Leanna returned to Eastcliff and rose to her current status, her uncle had also helped a


    lot. Therefore, Leanna had always greatly respected him.


    Leanna was dumbfounded when she learned that her uncle had been taken away by the crown prince.


    If it were any other situation, she would definitely be able to solve it with her status. However, now that


    he had been taken away by the crown prince, they were in huge trouble.


    The crown prince would definitely not show her respect.


    Even so, Leanna had no other choice. She immediately sent someone to investigate what happened.


    Then, she quickly left her house and asked someone to contact the crown prince in order to meet him in


    person.


    This was her uncle, so she would save him no matter what!


    However, it turned out that the person Leanna sent was gravely injured by the crown prince himself


    before he could even speak. Moreover, the crown prince announced that whoever begged for this


    person¡¯s mercy, he would kill them no matter who they were! As a result, none of the people Leanna


    contacted dared to help.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Leanna was worried sick. Now that Billy was not in Eastcliff, no one could hold the crown prince down! In


    the end, Leanna had no choice but to go to the crown prince in person.


    At the same time, Matthew heard of the news as well. When Matthew learned of the situation, he


    frowned. He knew that this had to be the work of the mastermind.


    It was clear that the mastermind was still trying to make Matthew the crown prince¡¯s enemy. However, he


    had no choice. Leanna had helped him a lot, so how could he just stand around and do nothing when


    she was involved?


    Therefore, as soon as Matthew got the news, he immediately drove to Chain Clubhouse. He couldn¡¯t let


    Leanna take the risk alone.


    When he arrived, Matthew found that Leanna was one step ahead of him; her car had already been


    parked there. As he had no idea what Leanna¡¯s current situation was, he didn¡¯t dare to waste any time


    and rushed upstairs immediately.


    At the entrance of the stairs, he was stopped by the crown prince¡¯s people. Though he tried to persuade


    them, they refused to let him up. Left with no choice, he could only knock them out and force his way up.


    Upon reaching the penthouse, as soon as Matthew walked out of the elevator, he heard the crown


    prince¡¯s crazed voice. ¡°You¡¯re begging me? Who are you? What right do you have to beg me? You want


    me to let your uncle go? Fine. If you jump down from here, I¡¯ll think about it. How about that?¡±


    Matthew rushed over and saw Leanna kneeling on one knee with blood staining the corners of her


    mouth. It seemed that she was quite badly wounded. The girl who was always following Leanna around


    as well as several of Leanna¡¯s bodyguards were all sprawled on the ground, their statuses unknown.


    The crown prince sat on the sofa with a deranged expression on his face. As for Leanna¡¯s uncle, he was


    now hanging upside down in the hall, covered in blood and injuries.


    Through gritted teeth, Leanna said, ¡°Prince, I don¡¯t know what my uncle did to offend you, but he is my


    most important family. No matter what happens, I will protect him! If you let him go, I can give you all my


    property!¡±


    The crown princeughed wildly. ¡°All your property? Do you think Ick money? Hmph, even with the


    properties of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliffbined, it won¡¯t be enough for me! I¡¯m telling you,


    anyone who insults my mother has to die! Since you¡¯re begging for him, you have to die too!¡±


    As soon as he finished, the crown prince grabbed a dagger on the table and aimed for Leanna. ¡°Go to


    hell!¡±


    Leanna¡¯s face fell. She was unable to dodge. Just as the dagger was about to impale her chest, a big


    hand stretched out and grabbed the dagger directly. Leanna narrowly escaped death!

 Chapter 1176

    Chapter 1176


    Chapter 1176 Hurting the Crown Prince


    After her narrow escape, Leanna turned her head and looked, only to see Matthew standing next to her.


    Her heart jolted at the sight, and tears immediately started flowing uncontrobly down her face. She felt


    extremely safe, as if she had finally found a man she could rely on.


    The crown prince frowned. ¡°Matthew, what are you doing?¡±


    Matthew replied, ¡°Prince, Miss Sandel is my friend. I shall apologize on her behalf if she did anything to


    offend you. You¡­¡±


    Bursting out in anger, the crown prince rose to his full height and roared, ¡°Shut up! Who do you think


    you are, Larson?! You think you can apologize on their behalf? To me, you¡¯re just an insignificant fly!


    You¡¯re not qualified to stand here and talk to me! If you get out immediately, I can spare your life.


    Otherwise, tonight, you will have to die here like them!¡±


    Matthew frowned. What happened to the crown prince? Why¡¯s he being so hostile? he wondered. He


    took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°Prince, you should know that this, too, was set up by the


    mastermind¡­¡±


    The crown prince waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Cut the nonsense! I don¡¯t care about that. I¡¯ll kill whoever I


    want! Matthew, you can either get out of the way, or I¡¯ll kill you along with them!¡±


    Growing annoyed, Matthew uttered, ¡°Prince, I don¡¯t want you to fall into the trap of the mastermind. Do


    you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±


    ¡°You wanna kill me? What gives?¡± The crown princeughed wildly. ¡°Matthew, you really are insolent!


    Hmph, since you want to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish! Get him!¡±


    The crown prince waved his hand, and the two bodyguards beside him immediately rushed toward


    Matthew. Matthew quickly pulled Leanna away and went to fight the two bodyguards.


    Without a doubt, the crown prince¡¯s bodyguards were no ordinary fighters. Both of them were very


    strong, and they were also extremely good at working together. When they fought alongside one another,


    they had a tacit understanding that took their strength to a new level.


    At first, Matthew waspletely suppressed by these two men and even took a few punches, causing


    his body to be churning with blood. However, as he became more and more familiar with their routines,


    he gradually turned the tables on them. After fighting for a while, Matthew began to gain the upper hand,


    and these two people were beaten back by him.


    Everyone around was stunned, and even the crown prince¡¯s eyes widened. These two were Poison


    Spider¡¯s bodyguards, and their abilities were extremely terrifying. He had thought that it would be simple


    for them to kill Matthew, but he didn¡¯t expect that they weren¡¯t Matthew¡¯s match even when they were


    together.


    He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Matthew again. Only then did the crown prince realize that he had


    underestimated Matthew.


    The battle continued for a while, and Matthew seized the opportunity and hit one of the bodyguards in


    the chest with a punch. The bodyguard let out a muffled snort and took a few steps back, a trace of blood


    spilling from the corner of his mouth. This punch made him suffer a lot!


    Matthew stood with his head held high and said coldly, ¡°Prince, there¡¯s no point in fighting anymore! I¡¯ll


    take these two people away first. No matter what happens, I will definitely give you an exnation in the


    future. What do you think?¡±


    The crown prince spat, ¡°In your f*cking dreams! Unless I die today, don¡¯t even think about taking them


    away!¡±


    After speaking, the crown prince rushed up and attacked Matthew with all his strength.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Matthew frowned. He blocked the crown prince¡¯s attacks several times and said solemnly, ¡°Prince, you¡¯re


    no match for me. I advise you to stop¡­¡±


    The crown prince gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t speak, but his punches became even more crazed.


    At the same time, the two bodyguards and the crown prince¡¯s otherckeys all came over and


    surrounded Matthew.


    When Matthew saw this, his expression turned cold. It was clear that they were going to fight him to the


    end!


    Without wasting time, he held nothing back and finally beat all of them. Even the crown prince was also


    knocked to the ground by Matthew. It was only then that the battle ended.

 Chapter 1177

    Chapter 1177


    Chapter 1177 Poison Spider Personally Pays a Visit


    Matthew helped Leanna up and asked her to leave with her uncle.


    Seeing them leaving, the crown prince was almost driven mad with fury and roared, ¡°Matthew, if you dare


    to let them go, I will never forgive you! I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll definitely kill you! I¡¯ll never forget this. From now on,


    you and I are enemies!¡±


    Matthew sighed. He didn¡¯t know why the crown prince was so angry. However, he couldn¡¯t just leave


    Leanna behind. Hence, he ignored the crown prince and left straight away.


    Though the crown prince continued to yell frantically, there was nothing he could do in the end.


    Not long after Matthew left, a group of masked people suddenly walked in quickly and immediately


    subdued the crown prince and his men before taking them away.


    After ten minutes or so, one of the crown prince¡¯s subordinates came back from outside. When he saw


    the scene, he was stunned and quickly took out his cell phone to make a call, but he couldn¡¯t get in touch


    with them anymore. Growing even more horrified, he immediately called to inform Poison Spider what


    had happened in Eastcliff.


    After receiving the news, Poison Spider directly booked a ne and rushed to Eastcliff overnight. At four


    o¡¯clock in the morning, the enchanting Poison Spider rushed to the Chain Clubhouse.


    On her face, a rare nervous expression appeared. This was her only son, the apple of her eye. If


    something happened to the crown prince, she wouldn¡¯t be able to continue living.


    She asked someone to go to the surveince room to retrieve the footage, but found that after Matthew


    came in, all the surveince cameras in Chain Clubhouse were destroyed. Therefore, she only saw


    Matthew going upstairs and nothing else.


    This situation made Poison Spider¡¯splexion even paler. Someone must have destroyed the cameras


    deliberately.


    Poison Spider couldn¡¯t help but feel even more anxious. Now that the footage was gone, she couldn¡¯t


    find out what happened. Worsees to worst, they might have really killed the crown prince!


    After pondering for a moment, Poison Spider ordered gravely, ¡°Prepare the car. I¡¯m going to look for


    Matthew!¡±


    At this moment, one of the crown prince¡¯s subordinates whispered, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you think the crown


    prince wasn¡¯t taken away by Matthew? When Matthew came, he was alone. Someone must have


    deliberately framed him¡­¡±


    Poison Spider red at him. ¡°Nonsense. You think I didn¡¯t realize that? However, now that we don¡¯t know


    who took the prince, I have no choice but to do things the way they want me to. The purpose of the


    people behind the scenes is to use me to deal with Matthew. As long as I kill Matthew, the prince will be


    fine, understand?¡±


    Only then did the subordinate understand.


    At five o¡¯clock in the morning, in Tiger¡¯s vi at The Grand Garden, Tiger was asleep after a busy night.


    Suddenly, the sleeping Tiger smelled a strange fragrance.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He woke up quickly and opened his eyes, only to see a graceful woman sitting on the sofa in the dark


    bedroom. Although the room was very dark, her overflowing charm was obvious just by looking at her


    silhouette. In fact, the darkness made her figure seem even more alluring.


    However, Tiger did not feel the slightest trace of joy. Instead, he broke into a cold sweat.


    This was his bedroom, and he had arranged for at least a hundred people to guard The Grand Garden.


    There were around fifty people within his vi alone. Among them, more than a dozen were retired


    special forces. Moreover, within them were a few highly skilled men that he¡¯d hired for a lot of money.


    And yet, a woman was able to walk into his bedroom in his heavily guarded vi without him noticing


    anything. What the hell was going on?


    Tiger remained silent, quietly grabbing the weapon under the pillow with his right hand.


    Then, the woman said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee your hand will stay intact!¡±

 Chapter 1178

    Chapter 1178


    Chapter 1178 You Don¡¯t Have a Choice


    There was an indescribable charm in the woman¡¯szy drawl, like a lover whispering intimately.


    However, the more this happened, the more frightened Tiger felt. He forced himself to remain calm and


    whispered, ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡±


    The woman chuckled and turned on the lights in the room casually, revealing her face.


    The first thing that came to attention was the terrifying scar on her face. However, this scar did not affect


    her beauty in the slightest, but added an element of mystery instead.


    Her beauty was on par with Sasha and Leanna. In fact, even Leanna couldn¡¯t match the regal aura the


    woman emanated.


    She wore a bright red lipstick, which was a color that most people could not pull off. However, it seemed


    to be made for her, which added to her brilliance.


    Not only that, but she donned a red dress paired with a pair of blood-red heels. Even her nails were


    painted the same shade of crimson.


    A red string with an old bell was tied around her snow-white ankle, and a blood-red spider was tattooed


    on her neck extending all the way to her chest.


    Tiger¡¯s expression changed in shock, and he asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Mightwater¡¯s Poison Spider?¡±


    The woman did not respond.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tiger finally understood why this woman could walk in here soundlessly. Mightwater¡¯s Poison Spider¡¯s


    abilities were extremely horrifying.


    Tiger recalled that she once entered Eastshire and single-handedly wiped out one of the Ten Greatest


    Families of Eastshire. At the thought of this, how could Tiger¡¯s meager abilities even begin topare


    with her?


    ¡°What¡­ What do you want from me?¡± Tiger asked in a low voice. He felt panicked, and his forehead was


    breaking out into a cold sweat.


    Although his strength had soared now, he knew very well that in front of Poison Spider, he was only an


    ant that could be squashed at any given moment. As long as Poison Spider wanted to, she could crush


    him to death with her own hands!


    Poison Spider paced slowly around the room, looking at Tiger¡¯s collection as she drawled, ¡°I¡¯m not here


    for you. The person I¡¯m looking for is Matthew. Ask him toe here. If he doesn¡¯t arrive within twenty


    minutes, you¡¯ll pay with your life!¡±


    Tiger finally understood the situation. Matthew was now in Lakeside Garden. Although Poison Spider


    was conceited, she did not dare to vite Billy¡¯s rules. Though she was looking for Matthew, she did not


    dare to enter Lakeside Garden, so she could onlye to him.


    He gritted his teeth and replied, ¡°Apologies, but that¡¯s a no! Mr. Larson is my buddy. I can¡¯t put him


    through danger¡­¡±


    Before Tiger could finish speaking, Poison Spider turned around and shot him an icy re. ¡°You have no


    choice! Either hees, or you die!¡±


    Tiger shivered in fright, but still stuck his neck out.


    Poison Spider nced at him meaningfully and sneered. ¡°I suppose you have a backbone. However, it¡¯s


    useless even if you do this. If you don¡¯t call him over, then I will go to Julian and Ed next. After all, there


    will definitely be someone who can get him toe over!¡±


    Tiger¡¯s expression fell. Currently, there was no one in Eastcliff who could stop Poison Spider. In the end,


    Tiger had no choice but to call Matthew and exin the situation.


    Hearing that, Matthew immediately drove over without wasting any time. Lakeside Garden was not close


    to The Grand Garden, but in the early hours of the morning, there was barely any traffic, so Matthew


    arrived at Tiger¡¯s vi within 20 minutes.


    In the courtyard of the vi, Matthew saw around eight people lying on the ground. In the hall, more than


    a dozen people had fallen onto the ground. In every room, there were several people sprawled around


    the floor.


    In other words, Poison Spider had knocked down all of Tiger¡¯s men on her way inside.


    Poison Spider, she¡¯s not a force to be reckoned with! Matthew thought.

 Chapter 1179

    Chapter 1179


    Chapter 1179 Cute Little Guy


    In Tiger¡¯s bedroom, Matthew walked in and found Tiger sitting upright, while Poison Spider was looking


    out from the balcony. Her silhouette looked like a regal queen from the back, making people involuntarily


    wanting to kneel down to her!


    Hearing him enter, Poison Spider didn¡¯t look back, but said softly, ¡°Good thing you arrived in time. I guess


    I¡¯ll spare this little kitten¡¯s life after all!¡±


    Tiger didn¡¯t know whether he should be thankful or angry. At any rate, he was still Master Tiger of South


    Street. How did he be a kitten in her eyes?


    Matthew asked, ¡°Are you the crown prince¡¯s mother? Why are you looking for me?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Poison Spider turned her head and nced at Matthew, dering, ¡°I¡¯m here to kill you!¡±


    Matthew couldn¡¯t help feeling taken aback. ¡°Why? Just because I defeated the prince? This is not your


    way of doing things!¡±


    Poison Spider replied with a smile, ¡°Did you study my personality before you took action? Hah, no


    wonder Billy respects you so much. You really are something unique. Still, you don¡¯t know enough about


    me! It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t usually act like this. But when my son¡¯s safety is involved, boundaries or rules no


    longer matter to me!¡±


    While speaking, Poison Spider walked in front of Matthew. For the first time, Matthew saw Poison Spider


    face to face. She still had the face of a young girl and did not look like the mother of a child at all. The


    crown prince was already around 19 years old, so how could Poison Spider look so young?


    ¡°Are you really the crown prince¡¯s mother? You¡­ You don¡¯t look like you are,¡± Matthew couldn¡¯t help but


    ask.


    Poison Spider was taken aback for a moment before she burst intoughter, her graceful body swaying


    about. It took a long time before she finally stopped.


    Her charming gaze fell on Matthew as she said lightly, ¡°What a cute little guy. It¡¯s a shame that, for my


    son, you must die!¡±


    As she said that, Poison Spider suddenly rushed out and reached Matthew in the blink of an eye. Her


    hands were like two daggers aiming straight for Matthew¡¯s neck.


    Fortunately, Matthew had been prepared for a long time and immediately raised his arms to block her


    hands. Poison Spider grabbed Matthew¡¯s arms with both hands and gave him a gentle push.


    Suddenly, Matthew felt a strong force that directly pushed him back a few steps. He took a deep breath.


    Poison Spider, she¡¯s no easy opponent!


    A trace of surprise shed in the eyes of Poison Spider before she smiled again. ¡°No wonder my son lost


    to you. As expected, you¡¯re skilled!¡±


    While speaking, Poison Spider made another move and quickly attacked Matthew three times. Each


    time, Matthew could only narrowly dodge her attacks.


    Poison Spider¡¯s moves did not have any rhyme or reason, and she only attacked as she liked. However,


    her attacks were very effective. It was difficult to hold her back even for Matthew.


    More importantly, Poison Spider¡¯s inner energy was stronger than Matthew. If this continued, Matthew


    wouldn¡¯t be a match for her!


    Matthew didn¡¯t dare to think too much. Seizing the moment when he exchanged a punch with Poison


    Spider, he rolled back a few times and ate an energy pill. He¡¯d nned to save this for his fight against


    Lord Voodoo, but given the current circumstances, he could only use it in advance.


    Swallowing the energy pill, Matthew felt the energy in his body boiling, and the essential Qi in his body


    was also flowing rapidly. At this moment, his strength soared. He raised his hands and struck a punch on


    Poison Spider who had rushed over.


    This time, Matthew remained motionless, while Poison Spider stumbled a few steps back.


    Poison Spider¡¯s expression changed, and she looked at Matthew in horror. ¡°You¡­ How did you¡­¡±


    Even Tiger was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Matthew to be able to defeat Poison Spider. All at once, he


    looked agitated at the turn of events. In Matthew¡¯s current state, he would definitely be able to devour the


    Ten Greatest Families!

 Chapter 1180

    Chapter 1180


    Chapter 1180 Defeating Poison Spider


    Matthew stood up straight and said solemnly, ¡°Poison Spider, I don¡¯t want to be your enemy. I will give


    the crown prince a satisfactory answer to the matter between us, but not now.¡±


    Poison Spider frowned. ¡°Hmph. Today, one of us must die!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Why do you insist on forcing my hand?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Poison Spider told him about the crown prince being taken away.


    Hearing that, Matthew was dumbstruck. He finally figured out what was going on. ¡°This must have been


    done deliberately by the mastermind! He just wants you to fight with me to the death!¡± Matthew said


    anxiously.


    Poison Spider gritted her teeth. ¡°I know. However, I have no choice. Between you and me, one of us


    must die in order to keep my son alive. So, I have to kill you, or you have to kill me!¡±


    With that said, Poison Spider charged at him again, desperately attacking Matthew.


    Matthew couldn¡¯t avoid the fight, so he engaged Poison Spider once again. After taking the energy pill,


    his strength had doubled, and Poison Spider was not a match for him.


    However, Matthew did not want to hurt Poison Spider too much, as she was also being used by the


    mastermind. Left with no other choice, he sealed Poison Spider¡¯s pressure points with a silver needle in


    the end, leaving her temporarily unconscious. After that, he took the unconscious Poison Spider to


    Lakeside Garden. He did not hide this matter, but let outsiders find out about it on purpose. He did this in


    order to let the mastermind know and prevent him from killing the crown prince.


    The news quickly spread to the masked man. He almost went crazy when he learned that Poison Spider


    was defeated by Matthew. In his opinion, it was nothing more than a walk in the park for Poison Spider to


    kill Matthew. How did Poison Spider get defeated?


    After contemting for a long time, the masked man took out a cell phone and quietly contacted


    someone. He exined the situation to the person on the other end of the phone.


    After listening to the masked man, the person sighed and whispered, ¡°It seems that I still have to look for


    that person. You can spread the news.¡±


    The masked man hesitated before whispering, ¡°If that person makes a move, will this¡­ attract the King


    of the South?¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone yelled, ¡°I don¡¯t care about all of that now! Matthew must die!¡±


    The masked man nodded slowly and hung up the phone. Then, he immediately asked someone to go


    out and spread the news.


    At Lakeside Garden, Matthew locked Poison Spider in the basement and sealed her pressure points with


    a silver needle, rendering her unable to move.


    As for Matthew, after he came back, the side effects of the energy pill began to appear, and he became


    extremely weak. This was very terrifying. If the effect of the energy pill disappeared in the middle of the


    battle, then he wouldpletely lose hisbat effectiveness and be vulnerable to attacks. He sat


    down cross-legged and channeled his Divine Skill. It took a full hour for him to regain his strength.


    At this time, it was already dawn. After having breakfast, Matthew was just about to go out when he


    suddenly received a call from Wilson.


    Wilson sounded very anxious and asked him to go over quickly.


    Matthew quickly rushed to the Lach Family¡¯s hotel. At this time, the heads of the four families were all


    here. All four of them were anxious, and when Matthew came in, they all stood up.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, did you capture Poison Spider? Hurry up and let her go now. There is still room for


    negotiation on this matter. If you dy any longer, everything will be toote!¡± Connor said anxiously.


    Matthew frowned and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Connor said, ¡°Mr. Larson, Miss Sandel should have told you about the rtionship between Mightwater¡¯s


    Poison Spider and the King of the South, right?¡±


    Matthew nodded. He had heard of this before. ¡°Could it be that the King of the South ising to


    Eastcliff?¡±


    Connor shook his head, exining, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem if the King of the Southes. After all, Eastcliff


    is Billy¡¯s turf. If the King of the South personallyes here, Billy wouldn¡¯t allow him to do as he pleases!


    The problem is, the one who¡¯s gonnae here isn¡¯t the King of the South!¡±

 Chapter 1181

    Chapter 1181


    Chapter 1181 Poison Spider¡¯s Younger Brother


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Matthew asked.


    ¡°Poison Spider and the King of the South are merely working together,¡± Connor said in a low tone. ¡°In


    reality, she¡¯s the older sister of the King of the South¡¯s general, Phoenix! And this Phoenix is a terrifying


    man! There¡¯s a saying about two powerful figures, one in the north and one in the south. Phoenix of the


    South. That very Phoenix they¡¯re talking about is him!¡±


    Wilson nodded as well. ¡°Once you disregard talented people from those elite families who prefer to stay


    in the shadows, those two are the most excellent people among Cathay¡¯s youth,¡± he said in a low tone.


    ¡°Even Master Newman himself had said before that Phoenix will be able to rule this territory in less than


    ten years with his potential. In less than twenty years, he will be king! The King of the South is training


    Phoenix to be his heir! Matthew, he¡­ absolutely will not stop in his journey for revenge now that you¡¯ve


    captured his older sister. If Phoenixes for you, not even Master Newman will be able to save you


    despite his seniority!¡±


    Matthew frowned. He truly hadn¡¯t imagined that Poison Spider would have such a backstory. It seemed


    that this maniptor behind the scenes had thrown him a formidable adversary. However, he had no


    choice either now that things hade to this. If he let Poison Spider go, she would continue to fight


    against him. The only choice he had was to keep her captured. If he could find the crown prince, this


    situation would be able to be resolved perfectly.


    He looked at the four family heads. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about,¡± he said solemnly. ¡°However, this


    is between me and Phoenix. You¡¯re not tied to this situation. All you need to do now is to continue your


    preparations ording to my earlier instructions. You don¡¯t have to pay attention to this matter!¡±


    The four of them exchanged looks with each other.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, we aren¡¯t afraid of trouble,¡± Wilson said in a low voice. ¡°I simply think that there is no need to


    antagonize someone like Phoenix!¡±


    Matthew waved a hand. ¡°I already have my mind made up about this matter. That will be all!¡±


    Once he returned to Lakeside Garden, Matthew immediately called Tiger up, dispatching Tiger and his


    team to expend all resources to search for the crown prince. Only by finding the crown prince would this


    matter be resolved. At the same time, he also requested Tiger to help him dig up information on Phoenix.


    He had to have a good grasp on how Phoenix did things.


    Matthew did not allow Sasha and the others to leave the house the entire day. With Billy Newman gone,


    Eastcliff had descended into chaos. Even the crown prince had been kidnapped. No one knew what else


    the mastermind would do.


    Currently, Lakeside Garden was the only ce that was peaceful, because it was an area that Billy had


    forbidden others from stepping foot in. Invading Lakeside Garden would be equivalent to dering war


    on Billy.


    At five that afternoon, Matthew suddenly received a call from an unknown number, inviting him to meet at


    the vi by The Grand Garden. James and Helen usually lived there, but they had been staying at


    Lakeside Garden thest two days.


    Who else could be requesting him to meet them at The Grand Garden at this time?


    Matthew had his doubts, but he still followed the appointed time and rushed to The Grand Garden before


    nightfall.


    When he entered the vi, the lights were dimmed. Someone sat on the couch with their back to the


    light. Matthew couldn¡¯t see who they were clearly, but they weren¡¯t short. The person had a cigarette in


    their mouth, the ember of which disappeared and reappeared in the dimness of the room.


    ¡°You¡¯re Matthew Larson?¡± The person spoke atst. He got up from the couch.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Matthew asked in a low voice. His entire body was tense from wariness. For some


    reason, he felt this indescribable sense of danger now that he was standing close to this mysterious


    person.


    ¡°No need to worry. I came here today just to have a talk with you.¡±


    The man came forward, and the light finally illuminated his face. At first nce, he appeared to be a


    normal man. The most striking thing about him, though, were his bright eyes.


    ¡°I am Elio Warde!¡± The man picked up the box of cigarettes on the table and handed a cigarette to


    Matthew.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Matthew waved a hand in refusal. Hebed through his memories carefully, but he didn¡¯t remember


    anyone by the name of Elio Warde.


    ¡°You know me?¡±


    Elio continued to light his own cigarette. ¡°We don¡¯t, actually. But, you captured my sister.¡±

 Chapter 1182

    Chapter 1182


    Chapter 1182 Poison Spider¡¯s Tragic Past


    Matthew¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Your sister? You¡¯re the crown prince¡¯s uncle? The one they call


    Phoenix?¡±


    Elioughed tly. ¡°They¡¯re both names rooted in fire and the sun.¡±


    Matthew¡¯s expression shifted slightly. ¡°You came here to ask for your sister back?¡±


    Elio let out a puff of smoke. ¡°Not exactly,¡± he said lightly. ¡°I¡¯m just here to ask for an act of mercy:


    release my sister and hand your life to me.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew was dumbstruck. Elio was capable of talking about the bloodiest of matters in such a calm


    manner. Just what shaped his personality into this?


    When Matthew thought about the crown prince, as well as Poison Spider, he suddenly realized that all


    three of these people were absolutely strange.


    ¡°You only arrived in Eastcliff recently. You probably have no idea what happened here,¡± Matthew stated.


    Phoenix waved a hand dismissively. ¡°Of course I know what went down in Eastclifftely. I also know that


    someone deliberately set me up to antagonize you. But, I have no other choice. The only way the


    mastermind will let my nephew go is if I kill you. Rest assured, though, I will help you to kill everyone


    involved as revenge on your behalf once I¡¯ve rescued my nephew!¡±


    Matthew gritted his teeth. This guy called Phoenix was seriously looking down on him.


    ¡°Sorry, but that¡¯s a no from me! I can help you to save the crown prince, but I can¡¯t die just yet!¡± Matthew


    replied in a low tone.


    Phoenix gave a light chuckle. ¡°That choice isn¡¯t yours to make!¡±


    Instantly, Matthew was infuriated. ¡°I know you¡¯re powerful, but you¡¯ve forgotten this ce is Eastcliff¡ª


    Billy Newman¡¯s territory! Even if you do kill me, do you think Billy will let my death slide?¡±


    Phoenix chuckled again. He took a step closer once more and spoke softly. ¡°I happen to have some time


    on my hands. Why don¡¯t you listen to my story?¡±


    Matthew was skeptical, but he nodded anyway.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a long one¡­¡± Elio lit another cigarette, his eyes misting over as he took a trip down memory


    lane. ¡°I was born in an era where food and money were scarce. I was born into one of those less


    fortunate families too. My sister is older than me by three years. When I was six, she was nine. My


    mother ran away with the proprietor of a business that year. My father pursued her, and he left us at


    home. Luckily for us, there was some food in the house; we could still hold on for a little longer. Unluckily,


    though, we needed fire to cook the food, and we only had three matches left. Back then, a single cent


    was enough to buy a piece of candy. If you fork over ten cents, they¡¯d throw in two free candies on top of


    the ten you bought.¡±


    ¡°But even though I was already six, I had only ever eaten two pieces of candy in my life. My sister


    brought me one of them; the kid who lost his candy had cried forever. The second piece was given to me


    as a bribe by the business owner who tricked my mother into leaving with him. Heh, sometimes I wonder


    if my mother would have stayed if I hadn¡¯t epted that candy that day?¡±


    ¡°We had some pasta and beans at home. With no other food around, we would have to eat it in.


    However, without any matches, we would actually starve. And so my sister thought of a n¡ªto steal


    some matches from another family. I still remember that the target my sister picked was our neighbor. It


    was my sister¡¯s first time stealing from someone. She got me to keep a lookout outside while she


    sneaked to the kitchen to steal the matches. The moment my sister left the kitchen, the woman living


    there noticed her. That woman was a shrew. She dug the matches out of my sister¡¯s pocket before


    kicking her out into the yard. She beat my sister for over ten minutes with a stick, calling her all sorts of


    terrible names.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what else to do then. All I could do was cry and beg her to stop beating my sister. In the


    end, a few elders in our vige could no longer stand the sight and stopped the woman. My sister only


    managed to get a reprieve then. Later on, an olddy gave us a box of matches, which allowed us to


    survive for a little longer.¡±

 Chapter 1183

    Chapter 1183


    Chapter 1183 I Must Kill You


    By then, Phoenix had already finished his cigarette. He lit another one, but he didn¡¯t smoke it. He simply


    held it.


    ¡°With no adults around, our food supplies at home were bound to run out one day. We managed to tough


    it out for five months, but our parents didn¡¯te home. Out of necessity, my sister took me with her to


    beg for food. For seven years, we traveled from the north to the south. For those seven years, most of


    what we ate was garbage scavenged from bins. Going hungry and being exposed to the elements was


    our life. Regardless of how hungry she was though, my sister would always make sure that I ate my fill


    first before eating what was left.¡±


    ¡°You know that my sister¡¯s called Poison Spider by others. She easily drew people¡¯s attention, and she


    had plenty of partners. She was also vicious and greedy. Many people loathed her. But no matter what


    she did, I would never show her any disrespect, because I saw this with my own two eyes¡ªshe was


    tricked by an old man into selling her body when she was twelve, all so she could get me a pair of


    tattered cotton pants to wear. At the age of fourteen, she gave birth to that man¡¯s child. The reason I was


    able to survive during our trek to the south was because my sister traded her body for my life.¡±


    ¡°She has been tricked and hurt by far too many men in her lifetime. Naturally, she loathes men with


    every fiber of her being. Regardless of all she¡¯s done and what others call her, I am the only one who


    can never look down on her or humiliate her with scathing words, even when others do so. Anyone


    else may be able to mistreat her, but I am the only one who will never do that! My sister only has two


    family members left¡ªme, and her son. Her body has been wrecked due to all the abuse she suffered


    when she was young. She would only ever have that one son.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why her son also has the surname of Warde? Because to my sister, her son¡¯s father is


    unimportant. That boy is hers. That was the crux of the matter!¡±


    Elio finished his third cigarette atst. He raised his head to look at Matthew. ¡°Can you me me for


    saving her son?¡±


    Matthew fell quiet. Atst, he discovered how these three people¡¯s odd personalities came to be. To be


    honest, he actually pitied Poison Spider a little after listening to Elio¡¯s story. It hadn¡¯t been easy for her to


    survive until today. It was no wonder why she was so cruel. This world had been savage to her; how


    could she repay the world in kind after going through all that?


    After a long silence, Matthew spoke atst. ¡°It¡¯s a touching story. I think I had the wrong idea about them


    before, but I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to help you right now. I have things that I want to achieve myself


    as well!¡±


    Phoenix chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you that story just so you would help me. I just thought that our situations


    are somewhat simr. You protected your younger sister with your life. Likewise, my older sister


    protected me with hers. Whatever you are willing to do for your sister, I¡¯m willing to do for my own as


    well! So what if Eastcliff is Billy Newman¡¯s territory? As long as my sister is in danger, I will go through


    the depths of hell to save her!¡±


    Phoenix tossed his cigarette butt into the ashtray and got up from the couch. It was only then that


    Matthew realized Phoenix was really tall, clocking in at over six feet.


    Phoenix pointed at him. ¡°I apologize, but I must kill you!¡± he said softly.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, he abruptly moved and arrived in front of Matthew. He came right at Matthew with a right hook.


    Matthew immediately felt danger the moment he saw Phoenix attack. He brought both arms up to block


    the blow, but the force made him feel like he had been hit by a truck. Matthew couldn¡¯t stop himself from


    staggering a few steps back.


    Didn¡¯t this mean that Phoenix was as powerful as Lord Voodoo?

 Chapter 1184

    Chapter 1184


    Chapter 1184 News of Matthew¡¯s Death


    As this was going on, the few people hidden outside of The Grand Garden quietly observed the fight


    inside the vi. They didn¡¯t dare to enter the premises, but they could guess how the battle was from


    listening to the sounds inside the vi.


    The battlested about ten minutes. Atst, Phoenix grabbed Matthew by the ankle and dragged him


    outside. Matthew had fallen to the ground,pletely bloodied. From the looks of it, he was on the brink


    of death.


    A car came by. Phoenix tossed Matthew into the car. He then lit another cigarette, taking a few drags


    before he got into the car as well.


    The few people watching this were more delighted than disappointed. They promptly ran to the masked


    man and reported the situation to him. The masked man was ecstatic when he heard the news and


    immediately got in touch with Lord Voodoo to inform him.


    Atst, Lord Voodoo nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Smooth operation. However, you still have to be on your


    guard. Tonight, the Golden Cocoon Charm will be born. This is a most crucial period for me. As long as I


    have the Golden Cocoon Charm in my hands, I will be able to surpass any of the six kings. Watch


    yourselves carefully. Do not let anyone ruin my grand ns!¡±


    The masked man nodded. ¡°Yes, Lord Voodoo! By the way, what should we do about that crown prince?¡±


    Lord Voodoo was quiet for a moment. ¡°Once tonight¡¯s events havee to pass, release him. Matthew


    is dead. There¡¯s no need for us to goad Phoenix. If we incur the King of the South¡¯s ire, then we will be in


    a world of trouble!¡±


    The masked man immediately nodded. He didn¡¯t really want to make an enemy out of Phoenix either.


    News of Matthew¡¯s death spread through Eastcliff at seven that night.


    Upon hearing this news, those who worked for Matthew went into an uproar. Everyone was stunned. No


    one had imagined that he would die for no good reason.


    Wilson and the others were shocked. With Matthew dead, didn¡¯t that mean they were sitting ducks now?


    Meanwhile, Tiger broke down on the spot. Tears immediately fell from Leanna¡¯s eyes when she found out


    about Matthew¡¯s death.


    There were, of course, people who were more happy than upset by this news, such as that one faction in


    the Cunningham Family. Felicia was especially overjoyed by Matthew¡¯s death. She brought the


    Cunninghams over to Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, ordering Sasha to hand over thepany to her.


    At the same time, Minerva also popped up to stir up trouble. The few other sons of elite families that


    Matthew had put through the wringer also stepped up to mock him, even going as far as to say that they


    would take down Sasha.


    Other than the Lachs, the Lewises, the Jacksons, and the Telks, the other six families banded together to


    take Matthew¡¯s constructionpany for their own. These six families chose to strike while Sasha was


    at her weakest, fanning the already existing mes.


    Felicia immediately contacted some old friends of hers to surround Cunningham Pharmaceuticals,


    kicking up a huge ruckus. All manufacturing activities at Cunningham Pharmaceuticals stopped.


    Everyone was watching to see how thepany would fareter.


    Upon hearing this news, Sasha cried until she passed out. James and Helen holed themselves deep


    inside Lakeside Garden; they didn¡¯t dare to set foot outside. It was only now they realized that Matthew


    was the sole person holding up the Cunningham Family. Without him, the Cunninghams were nothing!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, at the Harrison household, Joseph sighed in his seat. Crystal¡¯s eyes were swollen from all


    her crying.


    In short, Eastcliff was in chaos once word of Matthew¡¯s death had spread.


    At nine, two hourster after the news first broke out, Charmine kneeled before Lord Voodoo in his


    residence with a disgruntled expression.


    ¡°Lord Voodoo, Matthew is already dead. Why do you still wish to root out his family?¡± Charmine asked in


    a low tone. Matthew had saved her once, so she was also shocked out of her mind when she heard that


    he was killed.


    Lord Voodoo nced at her. ¡°You ask too many questions,¡± he stated coldly. ¡°There are some things that


    you do not need to know!¡±

 Chapter 1185

    Chapter 1185


    Chapter 1185 Matthew Isn¡¯t Dead


    Charmine opened her mouth, but she didn¡¯t dare to speak in the end.


    At the same time, the Left-Wing Guardian brought Charmine¡¯s fellow students over. He had a pleased


    look on his face. ¡°Lord Voodoo, it has been done. Dr. Burton and his wife have been captured. We¡¯ve


    also informed Jinny about this. She¡¯ll be here soon!¡±


    Lord Voodoo nodded, pleased. ¡°Good! What about the 72 ns? Have you drawn them over?¡±


    The Left-Wing Guardian immediately nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lord Voodoo got up, his eyes shining. ¡°Delightful! Tonight, I want them to behold Orleans¡¯ most glorious


    era! Let¡¯s see if anyone in Orleans dares to defy me in the future!¡±


    The Left-Wing Guardian and the rest immediately kneeled. ¡°Glory to Lord Voodoo!¡±


    Lord Voodoo guffawed, a smug look written all over his face. ¡°You did well. From this moment onward,


    you two may live within my pce!¡±


    The two disciples of Crow were over the moon. Being able to live within Lord Voodoo¡¯s pce was the


    greatest privilege one could earn. It also meant that they had earned Lord Voodoo¡¯s approval!


    Charmine, however, panicked. ¡°Lord Voodoo, they were the ones who murdered my master¡­¡±


    He nced at her. ¡°Do you have proof?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have any, but my master and Reese¡¯s soulbound curses have been forcefully taken away by


    them. That¡¯s the proof!¡±


    Lord Voodoo waved a hand. ¡°That doesn¡¯t count as proof. You, on the other hand, have been rather


    close with Matthew. Did you just ask for mercy for him? You really have bitten the hand that feeds you!¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­ I¡­¡± Charmine protested. ¡°Matthew saved me before. I just wanted to put a word in for him¡­¡±


    Lord Voodoo bellowed, ¡°Shut your mouth! Looks like you and Matthew were in league with each other!


    Someone, take her downstairs to wait for her punishment!¡±


    Charmine was astounded. She never thought that this would be the oue waiting for her.


    A few people rushed over, pinning her limbs to her sides before dragging her downstairs and locking her


    up in the back of the pce. Charmine struggled madly, but it was futile.


    The Left-Wing Guardian nced at her and let out a mad cackle. ¡°Stop struggling. It¡¯s useless. Once


    tonight¡¯s events are over, I will ask Lord Voodoo to hand you to me as my reward! Rest assured, I will


    treat you well!¡± With that, the Left-Wing Guardian left, stillughing away.


    Charmine¡¯s face had drained to a stark white. If she fell into the Left-Wing Guardian¡¯s hands, death


    would be the more preferable option.


    She looked around, gritting her teeth. All of a sudden, she grabbed the fruit knife on the table and was


    prepared to kill herself.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, she heard a voice. ¡°Why the drastic measures?¡±


    Charmine¡¯s expression shifted, and she quickly turned to look in the direction of the voice. Someone


    stood past the window in the dark. Although she couldn¡¯t see him clearly, Charmine still recognized the


    man there in one look.


    ¡°Matthew, you¡­ are alive?¡± Charmine¡¯s voice trembled.


    The man took a step forward. The light illuminated his face, showing that it was indeed Matthew. He let


    out a soft chuckle. ¡°How could I die so easily?¡±


    Charmine couldn¡¯t stop her shock. ¡°But Phoenix¡­¡±


    Just then, a tall man walked over to Matthew. It was Phoenix, who had a small smile on his face. ¡°You


    were looking for me?¡±


    Astonishment was all over Charmine¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯tprehend how these two could be here at


    the same time.


    Matthew pressed himself to the window. ¡°Phoenix didn¡¯t kill me. I faked my death. This is the n that


    both of us came up with,¡± he said softly. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t faked my death, then the crown prince would certainly


    die. So, we thought up this n. Let the mastermind think that both of us are dead. That way, we¡¯ll be


    able to keep the crown prince alive, and we¡¯ll also be able to uncover the mastermind¡¯s identity without


    them knowing!¡±


    Charmine understood now. ¡°You¡¯re alive. This¡­ This is great news¡­¡± she said joyfully.

 Chapter 1186

    Chapter 1186


    Chapter 1186 Lord Voodoo¡¯s n


    Matthew looked at Charmine. ¡°I came to find you because there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you for help.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charmine was surprised. ¡°Me? What can I help you with?¡±


    ¡°You know more about Lord Voodoo than me. I want to know what he actually wants to do. And, which of


    the Ten Great Families of Eastcliff is still working with him?¡± Matthew asked softly.


    Charmine hesitated. If she answered Matthew¡¯s questions, she would be betraying Orleans.


    Matthew nced at her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you still have your delusions about Lord Voodoo? Your master


    was killed by those two students. Not only did Lord Voodoo not help you to get revenge for his death, but


    he even favored those two. Do you think that Lord Voodoo will help you get justice?¡±


    Those words made Charmine¡¯s expression slowly change into a cold one. She initially served Lord


    Voodoo loyally because of her master. But now she realized that Lord Voodoo never thought of her


    master as anything. Why should she remain loyal to Lord Voodoo, then?


    She took a deep breath before she spoke. ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything about the ten families. The third


    family working with Lord Voodoo is a mystery. Whenever theye here, they always wear a mask. No


    one knows their identity other than Lord Voodoo himself.¡±


    Matthew frowned. He hadn¡¯t thought that this mastermind would be such an enigma. ¡°Then, what does


    Lord Voodoo actually want to do?¡± he asked.


    Charmine said, ¡°He wants to take the Golden Cocoon Charm for himself and be the king of


    Orleans.¡±


    Matthew continued to frown. ¡°Take the Golden Cocoon Charm? How is that possible? The Golden


    Cocoon Charm is the true King of Charms in Orleans; how could he possibly take it for himself?¡±


    Charmine shook her head. ¡°When the Golden Cocoon Charm is born, it will leave its master¡¯s body. That


    moment is when its master is at their weakest. As long as you seize this opportunity and kill the master


    of the Golden Cocoon Charm, then you will be able to get your hands on it. Lord Voodoo wants to take


    advantage of this fact and kill Jinny so he could take the Golden Cocoon Charm for himself!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s expression turned chilly. Lord Voodoo had thought this n through. ording to his n,


    Jinny would be sure to die tonight!


    Matthew took a deep breath and looked at Phoenix. ¡°Elio, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll have to ask for your help!¡±


    Phoenix had an indifferent look on his face. ¡°No worries. You don¡¯t have to say it. Since Lord Voodoo had


    the guts to involve me in his ns, I will certainly show him no mercy.¡±


    Matthew let out a sigh of relief. With his current strength, he was no match for Lord Voodoo. With


    Phoenix¡¯s help though, he would be able toe out on top.


    Matthew then took out a jade bracelet¡ªsomething he got from Jinny¡ªand handed it to Phoenix. This


    bracelet was able to temporarily ward off Orleans¡¯ centipedes. Phoenix wouldn¡¯t have to worry about


    being affected by them then. Matthew proceeded to knock out the guards standing watch around the


    perimeter and freed Charmine. The three of them then headed to the loft in front of the building where


    Charmine had been held under the cover of the night.


    It was then that Matthew discovered that Dr. Burton and his wife had been captured as well. They were


    both tied up tightly, fear apparent on their faces. Jinny was here too, but she looked awful. Her skin was


    red, and she kept trembling. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t even stand properly anymore.


    ¡°Look, the Golden Cocoon Charm is about to be born. Her body¡¯s getting weaker,¡± Charmine said. ¡°When


    it¡¯s born, she will lose all her strength. She won¡¯t be able to even fight off the centipedes¡¯ venom then!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s expression turned cold. Jinny was in a precarious situation. There were also over twenty


    people by her side, and they were all part of the 72 voodoo ns. Sanyul and Sanhol were among this


    entourage. At this moment, they all looked at Lord Voodoo in fury.


    ¡°Lord Voodoo, release these people at once,¡± Sanyul stated loudly. ¡°This is Orleans business.


    Disallowing outsiders has been the rule for the past thousands of years!¡±

 Chapter 1187

    Chapter 1187


    Chapter 1187 The Dangerous Lord Voodoo


    Lord Voodoo gave a chillyugh. ¡°Since this is an Orleans matter that shouldn¡¯t involve outsiders, then


    why are you huddling inside Lakeside Garden? If you¡¯re going to follow Orleans¡¯ rules, thene out


    here!¡±


    ¡°Lord Voodoo, let¡¯s not talk about such meaningless things!¡± Sanyul stated in fury. ¡°We¡¯re here. You can


    let your captives go now, right?¡±


    Lord Voodoo guffawed. ¡°What right do you have to speak to me with such impudence, Sanyul? Scram


    and get Jinny to see me, or I¡¯ll be killing these two wastes of space!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s expression shifted as he watched this from where he was hiding. Just as he was about to


    blow his cover, Phoenix reached out and stopped him. Phoenix¡¯s goals were clear¡ªhe had to use this


    opportunity to figure out who was cooperating with Lord Voodoo. That was the only way he would have


    a chance to save the crown prince. If Matthew moved before he was supposed to, it would only make


    Lord Voodoo discover their scheme. Saving the crown prince would be an endeavor then!


    Jinny finally emerged from the crowd of the 72 ns. Fear and anxiety was clear on her face. She might


    be carrying the Golden Cocoon Charm, but she was still a little girl in the end. Despite her age, she still


    held her head high. ¡°Lord¡­ Lord Voodoo, I am here. You¡­ will release them now, right?¡±


    Lord Voodoo sized Jinny up. ¡°Such an amazing thing, this Golden Cocoon Charm is,¡± he eximed.


    ¡°Who would have thought that it would transform a girl with festering sores all over her body into this! If


    your father were still alive, he would certainly regret his decision for kicking you out of Orleans!¡±


    The reason Jinny had been chased out of Orleans was because her body was covered in sores when


    she was born. Her father thought her a harbinger of disaster, so he nned to kill her. But Jinny¡¯s mother


    wanted to protect her, so she took Jinny and left Orleans. Otherwise, Jinny would have long since died.


    Jinny gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m here now. Keep your word and let them go!¡± she said loudly.


    Lord Voodooughed. ¡°You want me to release them? Fine. But you¡¯ll have toe over here first!¡±


    The 72 voodoo ns¡¯ members¡¯ expressions shifted. They all knew what Lord Voodoo was nning to


    do.


    ¡°Jinny, don¡¯t listen to him,¡± Sanhol said hastily. ¡°Lord Voodoo is a sly man who reneges on his promises.


    If you go to him, he will kill you at any moment!¡±


    Lord Voodoo was currently moving his hand toward Dr. Burton and his wife nonchntly. From the looks


    of things, he would immediately kill them both if Jinny refused.


    Jinny¡¯s face was eerily pale. In the end, she continued to grit her teeth and slowly approached Lord


    Voodoo. Right now, she wasn¡¯t just fearful; her body was in agony because of the impending birth of the


    Golden Cocoon Charm. This physical weakness was something she had to endure due to the Golden


    Cocoon Charm¡¯sing!


    Atst, Jinny reached Lord Voodoo¡¯s side. He looked at her, joy rising unbidden to his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to let them go now, right?¡± Jinny asked.


    Lord Voodoo gave augh. All of a sudden, he smacked both Dr. Burton and his wife. They both fell to


    the ground, and their skin began to cken at a visible rate. This was a clear sign that they were being


    affected by worms.


    Jinny gave a shout of surprise and immediately lunged toward them. She quickly pressed her hands to


    their skin. Dr. Burton and Stacy¡¯s skin gradually began to return to their original color.


    Sanyul panicked. ¡°Jinny, don¡¯t absorb their poison. The Golden Cocoon Charm is about to be born soon.


    The moment it leaves your body, you¡¯ll lose all its protection. When the timees, you¡¯ll die from the


    poison eating you from the inside! Lord Voodoo is trying to kill you on purpose!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s expression quickly shifted. Lord Voodoo was far too sinister.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1188

    Chapter 1188


    Chapter 1188 Last Stand


    Jinny didn¡¯t speak. She held fast onto Dr. Burton and Stacy, keeping her hands to their skin. To her, they


    were like her parents. In her entire life, she had never experienced kindness from anyone else other than


    her mother. Right now, she only had three important people left in her life. One of them was Matthew,


    and the other two were Dr. Burton and Stacy. How could she stand aside and watch them die?


    Lord Voodoo tilted his head back and guffawed madly. That had been his true n all along. And now, it


    wasing to fruition!


    In the distance, Sanhol suddenly let out a yell. ¡°F*ck this, get him! As part of the 72 voodoo ns of


    Orleans, I will never bow down and be a ve!¡±


    With that, Sanhol charged over to fight Lord Voodoo. The others stood there in shock for a moment


    before they let out yells of fury and charged at Lord Voodoo as well. Sanyul gritted his teeth and joined


    the fray.


    ¡°We will never be ves!¡± they all yelled. Many others emerged from the shadows within the area, all


    members of the 72 voodoo ns. They had all been lying in wait earlier. This time, they would fight till


    the bitter end, because they would no longer be strong enough to fight Lord Voodoo the moment he got


    his hands on the Golden Cocoon Charm. Rather than wait for certain death, fighting with everything they


    had would be better! That was what ran through the n members¡¯ minds.


    Lord Voodoo stood on his tform. A cold grin hung on his face as he eyed the surging wave of people.


    All of a sudden, he flung a hand out. ¡°Kill them!¡±


    The Left-Wing Guardian, who stood by his side, immediately fired a re signal. Suddenly, there were a


    series of loud sounds outside. Everyone turned their heads, only to see over a hundred cars zooming


    toward them. The cars rushed inside the residence grounds, mowing over the n members. Hundreds


    of people then jumped out of the cars.


    Upon closer look, they were all part of the Ten Great Families of Eastcliff. And of course, the Lachs, the


    Jacksons, the Telks, and the Lewises were not among their ranks. Pretty much every single member of


    the other six families had been dispatched here.


    ¡°I have already scattered a drug that suppresses worms here. All worm venoms will lose their


    effectiveness here! The 72 voodoo ns of Orleans are currently just a bunch of ordinary people. You


    have nothing to fear! Kill them all, and you will have done everyone a great favor!¡± Lord Voodoo shouted


    from his tform.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing his call to battle, the six families immediately roared and charged over to sh with the 72


    voodoo ns¡¯ members.


    Meanwhile, Phoenix¡¯s eyes were wide open. He was staring at the six great families. The mastermind


    was hiding among them, without a doubt. The problem here was, how would he tell anyone apart?


    Right then, Charmine pressed closer. ¡°Matthew, I¡¯ve nted charm curses in four family heads out of six.


    They¡¯re currently being controlled. If I cancel the charm curses, they¡­ they probably won¡¯t listen to Lord


    Voodoo anymore!¡± she said in a low voice.


    Matthew was astounded. He promptly looked at her. ¡°Four of them? Then, the remaining two¡­ they


    aren¡¯t being controlled by your charm curses?¡±


    Charmine nodded.


    Matthew and Phoenix exchanged nces. Atst, they knew who the masterminds were. Without a


    doubt, it was those two. Since they were scheming with Lord Voodoo, they wouldn¡¯t need to be controlled


    by any charm curses!


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Matthew asked.


    ¡°Robert Sandel of the Sandel Family and Johnny Leigh of the Leighs!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s eyes widened. He already knew that something was fishy about Johnny, but he never


    imagined that Robert would be up to no good as well! The Sandel Family were the leaders of the Ten


    Great Families, and they were in league with Lord Voodoo?


    A glint shed across Phoenix¡¯s eyes. ¡°Matthew, give me half an hour. I¡¯ll help you to kill Lord Voodoo


    after that!¡± he said in a low tone.

 Chapter 1189

    Chapter 1189


    Chapter 1189 Emergence of the Golden Cocoon Charm


    Phoenix turned around to leave.


    Meanwhile, Matthew¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. He was aware that Phoenix wanted to save the


    crown prince first. However, he wasn¡¯t quite sure whether they couldst for more than ten minutes in the


    situation here.


    At that moment, the messy fight on hand came to a head.


    Just then, Matthew took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°Charmine, go over and release the four


    Masters from the charm curse.¡±


    In response, Charmine nodded and swiftly turned around to leave.


    Meanwhile, Matthew hid in the shadows and focused his sights on Lord Voodoo.


    If Lord Voodoo made a move to attack Jinny, then he would definitely stop him immediately.


    At that moment, Jinny slowly drew out the poison from the curse out of Dr. Burton¡¯s and his wife¡¯s body,


    but Jinny looked increasingly tormented. Nheless, she gritted her teeth and persevered. Her skin


    suddenly turned as red as blood and her pupils were bloodshot too. This seemed to be the maximum


    that her body was able to handle.


    Meanwhile, Lord Voodoo stood by the side and watched with an excited expression. He knew that the


    Golden Cocoon Charm was about to emerge. Once the Golden Cocoon Charm emerged, he would


    instantly kill off Jinny. At that point, he would be able to take total control of the charm.


    Finally, the poison from the Burton couple¡¯s body waspletely drawn out. As for Jinny, she fell


    headlong to the ground, and her whole body convulsed and quivered. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t


    contain the low growls that came out from the back of her throat. The torment that she experienced


    caused her to roll on the ground continuously as she was crippled by the pain.


    Meanwhile, the Burtons were tied up tightly, and it pained them to see Jinny in such a state. However,


    there was nothing that they could do.


    After about ten minutes, Jinny finally stopped convulsing. Shey on the ground unmoving, looking


    lifeless.


    As soon as everyone noticed Jinny¡¯s condition, the crowd stopped fighting and everyone focused their


    sights on her. Could it be that Jinny¡¯s dead just like that?!


    Just then, Matthew¡¯s heart clenched tightly too. This can¡¯t be right! The Golden Cocoon Charm hasn¡¯t


    emerged, so she shouldn¡¯t have died from the poison. What¡¯s going on right now?!


    Just as Matthew was hesitating whether to go over and take a closer look, suddenly, many spots bulged


    up on the skin of Jinny¡¯s hands. The bulged-up part looked like something was burrowing out from her


    skin.


    Suddenly, Lord Voodoo¡¯s eyes widened, and his expression became quite frantic too. The Golden


    Cocoon Charm is about to emerge!


    As the bulge expanded, Jinny¡¯s skin was raised too.


    Finally, Jinny¡¯s skin broke, but no blood spurted out. There was merely a golden bug that popped out


    from her broken skin. The little bug was about the size of a fingernail.


    However, as it fluttered its wings, there was a loud buzzing noise emitted and it sounded like the buzz of


    a bee.


    Everyone crowded around heard the noise, and they suddenly felt a shiver run down their spine.


    Meanwhile, Matthew was quite excited as he knew that the bug was indeed the actual Golden Cocoon


    Charm.


    The Golden Cocoon Charm could trigger one¡¯s heartbeat as soon as it fluttered its wings, and the sound


    emitted from its wings could evoke a sense of uneasiness in one. Furthermore, a mature Golden Cocoon


    Charm¡¯s flutter of its wings could even cause one¡¯s heart to race frantically until the heart stopped


    beating, and it was quite horrifying.


    The Orleans¡¯ King of Charm was indeed a befitting title for the Golden Cocoon Charm.


    Meanwhile, Lord Voodoo quivered with excitement upon seeing the Golden Cocoon Charm. After all, this


    was the item that he had been anticipating all this while. Once he obtained the charm, in the future, none


    of the six kings would be his match at all. However, at that moment, he didn¡¯t dare to make any sudden


    move and continued to keep his eyes on Jinny anxiously.


    There were a lot of little bulges all over Jinny¡¯s body. Each of the bulges slowly broke out of her skin, one


    after the other. And in every one of those bulges, a Golden Cocoon Charm broke free out of it. Finally, all


    of the Golden Cocoon Charms gathered together to form arge, yellow cloud in the air. The fluttering


    sound of their wings increasingly deepened too.


    Meanwhile, amongst the crowd, many people had started to retch and vomit. Most of them couldn¡¯t


    tolerate the sound of the fluttering wings of the Golden Cocoon Charms.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Lord Voodoo had an agitated look on his face as he looked at the Golden Cocoon Charms


    buzzing in the air. There was a glint that shed across his eyes, and he instantly directed a blow in


    Jinny¡¯s direction.

 Chapter 1190

    Chapter 1190


    Chapter 1190 Matthew Made a Move


    Once the Golden Cocoon Charms emerged from their host, the host would be at their weakest state.


    As such, if Lord Voodoo killed off Jinny at that moment, the Golden Cocoon Charms would lose their


    owner and be free for all.


    Although Lord Voodoo had already put a curse on Jinny, he felt that it was still insufficient and wanted to


    quickly finish off Jinny.


    Just as his blow was about tond on Jinny, there was a figure that rushed out from the side and took


    Jinny into his arms. Subsequently, he somersaulted to avoid Lord Voodoo¡¯s blow.


    Meanwhile, Lord Voodoo¡¯s expression changed upon realizing that he¡¯d missed his attack. He took a


    closer look and found out that it was Matthew who¡¯d turned up to rescue Jinny. With widened eyes, he


    yelled out angrily, ¡°Matthew?! Why are you here?! Aren¡¯t you supposed to be dead?!¡±


    Matthew had been hiding in the shadows earlier, and he was keeping a close eye on the unfolding


    situation in front. As soon as he saw Lord Voodoo about to attack Jinny, he couldn¡¯t contain himself and


    instantly came forward to rescue her.


    Meanwhile, from afar, everyone from the six families was stunned to see Matthew.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Everyone had thought that Matthew was dead, but unexpectedly, he was well and alive, standing in front


    of them right now. What¡¯s going on here?


    Just then, Matthew stood protectively in front of Jinny and coldly eximed, ¡°Lord Voodoo, you won¡¯t be


    able toy a hand on Jinny with me around!¡±


    At that point, Lord Voodoo¡¯s expression turned ugly, and he coldly retorted, ¡°You brat! How dare you ruin


    my ns! Hmph! I spared your life thest time for Billy¡¯s sake. However, since you¡¯ve chosen to tempt


    death again today, don¡¯t me me for all this! Face your death!¡± Lord Voodoo let out a roar and pounced


    on Matthew just like an eagle pouncing on its prey.


    Instantly, Matthew pushed Jinny aside, and then he swallowed an energy pill before rushing forward to


    face Lord Voodoo.


    Lord Voodoo was indeed very powerful, and Matthew wasn¡¯t quite his match despite already taking an


    energy pill.


    Meanwhile, Lord Voodoo was significantly stunned by Matthew¡¯s tremendous improvement in his


    abilities.


    ¡°How did you suddenly be so powerful?¡± Lord Voodoo asked in a low voice.


    However, Matthew ignored him and put all of his efforts into fending off his attacks.


    Just then, Lord Voodoo gave a cold snort. ¡°Hmph! No matter how powerful you be, you¡¯re still no


    match for me! Besides, are you sure that you¡¯ll be able to save Jinny? She just took in all of the poison,


    and it¡¯s the most poisonous curse of Orleans. There¡¯s no antidote for it. Without the Golden Cocoon


    Charms in her body, she¡¯s basically a dead person now. Everything that you¡¯ve done has been in vain.


    Hahaha¡­¡±


    At that point, Matthew¡¯s expression took a turn for the worse. After all, if all this was true, then Jinny was


    basically a gone case.


    On the other end, Jinnyy on the ground lifelessly without even moving an inch.


    Meanwhile, Lord Voodoo wasn¡¯t fully convinced, so he released some more cursed bugs to attack Jinny,


    intending to send her to her death.


    Just then, Matthew wanted to stop the cursed bugs, but he was engaged in battle with Lord Voodoo, and


    he couldn¡¯t get to Jinny.


    At that point, Matthew saw that all of the cursed bugs were headed directly toward Jinny, and his eyes


    turned bloodshot. That poor girl! Is she about to die right now?! Matthew roared like a madman as he


    tried hard to force Lord Voodoo to retreat.


    However, Lord Voodoo saw through Matthew¡¯s intention and continued to engage thetter in battle.


    Matthew couldn¡¯t even get close to Jinny to rescue her.


    Just then, the cursed bugs got closer and closer to Jinny.


    Everyone in the 72 voodoo ns of Orleans and Lord Voodoo¡¯s men stopped fighting, and their eyes


    remained fixated on Jinny.


    Once Jinny died, the oue of the battle would be as good as confirmed; Lord Voodoo would emerge


    victorious.


    There were about ten cursed bugs¡ªpersonally raised by Lord Voodoo¡ªthat made their way toward


    Jinny, and every single one of those creatures were terrifying to the eyes.


    Under the watchful eye of the crowd, the cursed bugs finally arrived next to Jinny.


    The first one that approached Jinny was a dark green venomous snake. The snake slithered up next to


    Jinny¡¯s arms.


    Just then, everyone watched with bated breath. After all, once the venomous snake punctured Jinny¡¯s


    skin, she would definitely be a gone case.


    However, suddenly, apletely unexpected thing urred. The venomous snake didn¡¯t bare its fangs


    to Jinny, but instead, it affectionately rubbed its head against her arms. The snake behaved as if Jinny


    was someone familiar to it.


    At that point, Lord Voodoo¡¯s eyes widened, and he said with a quivering voice, ¡°H-How can that be?¡±

 Chapter 1191

    Chapter 1191


    Chapter 1191 The Sumbence of the Bugs


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the venomous snake wrapped itself around Jinny¡¯s wrist and


    leaned against her affectionately.


    Shortly after that, the poisonous insects thatgged behind came over and approached Jinny


    affectionately too. None of them had any intention of harming Jinny.


    Just then, Lord Voodoo looked on with widened eyes. The current situation waspletely beyond his


    expectations. And despite his loud bellows and his efforts to drive the insects, the oue remained the


    same; all of the insects refused to adhere to his instructions, and they approached Jinny affectionately


    and stayed close by her side. It was as if she was their owner instead.


    Meanwhile, everyone on the scene was stunned by the situation. No one had expected this oue.


    Just then, Matthew stared on with widened eyes too, and he suddenly thought of something. However,


    he couldn¡¯t quite believe it though. If that was actually the case, then Jinny would be truly very blessed.


    After a moment of silence, Lord Voodoo suddenly let out a roar, and he turned and rushed toward Jinny


    all of a sudden.


    Since the insects refused to harm Jinny, he decided to take things into his own hands and kill her off


    personally.


    Meanwhile, Matthew went all out to stop Lord Voodoo, shing with thetter.


    Just then, Lord Voodoo mustered up all of his power and managed to push back Matthew¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Larson, do you actually think that you can stop me?¡±


    At that point, Lord Voodoo gave out a wild roar and his actions resembled a crazed guy who was


    triggered. Each move he made caused Matthew to retreat step by step.


    Matthew tried hard to fend off the attacks, but his skills were quite far offpared to Lord Voodoo¡¯s.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bellow that rang out from afar, and the voice was quickly approaching. It


    sounded as if someone was bounding over toward their direction.


    Meanwhile, Lord Voodoo looked over with widened eyes and saw that there was a tall figure running


    toward them quite swiftly right now. Suddenly, his expression fell, and he eximed in a low voice,


    ¡°Phoenix?!¡±


    In response, Matthew heaved a sigh of relief. Phoenix¡¯s finally here!


    However, at that moment, Lord Voodoo suddenly gritted his teeth. With a wave of his hands, he angrily


    shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t care how hard it is, but you guys must stop him! If I fail this time, then none of you will


    live to see another day too!¡±


    The moment hisckeys standing below and the rest of the people from the six great families heard his


    words, they charged toward Phoenix immediately.


    Phoenix arrived in no time, but suddenly, a few hundred men charged toward him all at once to stop him


    in his tracks.


    Right now, Lord Voodoo¡¯s men resembled an entrapped beast making its final bid for freedom.


    Indeed, Lord Voodoo had spoken, and if he failed, then these men were definitely going to be in deep


    trouble too. As such, they had no choice but to try their very best for thest time ever.


    As for Lord Voodoo, he opened his mouth and spat out a ck-colored insect that was half-foot long.


    This insect was in fact Lord Voodoo¡¯s soulbound curse, and it was an Immortal Charm that he personally


    crafted.


    Just then, Lord Voodoo flung the Immortal Charm toward Matthew as he quickly pounced on Jinny.


    Matthew didn¡¯t dare to let his guard down as he faced the Immortal Charm.


    In Orleans, the Immortal Charm was merely one ranking below the Golden Cocoon Charm, and its


    capabilities were quite terrifying too.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Subsequently, Matthew quickly dodged the attack of the Immortal Charm.


    As for Lord Voodoo, he took the opportunity to swiftly get to Jinny¡¯s side. He held a dagger in his hands,


    and there was a distorted look on his face.


    ¡°Since the bugs refuse to harm you, I¡¯ll personally rip your heart out. No one in this world would be able


    to save you anymore!¡± Lord Voodoo bellowed and thrust the dagger toward Jinny with all of his might.


    Just then, Matthew¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he had no way of providing help at all.


    He saw that the dagger was about to pierce Jinny¡¯s heart when suddenly, the flock of Golden Cocoon


    Charms in the air turned to them and rushed in their direction.


    The Golden Cocoon Charms weaved into a yellow patch and formed a protectiveyer in front of Jinny.


    Meanwhile, Lord Voodoo¡¯s dagger became lodged in the yellow patch, and not only was Jinny


    completely unharmed, but the dagger was also deflected back into the air.


    Shocked, Lord Voodoo watched with widened eyes, and he stared incredulously at Jinny.


    Just then, Jinny finally opened her eyes. Her skin swiftly reverted to its original milky-whiteplexion,


    and there was a glint in her eyes too.


    At that moment, every single person who originated from Orleans felt a jolt.


    Everyone¡¯s bugs, including their soulbound curses, rushed out and turned to nce reverently in Jinny¡¯s


    direction. It felt as if they were paying respects to their king!

 Chapter 1192

    Chapter 1192


    Chapter 1192 Once in a Century, Supreme Charm Master!


    As soon as Matthew saw the unfolding scene, he couldn¡¯t control himself and finally burst outughing.


    ¡°I know what¡¯s going on! I finally figured it out! Jinny, you¡¯re not the host for the Golden Cocoon Charms.


    In fact, you¡¯re the most blessed person ever! That¡¯s because, you¡¯re actually the one and only, Supreme


    Charm Master of Orleans, who only emerges once in a century!¡± Matthew bellowed.


    As soon as the people from Orleans heard his words, they were all significantly stunned. Everyone


    stared fixedly at Jinny with incredulous looks on their faces.


    Furthermore, even Lord Voodoo was utterly dumbfounded at that moment.


    After quite some time, Sanyul was the first one to drop to his knees.


    The tears dripped from his face as he spoke in a quivering voice. He was thrilled to the point that his


    whole body shivered as he roared, ¡°Hail to the Supreme Charm Master!¡±


    Following Sanyul¡¯s actions, the other people from the 72 voodoo ns of Orleans came to their senses


    too. They instantly followed after Sanyul and agitatedly went down on their knees as they bowed in


    Jinny¡¯s direction while quiveringly roaring, ¡°Hail to the Supreme Charm Master!¡±


    And that wasn¡¯t just it.


    Even Lord Voodoo¡¯s men started to go down on their knees one after the other. They were equally


    agitated and simrly, they yelled, ¡°Hail to the Supreme Charm Master!¡±


    ¡°Hail to the Supreme Charm Master!¡±


    ¡°Hail to the Supreme Charm Master!¡±


    Inside the entire manor, it was filled with the yells of the people from Orleans, and their loud voices


    reverberated all over. This was the voice generated sincerely from everyone who came from Orleans,


    and it was their sincerest form of worship!


    To the people of Orleans, the Charm Master represented the guardian of everyone and held the most


    exalted position in Orleans.


    Over the past couple of thousand years, there were plenty of lords and kings that had emerged.


    However, only the Charm Master could be addressed as the Supreme one.


    The Charm Master merely emerged about once in a century, but once the Charm Master emerged, the


    person would undoubtedly be the leader of Orleans!


    Just then, Matthew chuckled happily. He had merely assumed in the past that Jinny was the host for the


    Golden Cocoon Charms, and he¡¯d been very worried about her safety. But now that the truth was


    unveiled, he realized that his worries werepletely unfounded.


    The Charm Master was the Supreme Leader of Orleans and also the most powerful in the world.


    ording to the information from the jade pendant, the Charm Master had emerged only three times in


    the history of Orleans. And each time the Charm Master emerged, the person had subsequently be


    the most powerful person in that era.


    No matter how much the situation outside changed, with the Charm Master holding the fort at Orleans,


    everyone else naturally came to pay their respects. That was because the Charm Master was an


    undefeatable presence!


    Just then, Lord Voodoo¡¯s whole body trembled uncontrobly, and there was a terrified look on his face.


    He was quite well aware of his oue after offending the Charm Master. At that point, he nced at


    the people from Orleans¡ªstill on their knees¡ªand he realized that he had lost the fight.


    Suddenly, he gritted his teeth and turned on his back. He grabbed the Immortal Charm, currently


    kneeling by the side, and quickly ran off. He made a sudden dash, so the crowd didn¡¯t even have the


    chance to stop him.


    Phoenix was the only one who quickly chased after him.


    Matthew had intended to give chase too, but his speed was totally iparable to the two of them.


    Just then, Jinny gradually regained her energy. She slowly got to her feet, and the expression on her


    face was no longer one of fear, but one of total confidence. She stood in the middle of the crowd and


    slowly spread her arms as she experienced the respect paid by the crowds.


    Meanwhile, the Golden Cocoon Charms flitted around her, behaving like a bunch of naughty kids running


    around their mother as they enjoyed themselves.


    Just then, the rest of the bugs gathered around Jinny too, and it seemed like they¡¯d finally found their


    parent. Each of them was jumping around excitedly.


    At that moment, all of the people of Orleans were looking at the scene dumbfoundedly. There were tens


    of thousands of bugs that came to pay their respects, and it was a scene that none of them had ever


    seen. After all, someone as powerful as Lord Voodoo could only manage to tame not more than a


    hundred bugs.


    Therefore, tens of thousands of bugs paying their respects were basically unheard of. Even a hundred


    Lord Voodoosbined couldn¡¯t achieve this feat. The Supreme Charm Master was indeed befitting of


    her title!


    After quite some time, Jinny retracted her arms.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Subsequently, she moved down from the stage one step at a time and helped the Burtons untie the rope


    bounding them.


    Next, she walked to stand in front of Matthew. Under the eyes of the crowd, she stretched out her hand


    and hugged Matthew tightly. Lifting her chin, she stood on tiptoe before cing her moist lips against


    Matthew¡¯s as she kissed him on his lips.


    At that moment, she was no longer the little beggar spurned by everyone, but the Queen of Thousand


    Hills!


    She could finally muster up her courage to pursue her love.

 Chapter 1193

    Chapter 1193


    Chapter 1193 I Only Want You in This Lifetime


    At that moment, Matthew was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Jinny to do something like this.


    Meanwhile, the people from Orleans were shocked too.


    Jinny was now the once-in-a-century Supreme Charm Master of Orleans, and she was also the one and


    only ruler of Orleans.


    Furthermore, after the emergence of the Golden Cocoon Charms, she had now regained her beautiful


    look. Both herplexion and her features were as beautiful as any other woman.


    She was such a stunning beauty, and her queenly figure couldmandeer the crowd too. Therefore,


    was there any man in this world who could be a match good enough for her?


    But then, why did she purposely kiss Matthew in front of the crowd?


    Meanwhile, amongst the people present, only Sanyul and Sanhol knew the exact reason.


    After quite some time, Jinny finally let go of Matthew. She took a step backward and looked at the crowd.


    Suddenly, she announced in a clear voice, ¡°You guys addressed me as Supreme Charm Master! Then, if


    I want him to be our King, would you agree to that?¡±


    To the voodoo n, her sentence meant that she wanted Matthew to be her husband.


    Just then, the people from the voodoo n were initially shocked, but soon after that, each of them


    started to bow to Matthew and address him as their king.


    The Supreme Charm Master was definitely very influential in Orleans. Every single decision of hers


    would definitely have the support of everyone in Orleans.


    All at once, Jinny¡¯s face was flushed red with excitement.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Matthew panicked, and he took a step forward as he attempted to say something, but Jinny


    gently stopped him.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to say, but we, Orleanians, are not usually bound by too many rules. You can


    have more than one wife and I won¡¯t mind. However, I only want you in this lifetime,¡± Jinny said in a soft


    voice.


    Meanwhile, Matthew had aplicated look on his face as he nced at Jinny. Subsequently, he


    whispered, ¡°But then, I¡­ I think I might have to disappoint you¡­¡±


    ¡°For the only person I love is my wife!¡±


    Just then, Jinny¡¯s expression darkened slightly, but she soon regained her smile. ¡°That¡¯s fine, as long as


    you care about me in your heart.¡± Once Jinny said that, she turned around and walked down the stage


    as she epted the bows of the people of Orleans.


    Looking at her receding figure, Matthew couldn¡¯t seem toe up with the words to say.


    After quite some time, Phoenix finally returned to his side. He handed over the jade pendant to Matthew


    and heaved a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I failed in killing off Lord Voodoo for you. That old dude¡¯s too cunning.


    However, he¡¯s quite badly injured, so he won¡¯t be able to cause trouble for the time being.¡±


    Matthew nodded in response. Actually, it no longer mattered whether Lord Voodoo was killed off or not.


    After all, Jinny was able to fend for herself now, and Lord Voodoo was no longer a threat to her. Besides,


    he didn¡¯t want Lord Voodoo to lose his life so easily just like that. Lord Voodoo was definitely involved in


    the unfortunate event that befell the Larsons in the past, so he was intent on finding out more information


    from him.


    Now that Lord Voodoo had run off, this manor temporarily became Jinny¡¯s home.


    Meanwhile, the people from the six great families left silently.


    Just then, outside the manor, Poison Spider and the crown prince arrived too.


    After Matthew and Phoenix¡¯s coboration to plot this rescue, Matthew subsequently released Poison


    Spider.


    Poison Spider had remained in the shadows the whole time, and she kept a close eye on the people


    from each family as she searched for the crown prince at the same time.


    On that night itself, Phoenix found out that the Sandel Family and the Leigh Family had been working


    together with Lord Voodoo, and he instantly contacted Poison Spider to make a move and save the


    crown prince.


    Poison Spider was quite efficient in her ways, so she immediately made a move and captured the


    important members of the Sandel and Leigh families to force them to hand the crown prince over.


    Finally, the Leigh Family released the crown prince.


    Therefore, it was quite clear that the masked man, who had captured the crown prince in the first ce,


    was actually someone from the Leigh Family.


    The crown prince stood at the entrance, and as soon as he saw Matthew walking out of the ce, there


    was a sh of annoyance that crossed the crown prince¡¯s face. ¡°Matthew! Even if you helped save me


    today, there¡¯s still the matter between the two of us! I haven¡¯t forgotten about that!¡± the crown prince


    bellowed.


    Matthew didn¡¯t say a word. Previously, he had found that the crown prince was too sadistic in his ways,


    but after he¡¯d heard Phoenix mention Poison Spider¡¯s past, he began to understand the crown prince¡¯s


    actions.


    After all, anyone else would definitely do the same thing and attempt to do everything within their


    capacity to protect their own mother if they knew their mother had experienced so much torment.

 Chapter 1194

    Chapter 1194


    Chapter 1194 Trouble Caused by the Cunninghams


    That night, Phoenix and Poison Spider left together.


    Before they left, Poison Spider winked at Matthew. ¡°Handsome, when you¡¯re visiting Mightwater next


    time, don¡¯t forget toe and find me to have some fun! I¡¯ll definitely be an awesome host!¡±


    Matthew was quite speechless. Gosh! Poison Spider really isn¡¯t shy with her words!


    However, if one judged Poison Spider based on her looks, she was definitely as stunning as every


    other woman that Matthew had met. Although she was slightly older than Matthew, her looks were


    sufficient to ovee the age barrier. If it was any other man, they would definitely be unable to resist


    such provocation.


    The crown prince, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t leaving Eastcliff just yet. He was still staying here. Before he


    bid farewell, he left a few words of warning to Matthew. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to keep Leanna safe! If you


    don¡¯t want her to die, then tell her to stop meddling in this matter!¡±


    Matthew felt quite resigned as the issue seemed to be beyond salvage.


    Next, Jinny was required to ept the worship of the people from the voodoo ns of Orleans, so she


    couldn¡¯t leave just yet.


    After Matthew had gathered his belongings, he went back to Lakeside Garden first.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The news of his fake death had spread throughout Eastcliff, and Sasha had fainted quite a few times


    from weeping too much.


    Now that everything was finally resolved, he knew that he had to meet his wife as soon as possible, no


    matter what happened.


    As soon as Matthew returned to Lakeside Garden, from afar, he heard loud bickering noisesing from


    the manor. He took a closer look and realized that there were about ten people crowded around the


    garden. Most of them were members of the Cunningham Family.


    Felicia led the group, and she stood in front with a hand on her hip. Just then, she seemed to be loudly


    telling off James and Helen at the doorway as she gestured angrily with her hand.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the Cunninghams stood behind her with smug expressions on their faces. At the


    same time, they looked on scornfully at James and Helen.


    After Felicia had gone into a tirade for a while, she finally pointed a finger at James and loudly


    eximed, ¡°James! I¡¯m asking you this right now! Do you agree with what I just mentioned?¡±


    James panicked. ¡°Felicia, you just mentioned for me to give up Cunningham Pharmaceuticals and the


    manor on Lakeside Garden to you guys. But then, why should I? Cunningham Pharmaceuticals belongs


    to Sasha, and this manor belongs to Matthew. Like¡­ How can you guys just demand it out of nowhere?¡±


    At that point, Felicia barked, ¡°James, are you oblivious to how Cunningham Pharmaceuticals was


    developed? If it wasn¡¯t for my investment, Cunningham Pharmaceuticals wouldn¡¯t be as well-developed


    as it was today, and you wouldn¡¯t be living a life of luxury right now. If it wasn¡¯t for me, you guys would


    perhaps still be working as a farmer back in our hometown. As for your daughter, she might even be


    someone¡¯s mistress right now if it wasn¡¯t for me. How could she possibly be the freaking director of a


    company and have the opportunity to stay in Lakeside Garden? You must be daydreaming, huh? I was


    the one who invested in Cunningham Pharmaceuticals during the start-up stage, so it¡¯s only reasonable


    to hand it over back to me right now, right? You guys bought this manor with the money earned from


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, so I¡¯m just taking that back right now. Is there an issue here?¡±


    Angered, Helen retorted, ¡°Felicia, your words are extremely unreasonable! Indeed, you did invest in


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals in the past, but Sasha bought over the shares from you. She didn¡¯t inherit


    it for free from you guys, so why should you be given credit for all of this?! Besides, this manor in


    Lakeside Garden was gifted by Master Newman to Matthew. This has nothing to do with the


    Cunninghams. What right do you have to demand us to hand it over to you guys?!¡±


    Just then, Felicia was hopping mad, and she instantly raised her hand to p Helen.


    With a quick dodge, Helen avoided the p.


    At the sight of that, Felicia became increasingly mad. She pointed at Helen and roared, ¡°How dare you


    try to dodge! What¡¯s going on right now?! Are you nning to disregard my position now?! Helen, I¡¯m


    telling you, you¡¯re a nobody to the Cunningham Family, so you¡¯re in no position to speak up! I¡¯m warning


    you here today that if you don¡¯t hand over Cunningham Pharmaceuticals and this manor here, I¡¯ll


    definitely make sure that you guys pay for it!¡±


    Instantly, the Cunninghams rushed forward angrily and stood menacingly in a circle. It seemed like they


    were about toy hands on the couple.


    As for James and Helen, they quivered in fear.


    Suddenly, Matthew¡¯s cold voice rang out from behind. ¡°Felicia Cunningham! You never seem to learn


    your lesson, huh?¡±

 Chapter 1195

    Chapter 1195


    Chapter 1195 Don¡¯t Be Afraid, We Have the Support of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff!


    The sudden voice caused a jolt in the crowd, and everyone turned their heads around. As soon as they


    saw Matthew, they were instantly stunned.


    Just then, Sasha stared dazedly at Matthew with a hand over her mouth. There was an incredulous look


    on her face. Throughout the day, there had been various pieces of news that came to her ears, and she


    had been in despair after hearing them. Furthermore, she had even considered joining Matthew in death


    too. However, right now, Matthew was standing well and alive in front of her, but she couldn¡¯t help


    suspecting that he was just an illusion.


    Meanwhile, everyone else looked significantly stunned too. Felicia uttered in a quivering voice,


    ¡°Matthew?! H-How did you get back here?! A-Are you actually alive?¡±


    At that, Matthew let out a cold sneer. ¡°Am I alive? Hah! I¡¯ll let you know right away whether I¡¯m actually


    alive or not!¡± As soon as he said that, he waved his hand and loudly eximed, ¡°Everyone, seize these


    people right away!¡±


    Following Matthew¡¯s loud exmation, there was a sudden mor of footstepsing from behind him.


    Everyone lifted their heads to look and noticed that just then, there were almost a hundred men standing


    outside the manor. The men were all dressed in ck suits, and they were strapping tall. At a nce,


    they looked quite menacing. The person leading the group was, in fact, Tiger.


    Tiger personally led his men and surrounded the people inside in a circle.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As soon as the Cunninghams saw the unfolding scene, all of them were in shock. Some of the timid ones


    had even fallen to the ground in a heap.


    Just then, Eric hastily cowered behind Felicia and muttered in a quivery voice, ¡°Felicia, w-what should we


    do now?¡±


    Meanwhile, Felicia also had a terrified look on her face. After all, never in her dreams would she have


    expected such an oue.


    At that point, she took a deep breath. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. After all, we¡¯re here today with the support of the


    Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff. Hmph! Even if he¡¯s still alive, what can he do though? Honestly, would


    he be able to go against the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff?!¡±


    As soon as the members of the Cunningham Family heard her words, they instantly heaved a sigh of


    relief. It was as Felicia said. They were here tonight with the support initiated by the Sandel Family as


    part of a coboration with the six great families.


    Robert Sandel and Johnny Leigh had coborated with the six families, and they had nned to take this


    opportunity to take over Matthew¡¯s constructionpany and Cunningham Pharmaceuticals. However, it


    was inappropriate for the two to take action themselves, so they had secretly instigated the


    Cunninghams toe over and create a scene. Furthermore, the Cunninghams were able to enter


    Lakeside Garden only because of the help from the six families. The six families had contacted some of


    the residents in Lakeside Garden and instructed them to lead the Cunninghams into Lakeside Garden.


    Meanwhile, the security personnel of Lakeside Garden couldn¡¯t actually stop their residents from having


    visitors. As for the incident of the Cunninghams entering Matthew¡¯s manor to create a scene, there was


    also no way that the security personnel could interfere because this was a family matter after all.


    The people from the six families had actually nned this really well, and they managed to evade the


    rules set by Billy. Because of this, the Cunninghams behaved quite arrogantly, knowing that they had the


    support of the six families.


    Just then, Felicia shot a sideways look at Matthew and loudly proimed, ¡°Larson, I don¡¯t care whether


    you¡¯re alive or not, but listen here carefully! I put money into starting up Cunningham Pharmaceuticals,


    so I¡¯m just taking back what¡¯s mine right now. You can choose to return it back to me nicely and then


    apologize to me, or I¡¯ll seek justice by going to the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff¡­¡±


    As soon as Matthew heard that, heughed out loud. He took a step forward and pointed at Felicia


    before retorting loudly, ¡°You want to get the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff to judge the situation,


    right? Well, let¡¯s get them to deal with this matter, then!¡±


    After Matthew said that, he waved his hand once again and loudly eximed, ¡°Inform the masters of the


    Ten Greatest Families to get here in half an hour. Tell them that there will be consequences to bear if


    they don¡¯t turn up!¡±


    Tiger nodded instantly. ¡°Understood, Matthew!¡±


    At that point, the Cunninghams were in utter shock. Matthew¡¯s quite domineering! How can he possibly


    dare to use such a demanding tone of voice toward the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff?

 Chapter 1196

    Chapter 1196


    Chapter 1196 The Cunninghams¡¯ Ascent


    Ignoring everyone, Matthew paced to Sasha, who was still sobbing, and pulled her into his arms.


    Hugging him, Sasha couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and started crying loudly.


    ¡°Silly, don¡¯t cry anymore. I¡¯m fine!¡± Matthew whispered.


    Despite that, she cried even harder, clutching him so tightly that it was as if he would disappear if she


    released her grip.


    Standing next to them, James and Helen were so excited that their faces were flushing.


    ¡°Matthew, y-you¡¯re alright? This is amazing! Simply amazing!¡± Helen said in a shaky voice, speaking with


    concern from the bottom of her heart.


    James nodded non-stop. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you back. This is amazing! Matthew, let¡¯s not cause any more


    trouble. We¡¯ll give them Cunningham Pharmaceuticals to avoid offending the Ten Greatest Families. As


    long as our family is safe and sound, all this materialistic stuff doesn¡¯t matter!¡±


    Astonished, Matthew didn¡¯t imagine that such words woulde out of James, who had always been


    greedy. Seems like he has really changed a lot during this period, he thought and smiled softly. ¡°Dad,


    don¡¯t worry! Nobody can take away what belongs to us. Tonight, we should end this with the Ten


    Greatest Families, and it¡¯s also the time for us, the Cunninghams, to ascend to the top of Eastcliff!¡±


    After that, he told the three of them to go inside because the scene afterward would be brutal and


    inappropriate for them to watch.


    A little more than ten minutester, a few cars stopped outside, and the people who arrived were


    masters of the Jackson, Lach, Lewis and Telk Family¡ªConnor, Wilson, Felix, and Aloysius. In addition,


    there was also the old master of the Telk Family, Philip.


    These four families were in cooperation with Matthew, so they arrived the earliest.


    Soon, two more families arrived, and both of the masters of the family appeared to be terrified. Upon


    arrival, they immediately rushed to Mattthew and bowed deeply. ¡°Mr. Larson, we¡¯re here to apologize to


    you. We were bewitched by the Sandels and the Leighs¡¯ charm and made you our enemy, but we¡¯ve


    realized our mistakes now. Please give us a chance; we won¡¯t ever do something like this again!¡±


    These people were no fools, and they already knew what happened this evening; Jinny was now the


    Supreme Charm Master and had be the highest leader in Orleans¡ªeven Lord Voodoo had fled


    after suffering a heavy defeat, so the situation was now carved in stone.


    The passionate kiss which Jinny gave Matthew was proof of her loyalty. Phoenix was now Matthew¡¯s


    friend, and even Poison Spider was standing on Matthew¡¯s side. Right now, Matthew totally had the


    upper hand, and even if the Ten Greatest Families were capable, they were definitely not his match!


    Hence, the only choice they had now was to ask for forgiveness.


    Without even so much as ncing at them, Matthew waved his hand. ¡°Go and stand over there.¡±


    Both masters of the families didn¡¯t even utter a word and staggered to the side, standing in a corner


    obediently. After that, two more masters of the family came, and even though they seemed unwilling,


    they still apologized to Matthew.


    Just as before, Matthew told them to stand at the side.


    Feeling unjustified, Arthur, the master of the Gibson Family, shouted angrily at Matthew, ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t


    get ahead of yourself. We¡¯re the masters of the Ten Greatest Families after all, and we came here after


    one word from you to apologize to you, but what¡¯s up with this attitude of yours? Do you really think that


    we¡¯re such pushovers¡ª¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Before he could finish speaking, Tiger came from behind, grabbed him by his neck, and pushed him to


    the ground. At the same time, he held a dagger in his other hand and sliced off one of his ears.


    A cry of pain came from Arthur, and the men he brought along wanted to rush in immediately, but Tiger¡¯s


    men were ahead of them and struck down all of them on the spot mercilessly!

 Chapter 1197

    Chapter 1197


    Chapter 1197 At Your Own Risk?


    Arthur roared, ¡°Larson, this means war against the Ten Greatest Families! Are you sure you want a


    head-on confrontation with us? You¡¯ve broken our rules, and even if Billyes back, he won¡¯t be able


    to say anything to help you out in this case!¡±


    Giving him a snort, Matthew then said, ¡°It has alreadye to this, and you still don¡¯t understand what¡¯s


    going on? I¡¯m not the one who started a war with the Ten Greatest Families; you guys were the ones who


    started it first.¡±


    A look of confusion appeared on Arthur¡¯s face. ¡°Who started a war with you?¡±


    Loudly, Matthew said, ¡°What did you guys do when I was faking death? I had no feud with you, but in


    the end, you ganged up with the other five families to take over my constructionpany as well as


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals! So, who was the one who broke the rules first?¡±


    Stunned, Arthur suddenly remembered that they were really the ones who started the trouble this time.


    Back then, everyone thought that Matthew was dead, so they wanted to get a share by upying the


    constructionpany and Cunningham Pharmaceuticals.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Unexpectedly, Matthew was still alive and came back to settle the scores with them, so he really wasn¡¯t


    breaking the rules!


    Gritting his teeth, Arthur argued, ¡°B-But I already apologized, yet you¡¯re still not letting me go. What do


    you mean by this?¡±


    Matthew snorted. ¡°Apologize? Hmph, you guys came to make a scene at my ce and expected it to be


    settled after an apology? If I was the one who did that, would the Ten Greatest Families let me off?¡±


    All of a sudden, Arthur had no words to refute.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance. Scram over there and go down on your knees, then I can keep your family


    alive. Otherwise, I¡¯ll wipe out your entire family!¡± Matthew said in indifference.


    Blood rushed to Arthur¡¯s face, but he trod over to the side obediently and kneeled down. Out of wits, he


    didn¡¯t dare to say anything because Matthew had the upper hand now.


    As for a master of another family, he quickly smartened up and stood at the side after seeing what


    happened to Arthur.


    Finally, only the two most powerful families out of the Ten Greatest Families, the Leighs and Sandels,


    were not here.


    Checking the time, Matthew saw that half an hour had passed, yet nobody from these two families had


    arrived.


    While everyone was staring at Matthew, a sneer spread across Felicia¡¯s face. No matter how aggressive


    Matthew was, as long as the Sandels and Leighs didn¡¯t give in, it meant that Matthew wasn¡¯t able to


    crush the Ten Greatest Families. After all, the other eight families added together were not as powerful


    as the Sandels and Leighs.


    ¡°Matthew, half an hour has passed, yet no one from the Sandels and Leighs are here yet! What did you


    say earlier? Oh, right. You said, they have to bear the consequences at their own risks. So, how do you


    n to let them bear this consequence?¡± Felicia asked, her voice full of sarcasm.


    The rest of the Cunninghams burst out inughter; they were full of confidence as long as the Sandels


    and Leighs didn¡¯t bow down to him.


    Composedly, Matthew answered, ¡°Be patient. You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    Then, he moved a chair and sat down in the yard, as though he was waiting for something. A few


    minutester, a few cars came to a screeching stop in front of the vi entrance.


    A group of people came down from the cars, and the one standing ahead of everyone was the crown


    prince, who was wiping off the blood on his hands as he sulked. ¡°Matthew, did the masters of the four


    familiese to your ce? Why are you so quick? I was thinking of having a chat with them!¡±


    Chuckling, Matthew then said, ¡°Crown Prince, this is Eastcliff after all, so please show me some face. I


    have some scores to settle with them.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, he answered, ¡°Sure. You¡¯ve saved my life before, so I¡¯ll do you this favor. By the


    way, I¡¯ll give you a couple of small toys.¡±


    After he said that, his men dragged two men who were covered in blood into the yard, and they were


    none other than Robert and Johnny.

 Chapter 1198

    Chapter 1198


    Chapter 1198 Let¡¯s y a Game


    However, these two were covered in injuries and beaten beyond recognition, especially Johnny, who had


    both of his hands cut off, and there was no part of him which wasplete. He looked incredibly


    miserable.


    Everyone was paralyzed with shock. These two men were the masters of the two biggest families in


    Eastcliff, and this was what happened to them?


    What is happening now?


    As for the other four masters of the family who had rushed over, all they felt was relief in their hearts.


    Luckily, they hade to Matthew, or else their ending may be worse than these two!


    Finally, they knew what he meant when he said ¡®at your own risks¡¯; if they hadn¡¯te over, the crown


    prince would be knocking on their doors.


    And the crown prince was not such an easy person to negotiate with!


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Matthew said, bowing to the crown prince.


    The crown prince waved his hand impatiently. ¡°No problem. I paid back what I owed you, so we¡¯re even


    now. But I have to tell you again: Don¡¯t get in my way in the future. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being


    rude!¡± After saying that, he turned and wanted to leave.


    However, Matthew suddenly called out, ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked with a frown.


    Chuckling softly, Matthew then said, ¡°I would like to y a gameter, and I¡¯m thinking of borrowing your


    cards for that. Would you like to stick around for the show?¡±


    Hearing that, the crown prince was immediately interested, and his face was filled with excitement.


    ¡°Really? Of course that¡¯s fine by me. I love interesting games like these the most! Hang on. I¡¯ll get


    someone to bring the stuff over.¡±


    Happily, he took a seat at the side while Matthew had someone drag Robert and Johnny to the front.


    Now, all the masters of the Ten Greatest Families were gathered.


    Even though Robert and Johnny were awakened with cold water, they were still shivering because the


    terror of being tortured by the crown prince were clearly etched in their minds.


    Standing in front of them, Matthew said coldly, ¡°I guess both of you are very clear of the reason you were


    invited over here this evening. I¡¯ve always been one to draw a clear line between love and hate. Although


    there were no grudges between us, you added to my misfortune when I was faking my death. Don¡¯t you


    think you¡¯ll have to pay the price for this incident?¡±


    The masters from the six families looked at each other, but in the end, they turned to Robert and Johnny,


    who were the leaders of the Ten Greatest Families.


    With a pale face, Robert hissed through gritted teeth. ¡°We admit we did wrong this time. What kind of


    price do you want us to pay, Matthew?¡±


    Snorting lightly, Matthew then answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m an impartial person. See, the crown prince has


    a fun game. Let¡¯s y a round, and I¡¯ll write off everything for whoever beats me in the game. However,


    the loser has to pay a price topensate me. I wonder what everyone thinks of this.¡±


    The masters of the six families looked at each other again, and Johnny asked loudly, ¡°What game are


    you ying?¡±


    ¡°Texas poker!¡± Matthew answered with a chuckle.


    Instantly, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Even though they weren¡¯t experts in gambling, they were


    aware that it was based on luck. So, it wasn¡¯t guaranteed that Matthew could win!


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll y with you, then.¡± Robert agreed.


    Soon, the crown prince¡¯s men rushed over, bringing with them the equipment for his card game.


    A nk look shed across the faces of the six masters when they saw the ss table covered with a


    piece of cloth, not knowing what was going on. But when Matthew lifted the cloth, they were all stunned


    to see what was underneath.


    ¡°W-What are you doing with this?¡± Arthur stammered, sounding especially terrified because the thing he


    was most afraid of was snakes.


    A grin spread across Matthew¡¯s face. ¡°This is Texas poker. The cards will be thrown in, and everyone can


    grab their own cards. The one with the biggest card is the winner. The game is fair, equal, and open. Is


    there any problem?¡±

 Chapter 1199

    Chapter 1199


    Chapter 1199 You¡¯ll Have to Pay the Medical Fees


    ¡°That¡¯s not the way to y Texas poker!¡± Arthur argued in panic. ¡°H-How do you y like this? It means


    death if you¡¯re bitten by the snakes! No, I¡¯m not ying this game!¡±


    Instantly, Matthew¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°You¡¯re not ying? Sure, you can leave once you hand over all of


    the Gibson¡¯s properties and get your family out of Eastcliff!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Arthur yelled in anger. ¡°Are you nning to devour all of my family¡¯s properties,


    Matthew Larson? Dream on! Even if I¡¯m dead¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, Matthew waved his hand, and Tiger rushed forward, grabbed Arthur by his


    neck, and pinned him to the ground.


    ¡°Beat him up and send men to his home. Tonight, they can either hand over all their properties and leave


    as told, or their entire family will be gone!¡± Matthew ordered in a chilling voice.


    Nodding, Tiger dragged Arthur away without saying a thing.


    Meanwhile, Arthur struggled with his might. Clearly, he was in regret, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound


    because he was held at his throat, leaving the other five masters withpletely pale faces, helpless at


    the situation.


    Initially, they didn¡¯t need to be afraid of Matthew with their strength. However, they had helped Lord


    Voodoo in his fight with the 72 voodoo ns of Orleans. In the end, Lord Voodoo had suffered a huge


    defeat, and their men had made a huge loss as well, resulting in a high number of injuries and


    casualties.


    And now, these six families didn¡¯t have much power to protect themselves anymore. Otherwise, the


    crown prince wouldn¡¯t be able to catch hold of Robert and Johnny so easily!


    ¡°Do you think you can cover up the truth, Matthew Larson? Amongst the Ten Greatest Families, the


    oldest family has a history of almost three centuries. Do you think that you can wipe us outpletely


    with just one word from you?¡±


    ¡°You can give it a try to see if I have that power!¡± Matthew challenged indifferently.


    Johnny opened his mouth, but no words came out. There¡¯s no other choice, he thought. We have no


    means of fighting back.


    The crown prince came over and grumbled, ¡°Hey, are we still ying? I¡¯m saying this now, Matthew: My


    cards and equipment are already here, and if these people don¡¯t give me a good show, I¡¯ll kill everyst


    member in their family!¡±


    The looks of the five masters changed again. It was obvious that the crown prince was on Matthew¡¯s


    side, and they could no longer go against him.


    Finally, much to the crown prince¡¯s delight, they bit the bullet and agreed to y with Matthew.


    After throwing the poker cards into the snake den, Matthew said, ¡°I know that you guys don¡¯t dare to start


    first, so I¡¯ll set the first example for everyone.¡± Then, he reached his hand in and drew out an ace of


    spade.


    None of the poisonous snakes bit him, which made the other five masters gape in amazement.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn now!¡± With a smile on his face, Matthew pointed at Robert. ¡°Since you¡¯re the leader of the


    Ten Greatest Families, we¡¯ll start from you first.¡±


    While the other four masters sighed in relief, Robert¡¯s face was ashened, and he wanted to refute. But


    when Tiger paced over, he quickly changed his mind.


    Tightening his jaw, he extended a trembling hand into the ss table and drew out the card on the


    outermost side.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though the card had a small number, he felt as though he had been saved because he wasn¡¯t


    bitten by a poisonous snake at least.


    Next, it was Johnny¡¯s turn, and he tried to do what Robert did. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t as lucky because


    a rattlesnake bit his finger just after he reached in with his hand, and he roared in pain, drawing back his


    hand immediately.


    But the rattlesnake had a lethal poison, and he almost broke down as he stared at his ckened finger.


    ¡°Save me¡­ save me¡­¡± he pleaded, his voice trembling. ¡°Send me to the hospital quickly. Get an


    ambnce right away¡­¡±


    Pacing to him, Matthew had a smirk on his face as he said, ¡°Why do you need to go to a hospital? I¡¯m a


    doctor, and I can cure this poison. However, you¡¯ll have to pay something for the medical bill!¡±

 Chapter 1200

    Chapter 1200


    Chapter 1200 Ripping off Six of the Ten Greatest Families


    A look of dismay washed over Johnny¡¯s face as he knew that Matthew was trying to rip him off, but he


    had no other choice.


    Bitten by a rattlesnake, he would die if he wasn¡¯t treated immediately.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°H-How much are you charging for medical fees?¡± he asked shakily.


    Matthew¡¯s eyes crinkled as he grinned. ¡°Not much. I¡¯m just asking for thirty percent shares of your


    company, the Leigh Group.¡±


    Johnny¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. The Leigh Group was the foundation of his family, and the entire


    group was worth more than 30 billion. Matthew asked for thirty percent of shares straight away, which


    would be tens of billions.


    ¡°H-Have you lost your mind? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Johnny yelled, furious.


    Matthew gave him a shrug of his shoulders. ¡°Never mind. If you¡¯re not agreeable, then you can continue


    to lie here while we continue with the game,¡± he said, pacing to the side of the table. ¡°Whose turn is it


    now? Let¡¯s continue!¡±


    Slumped on the ground, Johnny felt his arm turning numb, and his tongue stiffened. He knew that it was


    the effects of the venom, and if he wasn¡¯t treated quickly, it would really be the end of his life.


    Panic-stricken, he crawled to Matthew and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. L-Larson, I¡¯ve learned my


    mistake now, really. I shouldn¡¯t have made an enemy out of you. H-How about this? I-I¡¯ll give you one


    billion¡­ No, two billion! Save me¡­ Please save me!¡±


    In reply, Matthew merely shook his head.


    Devastated, Johnny pleaded, ¡°Mr. Larson, t-that¡¯s all the money I have, and I really can¡¯t give you the


    shares from the Leigh Group because it belongs to the entire Leigh Family. I can¡¯t make this decision by


    myself!¡±


    ¡°You have thirty percent of the shares from the Leigh Group under your name, and you can make the


    decision for this thirty percent. Cut your crap if you¡¯re unwilling to give it up. Once you¡¯re dead, I¡¯ll get my


    hands on the Leigh Group all the same anyway.¡±


    Blood drained from Johnny¡¯s face as it finally sank into his mind that Matthew was not going to let his


    family go. In the end, he had to give in to his request.


    After he signed the agreement to hand over the shares, Matthew gave him the antivenin, and he


    slumped at the side, almostpletely void of energy. As for the other five masters, their faces were


    filled with horror because they were aware that Johnny¡¯s ending would be theirs as well.


    Next, Matthew asked them to continue with the card game, and just like Johnny, these people were


    forced to hand out the shares from their families after they were bitten by snakes.


    They had no other choice at all since Matthewpletely had the upper hand today in addition to the


    support of the crown prince. So, they could only sumb to their fate.


    Finally, Matthew ripped them off clean by taking away the shares they had in their family businesses.


    Despite that, Matthew didn¡¯t n to let them off. While it was true that he didn¡¯t kill these six people


    directly, he had nted a poison in their bodies when they were leaving.


    This type of chronic poison would act up six monthster, and they would surely die when that time


    came!


    Leave no loose ends, Matthew thought. This was a truth he learned back then when his family was


    ughtered. Hence, he wouldn¡¯t leave any possible trouble for himself in the future.


    Standing at the side, the Cunninghams were dumbfounded at the entire scene. Although Matthew had


    totally robbed these six families of the shares in their family businesses, none of the leaders of these


    families, who used to be the six most influential families in Eastcliff, dared to resist one bit.


    Finally, the Cunninghams knew just how strong Matthew had be, and this was nothing they could


    even imagine!


    Just as Matthew had said, after tonight, James and his family would be the most influential and


    powerful family in Eastcliff.


    Not only would they ride above the Ten Greatest Families, they would also set the new rules of the Ten


    Greatest Families.


    The Cunninghams had never been in deeper regret than now. If they had treated Matthew better back


    then, they would be standing next to him at the peak now!


    Unfortunately, it was toote for regrets at this point.

 Chapter 1201

    Chapter 1201


    After the six families had left, Matthew turned to the Cunninghams, who were gaping at him with


    hanging jaws.


    "Felicia, looks like the Ten Greatest Families can''t be your judge anymore.So, what else do you have to


    say now?" he asked, chuckling lightly.


    Felicia''s face turned as pale as paper since she realized that she was utterly hopeless now.


    As for the other Cunninghams, they all slumped to the ground.


    "If you don''t wish to die, go into the house and apologize to my wife and her parents; you can walk out


    of here alive if they forgive you¡± Matthew said nonchntly.


    Only then did the Cunninghams snap back to their senses and rush after one another into the vi to


    apologize to Sasha and her parents.


    Matthew didn''t bother himself with these people because they were nothing in his eyes, and it didn''t


    matter to him whether Sasha and her parents would forgive them.


    Instead, he called Wilson and the others into the house.


    Tonight, he had obtained a big amount of assets from the six greatest families, and his strength had


    upped many levels.


    Next, he would have to give some benefits to the people who supported him.He took out three of the


    properties he obtained and divided it to these four families and Tiger.


    As for himself, he controlled the assets of the three other families.


    With that, he had reached a new height in both financial or personal influence.


    At least he was even greater than the Sandels from before.


    Meanwhile, Wilson and the others were giddy with delight.


    They used to be at the bottom amongst the Ten Greatest Families, and their influence increased after


    getting so many benefits this time.


    The same thing was on their minds right now¡ªworking with Matthew was absolutely the correct


    choice!


    "By the way, Mr.Larson, how are you going to deal with those six families after this?" Wilson asked.


    Even though Matthew had ripped off a huge amount of assets from these six families, they still had


    deep-rooted powers and remained as threats.


    Calmly, Matthew answered, "I''m going to ignore them for now.You guys can spread the news that I


    would like to reset the rankings of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff.I want to kick these six families


    out of the scope of the Ten Greatest Families!"


    A light shed across Wilson''s eyes, and he couldn''t help but take another look at Matthew.


    Even Connor looked impressed.


    "Mr.Larson, you''re a resourceful man indeed.I''m very impressed!"


    A faint smile tinged Matthew''s lips.


    Just one statement from him, and he could already tell the situation with these four masters of the


    family.


    Both Wilson and Connor were sharp people who could immediately guess his n.


    Felix seemed to be deep in thoughts as though he couldn''t really understand, while Aloysius looked


    completely lost.


    Without a doubt, Aloysius had the lowest intelligence amongst the four.


    "So, what is the selection criteria for the new Ten Greatest Families?" Wilson asked.


    Matthew chuckled.


    "Well, this depends on how you guys publicize it.There are so many great families in Eastcliff, and you


    know best just how strong they are.Therefore, I''ll leave this matter to the four of you to decide"


    Staring at each other, Wilson and the others were overjoyed because this meant that Matthew was


    passing a great authority to them.


    With that, any family that wanted to be part of the Ten Greatest Families would have to seek their help.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After settling the situation, Matthew asked them to leave first.


    Riding in the same car, Wilson and the rest prepared to discuss the criteria for the Ten Greatest


    Families.


    Seated in a corner, Aloysius still had a lost expression.


    "Everyone, don''t you think that it seems like Mr.Larson didn''t set his priorities straight in this matter?


    The six other families are still existent, but he''s already starting to select the new Ten Greatest


    Families.Shouldn''t he get rid of the six other families first before he starts with the new selection?¡¯¡¯

 Chapter 1202

    Chapter 1202


    The other three in the car gave each other a look before bursting intoughter.


    Patting on Aloysius¡¯ shoulder, Wilsonughed.


    "You''re so humorous, Telk! You still don''t understand what Mr.Larson meant?"


    With a confused face, Aloysius uttered, "What do you mean?"


    Looking at his face, Wilson reckoned that he really hadn''t guessed it, and he was helpless.


    "Telk, these six families have a rich heritage, and if Mr.Larson really exterminated them, he would have


    to pay a high price for it.Under such circumstances, do you really think that he would fight them head-


    on?" Wilson asked.


    Aloysius scratched his head.


    "But they would be like ticking bombs if he doesn''t get rid of them.Furthermore, they would definitely


    cause a ruckus if he selects the new Ten Greatest Families without taking care of them first."


    Chuckling, Wilson exined, "Well, that''s the part you don''t understand.New families will rise when we


    select the new Ten Greatest Families, and these new families who would like to join the ranks of the


    Ten Greatest Families will have to drive those six families out.Mr.Larson wants to join forces with those


    influential families to drive those six families out of Eastcliff.This way, he wouldn''t have to do it himself


    because those families who want to rise up would drive away those six families"


    With augh, Connor added, "To put it bluntly, Mr.Larson is using the title of the Ten Greatest Families


    as the bait to draw those families who want to rise up, so they can help him get rid of those six


    families!"


    Finally, Aloysius understood the situation and surprise washed over him.


    "Goodness, why didn''t I think of this point? This n by Mr.Larson is incredible! With this, we can get


    rid of those six families without doing it ourselves nor paying any price.T-This is incredible!"


    Felix nodded his head slowly.


    "He has strategic and wonderful foresight.Mr.Larson is no ordinary man, and it''s an honor for our


    families to execute his instructions for him!" he eximed.


    His statement made Wilson and Connor nod in agreement.


    After what happened this time, they were truly impressed with Matthew.


    In the meantime, Aloysius looked grateful because he was opposing Matthew before this.


    At that time, Matthew wanted a share from his Renaissance Mall, and he and his family were furious.


    In retrospect, he was d that he gave the shares of Renaissance Mall to him, which brought about


    this ending for the Telk Family.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Otherwise, his family would definitely end up as those six families¡ªthey would wee the end of


    their centuries-old heritage in a day! At Lakeside Garden, the Cunninghams were all kneeling in the


    living room, begging and pleading for a long time.


    In the end, James and Helen turned soft-hearted and forgave them.


    ted, these people kowtowed in thanks and slipped away hurriedly.


    When Matthew entered the house, Sasha threw herself at him and hugged him tightly in her arms.


    Standing next to them, James and Helen had tears streaming down their faces.


    The ups and downs which happened tonight made them realize once again just how important Matthew


    was! At the same time, they had also witnessed the scene when he crushed the Ten Greatest Families


    under his feet.


    They finally knew that everything Matthew said was true¡ªthe Cunninghams would ascend in Eastcliff!


    With a loud thud, Helen fell to her knees and sobbed.


    "Matthew, we''re the ones in the wrong for what happened before.It''s our fault for not taking Demi in


    hand, and she''s kneeling in the room now.Go on in and it''s entirely up to you whether you want to hit or


    scold her.All I''m asking from you is...please spare her life for Sasha''s sake, okay? Everything is alright


    as long as she can live!"

 Chapter 1203

    Chapter 1203


    Startled, Matthew immediately helped Helen up.


    Then, he looked at Sasha.


    Apparently, Sasha was having second thoughts.


    One could tell that Sasha was truly angry with Demi.


    Even so, it was hard for her to stay mad.


    Regardless of how angered she was, Demi was still her biological sister.


    Meanwhile, James snapped.


    "Demi, what are you doing sitting there? Get your freaking self over here and apologize to Matthew!"


    Eyes red and swollen, Demi stubbornly turned her head to the side.


    Enraged, James eximed, "I''m asking you to apologize! Did you not hear me? If you don''t apologize,


    I-I''ll beat you to death!"


    In the meantime, Helen said while crying, "Demi, why are you being so disobedient? Hurry up and


    apologize to Matthew.You''re truly the one at fault in these matters!"


    Upon hearing that, Demi gritted her teeth.


    Suddenly, she turned her head and shouted, "Yes, it''s my fault! It''s all my fault! But, are you two not at


    fault too? I''m your daughter, and I''m also a member of the Cunningham Family! But, how did you two


    treat me? Sasha is the chairman of thepany, while Matthew is the boss of a construction


    company.Then, what about me? What about Liam? You all live in Lakeside Garden and The Grand


    Garden.Where do we live? Would I have to resort to doing such a thing if it wasn''t for the mistreatment


    I received from all of you?"


    The words that escaped from Demis lips infuriated James even more.


    "What do you mean by saying those words? Both Sasha and Matthew earned everything that they


    have with their own capabilities.It''s because of your ownziness and your jealousy toward them that


    you ended up like this.W- What rights do you have for you to say something like this?"


    Upon hearing that, Demi refuted furiously, "Yes, I''m not qualified! I''mzy and evil.Ignore me, and don''t


    treat me as your daughter! Just let me die! You all don''t like seeing me alive anyway!"


    After finishing saying those words, Demi got up and was ready to leave.


    Yet, Matthew frowned slightly and immediately stopped her.


    "Demi, I know that, deep down, you''ve always been dissatisfied with me.To be honest, I detest you


    too.However, that night, it was you who saved Sasha after all.I''m a person who knows how to


    distinguish between kindness and hatred clearly.You saved Sasha, so I''ll remember your kindness.You


    feel that Mom and Dad didn''t give you a chance, do you? Okay, I''ll give you this chance now!"


    Once he had finished speaking, Matthew handed over a portfolio.


    "This is Felicia''spany abroad.I have acquired it.So, you think you have the capability, but there are


    no ways for you to show it, right? Then, what do you say you manage thispany well and prove to


    us your capability?"


    Stunned, Demi stared nkly at the portfolio in Matthew''s hand with a look of disbelief on her face.


    "Are you for real?" Demi asked, her voice trembling.


    Upon hearing that, Matthew answered, "The worth of Felicia''spany is less than 30 million.Do


    you think there''s a need for me to lie to you?"


    Once again, Demi''s eyes welled up with tears as she grabbed the portfolio.


    Then, she took a deep look at Matthew.


    "Rest assured, Matthew.I''ll surely prove for all of you to see!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Upon hearing that, Matthew chuckled.


    "No, it''s not proving yourself to me.It''s proving yourself to Mom and Dad instead.Didn''t you keep saying


    that you are no less equal to Sasha? Right now, all you have to do is to make thispany expand its


    horizon further, and let Mom and Dad know that you''re really no less than Sasha!"


    Demi nodded hard.


    Then, she looked at both James and Helen.


    Once again, she burst into tears.


    Standing next to Demi, Sasha looked at Matthew, her face shining with gratitude.


    For the past two days, I''ve been thinking about how to deal with Demi.


    Although Demi went too far this time, she''s still my biological sister after ail.


    Besides, she saved me, so I can''t be too heartless toward her.


    Matthew''s approach is the best solution for the current situation.


    Firstly, Demi can stay alive.


    Secondly, Demi will live abroad in the future and be out of my sight! It''s like killing two birds with one


    stone.

 Chapter 1204

    Chapter 1204


    Not only Sasha, but James and Helen were also quite satisfied with Matthew''s approach to the


    solution.


    Their original intention was that it was enough that Demi could keep her life.


    However, they did not expect that Demi would be given such a chance.


    So, the two of them thanked Matthew profusely.


    The next day, Wilson and the others spread the word about the selection of the new Ten Greatest


    Families around Eastcliff.


    At once, this news caused a great sensation in Eastcliff.


    At the same time, some well-informed folks also basically knew what happened the night before.


    Although nearly half of their assets were swallowed up by Matthew, those six families did not dare to


    oppose at all.


    Presently, Matthew''s position in Eastcliff was second only to Billy.He could even stand side by side with


    Timothy.


    Although the six families were quite dissatisfied with the matters regarding the selection of the new Ten


    Greatest Families of Eastcliff, they no longer had the capability to stop this.


    Previously, they had helped Lord Voodoo in the battle, and this caused them to sustain heavy


    casualties.


    Thus, how could they still be able to fight against Matthew? That night, Billy returned.


    At once, the entire Eastcliff fell into silence.


    Everyone was waiting for Billy''s response.


    And the first thing Billy did upon his return was announce to the public that he would support Matthew''s


    decision and re-select the Ten Greatest Families of Eastclifft Once again, Eastcliff was in an uproar


    after the folks heard this news.


    No doubt, Billy''s words hadpletely secured Matthew''s societal status in Eastcliff! One after


    another, those noble families started to show up.


    They sought out Wilson and the others in hopes of bing the members of the new Ten Greatest


    Families of Eastcliff.


    For that reason, they even paid a hefty price in order to get themselves listed.


    Through this selection, the Lach, Jackson, Lewis, and Telk Families had obtained lots of benefits.


    It could be said that they had earned a great deal of fortune.


    And all of this was possible because Matthew gave them the opportunity.


    Therefore, the members of these four families were even more respectful of Matthew.


    Day by day, they were getting more grateful for their wise decision to stand on Matthew''s side.


    This time, they, too, had gained a great deal.


    10.00PM, on the Suburb of Eastcliff, in Billy''s manor.


    Under the guidance of Ken, Matthew arrived at the penthouse where Billy lived.


    As soon as he entered the penthouse, Matthew frowned because he sensed the presence of


    venomous creatures.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    At once, Matthew rushed into the house, and he discovered Billy sitting cross-legged in the house.


    His face was slightly pale, and his forehead was full of sweat.


    His body was trembling slightly, as if he was suffering great pain.


    There was a change in Matthew''s expression after he saw that.


    Billy''s badly injured this time! Without saying a word, Matthew rushed over quickly and took out three


    mini Rejuvenating Pills for Billy to eat.


    After that, he took out his silver needles and performed his Divine Acupuncture Skill.


    In an instant, he ced 17 silver needles on Billy''s body.


    After all the 17 needles were sessfully pinned on his body, Billy could not help but let out a groan.


    On Billy''s chest, a small bulge gradually appeared.It was as if there was some sort of living thing


    struggling inside his body.


    Then, Matthew took out a dagger.He picked at the bulge lightly and pierced it.


    With a disgusting sound, a ferocious-looking bug rushed out from Billy''s chest.


    It opened its mouth and struggled desperately, as if it wanted to bite off everything around.


    Picking up a silver needle, Matthew tried to poke through the bug.


    Miraculously, the bug did not sustain even the slightest harm despite being pierced by the silver needle.


    Instead, Matthew''s action triggered the bug''s ferocity.The bug let out a shriek.It opened its mouth and


    broke the silver needle with its bite.


    Upon seeing this, Matthew frowned.


    Without saying a word, he grabbed a pair of tweezers and mped the bug''s head tightly.


    Immediately after, Matthew stabbed the dagger into Billy''s skin again and picked it hard.


    Ken, who stood at one side, saw that a bug about the size of a thumb was picked out by Matthew.


    After the bugnded on the ground, it was still struggling and jumping like a nimble little snake.It rushed


    toward Ken, who was standing next to it.


    In an instant, Ken raised his foot and stepped on it.


    Just as he was about to step on the bug, he was pulled away by Matthew.


    "Don''t step on it! It''s dangerous!" Matthew muttered.

 Chapter 1205

    Chapter 1205


    Ken could not help but be stupefied.


    "What''s so dangerous about this bug?"


    However, Matthew did not answer him.Instead, he grabbed a ss bottle next to him and trapped the


    bug in it.


    Ken could see it clearly.


    The bug seemed to behave even more fiercely after being trapped in the ss bottle.


    It mmed its head against the ss bottle.


    With a loud sound, the ss bottle was directly shattered by the bug.


    Upon seeing this, Ken widened his eyes.


    How can such a small bug be so fierce? After the bug came out from the bottle, it immediately charged


    toward Ken.


    This time, Ken did not dare to be careless.


    He took a few steps back in a hurry, dodging the attack of the bug.


    At the same time, he grabbed a chair and mmed it on the bug.


    Normally, Ken''s strength, along with the weight of the solid wooden chair, were enough to smash the


    bug.


    However, that was not the case this time.


    As if it was mmed against an extremely stic object, the chair directly bounced back when it hit the


    bug.


    No damage was inflicted on the bug at all! Ken was taken aback.


    What kind of bug is this? Why is it so strong? Seeing the bug was about to catch up with Ken, Matthew


    hurriedly ran over.


    He held a cup in his hand, and he sprinkled the water from the cup onto the bug.


    Hearing a sizzling sound, Ken saw that the bug seemed to be in extreme pain.It rolled and twisted its


    body on the ground.


    Furthermore, the body of this bug was also rapidly rotting.


    Soon, the bug hadpletely rotted and turned into a pool of pus, emitting an extremely pungent


    smell.


    Ken, who stood beside Matthew, witnessed everything in a dumbstruck manner.He waspletely


    taken aback by this scene.


    Unable to restrain himself, Ken asked, "W-What the hell was that thing?"


    Matthew said solemnly, "That was the Larva of the Immortal Charm"


    Not knowing anything about the voodoo n, Ken asked, feeling surprised, "Larva of the Immortal


    Charm?"


    Trying to enlighten Ken on this matter, Matthew exined, "The Larva of the Immortal Charm was born


    from the Immortal Charm.Every year, the Immortal Charm will produce a newrva.Although therva


    can''t mature into an Immortal Charm, it can still possess some characteristics of the Immortal


    Charm.You''ve witnessed it just now.This kind of venomous bug possesses extreme strength, and it''s


    very difficult to kill.You can''t split it into half even if you use the sharpest knife.And once this bugtches


    onto you, it will prate into your body and bite through all your internal organs"


    Upon hearing that, Ken took a deep breath.


    Fortunately, Matthew stopped me at that time.


    Otherwise, if I had stepped on the bug just now, wouldn''t it spelt death for me?


    "But, this bug was in Master Newman''s body.Why didn''t it bite through his internal organs?" Ken asked,


    feeling curious.


    With a look of awe on his face, Matthew looked at Billy.


    "Master Newman used his strong inner energy to seal the Larva of the Immortal Charm.If it was an


    ordinary person, they would definitely not be able to do it!"


    Acknowledging Matthew''s words, Ken nodded immediately.


    Master Newman''s strength is beyond doubt indeed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "By the way, what''s the water that you sprinkled just now? Why did this bug rot all of a sudden?" Ken


    asked.


    Matthew replied, "It''s alkaline water.Alkaline water is the Larva of the Immortal Charm''s sole nemesis."


    Upon hearing that, Ken widened his eyes.


    Wow! I certainly did not expect this.


    Such a powerful cursed bug actually rots when it encounters alkaline water! Matthew shrugged his


    shoulders.


    "Hence, Lord Voodoo generally will not use the Larva of the Immortal Charm to attack people, unless


    he is absolutely certain that therva can directly prate into the human body.Otherwise, thisrva


    will melt when it encounters alkali, so it can''t attack people.I think Lord Voodoo must have snuck up on


    Mr.Newman!"


    At this moment, Billy also regained consciousness in a daze.


    He said softly, "You''re right! I was ambushed by Lord Voodoo indeed.Otherwise, I could kill that person


    with my own hands this time!"


    Matthew was surprised.


    "Mr.Newman, who do you want to kill?"


    Before he could finish his sentences, a sneering voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    "He''s talking about me!"

 Chapter 1206

    Chapter 1206


    No one in the house noticed the man as the voice appeared out of nowhere.


    There was a change in Billy''s facial expression.He instantly looked up and saw a tall man standing by


    the window out of the blue.


    The man was handsome, and he looked like he was only in his thirties.His aura gave out a vibe of a


    middle-aged handsome man.


    However, Ken''s facial expression immediately took a turn when he saw the man.


    After that, he jumped up quickly and said in a deep voice, "Mr.Larson, take Master Newman and leave


    first.I''ll guard here!"


    After he had finished speaking, Ken rushed out of the house and charged toward the man.


    Feeling anxious, Billy shouted, "Ken,e back! You''re not his opponent!"


    However, Ken did not say anything and simply rushed up to engage in a battle with the man.


    As a result, Ken was directly knocked back after the two had fought and exchanged less than three


    martial arts'' moves.


    Ken fell to the ground and vomited blood.


    Upon witnessing that, Matthew widened his eyes.


    Ken''s strength is not weak.


    But, who would have imagined that Ken could not even withstand three attacksunched by this


    middle-aged man.


    What''s going on? Who is this middle-aged man? Why is he so powerful? Later, the middle-aged man


    walked in.


    He looked around with a slightly yful smile on his face.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Enraged, Ken got up and bawled, "You''ll have to go over my dead body first if you wish to harm Master


    Newman!"


    Upon hearing that, the middle-aged man sneered, "Ha! You''re just a worthless twat.How dare you say


    such arrogant words! If you really want to die, I can fulfill your wish!"


    Face flushed with anger, Ken yelled again, "Come on! Kill met"


    Just as the middle-aged man was about to take action, Billy suddenly said, "Matthew, take Ken away


    from there!"


    Ken was panicked.


    "Master Newman..."


    Angered, Billy eximed, "Get back! This is a feud between me and him.Stay off!"


    Ken''s face flushed.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Master Newman, you know I''ll never go against your words in this


    life.But, this time, please forgive me for being rude.I can''t obey your words!"


    In the meantime, Billy''s expression could not help but change.


    Upon witnessing this, the middle-aged manughed.


    "Such a deep bonding between a master and a servant.It''s certainly worth it that Billy dragged you out


    of the pile of dead people, went around from the North to the South, and ran for more than 5,000 miles


    carrying you."


    As he listened, Ken gritted his teeth.


    "My life belongs to Master Newman! Only if I die will you be able to harm Master Newman! Mr.Larson,


    take Master Newman and leave.I''ll buy you guys some time!"


    Panic-stricken, Billy said, "Matthew, take Ken away.This person can''t kill me!"


    Seeing that the two were arguing, Matthew could not help but frown.


    "Okay, you two.Stop arguing for a moment, and just leave him to me!"


    Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man immediately raised his head andughed.


    "Hahaha...Did I hear it right? Leave it to you? Who are you? Do you know who I am? You wish to fight


    me?"


    The look on Matthew''s face was icy cold.


    "Why are you talking so much nonsense? Are you here to lecture us?"


    The middle-aged man was taken aback for a moment.


    Then, heughed again.


    "Billy, this young friend of yours is quite interesting! Hahaha...very interesting.If that''s the case, then I


    shall kill you first!"


    As he spoke, the middle-aged man suddenly took a step forward.


    Though this step seemed simple, he had already rushed in front of Matthew within this one step.


    Matthew did not expect him to attack so quickly, so he hurriedly raised his arms to withstand the attack.


    The man punched Matthew on both arms, and Matthew only felt a powerful force that knocked him


    back several steps.


    There was a surprised look on the middle-aged man¡¯s face.


    "Not bad! You''re quite capable.It''s no wonder you dare to boast so much.Even in the Nn Family, the


    younger generation who can beat you certainly does not exceed five people!"

 Chapter 1207

    Chapter 1207


    With an icy cold facial expression, Billy said, "Gilbert Nn, this is between you and me! It has nothing


    to do with the others! Let them go, and we''ll settle this once and for all!"


    So, it turned out that this middle-aged man was Gilbert Nn.


    Gilbert nced at Billy, and he chuckled.


    "Surely, there''ll be an end for our grudges.However, I have no choice but to fulfill their death wishes,


    considering they dared to stop me.Young man, do you know that there''s a price to pay for standing up


    for others at will?"


    In the midst of joking, Gilbert made his moves again.


    With crazy speed, heunched his deadly attacks on Matthew again.


    While sustaining Gilbert''s attacks, Matthew gritted his teeth.


    He bent his legs slightly and concentrated the energy of his whole body on his right fist.


    Just as Gilbert was about to rush in front of him, Matthew took a half step forward.


    Then, he stomped and growled, followed by punching out his right fist.


    Half-Step Fist! A bright light shed in Gilbert''s eyes.


    He did not dodge the attack.


    Instead, he punched Matthew abruptly.


    With this punch from his fist, Matthew took a step back.


    Meanwhile, Gilbert took a half step back! At once, everyone in the house widened their eyes.


    Even Gilbert had a look of disbelief.


    "Half-Step Fist? How can it be so powerful? W-What did you do?"


    Gilbert shouted anxiously.


    However, no words escaped from Matthew''s lips.


    Truthfully, Matthew had silently consumed the energy pill when he stepped back just now.


    As of this moment, his strength had doubled.


    Otherwise, there was no way for him to be able to go up against Gilbert! Seeing that Matthew did not


    speak, Gilbert could not help but get annoyed.


    "Young man, I really underestimated you! However, this strength of yours is far from enough after


    all.Today, I''ll show you the inimitable skill of the Nn Family!"


    With that, Gilbert let out an angry howl.


    Then, he took a step to the left with his left foot and thrusted his foot against the ground.


    However, his whole body was actually charged directly toward Matthew''s right side.


    It was a diversion tactic, and the speed was as fast as greased lightning.


    There was not enough time for Matthew to think of a counterattack.


    He could only rely on thebat experience stored in the jade pendant to withstand Gilbert''s attack.


    The two instantly fought, and they exchanged more than 10 martial arts moves.


    Each time, Matthew could barely block Gilbert''s attack.


    Needless to say, Gilbert''s strength was really terrifying.


    I fought against Phoenix, whose strength is slightly inferior to Gilbert''s.


    Even though I have taken the energy pill, my strength is still nothing in front of Gilbert.


    Not long after the two fought, Matthew sustained a few more attacks.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, this battle also gradually enriched Matthew''sbat experience.


    Even though his strength was still inferior, Matthew was able to find an opportunity to counterattack


    gradually amid Gilbert''s stormy attack.


    Gilbert''s face was full of surprise.


    He did not expect that a person could gradually be stronger in such a battle.


    It was rare for Gilbert to encounter the talent possessed by Matthew in martial arts in his life, and this


    further triggered his thoughts of wanting to kill Matthew.


    With that in mind, Gilbert''s attack had gotten even more swift.


    He charged toward Matthew at full force, trying to take his life with his attack.


    In the meantime, Billy sat on the ground.


    Seeing that he was severely injured, it was impossible for him tounch a single attack.


    Wishing to help Matthew, Ken rushed over twice, but he was kicked away by Gilbert.


    At this moment, he also copsed to the ground and could no longer fight.


    Finally, Gilbert seized the opportunity and sent Matthew flying with the force of one palm.


    At this moment, Matthew also felt that the energy in his body was gradually depleting.


    In other words, the effect of the energy pill was about to fade away.


    By the time the effect of the energy pill was almost gone, Matthew wouldpletely lose his


    resistance.


    Acent look filled Gilbert''s face after he saw he had seeded in defeating Matthew with just


    one attack.


    Then, Gilbert looked down at Matthew condescendingly.


    "Young man, with your strength and talent, I''m afraid I won''t be your opponent in a few more years.But,


    it''s a shame that you won''t have the chance to live till then!"


    As he said those words, Gilbert immediately raised his hand, preparing to kill Matthew.


    Enraged, Billy and Ken bawled loudly.


    Yet, Gilbert merely sneered.


    He ignored them and mmed his palm toward Matthew.


    At this moment, a buzzing sound suddenly came from all around.


    Then, a yellow cloud descended from the sky and directly blocked the fatal blow from Gilbert''s attack!

 Chapter 1208

    Chapter 1208


    The sudden change in the sky stunned everyone.


    At the sight of this, Gilbert widened his eyes even more.


    He stared at the yellow cloud in front of him with a look of disbelief.


    This yellow cloud was actually formed by a group of flying insects gathered together, and this group of


    flying insects was the Golden Cocoon Charm! However, Gilbert did not know this at all.


    He looked at the Golden Cocoon Charm with a nk expression.


    "W-What is this?"


    At this moment, by the window, there was a stunningdy surfacing.


    Thedy was none other than Orleans'' Supreme Charm Master, Jinny! She had now put on a red


    dress, and a group of Golden Cocoon Charms was coiling around beside her.


    Although it looked as if Jinny was flying over just now, it was actually the group of Golden Cocoon


    Charm that towed her here.


    Matthew could not help but be surprised.


    Then, he remembered the inheritance in the jade pendant.


    ording to the record, the owner of Golden Cocoon Charm was omnipotent.


    Now, he finally knew that the record in the jade pendant was the truth.


    The Golden Cocoon Charm was so powerful that it only took dozens of Golden Cocoon Charms to lift


    the owner in the air! Gilbert could not help but be shocked when he saw Jinny.


    "W-Who are you?"


    However, Jinny simply ignored him and immediately ran toward Matthew.


    "Matthew, are you alright? Are you hurt? Who hurt you? I will avenge you!" Jinny said with a worried


    look on her face.


    Matthew breathed a sigh of relief.


    With Jinny here, the crisis was finally resolved.


    Gilbert''s face was cold.


    "Didn''t you hear what I asked you? Who are you¡ª"


    Before he could finish speaking, Jinny suddenly turned her head and asked furiously, "Are you the one


    who injured Matthew?"


    Unhappy with the sudden interruption, Gilbert frowned.


    "Youngdy, how dare you talk to me like this! Are you not afraid¡ª"


    Once again, Jinny cut Gilbert off.


    In an enraged manner, sheshed out at Gilbert.


    "What''s there for me to be afraid of? Since you dared to hurt Matthew, I want you to die here today!"


    While speaking, Jinny let out a soft huff.


    Shortly after, that piece of yellow cloud instantly charged toward Gilbert.


    Gilbert did not care at first.He pped his palm lightly and was ready to scatter this yellow cloud.


    However, not only did Gilbert not break the yellow cloud apart with his fist, the yellow cloud took


    advantage of the situation andtched onto Gilbert''s hand.


    Everyone only heard the sound of gnawing.


    Within minutes, the flesh on Gilbert''s hand was quickly gnawed away, revealing the bones inside.


    Gilbert let out a growl of severe pain.


    He quickly backed away and threw his hand frantically.


    Next, he mmed his hand on the wall, trying to kill the Golden Cocoon Charm.


    Even so, the Golden Cocoon Charm was the No.1 charm in Orleans.


    It was even stronger than the Immortal Charm.


    So, how would Gilbert be able to harm the Golden Cocoon Charm in the slightest? Sensing he could


    not get rid of the Golden Cocoon Charm after a few attempts, Gilbert instantly knew something was


    wrong.


    Without saying a word, he turned around and ran.


    He then jumped out of the window and escaped.


    In the meantime, Jinny wanted to chase after him, but she was stopped by Matthew.


    "No! Don''t pursue a desperate foe!" Matthew said under his breath.


    Right now, the three of them were severely injured.


    If Gilbert decided to lure Jinny away ande back, it would definitely be the end for them.


    Jinny''s face was indignant.


    It seemed like her failed attempt to kill Gilbert had brought dissatisfaction to herself.


    However, in order to protect Matthew, she finally summoned the Golden Cocoon Charm.


    These Golden Cocoon Charms flew around Jinny, and finally hid in her clothes.


    With tears in her eyes, Jinny helped Matthew up.


    It was as if she would suffer from heartache seeing Matthew sustain even the slightest injury.


    Slightly embarrassed, Matthew whispered curiously, "Jinny, why are you here?"


    Upon hearing that, Jinny replied, "Oh, I sensed the aura of the Immortal Charm.I spected that Lord


    Voodoo had returned, so I came over to have a look."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At once, realization hit Matthew.


    It seemed that when Gilbert came over, Lord Voodoo followed as well.


    Eventually, that led to Jinny discovering the aura of the immortal Charm and rushing over to save our


    lives.


    Otherwise, this time, we would really be in danger.


    And now, Jinny''s changes were beyond Matthew''s expectations.


    Matthew did not expect that Jinny could defeat Gilbert so easily.


    The Supreme Charm Master was formidable indeed!

 Chapter 1209

    Chapter 1209


    Chapter 1209


    Billy was also shocked when he learned about Jinny¡¯''s identity.He could not help but feel emotional.


    If Jinny had not arrived in time, we could''ve died.


    Matthew first helped Billy and Ken to heal their injuries.


    Then, he also ate a few mini Rejuvenating Pills to regain some strength.


    "Mr.Newman, who was that man named Gilbert Nn from a while ago?" Matthew asked, feeling


    curious.


    A sigh escaped from Billy''s lips.


    "That''s one of my enemies.You don''t need to pay special attention to him.I will deal with him myself"


    Upon hearing that, Matthew nodded.


    Presumably, this should be rted to the matter that Billy told me before.Sitting on the sofa, Billy


    sighed in disappointment.


    "Gilbert suffered such a big loss this time, so I guess he won''t let this slide.By the looks of it, I''m afraid I


    have to leave Eastcliff early." Matthew could not help but be surprised.


    "Why?"


    Noticing Matthew''s reaction, Billy exined, "I made a move and fought against Gilbert this time, and


    this will definitely attract the resentment of my enemies.If I don''t leave, my enemies wille here and


    seek for me.When the timees, I''m afraid it will implicate all of you!"


    In a stern manner, Matthew said, "Mr.Newman, you have helped me so many times, so your business


    is my business.There''s no such thing as being implicated or not!"


    Upon hearing that, Billy smiled.


    "Matthew, I''m very grateful to you.It''s just that my enemy is not as simple as you think.Also, this is my


    private matter, and I don''t think it''s suitable for too many people to get involved.Do you remember the


    words I said to you before? You helping me protect Brittany is the best repayment for me!"


    With his eyes staring at Billy''s determined expression, Matthew knew Billy would never let himself help


    him.


    Powerless against Billy, Matthew could only nod his head eventually.


    Later, Billy stood up.


    "My current injury will probably heal in less than a week.I''m preparing to leave Eastcliff in another two


    weeks.Hence, Matthew, you must conquer all the forces in Eastcliff within these two weeks.After I


    leave, you''ll face a big crisis.So, you have to be prepared"


    Once again, Matthew was surprised.


    "What crisis?"


    Shortly after, Billy exined, "A challenge from the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire! All these years,


    because of the power I possess and hold in Eastcliff, the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire dared not


    to set foot here.The very moment I leave, they will surely find all ways toe over.If you are able to


    withstand their forces, then surely you''ll be more than qualified to establish a powerful foothold in


    Eastshire!"


    Upon hearing that, Matthew nodded slowly.


    In fact, his grievances with the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire had long been forged.


    Once Billy left, Matthew would face great challenges indeed.


    However, it was not easy for him to reach this far in his n.


    Thus, Matthew would not back down no matter what! For the next three days, a period of great chaos


    arose in Eastcliff.


    The six families, including the Sandel and Leigh Families, were banished from Eastcliff amid this


    chaos.


    They were forced to sell their original assets off at low prices so that the lives of their family members


    could be saved.


    As such, the structure of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff had undergone great changes.


    Matthew joined forces with the four families loyal to him to redefine the new Ten Greatest Families of


    Eastcliff.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Among them, the Cunningham Family climbed to the top and became the first among the Ten Greatest


    Families of Eastcliff.


    And this was entirely due to the fact that Matthew was a member of the Cunningham Family.


    Meanwhile, the Lach, Jackson, Lewis, and Telk Families ranked from second to fifth respectively.


    In addition, there were five new families that had joined the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff.


    This included the Fowler Family.


    The Fowler Family was not weak to begin with.


    Moreover, with the fact that Zack and Matthew had a good rtionship, it was natural for the Fowler


    Family to be selected as one of Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff.


    In short, one could say that it was Matthew who hadpletely established the new Ten Greatest


    Families of Eastcliff.


    Therefore, the new Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff were totally subservient to Matthew, and they


    were willing to obey his orders! Presently, Matthew had finally reached the position whereby he was the


    most influential person in Eastcliff.

 Chapter 1210

    Chapter 1210


    Chapter 1210


    At a basement in Lakeside Garden, Matthew sat beside the pill furnace and had been waiting for five


    hours.


    He was cultivating mini Analeptic Pills for Billy using the medicinal herbs that he had collected recently.


    One single mini Analeptic Pill could have a miraculous effect in healing, and it was one of the most


    miraculous among the elixirs inherited from the ancestors.


    Although Matthew was clueless on the identity of Billy''s enemy, he knew Billy''s enemy was not weak


    after his encounter with Gilbert.


    Matthew could not help Billy, let alone stop his enemy.


    Hence, the only thing he could do was to cultivate these mini Analeptic Pills for him.


    This could also be regarded as him giving Billy some support.


    In addition, Matthew was not idle either during these five hours.


    He sat cross-legged and was silently cultivating his Divine Skill.


    Due to his encounter with various masters such as Lord Voodoo, Poison Spider, and Phoenix in the


    past battles, Matthew''s strength had improved a lot.


    And during his battle with Gilbert, although Matthew was injured, it also brought him to the brink of a


    breakthrough.


    Within the past few days, Matthew vaguely felt that he was about to break through the fourthyer of


    his Divine Skill.


    Therefore, he spent most of his time cultivating in this basement these few days.


    The Divine Skill was infinitely powerful.


    If Matthew could break through the fourthyer, then his strength would be greatly refined.


    By then, I can even be at a tie if I engage in a battle with Poison Spider without the need to consume


    the energy pill.


    And if I consume the energy pill, it''s possible that I''ll have the power to fight even if I meet Gilbert again.


    In his mind, Matthew knew very well that only by breaking through the fourthyer of his Divine Skill


    would he be able to stand at the pinnacle of Eastcliff! Thus, before Billy left Eastcliff, Matthew must


    break through the fourthyer in order to deal with the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire! After waiting


    for another half an hour, the aroma of the elixir emitted from the pill furnace.


    Matthew let out a sigh of relief.


    Finally, I''ve cultivated these mini Analeptic Pills.


    Then, Matthew opened the pill furnace.


    At the bottom of the pill furnace, there were more than thirty ck pills.


    These were mini Analeptic Pills.


    After that, Matthew took out ten of them.


    He put them in a porcin bottle and kept them for himself.


    As for the rest of the pills, Matthew put them away and gave them to Billy.


    Billy was very grateful to Matthew when he received these mini Analeptic Pills.


    However, Matthew could see the lingering distressful look deep in Billy''s orbs.


    Obviously, even with these mini Analeptic Pills, Billy still had no hope for his future.


    The two were chatting when Tiger suddenly made a phone call to Matthew.


    "Matthew, the crown prince is causing trouble again"


    After the affairs of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff were over, the crown prince remained in


    Eastcliff.


    He wanted to seek revenge from Leanna''s uncle.


    For the sake of safety, Matthew specially let Leanna and her uncle, Wade Hoffman, hide in Lakeside


    Garden.


    Although the crown prince kept messing around, he did not dare to rampage in ces forbidden by


    Billy.I didn''t expect that the crown prince would actually start making his moves again.


    What''s going on? Matthew pondered for a moment.


    "Wait there.I''ll go right over."


    Then, Matthew hung up the phone and got up to say goodbye to Billy.He did not talk about this matter


    in front of Billy because he did not want him to worry about it anymore.


    Matthew had decided to solve the matter regarding the crown prince himself.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, after Billy left, the crown prince would definitely make aeback! Meanwhile, Billy saw


    through Matthew''s mind and said softly, "I already talked to the King of the South, Levi Quirk.We''ll let


    the young people solve their own affairs.Just do whatever that you want to do!"


    It was out of Matthew''s expectation that Billy even helped him solve such a big problem before he left.


    If Matthew wished to develop in the South, he could never get around the King of the South.


    Once there was a conflict of interest with the King of the South, then Matthew might have to go against


    him! With Matthew''s current strength, he was definitely not an opponent of the King of the South.


    Since Billy helped him solve this problem, Matthew could now develop steadily.


    With that, Matthew took a deep breath and sped his fists while saying, "Thank you, Mr.Newman!"

 Chapter 1211

    Chapter 1211


    Chapter 1211


    Sitting in the car, Matthew immediately contacted Tiger and asked him about the specific situation.


    After listening to Tiger''s exnations, Matthew nearly scolded out loud.It turned out that it was not the


    crown prince who had entered Lakeside Garden.It was Leanna¡¯s uncle, Wade, who had left Lakeside


    Garden.


    Initially, Wade brought his family and went to take cover in Lakeside Garden together with Leanna.


    Based on Matthew''s thoughts, he must first deal with matters in Eastcliff properly.


    Then, he needed to find a solution to resolve the grievances between him and the crown prince.


    Unexpectedly, Wade felt that things had subsided after seeing the calm situation in Eastcliff in the past


    few days.


    Wade had a mistress outside.


    At night, he would dress up, drive a low-key car, and go out to meet his mistress.


    However, things took an unexpected turn.


    As soon as he arrived at his mistress¡¯ house, he was caught and trapped by the crown prince''s men.


    Still, Wade was also considerably clever.He knew that something was terribly wrong and immediately


    called Leanna.


    Now, even Leanna ran over to the ce where Wade was.


    If Tiger had not arrived in time, Matthew was afraid that even Leanna would run out of luck this time!


    Matthew threw his phone away.He was extremely angry with Wade.


    I can''t believe Wade still dared to leave Lakeside Garden at such a crucial moment.Is he courting


    death? However, since it involved Leanna, Matthew could only rush over while spewing curses.


    These people had now been brought to Chain Clubhouse, the ce where the crown prince lived.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As soon as he got upstairs, Matthew heard a shrill screaming from inside.It was Wade''s voice.


    Matthew pushed open the door and went in, only to see Wade hanging from the roof with his hands


    tied up.


    Since Wade weighed about 80 kilograms, it must have been very ufortable for him to hang upside


    down like this.


    In order to vent his anger, the crown prince even used a very thin rope.


    The rope slid so deeply into Wade''s flesh that Matthew could even see the bones inside.


    At this moment, the crown prince sat leisurely on the sofa while drinking.


    Meanwhile, Leanna stood beside him, her face ghastly pale.


    As for Tiger, he looked awkward.


    Yet, he still stood by Leanna''s side.


    Regardless of anything, Leanna was Matthew''s friend, and Tiger would definitely protect her! Seeing


    Matthew walk in, Tiger finally breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Prince, Mr.Matthew Larson''s here.How about the two of you talk things out regarding any matter that


    you wish to discuss?" Tiger spoke with augh.


    The crown prince took a nce at Matthew.


    "What is there to discuss? I''ve waited so long for a word from him! Matthew, I''ll ask you again: Will you


    stop me from killing Wade Hoffman?"


    At once, Matthew knew that the crown prince was giving him an ultimatum.


    If Matthew stopped the crown prince now, based on his character, he would treat Matthew as his


    enemy.


    After that, Matthew looked at Leanna.


    Though Leanna looked as if she was resentful toward her uncle, there was still some reluctance seen


    in her orbs.It was evident that Leanna did not wish Wade to die! Realizing that, Matthew sighed and


    said softly, "I''m not intending to be disrespectful to you, crown prince, but I have received a lot of grace


    from Miss Sandel.Thus, her business is my business.Although Mr.Hoffman has done something wrong,


    he is not punishable by death.Why don''t¡ª"


    Before Matthew could finish his sentences, the crown prince threw the liquor ss at Matthew.


    Then, he shouted angrily, "Stop talking nonsense! Matthew, you saved mest time, but I also helped


    you solve affairs rting to the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff.Hence, the enmity between the two of


    us was written off! But, you''ll be my enemy if you dare to stop me today! If you wish for him to stay


    alive, then it depends on whether you have the ability!"


    Upon hearing that, Matthew frowned slightly.


    He knew the crown prince had always been this hot- tempered.Even so, Matthew could somehow


    understand the crown prince after he learned about Poison Spider''s past.


    Matthew said loudly, "Crown Prince, I know you have always been clear-headed when handling


    matters! But I will never owe anyone else! Wade really deserves to die, but I must repay the debt I owe


    Miss Sandel! Since you''re being so adamant in taking Wade''s life, how about..."


    As Matthew said that, he suddenly grabbed a dagger on the table and stabbed it directly into his chest.


    Then, he eximed loudly, "How about I sustain three stabs on behalf of him?"

 Chapter 1212

    Chapter 1212


    Chapter 1212


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    This one stab by Matthew stunned everyone.


    Even Leanna widened her pair of beautiful eyes at the sight of this.She stared at Matthew with a look of


    disbelief on her face.


    No one had expected that Matthew would stab himself just like that.


    At this moment, Leanna''s eyes turned red, and she felt as if something was grasping her heart.


    If one could say that she merely admired Matthew before this, then at this moment, she had truly fallen


    for him.


    This man has a clear sense in distinguishing kindness and hatred.


    Moreover, he is affectionate, righteous, and responsible! Who else in this world can bepared to a


    man like him? The crown prince was confused.


    He did not expect that Matthew would act so straightforwardly.


    Looking at the blood spurting from the wound, the crown prince slowly frowned his eyebrows.


    Such pain isn''t bearable for an ordinary man! Seeing that the crown prince did not utter a word,


    Matthew pulled out the dagger and continued to stab it in another ce.


    "This is the second stab!"


    After saying that, Matthew drew out the dagger again.


    The moment he was about to stab for the third time, the crown prince suddenly took action and


    grabbed Matthew''s wrist.


    With eyes like torches, the crown prince stared at Matthew.


    After a long while, the crown prince sighed deeply.


    "Matthew, I have never been impressed by anyone''s courage ever in my life! But, this time, I''m truly


    impressed by you! Based on those two stabs, I have no need for Wade''s measly life anymore!


    However, I must take some prize possessions from him on behalf of thatst stab.Men! Come over


    here and cut one of his arms off!"


    Upon receiving the order, the crown prince''s men rushed over.


    They pressed Wade to the ground and cut off one of his arms abruptly.


    This time, Matthew did not stop the crown prince anymore.


    People like Wade should be taught a lesson.


    As for Leanna, she kept gazing at Matthew,pletely forgetting her uncle.


    The crown prince looked as Wade''s arm was cut off, and the expression on his face finally eased a


    little.


    Then, he patted Matthew on the shoulder.


    "Damn you, b*stard! I''m extremely upset that I couldn''t kill anyone tonight!"


    The pat from the crown prince affected Matthew''s wound, and the pain caused the muscles on his face


    to twitch.


    However, Matthew still grinned.


    "It''s not good to murder.Kill less and take it as you''re doing good deeds and umting virtue"


    Upon hearing that, the crown prince waved his hand.


    "F*ck off! You and I, we''re different.If I don''t like that person, I have to kill them.Okay, that''s enough.I


    won''t talk nonsense with you anymore.I consider this matter settled, and now, I have to return to


    Mightwater.Come and find me when you''reing to Mightwater.Let me know if anyone in Mightwater


    dares to shame you, and I''ll bring my men to deal with them!"


    After he had finished speaking, the crown princeughed out loud.


    Then, the crown prince patted Matthew''s shoulder again.


    A rare sight of slight solemnity was seen on his face.


    "Live well, Matthew.There aren''t many people who can impress me, so don''t let me down!" Matthew


    smiled.


    "Don''t worry.I''ll definitely go find you for a drink in Mightwater!"


    The crown princeughed and walked away with his men.


    When he arrived at the door, the crown prince suddenly said, "Oh, by the way, go take a look at the


    backyard.I left you a small gift there."


    Matthew was surprised.


    "What gift?"


    However, the crown prince simply smiled without saying a word.Then, he left with his men.


    As soon as the crown prince left, Matthew could no longer hold himself anymore.


    His body shook, and he fell directly to the ground.


    Upon seeing that, Leanna eximed.She ran over quickly and held Matthew in her arms.


    Initially, Tiger wanted to lend a helping hand.But after observing the situation, he eventually did not


    make a move.


    "Matthew! Matthew! What''s wrong? Don''t scare me!"Leanna asked with a tearful tone.


    Shaking his head, Matthew replied, "I-I''m fine...It''s just that I lost a lot of blood and am a little


    dizzy.Tiger, take the porcin bottle in my pocket and give me the medicine..."


    Tiger wanted to reach out, but Leanna was faster than him by one step.She put her hand into


    Matthew''s pocket.


    It was a hot day, and Matthew was wearing thin pants.


    He almost fainted when Leanna reached into his pocket and nearly grabbed his crotch.

 Chapter 1213

    Chapter 1213


    Chapter 1213


    Leanna took out the porcin bottle and fed Matthew a small pill.


    After swallowing it, Matthew recovered a lot of his energy, and he immediately stopped his bleeding.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Then, he got up in a hurry and sat awkwardly on the sofa, Leanna had retrieved the medicine for him


    just now, and she proceeded to put it back into his pocket, which gave him a physical reaction.


    Leanna didn''t notice it at first, but when she noticed something about Matthew''s expression wasn''t


    right, she remembered that she seemed to have touched something she shouldn''t have just now.


    Her face was flushed, but she smiled when she saw Matthew looking embarrassed.


    At this moment, she realized that this arrogant man would feel shy too! Seeing Leanna''s smile,


    Matthew grew even more embarrassed.


    "Ahem, uh, Miss Sandel, w-why don''t you take your uncle to the hospital first? His arm can''t be


    reattached, but this wound has to be treated!" Matthew said in a low voice.


    In fact, he could help Wade reattach his arm, but he was so sick of the man that he didn''t want to


    bother with all that.


    Leanna immediately nodded and got someone to take Wade away.


    Although Wade managed to stay alive, it would be troublesome in the future.


    The matter of his mistress had been exposed, and even Leanna slightly looked down on him now.


    Now that he had broken his arm, the days ahead would probably be hard too.


    After watching Leanna leave, Matthew immediately red at Tiger.


    "Hey, what were you doing just now? Why didn''t you catch me?" Tiger looked bewildered.


    "Matthew, didn''t President Sandel catch you?" Matthew was agitated.


    "Obviously! But, she''s a girl! I- It''s not appropriate!"


    Tiger responded, "Huh?"


    He was a little confused.


    Leanna was the number one beauty in Eastcliff.


    Why was he upset that such a beautiful woman had held him in her arms? Matthew snapped, "What


    are you so confused about?"


    Tiger muttered in a low voice, "I thought you liked it!"


    Matthew replied, "Get out of here!"


    Tiger shrugged, feeling more impressed with Matthew.


    Faced with a beautiful woman like Leanna, Matthew was still unperturbed.


    Tiger firmly believed that he himself wasn''t capable of that! Matthew rested for a little while.


    Although his medical skills were decent, the wound was bleeding a lot, so it would take two or three


    days to recover.


    However, it was worth the bleeding to sessfully resolve the crown prince''s matter.


    After that, he went to the backyard to look for the small gift left by the crown prince.


    As soon as he arrived in the backyard, Matthew saw that an iron cage had been ced there.


    Inside the iron cage, there was a corpse.


    Matthew recognized at a nce that it was Liam''s body.


    It was just that there were only bones left now.


    The flesh on his body seemed to have been torn, as if the man was eaten alive.


    Tiger looked creeped out.


    "Matthew, it seems like he was fed to dogs alive, right?" Matthew scratched his head.


    He didn''t expect that the crown prince would actually torture Liam to death.


    However, Matthew didn''t sympathize with Liam at all.


    This person tried to kill him several times, and he even tried to assault Sasha.


    He deserved to end up like this.


    After asking Tiger to dispose of the skeletal remains, Matthew left with his hands behind his back.


    At this moment, on the outskirts of Eastcliff, a group of people had secretly gathered together.


    The person leading the group was none other than Robert Sandel.


    The rest of the people were also the high-level members of the six great families.


    Robert was livid, and he said solemnly, "Everyone, Matthew has ruined everything we had been


    building for centuries.We must get our revenge! I''ve sent someone to contact the number one killer in


    Eastshire and asked him to kill that b*stard, Matthew!"


    Upon hearing this, the other five families were all surprised.


    Arthur eximed, "The number one killer in Eastshire? Are you talking about the Soul Hunter, Hunter


    Quin? D-Didn''t he give up on that profession? You actually got him to get involved again?"

 Chapter 1214

    Chapter 1214


    Chapter 1214


    Robert had a smug look on his face.


    "That''s right.It''s the Soul Hunter, Hunter Quin! He had indeed given up on that path, but he owed my


    family a favor in his early years.He promised that he would kill for my family once."


    Everyone suddenly understood the situation.


    The look on Johnny''s face was full of excitement.


    "If Hunter really makes a move, then Matthew would certainly die! It must be known that Hunter has


    been the third-ranked master in Eastshire since the early years.Not to mention, he''s extremely good at


    assassination.If he ambushes in the dark, he can definitely kill Matthew!"


    The others were just as excited.


    "But, Billy is still in Eastcliff.Will Hunter kill Matthew now?" the head of one of the families suddenly


    asked.


    All of them turned to look at Robert, who let out a coldugh.


    "Don''t worry.Billy won''t be staying in Eastcliff for long.He killed Gilbert''s entourage, so the Nn Family


    will never let him go.I estimate that he''ll leave Eastcliff in less than a month! By then, if we kill Matthew


    too, we''ll be able to make aeback and return to Eastcliff"


    The heads of the families were suddenly grinning with joy.


    Robert continued solemnly, "However, there''s still something that needs to be done, and I require your


    help!"


    The heads of the families immediately said, "Master Sandel, if you need help with anything, just tell us"


    Robert replied, "I know that you all still have a lot of your own eyes and ears in Eastcliff.I want you to


    keep an eye on Matthew''s whereabouts and keep me updated at all times.This way, Hunter can be


    provided with the best opportunity to attack and kill Matthew!"


    The heads of the families nodded.


    "That''s not a problem! It''s only right that we do so!"


    A sneer briefly appeared on Robert''s face.


    "Everyone, whether or not we can return to Eastcliff depends on this.I hope we can work together to kill


    the evil b*stard, Matthew.When the timees, Billy will leave Eastcliff, and Eastcliff will be


    ours.Hahaha..."


    All of them burst intoughter, their faces full of joy.


    At Lakeside Garden, Jinny was still staying in the vi that Matthew had provided her with.


    Nowadays, many people from Orleans were still staying in this vi, all of whom were the leaders of the


    72 voodoo ns.


    When Matthew passed by, he found that the outside of the house was full of people kneeling, and all of


    them were the leaders of the 72 voodoo ns.


    Matthew couldn''t help being surprised.


    What''s going on? When he walked over, he saw Sanyul at the door, so he asked in a low voice,


    "Sanyul, what are you all doing?"


    Upon seeing Matthewe over, the group of voodoo n members saluted him.


    One reason was because Matthew helped them find the Supreme Charm Master, and the other reason


    was because the Supreme Charm Master had said that Matthew was the Holy King of Orleans.


    In their eyes, Matthew''s status wasn''t far from the Supreme Charm Master.


    Sanyul whispered, "Holy King, you''re here just in time.Can you help us persuade the Supreme Charm


    Master to go back to Orleans with us? Orleans is in chaos now, so the Supreme Charm Master must go


    back to preside over the overall situation."


    Matthew finally understood what was going on.


    Although Jinny was the Supreme Charm Master, she felt nothing for Orleans, so she wasn''t willing to


    return.


    However, the members of these voodoo ns simply didn''t want to live outside Thousand Hills.


    Therefore, they all wanted Jinny to return to Orleans.


    All of them begged Matthew one after another.


    In their opinion, Jinny would only listen to Matthew.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew nodded, as he also felt that Jinny should make a trip back to Orleans.


    It wasn''t because Jinny needed to go back to preside over the overall situation, but because the


    Supreme Charm Master and Golden Cocoon Charm were the strongest when they were in Orleans.


    In any case, she must make a trip back to Orleans to maximize the Golden Cocoon Charms ability.


    This way, her strength could be at its peak!

 Chapter 1215

    Chapter 1215


    Chapter 1215


    Matthew walked into the house, where Jinny was sitting on the sofa wearing a red dress.


    Her luscious hair was cascading down her shoulders, and her fair slender legs were partly hidden


    under the red gauze dress.


    After awakening the identity of the Supreme Charm Master, Jinny''s temperament had changed a lot.


    In the past, she was just a naive and inexperienced girl.


    But now, there was an inexplicable attraction even in the way she moved.


    Even as she casually fiddled with her hair, it looked as if she was irresistible and could tug at men¡¯s


    heartstrings.


    Matthew knew that this was the charm that came with being the Supreme Charm Master.


    When Jinny saw Matthewing over, her face lit up with joy.


    Jumping up from the sofa, she rushed over to hug Matthew.


    "Matthew, you''re here!"


    Feeling the Supreme Charm Master''s warmth, Matthew felt a little awkward.He discreetly avoided


    Jinny, then chuckled as he told her the purpose of his visit.


    After hearing it, Jinny''s eyes were a little red.


    "Matthew, you want me to go back to Orleans too? But, I don''t like Orleans.Don''t you want me to stay


    by your side?" Matthew sighed.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Jinny, I know that you don''t have good memories of Orleans, but it''s just a prejudice.Besides, your


    mother was also from Orleans.Don''t you want to bring her bones back to her roots? Also, you''re now


    the Supreme Charm Master of Orleans, the leader and spiritual belief of everyone in Orleans.If you


    don''t go back, Orleans will always be in chaos, and a number of members of the voodoo ns will die


    as a result.You have to go back and preside over the overall situation!"


    Jinny was still rather reluctant.


    In the end, she finally agreed to go back and stay for a while after Matthew persuaded her for a long


    time.


    The members of the 72 voodoo n were overjoyed when they learned that Matthew had persuaded


    the Supreme Charm Master, and they were all grateful to him.


    Sanhol even invited Matthew to Orleans, saying that he and Jinny could live together.


    Matthew almost pped him to death.


    How dare he say such nonsense?!


    "By the way, if Jinny returns to Orleans, then what about your cursed worms?" Matthew asked


    suddenly.


    The Golden Cocoon Charm could devour all the cursed worms and venomous creatures, and now that


    the Golden Cocoon Charm had reached its full form, it would devour all of the cursed worms in Orleans


    at any moment.


    Sanyul smiled and said, "Holy King, you''re not seeing the woods for the trees.The Golden Cocoon


    Charm will indeed devour all the cursed worms, but that''s because it''s not easy for the charm to grow,


    so it needs to devour tens of thousands of cursed worms to replenish its nutrients.However, if there''s a


    Supreme Charm Master who nourishes the Golden Cocoon Charm, then the Golden Cocoon Charm


    wouldn''t need to devour all the cursed worms.Now that we have the Supreme Charm Master, not only


    will the Golden Cocoon Charm not devour our cursed worms, our cursed worms will be greatly


    improved if we stay by the Supreme Charm Master''s side."


    Matthew suddenly realized that this was the reason the Golden Cocoon Charm had not been devouring


    the other cursed worms in the past few days.


    These matters should be Orleans¡¯ secrets.


    It wasn''t even in the inheritance of the jade pendant.


    Since Jinny had been persuaded, the people from Orleans wouldn''t be staying in Eastcliff anymore.


    They quickly packed up their things and set off that night, leaving Eastcliff.


    Before leaving, Jinny went to see Jordan and his wife to say goodbye to them.


    The couple were like parents to Jinny, so she was also quite reluctant to part with them.


    As soon as the people from Orleans left Eastcliff, Robert and the others got to know about it.


    Robert''s face was full of joy.


    "That''s great! Even the Supreme Charm Master is gone! Matthew is done for this time! Everyone,


    Hunter has already arrived in Eastcliff.Keep a close eye.During this period, we must kill Matthew when


    we get the chance!"


    The other heads of the families were overjoyed, and delight was clear on their faces.


    Without Jinny''s help, Matthew would be short of a huge backer.


    That way, it would be easier for Hunter to kill Matthew!

 Chapter 1216

    Chapter 1216


    Chapter 1216


    In the morning, Matthew was free, so he rode his electric bike to the hospital.


    After his past few times of refining medicine, his storage of rare medicinal herbs were almost


    consumed.


    He nned to check on the hospital''sputer to see if there were any rare medicinal herbs in


    Eastcliff.


    After thinking about it, he realized he hadn''t been to the hospital for a long time.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    When he rushed to the office, the ce was still clean and tidy.


    There was a bouquet of flowers in the vase on the table.It seemed that Crystal woulde over and


    clean it up every day.


    As soon as Matthew sat down at the table, the room door opened.


    Crystal walked in dressed in white, holding a stack of paper.


    When she saw Matthew, there was surprise in her eyes.


    "Matthew, what brings you here?" Matthew smiled.


    "Why? Can''t Ie back?"


    Crystal clicked her tongue, and her eyes turned red in an instant.


    "So, you do Know toe back! I thought you''d forgotten all about me!"


    Matthew was slightly embarrassed.


    "Sorry.Too many things have been going on recently" Crystal smiled.


    "So, you haven''t forgotten me? I knew it! You must still miss me!"


    Matthew suddenly got tongue-tied.How did she make that connection? However, he couldn''t say


    anything.


    On the night he faked his death, Crystal had cried and fainted several times.


    Although this girl wasn''t good in the past, she was really good to him.


    The two sat and talked for a while.


    During this period, Crystal was truly busy.


    The fund she set up had been getting better recently.


    With the influence of the Harrison Family, this fund now covered the entire Eastcliff.


    In such a short period of time, Crystal had raised tens of millions and had treated nearly a thousand


    poor patients.


    Nowadays, Crystal was well-known in Eastcliff, and Joseph was extremely happy with Crystal''s


    changes.


    When he was out in public, Joseph would be grinning from ear to ear whenever Crystal was


    mentioned.She hadpletely be his pride.


    After chatting for a while, Crystal learned of the purpose of Matthew''s visit to the hospital, so she


    waved her hand and said, "Matthew, you don''t need to check the hospitals in the city.


    These hospitals won''t have the kind of rare medicinal herbs you want.


    My grandfather said that he basically emptied all the medicinal herb banks in Eastcliff when he helped


    you collect themst time"


    Matthew sighed.


    These rare medicinal herbs were already scarce in the first ce.


    It seemed that he had to find a way to get these medicinal herbs elsewhere.


    At this moment, Crystal suddenly said, "By the way, Matthew, Woodside''s market is going to be open to


    the public tomorrow.My grandfather said that several deep-mountain herb collectors have gone to


    Woodside recently, so there should be many rare medicinal herbs being auctioned there.Do you want


    to go and have a look?"


    Matthew''s heart stirred.


    Half of the medicinal herbs he collected before were bought from Woodside, so it would be quite fitting


    to go there again.


    As such, he immediately nodded.


    "That''s great.I''ll pack up and go to Woodside tomorrow" Crystal smiled and nodded.


    "Okay, then I''ll go with you!"


    Matthew''s face darkened, and he couldn''t help but think of when Crystal apanied himst time.


    At that time, Crystal had sneaked into his room in the middle of the night, and something almost


    happened.


    "That''s not necessary.I''ll go alone ande back after buying some herbs.I don''t have to wait for the


    auction, Matthew hurriedly answered.Crystal pouted.


    "What''s the matter? Are you still wary of me? Are you afraid that I''d eat you up? You''re really kicking


    thedder away, huh? If it weren''t because I brought you to Woodsdest time, you probably wouldn''t


    know where that ce is, right? Now that your wings are formed, you want to cast me aside?" Matthew


    was extremely speechless.


    Where''s all thising from? What Crystal said made her sound like a resentful woman who had been


    abandoned.


    "I''m serious.I''ll go tomorrow morning and be back in the afternoon.You don''t need to go to that much


    trouble!" Matthew reasoned.


    Crystal pouted her lips.


    "I don''t care.I want to go with you anyway! You must take me with you!"

 Chapter 1217

    Chapter 1217


    Early the next morning, Matthew got on the ne to Woodside.He had asked Tiger to book the ticket


    for him in advance, specifically in the early hours of the morning to prevent Crystal from following him.


    However, as soon as he sat down in the first ss cabin, a familiar voice sounded from beside him.


    "Matthew, good morning!"


    Matthew was rmed and stared wide-eyed at Crystal, who was wearing tight-fitting sportswear,


    standing next to him with a smile.


    He was confused.What''s going on


    "W-Why are you here?" Matthew asked nkly.


    Crystal smiled.


    "Oh, I knew that you were going to Woodside today, and I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to catch


    you, so I booked the earliest flight and was prepared to pick you up.Who would''ve thought that we


    would be so lucky as to meet on the ne? It seems that this is God''s will!"


    As Crystal spoke, she sat down next to Matthew.


    Matthew was utterly puzzled.He knew that this was definitely not idental.He excused himself to go


    to the restroom and pulled out his phone to call Tiger and asked him what was going on.


    Tiger was asleep when he called, so he said in a daze, "Oh, do you mean Miss Harrison? I booked her


    ticket! What''s the matter?"


    Matthew almost cursed out loud.He''s such an idiot!


    "Why did you book a ticket for her?" Matthew asked anxiously.


    Tiger was confused.


    "Didn''t you ask me to book it for her?"


    Matthew snapped, "When did I ask you to book it for her?"


    Tiger replied, "Miss Harrison said so.She said that you wanted her to guide you, and that you wanted


    me to book a ne ticket for her to join you." Matthew questioned him.


    "When did I say that?"


    Tiger asked, "Huh? You didn''t say that? But, Miss Harrison said you said so..."


    Matthew fumed, "And you believe everything she says? You''ve been drinking too much fake wine,


    haven''t you?"


    Tiger was dumbfounded.


    "No way.Miss Harrison lied to me? W-Why''d she lie to me for no reason?"


    Matthew wanted badly to p the idiot across the face.He hung up the phone and helplessly returned


    to his seat.


    At this point, he had no choice but to take Crystal to Woodside.


    As for Crystal, she couldn''t hide the delight on her face.It was as if she had won.


    She leaned in close to Matthew''s ear and whispered, "I told you that I''d definitely go to Woodside with


    you! What do you think? You can''t get rid of me, huh?"


    For a moment, Matthew was speechless.


    "Miss Harrison, why are you doing this? I''m just going to buy some herbs, and I''ll be back in the


    afternoon.It''ll be tiring for you to make a trip there!"


    Crystal puffed up her chest.


    "I''ll go if I want to.You can''t control me! If I get tired of walking, just carry me on your back.Whatever the


    case, I''ll follow you!"


    Matthew was at a loss for words.


    At this moment, more and more people were getting onto the ne.


    Crystal seemed a little tired, so she leaned on Matthew''s shoulder, closing her eyes to get some rest.


    Matthew advised her in a low voice, "If you''re sleepy, lean the seat back and have a good rest..."


    Crystal refused.


    "No! I like this."


    With that, she hugged Matthew''s arm, as if they were a loving couple.


    Matthew felt extremely awkward, but he was helpless, so he could only let her be.


    Despite that, before Crystal fell asleep, there was amotion at the door.


    Immediately afterward, a group of men and women boarded the ne.


    The people in this group weren''t old.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It looked like they were college students.


    Nevertheless, they were covered in luxury goods, so one could tell they weren''t ordinary people at first


    nce.


    These people were noisy, and they woke up everyone on the ne who were resting.


    Many people frowned, feeling rather dissatisfied with them.


    However, these peoplepletely ignored them.


    All of them sat down and chattered non-stop, as if this ne was their living room.

 Chapter 1218

    Chapter 1218


    The leader of the group was a man who appeared to be a little older.He wore a Rolex, which in itself


    was worth more than half a million.


    Since he sat down, the man had been propping up his forehead with the hand wearing the Rolex, a


    profound look on his face.


    The look in his eyes and his expression made it seem as if he looked down on everyone around


    him.He and Matthew were sitting in the same row, and he was just across the corridor from Crystal.


    Ever since he came onto the ne, his gaze had been constantly wandering over Crystal.


    Although he was apanied by several girls, these girls werepletely iparable to Crystal.


    Although Crystal wasn''tparable to Sasha and Leanna, she was the campus belle in university, so


    how could these girlspare to her? Moreover, she was wearing tight-fitting sportswear, which


    completely outlined the curves of her body.


    That was enough to attract the attention of countless men.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    When this man stared at Crystal, the look on his face was one of unconcealed admiration.


    When he saw Matthew, he looked contemptuous and hostile again.


    To him, Matthew''s clothes were extremely ordinary, so why did he have such a beautiful woman with


    him? At this moment, a girl in hot pants turned, appearing hopeful as she said, "Xander, is Woodside


    really that fun?"


    Upon hearing this, Xander Ward coughed lightly and deliberately raised his voice.


    "Of course! Woodside can be considered the most fun ce in the Six Southern States.I''ve been there


    more than a dozen times, and I get to see something exciting every time.As long as you go to


    Woodside even once, you will never forget it for the rest of your life!"


    Xander deliberately raised his voice to attract Crystal''s attention.


    It was a pity that Crystal was still lying on Matthew''s shoulders, and it seemed like she hadn''t heard him


    at all, which made Xander a little upset.


    His family was from the town below Eastcliff, and his father was the richest man in that town.


    In that town, he had power and authority.


    There was nothing he couldn''t do.


    This had caused him to develop his domineering character.


    Over the years, whenever he saw a beautiful woman, he would try his best to get her.


    When he saw Crystal just now, he had already made up his mind to get this beautiful woman no matter


    what! In order to attract Crystal''s attention, he once again exined some things about Woodside.


    The men and women who came with him were all surprised when they heard it.


    Even the other travelers around him were listening with relish.


    Unfortunately for him, Crystal was lying on Matthew''s shoulder the whole time, so she didn''t look at


    him, which made him furious.


    After a while, Xander couldn''t bear it anymore.


    He pretended to drop something to the ground, and it rolled directly to Crystal''s feet.He took the


    opportunity to smile at Crystal and say, "Prettydy, I''m sorry.Can you help me pick that up?"


    Crystal was finally able to be alone with Matthew, and she was eager for the two of them to be the only


    ones left in the world so that no one would bother them.


    But now, this group of people had boarded the ne and were chatting non-stop, which made her feel


    ufortable.


    Xander hitting on her just made her even more annoyed.She picked up the thing on the ground and


    threw it to Xander.


    "Keep an eye on your own belongings.How old are you? You can''t even hold something properly?"


    With that, Crystaly on Matthew''s shoulder again, not giving Xander a chance to speak at all.


    Xander couldn''t help being taken aback.


    Originally, he wanted to use that opportunity to strike up a conversation with Crystal.


    However, Crystal didn''t even give him a chance.He looked embarrassed and wanted to erupt with


    anger, but he eventually swallowed his fury.He studied Matthew, then suddenly had a n in mind and


    decided to start with Matthew.


    "Bro, sorry for bothering you guys.Oh, by the way, where are you going?" Xander asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1219

    Chapter 1219


    On the outskirts of Eastcliff, Robert almost jumped up with joy when he heard the news that Matthew


    was going to Woodside.


    "We''ve gotten this opportunity by sheer luck! We were worried that we wouldn''t get a chance, but this


    b*stard put his neck in a noose! He was doing all right in Eastcliff, but now he actually went to


    Woodside? Isn''t this self-destruction? In Eastcliff, we''re afraid of Billy and can''t take action at will.Now


    that he''s gone to Woodside, who can protect him, huh?"


    Robert roared withughter.


    Everyone else was ecstatic too, and Johnny was more than excited.


    "Why don''t we go to Woodside too? I want to watch with my own eyes as he dies!"


    Johnny''s proposal was unanimously approved by several other heads of families.


    They immediately proceeded to summon their people and rushed to Woodside.


    Robert even contacted the number one killer, Hunter, and asked him to hurry over to Woodside as well.


    This time, they had made up their minds to kill Matthew in Woodside no matter what! Early in the


    morning, the ne arrived at the airport, which was 30 kilometers away from Woodside.


    Crystal slept all the way on the ne, while Matthew was forced to talk with Xander for the whole


    journey.


    Xander acted as if he was close with Matthew, and he kept looking for topics to talk about with


    Matthew, which left Matthew quite speechless.


    Matthew wasn''t a fool.He could undoubtedly see that Xander was targeting Crystal.


    Throughout the whole journey, Xander had mentioned almost everything about his family''s background.


    He showed off all sorts of wealth, trying to attract Crystal''s attention.


    It was a pity that Crystal never even raised her head,pletely ignoring Xander.


    This situation made Xander a little discouraged and dissatisfied.


    It had to be Known that all the girls he had met before would be all over him as long as they heard


    about his family''s background.


    But, why wasn''t Crystal even looking at him? Seeing that the ne was descending, Xander suddenly


    had a n in mind.


    He smiled and said, "Matthew, you''re going to Woodside too, right? Why don''t we go together? It''s


    more than 30 kilometers from here to Woodside.I rented a few luxury cars in advance.You can ride in


    our car!"


    As soon as Matthew was about to speak, Crystal piped up, "There''s no need for that! We have our own


    car!"


    Xander couldn''t help being taken aback.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Y-You guys have a car? You guys rented a car too?"


    Crystal pursed her lips.


    "What do you mean, rent? A friend is picking me up!"


    Realization dawned on Xander, and he immediately chuckled.


    "I see! But, prettydy, let me advise you.If you''re going to Woodside, you''d better get a good car.This


    way, people will give you a warm wee.If you use a lousy car, the people over there will think you


    have no money and won''t take you seriously!"


    At this moment, a boy leaned over and said triumphantly, "Xander has arranged three Maybachs in


    advance.Hey, our senior is looking out for you by letting you ride in our car.Why are you two so


    ungrateful?"


    Xander smiled at Crystal smugly.


    Matthew was quite speechless.


    These people are truly naive.


    Crystal curled her lips in disdain.


    "You dare to show off three lousy Maybachs?"


    Her remark immediately angered the people around Xander.


    One of the girls had always had a crush on Xander, so she was jealous when she saw his attitude


    toward Crystal.


    Now that she heard what Crystal said, she immediately seized the opportunity and said loudly, "Oh,


    ording to you, the car that''s going toe and pick you up is better than a Maybach? Then, I have


    to see it!"


    The rest mumbled in agreement.


    Xander was sneering at Crystal.


    In his opinion, she was just bluffing.

 Chapter 1220

    Chapter 1220


    Crystal was going to say something, but Matthew stopped her.


    He didn''t bother arguing with these people about these things.


    "All right.Let''s go.I have important matters to attend to!" Matthew said.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Crystal pursed her lips and followed Matthew out.


    However, that girl was reluctant to let them go.


    She followed closely behind them and called out loudly, "What''s the matter? Are you trying to slip away


    because you''re afraid that your lie will be exposed? Oh, I''m going to follow you all to broaden my


    horizons.I''d like to see what car you''re using that''s better than Xander''s!"


    Several other people agreed.


    "Yes.We have to get a clear look today! You dare to call a Maybach lousy? Heh, I''d like to see what


    kind of nice car you rented! Come on! Let''s go together!"


    All of them followed Crystal and Matthew.


    Xander let out a coldugh as he followed them.


    Neither Matthew nor Crystal were wearing branded clothes, so he thought that the two of them were


    just bluffing.


    That was why he wanted to follow the two people and humiliate them.


    Walking out, Xander contacted the car rentalpany and asked them to park the cars at the airport''s


    exit.


    When they went out in a while, he wanted all three Maybachs to be waiting at the exit.


    He wanted to parade his wealth and let Crystal see how strong he was financially! However, the driver


    of the car rentalpany was troubled.


    "Mr.Ward, I''m really sorry.We can''t park our cars at the airport exit!"


    Xander couldn''t help being annoyed.


    "Why not? I''ve been here more than a dozen times.Every time I rented a car, they could park at the


    exit.Why''s it not possible this time?"


    The driver replied, "Mr.Ward, the situation is a bit special this time.It''s not that we don''t want to go over,


    but...the area around the airport exit has been cleared out.We can''t get through!"


    Xander was surprised.


    "Cleared out? Why was it cleared?"


    The driver answered, "I don''t know either.Anyway, the intersection is blocked, and many people in


    ck suits are guarding it.They dont look like good people, so we dare not go over."


    Xander was a little dazed.


    What''s going on? At this moment, the group of people had already reached the exit of the airport.


    The girl from earlier looked around eagerly.


    "Hey, didn''t you say that a luxury car wasing to pick you up? Where''s the car? Where''s the luxury


    car that''s better than Maybach?"


    Crystal was puzzled too.


    The airport exit was empty, and there was no one there.


    What''s going on? At this moment, the sound of a vehicle roaring suddenly came from a distance.


    Immediately afterward, a row of luxury cars drove over.


    At first nce, there were almost forty or fifty of them, all of which were top luxury cars.


    Leading the convoy was a Rolls-Royce.


    Behind it were all kinds of luxury cars, ranging from Ferraris to Lamborghinis.


    The sight dazzled the eyes of everyone present.


    The highlight was that on both sides of the convoy, there were two teams of men in ck suits jogging


    alongside the cars.


    Xander and the others had their mouths agape,pletely shocked.


    Even though Xander''s family was wealthy, he had never seen such a scene.


    The cars drove to the exit, and the two teams of men stood on both sides of the convoy, as if they were


    two teams of guards.


    The front door of the Rolls-Royce opened, and two men immediately went up and quickly spread out a


    red carpet all the way to the exit.


    A handsome young man came out of the Rolls- Royce.


    As he walked over with a bouquet of flowers in his hand, there was a smile on his face, and his head


    was held up high.


    When the girls saw the young man, they couldn''t close their mouths.


    He was simply the Prince Charming of their dreams! In full view of the public, the young man walked


    straight to Crystal''s side.


    He handed Crystal the flowers in his hand, chuckled, and said, "Crystal, it''s been a while!"

 Chapter 1221

    Chapter 1221


    When everyone saw this scene, they were even more stunned.


    Those who had wanted to watch Crystal humiliate herself were all in a daze now.


    They thought Crystal was just bluffing, and they had already thought of what to say to make fun of her.


    Now, they finally knew that Crystal wasn''t bluffing at all, and that what she said was all true.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The cars that came to pick her up were indeed much better than the cars that Xander rented! The girl


    who had the most to say just now widened her eyes, and she murmured to herself, "H-How is this


    possible? How is this possible? Where did they rent so many luxury cars from? None of the car rental


    companies have so many luxury cars!"


    Xander stared straight at the young man who delivered the flowers, and his expression suddenly


    changed as he hurriedly whispered, "These cars aren''t rented!"


    The girl couldn''t hold back her surprise.


    "They''re not rented? Then...where did these carse from? Don''t tell me all these cars belong to


    them!"


    ncing at her, Xander said solemnly, "Do you know who that person is? Let me tell you¡ªhe''s Mason


    Arnold, Ambrose''s adopted son.They''re the leading family in Woodside! If he wants to drive luxury cars,


    does he need to rent them?"


    The girl''s eyes widened.


    "I-Is that true?"


    Xander nodded.


    "Of course it''s true.When I came to Woodsidest time, I was fortunate enough to meet him once.I''m


    definitely not mistaken!"


    The girl was dumbfounded.


    She finally knew how powerful this young man was.She looked even more upset now.


    "H-How did Ambrose''s adopted son know these two people?"


    Everyone else was bewildered too.


    Crystal and Matthew were both dressed in ordinary clothes, and they didn''t look special at all.


    Why would Ambrose''s adopted sone to greet them with such fanfare? Xander frowned slightly.He


    simply couldn''t understand it.


    Although Crystal was beautiful, Mason didn''t need to greet her with such fanfare! He didn''t know that


    Ambrose had a total of three adopted sons like Mason.


    However, Ambrose only had one goddaughter¡ª Crystal.


    Moreover, Ambrose had a daughter in his early years, but unfortunately, she was killed in an ident.


    So, Ambrose loved Crystal the most.


    The three adopted sons knew very well in their hearts that whichever one of them who married Crystal


    would definitely be Ambrose''s sessor.


    Therefore, those three adopted sons were extremely attentive to Crystal.


    On weekdays, they usually weren''t in Woodside, but when Mason learned that Crystal wasing, he


    deliberately hurried back earlier to put on a big show to wee Crystal.


    However, Crystal only cast him a nce and didn''t ept the bouquet of flowers.


    Upset, she pursed her lips.


    "Why are you here? Where''s my godfather? He agreed to pick me up, so why didn''t hee?"


    Xander''s heart skipped a beat.


    Could it be that Mason was treating Crystal with such respect because he knew Crystal''s godfather?


    Mason was slightly embarrassed and said with a smile, "Dad had something important to attend to, so


    he just leftst night, but he told me to entertain you well."


    When Xander heard this, his expression suddenly changed.


    Crystal''s godfather is Mason''s adoptive father? Doesn''t that mean that Crystal is Ambrose''s


    goddaughter? At this moment, Xander felt a chill breeze through his shirt.


    Just now, he actually unted his wealth in front of Ambrose''s goddaughter.


    Wasn''t he just seeking death? At this moment, the girl from earlier leaned over with a look of disdain.


    "Xander, I don''t think this woman is any good.Going around calling people her godfather? Oh, I''m


    guessing she¡¯s some big shot''s mistress¡ª"


    Before she could finish speaking, Xander pped her across the face and hissed, "Shut up, b*tch! How


    dare you insult Mr.Arnold''s goddaughter.Do you have a death wish?"

 Chapter 1222

    Chapter 1222


    The girl was just jealous of Crystal and deliberately wanted to ridicule and nder her.To her surprise,


    she ended up angering Xander.


    Seeing the fierce look on Xander''s face, the girl trembled with fright and couldn''t say a word.


    Fortunately, they were standing quite far away, so Crystal didn''t hear the girl''s remarks.


    Crystal cast them a disdained nce.


    "Hey, do you still want me to ride in your lousy car?"


    Xander and the others smiled in embarrassment, and they dared not say anything more.


    In the end, Crystal ignored them and got into the car before leaving.


    Xander breathed a long sigh of relief.


    He had been so scared that his clothes were almost soaked with sweat.


    He red angrily at the woman next to him and cursed, "B*tch, watch what you say next time! You may


    want to die, but I don''t want to die yet! Don''t f*cking drag me down!"


    The woman''s face flushed, and she was upset.


    "Xander, why are you afraid of them? I just don''t think that woman is any good! She went and got


    herself a godfather for no reason.That guy, Mason, is obviously interested in her.But, when she was on


    the ne just now, she was all over that man.What''s with that? This woman is simply a skittish


    b*tch.Those men are all blind.Why are they all so nice to her?"


    Hearing this, Xander gradually frowned.


    Mason''s expression just now clearly showed that he was interested in Crystal.


    But, what''s the rtionship between Crystal and Matthew? Could it be that Crystal''s hooking up with


    Matthew behind Mason''s back? As he pondered this, his heart wavered.


    If he told Mason about that, wouldn''t he be able to sort them out? He immediately came to his senses,


    then hurriedly gathered everyone before heading straight to Woodside.


    Inside the Rolls-Royce, Mason originally nned to sit in the back with Crystal and chat with her along


    the way.


    However, Crystal got Matthew to sit in the back seat with her, so he was forced to sit in the front row


    instead.


    Mason had thoughtfully ced some fruits in the back row.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Crystal picked up a grape, carefully peeled it, then brought it to Matthew''s mouth.


    Mason''s eyes were nearly bulging.


    Is Crystal trying to feed Matthew? At this moment, jealousy ignited inside him.


    Mason was the most handsome and capable of Ambrose''s three adopted sons, so he always felt that


    everything that belonged to Ambrose would be his.


    He had always regarded Crystal as his forbidden possession, and he was perfectly aware that as long


    as he married Crystal, he could inherit everything from Ambrose.


    Now that Crystal was behaving like this toward Matthew, it naturally made him furious.


    Made speechless by Crystal''s actions, Matthew waved his hand.


    "You can eat it.I don''t want to eat right now¡ª"


    Before he finished speaking, Crystal had already stuffed the grape into his mouth with lightning speed.


    Matthew was dumbfounded, while Crystal had a proud smile on her face.


    Mason clenched his fists, and a cold gleam shed across his eyes.


    However, he didn''t dare to get angry in front of Crystal.


    ncing at Matthew, he asked with a smile, "Crystal, is this your friend? Why don''t you introduce him?"


    Crystal hugged Matthew''s arm and said, "His name is Matthew Larson.He''s not my friend; he''s my


    crush!"


    For a moment, Matthew was speechless.


    Crystal! really speaks her mind.Her statement made Mason''s eyes a little more murderous.


    He stared at Matthew and said in a deep voice, "Matthew Larson? Why haven''t I heard of him before?


    Is there a reputable Larson Family in Eastcliff?"


    He was trying to suggest that Matthew was of humble origin.

 Chapter 1223

    Chapter 1223


    Chapter 1223


    Crystal rolled her eyes at Mason.


    "You haven''t heard of it because you''re ignorant! Let me tell you.Matthew is Eastcliff''s¡ª"


    Initially, she wanted to talk about Matthew, but he interrupted her.


    "My hometown is not Eastcliff.Mason, don''t mind her.Miss Harrison is just joking.We''re just friends.I


    have a wife."


    His exnation made Mason breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, Crystal didn''t care at all and persisted.


    "So what if you''re married? Me liking you has nothing to do with whether or not you''re married! Even if


    you have someone you love, you cant stop me from loving you!"


    For a while, Matthew was speechless, and he couldn''t refute.


    Mason was enraged when he heard this, and he almost stormed off.He truly couldn''t understand why


    Crystal was treating Matthew, a seemingly mediocre man, like this! In no time, they reached Woodside.


    Mason was going to invite Crystal to the vi he had prepared for her.


    However, as soon as Crystal got out of the car, she took Matthew''s arm and left, ignoring Mason


    completely, which made him even more furious.


    Not long after Matthew and Crystal left, Xander and the others arrived.


    Xander and Mason had met once, so they sort of knew each other.


    Xander ran all the way to Mason and greeted him with a smile.


    Mason held him with no regard and simply exchanged a few casual pleasantries with him.


    Just as he was about to leave, Xander suddenly leaned in and whispered, "Mr.Mason, forgive me for


    taking the liberty to ask this, but what''s your rtionship with Miss Harrison?"


    Mason''s expression hardened, and he fixed Xander with a cold re, the murderous intent in his eyes


    growing.


    Xander trembled with fright, and he hurriedly said, "Mr.Mason, I don''t have any other intentions.It''s just


    that we were in the same flight just now, so we saw and learned something.I''m just worried that you''re


    still in the dark, so I just wanted to enlighten you.That man is bad news.He was all over Miss Harrison


    on the ne, and they seemed entangled!"


    Upon hearing this, Mason was furious.


    He grabbed Xander by the cor, then gritted his teeth and said, "Are you telling the truth?"


    Xander immediately nodded.


    "Mr.Mason, even if I had the guts, I wouldn''t dare to lie to you! We all saw it with our own eyes!"


    The several people around Xander nodded too.


    Mason was so furious that he almost went up to Matthew to settle the score.


    However, he was still sensible.He called upon his subordinates and asked them to investigate


    Matthew''s background first.


    It just so happened that when Matthew camest time, the people in Woodside got to have a general


    understanding of Matthew.


    So, these people told him what they found outst time.


    When Matthew camest time, he wasn''t well-known in Eastcliff yet.


    The people in Woodside only knew that he was a live-in son-inw, and they didn''t know how capable


    he was.


    When Mason heard all these, he stormed out.


    "F*cking hell.A good-for-nothing loser has the guts to steal my woman? What''s wrong with Crystal?


    She actually fell in love with such a loser?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Xander''s eyes shone brightly, and he immediately said, "Mr.Mason, Miss Harrison may have been


    deceived.Nowadays, there are many boy toys out there who have been professionally trained to trick


    girls"


    A cold gleam shed across Mason''s eyes as he gritted his teeth and eximed, "That must be the


    case! F*ck.How dare a piece of trash like hime to Woodside! I''d be a punk if I don''t get him to


    kneel and kowtow to me today!"


    With that, Mason got up and rushed out aggressively.


    Xander and the others immediately followed him out, feeling smug and eager to watch the show.

 Chapter 1224

    Chapter 1224


    Chapter 1224


    In Woodside''s market, Matthew was wandering around.He found many medicinal herbs, but


    unfortunately, none of them were particrly rare herbs.


    "Miss Harrison, are you mistaken? Are there really rare medicinal herbs here?" Matthew asked, feeling


    puzzled.


    While eating grapes, Crystal smiled and replied, "Matthew, when have I ever lied to you? Grandpa


    personally told me this.I''m definitely not mistaken!"


    Matthew said, "But, why aren''t there any rare medicinal herbs here? Are wete?"


    Crystal grinned cheekily.


    "That''s not the case.Grandpa said that it''ll take those merchants around two days to get here." Matthew


    nearly spat blood.


    "They''re noting today?"


    Crystal looked innocently at him.


    "I didn''t say they would be here today! I just said that Woodside''s market is open today"


    Matthew''s mouth was agape, and he was unable to speak for a long time.


    At this moment, Crystal suddenly leaned over to Matthew, then she smiled and said, "Matthew, we''re


    already here anyway.Why don''t you think of it asing on vacation with me?"


    The corners of Matthew''s lips twitched as he recalled thest time he stayed here.


    In the middle of the night, Crystal had entered his room, and something almost happened.


    With Crystal''s mischievous character, he didn''t know what would happen if he stayed here this time.


    "Forget it.I still have business to attend to.Let''s go back in the afternoon ande back in two days!"


    Matthew replied.


    Crystal immediately pouted.She had deliberately tricked Matthew intoing over earlier because she


    wanted Matthew to be alone with her for two days.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Just as the two were about to leave, a group of people suddenly rushed in aggressively.


    The person leading was Mason, while Xander followed him like ackey.


    When Xander saw Matthew, he got excited.


    "Mr.Mason, there he is!"


    Mason stormed over with the group of people.Sensing that something wasn''t right, Crystal instantly


    frowned.


    "Mason, what are you doing?"


    Mason pulled her aside at once.


    "Crystal, nothing here is of your concern! I''m here to teach this lying piece of trash a lesson.Go back


    and get some rest!"


    Crystal couldn''t help being annoyed.


    "Who are you calling a liar? You''re the liar!"


    Mason solemnly replied, "Crystal, I''m doing this for your own good! You''ll be grateful to me in the


    future!"


    Crystal grew anxious.


    "Mason, what are you going to do? I''m telling you: Matthew''s identity isn''t as simple as it seems.Even


    the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff show him respect.You-"


    Mason frowned and interrupted, "Crystal, how can you even believe such a lowly lie? Even if his


    identity isn''t simple, the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff won''t respect him.Does he think he''s Billy


    Newman?"


    Crystal was about to speak, but Xander smiled and chimed in, "Miss Harrison, I know that you''ve been


    completely bewitched by him.Nowadays, there are too many boy toys out there who specialize in


    deceiving people for money.You go over and sit down first.We''ll expose him in a while so that you can


    get a clear look at his ugly nature!"


    As Xander spoke, he waved his hand and said, "Come on.Take Miss Harrison to go over and sit down."


    The girls next to Xander immediately came over and pulled Crystal to the side.


    Crystal struggled and yelled, but no one paid attention to her.


    All of them regarded Matthew as a boy toy who tricked women, and they all felt that she had been


    bewitched by Matthew.


    Mason''s expression was cold and arrogant as he cast Matthew a sideways nce.


    "Son of a b*tch.You''re truly a disgrace to men! From now on, you should change your surname!"


    Initially, Matthew wanted to give an exnation, but when he heard this, he couldn''t help feeling


    annoyed.


    This Mason fe is too arrogant.

 Chapter 1225

    Chapter 1225


    Chapter 1225


    Matthew said coldly, "My name is a gift from my parents.What right do you have to change my name?"


    Mason sneered, "A gift from your parents? Huh.Did your parents teach you to deceive others too? Are


    your parents as ill-mannered and uneducated as you?"


    Matthew''s expression turned cold.


    "Mason, listen closely.No matter what misunderstanding there is, it''s between us.You have no right to


    talk about my parents, let alone insult them!"


    Mason tilted his head upward and smiled.


    "Heh, you''re quite a character! F*ck.Who do you think you are, talking to me about rights? Let me tell


    you this: I can say whatever I want.What can you do to me? Hmph.So what if I talk about your parents?


    If they could give birth to garbage like you, then they aren''t any better¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Matthew suddenly took a step forward and reached out to grab Mason''s neck.


    "I''ll give you a chance to apologize to my parents! Otherwise, don''t me me for not going easy on


    you!"


    Matthew warned through gritted teeth.


    Mason didn''t expect that Matthew would dare to make the first move.


    Mason had practiced martial arts with Ambrose since he was a child, so he was quite strong too.


    But now, being held by the neck, he had no power to resist.He was a little confused.


    This boy toy is actually so powerful? At this moment, the people he brought with him roared and rushed


    up to attack Matthew.


    Matthew dodged their attacks, and Mason took the opportunity to break free of Matthew''s grip.


    After coughing a few times, Mason was livid as he pointed at Matthew and roared, "F*ck you! How dare


    you touch me! Kill him!"


    Upon that, more than a dozen people immediately rushed forward, ready to fight Matthew in groups.


    Standing at the side, Crystal was furious and wanted to stop them.


    Upon seeing this, Xander gave the girls a look, indicating for them to cover Crystal''s mouth and press


    her onto the chair.


    Without Crystal''s interference, the battle broke out at once.


    At first, Matthew didn''t want to cause a conflict with these people.


    However, they took out their weapons, wanting to take his life.


    Matthew was also angered, and he no longer held back.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He rapidly knocked dozens of them to the ground.


    Mason was standing in the distance, and he was stunned when he saw this scene.


    Originally, he thought that Matthew was just an ordinary boy toy; he could crush more than a dozen


    people like him with one hand.He didn''t expect that Matthew was so powerful.


    His subordinates were all fighters trained by Ambrose, but more than a dozen of them were defeated


    by Matthew! When Mason saw Matthewing toward him, he panicked a little.He immediately took


    out a firework from his pocket and lit it.


    Fireworks exploded in the air, alerting the entire Woodside.


    This was Woodside''s special distress signal.


    When the people of Woodside saw the fireworks, they woulde as soon as possible.


    In fact, not long after Mason''s fireworks exploded, many people emerged from the market.


    Immediately afterward, many people outside the market rushed over too.


    Upon seeing this, Mason breathed a sigh of relief, looking proud.


    "B*stard, you have some tricks up your sleeve! But, this is Woodside, so your tricks are useless! Over


    here, even the gods can''t save you if I want you dead!"


    With that, Mason waved his hand and yelled, "Kill him!"


    Hundreds of people surged forward.


    Crystal was going insane.She didn''t expect the situation to get this serious.


    Matthew frowned as he wondered if he really had to fight these people.


    In the nick of time, a car sped toward them and stopped right in front of Matthew.


    The person who got out of the car was none other than Ambrose.


    He nced at the crowd and yelled angrily, "Are you all crazy? How dare you be so rude to Mr.Larson!"

 Chapter 1226

    Chapter 1226


    Chapter 1226


    When Ambrose yelled, everyone present stopped what they were doing.


    At the same time, Ambrose turned to Matthew and said, "Mr.Larson, I''m really sorry.Allow me to


    apologize if these people have misunderstood you or offended you!"


    Matthew nodded calmly, noticing that Ambrose''s attitude toward him was much better this time.


    Mason''s expression changed, and he said anxiously, "Dad, this is a boy toy who specializes in tricking


    women! He actually deceived Crystal.Why are you being so polite to someone like him?"


    Ambrose shot him a re.


    "Shut up! What do you know? In Eastcliff, even the Ten Greatest Families have to respect him


    now.You''re calling this kind of person a liar?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Mason was taken aback, and he asked in a confused manner, "Dad, have you been deceived by him


    too? Do you believe such lies too? Why would the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff be respectful to


    him?"


    Furious, Ambrose pped Mason across the face and chided him, "You idiot! You dare to judge him


    when you don''t know anything? Do you know that half of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff have


    been reced? And the members of the new Ten Greatest Families were selected by Mr.Larson"


    Mason was dumbfounded.He stared at Matthew in a daze, an incredulous expression on his face.


    ording to Ambrose, Matthew could determine the life and death of the Ten Greatest Families of


    Eastcliff!


    "Dad, a-are you mistaken? How is that possible? You''re talking about the Ten Greatest Families of


    Eastcliff! This liar actually dared to lie about this? I...I''ll call my friend in Eastcliff now to expose his lies!"


    Mason anxiously refuted.


    Burning with rage, Ambrose pped him across the face once more.


    "This is news that I''ve just received from Eastcliff! Moreover, Mr.Newman and Mr.Harrison personally


    told me all that.Do you think that they would work together to lie to me?"


    Mason was stunned.


    If the statements came from any other person, it had the essence of a lie.


    However, If it came from Billy and Joseph, then it definitely wasn''t a lie.He stared nkly at Matthew,


    unable to understand what was going on.


    Everyone around him was stunned as well.


    Xander and the others, in particr, were currently so scared that they nearly peed their pants.


    Originally, Xander thought Matthew was just a loser, so he wanted to deal with Matthew and vent his


    grievances.


    Who would''ve thought that Matthew''s identity was the most terrifying among them! Although Xander''s


    family was the richest man in their town,pared with the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff, their


    existence wasparable to an ant''s.


    Any one of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff could crush them.


    In other words, Matthew could obliterate them if he wanted.


    Xander regretted it now.


    Why did he provoke such a powerful figure? Wasn''t he just digging his own grave? Ambrose stared


    bitterly at Mason.


    "What are you doing, standing there in a daze? Hurry up and apologize to Mr.Larson!"


    Mason was a little reluctant, but he walked up to Matthew and said in a low voice, "Mr.Larson, I''m


    sorry."


    Matthew''s expression remained cold.


    "I don''t need your apology.Mason, we have no grudges against each other, but you came here and


    insulted my parents.This can''t be solved with a simple apology!"


    Mason''s expression changed.


    "T-Then, what do you want to do?"


    Matthew said nothing, but simply punched him, aiming straight at Mason''s mouth.Having been


    punched, Mason had blood dripping from his mouth, and he had lost a few teeth.

 Chapter 1227

    Chapter 1227


    Chapter 1227


    Next to them, Ambrose frowned, looking a little dissatisfied.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    As some people would say, before beating up a dog, one had to consider who the owner was.


    Moreover, this was his adopted son! However, Matthew didn''t stop and proceeded to kick Mason''s chin.


    Mason''s strength was far from Matthew''s.


    Faced with Matthew, he had no power to resist.


    Seeing that his kick was about tond, Ambrose suddenly made a move to block Matthew''s kick.


    "Mr.Larson, stop while you''re ahead! Although Mason said the wrong thing, he has already apologized


    to you, and you''ve taught him a lesson.This matter isn''t punishable by death, right?"


    Ambrose was smiling vaguely as he spoke, but there was a sharp gleam in his eyes.


    Obviously, as long as Matthew was pushing it, he was going to be hostile with him.


    If he was honest, he didn''t have a good impression of Matthew ever since he learned that Matthew was


    just a live-in son-inw.


    Although what happenedter made him impressed with Matthew, he didn''t actually care much about


    him.


    In his opinion, a man should be indomitable.


    Being a live-in son-inw was a shame.


    However, who would''ve thought that it was this live- in son-inw who stirred up the entire Eastcliff!


    With his capabilities, almost half of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff had been reced.


    Even Mightwater''s Poison Spider was defeated in the hands of Matthew.


    This alone was enough for Ambrose to admire him.


    However, admiration was one thing.


    It didn''t mean that he was afraid of Matthew.


    Only an important figure like Billy could get Ambrose''s respect.


    To him, Matthew was just a capable member of the younger generation.


    He respected Matthew, but it didn''t mean that Matthew could do whatever he wanted in his territory!


    Matthew chuckled lightly, but said nothing.


    This time, he actually wanted to test Ambrose''s attitude.


    Obviously, although Ambrose was polite to him, he didn''t respect him much.


    Ambrose asked someone to take Mason away.


    After roughly understanding what happened, he asked someone to take Xander and the others away


    too.


    Things had gotten to this point all because Xander created bad blood between them.


    Afterward, Mason would certainly not let him go! Xander and his friends were solely to me for all


    this.


    No one would sympathize with them! Ambrose invited Matthew to have lunch with Crystal, but Matthew


    refused.


    He nned to go back first, and when the herb collectors came, he woulde back to buy the herbs.


    After Ambrose learned of this, he stopped Matthew.


    "Mr.Larson, the collectors will be in Woodside tomorrow morning!"


    Matthew couldn''t help being surprised, and Crystal was confused as well.


    "Mr.Arnold, didn''t you tell my grandfather that they wouldn''t arrive until two dayster?"


    Ambrose replied, "The original n was for them to arrive in another two days.But, when they were


    there collecting the herbs, they encountered some incident.So, they wanted to find a group of people


    through me to help them get a batch of medicinal herbs.I went outst night to help them contact


    various forces.Tomorrow morning, they''lle over and meet with all the forces to deal with this matter


    together!"


    Crystal was perplexed.


    "What did they encounter that you had to invite all the forces to solve it? How serious is it?"


    Ambrose smiled.


    "I don''t know the specifics of the matter.As you know, I''m just the middleman.I''m only responsible for


    matching them up and collecting intermediary fees.As for what''s going on and how to deal with these


    matters, it has nothing to do with me!"


    Crystal scratched her head.


    "Mr.Arnold, if you needed to personally approach these forces, it''s definitely not a trivial matter.This


    group of collectors at least offered a high price, right?"


    Ambrose chuckled and waved his hand.


    "Crystal, regarding the forces I contacted this time, money is no longer important! These collectors are


    willing to give me a Seven-Leafed Lotus as a reward."


    When Matthew heard this, a bright light shone in his eyes.

 Chapter 1228

    Chapter 1228


    As the saying went, a casual remark could sound significant to an attentive listener.


    Matthew immediately said, "Master Arnold, is the Seven-Leafed Lotus real or fake?"


    ncing at Matthew, Ambrose said with a smile, "Mr.Larson, you know about the Seven-Leafed Lotus


    too?"


    Matthew nodded with a slight smile.


    Crystal immediately joined in.


    "Matthew, what''s the Seven-Leafed Lotus?"


    Matthew answered lightly, "The Seven-Leafed Lotus is a particrly rare medicinal herb.It blooms once


    every three hundred years, and its medicinal effect is out of this world.It''s not any less capable than the


    Thousand-Year Snow Lotus or the Thousand-Year Ginseng.Besides, the most important thing is that


    the Seven-Leafed Lotus has particrly high requirements in terms of the environment it grows in.This


    kind of lotus loves fire and must live in fiery soil, which is often said to be near volcanic rocks.These


    volcanic rocks have to maintain high temperatures all year round.Otherwise, the lotus won''t be able to


    survive.Therefore, the rarity of the Seven-Leafed Lotus is much higher than that of the Thousand-Year


    Snow Lotus and the Thousand-Year Ginseng.This medicinal herb can really be considered priceless!"


    Crystal''s eyes widened.


    "There''s actually such a magical medicinal herb?"


    Ambrose cast Matthew a profound nce.He didn''t expect that Matthew would know about the Seven-


    Leafed Lotus!


    "It seems that you''re an expert in this field, Mr.Larson.I wonder if you''d be interested in staying and


    watching the excitement.Those collectors will being tomorrow.Not only will they bring the Seven-


    Leafed Lotus, but they''ll also bring many rare medicinal herbs!"


    Ambrose stated with a smile.


    Matthew immediately nodded.


    "Okay, then I''ll wait here for a day!"


    Crystal was overjoyed.


    Matthew staying here for one more day meant that he was going to be alone with her for one more day.


    This was what she was most delighted about.


    Afterward, Ambrose invited the two to lunch.


    Obviously, Ambrose treated Matthew as a big shot in Eastcliff, so he simply did his best as a host, but


    he didn''t regard Matthew as a friend.


    After dinner, Ambrose asked someone to arrange a single vi for Matthew and Crystal to stay in.


    If this were before, Ambrose definitely wouldn''t let Crystal get too close to Matthew.


    Now that Matthew had shown his strengths, he felt that it wasn''t a bad thing for Crystal and Matthew to


    get closer.


    Naturally, Crystal was beyond happy, but Matthew was helpless.


    If he stayed in the same vi as Crystal, he didn''t know what other incidents might happen.


    Meanwhile, after Ambrose sent Matthew and Crystal away, he went straight to the backyard.


    Mason was sitting in the backyard, and in front of him, Xander and the others were kneeling on the


    ground.


    They were all covered in blood stains, and they kept trembling and begging Mason to spare them.


    Mason was livid and ignored their pleas.


    When Ambrose walked over and saw Mason''s half- swollen face, he couldn''t help sighing.


    "Mason, how many times have I told you? No matter what you do, don''t be too impulsive.Why won''t


    you just listen to me?"


    Ambrose chided.


    Mason was dissatisfied.


    "Dad, h-how was I supposed to know that Matthew is so powerful? Dad, i-is this really not a mistake?


    Did he really take down the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff?"


    Ambrose slowly nodded and told him what had happened in Eastcliff recently.


    After Mason heard it, he was dumbfounded.He didn''t expect Matthew to be so strong and capable.


    Ambrose said coldly, "I Know you''re very angry with him, but I advise you not to provoke him


    anymore.This young man isn''t simple.Even Billy admires him very much.You''d better get rid of the


    notion of getting revenge on him.Otherwise, if anything happens, I won''t let you off the hook either!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After Ambrose finished speaking, he turned and left with his hands crossed behind his back.A look of


    resentment shed across Mason''s face, and he was utterly dissatisfied.He was furious that Matthew


    had humiliated him, and he was even more angry that Ambrose just sat idly by!

 Chapter 1229

    Chapter 1229


    Chapter 1229


    Mason ran into the yard in a huff, grabbed the whip, then whipped Xander and the others without


    mercy.


    Soon, Xander and the others fell to the ground with their skin split open and their flesh exposed, wailing


    constantly.


    Xander kneeled at Mason''s feet and pleaded ina trembling voice, "Mr.Mason, Mr.Mason, please spare


    my life...I-l didn''t know that Matthew was so powerful.It was unintentional.Mr.Mason, just treat me like a


    dog and spare me.I-I can give you money topensate for your loss..."


    This enraged Mason even more, so he grabbed the whip and whipped him without a care.


    "F*ck you! Do you think I''m ckmailing you? My family is the authority of Woodside.Do you think I


    need your money? You''re f*cking using money to insult me?"


    The more he whipped, the angrier he became.


    Then, Mason grabbed a dagger and prepared to stab Xander.


    At this moment, a small flying insect suddenlynded on Xander''s neck.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Under Mason''s gaze, the flying insect bit Xander''s neck and went into his body.


    Immediately afterward, Xander let out a series of ear-splitting screams, as if he was suffering a great


    deal of pain.He kept scratching his neck and sinking his hands into his skin, seemingly trying to pull the


    bug out.


    However, his struggles were ultimately in vain.In the end, after nearly digging into his entire neck, he


    fell to the ground covered in blood and died tragically.


    The people who followed him here screamed in fright.


    They had never seen such a terrifying scene before! The young students who followed him to


    Woodside to have fun were now extremely regretful.


    They all heard Xander say that Woodside was exciting, so they wanted toe over and experience it.


    But, they didn''t expect that Woodside was so terrifying.


    How could they imagine how dangerous the outside world was when they had never seen the world


    before? At this moment, they finally knew how cruel the outside world was, but it was toote.


    All of them kneeled on the ground, desperately begging Mason not to kill them.


    Mason himself looked dazed, as he didn''t even know what happened.


    A little flying insect had such a great ability? Just when he was feeling puzzled, the flying insect crawled


    out of Xander''s neck.


    Immediately afterward, it flew to the neck of another young man.


    Same as what happened earlier, the young man followed in Xander''s footsteps and died tragically on


    the spot.


    Mason''s eyes were almost bulging, and he was inplete shock.


    At this moment, several other flying insects flew in.


    The insects first tortured all of Xander''s friends to death, then they flew in front of Mason.


    Mason''s hair stood on end.


    If these flying insects attacked him, then he would be dead meat too! However, those flying insects


    didn''t attack him, but simply fell on the ground in front of him.


    The insects slowly gathered together, and finally, they formed two words¡ªDream Pavilion! Mason''s


    eyes widened even more; he was unable to wrap his head around this scene.


    He knew that the Dream Pavilion wasn''t far from the mountain behind Woodside, and it was an


    extremely secluded ce.


    But, what did the flying insects forming these words mean? Could it be that these flying insects wanted


    to lead him to the Dream Pavilion? But, why? Filled with doubts, Mason got up and went to the Dream


    Pavilion alone.


    He knew perfectly well that it was easy for someone who could control these flying insects to kill him.


    If he didn''t go, he might be in danger! When he arrived at the Dream Pavilion, he saw a middle-aged


    man sitting in the pavilion from a distance.


    If Matthew was here, he would definitely be able to recognize at a nce that this middle-aged man


    was Lord Voodoo, who escaped from Eastcliffst time!

 Chapter 1230

    Chapter 1230


    Chapter 1230


    Mason peered at Lord Voodoo in surprise.


    "Sir, are you looking for me?" Mason asked respectfully.


    After all, anyone who could remotely control those flying insects to kill people wouldn''t be an ordinary


    person.


    Lord Voodoo nodded calmly and pointed to the stone stool next to him.


    "Sit down!" Mason walked over and sat down, looking highly vignt.


    ncing at him, Lord Voodoo asked, "Do you want to kill Matthew?"


    Mason''s heart stirred, and a sharp gleam shed across his eyes.However, in the end, he held back


    and didn''t say a word.Lord Voodoo sneered, "You won''t say anything?"


    "Heh, let me change the question: Do you want to rece Ambrose and be the true master of


    Woodside?" Upon hearing this, Mason stood up, his expression one of anger.


    "Who are you? How dare you say such disrespectful things to me! My adopted father is the master of


    Woodside.If you let me rece him, wouldn''t I be betraying him? You really have your head in the


    clouds!"


    Lord Voodoo threw him a disdainful nce.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You really are useless! You don''t even dare to admit what you truly want, yet you want to be the


    master of Woodside? Heh, you can forget about this dream!"Mason was embarrassed and snapped in


    anger, "Y- You''re spewing nonsense! I''ve never thought of such a thing.."


    Lord Voodoo sneered, "You know deep down whether or not you''ve ever thought about it


    before.However, let me tell you the truth: The heir Ambrose truly wants is definitely not you."


    Mason couldn''t help being furious.


    "That''s bullsh*t!"


    Lord Voodoo questioned, "Am I talking bullsh*t, or are you stupid? If Ambrose really wanted you to be


    the heir, then he wouldn''t let you be so thoroughly humiliated in front of Crystal today!"


    Mason was anxious.


    "H-How was I humiliated? I did something wrong and apologized to him.I-It''s only right of me to do


    so..."


    Lord Voodoo sneered, "Really? You should know that in Ambrose''s heart, he only respects Billy in


    Eastcliff.He doesn''t give a damn about the rest, even if they are the Ten Greatest Families! If that''s the


    case, then why did he ask you to apologize to Matthew? To put it bluntly, you don''t have an important


    position in his heart at all! You''re not the future heir of Woodside, so your reputation isn''t


    important.Understand?"


    For a moment, Mason was a little confused.He knew that Ambrose didn''t hold the Ten Greatest


    Families of Eastcliff with any regard whatsoever.


    This was also the reason he wouldn''t bow down to Matthew.


    In his opinion, even if Matthew defeated the Ten Greatest Families, it was nothing, and it couldn''t be


    compared to Woodside at all.


    Now, Lord Voodoo''s remarks were starting to make him dubious.


    If Ambrose didn''t care about Matthew, why did he want Mason to apologize? Could it be that Ambrose


    truly didn''t care about his reputation? At this thought, Mason looked a little somber, and he couldn''t


    help but feel more resentment toward Ambrose.


    Upon seeing this, Lord Voodoo chuckled and said, "Mason, the opportunity is in front of you now.As


    long as you''re willing to cooperate with me, I promise you can kill Matthew and be the heir of


    Woodside! Besides that, I can also make Crystal fall head over heels for you to the point where she''d


    be willing to do anything for you!"


    A fine gleam shed across Mason''s eyes.


    Every word Lord Voodoo said was provoking the most sensitive part of his heart, making him feel


    tempted.He nced at Lord Voodoo and said in a low voice, "Oh, you''re just saying all these


    things.How can I trust you? Forget the rest¡ªkilling Matthew alone isn''t an easy task!"


    Lord Voodoo raised his head and smiled, then suddenly pped his hands.


    "Come out!" Mason''s expression changed.


    There''s someone else here? Then, won''t what we were talking about be exposed? At this moment, a


    group of people emerged from the woods next to them.


    This group of people was Robert and his party!

 Chapter 1231

    Chapter 1231


    Chapter 1231


    Robert walked straight into Dream Pavilion and said with a smile, "Long time no see, Mason!"


    Mason was surprised.


    "A-Are you the head of the Sandel Family from Eastcliff?"


    Robert had been to Woodside before, and he was considered quite a big shot then.


    Mason had received him upon his arrival at the time.


    Robert smiled lightly and said, "You''re right; that''s me.I''m sure you know these people too¡ªthey''re the


    heads of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff as well." Mason nodded.


    Almost everyone behind Robert had been to Woodside before, so Mason recognized them all.


    Robert said, "Then I believe you must have heard about what happened.We were driven out of Eastcliff


    by that son of a b*tch, Matthew Larson, and he even dared to try to wipe out the Ten Greatest Families,


    making it clear that he wanted to exterminate us all! So we are absolutely at odds with this man, and


    we came to Woodside this time to get rid of him!"


    A bright light shed in Mason''s eyes.His heart trembled in excitement.


    With these people around, it would not be too difficult to kill Matthew after all.


    Robert replied, "By the way, allow me to introduce someone else to you: This gentleman here is Lord


    Voodoo, the master of all of Orleans!"


    Mason''s expression changed as he looked at Lord Voodoo in astonishment.


    He had naturally heard of his name before; his existence was practically God-like.


    As Mason further thought about it carefully, those flying insects before must have been controlled by


    him.


    Besides those from Orleans, who else would have the means to wield control over the insects in such a


    manner? Robert said solemnly, "Not only that, we have also invited the top assassin in Eastshire¡ªthe


    Soul Hunter, Hunter Quin! We are determined to kill Matthew Larson this time around.So, Mason,


    our question to you now is this: Are you willing to join us?"


    Mason took a deep breath.


    With Lord Voodoo and Hunter, killing Matthew would definitely be a piece of cake! "Master Sandel, your


    current strength and manpower should be sufficient to kill Matthew, right? It wouldn''t make much


    difference whether I cooperate or not, right?"


    Mason asked apprehensively.


    Robert shook his head.


    "If our only goal was to kill Matthew, then of course we could do it on our own.However, since


    Woodside is Ambrose''s territory, we would be subject to many restrictions.Furthermore, the Ten


    Greatest Families have wanted to cooperate with the leader of Woodside for a long time, but Ambrose


    is too stubborn and ignores uspletely.Therefore, we think it''s time for someone else to take over


    Woodside¡¯ Mason''s heart jumped.Robert was implying that he wanted him to rece Ambrose.He had


    never dared to think about this before.However, things were different now.


    With the support of the Ten Greatest Families in Eastcliff, and with experts like Lord Voodoo and


    Hunter, this should be an easy feat.


    Most importantly, he had always wanted to take revenge by killing Matthew, and this group of people


    could definitely help him with it! Mason lowered his head and did not speak as he hesitated.


    When Robert noticed Mason''s hesitation, he coughed lightly.


    "Mason, you should be aware that Ambrose has three adopted sons, which means we have two other


    choices, and it doesn''t have to be you.If you don''t agree, then we naturally have to find someone


    else.I''m sure that one of his adopted sons will know what''s good for him and be willing to work with us."


    His words put even more pressure on Mason.He himself knew very well that if he didn''t agree, his life


    would be over right then and there.He gritted his teeth and nodded sharply.


    "Okay, I''ll work with you, but what do you need me to do?"


    Robert and othersughed out loud when they heard his willful response.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Robert replied, "What you have to do is very simple, actually¡ªit''s to disguise Hunter as a bodyguard


    and let him guard Matthew''s vi.That''s it.Hunter would take care of the rest.Mason''s eyes lit up.He


    knew very well that Robert meant Hunter would be the one assassinating Matthew.With Hunter''s


    strength as the top assassin, Matthew was not necessarily his opponent in one-on-onebat.


    On top of that, this was clearly a sneak attack, so was there any hope that Matthew would get out of


    this alive

 Chapter 1232

    Chapter 1232


    Chapter 1232


    In the afternoon, Matthew and Crystal walked around Woodside.He bought some more medicinal


    herbs, ate dinner, and went back to the vi with Crystal.


    Back at the vi, Crystal sat next to Matthew.


    As she was watching him ssify the medicinal herbs, she asked curiously, "Matthew, are these


    Seven-Leafed Lotuses really that precious?"


    Matthew answered, "It depends on who it is for.If one doesn''t know the real use of these lotuses, then


    they would be equivalent to an ordinary Thousand- Year Ginseng.However, if one knows the efficacy of


    them, then the herb might be extremely useful!"


    Crystal was immediately excited.


    "Really? Matthew, do you know the efficacy of these lotuses, then?"


    Matthew didn''t answer, but how could he not know? The Seven-Leafed Lotus was also an extremely


    rare medicinal material in the inheritance of the jade pendant¡ªthey could be used to refine the


    Strength Condensing Pill.


    And this pill was of great significance to those who practiced martial arts.


    They could condense and thereby further enhance one''s internal strength.


    To put it simply, a Strength Condensing Pill could enhance one''s cultivation to make it more effective.


    If Matthew could possess this pill, his strength would definitely increase by leaps and bounds! He had


    always been looking for medicinal herbs that could speed up his cultivation in every way possible.


    This time, he finally came across one.


    Therefore, he was absolutely determined to get this Seven-Leafed Lotus! Crystal approached Matthew


    when she saw his expression.


    "Matthew, do you really want this lotus? I could discuss it with Mr.Arnold and ask him to bring them


    directly to you, if you''d like." Matthew waved his hand.


    "Thank you for your kind thoughts, Miss Harrison.But, this time, I''m afraid even Ambrose can''t help me


    with this.This group of medicinal farmers brought out the lotuses to ask for help in exchange, which


    shows that they probably encountered something difficult.It''s probably not easy to get them this time."


    Crystal was immediately stunned.


    "Huh? Then...what should we do?" Matthew smiled.


    "Well, I believe that in the end, it will work itself out.We''ll see what to do when thingse down to it¡¯


    With that, Matthew picked up the packed herbs.


    "Miss Harrison, you should rest first.We have to get up early tomorrow!" Matthew smiled.


    Upon that, Crystal''s face was flushed with a hint of crimson.She moved closer to Matthew and said


    cheekily, "Am I staying upstairs by myself? But I''m afraid of the dark! So...why don''t youe up and


    join me?"


    Matthew¡¯s expression suddenly dropped¡ªCrystal was really too presumptuous.


    In the end, the two rested separately.


    Matthew was in the room downstairs, and Crystal went to the one upstairs.


    In his room, Matthew sat down cross-legged and practiced the Divine Skill.


    Right now, the only thing he was trying to do was to improve his strength.


    Not long after he sat down, he heard light footsteps outside his door.


    Matthew frowned slightly.


    Is Crystal still determined toe down to tease me again? It didn''t matter because Matthew had


    already locked the door from the inside.


    The footsteps stopped at the door.


    In the next second, he heard his door handle twist a few times but the door stayed shut.


    There were a few more knocks on the door from the outside, but Matthew ignored them.


    Just when Matthew thought that Crystal was about to leave, a sound came from the window in his


    room.


    Matthew turned his head and saw a few small flying insects smashing through the window before flying


    in.


    His expression suddenly changed¡ªthey were venomous bugs! Judging from the strength of the little


    flying insects, they must have been cultivated by Lord Voodoo himself.


    Lord Voodoo is here? Without sparing a thought, Matthew jumped up immediately, opened up the door,


    and rushed out.


    He wasn''t afraid of the cursed bugs, but it was different for Crystal.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    A woman in white stood at the door.


    The moment Matthew opened up her door, he pounced on the woman and picked her up by the waist,


    ready to take her away.


    However, as soon as he picked up the woman, his expression changed.


    Because this woman was not Crystal!

 Chapter 1233

    Chapter 1233


    Chapter 1233


    Although that woman was wearing Crystal''s clothes, their weights were different.


    As soon as Matthew picked her up, he felt that something was wrong.


    But he realized it toote.He felt pain in his chest as a sharp de stabbed directly toward his heart.


    However, Matthew was quick to act.


    He quickly threw the woman in his arms out and dodged to the side.


    As a result, the de failed to stab his heart, but it shed a huge cut across his chest, and blood


    spurted out.


    The woman rolled on the ground.


    Like an ape, she jumped over swiftly and attacked Matthew again.


    Matthew retreated as he avoided the woman''s attack.


    But she was too fast, and Matthew was pretty badly injured, causing him to slow down.


    After a few attacks, the woman had already drawn a few more cuts on Matthew''s body.


    When Matthew finally seized the opportunity to take a few steps back, the woman pressed harder and


    rushed up to him quickly.


    The dagger in her hand was like a shadow, closely following Matthew.


    The moment Matthew slowed down, this dagger could pierce his heart immediately.


    Matthew dodged a few more times.


    As he saw the opportunity, he stuffed two pills into his mouth¡ªa mini Analeptic Pill for temporary


    healing, and an energy pill to improve strength! As the energy pill entered his body, Matthew''s energy


    quickly surged up.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    His strength had also increased rapidly! Matthew punched the woman hard, forcing her to take a few


    steps back.


    He took advantage of the situation by trying to move forward and punched out, engaging in close


    combat with that woman.


    However, he could tell that she was quite strong.


    Even after Matthew took the Energy Pill, she was still able to fight him easily.


    The most crucial thing was that this woman''s moves were unpredictable.


    Based on her skills, she was obviously a professionally trained killer.


    Matthew very nearly suffered a loss several times, and his wound continued to bleed.


    If this continued, he would be exhausted sooner orter.


    After continuing to fight for a while, Matthew suddenly remembered something.


    He made a quick move, constantly shattering ss objects in the house and making a ruckus.


    The face of the woman opposite him changed instantly, she understood what Matthew was meaning to


    do¡ªhe wanted to create amotion to attract people from Woodside.


    Surely enough, not long after, a few men in ck rushed in, and they were all from Woodside.


    The moment they entered the room, they turned on the lights, and Matthew finally saw the appearance


    of the woman across from him.She was not a woman.


    ¡®She¡¯ was simply a man with a short stature! However, he wore a wig and Crystal''s clothes, so it was no


    surprise that people would mistake him for a woman.


    When the man saw that the situation took a turn for the worse, he did not dy and quickly jumped out


    of the window to escape.


    When Matthew saw him escape, he didn''t try to catch up to him either.


    Instead, he hurried to the second floor.


    In the room upstairs, Crystal was unconscious on the bed, but she was unharmed.It seemed that this


    killer had knocked her unconscious, wore her clothes, and went downstairs to sneak an attack on


    Matthew.


    Matthew breathed a sigh of relief.He rescued Crystal, and when she awakened and saw his wound,


    she hugged him and started crying.


    After a while, Ambrose rushed over.


    When Ambrose saw the situation at the scene, he was furious.


    He mmed his hand on a table in the house and roared, "Find out who it is at once! How could he be


    so bold and dare to try to assassinate my guest?! Also, block all exits from Woodside so that this man


    can''t leave the city!"


    The group quickly ran out and started investigating the matter.


    Ambrose came over and saw Matthew''s injury, and his expression became even colder.


    He actually didn''t care about Matthew''s life or death.


    However, the other party actually tried to kill on his territory¡ªwhich was breaking his rules! "Mr.Larson,


    don''t worry.


    I will give you a satisfactory exnation to this matter!"


    Ambrose said in a deep voice¡ªhis eyes were full of anger.

 Chapter 1234

    Chapter 1234


    Chapter 1234


    Matthew slowly exined what happened just now and said solemnly, "Mr.Arnold, I suspect that there


    is an impostor among us."


    Ambrose couldn''t help but be stunned.


    "Impostor? Why do you say so?"


    Matthew said solemnly, "The killer must have hidden in Miss Harrison''s room ahead of time, so he was


    able to avoid me ande down from upstairs! Also, we only began our stay in the afternoon¡ªonly


    your people know which room Miss Harrison and I are staying in."


    Ambrose''s expression suddenly became extremely cold.He clenched his fists and said seriously,


    "Matthew, don''t worry.I will definitely investigate this matter and give you a satisfactory answer! If it was


    indeed my people who leaked the news, I will definitely not tolerate it!"


    Outside the house, Mason shuddered when he heard the conversation between the two.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He quickly ran to the back mountain and found Robert and others hidden here.


    "Master Sandel, you said that this was the top killer in Eastshire! I created such good opportunities for


    him, yet he still failed to kill Matthew?" Mason shouted angrily.


    Robert frowned.


    After all, he was pretty confident in this assassination, and he didn''t expect that something would go


    wrong.


    Lord Voodoo said solemnly, "It seems that we really underestimated Matthew''s strength! After hisst


    battle with me, his strength has really improved a great deal!"


    Mason said angrily, "I don''t want to listen to your nonsense! Now that my adoptive father has begun to


    send people to investigate this matter, I am sure they will soon find out about me.With his character, if


    he found out that I was behind this, he would definitely kill me! What should we do about this?"


    Robert frowned.


    "Mason Arnold, are you questioning us? Wow.I see that you think you''re some bigshot now, huh? How


    dare you yell in front of us!"


    Mason looked at the people around him from the Ten Greatest Families.


    He immediately felt nervous, and his expression changed.


    "l...I''m not questioning you, b-but we are in this together after all...Now that things havee to this


    point, you can''t just kick me to the curb, right?" Mason said awkwardly.


    Robert nced at him and said coldly, "You don''t want to die, huh? Then, it''s very simple! Kill Ambrose


    Arnold, then you don''t have to die"


    Mason''s expression changed greatly.


    "W-What did you say? Did you just tell me to kill my adoptive father!?"


    Robert said coldly, "Why are you even surprised? Haven''t I told you? He who does not resort to violent


    treachery when it is necessary is not a true man.If you want to be the master of Woodside,


    Ambrose must die! Otherwise, do you think you can wait until he steps down?"


    Mason gritted his teeth.


    "T-This is impossible! My father''s kindness to me is as heavy as a mountain.He was the one who


    raised me¡ªhow could I do such a thing to him?"


    Robert sneered.


    "Wow, did you just find your conscience all of a sudden? I don''t remember you being this filial when you


    agreed to cooperate with us and wanted to rece him! Besides, do you think you have a way out


    now? Whatever you have done so far, Ambrose will find out sooner orter.Once he finds out about


    this, hmph, you will be the first to die! Mason, whether you want to die or to attain great power, it all


    depends on your choice today!"


    Mason''s expression changed several times in an instant¡ªhe was very confused.


    But in the end, he gritted his teeth and nodded slowly.


    "You are right.If he doesn''t die, I will! So, what''s the n?" Robert raised his head andughed.


    "It''s true that smart guys would know what''s good for them.Mason, you really didn''t disappoint me!


    Don''t worry.This time, let''s kill two birds with one stone.Not only will we kill Matthew Larson,we will also


    get rid of Ambrose, so don''t you worry!"

 Chapter 1235

    Chapter 1235


    Chapter 1235


    The assassination of Matthew shook the entirety of Woodside.It was known that nothing like this had


    ever happened when Woodside was under Ambrose''s rule these many years.


    And this time, someone actually dared to act in Ambrose''s area meant for his honored guests, which


    was equivalent to provoking him.


    Ambrose sent out everyone from Woodside that night.


    While locking down the area, they searched the entire ce, making sure to find the perpetrator no


    matter what it took.


    At the same time, Ambrose also called over all the guards who were in the vi''s vicinity that day to


    inspect them individually.


    He wanted to find out who had leaked the news of Matthew''s whereabouts.


    At 3.00AM, Mason''s team finally found something.


    They found two suspicious people in the outskirts of Woodside.


    Mason and the others attacked and killed one, while the other fled in the chaos.


    When the news came, Ambrose immediately called on Matthew and asked him to identify the person.


    Matthew rushed to Ambrose''s vi and saw the body on the ground.


    "This is not him!" Matthew said directly.


    Ambrose was a little disappointed and continued to say in surprise, "My people have already searched


    the entire Woodside, and we haven''t found anything yet.Could it be that the person who ambushed you


    has already left Woodside?"


    Matthew looked at Ambrose and said softly, "Mr.Arnold, this person may not have left.If it''s as I


    expected, you have an impostor here, so it''s not surprising that you can''t find this person!"


    Ambrose''s expression changed, and he frowned.


    After pondering for a while, Ambrose shouted, "Mason, ry my orders.Among the 5 teams of guards,


    exchange 10% of their personnel, and search Woodside all over again.Also, have everyone bring


    cameras; I want all the search records!"


    Hearing that, Mason was shocked.


    The reason why these people could not be found was because he had deliberately let them go.And


    now, Ambrose gave such an order¡ªfive teams exchanging personnel in this way was for them to


    supervise each other.


    Under such circumstances, even Mason could never let go of any suspicious person.Hence, Robert


    and the others were definitely going to be found out in Woodside.


    And once they were exposed, Mason would definitely be going down with them.He nodded in


    understanding of Ambrose''s orders, but when he turned around, a cold light shed in his eyes.He


    knew very well that this time, if he didn''t deal with Ambrose, he would definitely die! However, he still


    went out first and gave the orders.Then, he walked to Ambrose''s study.


    In his study, a maid was cleaning up the tea set on the table, but Mason made a random excuse and


    told her to leave.


    Then, Mason picked up Ambrose''s special teacup and smeared some fine powder on the inside.


    After this powder was spread, one would not be able to tell at all that there was anything from the


    outside.


    After that, Mason immediately walked out of the study, pretending that nothing had happened.


    Soon, the maid walked into the study again and went out to the hall with the same tea set, along with


    Ambrose''s cup.


    In the hall, Ambrose brewed himself tea.


    After washing the cups, he brewed three cups of tea and handed them to Matthew and Crystal


    respectively.


    As for himself, he picked up his own special cup and slowly tasted the tea in it.


    Mason stood in the attic in the distance.His eyes were cold as he watched the three people in the hall.


    The powder he had spread in Ambrose''s cup before was given to him by Lord Voodoo.


    As Lord Voodoo passed him the powder, he said to him very clearly that they must be ced in


    Ambrose''s teacup.


    This was because Matthew was a divine doctor, so if this powder was ced in his teacup, he would


    be able to notice it immediately.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    However, Ambrose didn''t have the same ability to do so! The moment they took down Ambrose, they


    could immediately kill Matthew.


    And at that time, Woodside would be dominated by Mason alone.


    Before this, Mason was still hesitating whether to go through with this n or not, but following


    Ambrose''s orders of having the guards supervise each other, he knew that he had no way out.


    If he didn''t do this, he would be found out sooner orter!

 Chapter 1236

    Chapter 1236


    Chapter 1236


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    After a few more cups of tea, Matthew noticed that Ambrose''s eyes were gleaming with a green light.


    Hisplexion suddenly changed, and he rushed to Ambrose''s side immediately, reaching out to grab


    Ambrose''s neck.


    Ambrose subconsciously wanted to resist, but Matthew whispered something in his ear.


    A bright light shed in Ambrose''s eyes, and he immediately pushed Matthew away with a palm.


    Crystal, who was at the side, looked bewildered.


    "What are you two doing? Mr.Arnold, what''s wrong?"


    Ambrose staggered to his feet, and while stepping back, he shouted loudly, "Someone...I need


    someone here! Someone poisoned the tea!"


    A group of people rushed in immediately from outside the door.


    When everyone saw the situation at the scene, they were at a loss.


    At this moment, Mason hurriedly brought more people in as well.


    "Dad, what''s wrong? W-What''s going on here? How can there be poison in the tea?"


    Immediately, he led people to surround Ambrose.


    At this point, Ambrose''s entire face was pale, and there was even some frost on the back of his hand,


    which looked extremely strange.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, Matthew leaned over to Crystal''s side and whispered, "Help Ambrose


    up and keep an eye on him.Woodside will be in chaos tonight!"


    Crystal looked bewildered, but she still ran to Ambrose''s side immediately.


    She wanted to help him up, but when she touched Ambrose''s arm, she felt as if she was grabbing an


    ice block, and her hand retracted from the cold.


    "Mr.Arnold, w-what''s wrong? Why are you so cold?" Crystal was crying.She considered him her


    godfather who loved her the most.


    Ambrose didn''t speak.


    He began to sit cross-legged on the ground, using all his inner strength to resist the cold to prevent the


    cold from traveling to his heart and attacking it.


    When Mason saw this, he immediately waved his hand and said, "Someone! Help my father up to rest


    in the inner room! Also, lock this ce down so no one is allowed to leave!"


    The implication was to lock Matthew here too.His men immediately rushed up and tried to carry


    Ambrose away.


    Crystal clutched Ambrose''s sleeve tightly and followed closely behind.


    Mason saw this and hurriedly said, "Crystal, I don''t think you should go with him.Dad was poisoned and


    needs to rest..."


    Crystal burst into tears upon hearing him and shook her head vigorously.


    "No! I am not going anywhere! I want to be with Mr.Arnold!"


    Mason felt anxious.


    How was he supposed to get anything done with Crystal following Ambrose around?


    "Miss Harrison, this is Woodside, so you still have to abide by the rules here! Dad was poisoned, and


    the matter has not been investigated yet.You have to stay and cooperate with our investigation"


    Mason''s voice turned cold.


    When Crystal heard this, she couldn''t help but get angry.


    "What do you mean? Are you suspecting that I was the one who ced the poison?"


    At this time, an old man next to him also said, "Young Master Mason, the youngdy is the most


    favored daughter of Master Arnold.How would she do such a thing? He is in a crisis now, and it is only


    normal for her to want to follow him."


    The others also looked straight at Mason.


    When this happened, Mason knew that it was impossible to send Crystal away, so he could only nod


    his head.


    "I''m sorry.I''m too worried about my father''s condition.That''s all.If that''s the case, then...Crystal, I''ll


    trouble you to take care of him..."


    Crystal gritted her teeth and did not speak, then she led Ambrose to the inner room with everyone.


    After watching these people walk away, Mason turned to look at Matthew.


    "Mr.Larson, can I trouble you to tell me what happened just now?" he asked coldly.


    Matthew recounted what happened before, and finally said solemnly, "I drank two cups of tea just now


    before I suddenly realized that something was wrong with Mr.Arnold''s tea.I wanted to check it out, but


    he pushed me away.So, I don''t know exactly what the situation is.Do you mind if I take a look at him? I


    know a little something about medicine, so I might be able to help"

 Chapter 1237

    Chapter 1237


    Chapter 1237


    As Matthew was about to check up on Ambrose, Mason stood directly in front of him, blocking his way.


    "There is no need for your help.We have a lot of talented people in Woodside, so we don''t need to


    bother you for this trivial matter.Mr.Larson, why don''t you continue telling me about what happened just


    now?" Matthew frowned.


    "Mason, what are you doing?" Mason said coldly, "I have no other intentions.I just wanted to inquire


    about something.Since everyone drank from the same pot of tea just now, how is it that only my father


    was poisoned, but you are fine?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone in the room looked at Matthew.


    Matthew''s expression turned cold.


    "Mason, are you suspecting that I did it?" Mason sneered.


    "I just hope you can give me an answer, Mr.Larson. But why are you acting so nervous? Are you by


    any chance feeling guilty?"


    Matthew said indignantly, "Why should I feel guilty? What else is there to ask about this? Yes, we drank


    from the same pot of tea, but not from the same cup.The poison could have been ced in the cup."


    Mason nodded.


    "What you said is quite usible.However, Mr.Larson, can you exin another thing to me?"


    As he spoke, Mason looked at the people around him and continued loudly, "In fact, I have heard of this


    in Woodside for a long time, and I know that you are a divine doctor in Eastcliff City.Even Leonard the


    Acupuncturist was willing to bow down to you! And with your medical skills, if someone wants to poison


    you directly, that''s simply impossible! So, Mr.Larson, why is it that when my father got poisoned in front


    of you, you didn''t try to stop it at all?"


    As soon as these words were heard, everyone around them was shocked, and their expressions


    changed.


    The eyes of these people looking at Matthew were also immediately filled with hostility.


    Some of them had even slowly moved toward Matthew.


    Obviously, these people now regarded Matthew as the perpetrator.


    Immediately, a bright light shed in Matthew''s eyes.


    Mason''s words were simply vicious.


    In this way, everyone would definitely doubt him, and they would think that he poisoned the tea!


    Matthew said, "Even if I am a divine doctor, it is still impossible for me to understand all the poisons in


    this world.Besides, Mr.Ambrose and I were sitting so far apart that even if there was something unusual


    in his cup, I wouldn''t have noticed in time!"


    Mason sneered.


    "Was it truly impossible to find out, or were you just pretending not to know?"


    Matthew said solemnly, "Mason, what do you mean by that? You suspect me of poisoning him?"


    Mason said coldly, "You should be well aware of what you did, Mr.Larson.I don''t want to engage in this


    nonsense with you either.Until this matter is investigated clearly, I hope that you will cooperate with


    Woodside''s investigation."


    Matthew said, "No problem at all.I can cooperate with you!"


    Hearing Matthew''s response, Mason nodded.


    "Very well! Someone, shackle Mr.Larson and imprison him in the dungeon!"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Matthew''s expression turned cold.


    "What do you mean?"


    Hearing that, Mason replied, "Until this matter is thoroughly investigated, you are a suspect.And since


    you are a suspect, we must lock you up.Otherwise, should you run away, how would we investigate this


    matter?"


    Matthew was annoyed.


    "I don''t see why I should be shackled for this."


    Mason looked at him coldly.


    "Mr.Larson, if you didn''t do it, then there''s no need for you to worry.We at Woodside will never let any


    criminals go, and we will never wrong an innocent person! Everyone, am I right?"


    Everyone around them replied in agreement, and they all stared at Matthew.


    Obviously, if Matthew continued to refuse to cooperate, everyone would think that it was him who


    committed the poisoning.


    And if that were the case, then they would definitely fight Matthew with all their might.


    Thinking that, Matthew nodded slowly.


    "Okay, then I will cooperate with you."


    Saying that, Matthew stretched out his hands.

 Chapter 1238

    Chapter 1238


    Chapter 1238


    When Mason saw this, he was secretly delighted.He immediately waved his hand, letting a few people


    shackle Matthew.


    Then, they really took Matthew to the dungeon at the back.


    The dungeon in Woodside was specifically used to detain people who vited the rules of Woodside.


    Matthew was taken to the innermost part by Mason himself¡ªthere was no one imprisoned in this


    vicinity.


    He locked Matthew in one of the cells, then turned and left.


    Alone in the cell, Matthew proceeded to sit down with his legs crossed.


    Not long after, footsteps sounded in the distance.


    Matthew looked up and saw a few people walking over.


    These people were wearing guard uniforms.


    They walked to the cell as if they were looking for Matthew, but he closed his eyes and ignored them.


    At this moment, they opened up the cell door and walked in.


    Afterward, they all rushed toward Matthew at the same time.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Matthew saw that something was obviously wrong, so he rolled on the spot, dodging these people.


    However, these strangers were extremely fast, and they rushed over quickly, chasing after him.


    Matthew was shackled, and it was not easy at all for him to try to escape in such a small cell.


    These people moved quickly, so it didn''t take long for them to pin Matthew to the ground.


    At this moment, footsteps were heard outside the door again, and several people approached slowly


    from outside.


    Matthew looked up and saw that they were Robert and others.


    Moreover, he noticed there was a short man standing in the crowd¡ªhe was the killer who had attacked


    him earlier.


    Matthew¡¯s expression turned cold.


    "So you were the one behind all these!?" Robertughed wildly.


    "Of course it''s us! Matthew Larson, apart from us, who else do you think would have such a deep


    hatred for you and desire to kill you?"


    Matthew''s expression was frigid.


    "How despicable! You''ve really embarrassed the Greatest Families by using such a despicable


    method!"


    Again, Robertughed like a maniac.


    "Greatest Families? Matthew, I am not one of them anymore.Did you forget that we were kicked out of


    Eastcliff by you!? The foundation of the Sandel Family, which had been inherited for hundreds of years,


    has been destroyed by you.Right now, enlighten me¡ªdo you think I still need to worry about the dignity


    of the Greatest Families, huh?"


    Robert and the rest walked up to him, their faces full of mockery.


    They saw Matthew being pinned to the ground and were indescribably happy.It was as if the intense


    anger they had suffered before had all been vented at this moment.


    "Master Sandel, why are you wasting your time talking to him? Just kill him already!" one of the


    masters yelled.


    Immediately, Johnny stopped him.


    "Hey, hey, hey.Why are you in such a hurry? He is in our hands now, so how can we just kill him off so


    quickly? He must be tortured to death for the things he did to us!"


    Several other masters burst intoughter and nodded.


    They came here because they wanted to torture Matthew, so of course they wouldn''t let Matthew die so


    comfortably.


    Matthew gritted his teeth and asked solemnly, "You were the one that poisoned Ambrose Arnold?"


    Robert sneered.


    "Of course! Matthew, don''t you find it strange that we only poisoned Ambrose, but not you?"


    Matthew only stared at Robert.


    Robertughed wildly.


    "It''s very simple, actually.You are a divine doctor, so it''s naturally not that easy to poison you! However,


    poisoning Ambrose is different.Besides, poisoning Ambrose and ming it on you¡ªit is killing two


    birds with one stone"


    Matthew said anxiously, "Y-You even want to kill Ambrose?"


    Robert smiled and said, "Well, what can I say? Woodside is such a good ce.How can such a ce


    be left in the hands of a reckless and stubborn man? You caused us to lose so many things, so we


    want Woodside aspensation.That isn''t too much to ask for, is it?"

 Chapter 1239

    Chapter 1239


    Chapter 1239


    Matthew came to a realization.


    "It turns out that you are thinking of taking Woodside! But, h-how did you poison him? That''s Ambrose''s


    mansion, so you couldn''t have just snuck in and poisoned him on your own will!"


    Robert smiled and said, "Matthew, do you want to know who did all of these for us? Hahaha! Today, I''ll


    let you die in rity!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He turned his head and shouted, "Mason, what are you doing hiding over there? It''s gotten to this, so


    juste out and show yourself!"


    In the darkness, Mason walked out slowly.


    His expression was evil, and his eyes were malicious.


    Matthew frowned when he saw Mason.


    "It''s you!?"


    Mason''s face was cold.


    "That''s right.It''s me! Why? You didn''t expect it to be me, did you? From the moment you insulted me,


    you should have seen thising! I''ll have you know that no one, no one can insult me.If you do, you


    have to pay with your life!"


    Matthew gritted his teeth.


    "Ambrose treated you well..."


    Mason angrily rebuked, "Shut up! Scoff.He treated me well?! If he did, he wouldn''t have allowed me to


    be embarrassed in front of so many people!"


    Matthew shook his head and sighed without talking.


    Robert sneered.


    "Wow.Have you already epted your fate just like this? Matthew Larson, are you not going to fight


    back anymore? Why don''t you struggle on a little longer, huh? Think about it: If you die, what will


    happen to your beautiful wife? Tsk tsktsk, you should know many people are lusting after her back in


    Eastcliff! Are you sure you''re going to leave like this? Hahaha!"


    Everyone around was alsoughing wildly.


    At this moment, a cold voice suddenly came from behind them.


    "You should think about how you''re getting out of this alive first!"As soon as they heard this, everyone


    at the scene was taken aback.


    Mason was the first to turn around in horror.He was so frightened by the sight of the tall figure standing


    at the door that he trembled.


    "D-Dad!?"


    The person standing at the door was none other than Ambrose.He stood proudly and did not look at all


    like he was poisoned not long ago.


    Everyone present was stunned at his condition as he looked just fine.


    "H-How are you all right?" Robert eximed.


    Ambrose sneered.


    "Of course I''m fine! After I entered my room, I took the antidote that Matthew gave me!"


    When he was poisoned, Matthew came close to Ambrose''s ear and told him that he was poisoned, and


    then asked him to act out a y to lure out the people behind the scenes.


    At the same time, Matthew even gave him a pill.


    Ambrose obviously decided to go with the n.He pretended to be poisoned and unable to move, and


    that he even needed someone to help him down.


    In order to prevent Ambrose from being assassinated again, Matthew specially asked Crystal to follow


    him at all times.


    In fact, Mason really wanted to take advantage of the chaos to kill Ambrose.


    However, as Crystal kept close to Ambrose, he didn''t dare to make a move.


    After all, the people of Woodside still regarded Crystal as the youngdy of the family.


    After killing Ambrose, he could say that he was poisoned to death.


    However, after killing Crystal, how would he go on to exin it? After that, Robert and others were


    made to believe that Ambrose waspletely paralysed, so they came to this dungeon to show off and


    gloat.


    However, they didn''t know that Ambrose had long known everything clearly.


    Robert and the others were not clueless either.


    When they heard Ambrose''s exnation, they knew immediately that they had been tricked.


    "Matthew, you cunning son of a b*tch! Kill him!" Johnny roared.


    As those few people were just about to make a move, the shackles on Matthew''s body fell off on their


    own.


    In the next second, Matthew jumped up.


    After a few punches and kicks, he instantly knocked down those around him.


    He looked at Johnny coldly.


    "I''m giving you a taste of your medicine; how is that cunning? All of you, on the other hand, were trying


    to secretly poison someone and me it on others.That is what we call a despicable cunning act!"

 Chapter 1240

    Chapter 1240


    Chapter 1240


    Everyone at the scene was stunned again.


    Johnny said anxiously, "Y-Your shackles..."


    Matthew sneered.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "I said it; I''m just giving you a taste of your medicine.We deliberately lured you out.Did you really think


    that these shackles could trap me? I already unlocked them long ago and only pretended to be


    trapped, just to lead you here!"


    Robert and others were all furious as they discovered that this time, they were really fooled by


    Matthew.


    At this moment, Ambrose waved his hand and shouted, "Kill them at once!"


    A group of people from outside rushed in immediately.


    They were the guards that Ambrose had personally trained.


    Mason looked terrified and said in a trembling voice, "Dad, this...this has nothing to do with me...


    Ambrose said coldly, "Nothing to do with you? Hmph! Do you think I''m deaf? I heard everything you


    said just now, loud and clear!"


    Mason almost copsed to the ground.


    He knew that this time, he was done for.


    "Kill them!"


    As soon as Ambrose waved his hand, everyone around him immediately rushed up.


    Robert and others¡¯ expressions instantly changed.


    They were not weak, but it was impossible for them to fight against so many people in Woodside.


    Now that they were surrounded in this dungeon, and many masters from Woodside hade together,


    they would surely die! Robert and the others were desperate.


    At this moment, a cold voice suddenly came from outside.


    "Ambrose Arnold, if you don''t want another daughter to die, then let them go!"


    Ambrose and Matthew hurriedly looked out, only to see two people standing at the entrance of the


    dungeon.


    They were Lord Voodoo and Crystal.


    Crystal was being strangled by Lord Voodoo, and it seemed difficult for her to breathe.


    Ambrose''s expression changed when he saw this scene.


    "Lord Voodoo, let my daughter go at once! Otherwise, I will never let you off till I die!"


    Lord Voodooughed wildly.


    "Ambrose, your threat holds no meaning to me.I will only give you one chance! Let them go, or I''ll kill


    her in front of you!"


    While speaking, he increased the strength of his hold around Crystal''s neck.


    Crystal''s face swelled red immediately.


    Matthew was anxious.


    "Lord Voodoo, let her go, and we''ll let these people go!"


    Ambrose also nodded slowly.


    "Lord Voodoo, as long as you let her go, I guarantee with my life that I will definitely let these people go


    as well!"


    Lord Voodoo sneered.


    "I don''t need your guarantee.As long as you let them go, your daughter can live!"


    Ambrose and Matthew looked at each other, and finally, Ambrose waved his hand.


    Seeing that, the people at the door withdrew.


    Robert and others were overjoyed and swaggered out smugly.


    "Woodside is only this powerful after all! Hahaha, everyone, farewell!"


    Robertughed and walked away.


    Mason wanted to follow them out, but was kicked away by Ambrose.


    Terrified, he hurriedly called for help.


    "Master Sandel, take me with you!"


    Robert barely nced at him.


    "You''re just a waste, so why should 1?"


    Mason was stunned.He didn''t expect that he would be abandoned like this.


    Ambrose red at him.


    "Haven''t you realized it yet? You''re useless to them now, so they don''t need you anymore!"


    Mason was absolutely hopeless.He finally knew he had messed up this time.


    After Robert and the others left, Ambrose said solemnly, "Lord Voodoo, can you let Crystal go now?"


    Lord Voodoo sneered.


    "I''m sorry, but I have never kept any promises! This girl is still useful to us, so I''ll take her with me in the


    meantime!"


    After saying that, he grabbed Crystal, turned around, and ran away.


    Ambrose and Matthew''s expressions changed drastically, and they hurriedly gave chase.


    However, Lord Voodoo was extremely fast as he escaped.


    Ambrose and Matthew chased after them with all their strength.


    After running for more than half an hour, they came to a deserted mountain forest.


    Lord Voodoo threw Crystal on the ground andughed loudly.


    "Ambrose, Matthew, this location has good energies surrounding it! Take this as your grave.How about


    that?"

 Chapter 1241

    Chapter 1241


    Chapter 1241


    Ambrose and Matthew looked at each other.


    They could tell that Lord Voodoo had led them out on purpose in order to keep them away from


    Woodside, and then kill them out here.


    This ce was extremely remote, and people from Woodside wouldn''t be able to find them easily.


    Ambrose clenched his fists and walked forward slowly.


    "Lord Voodoo, do you think you alone can kill me?"


    Lord Voodooughed out loud.


    "I know.Matthew must have given you an antidote that can restrain my venomous creatures.So if it''s


    just me, it''s definitely not enough.However, with the addition of these few people, it should be no


    problem to kill you!"


    As he said this, a few people quietly walked out of the woods nearby.


    The head of the group was a short, stout man.


    Ambrose''splexion changed when he saw this man.


    "The Soul Hunter!?"


    If Mason was here, he would definitely be confused.


    Because this person was not the killer he had arranged in Matthew''s vi before.He thought that the


    skinny man was Hunter, but he didn''t know that the real Hunter had never made a move at all.


    In fact, from the very beginning, Robert and the others did not aim to kill Matthew only.


    Instead, they wanted to im Woodside.


    Therefore, they did so many things to kill both Ambrose and Matthew.


    The thin man sent out before was only Hunter''s apprentice, but not Hunter himself.


    Hunter only promised to take the shot for the Sandel Family once, so of course Robert had to choose


    the best opportunity and couldn''t waste it.


    Tonight, Robert had made two ns.


    If they could directly kill Ambrose with the poisonous tea and then kill Matthew in the dungeon, then


    they didn''t need to trouble Hunter, and Hunter would still owe the Sandels a favor.


    However, if that n didn''t work, then they would lead Ambrose and Matthew to this location and kill


    them right here! Again, Lord Voodoo let out a confidentugh.


    "That''s right.He is the top killer in Eastshire, the Soul Hunter! He promised the Sandel Family that he


    would kill for them only once.So, of course we had to make good use of this opportunity! How about it?


    With him, it''s not difficult to kill you, right?"


    Ambrose''s expression turned cold.


    After all, Lord Voodoo by himself wasn''t weak, but with the addition of Hunter, it would prove to be a


    difficult fight! He looked at Matthew, who nodded slowly in response.


    Ambrose gritted his teeth.


    "Since we are here, it seems that we can''t leave without a fight! And since that''s the case, tonight, we''ll


    solve this matter for once and for all!"


    After saying that, he ripped off his jacket and shouted, "Matthew, just try tost however long you


    can.I''ll kill Lord Voodoo first!"


    As he spoke, Ambrose rushed toward Lord Voodoo like a bullet shot out of a gun.


    Lord Voodoo didn''t dare to be careless and quickly fought back.


    The two hit each other, and Lord Voodoo''s body visibly shook.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Ambrose didn''t waste any words as he shot out with all his strength, and his fists mmed


    toward Lord Voodoo, ready to take him down first.


    At this moment, Hunter let out a sneer, and several apprentices beside him rushed out quickly.


    "You must not forget...your opponent is me!"


    Matthew snorted coldly and rushed up to stop Hunter''s apprentices.


    Hunter''s apprentices were not weak.


    They surrounded Matthew in the middle, and fought hard for a while.


    Hunter smiled disdainfully.


    "With your skill, you still dare to attempt something impossible? After I kill Ambrose, I wille back


    and kill you!"


    He let out a long whistle and rushed toward Ambrose.


    With a roar, Matthew forced the few people around him to retreat.He strode forward and tried to punch


    Hunter from behind.


    As if sensing his movements, Hunter became vignt, and his expression changed.


    In an instant, he turned around to block Matthew''s attack.


    However, Matthew also took advantage of the situation, and his fists kept attacking Hunter, leaving him


    with no way out.


    Hunter was furious.


    "Boy, since you are looking for death, then I will grant your wish! I shall kill you first!"

 Chapter 1242

    Chapter 1242


    Chapter 1242


    Hunter turned around and fought with Matthew with all his might.


    Matthew had to admit that the strength of this top killer in Eastshire was really terrifying.


    The killer''s movements were unique and unpredictable, but the most important thing was that he was


    much stronger than Matthew.


    Not long after the two fought, Matthew was punched by Hunter.


    Matthew tasted a tangy sweetness in his throat and almost spurted out a mouthful of blood.


    However, he swallowed the blood abruptly, and simultaneously ran the essential Qi of the Divine Skill in


    his body, gradually unloading the power of Hunter''s punch.


    Before the battle, Matthew also ate a mini Analeptic Pill to prevent such a situation.


    Facts had proven that Matthew''s choice was correct.He received Hunter''s punches one after another,


    but he still managed to hold on.


    Not only that, but he also seized the opportunity to severely injure one of Hunter''s apprentices.


    In the beginning of the battle, Hunter didn''t take Matthew seriously at all.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    However, it took him and a few apprentices joining forces to besiege Matthew, who even killed one of


    his apprentices, which made him extremely angry.


    "Kid, I''ll kill you!"


    Hunter let out an angry roar.His hits became even more frantic, and he kept attacking Matthew.


    Taking Hunter''s hits, Matthew frowned.


    He did not choose to confront Hunter directly, but instead evaded his attacks.


    Matthew knew very well that with Hunter''s strength, he would definitely suffer if he fought him with all


    his might.


    In such a roundabout way, Hunter couldn''t do anything about him for a while.


    Hunter became even more furious now as Matthew avoided him several times, which made him even


    more violent, and he started chasing Matthew frantically.


    Matthew simply did not confront him, but led him in circles around the area.


    Somewhere else, Lord Voodoo was gradually at a disadvantage, and the fight was getting difficult for


    him.


    Seeing such a situation, he couldn''t help worrying.


    "Hunter, what are you doing? That kid is trying to deliberately anger you and is taking you around in


    circles.Are you really going to let him make a fool out of you?"


    It was only at this time that Hunter realized that something was wrong.He turned around immediately,


    wanting to help Lord Voodoo.


    Meanwhile, Matthew took the opportunity to pounce and continued to engage him in battle.


    After going back and forth several times, Hunter was provoked again and screamed that he wanted to


    kill Matthew.


    On the other side, Ambrose seized the opportunity and hit Lord Voodoo''s chest with a single blow.


    Lord Voodoo spat out a mouthful of blood and almost copsed.


    "Hunter!"


    Lord Voodoo roared angrily.


    Hunter was shocked when he saw Lord Voodoo''s situation.


    "Boy, you are so shameless! I''m done ying with you!"


    After saying that, he turned around and rushed toward Ambrose.


    Matthew hurried to stop him, but Hunter was in a desperate state now.


    At this point, he even chose to take the risk of being attacked by Matthew than to continue engaging


    with him in a fight.


    He immediately rushed over and fought against Ambrose together with Lord Voodoo.


    Ambrose was surrounded by these two people, and he immediately felt an increase in pressure.


    Matthew, on the other hand, was surrounded by Hunter''s several apprentices, unable to provide


    reinforcement to Ambrose at all.


    If this continued, Ambrose would definitely be the first to die! Matthew gritted his teeth.


    Next second, he took out an Energy Pill and swallowed it.


    Now, he had no choice but to fight these people desperately! When the Energy Pill entered his


    stomach, Matthew''s strength suddenly spiked.He forced Hunter''s several apprentices back, rushed up


    quickly, and stopped Hunter again.


    Hunter and Matthew came to fight each other again.


    In between hits, Hunter''s expressions changed.


    "How...How did your strength increase so much?"


    Matthew didn''t respond, but fought against him with all his strength.


    At this moment, Hunter didn''t dare to underestimate Matthew, and concentrated on fighting him.


    Over on the other side, Lord Voodoo was at a disadvantage again as he was being chased and beaten


    up by Ambrose.


    Ambrose was also quite surprised.


    How did Matthew''s strength improve so quickly? However, Matthew couldn''t express his suffering.He


    knew very well that his energy pill would notst long.


    Once the effect of the energy pill was gone, he would lose all his strength and be rendered immobile.


    At that time, he could only wait to be ughtered by others!

 Chapter 1243

    Chapter 1243


    Chapter 1243


    At this point, Matthew was also fighting Hunter desperately as he was on borrowed time.


    As long as Ambrose could kill Lord Voodoo before the pill wore off, then he still had hope! To his


    dismay, Lord Voodoo saw into Matthew''s situation.


    All of a sudden, he said loudly, "Hunter, don''t worry! This kid merely ate a pill that increased his energy,


    and it won''tst long.When the pill''s efficacy is worn off, he will be nothing more than a waste! Hold on


    for a while longer.They''ll be dead for sure!"


    Hunter was overjoyed and simply turned around to run away, no longer confronting Matthew directly.


    Matthew chased Hunter for a while but couldn''t catch up with him, so he could only deal with all of


    Hunter''s apprentices first.


    Though Hunter watched his apprentices being severely injured, he ignored them all.


    Right now, he should be focused on dying time and wait for Matthew''s pill''s effects topletely


    wear off.


    Matthew could also feel that the energy in his body was gradually recovering.


    In other words, the efficacy of this energy pill was almost gone.


    Once the energy pill lost effect but both Hunter and Lord Voodoo were still alive, then Matthew and


    Ambrose would end up dead.


    Matthew knew that the situation was dire.He took a deep breath, and turned around to rush toward


    Lord Voodoo.


    Lord Voodoo was avoiding Ambrose, but he didn''t expect that Matthew would suddenly attack him, so


    he couldn''t help being startled.


    However, Lord Voodoo was also considered to be extremely experienced inbat.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Regardless of his pride, he rolled on the spot, crawled over from under Matthew''s crotch, and avoided


    the blow.


    Matthew took the opportunity to rush to Ambrose''s side and handed an energy pill to him.


    The entire thing happened so quickly, and in the eyes of outsiders, it seemed as if Matthew and


    Ambrose just passed by each other.


    Hunter immediately rushed up, stopped Matthew, and continued to dy time.


    After another five minutes, Matthew''s body gradually paled, and his movements became slower and


    slower.


    In the end, Matthew seemed to have lost all his strength and slumped onto the ground.


    When Lord Voodoo saw this, he was overjoyed.


    "This is great.The medicine is no longer effective, so he is a waste now, and he has no power to resist!


    Kill him!"


    Hunter''s eyes shed fiercely, and he rushed toward Matthew with the dagger in his hand aimed


    directly at Matthew''s neck.


    Ambrose was shocked when he saw this, and hurriedly wanted to rush over to help.


    However, Lord Voodoo was doing his best to hold Ambrose back now, not giving him a chance to help


    at all.


    Matthew saw that Hunter was about to slit his throat open.


    At this moment, Matthew''s hands, which had been hanging down, lifted up all of a sudden.


    Before Hunter could react, Matthew grabbed his wrist and snatched the dagger from his hand.


    Then, Matthew turned the knife around and shed toward Hunter.


    Hunter was startled and subconsciously raised his arm to resist it.


    With the sh, three fingers of his left hand were directly chopped off.


    At once, Hunter let out a painful roar.He quickly turned to avoid him and red at Matthew from a


    distance, his eyes full of vignce.


    Only now did he realize that Matthew was only pretending just now! In fact, with Hunter''s strength, it


    was not so easy for Matthew to hurt him.


    However, Hunter believed that Matthew was powerless to resist, so he let down his guard.


    As a result, Matthew counterattacked, and Hunter had lost three fingers.


    After this blow, Matthewpletely copsed to the ground, losing the strength to resist.


    However, even so, Hunter didn''t dare to attack him again.


    Having suffered a loss just now, Hunter was now very panicked.He stared at Matthew for a while, and


    finally, he rushed over and joined forces with Lord Voodoo to deal with Ambrose.


    Though he was unsure if Matthew was really all out of energy, he felt he could try to procrastinate


    further.


    It was best for him to take advantage of this time to deal with Ambrose instead.


    In fact, Matthew really had no more strength left in him at all.He fell to the ground, looking at Ambrose,


    who was attacked by the two masters, and his brows furrowed tightly.Can Ambrose fight these two on


    his own?

 Chapter 1244

    Chapter 1244


    Chapter 1244


    Hunter''s cooperation with Lord Voodoo truly forced Ambrose to keep retreating.


    The two of them were overjoyed.


    If they could kill Ambrose first, then Matthew would surely die too! But as Ambrose stepped back, they


    didn''t notice that Ambrose had secretly taken the energy pill given to him by Matthew.


    Ambrose deliberately stepped back as a show of weakness, while he was actually just waiting for an


    opportunity.


    Finally, Ambrose found one.


    Immediately, he mmed into Hunter''s chest violently, knocking his entire body into the air.


    Immediately after, he took a shot with all his strength.


    Like a lion pouncing on a rabbit, he quickly charged at Lord Voodoo.


    Ambrose''s strength had been enhanced by the energy pill.


    At this point, Lord Voodoo was not even close to being his opponent.


    Lord Voodoo was also shocked to see this happen.He hurriedly turned to dodge, but how could he


    outrun Ambrose? It didn''t take long for him to be caught up by Ambrose, and he received a heavy blow


    from the man.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    After suffering this massive loss, Lord Voodoo was also furious.He whistled and opened his mouth to


    spit out his Immortal Charm.


    After the Immortal Charm was released, it immediately moved to be entangled with Ambrose.


    Lord Voodoo took the opportunity to make a sneak attack and hit Ambrose several times.


    Ambrose was in pain and, at the same time, was extremely angry.


    In return, he grabbed the Immortal Charm andnded a few heavy punches on it.


    The Immortal Charm was powerful, but after being beaten up this heavily, ck ooze began to flow out


    of its mouth.


    As the Immortal Charm was injured, Lord Voodoo was also undergoing changes rapidly on his end.


    His appearance was rapidly getting old, and his full ck hair had turned gray in an instant.


    He originally only looked like a middle-aged man, but after a while, wrinkles appeared on his forehead,


    and he quickly grew old, turning into an old man in his sixties.


    Ambrose couldn''t help but be surprised.


    This situation waspletely not to his expectations.


    However, Matthew, on the other hand, knew exactly what was going on.


    After all, Lord Voodoo was over ny years old.


    The reason why he looked the way he did was entirely because of the Immortal Charm, which kept him


    young.


    The Immortal Charm was his soulbound curse, and if it suffered from heavy damage, then he would


    quickly grow old.


    Moreover, this type of aging was irreversible.


    In other words, even if the Immortal Charm returned to normal in the future, Lord Voodoo would still be


    old.


    This was the main reason why Lord Voodoo was usually unwilling to use the Immortal Charm when he


    fought against people.


    It was simply because he really couldn''t bear the price of the Immortal Charm suffering heavy injuries!


    However, he had no other choice but to go all out in this moment of life and death.


    "Hunter!" Lord Voodoo roared.


    "Fight with all your might! Otherwise, we both have to die here today!"


    Hunter vomited blood from his mouth, and at this moment, it was not like he had another choice.He


    roared and charged forward, joining forces with Lord Voodoo and the Immortal Charm to attack


    Ambrose.


    It was a battle thatsted nearly ten minutes.


    Eventually, all three fell to the ground.


    Lord Voodoo and Hunter were severely injured, and Ambrose was also covered in blood.


    The efficacy of the energy pill was exhausted, and he had no strength left in him.


    They had all copsed to the ground and were unable to stand up.


    But at this moment, Lord Voodooughed.


    "Ambrose, Matthew, you can''t move, can you? Hahaha! Finally, the person who has thestugh is


    still me!"


    While speaking, Lord Voodoo lightly whistled.


    As if responding to his whistle, something in his waist pocket jumped up and down.


    Not long after, something jumped out of his pocket, and it turned out to be a white toad.


    Matthew''s expression changed when he saw this toad.


    "Frost Charm?"


    Lord Voodooughed.


    "Matthew, you are quite knowledgeable, aren''t you? You can actually recognize this Frost Charm! Yes,


    this is the Frost Charm from Orleans! Oh, I know that you have the jade pendant given to you by the


    Supreme Charm Master, which can resist all Orleans Voodoo¡¯ venomous creatures.However, this Frost


    Charm is not poisonous, so can you resist it?"


    Ambrose hurriedly looked at Matthew, whose ashen face had exined everything! Ambrose couldn''t


    help sighing as he closed his eyes in despair.

 Chapter 1245

    Chapter 1245


    Chapter 1245


    Lord Voodoo looked smug.


    "What''s wrong? Are you giving up because you know that you''re doomed? Don''t worry.The Frost


    Charm can''t kill a person.It''ll only stay in your body, causing your entire body topletely freeze over


    until you lose consciousness and be brain dead! Of course, you''ll still be alive and your


    consciousness will still exist, so you won''t die.But, what''s the difference from being brain dead?


    Hahaha..."


    As Lord Voodoo spoke, he whistled as if giving an order to the toad.


    The toad then jumped up and hopped in Matthew''s direction.


    Lord Voodoo hated Matthew to the core, so the first person he wanted to kill was Matthew.


    Matthew''s eyes were desperate.


    At that moment, he didn''t have the power to resist.


    If the Frost Charm really came over, he couldn''t do anything about it.


    On the other hand, a smug smile was spread widely across Lord Voodoo''s face.However, a person


    suddenly stood up from a near distance.It was Crystal.


    After she was injured by Lord Voodoo, she had been lying on the ground for the entire time and


    witnessed everything that had just happened.


    Ambrose was overjoyed when he saw her getting up.


    "Crystal, hurry up and kill Lord Voodoo!"


    Crystal wanted to pick up the dagger on the ground, but Matthew cried out, "No! Lord Voodoo is


    covered in poison.Although he can''t move now, he can still easily kill you! Don''t get close to him!"


    Ambrose was taken aback when he heard this.He didn''t know about this.


    Crystal was stunned, and she looked at the toad.


    "Then...what should I do?"


    Matthew gritted his teeth and said solemnly, "Leave immediately and find someone to save us!"


    Crystal turned around as if to leave, but she suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    "If I leave to find someone now, wouldn''t you all be in danger? Matthew, you...you''re trying to get me to


    leave, aren''t you?"


    Matthew''s expression changed slightly.She had hit the nail on its head¡ªhe wanted to keep Crystal


    away and not let her be in danger.


    "It''s okay, Miss Harrison.Go and seek help..." Matthew replied.


    However, Crystal stopped and shouted, "Matthew, I knew it.You just wanted to get rid of me! I''m not


    leaving! I will never leave!"


    At her words, Matthew began to panic.


    "If you don''t leave now, you''ll die here!"


    Crystal yelled, "Then so be it! I''m not afraid of death!"


    As she said that, she grabbed a big stone and prepared to go over and smash the toad.


    Matthew shouted frantically, "Don''t! Once the Frost Charm is broken, the icy air inside will leak out and


    kill everyone nearby!"


    Crystal panicked.


    "Then...what can I do?"


    Matthew shook his head helplessly.


    "Miss Harrison, you can''t do anything about the Frost Charm.You should leave.Don''t sacrifice yourself


    for nothing!"


    Meanwhile, Lord Voodooughed.


    "Matthew, you sure treat this little girl quite well! Hahaha, do you want to save him, brat? Look, if you


    pick up the Frost Charm and run out, everything will be fine!"


    Matthew shouted anxiously, "Don''t do it! Once you touch the Frost Charm, it will enter your body!


    Moreover, there isn''t any cure! You will bepletely frozen and be brain dead for the rest of


    your life!"


    Crystal''s expression changed immediately, and she looked at the toad with obvious fear in her eyes.


    After a while, she suddenly gritted her teeth.She ran to Matthew''s side and hugged him, then


    vigorously pressed a kiss to his lips.


    "Matthew, if I die, please don''t forget about me!" Crystal said miserably.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Matthew was rmed by her words.


    "W-What are you nning? Don''t do anything stupid!"


    However, Crystal ignored him.She ran over resolutely and suddenly hugged the toad in her arms, then


    turned around and ran out of the woods.


    At this moment, Matthew only felt his head buzzing all of a sudden, as if his soul had been taken away.

 Chapter 1246

    Chapter 1246


    Chapter 1246


    Everyone at the scene was stunned.


    No one had expected that Crystal would actually pick up the Frost Charm and run away.


    Even Lord Voodoo was dumbfounded.


    He had said those words on purpose in an attempt to scare away Crystal, but he didn''t think Crystal


    would actually give up her life for Matthew! As Ambrose looked at Crystal''s retreating back, his


    expression changed sharply.


    "Crystal! Crystal!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    There was no answer.


    Not long after, everyone heard a sound of something falling to the ground in the distance.


    It was clear that Crystal couldn''t hold on anymore.


    However, Matthew knew that this was the result of the Frost Charm entering her body.


    At that moment, Crystal had already been frozen! A heavy silence fell.


    A beatter, Ambrose was the first to cry out.


    His face was red and his whole body trembled as he red straight in the direction that Crystal left, a


    beast-like roar leaving his mouth.


    However, no matter how hard he screamed, he still couldn''t stand up.


    The energy pill had exhausted all his strength, and he could only lie sprawled out on the ground.


    On the other hand, Lord Voodoo and Hunter were extremely angry.


    "Damn it! Is that woman crazy? That''s the Frost Charm she''s dealing with.Does she want to die?"


    Lord Voodoo scolded angrily.


    Hunter gritted his teeth.


    "Lord Voodoo, do you have any other worms? Let''s get rid of these two first!"


    Lord Voodoo snapped, "Nonsense, do you think I don''t want to? Both of them have the jade pendant


    left by the Charm Master, which can resist most of the worms in Orleans.Out of all the worms I have


    with me, only the Frost Charm is not afraid of the jade pendant!"


    Hunter''s expression became cold.He stopped talking and focused on his concentration to regain his


    strength.He knew that once Ambrose and Matthew stood up before them, they would be screwed.


    Matthew didn''t make a sound, but his hands slowly clenched into a fist.


    He gritted his teeth, desperately suppressing the pain in his heart, and advanced the Divine Skill to the


    extreme in hopes of regaining his strength.


    Now, he no longer cared about Lord Voodoo and Hunter.He just wanted to know what was happening


    to Crystal.


    The Divine Skill revolved frantically, and powerful forces constantly tore Matthew''s meridians.


    This kind of pain was simply not something that ordinary people could bear.


    Moreover, by doing this, he waspletely overdrawing power, which would cause irreparable damage


    to his meridians and affect future cultivation.


    However, Matthew couldn''t care less anymore.His meridians were constantly torn apart, and the


    powerful force made blood ooze from almost every pore of his body.


    On his chest, there was a jade pendant which had been passed down by the ancestors of the Larson


    Family.


    At this moment, the jade pendant seemed to feel Matthew''s pain, and slowly absorbed the nearby


    energy.


    Then, the jade pendant shed faintly with light, and streams of heat suddenly began to flow into


    Matthew''s body to repair his injured meridians.


    Matthew was taken aback.


    He didn''t expect that the jade pendant would have such a wonderful ability! At this time, some slight


    tremors gradually appeared on Ambrose''s end.


    He was also struggling with all his might to stand up.


    Seeing this situation, Hunter couldn''t help but feel a little desperate.


    If Ambrose stood up first, we would be goners! Lord Voodoo had also realized that the situation was not


    right, and his expression changed sharply.


    Seeing that Ambrose was trying to get up little by little, he suddenly gritted his teeth, as if he had made


    an important decision.He let out a low howl, and the Immortal Charm, which had been kept away by


    him, crawled out again.


    The Immortal Charm crawled to Lord Voodoo''s mouth.


    He opened his mouth and abruptly bit off part of the Immortal Charm.


    The Immortal Charm let out a cry, but did not struggle as the worm was absolutely loyal to its master.


    After the Immortal Charm was injured, half of Lord Voodoo''s hair turned gray.


    However, Lord Voodoo seemed to have regained a lot of strength, and he even managed to stand up


    slowly.

 Chapter 1247

    Chapter 1247


    Chapter 1247


    Hunter was overjoyed when he saw this scene.


    "That''s great! Q-Quick, kill them!"


    Lord Voodoo didn''t speak, and his expression was extremely cold.


    "You two b*stards, you actually made me swallow the flesh of the Immortal Charm! I''m not letting you


    go until I make you suffer to death!"


    Lord Voodoo let out a frenzied roar.


    Swallowing the flesh of the Immortal Charm could indeed allow him to restore a lot of his strength in a


    short period of time.


    However, by doing this, the Immortal Charm would be heavily injured.


    The Immortal Charm was a part of him.


    Hence, if the Immortal Charm suffered a heavy blow, it also meant that Lord Voodoo would go through


    the same fate, and even his life span would be reduced.


    Most importantly, such injury to the Immortal Charm was permanent.


    In other words, Lord Voodoo was essentially sacrificing his own life span in exchange for recovering his


    strength.


    Currently, he looked like an old man in his seventies.


    His hair had turned gray and his forehead was covered in wrinkles.


    There was no longer any trace of the chic middle- aged man from before.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Lord Voodoo slowly walked in front of Ambrose and squatted down.


    "Ambrose, have you ever thought that one day you would kneel in front of me?"


    Ambrose gritted his teeth.


    "Lord Voodoo, I regret not killing you in the first ce!"


    Lord Voodooughed loudly.


    "Regret? Ha, if that trash Shane were still alive, he probably regrets it more than you!"


    Hearing this, Matthew''s expression suddenly changed.He hurriedly looked at Lord Voodoo.


    What does this have to do with my father? Suddenly, Ambrose roared angrily, "Lord Voodoo, I''ll make


    you pay for insulting my brother!"


    Ambrose struggled to stand up, but was easily knocked to the ground by Lord Voodoo with a single


    strike.


    "You''ll make me pay? How?"


    Lord Voodooughed arrogantly.


    Next to them, Matthew had his eyes widened.


    What did Ambrose mean? His brother? If that''s the case, why don''t I remember having such an uncle?


    Ambrose fell to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    However, he still struggled to stand up and roared angrily, "Lord Voodoo, you are my mortal enemy


    now! Today, one of us must die!"


    Lord Voodooughed wildly.


    "Hahaha, that''s not exactly right, is it? Do you think that I will still die at this point?"


    Saying that, hended a punch on Ambrose again.


    Ambrose fell to the ground once more, and the massive pain caused his expression to contort.


    Lord Voodoo cackled.


    "Thest member of the Larsons of the Northern Territory is you.Once I kill you, the Larsons of the


    Northern Territory will bepletely wiped out! Hahaha, it fills me with great pleasure just by thinking


    about it!"


    Speaking of this, Lord Voodoo seemed to suddenly think of something, and suddenly chortled again.


    "Oh, sorry, I almost forgot.Even if I don''t kill you, the Larsons of the Northern Territory will nevere


    back! After all, you are no longer a man.Why did your wife leave you in the first ce? It''s because


    you''re infertile, isn''t it? Hahaha, if you can''t take over for the Larson Family even though you''re alive,


    what''s the point? Should I put you out of your misery for you?"


    Cackling wildly, Lord Voodoo raised his foot and stepped on Ambrose''s head.


    His foot was almost about to make contact with Ambrose''s head when a person suddenly lunged over


    and knocked Lord Voodoo flying.It was only then that everyone realized Matthew had stood up.He


    stood in front of Ambrose with a feral expression, his eyes full of murderous intent.


    "You''ll have to get through me if you want to kill him!" Matthew roared.


    Lord Voodoo''s expression changed sharply.


    "You¡ª How did you stand up?"


    Matthew didn''t reply.


    In reality, if it weren''t for the jade pendant nourishing his meridians and greatly restoring his strength, it


    would have been impossible for him to stand up now.


    Lord Voodoo gritted his teeth.


    "So what if you can stand up? It''s useless.I''ll kill you first, then I''ll kill him!"

 Chapter 1248

    Chapter 1248


    Chapter 1248


    Lord Voodoo roared and was about to make a move.


    At this moment, a shouting voice suddenly came from a distance.


    "Chief? Chief? Are you here?"


    The expressions of all four of the men fell.


    Hunter said frantically, "ls that the people of Woodside? They''ve found us!"


    Lord Voodoo''s eyes widened, and he looked into the distance.


    Then, he gritted his teeth and grabbed Hunter before turning around and making a run for it.He didn''t


    know how much Matthew''s strength had recovered, or how long the battle would take.


    However, once the people of Woodside surrounded them, they would undoubtedly meet their death!


    After all, Lord Voodoo had not yet recovered his strength.


    Watching Lord Voodoo run away, Matthew finally breathed a sigh of relief.He hurriedly ran into the


    woods and searched around until he found Crystal lying on the ground.


    Her whole body was as pale as snow, as if she was shrouded in ayer of frost, and her eyebrows


    were frozen with ice.


    At that moment, even her breathing had stopped.


    Matthew felt a pang of pain in his heart.


    He immediately ran over and embraced Crystal in his arms.


    Without wasting another second, he channeled the inner energy of the Divine Skill into her body,


    temporarily protecting her pulse.


    Fortunately, the Frost Charm could only freeze people and couldn''t kill them, so Crystal''s heart was still


    beating.


    Matthew used his inner energy to support her heartbeat, then picked her up and returned to Ambrose.


    Not long after, the people from Woodside found them.


    When they saw the scene, they were all taken aback, before they hurriedly assisted the three of them


    back.


    Once they were back in Woodside, Matthew brought Ambrose a mini Analeptic Pill and got Ambrose''s


    men to bring a pot and arge wooden barrel for him.


    After that, Matthew returned to his room and took out the medicinal herbs he had bought during the day


    and wrote another list to ask Ambrose to look for some more.


    Without wasting any time, Ambrose immediately had his men gather the required herbs.


    Once the preparations wereplete, Matthew boiled arge pot of water and threw the herbs in.


    When the water started boiling, the room was filled with smoke and the strong scent of medicine.


    Matthew made everyone leave, then picked up the boiling pot of water with both hands and poured all


    of the contents into the huge wooden barrel.


    After that, he carried Crystal over.


    Looking at Crystal, who was still covered in frost, Matthew took a deep breath and slowly removed the


    clothes from her body, revealing her beautiful figure.


    However, Matthew didn''t think anything about it at all.


    He slowly ced Crystal in therge wooden barrel and soaked her entire body in the medicinal bath,


    leaving only her head exposed.


    After that, he added more water to the pot and continued to let it boil.


    Before the second pot of water was boiled, the frost on Crystal''s body had already begun melting


    slowly, and her breathing gradually returned.


    Seeing that, Matthew finally let out a sigh of relief.He knew that Crystal could still be saved.


    After that, he walked out of the room and asked Ambrose to arrange for a few maids to take care of


    her.


    His request was very simple¡ªevery two hours, they had to change the medicinal bath for Crystal, and


    the herbs only had to be changed once a day.


    As this was Ambrose''s beloved daughter, he didn''t ask twice and arranged all of his maids to serve


    Crystal.


    After taking a mini Analeptic Pill, Ambrose had also recovered a lot from his injuries.


    Matthew walked into the living room and sat with him.


    Soon, both of them fell silent.


    After a long time, Ambrose said in a low voice, "Mr.Larson, I''m so sorry for this incident.I really didn''t


    expect that the adopted son I raised would do such a thing! Sigh!"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He let out a long sigh.He felt terrible as well.


    Even though Mason was already dead, he was still a child he raised.


    Matthew didn''t care much for this topic.


    He stared at Ambrose for a while, and then suddenly said, "Chief Arnold...or should I say, Chief Larson,


    what is the rtionship between you and the Larsons of the Northern Territory?"

 Chapter 1249

    Chapter 1249


    Chapter 1249


    Ambrose was taken aback.He frowned and looked at Matthew, asking, "What are you trying to say?"


    This incident seemed to have hit a nerve for him.


    Matthew replied softly, "Perhaps I should change my question.What is your rtionship with Shane,


    The King of Northern Territory?"


    Bursting out in fury, Ambrose pped his palm on the table and roared, "Matthew, you have crossed


    the line! I allowed you to stay in Woodside for Crystal''s sake, but it doesn''t mean you can do whatever


    you want here! You aren''t qualified to ask about my affairs, let alone intervene in them! I''m warning you,


    don''t ask anymore questions if you don¡¯t want me to do anything to you!"


    However, Matthew was not fazed at all and stared straight at him.


    "Chief Larson, how did you and Lord Voodoo know each other? Why didn''t you kill Lord Voodoo back


    then? Also, what does Lord Voodoo have to do with Shane''s death?"


    Every time Matthew asked a question, Ambrose''s expression became colder.


    In the end, Ambrose rose to his full height and pointed at Matthew, shouting, "Do you have a death


    wish? I can fulfill it for you!"


    Matthew was not afraid in the slightest even as he faced Ambrose, who was extremely imposing.


    He looked at Ambrose and asked pointedly, "Answer me! Are you a traitor to the Larson Family?"


    Finally unable to bear it any longer, Ambrose roared and sent a heavy punch toward Matthew.


    Matthew dodged it and dered, "Are you unwilling to answer, or are you afraid to? Ambrose Larson,


    why was everyone in the Larson Family exterminated except for you? The people who destroyed the


    Larson Family back then killed the entire Larson Family, but why didn''t they kill you? Everyone in the


    Larson Family, from the elderly in their nies to the children who were mere infants, were


    ughtered.And you, what the hell were you doing at that time?"


    Hearing that, Ambrose finally stood still.He didn''t go after Matthew anymore, but covered his face


    instead.


    At this moment, this burly man, who was as tough as a wall of steel, silently burst into tears all of a


    sudden.


    Matthew looked at Ambrose coldly without the slightest pity on his face.He didn''t know how Ambrose


    survived, but he was certain that Ambrose was a part of the Larson Family.


    Everyone in the Larson Family was dead, but only Ambrose was alive.


    How could he not doubt him? After a long time, Ambrose gradually calmed down.


    He didn''t try to hit Matthew anymore, but stared at him for a long time before asking, "Who the hell are


    you? How do you know about the Larson Family?"


    Matthew retorted, "I asked you first.You should be the one to answer my question!"


    Ambrose gritted his teeth.


    "I have no obligation to answer you!" Matthew sneered.


    "You can choose not to answer.But, are you sure your conscience will allow it? So many people in the


    Larson Family died in battle, but you survived, living in dishonor, and you''re even abusing your power


    in Woodside.Do you think you deserve this surname?"


    Ambrose was driven to anger again.


    "Why can''t I get over my conscience? How am I undeserving of this surname? Listen closely, it is not I


    that does not deserve this surname, but this surname that does not deserve me!"


    As he spoke, he was practically yelling by the end.


    Matthew was surprised.


    What does he mean? Did our family ever do anything to him? After thinking for a moment, Matthew


    replied coldly, "Because this surname doesn''t deserve you, you betrayed your family! And you colluded


    with outsiders to destroy the entire family! You were taking revenge on your family!"


    Ambrose burst out in anger, "Nonsense! I, Ambrose Larson, am a righteous man! How could I do such


    a thing? Even if my family wronged me, I wouldn''t retaliate against them!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Matthew red at him.


    "Then tell me, how was the Larson Family destroyed?"


    Ambrose was starting to break down.


    He hugged his head and said loudly, "How would I know? If I knew, I would have given my life up to


    avenge my family a long time ago!"

 Chapter 1250

    Chapter 1250


    Chapter 1250


    Matthew stared at Ambrose intently.He originally thought that he could ask Ambrose for clues about the


    family feud, but he hadn''t expected that Ambrose didn''t know a single thing.


    Nevertheless, he learned a very important thing from Ambrose.


    That was, Ambrose was actually from the Larson Family.


    Perhaps the family did something that hurt him back then, which caused him to keep his distance from


    them.


    However, it was clear that Ambrose still harbored affection for his family.


    Knowing these facts, Matthew was able to feel a lot more at ease.


    At least Ambrose remained loyal to the Larson Family from the beginning until now.


    In that case, Matthew could reveal his identity to Ambrose! He cleared his throat and looked around to


    make sure there was no one around before he said softly, "Uncle Ambrose, do you know who I am?"


    Ambrose looked at him in surprise.


    "What...What do you mean?"


    The sudden affectionate form of address from Matthew caught him off guard, making him unable to


    grasp the situation.


    Without missing a beat, Matthew immediately took out the family¡¯s jade pendant.


    "Do you recognize this thing?"


    When Ambrose saw what was in Matthew''s hand, his expression changed drastically.


    "Isn''t this...the sacred jade pendant handed down by the Larson Family ancestors? Why is it in your


    hands? W-Who the hell are you?"


    Matthew replied, "My father left this behind for me!"


    Ambrose yelled, "Your father?! Your father stole the Larson Family''s sacred jade pendant?!"


    Saying that, Ambrose burst out in anger, his fists clenched by his sides.


    From his posture, it was clear that he was nning to fight Matthew to death.


    Matthew took out his phone and opened a picture of his mother.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Uncle Ambrose, do you know this person?"


    With a frown, Ambrose took a nce at the phone and was immediately stunned.


    After a while, he suddenly burst into tears.


    "This...This is my sister-in-w! Back then, if it weren''t for her, I...I would have died a long time ago!"


    Matthew said softly, "She is my mother."


    Ambrose''s eyes widened, and he looked at Matthew in disbelief.


    "A-Are you serious?"


    Matthew slowly nodded.


    "Absolutely.My father is Shane Larson, the King of the Northern Territory!"


    Ambrose stared at Matthew for a long time.


    Then, all of a sudden, he fell to his knees, his lips trembling so much that he nearly couldn''t speak.


    "G-Greetings, Young Master..."


    Matthew was taken aback.He hadn''t expected that Ambrose would act like this.


    "Uncle Ambrose, I was only a teenager when the Larson Family suffered a great disaster.I don''t know


    much about the people in our family or what happened yet.Are you really a part of the Larson Family?"


    Matthew questioned.


    Ambrose immediately answered, "Young Master, I am part of a branch of the Larson Family, and I am


    far from the main bloodline.However, I am indeed a member of the Larson Family."


    Matthew frowned.


    "When the Larson Family was destroyed back then, how did you survive?" Ambrose sighed.


    "Although I am a part of the Larson Family, 18 years ago, when you were still young, I was disowned!"


    Matthew asked in surprise, "Why?"


    Ambrose exined, "Because I fell in love with a woman I shouldn''t have.The forces behind that


    woman were the enemy of the Larson Family, and even the entire Northern Family Alliance.At first, we


    hid our rtionship, butter on, the Northern Family Alliance was ambushed by those forces and


    suffered a catastrophe.


    They investigated the matter and found out about the rtionship between me and that woman, so


    they said that I leaked the Northern Family Alliance''s secrets, causing them to be ambushed.In order to


    make me atone for my sins, they...made me kill that woman.However, I couldn''t do it, so I was expelled


    from the family..."


    Matthew let out a sigh.It seemed that Ambrose also had a pitiful past.


    "Then, how did you get to know Lord Voodoo?" he asked curiously.


    Ambrose looked at Matthew and said in a low voice, "To answer that question, I''ll have to start from the


    time Shane entered Orleans!"

 Chapter 1251

    Chapter 1251


    Chapter 1251


    Ambrose slowly exined what had happened.


    As it turned out, after he was driven out of the family, he wanted to take that woman away and cut all


    ties with these matters, but they were ambushed before they left the Northern Territory.


    As a result, his wife was killed right in front of him.He was also brutally tortured and even got castrated.


    Most importantly, Ambrose''s daughter, who was still an infant at the time, had also gotten seriously


    injured.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Later, it was Shane who rushed over and rescued him.


    In order to treat Ambrose and his daughter, Shane had to find a special cure that was only avable in


    Orleans.


    Hence, Shane took him into Orleans in search of this medicine, which was where they met Lord


    Voodoo.


    Back then, Lord Voodoo was more conceited than he was now.


    Knowing Shane''s identity, he attempted several ambushes, wanting to defeat Shane and be a


    king himself.


    However, Shane defeated him every time, whichpletely angered Lord Voodoo.


    In retaliation, Lord Voodoo used curses, intending to behead Shane, but Shane was a miracle doctor


    himself, so Lord Voodoo''s curses were meaningless to him.


    On the contrary, this angered Shane instead.He injured Lord Voodoo heavily and defeated him until he


    was begging for mercy on his knees.


    In the end, Shane spared Lord Voodoo''s life out of the kindness of his heart.


    However, after all their efforts, they were unable to find the medicine.


    Because of this, Ambrose''s illness could never be cured.


    As for his daughter, after she was kept alive by Shane for several years, she finally died in Ambrose''s


    arms.


    Since then, Ambrose lost all hope and drowned his sorrows in alcohol all day, bing a useless


    man.


    Gradually, the people in the Northern Territory began to forget about Ambrose as well.


    Even when the Larson Family was attackedter, no one paid attention to Ambrose.


    However, Ambrose finally rekindled his fighting spirit because of Shane''s death in battle.


    He wanted to investigate the truth about the destruction of the Larson Family, but as a result, he


    attracted a killer who chased after him until he fled to the south.


    When he was covered in wounds, it was Joseph who had saved him.


    After that, he stayed in Woodside, preparing to umte strength and return to the Northern Territory


    for revenge.


    Fortunately, Master Levi, the King of the South, was very dissatisfied with the current Northern Family


    Alliance.


    Therefore, even though those people in the Northern Territory knew that Ambrose was in Woodside,


    they did not dare to trouble him.


    After hearing everything, Matthew finally had a general understanding of what happened back then.


    There was no doubt that Ambrose was a trustworthy person.


    Matthew asked, "You said that when you returned to the Larson Residence, you saw my father¡¯s body,


    right? Then, did you see what wounds he had?"


    Ambrose sighed.


    "Young Master, I understand what you mean.At that time, I, too, wanted to try to find out what


    happened from Shane''s wounds.However, after I saw his body, I realized that it was impossible,


    because...there were at least a hundred wounds on his body.When he finally died in battle, he still had


    seven broken swords stabbed in his body and two broken des on his shoulders.Besides, his body


    was also forcibly propped up by a broken spear.I...I couldn''t even tell which weapon dealt the final


    blow!"


    Hearing that, Matthew could only feel his blood rushing.


    That was his father they were talking about! He knew that his father died in battle, but he had no idea


    that his father''s death had been so brutal.


    If there were so many weapons on his body, how many people was he surrounded by on that night?


    Matthew clenched his fists.


    Once again, he swore inwardly that he would avenge his father and his family no matter what! Ambrose


    looked at Matthew and said in a low voice, "Young Master, I''m sorry.I...I didn¡¯t know your identity


    before.I apologize if I''ve offended you in any way.Now that you are here, you are the master of


    Woodside from now on.The biggest regret in my life is that I didn''t stay with Shane until the very


    end.From now on, I will hand over my life to you to repay the kindness that Shane had shown me!"

 Chapter 1252

    Chapter 1252


    Chapter 1252


    Matthew nced at Ambrose and said softly, "Uncle Ambrose, you don''t have to be so polite to


    me.You''re my father''s brother, which makes you my uncle.Woodside is yours, and it will always be.I''m


    not looking to take it from you.I just hope that you can help me take revenge!"


    Ambrose nodded immediately.


    "Young Master, don''t worry.Even without you, I will take revenge on this long-standing blood feud! Now


    that you''re here, I''m even more confident!"


    Matthew added, "One more thing, you must not reveal my identity to anyone!"


    Ambrose replied, "Understood, Young Master.Since we don''t know who the mastermind is yet, we can''t


    disclose your identity."


    Matthew nodded and immediately said, "Oh, that reminds me, I heard that there''s some connection


    between Lord Voodoo and the destruction of the Larson Family.Is that true?"


    Ambrose nodded.


    "It''s true.When someone checked the corpses of several influential figures of the Larson Familyter


    on, they found that they all had poison in their bodies.Moreover, Lord Voodoo happened to be there


    when the Larson Family tragedy happened.I suspect that it was Lord Voodoo who poisoned our family


    first, and then the mastermind ambushed them.Otherwise, with the strength of our family, even if the


    mastermind was well prepared, it is impossible to destroy the entire family!"


    Matthew clenched his fists.


    Sure enough, it was rted to Lord Voodoo! It seemed that he had to catch Lord Voodoo to figure out


    who was behind this.


    Ambrose continued, "By the way, I''m suspecting that the people who killed my wife and injured my


    daughter in the first ce are also rted to the mastermind.I''d thought about it carefullyter.I was


    actually an irrelevant person at the time, so why did someonee to deal with me? After that, I


    realized that their purpose was not to defeat me, but to create a grudge between Shane and Lord


    Voodoo.Shane entered Orleans and defeated Lord Voodoo, which caused him to resent Shane and


    hurt the Larson Family.To put it simply, all of this was a trap set up by the mastermind!"


    Matthew''s expression fell.He didn''t expect that the schemes of the mastermind would go so far.


    Everything from the start to the end was a part of their n.


    This mastermind is no simple foe! Matthew pondered for a while, then asked, "Uncle Ambrose, do you


    have any suspects?"


    Scratching his head, Ambrose whispered, "Young Master, I have a few suspects.But, I...I don¡¯t dare to


    say too much.After all, it''s too far-fetched!"


    Matthew assured him, saying, "Pray tell.You have nothing to worry about.I have to know what I''m doing


    at least, no?"


    Ambrose nodded.


    "My biggest suspect is Martin Newmont, the King of Rivenia! He is known as the six kings of the world


    along with Shane.Rivenia is connected to many parts of the Northern Territory, and the two areas often


    have conflicting interests and tension between them.Martin often does things tyrannically, and he is


    always plotting something.He is the most likely suspect!"


    Matthew engraved this name in his heart, making this person his imaginary enemy before he asked,


    "Who else?"


    Ambrose added, "The other person is Gabriel Nn, the King of Stagfort! In the past, he entered the


    Northern Territory while chasing Billy Newman down, but was repelled by Shane.Moreover, his birth


    sister died in the Northern Territory, so he has been threatening to make Shane pay the price"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Matthew frowned.


    Even Billy''s involved in this? Why did Gabriel, the King of Stagfort, want to kill Billy?Also, how did


    Gabriel''s sister die in the Northern Territory? What exactly happened here? Combined with the fact that


    Billy wanted to leave Eastcliff, Matthew vaguely felt that the issue with Billy was not simple.


    "What''s the deal with Billy?" Matthew asked.


    Ambrose let out a sigh.


    "He''s a pitiful person too!"

 Chapter 1253

    Chapter 1253


    Chapter 1253


    Ambrose exined, "Billy used to be a servant of the Nn Family of Bainbridge, the top family in


    Cathay.Because of his gifted body, he got the opportunity to learn martial arts from the Martial Emperor,


    Percival Shawcross.Later, he fell in love with the youngdy of the Nn Family.However, in the eyes


    of the Nn Family, Billy will always be a servant, and it was a huge shame for the youngdy of the


    Nn Family to fall in love with a servant.Therefore, they nned to kill Billy and separate the both of


    them"


    Matthew sighed.He didn''t expect that the First King of Eastcliff had gone through such a tragic past.


    If Billy was still regarded as a servant even with his current power and achievements, Matthew couldn''t


    help wondering how strong the Nn Family was.


    Ambrose continued, "The youngdy was pregnant, and she eloped with Billy and tried to escape.The


    Nn Family hunted them down several times, and even said that they would kill the youngdy as


    well to save their reputation"


    "During their escape, the youngdy was injured.In order to save her, Billy went looking for Shane, but


    when he did, it was already toote.In the end, only the child was saved, and the youngdy did not


    survive."


    "Coincidentally, the eldest brother of the youngdy of the Nn Family, Gabriel, whoter became


    known as the King of Stagfort, arrived.Shane was angry about the Nn Family''s excessive methods,


    so he injured Gabriel heavily.Because of his sister''s death, Gabriel said that he would not let the Larson


    Family go!"


    "Speaking of which, it''s actually a misunderstanding.However, Gabriel has always taken things to the


    extreme.Back then, after his sister''s death, he left the Nn Family angrily and entered Stagfort, where


    he became its king within three years.Later on, he constantly targeted the Northern Territory and


    caused much harm to them"


    At that moment, Matthew finally found out what Billy had experienced back then.


    No wonder he said that his enemies are too powerful.


    The Nn Family''s strength is truly terrifying! For a single junior to just walk out on his family and


    conquer an entire territory, iming himself as its king, his supremacy is simply indisputable.


    "ording to what you said, it seems that the Nn Family has a lot of hatred for Billy.If that¡¯s the


    case, why didn''t the Nn Familye after him when he was in Eastcliff for so long?" Matthew


    asked, curious.


    Ambrose answered, "This is mainly because of Billy''s daughter.At that time, Billy''s wife passed away,


    leaving their daughter behind.The Nn Family really wanted to kill them all, but this matter was


    strongly opposed by some members of the family.As I''ve mentioned, Gabriel left the Nn Family and


    entered Stagfort; it''s precisely because of this incident."


    "Also, the eldest princess of the Nn Family, Gianna Nn, who is now extremely popr in


    Bainbridge, is Brittany''s aunt.She had also tried her best to protect Brittany and even came to Eastcliff


    to see Brittany in person despite the opposition of her family.Due to the objection of these people, the


    Nn Family could only turn a blind eye to them in the end"


    "However, it was on the condition that Billy can never enter Bainbridge anymore, nor can he provoke


    the Nn Family.But some time ago, Billy injured Gilbert, so I''m afraid this will not end well"


    Matthew finally understood the connection between these issues.


    After that, Ambrose mentioned a few more suspicious people, butpared to Martin and Gabriel,


    they were not worth mentioning.


    Matthew said solemnly, "If you want to figure out who it is, Lord Voodoo is still the key piece of the


    puzzle! He cooperated with the mastermind in the past.As long as we catch him, we can find out who


    they are"


    Ambrose nodded and looked at Matthew, asking, "Oh, right, Young Master, do you want to tell your


    grandfather about this?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Matthew was taken aback.


    "My grandfather?"


    Since he was born, he had always lived in the Northern Territory.


    Hence, he did not remember much about his grandfather, nor did he even know who exactly his


    grandfather was.

 Chapter 1254

    Chapter 1254


    Chapter 1254


    Ambrose exined, "Your grandfather has a high status in Bainbridge at the moment.If you seek him


    for help, perhaps it will be easier to investigate the matter regarding the Larson Family¡¯


    After mulling over Ambrose¡¯s words for a long time, Matthew eventually shook his head.


    "Forget it, don''t tell him for now.When my mother escaped from the Northern Territory back then, she


    didn''t look for my grandfather, but came to Eastcliff.She must''ve had a reason for that.She might''ve not


    wanted to bring harm to my grandfather"


    Ambrose let out a sigh and nodded slowly.


    After a while, Ambrose asked worriedly, "Young Master, c-can Crystal still be saved?"


    Matthew''s brows furrowed tightly.


    "There is no cure for the Frost Charm.Ambrose panicked.


    "Then...what will happen to her? Will she be frozen like this all her life?"


    Matthew shook his head.


    "The Frost Charm is an object of extreme coldness.I can try to find the opposite, an object of extreme


    heat, to neutralize the coldness, but doing this can only suppress the cold in her body and allow her to


    move.Still, when the heat and cold intermingle in her body, it will cause unbearable pain"


    Ambrose slumped his head down in despair.He regarded Crystal as his own daughter, and if she


    couldn''t be saved, he would feel terrible.


    Matthew said softly, "Uncle Ambrose, don''t worry too much.Although the chances are low, I will give it a


    try no matter what."


    Ambrose sighed and nodded slowly.


    At this point, they could only leave it at that.


    After that, Ambrose''s injuries were almost healed, so he went out and began to organize Woodside''s


    security.


    Lord Voodoo and Hunter weren''t dead, and Robert and others also had their eyes on them.


    There was no saying when they would sneak over and ambush them again, so he had to ensure that


    Woodside was absolutely safe.


    On the other hand, Matthew went back to the room upstairs.


    Currently, Crystal was still inside the huge barrel.


    The water in the barrel was boiling and steaming hot, but as she sat inside, her lips were still purple


    from the cold.


    If it weren''t for this barrel of hot medicinal bath, she would have frozen into ice by now.


    Eventually, Crystal regained some of her consciousness in the medicinal bath.


    When she opened her eyes and saw Matthew, she struggled to squeeze out a strained smile.


    "Matthew, you...you''re okay.That''s great..." she said in a trembling voice.


    Matthew felt as though his heart had been squeezed by someone.He walked to her side and


    whispered, "Why were you so silly? Did you know that you may not be able to move anymore?"


    Crystal was still smiling.


    "I...I wasn''t silly! If I didn''t do this, would you...be staying by my side like this?"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Matthew''s eyes turned red.


    Did she sacrifice everything just for this? He suddenly realized that this girl wasn''t joking with him.She


    really loved him! Matthew grabbed Crystal''s hand and swore, "No matter what, I will treat you!"


    A sly glint shed past Crystal''s eyes, and she suddenly asked, "Matthew, did it look good?"


    Matthew was taken aback.He asked, "What looks good?"


    Crystal replied, "Me!"


    At her words, Matthew''s expression turned confused.


    What does that mean?


    "I asked the maids, and they told me that you helped me take off my clothes.Did I look good?" Crystal


    asked with a smile.


    Matthew was speechless.How is she still in the mood to tease me now?


    "Stop thinking about these things.Rest well, and I''ll find a way to help you to expel the ice tomorrow" he


    said softly.


    He got up to leave, but Crystal struggled vigorously.


    "Don''t...Don''t go...Can you stay here with me? I''m scared...Matthew turned his head and looked at


    Crystal''s reddened eyes.Then, he sighed, choosing to stay in the room.

 Chapter 1255

    Chapter 1255


    Chapter 1255


    The next day, around nine o''clock in the morning, a group of people rushed to Woodside.


    They were the group of herb growers Ambrose had mentioned.


    Matthew went to see them immediately, because they had the Seven-Leafed Lotus with them, which


    was a kind of medicine of extreme heat that was crucial for Crystal at the moment.


    Matthew nned to directly spend a huge amount of money to buy the Seven-Leafed Lotus from them,


    but he was rejected by these herb growers.


    Their purpose was very clear.They nned to use the Seven-Leafed Lotus as a reward and find


    someone to do something for them.


    Besides, the amount of money was not important to them.


    In other words, Matthew had topete with several other groups of people to get the Seven- Leafed


    Lotus.


    Hence, he had no choice but to wait.


    During the wait, Matthew looked for Ambrose to understand the situation better.


    This time, Ambrose contacted a total of three groups of people.


    Among them, one group was from Eastshire.


    They were sent by the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire as a representative.


    As for the other two groups, one was from Stonedale, representing the Ten Greatest Families of


    Stonedale.


    The other was from Mightwater.


    At eleven o''clock, the people from Eastshire and Stonedale arrived.


    When he saw the group of people from Eastshire, Matthew thought, What a small world for enemies!


    The people who came from Eastshire this time were headed by the Hughes Family.


    After all, the Hughes Family were a medical family, so they were after the Seven-Leafed Lotus as well.


    The leader, Noah Hughes, was Travis'' cousin.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After Travis'' death, he took over as the heir, and he was much more arrogant than Travis.


    When he saw Matthew, a trace of disdain passed across his face.


    "Chief Larson, what is this? You called us over for business, but why are there irrelevant people here


    too? Do you look down on the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire and Stonedale?" Noah said bitterly.


    The leader of the Ten Greatest Families of Stonedale was a young man named Edmund Albright.


    As he didn''t know Matthew, he couldn''t help but feel curious and asked, "Noah, what''s going on?"


    Noah pointed at Matthew.


    "This kid is from Eastshire, and he''s the live-in son-inw of a small family there.To put it bluntly, he''s a


    loser who can only depend on his wife! Edmund, I am the representative of the Ten Greatest Families


    of Eastshire, and you are the representative of the Ten Greatest Families of Stonedale.We are here to


    get down to business, but a pretty boy who scams women is sitting here with us.Tell me, isn''t this


    insulting?"


    When Edmund heard this, his brows furrowed immediately, and he gave Matthew an unhappy nce.


    Ambrose''s expression turned cold.


    If it were in the past, he wouldn''t have cared about these things at all as it was a personal grudge


    between Matthew and the others.


    But now that he knew Matthew was Shane''s son, insulting Matthew was tantamount to insulting him.


    Ambrose was just about to speak when he was interrupted by Matthew.


    "Noah, your family never learns.Have you forgotten how your cousin died in Eastcliff? Ha, it''s true that I


    am a live-in son-inw.But, what can the Hughes Family do about it? So many members of your family


    died.In the end, don''t you have to be obedient and bow down to me?"


    Matthew waved his hand at Ambrose, gesturing for him to ignore the matter as he didn''t want to


    expose his rtionship with Ambrose.


    Noah burst into fury.


    He rose to his full height and pointed at Matthew, roaring, "Matthew, who the hell do you think you''re


    talking to? Do you really think I''m scared of you? I''ll have you know that I can kill you right here and


    now!"


    Matthew sneered, "Noah, don''t forget that you''re in Woodside.There are rules here.Do you think you


    can not take Woodside''s rules seriously?"


    Hearing that, Ambrose immediately cleared his throat to assert his dominance.

 Chapter 1256

    Chapter 1256


    Chapter 1256


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Noah''s expression froze.


    It was true that he couldn''t do whatever he wanted in Woodside.


    After a moment of silence, he gritted his teeth and said, "Chief Larson, you have to give us an


    exnation for this matter! You are insulting us by letting a pretty boy who depends on his wife to sit


    with us! Edmund, what do you think?"


    Edmund nodded slowly, sending a hostile nce at Matthew.


    Edmund was also an arrogant person.


    Knowing that Matthew had no background or power, he didn''t consider Matthew as his equal.


    "This piece of trash is not qualified to sit here at all! Chief Larson, I hope you will drive him out!


    Otherwise, you are insulting the Ten Greatest Families of Stonedale!" Edmund said coldly.


    Ambrose snapped and was about to lose his temper when a disdainful voice suddenly came from


    outside.


    "Insult the Ten Greatest Families of Stonedale? If I humble you today, what can you do?"


    As the person spoke, a group of people strutted in.


    The one leading the pack was none other than the crown prince, still acting carelessly as usual.


    As everyone watched them, he headed straight for Edmund.


    "Hey you, remember me?"


    Edmund''s face instantly turned pale.


    Of course he remembered the crown prince.


    Stonedale was very close to Mightwater, so when the crown prince was tired of ying in Mightwater,


    he went to Stonedale to fool around two years ago and got into many conflicts with the rich dandies of


    Stonedale, Edmund being one of them.


    At that time, the young masters of the Ten Greatest Families of Stonedale joined forces to prepare to


    teach the crown prince a lesson.


    As a result, not only did they fail to do so, but they were severely beaten up by the crown prince.


    Among them, there was also the heir of a distinguished family, who was even killed by the crown


    prince.


    The distinguished family was furious and sent people overnight to capture the crown prince so that they


    could exact their revenge, but they ended up angering Poison Spider.


    Poison Spider then brought people into Stonedale that night and ughtered the distinguished family.


    At that time, the other nine greatest families of Stonedale originally nned to unite against Poison


    Spider.


    However, Phoenix came to Stonedale then and passed on the instructions of Master Levi, King of the


    South, asking them to rush to a meeting.


    The people of Stonedale did not dare to disobey the King of the South, so could only obediently go to


    the meeting.


    However, nothing was said at the meeting.


    Once they came back, the distinguished family had beenpletely wiped out.


    After that, they finally understood that Master Levi was supporting Poison Spider.


    Since then, the Ten Greatest Families of Stonedale had treated Poison Spider like taboo and no longer


    dared to provoke her.


    As for the crown prince, he was also running rampant in Stonedale, but no one dared to anger him.


    Edmund had personally experienced that incident, so he knew first hand how terrifying the crown


    prince was.


    Therefore, upon seeing the crown prince, he began trembling with fright as if he were a mouse that had


    seen a cat.


    "P-Prince, why are you here? I''m really sorry! I...I didn''t know you were here, so I didn''t have time to


    greet you.Please forgive me!"


    Edmund hurriedly nodded and bowed, no longer as arrogant as before.


    The crown prince spat disdainfully, "Trash, weren''t you being quite arrogant just now, saying that you


    were going to drive people out for insulting the Ten Greatest Families of Stonedale?"


    Edmund said embarrassedly, "Prince, I...I wasn''t talking about you.I was talking about that guy!"


    Saying that, he pointed his finger at Matthew and red at him.


    "What are you waiting for? Get out of here! Don''t ruin the crown prince''s mood!"


    The crown prince sneered and walked toward Matthew, putting his hand on Matthew''s shoulder.


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot to introduce you to him.This is Matthew, a good friend of mine! Listen closely,


    he''s a really good friend of mine! I will not listen to anyone in this life except him! Are you sure that you


    just wanted him to get out?"

 Chapter 1257

    Chapter 1257


    Chapter 1257


    Edmund was stupefied at once.


    How could he expect the crown prince to have such a good rapport with Matthew? And besides, the


    crown price was entric and vtile.


    Over so many years, Edmund had never heard of him having a friend, let alone a close buddy.But now,


    he was treating Matthew as his sworn brother.


    What''s going on here? Edmund and Noah looked at each other in confusion, at a loss for what to do.


    Having also heard of the crown prince''s reputation, Noah dared not even fart in front of the man.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Ambrose, on the other hand, was awestruck.


    Little did he expect Matthew to be on such friendly terms with the crown prince, who was Known as the


    devil incarnate! Edmund looked embarrassed.


    "Come on, quit kidding me, Prince.This brat is but a kept man wha lives off women in Eastcliff.What


    right does he have to be friends with you? You must be joking, right?"


    However, upon hearing Edmund''s words, the crown prince instantly flew into a rage and pped him


    across the face.


    "F*ck you! Who the hell do you think you are, to think you''re worthy of being on joking terms with me?


    Why don''t you look at yourself in the mirror?"


    Edmund''s face turned deathly pale from being pped.


    Clenching his teeth, he uttered, "Y-You better don''t go too far, Prince!"


    The crown prince kicked him in the stomach.


    "So what if I do? Even if I kill you here and now, will your family dare to say a word about that? F*cking


    schmuck.Have you forgotten how you knelt before me and begged for mercy in Stonedale back then?


    Think that you''ve be strong enough since west met several years ago, huh? You''ve got quite a


    nerve, talking back to me like that!" he bellowed.


    As he spoke, he furiously rushed at Edmund, wanting to continue beating him up.


    Just then, those from the Ten Greatest Families of Stonedale gathered around them.


    An aged man said in a grim voice, "Enough is enough, Prince! Edmund is representing the Ten


    Greatest Families of Stonedale this time.Or do you think you can insult us ¡ªthe Ten Greatest Families


    of Stonedale¡ªas you please?"


    The crown prince threw back his head with a smirk.


    "Wanna intimidate me with the Ten Greatest Families of Stonedale, you old geezer? Ha! Okay


    then.Here''s a question for you: can you speak on behalf of the Ten Greatest Families of Stonedale? If


    you can, I''ll call my mom right now.As it happens, she''s been twiddling her thumbs these days and is


    looking for something fun to do! How about I tell her to go to Stonedale and have fun with you guys?"


    The aged man''s face turned ghastly at his words.


    Poison Spider? That''s a she-demon who nobody dares to mess with! On top of being formidable on her


    own, she''s extremely ferocious, and nobody survives whenever she strikes.


    And besides, she has Phoenix at her back.


    Phoenix is the person Master Levi, the King of the South, esteems the most, so Master Levi would


    definitely side with him.


    If the Ten Greatest Families of Stonedale really goes to war against Poison Spider, even if we can


    defeat her, can we defeat Phoenix? After gritting his teeth, the aged man ultimately chose to keep


    silent.


    It''d be really unwise to mess with Poison Spider for Edmund''s sake! Seeing that the aged man didn''t


    say a word, the others instantly fell silent.


    At the sight of the scene, Edmund panicked at once.


    After all, without the backing of the Ten Greatest Families of Stonedale, he was practically nothing.


    And with the crown prince''s temperament, it would be perfectly normal for him to kill Edmund then and


    there!


    "P-Prince, I-l was joking with you just now! Please don''t get mad.I-l was just talking nonsense.It was my


    fault for being ignorant and offending your friend.P-Please be the bigger person and d-don''t be angry


    with me..." he implored in a trembling voice, feeling absolutely terrified.


    After all, he and the bunch of rich dandies in Stonedale had suffered a lot at the hands of the crown


    prince! The crown prince spat.


    "F*ck, you''re simply pathetic, aren''t you? You''re just itching for a good beating from me! You don''t


    wanna die? Alright, then.Come on and apologize to my buddy.As long as he forgives you, I''ll spare your


    life!"

 Chapter 1258

    Chapter 1258


    Chapter 1258


    Edmund''s already green face turned even greener as he turned to look at Matthew.It wasn''t degrading


    to apologize to the crown prince.


    After all, everyone in Stonedale knew that the crown prince was not to be messed with.


    The problem was, if he were to apologize to Matthew, he would be too embarrassed to face anyone.


    If word got out that he had apologized to a live-in son-inw, how was he supposed to show his face in


    public in the future? Seeing that Edmund remained silent, the crown prince was peeved at once.


    "Hey, f*cker! Didn''t you hear me? Are you gonna apologize or die?"


    Edmund''s face crimsoned; he was really on the verge of a breakdown.


    Just then, Matthew suddenly cut in, saying, "Prince, what happened between Edmund and me is just a


    little misunderstanding, actually.He didn''t know me in person and was put up to this by Noah, so he


    wasn''t to me for this.How about you do me a favor and let this slide?"


    The crown prince shot a nce at Matthew.


    "Okay, since it''s your own business, let''s do as you say.Hey, Edmund, what are you waiting for? Now


    that you don''t have to apologize anymore, hurry up and thank my buddy for that!"


    Heaving a long sigh of relief, Edmund immediately folded his hands and thanked Matthew, saying,


    "Thank you so much, Mr.Larson!"


    He said so from the bottom of his heart, for Matthew had saved his dignity this time.


    Not only did Edmund look at Matthew with greater affability, but he even began to treat thetter as his


    friend.


    The next instant, though, he turned to look at Noah with resentment in his eyes.


    Just as Matthew had said, he and Matthew didn''t know each other in person, and he had only shed


    with thetter previously because of Noah''s instigation.


    How could he not be angry after Noah nearly made him lose face? Just then, the crown prince darted a


    look at Noah.


    "Noah, huh? My buddy said it was because of you that this happened.If you want to stay alive, then


    kneel down and kowtow to my buddy thrice, and I''ll let this slide.Otherwise, I''m gonna kill you for a


    warm-up!"


    Noah clenched his jaw, yelling, "Prince, this matter is between Matthew and me.What does it have to


    do with you? I know you''re always domineering, but we people from Eastshire aren''t afraid of you!"


    Upon hearing his words, Edmund merely let out a sneer.


    Those dandies from the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire have never gotten a taste of how terrifying


    the crown prince is.


    How dare Noah yell at him? He''s totally courting death! As he had expected, the crown prince instantly


    charged at Noah to give him a p across the face.


    Noah tried to dodge him, but the crown prince grabbed him by the hair and pped him so hard that


    blood trickled out of the corner of his mouth.


    At the sight of the scene, the Hughes Family''s men behind Noah immediately charged toward the


    crown prince, upon which the crown prince''s men rushed forward and came to blows with them at


    once.


    However, the crown prince ignored the battle between both sides.


    With several whacks in a row, he knocked Noah to the ground.


    Noah had some fighting skills, but his skills were nothingpared to the crown prince''s.


    Before long, he was already at hisst gasp.


    At the sight of the scene, those from the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire were taken aback.


    One of these people¡ªan elder¡ªyelled, "How dare you kill one of us Hugheses, Prince? I''m gonna fight


    you to the death!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The crown prince let out augh.


    "I heard you! The Hugheses, huh? Well, I''m telling you, if your family remains among the Ten Greatest


    Families of Eastshire, I''ll eat my hat!"


    With that, he picked up a dagger and thrust it directly into Noah''s throat.


    Seeing Noah lying in a pool of blood, the Hugheses instantly turned pale with shock.


    None of them expected that the crown prince would be so audacious as to kill the Hughes Family''s heir


    right under their very nose! Not only that, but this wasn''t the end of the story yet.


    Having finished Noah off, the crown prince took out his cell phone right away.


    "Mom, the Hugheses from Eastshire said they''re gonna fight me to the death, saying something like the


    Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire will back them up.Why don''t you help me ask them when they''re


    gonna strike?"

 Chapter 1259

    Chapter 1259


    Chapter 1259


    The Hugheses changed color at once.


    Did the crown prince just call Poison Spider to air his grievances right after killing the Hughes Family''s


    heir? This makes it seem like he was bullied by the Hugheses! Meanwhile, Poison Spiderforted


    her son in a very simple way.


    "Don''t worry, my dear boy.I''m gonna call the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire and have them kick the


    Hugheses out of the Ten Greatest Families now.Just do whatever you want to do.You have me at your


    back!"


    As the crown prince had put his phone on speaker, everyone heard very clearly what Poison Spider


    had said.


    The crown prince then ended the phone call with a gloating expression.


    "Tsk, tsk.I wonder how the Hugheses¡¯ standing is among the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire.Guess


    whether you guys will be kicked out of the Ten Greatest Families?"


    The Hugheses turned ashen at his words, especially the aged man who had spoken just now.


    All of a sudden, he realized that he had screwed up big-time.


    Soon afterward, they got a phone call.


    And sure enough, the Hugheses had really been kicked out of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire!


    Upon learning of the news, the few Hugheses nearly spat blood on the spot.


    Aren''t Poison Spider''s actions a little too drastic? And besides, the key point is, why didn''t the Ten


    Greatest Families of Eastshire even put up a bit of resistance? In fact, it was clear to anyone with a


    discerning eye that the Hughes Family had be much weaker than it used to be during its first


    confrontation with Matthew.


    They rankedst among the Ten Greatest Families, but in reality, their presence among the Ten


    Greatest Families was already inessential.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As a result, under pressure from Poison Spider, the other nine greatest families of Eastshire took the


    opportunity to kick the Hugheses out at this moment to answer to her.


    After all, Poison Spider was a madwoman, so nobody was willing to ruffle her feathers.


    Both Matthew and Ambrose looked totally speechless as they gaped at the scene before their eyes.


    Even Ambrose, who knew the crown prince''s family''s situation very well, never expected such a thing


    to happen.


    He''s so decisive in action! he thought.


    On the other hand, the crown prince taunted with a faint smile on his face, "Hey, old geezer, you guys


    aren''t among the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire anymore.Still wanna fight me to the death now?"


    The aged man''s face was ashen.


    He uttered between clenched teeth, "Don''t get ahead of yourself, Prince! We, the Hugheses, have


    existed for a few centuries.How could you, a member of the younger generation The crown prince


    interrupted him directly with a wave of his hand.


    "Alright, enough of that bullsh*t! Since you wanna fight me to the death, let''s settle our scores


    today.Come on, guys! Kill all of these Hugheses and spare none of them!"


    With that, the crown prince''s men immediately charged toward the Hugheses.


    The Hugheses'' eyes widened in fear at the sight of the scene.


    Isn''t it too spontaneous of him to kill people like that? How could he decide to kill all of us in just a few


    words? Seeing the situation, those from the other nine families quietly backed away.


    Now that the Hugheses were no longer part of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire, they were no


    longer under obligation to help them.


    And besides, the person on the other side was the crown prince, a lunatic whose path no one dared to


    cross! Seeing these people''s response, the Hugheses were close to despair.


    The aged man immediately turned to Ambrose.


    "Chief Larson, isn''t this your ce? It-It''s totally against Woodside''s rules for him to do this.Aren''t you


    gonna do something about that?"


    Ambrose leisurely sipped at his tea.


    "Didn''t you break my rules when you guys first wanted to chase Mr.Larson out? Since you guys didn''t


    take my feelings into consideration at the time, why talk about rules with me now?"


    Upon hearing his words, the Hugheses finally lost all hope.


    Now that even Ambrose had refused to do something about this, there was no way they were going to


    make it through this alive! The crown prince''s men were quick in action.


    They charged at the Hugheses right away, killing all of them and leaving none of them alive.


    After the Hugheses were finished off, the crown prince came to Matthew''s side with a cheerful smile.


    "Hey, bro.Has your anger cooled now?"


    Matthew couldn''t help butugh.


    Indeed, the crown prince is a lunatic, but once he treats you as a friend, he''ll absolutely be more loyal


    to you than anyone else!

 Chapter 1260

    Chapter 1260


    Chapter 1260


    After Ambrose had the Hugheses'' dead bodies dragged away, everyone finally took their seats, and


    those from the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire elected a new representative.


    After everyone seated themselves, Ambrose summoned the several herb growers over.


    The herb growers were led by a stocky middle-aged man who wore a cheerful smile all the time.


    "Hi, everyone.My surname''s Peachy, but you guys can call me Ss" he said.


    After exchanging a few words of greeting with everyone, he got straight to the point, saying, "Everyone,


    I know you guys are here for the Seven-Leafed Lotus.Since everyone''s here, I have to let you guys see


    the real thing, or else someone''s gonna think that we''re trying to get something without paying


    anything."


    Then, with a wave of his hand, someone next to him brought a wooden box over.


    The wooden box wasrge, and it was wrapped in multipleyers of heat-instion materials.


    Even so, everyone could sense a wave of scorching heat radiating from it as they sat here.


    Inside the wooden box was the Seven-Leafed Lotus, the hottest and heatiest thing on earth.


    Matthew clenched his fists.


    With the Seven-Leafed Lotus, he would be able to cure Crystal.


    Even if the Seven-Leafed Lotus couldn''t force the Frost Charm out of her body, it would at least enable


    her to regain her ability to move! Seeing Matthew''s expression, the crown prince whispered to him,


    "What''s the matter? You want the Seven-Leafed Lotus? Need my help?"


    Matthew asked, "How are you gonna help me?"


    "He he."


    The crown prince let out a chuckle.


    "Kill them all, and the Seven-Leafed Lotus will be yours."


    Matthew was rendered speechless.


    How whimsical of him toe up with such an idea! The point is, he really has the nerve to think about


    it! It took the stocky man a great deal of effort to open the wooden boxpletely.


    Inside the box was a crimson lotus flower with seven leaves, and its stem was buried in red-colored


    soil.


    Not only that, but the stem was surrounded by pieces of burning charcoal.


    Wiping the sweat off his face, the stocky man exined with a smile, "The Seven-Leafed Lotus mustn''t


    be away from fire.So, to keep it, one must use volcanic rock and charcoal fire to maintain the


    temperature, or the Seven-Leafed Lotus will gradually lose its effects."


    Everyone stared at the Seven-Leafed Lotus with excitement written all over their faces.


    Even if some of them didn''t understand what kind of a thing it was, they could tell there was something


    extraordinary about the Seven-Leafed Lotus.


    Just then, an aged man suddenly spoke.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Now that we''ve seen the Seven-Leafed Lotus, can you tell us what the job is? Since you guys are


    willing to offer the Seven-Leafed Lotus as a reward, I''m afraid what you''re gonna ask us to do mustn''t


    be simple"


    Everyone else nodded at his words.


    The Seven- Leafed Lotus was of great value.


    Since the herb growers were willing to offer such a priceless reward, getting it was surely not going to


    be easy.


    Ss gave an embarrassed smile.


    "Since we''ve invited everyone to be here, the job is certainly going to be difficult to some degree."


    Then, he exined the situation.


    As it turned out, these herb growers¡¯ ancestors had nted a miraculous herb in the mountains.


    Seeing that it was about time for the herb to ripen, the herb growers sent several batches of people into


    the mountains to collect them.


    However, these people werepletely wiped out after going into the mountains, save for a person


    who returned with grave injuries.


    Aftering back, the person uttered the word "Dragon!" and then dropped dead.


    Not knowing what had happened, the herb growers had no choice but to look on from a distance, only


    to discover many skeletons near the miraculous herb, including those of somerge beasts.


    They suspected that a guardian beast was guarding the herb nearby, wanting to have the herb to itself.


    Knowing that there was no way they could fight against those guardian beasts with their capabilities,


    they came out in search of expert fighters to help them collect the miraculous herb.


    After listening to Ss¡¯ story, everyone looked at each other; even Matthew was stunned.


    They didn''t expect the matter to be something like this.


    They had thought these herb growers wanted them to help deal with some big shots, but it turned out


    that they were just asking them to deal with a beast?

 Chapter 1261

    Chapter 1261


    Chapter 1261


    Just then, the crown prince leaned over to Matthew and asked in a whisper, "Hey, Matty, what''s a


    guardian beast?"


    Matthew exined, "Miraculous herbs will surely attract some bizarre animals.In fact, these animals


    were originally just some ordinary wild animals, but as they stayed around miraculous herbs, they


    absorbed the herbs¡¯ effects, which caused them to mutate over time and be bizarre animals.Such


    bizarre animals are usually very tough, so they''re difficult to fight against.They keep watch near the


    miraculous herbs and wait for the herbs to ripen.Then, they''ll swallow the herbs to make themselves


    stronger.Such bizarre animals are known as guardian beasts."


    The several herb growers sitting across from Matthew nodded at his words before looking at him with


    greater respect.


    After all, ordinary people had no knowledge of these things, which were only known to people who had


    grown herbs for generations like them.The crown prince looked stupefied.


    "What? There''s such a thing? Oh, my, that''d be fun! Come on, where''s this ce? I wanna go take a


    look!" Matthew looked helpless.


    "Prince, you''d better not stick your nose in this.A guardian beast grows along with the miraculous herb


    it''s guarding.Once the miraculous herb is about to ripen, the guardian beast will be extremely


    ferocious and hard to fight against.There are a lot of times when not even weapons can hurt the


    guardian beast!"


    However, upon hearing Matthew''s words, the crown prince became even more interested instead.


    "Is that so? But the more you talk about it, the more I want to take a look!"


    In an instant, Matthew was rendered speechless.He''s really fond of getting in on the excitement, isn''t


    he? Just then, an elderly man from Stonedale suddenly asked, "Ss, I''ve got a question here.


    What was the miraculous herb your ancestors nted back then? Why would you all risk your lives and


    even offer the Seven-Leafed Lotus as a reward to retrieve it? Could the herb be more valuable than the


    Seven-Leafed Lotus?"


    Matthew slowly nodded; the elderly man''s questions were also what he would like to ask.


    The Seven- Leafed Lotus was extremely rare, yet these herb growers were willing to offer it as a


    reward.


    This proved that the miraculous herb was far more valuable than the Seven-Leafed Lotus.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Ss looked somewhat embarrassed.


    After exchanging a brief look with several herb growers beside him, he finally said in a low voice,


    "Everyone, the miraculous herb that I''m talking about is actually the Seven-Leafed Lotus"


    Upon hearing his words, everyone was dumbfounded, whereas the crown prince scowled at Ss,


    saying, "What do you mean? You''re offering a Seven-Leafed Lotus as a reward for us to collect another


    Seven-Leafed Lotus? Are you nuts?"


    Ss immediately said, "You''ve gotten the wrong idea, Prince.What we''d like to collect isn''t just a


    Seven-Leafed Lotus, but a field of them."


    The instant he said that, everyone at the scene was astounded.How valuable a field of Seven-Leafed


    Lotuses would be! After all, a single Seven-Leafed Lotus was rare enough.


    Matthew''s eyes gleamed as well.He gave the several herb growers a long stare, but he didn''t say a


    word.


    Ss then continued, "Our ancestors nted not a single Seven-Leafed Lotus, but a field of them back


    then.However, the guardian beast has gotten hold of the whole field, which is why we''ve got no choice


    but to offer such a reward to ask for help."


    Upon listening to his words, everyone finally understood the situation.


    Just then, Ambrose suddenly argued with a frown, "Ss, it''s a little unreasonable of you to do things


    like this.You guys want to get a whole field of Seven- Leafed Lotuses, but you''re only offering a single


    Seven-Leafed Lotus as the reward.Isn''t this improper?"


    Taking a deep breath, Ss replied with a nod, "I understand what you mean, Mr.Ambrose.Well, we do


    have a set of rules that we follow when doing business.As long as you guys can capture the field, we''re


    willing to share all the Seven-Leafed Lotuses with you fifty-fifty.What do you think?"


    Upon hearing this, everyone at the scene instantly got excited.A single Seven-Leafed Lotus was


    already worth risking one''s life for.


    Now that these herb growers were willing to share one whole field of Seven-Leafed Lotuses fifty-fifty


    with those who reimed it, everyone was more than willing to take up the job, of course.

 Chapter 1262

    Chapter 1262


    Chapter 1262


    Everyone nodded, expressing their willingness to apany these herb growers to collect the herbs.


    Just then, the crown prince suddenly spoke.


    "So, you''ve got a lot of Seven-Leafed Lotuses over there? In that case, why don''t you sell this Seven-


    Leafed Lotus to me?"


    Upon hearing his words, everyone at the scene was startled; they turned to look at him.


    Ss replied with embarrassment, "I''m really sorry, Prince, but this is the only Seven-Leafed Lotus


    we''ve got here.It''s the reward that we''ve promised everyone, so we can''t sell it¡ª"


    The crown prince immediately waved his hand dismissively.


    "Why can''t you sell it? Yeah, this is the only Seven-Leafed Lotus you''ve got with you, but don''t you


    guys have a lot of them on that field? Sell this Seven-Leafed Lotus to me first, and I''ll give you one in


    return once we''ve collected the others"


    Ss still wanted to say something, but the crown prince continued, "I know you''re in a difficult


    situation.You''re worried that the others might be unhappy with this, right? Well, how about this? To be


    fair, let''s ask everyone for their opinion."


    Then, he immediately turned to the others and asked in a loud voice, "You guys aren''t gonna object to


    my suggestion just now, right?"


    Those from the Ten Greatest Families of Stonedale and the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire looked


    at each other in speechlessness.


    In reality, they were inwardly seething with resentment, but none of them dared to voice their objection.


    After all, the crown prince had shown them who the boss here was when he came just now.


    The crown prince shrugged his shoulders.


    "See? Nobody''s objected to this.That settles it, then.Upon hearing his words, those around him nearly


    Spat blood on the spot.It wasn''t like they didn''t want to object to it; it was just that they dared not do


    so.This crown prince is so domineering! Ss panicked at once.


    "Prince, this...this isn''t what we promised!"


    The crown prince blew up at his words.


    "F*ck, who cares about what you promised? Like I said, I''ll use it first and then give you another one in


    returnter on, so what''s the big deal? And besides, nobody is objecting to it.What you promised


    doesn''t mean a thing!"


    Looking embarrassed, Ss hurriedly turned to look at Ambrose, but thetter lowered his head and


    looked down without saying a word as if this had nothing to do with him.


    The crown prince didn''t care that much, though.


    Immediately, he went over and took the wooden box before putting it in front of Matthew.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Matty, I saw you keep staring at the Seven-Leafed Lotus.You want it badly? Here, take this and use it


    first.Just give me another Seven-Leafed Lotus in return when the job''s done!"


    Little did Matthew expect the crown prince to snatch the Seven-Leafed Lotus for him in such a way.He


    couldn''t help but give the crown prince a grateful look.


    After all, he really needed the Seven-Leafed Lotus very much at the moment.


    With the Seven- Leafed Lotus, Crystal would be safe.


    In fact, this was exactly the reason Ambrose didn''t stop the crown prince; he surmised that thetter


    intended to give the Seven-Leafed Lotus to Matthew.


    Since the herb would be used to save his goddaughter, why would he stop the crown prince? Without


    saying another word, Matthew took the Seven-Leafed Lotus and made a gesture of gratitude to


    everyone else.


    "Everyone, thank you for letting me have the Seven-Leafed Lotus.To tell you the truth, I need it to save


    someone''s life.Please rest assured, for I''ll be giving twice as much of it back to you guys after collecting


    the Seven-Leafed Lotuses this time"


    Those from Stonedale and Eastshire reacted to his words with looks of speechlessness.


    Just then, Edmund suddenly said, "No problem, Mr.Larson! Since you need it to save someone''s life,


    there''s no way we''re gonna battle against you for it.We, the Ten Greatest Families of Stonedale, have


    no objection to this!"


    Everyone from the Ten Greatest Families of Stonedale looked at Edmund in bewilderment.


    However, when Edmund shot them a meaningful nce, they instantly realized his intentions.


    Edmund''s idea was simple: since the crown prince was here, there was no way they could stop the


    Seven-Leafed Lotus from going to Matthew.


    Since that was the case, they''d better do Matthew a favor so that they would at least get on his good


    side.


    At the realization, everyone instantly held their tongues.


    Of course, those from the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire still looked as ck as thunder with


    bitterness on their faces.One of them, an aged man, spat and muttered, "Hmph! So much for


    Woodside''s rules!"


    Upon hearing this, the crown prince was annoyed at once, and he jumped to his feet with a p on the


    table.


    "F*ck, just spit it out if you''ve got something to say, you old geezer! Do you think I can''t see you hiding


    among the crowd like a f*cking coward?"

 Chapter 1263

    Chapter 1263


    Chapter 1263


    Overwhelmed with rage, the old man pointed at the crown prince.


    "H-How could you speak like that! I''m old enough to be your elder! H-How could you be so


    disrespectful to me?" The crown prince curled his lips.


    "Stop feeding me that kind of f*cking nonsense! My mom told me that no one could talk to us like a


    Dutch uncle in our lives! Believe it or not, if you say that bullsh*t about you being an elder in front of me


    again, I''m gonna break your f*cking leg!"


    The aged man still wanted to say something, but he was stopped by those next to him.


    Actually, many from the distinguished families vaguely knew some of Poison Spider''s past.


    Abandoned by her parents and the elders of her family, she single-handedly brought up her younger


    brother and son.


    In her early years, she had even been vited by men dozens of years older than her in order to get a


    morsel of food.


    Therefore, Poison Spider didn''t care a damn about seniority.


    If the old man were to keep on arguing with the crown prince, he would only bring trouble upon himself.


    In the end, with nobody objecting to it, the Seven- Leafed Lotus went to Matthew.


    Running upstairs at once, he prepped the Seven-Leafed Lotus before carefully feeding it to Crystal.


    With the Seven-Leafed Lotus ingested, the iciness of Crystal''s body gradually went away atst, upon


    which Matthew had a few maids help her get dressed.


    A little while after that, Crystal walked out of her room.


    At the moment, she looked no different from normal people, but in reality, she had two kinds of energy


    ¡ªone extremely hot and the other extremely cold¡ªflowing within her simultaneously thanks to the


    Frost Charm and the Seven-Leafed Lotus.


    The two kinds of energy couldn''t blend together directly because the process would be very painful.


    With Crystal''s physical condition, there was no way she could bear the pain.


    Therefore, Matthew could only keep the two kinds of energy in equilibrium for the time being.


    However, such an equilibrium came at a price.


    The price being, the extremely hot energy and the extremely cold energy in Crystal''s body would erupt


    in session, causing her body to asionally be extremely cold one moment and extremely hot the


    next.


    Such a situation would put Crystal in a great deal of pain.


    Even so, it was much better than having her soak in that medicinal bath all day long.


    Matthew took Crystal downstairs, by which time everyone downstairs had packed up and were ready to


    set out.


    Matthew handed Crystal over to Ambrose, asking thetter to send her back to Eastcliff first.


    After that, he equipped himself lightly and set out with the group of herb growers.


    These herb growers came from Stonedale.


    Living deep in the mountains, they made a living as herb growers for generations.


    Of course, they owned many properties out there, and it could be said that any of them had a personal


    net worth of hundreds of billions.


    After flying to the city where the herb growers lived, everyone traveled by car for a full half day before


    finally reaching the little mountain vige where they lived.


    Located deep in the mountains, the vige was very much out of the way, but it was built magnificently.


    There were no high-rise buildings, but every house in the vige was a vi with exquisite decor.


    Ss was the vige''s current chief, so he enjoyed high prestige in the vige.


    After everyone entered the vige, Ss first arranged for them to rest for one night.


    The crown prince and Matthew stayed in a vi.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After dinner, Matthew got Ss toe over, asking to take a look at the dead body of the person who


    had previously returned to the vige.


    Ss looked stupefied.


    What''s the point of looking at a dead body in the middle of the night? But luckily, the person''s dead


    body hadn''t been buried yet, so Matthew and the crown prince got to see the dead body.


    The body was well-preserved.


    However, after checking on the dead body, Matthew knitted his brows into a deep frown.


    Following Matthew closely, the crown prince asked in a whisper, "Matty, any findings?"


    Matthew exined in a grave voice, "There are three wounds on the body, but only one of them is a


    bite wound, which means the guardian beast rarely attacks with its fangs.And besides, none of these


    wounds were fatal; he died of poison.In other words, the guardian beast is poisonous, and we''ve got to


    watch out for this when wee across itter!"

 Chapter 1264

    Chapter 1264


    Chapter 1264


    The crown prince''s eyes widened in amazement.


    "Holy cow! To think that you could make such an analysis! Seems like I''m gonna have to stick close to


    you when we go into the mountainster!"


    Ss looked shocked and excited as well.


    All of a sudden, he found it a great decision to get Matthew here.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Compared to the others, this man was much more professional.


    Matthew darted a look at the crown prince.


    "I''d say you better stay out of this.This is not funny!"


    The crown prince dismissed his warning, though.


    "Worry not! My uncle has arranged for me a bunch of even mightier bodyguards this time.There''s no


    way you could beat them."


    Matthew was instantly left speechless.


    Indeed, there¡¯s no way I couldpare myself with him in terms of resources.


    "By the way, you''ve got to keep your eyes peeled after going into the mountains.This guy said the word


    "dragon" before his death, so I suspect that the guardian beast might be a venomous snake, which is


    good at making surprise attacks.There might be danger lurking in the dark, so you must be careful" he


    said.


    The next day, everyone packed up and set out for the mountains after breakfast, apanied by


    about a dozen herb growers from the vige.


    A barely noticeable flicker shed across Matthew''s eyes when he saw how lightly-armed these herb


    growers were.He knew that Ss and his men didn''t tell them the truth, but he didn''t point it out.


    These herb growers had their own ns, but so did Matthew.


    Shortly after Matthew and the others went into the mountains, several cars drove near the vige.


    Sitting in one of the cars were none other than Robert and the others.


    Lord Voodoo was in the car, too, but he now looked like an old man in his seventies with silvery hair.


    Sitting next to Lord Voodoo was the tubby Hunter, who had fully recovered from his injuries thanks to


    Lord Voodoo personally treating him for his injuries.


    Members of the voodoo n were experts not only in using poisons but also in using medicine.


    Robert said between clenched teeth, "I''ve checked it out.Ambrose has gone to Eastcliff, so Matthew is


    going into the mountains alone.The crown prince is tagging along with him, but the bodyguards around


    him can''t be put in the same ss as Ambrose in terms of fighting skills.As long as we go into the


    mountains, we''ll surely find the opportunity to kill him!"


    Lord Voodoo slowly nodded before getting out of the car with a cold gleam in his eyes.


    He uttered between clenched teeth, "He got away in Woodsidest time.This time, I''m gonna f*cking


    kill him!"


    He had truly suffered a great deal at the hands of Matthew; he was even forced to bite off part of the


    Immortal Charm.


    Because of that, he hated Matthew''s guts.


    On the other hand, Hunter got out of the car and went into the mountains right away without saying a


    word.He had been holding a grudge against Matthew after all his disciples died in Woodside.


    Matthew and the others walked in the mountain forest for three days, but they had yet to reach their


    destination.


    Exasperated, the crown prince asked, "Hey, Ss, how much longer does it take to get there?"


    Matthew replied softly, "We''re getting there very soon."


    Ss shot a look at Matthew in surprise.


    Just as Matthew had said, they were indeed approaching their destination, but how did Matthew know


    that? The crown prince was surprised.


    "How do you know that?"


    Matthew replied, "Don''t you feel that it''s getting hotter?"


    The crown prince shook out his clothes.


    "Now that you mention it, it''s really a little hot here.But what does this have to do with it?"


    Matthew exined helplessly, "The Seven-Leafed Lotus usually grows on volcanic rocks.And besides,


    the environment surrounding it has to be particrly hot.I guess we''re probably near the mouth of a


    volcano."


    The crown prince had a look of realization on his face.


    "Oh, I see! Hey, Ss, are we almost there?"


    Ss nodded before pointing at a high mountain in the distance.


    "There it is."


    Delighted, everyone hurriedly rushed forward.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as they reached the foot of the mountain, a group of people came out of the


    mountain forest, saying, "This ce has been sealed off! No one''s allowed in!"

 Chapter 1265

    Chapter 1265


    Chapter 1265


    The group of men stood in front of the mountain forest with haughty looks on their faces, as though


    they were giving Matthew and the others orders.


    Naturally, everyone on Matthew''s side was peeved, and Edmund became the first to step forward.


    "What gives you the right to seal off the forest? This forest isn''t yours!"


    The other group of men was led by a man with a scar on his face.


    He shot a disdainful look at Edmund, saying, "You''re quite a talker, eh? Who do you think you are? I


    can seal off whichever ce I like.Are you unhappy with it or something?"


    Edmund was angry as well.


    He yelled, "Who are you talking to? How dare you speak to us like this? Do you know who we are? Do


    you have a death wish or something?"


    However, the scar-faced man shot back conceitedly, "I don''t need to know who you are! Now listen


    here, I''m gonna count to three, by which time you guys are gonna get out of here at once! Otherwise,


    forget about leaving the forest alive!"


    Edmund was so infuriated by the man¡¯s words that he burst intoughter instead.


    "Oh, wow, you really scared me.Forget about leaving the forest alive, huh? Are you sure about that?


    Alright then, just count to three and let me see what you''re gonna do to me!"


    The scar-faced man¡¯s face darkened at Edmund''s words.He drew a machete on Edmund right away.


    "Since you have a death wish, I''ll grant it! One! Two! Three!"


    Then, with a bellow of rage, the man shed at Edmund with his machete.


    Although Edmund wasn''t worth a damn to the crown prince, he came from an old and distinguished


    family, after all.


    Having been trained in martial arts since childhood, he was pretty skilled at fighting.


    Seeing the scar-faced man attacking him with the machete, he instantly made a dash forward, grabbing


    the man¡¯s wrist while punching him in the chest simultaneously.


    "Hmm?" mumbled the scar-faced man in a soft voice before he quickly fought back.


    The two men swiftly exchanged several blows, but neither of them could do any harm to the other.


    Seeing the situation, the scar-faced man flew into a rage.


    "No wonder you''re so arrogant! Turns out you''re proficient in martial arts, huh? F*ck, so what if you''re


    skilled in martial arts? With so many men on our side, I''m still gonna cut you down! Guys, kill them!"


    Following that, those behind the scar-faced man charged at the crowd with a bellow.


    Those from the Ten Greatest Families of Stonedale charged toward them as well.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Their leader, an aged man, roared, "We''re from the Ten Greatest Families of Stonedale! Who are you


    to stand in our path? Do you wanna be enemies with the Ten Greatest Families of Stonedale?"


    Upon hearing this, those on the scar-faced man''s side were startled, and the scar-faced man stepped


    back with a frown.


    "You guys are from the Ten Greatest Families of Stonedale?"


    Edmund replied proudly, "That''s right! I''m Edmund Albright, the heir of the Albright Family of


    Stonedale!"


    The scar-faced man paled slightly at Edmund''s words.


    The next instant, however, he said with a sneer, "Hmph.So what if you''re from the Ten Greatest


    Families of Stonedale? I''m telling you, you guys can''t afford to offend the big shot on the mountain!


    Here''s a piece of advice: go back where you came from, and this matter will have nothing to do with the


    Ten Greatest Families of Stonedale.Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s gonna be toote for you to regret


    offending someone you shouldn''t mess with!"


    Upon hearing his words, those from Stonedale boiled with rage.


    Edmund barked, "Heh, you''re quite conceited, aren''t you? Whoever the person on the mountain is, I


    don''t believe they can ignore us the Ten Greatest Families of Stonedale.We''re going up the mountain


    today no matter what! What can you do with us, anyway?"


    With that, those from Stonedale surrounded the group of men in an intimidating manner.


    The scar-faced man gritted his teeth, yelling, "Let me tell you this: we''re sealing off the mountain with


    permission from Master Levi, King of the South, and Martin Newmont, King of Rivenia! Are you sure


    you want to sh with the person on the mountain?"


    The instant he said that, those from Stonedale instantly changed color.


    Even though they didn''t know who the person on the mountain was, that person had to be someone


    extraordinary to be able to get permission from both King of the South and King of Rivenia.


    Such a big shot might really be someone that the Ten Greatest Families of Stonedale couldn''t afford to


    mess with! Everyone instinctively turned to look at the crown prince.


    Perhaps only the crown prince can solve this matter, they thought.

 Chapter 1266

    Chapter 1266


    Chapter 1266


    The crown prince hemmed softly and stepped out of the crowd.


    "Master Levi gave you guys the permission to seal off the mountain? Why have I never heard him talk


    about this?" he asked slowly.


    Shooting a nce at the crown prince, the scar- faced man replied disdainfully, "Who do you think you


    are? What right do you have to know about Master Levi''s affairs?"


    The crown prince''s face darkened at once.


    Immediately, he rushed at the scar-faced man and pped him twice across the face.


    Infuriated, the scar-faced man drew his machete and shed at the crown prince with it.


    The crown prince reacted promptly.


    Catching the machete with bare hands, he snatched the weapon and then shed the scar-faced


    man''s shoulder with it, causing the man to let out a scream of pain.


    Those behind the scar-faced man wanted to rush toward him.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, however, the crown prince stepped on the man''s neck and pointed at the crowd with the


    machete in his hand, saying, "Listen up, you bunch of morons! I''m the crown prince of Mightwater! One


    step forward, and I''ll cut your legs off!"


    Upon hearing his words, those men immediately stopped dead and looked at the crown prince in


    horror, not daring to take a step forward.


    After all, the name of the crown prince of Mightwater was too intimidating! The scar-faced man stopped


    screaming as well.He asked in a trembling voice, "Y-You''re the crown prince of Mightwater?"


    The crown prince darted a look at him.


    "The one and only!"


    The scar-faced man was on the verge of tears; he really couldn''t understand why he would run into


    such a devil incarnate.


    "Prince, I-I really didn''t know it was you.Please be the bigger person and spare me..." he implored in a


    trembling voice.


    The crown prince let out a sneer.


    "What a good-for- nothing! Weren''t you acting all cocky just now? What right do I have to know about


    Master Levi''s affair, you say? Hmph! I just had dinner with him a few days ago, but he didn''t mention


    this to me"


    No one dared to say anything, for the crown prince definitely wasn''t bragging.


    Levi thought very highly of Phoenix, so it wasn''t unusual for the crown prince to go to Levi''s ce for


    dinner.


    After the scar-faced man pleaded with the crown prince piteously, thetter finally let him off, asking,


    "So, tell me¡ªwho the f*ck is the person on that mountain?"


    The scar-faced man pulled a long face.


    "Prince, I-l really have no idea.I work for Master Elrich of Galvania, and he personally gave the order to


    seal off the mountain.Not only that, but he''s now attending to that big shot on the mountain, so that big


    shot has to be someone extraordinary!"


    Everyone at the scene gasped at the scar-faced man''s words.


    Master Elrich of Galvania was a real bigwig in Galvania who was on an equal footing with the Ten


    Greatest Families.


    But such a bigwig was now attending to that person like he was thetter''sckey? Just who the hell


    could the person on the mountain be? The crown prince curled his lips in disdain.


    "Never mind, I reckon you don''t know what''s going on either.F*ck off and let me go up the mountain to


    take a look myself!"


    The scar-faced man and his men immediately made way for the crowd, who then went up the mountain


    right away.


    Watching them walk into the distance, the scar-faced man immediately took out a walkie- talkie and


    gave a signal to those on the mountain.


    Walking side by side with the crown prince, Matthew bypassed a few slopes before stopping in his


    tracks all of a sudden.He stared at the herb growers, asking, "Guys, isn''t it about time for you to tell the


    truth?"


    Upon hearing his words, everyone was surprised.


    The crown prince asked curiously, "What''s going on, Matty?"


    Matthew asked slowly, "Were the miraculous herbs on the mountain really nted by your ancestors?"


    The herb growers paled slightly at his words.


    Ss hurriedly replied, "Of course they were! We''ve been collecting herbs in this mountain forest for


    generations, and our ancestors have nted lots of herbs deep in the mountains."


    Matthew asked coldly, "Is that so? If your ancestors were the ones who nted the miraculous herbs in


    such a remote location, why would somebody elsee here and seal off the mountain to collect the


    herbs?"


    Ss exined with embarrassment, "Well...There was a traitor in our tribe who betrayed the secret


    about the miraculous herbs and...and hence courted such a disaster...Matthew''s face darkened at


    once.


    He said in a stern voice, "Ss, now that things havee to this, how could you still be lying to me?


    Do you guys not want to walk out of this mountain forest alive?"

 Chapter 1267

    Chapter 1267


    Chapter 1767


    Everyone was surprised at Matthew''s sudden blow- up.


    Ss turned slightly pale at Matthew''s words.


    With a cating smile, he said with embarrassment, "Mr.Larson, I-I''m not lying, really..."


    The crown prince also asked in puzzlement, "Matty, could you have gotten something wrong?"


    Matthew shook his head.


    "I''ve been curious since the beginning.If they really just wanted to deal with the guardian beast, all they


    had to do was hire some expert fighters at a premium.Why would they hire people from so many


    distinguished families and powerful forces? After all, a much greater reward is needed to hire these


    people.These herb growers arent dumb, so why are they willing to pay such a price? Now that I''ve


    seen those men just now, I''ve finally figured it out.Their main purpose in getting us here is to take


    advantage of our influence to deal with those on the mountain!"


    Upon hearing Matthew''s words, everyone turned pale and looked at the herb growers simultaneously.


    Ss turned as white as a sheet, and his body began trembling slightly.


    Undoubtedly, Matthew was right! The crown prince was the first to be furious.


    "F*ck! Turns out you bunch of *ssholes are fooling us, huh? Damn it, I''m gonna kill you all first!"


    Frightened by the crown prince''s words, the herb growers trembled like a leaf.


    Just then, Matthew stopped the crown prince and said coldly, "What''s the point of killing them? Let me


    ask you this, Ss: just who the person on the mountain is?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    With a sigh of helplessness, Ss exined in a low voice, "I-I''m not so certain about that, actually.I


    just heard that the bigwig on the mountain seems to be from Bainbridge, and he''s said to be somewhat


    rted to the Nn Family of Bainbridge¡¯ Upon hearing this, everyone around Ss changed color at


    once.The Nn Family of Bainbridge was the number-one distinguished family in Cathay.


    If the Nns really were involved, there was no way they were going to get mixed up in this! Matthew''s


    expression changed as well; he suddenly recalled the previous incident about Gilbert.


    Could this be the reason Gilbert came to the South? Seeing that everyone was silent, Ss quickly


    said, "But, everyone, our ancestors were indeed the ones who discovered the medicinal herbs on the


    mountain first.They built a vige here and kept watch for hundreds of years to wait for these herbs to


    ripen.But now, these people came all of a sudden to take these herbs away.A-Aren''t they just being


    bullies? Please help us, everyone.After all, these herbs belong to the South.H-How could we let some


    outsiders take them away as they please?"


    Those from Stonedale and Eastshire remained silent while weighing the risks and benefits.


    Just then, however, Matthew said right away, "You''re right! Naturally, we can''t let outsiders take away


    things that belong to the South!"


    The crown prince let out augh.


    "Haha! You''re such a badass, Matty.Let''s go! I''ll go with you.The Nns, huh? Ha! I''d like to meet


    them!"


    With that, he followed Matthew closely.


    At the sight of the scene, those from Stonedale and Eastshire immediately followed them.


    With the crown prince being present, they''d have the backing of the King of the South! Everyone


    quickly climbed the mountain.


    After a little over half an hour, they reached a tform below the top of the mountain.


    By the time they got here, everyone had been sweating profusely.


    The closer they got to the tform, the hotter it was.


    At this moment, a bunch of people were standing at the corner of the tform, blocking the only path


    up the mountain.


    They were led by a young man who dressed like a dandy with his hair slicked back.


    With a trace of evil in his eyes, the man didn''t seem like a decent person.


    When the crown prince saw the young man, his lips twitched at once, as though he had seen his sworn


    enemy.


    "Why is this son of a b*tch here?" he muttered.


    Matthew asked curiously, "Who is he?"


    The crown prince answered, "He''s Perry Lyndon, a distant nephew of Master Levi''s wife.Somehow, he


    got acquainted with Master Levi and has been swaggering around in Galvania since then.He and I


    have always been at odds, though."


    Matthew knitted his brows.


    Now that they hade across Levi''s nephew, things were going to get troublesome.

 Chapter 1268

    Chapter 1268


    Chapter 1268


    Perry darted a look at the crown prince before saying with a sneer, "Oh, I was wondering who it was.


    Turns out it''s the son of my uncle''s servant! What''s the matter? Are you here to throw your weight


    around in the name of my uncle?"


    The crown prince flew into a rage.


    "Watch your f*cking mouth, Perry! If it weren''t for Master Levi being nice to me, I would''ve killed you


    long ago!"


    Perry burst intoughter.


    "Kill me? You and what army? Let me tell you this, Shawn: you and your family are nothing but a bunch


    of trash to me! How dare you f*cking call yourself ¡®the crown prince¡¯? Listen here, you f*cker¡ªyour


    uncle and your b*tch of a mother are both servants of my family, and you don''t even deserve to lick my


    boots!"


    Upon hearing Perry''s words, the crown prince lost his temper at once.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He pointed at Perry, growling, "F*ck you, you son of a b*tch! How dare you call my mom a b*tch? I''m


    gonna kill you today no matter what!"


    Perry let out a guffaw while stretching out his neck.


    "You want to kill me? Come on, make a sh here.I''ll consider you capable if you dare touch me!"


    The crown prince wanted to strike, but he was stopped by several men behind him.


    "Keep calm, Prince! He''s deliberately prodding you into attacking him!" whispered an elder urgently.


    The crown prince was beside himself with rage, though.


    "That''s nonsense! There''s no way I''d be afraid of him! How am I gonna show my face in public if I don''t


    kill him today?"


    However, the elder whispered quickly, "Prince, you know full well that Master Levi''s wife has always


    wanted to bring you guys down.If you attack him, Phoenix and Poison Spider are gonna take the me


    for this!"


    The crown prince trembled all over with rage.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t understand the situation, but how could he put up with such insults? Just then,


    Matthew suddenly dashed forward and punched Perry in the face before everyone else realized it.


    Perry was just a rich dandy who had only spent a few days learning some showy but impractical


    fighting skills, so how could he be a match for a skilled fighter like Matthew? As a result, the punch


    knocked him dizzy, and he fell to the ground, unable to get up.


    The crowd behind Perry immediately mored at the sight of the scene.


    Two men rushed forward, wanting to save Perry.


    However, Matthew picked Perry up and held a silver needle at thetter''s temple.He shouted, "Step


    aside if you want him alive!"


    The two men looked at each other, at a loss for what to do.


    Finally, one of them uttered between clenched teeth, "I''m warning you, you brat, he''s Master Levi''s


    nephew! If you dare hurt him, there''ll be no ce for you to gain a foothold in the whole South!"


    Matthew responded by grabbing Perry''s arm and breaking it with a single punch without saying a word.


    All the men behind Perry were furious as he let out a blood-curdling scream.


    The man growled, "Are you provoking Master Levi?"


    Matthew replied in a cold voice, "I''m sorry, but Master Levi had a friend of mine pass on a message to


    me.ording to what he said at the time, matters between young people should be solved by young


    people themselves.I don''t think Master Levi would care about such a trifling matter between his


    nephew and me, right?"


    The man was startled for a moment.


    Then, he countered angrily, "That''s f*cking bullsh*t! When did Master Levi ever say such a thing?


    Where does that f*cking friend of yourse from? And how dare he im he''s passing on a message


    from Master Levi?"Looking at the man, Matthew uttered, stressing each word, "That friend of mine is


    called Billy Newman!"


    The instant he said that, everyone at the scene was bbergasted.


    Billy Newman is his friend?! The man''s face changed color at once.


    The next instant, though, he let out a sneer.


    "What an ignorant and conceited little brat from nowhere who dares to talk through your hat! Ha ha,


    Billy Newman''s your friend, huh?"


    Just then, the crown prince stepped forward and replied with a sneer, "He isn''t lying to you! Billy


    Newman is indeed his friend, and Master Levi has indeed said this to him.Hey, did you just say ¡®f*cking


    friend¡¯? You''ve got quite some nerve, insulting Billy Newman like that! Guess how Master Newman


    would punish you after learning about this?"


    At the crown prince''s words, the man instantly turned deathly pale.

 Chapter 1269

    Chapter 1269


    Chapter 1269


    Everyone knew that Billy was by no means inferior to Levi.


    After all, the former had oncee close to gobbling up the Six Southern States and bing its


    ruler, only that heter chose to retire to Eastcliff instead of doing so.


    Still, no one in the Six Southern States dared to underestimate him, and even Levi had to show him


    enough respect.


    On the other hand, this guy was only one of Perry''sckeys, so he was but a nobody in front of Billy.


    Taking a few deep breaths, he said in a trembling voice, "P-Prince, d-don''t you dare try to scare me...


    How could a bigwig like Billy Newman be acquainted with such a young man? You¡ª"


    The crown prince sneered.


    "If you don''t believe me, just ask those from Eastshire about it."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The man turned to look at those from the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire, who lowered their heads


    in tacit acknowledgment without saying a word.


    All at once, the man''s already pale face turned even paler.


    After gulping a few mouthfuls of saliva, he said in a trembling voice, "B-But I didn''t know these things!


    As the saying goes, ignorance can be forgiven¡ª"


    Matthew replied coldly, "Yeah, it''s true that ignorance can be forgiven, but now that you''ve learned


    about it, don''t you need to apologize?"


    The man turned crimson at once.


    In the end, he lowered his head, mumbling, "I''m sorry..."


    Matthew pped the man across the face.


    "Is this how you''re apologizing to Billy?"


    The p made the man see stars, but he dared not fight back.


    Gritting his teeth, he shouted, "I''m sorry! I was wrong!"


    Matthew then said with a wave of his hand, "Now that you know you were wrong, what are you waiting


    for? F*ck off!"


    The man hastily backed away.


    Perry, on the other hand, had a look of despair on his face.He said in a trembling voice, "Y-You better


    let go of me...I''m Master Levi''s nephew.If you dare kill me, my uncle will never let you off...


    Matthew sneered.


    "Don''t worry.Since you''re Master Levi''s nephew, of course I have to show him some respect! I don''t


    necessarily have to kill you, right? I''ll just break your arm or your leg at most," he said while squeezing


    Perry''s broken arm.


    Perry''s face twisted into a grimace of pain.


    Atst, he was scared.


    Although he had Levi backing him up, Matthew had Billy at his back, so he wasn''t scared of him at all!


    "W-What do you want? I''ve done nothing to you!" he said anxiously.


    Matthew replied, "Well, it''s true that I''ve got nothing against you, but the crown prince is my friend.By


    insulting my friend, you''re insulting me! If you don''t want to have an arm or a leg broken, then behave


    yourself and apologize to him, and I''ll spare you! Otherwise, I''ll have no choice but to break your leg to


    help my buddy vent his anger.What do you think?"


    Perry''s face was livid with resentment.


    In the end, however, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and apologize to the crown prince.


    Having vented his grievances, the crown prince said with a guffaw, "Well done, Matty!"


    Matthew let out a chuckle.


    The crown prince had helped him so much, so there was no way he would sit by and do nothing about


    the former''s predicament, of course.


    Having dealt with Perry and his men, Matthew and the others went straight up the mountain.


    Upon reaching the top of the mountain, Matthew found that there were already several dozens of


    people here.


    Standing at their center was a tall and slender young woman who was wearing a pair of sunsses.


    With fair skin and an outstanding poise, she oozed grace and ss through every pore.


    Hearing themotion behind her, she looked back with a slight frown between her beautiful


    eyebrows.


    A young man next to her walked toward Matthew and his men.


    Glowering at them, he said, "How did you guys get here? Where''s Perry?"


    Another young man chimed in with a curl of his lips, "That''s obvious.Perry¡ªthat idiot¡ªmust have taken


    the wrong path.There are two paths leading up here.Could he have gone to guard the path on the west


    side?"


    The first young man spat.


    "That schmuck couldn''t even get such a petty job done.What''s the use of having him?"


    Upon hearing their words, those from Stonedale and Eastshire were taken aback.


    Who on earth were these people, and what entitled them to be so disdainful of Perry? After all, Perry


    was the nephew of Levi, the King of the South!

 Chapter 1270

    Chapter 1270


    Chapter 1270


    The young man spat out some swear words before pointing at Matthew and the others and saying


    haughtily, "You guys aren''t allowed here.Get lost!"


    Upon hearing this, the quick-tempered crown prince yelled at once, "Who the f*ck do you think you are,


    telling me to get lost? Do you know who I am?"


    The young manughed.


    "Who the hell cares who you are? Whoever you are, you''re gonna go back where you came from with


    your tail between your legs in front of ourdy!"


    The crown prince growled in an angry voice, "You''re quite arrogant, aren''t you? Do you think I''m gonna


    take this lying down? What gives you the f*cking right to tell me to get lost? I''m telling you, I''m the


    crown prince of Mightwater! Now repeat what you just said if you dare!"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The young man was startled for a moment.


    "The crown prince of Mightwater? Who''s that?"


    A dark-skinned,nky man next to the young man leaned over and whispered to him, "He''s the son of


    Mightwater''s Poison Spider!"


    This man was none other than Elrich Oldman, a well-known underworld bigwig in Galvania.The young


    man''s face took on a look of disdain.


    "Mightwater''s Poison Spider? I''ve never heard of that! How dare he call himself the crown prince? Ha!


    Even my brother-inw¡ªthe Young Master of the Nn Family¡ªdares not call himself ¡®the crown


    prince: Who does he think he is? Like I said, get lost at once, or we''re gonna be very unpleasant with


    you!"


    Matthew frowned slightly.So these people are indeed rted to the Nn Family, huh? Irritated, the


    crown prince wanted tosh out at the young man.


    However, he was stopped by Matthew, who stepped forward and argued in a soft voice, "Divine items


    that are born in nature should be owned by those whore capable of owning them.This is not


    Bainbridge, and you guys weren''t the ones that nted the herbs either.Shouldn''t you guys give us an


    exnation for telling us to leave?"


    Just as the young man was about to lose his temper, an elder next to him suddenly stepped forward


    with a fan in his hand.


    "You''re right, my friend.Since everyone''s here, I presume that fate brought us together.How about we


    go down together to take a look?" he said with a smile, looking as though he was a crowd-pleaser.


    The young man panicked at once.


    "Mr.Quincy..."


    The elder lowered his voice.


    "The guardian beasts are incredibly ferocious, and they''re very good at hiding.These people came at


    just the right time.We can use them as bait to lure out the guardian beasts and reduce our casualties!"


    Realizing what the elder meant, the young manughed at once.


    "Okay! Since Mr.Quincy has said so, I''m gonna give you guys a chance."


    Matthew looked at these people from afar.


    Although he didn''t hear their conversation, he had a rough guess of what it was about.He chuckled


    inwardly without making a sound.


    Once all of us enter the cave, it''ll be hard to tell who''s the bait and who''s the hunter.


    With that, the young man stepped aside, allowing the crowd to walk forward a little.


    Only then did the crowd see what the top of the mountain was like.


    The top of the mountain was about several hundred meters wide with a huge pit at its center.


    The pit was over a dozen meters deep, surrounded by steep cliffs.


    Standing on the edge of the huge pit, everyone could feel waves of scorching heat and smell wafts of


    sulfur.


    Undoubtedly, the huge pit probably used to be the mouth of a volcano.


    The earlier group of people had tied ropes around the huge pit, so all everyone had to do next was


    climb down the ropes.


    On their way up the mountain earlier, Ss and his men had told them about what it was like down


    there.


    Inside the huge pit was arge cave.


    After walking about two kilometers into the cave, they would arrive at where the Seven-Leafed Lotuses


    were.


    However, the guardian beasts were also hiding inside the cave.


    Once everyone entered the cave, they would be ambushed by the guardian beasts anytime, so it was


    very dangerous.


    Just then, the elder called Mr.Quincy came over and put his hand to his chest in greeting.


    He said with a smile, "Let me introduce myself, everyone.I''m Quincy Damron from Bainbridge, and the


    lady over there is Rose Damron, the Young Lady of the Damron Family.As she''ll soon be marrying into


    the Nn Family, she wants to get some rare and precious herbs to use as her dowry before getting


    married, which is why we''re here.If we''ve caused you any trouble, please forgive us."

 Chapter 1271

    Chapter 1271


    Chapter 1271


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Quincy seemed very easygoing as he spoke, but in reality, he had pointed out their identity and


    capabilities in just a few words.


    If nothing else, the title of future daughter-inw of the Nn Family spoke volumes for Rose''s social


    standing.


    Upon hearing his words, those from Stonedale and Eastshire immediately folded their hands and gave


    Quincy and his men theirpliments, with astonishment written all over their faces.


    No wonder Master Elrich would personallye here to assist them.


    It''s his honor to be able to work for someone from the Nn Family! On the other hand, Matthew


    looked totally unruffled, as though he didn''t hear what these people said.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries with the crowd, Quincy lent a rope for them in a seemingly


    courteous manner.


    To put it bluntly, though, they actually wanted Matthew and his men to go down into the pit as soon as


    possible so that they could use them as bait to lure out those guardian beasts.


    However, those from Stonedale and Eastshire werepletely oblivious to this old man¡¯s sinister


    intentions, and they even thanked him with gestures of gratitude.


    Walking at the back of the crowd, Matthew dragged the crown prince with him, not wanting thetter to


    be bait as well.


    After climbing down the rope, everyone did find a cave down there.


    The cave was about two meters wide and three meters high, but it wasn''t until everyone entered the


    cave that they found another world inside.


    The cave was spacious, with numerous paths that extended in all directions, and nobody knew where


    each of these paths would lead to.


    Obviously, Quincy and his men knew the ways inside the cave.He chatted with those from Stonedale


    and Eastshire with great enthusiasm, seemingly discussing an opportunity for coboration.


    But in reality, while they weren''t noticing, he had secretly brought these people to the front.


    In other words, he was essentially making them scout out the trail.


    If there was any danger, those from Stonedale and Eastshire would be the first to bear the brunt.


    On the other hand, Rose and the others quietly ckened their paces and followed the crowd from


    behind.


    As a consequence, those from Stonedale and Eastshire ended up taking the lead, whereas Rose and


    the others followed behind.


    The young man next to Rose whispered with a cold sneer, "Sis, this bunch of bumpkins are so stupid.


    To think that they really went ahead to scout the path for us! I wonder how many of them will survive


    when those guardian beastse outter."


    Rose gave a smirk of disdain.


    "What a bunch of ignorant, conceited fools! It was for their own good that we didn''t allow them in just


    now.Since they insisted on barging in here, let them stew in their own juice then!"


    The young man let out a sneer while looking at the crowd with a look of disdain.


    Even those following them were gloating, as though Matthew and the others were but a bunch of idiots.


    Despite witnessing all of this, Matthew pretended to know nothing.He seemed to be walking beside


    those from Stonedale and Eastshire while taking the crown prince with him, but in reality, the two of


    them were walking in the middle¡ªthe safest spot.


    After walking for a while, Matthew had a growing sense that something was wrong with the atmosphere


    around them.


    Without being noticed, he took out a jade pendant and a mini Analeptic Pill before handing them to the


    crown prince.


    With that, everyone walked for about ten minutes.


    As it had gotten darker and darker inside the cave, everyone could only use their torches to light the


    way.


    Just then, some sporadic sounds suddenly sounded in the dark.


    At once, everyone stopped in their tracks with their hearts in their mouths.


    An elder from Eastshire asked in a trembling voice, "W-What is this sound?"


    Without saying a word, Quincy tightened his grip on his fan with a look of vignce.


    Suddenly, a sound pierced the air in the dark, as though something was flying toward them at great


    speed.


    Quincy swiftly dodged it, only to see a dark silhouette dashing past where he had been just a moment


    ago and then pouncing directly on the elder next to him.


    The elder let out a shrill, blood-curdling scream before falling face down onto the ground at once.


    The dark silhouette was swift in motion.


    In an instant, it pounced on the person next to the elder, who also fell to the ground at once.


    For a moment, everyone at the scene was instantly thrown into confusion.

 Chapter 1272

    Chapter 1272


    Chapter 1272


    The dark silhouette knocked three people down ina row like a ghost.


    Of the three people, two were from Eastshire, whereas the other was from Stonedale.


    None of them stirred after letting out a few blood- curdling screams; obviously, they must have met their


    doom.


    The dark silhouette then jumped on Quincy, but he had prepared himself for this.


    Raising the fan in his hand, he flicked the dark silhouette away with one blow.


    With that, the dark silhouette flew into the darkness and disappeared from sight, but everyone at the


    scene was panic-stricken and in a state of confusion.


    "I-ls that the guardian beast?"


    "What the hell is it?"


    "Why didn''t I see anything?"


    Everyone gave a cry of fright one after another as they truly had the fright of their lives.


    Rose and the others, who were walking behind the crowd, were scared at the sight of the situation.


    Luckily, we let those from Stonedale and Eastshire walk ahead of us just now, or it would probably have


    been our people who are dead now.


    After a flurry of confusion, everyone finally regained theirposure.


    They then looked at the three people on the ground, who had gone ck in the face and were no


    longer breathing at this moment.


    All of them died of poison.


    Edmund''s face was deathly pale.


    He said ina trembling voice, "T-This had to be that guardian beast''s doing! That guardian beast is


    highly poisonous.T-This is too dangerous...The others from Stonedale and Eastshire trembled all over


    with fright, too.For a moment, none of them dared to go on any further.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Quincy pretended to give them a few words offort before persuading them to go on ahead, but


    those from Stonedale and Eastshire dared not walk at the front anymore at this moment.


    At the sight of the situation, Quincy whispered, "Everyone, as you''ve seen just now, I''ve chased that


    guardian beast to the path behind us.If you guys walk behind us now, it''ll be even more dangerous!"


    Only then did everyone recall that the guardian beast had indeed been chased to the back by Quincy


    just now.


    Of course, they no longer dared to go backward, so they all rushed to the front.Quincy sneered in


    secret.


    This time, he walked behind everyone else on the pretext of helping everyone ward off the guardian


    beast behind them, but in reality, Matthew noticed the slyness in his eyes.


    As Matthew had expected, after everyone walked on for some time, several other dark silhouettes


    jumped on them from the front.


    Before those from Stonedale and Eastshire, who were walking ahead of everyone else, could realize


    what had happened, they had been knocked down by the dark silhouettes.


    Edmund, who was walking with them, was paralyzed with fright when he saw a dark silhouette jumping


    on him.


    At that critical moment, Matthew, who was standing nearby, suddenly grabbed his cor and dragged


    him back half a step.


    The next instant, Matthew kicked out at the dark silhouette, sending it flying instantly.


    Edmund instantly teared up as he narrowly escaped death.He was really scared to death just now! The


    others from Stonedale and Eastshire weren''t that lucky, though.


    There were over 30 of them in total, but it didn''t take long before half of them were knocked down by


    the dark silhouette.


    Luckily, Quincy and his men rushed toward them at this moment.


    They hacked away at these dark silhouettes with machetes in their hands, solving the crisis eventually.


    Panic-stricken, those from Stonedale and Eastshire hid nearby, breathing heavily while trembling all


    over with fright.


    It wasn''t until Quincy lit up the ground with his torchlight that everyone had a good look at what the dark


    silhouettes actually were.


    In reality, these dark silhouettes were a few venomous snakes that were crimson in color.


    These snakes were less than one meter long, but each of them was as thick as a fist.


    Thanks to such thickness, these venomous snakes were incredibly strong, which allowed them to leap


    in ce as if they were flying.


    Seeing the twisted carcasses of the snakes on the ground, everyone trembled all over with fright.


    "A-Are these the guardian beasts?" asked an elder from Eastshire in a trembling voice.


    Quincy slowly nodded before saying hypocritically, "Seems like these are the guardian beasts! Sigh, I


    really didn''t expect toe across so many of them; I thought there was only one of them! I-I''m so


    sorry for making you lose so many of your people! Nobody knows what kind of dangers are awaiting


    us.How about you guys stay here while we go ahead and explore the way ahead of us?"

 Chapter 1273

    Chapter 1273


    Chapter 1273


    Seeing the situation, the crown prince couldn''t help but whisper, "This Quincy is really shameless.


    Asking them to stay after so many people have died? Why didn''t he do that sooner?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew shook his head before whispering in reply, "He doesn''t want these people to stay.His objective


    is to make these people go on ahead!"


    The crown prince was startled.


    "What? You don''t say!"


    Matthew chuckled without saying a word.


    Those from Eastshire and Stonedale looked at each other, unwilling to resign themselves to such an


    oue.


    They hade all the way here and lost so many of their people, but now, Quincy persuaded them to


    stay instead.


    How could they possibly be willing to do so? And besides, after thest two incidents, they didn''t trust


    Quincy anymore.


    Therefore, when Quincy suggested at this very moment that they stay behind, they suspected that he


    was purposely trying to get rid of them because they were almost at their destination.


    "Now that we''re already here, wouldn''t it be a disservice to those who died if we stop at this moment?


    Let''s go on ahead; suggested an elder from Stonedale.


    Quincy smiled.


    "That''s okay.If that¡¯s the case, you guys walk behind us to avoid any further danger.


    Having suffered heavy casualties, those from Stonedale and Eastshire were only too eager to walk


    behind everyone else.


    Therefore, upon hearing Quincy''s words, they immediately ran to the back of the crowd, whereas


    Quincy and the others walked ahead of them as if to scout the way.


    At this moment, Matthew followed Quincy and his men closely while taking the crown prince with him,


    knowing that the real danger might being from behind from now on.


    As he had expected, after walking a little further, everyone heard a few screams behind them all of a


    sudden.


    For some reason, several crimson snakes appeared behind them and ambushed those from Eastshire


    and Stonedale from behind.


    This time, those from Eastshire and Stonedale were even more unprepared, so they suffered a lot.


    After a flurry of confusion, only six of them were still alive, whereas all the others died a tragic death.


    After ying the crimson snakes with great difficulty, those from Eastshire and Stonedale nearly had an


    emotional breakdown.


    The crown prince looked baffled.


    "What the hell is wrong with these people? The venomous snakes attacked them first when they


    walked ahead of us, and they still attacked them first when they walked behind us? Did the snakes hold


    a grudge against them or something?"


    Matthew shook his head.


    "Do you think Quincy let them walk behind because it was good for them? No.The area we just walked


    past is where these crimson snakes live.At first, everyone was going toward the snakes, so those in


    front would be attacked first.Then, we walked past the snakes¡¯ir.


    As the crimson snakes were catching up to us from behind, they would attack the people at the back.


    Quincy is smart.


    He let the people walk ahead while we were going toward the snakes, but after we walked past the


    snakes''ir and had our backs to the snakes, he let them walk at the back.


    In the end, the people from Eastshire and Stonedale were the ones who fought these crimson snakes


    head-on!"


    At the revtion, the crown prince couldn''t help but whisper, "This old geezer really is treacherous, isn''t


    he?"


    Everyone continued to walk ahead, but this time, those from Eastshire and Stonedale had no idea


    whether to walk in front or behind.


    In the end, they simply gave up.


    They stood in ce and stayed, for they were really terrified.


    When Quincy saw the situation, he just sneered.He had reached his goal; the people from Eastshire


    and Stonedale had helped him and his men ward off a lot of dangers.


    Now that these people were staying after this, no one would fight him and his men for the herbs.


    And that was exactly what he wanted.


    Matthew didn''t care that much, though.


    Taking the crown prince with him, he continued to walk ahead.


    Quincy frowned slightly when he saw theming over.


    He said slowly, "If you two keep going further, it''s gonna be more and more dangerous.I''d advise you to


    stay here and not go anywhere else.Nothing matters more than staying alive!"


    Matthew looked totally unperturbed.


    "Thanks for the reminder, but now that we''vee this far, it''d be a shame not to go further"

 Chapter 1274

    Chapter 1274


    Chapter 1274


    Upon hearing Matthew''s words, everyone from Bainbridge frowned at once.


    Rose darted a scornful look at Matthew, saying, "What a pair of ignorant, big- headed small fry! Well,


    they''re asking for it.Since they have a death wish, let''s grant it!"


    Everyone else from Bainbridge sneered as well.


    To them, Matthew was simply courting death! They ignored Matthew and the crown prince and


    continued to go forward.


    With that, they walked about 300 meters before a red light suddenly appeared ahead of them.


    "We''re almost there!" Matthew whispered.


    Everyone quickly moved on.


    After they came round a corner, arge cave appeared before them.


    It was so hot inside the cave that everyone felt their skin burning, and in the middle of the cave was a


    huge, deep pit, in which there was a pool of boiling water that kept bubbling.


    The rocky walls surrounding the deep pit were glittering faintly in red ¡ªthe source of the red light


    everyone had seen just now.


    After getting closer, everyone finally realized that the red glitter on the rocky walls was actually some


    red liquid.


    A person cried out, "T-This seems to beva!"


    Everyone else was also shocked after they took a closer look.


    As expected, the red liquid on the rocky walls wasva.


    "No wonder it''s so hot here!"mented the young man from earlier with a sigh.


    Quincy ignored them, though; his attention was mostly centered on the pool.


    Next to the pool were a number of thick volcanic rocks, on which close to a hundred Seven-Leafed


    Lotuses grew densely.


    At the sight of the scene, the crown prince gave a cry of wonder.


    Any of these Seven-Leafed Lotuses was of inestimable worth.


    With so many Seven-Leafed Lotuses, he was really going to get rich! He turned to look at Ss, saying,


    "Hey, Ss.Since I took a Seven- Leafed Lotus from youst time, I''ll give you two in return.Is this OK


    with you?"


    Ss didn''t seem to hear him, though.He stared fixedly at the pool of water with wild excitement in his


    eyes.


    Quincy darted a nce at them.


    Suddenly, he said with augh, "Prince, since we''re here together, let''s share these herbs among us!


    How about this? Let''s draw the boundary here.The Seven-Leafed Lotuses over here will be ours,


    whereas those over there will be yours.What do you think?"


    The crown prince nced at the area Quincy pointed at.Well, this old geezer''s quite fair in dividing the


    herbs, he thought.


    "No problem!"


    He nodded in agreement.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, just as he was about to step forward to collect the herbs, Matthew grabbed him.


    "Don''t go there yet!" he whispered.


    The crown prince asked curiously, "Why?"


    Matthew looked at their surroundings.


    Then, he whispered, "The guardian beast has yet to appear"


    The crown prince was surprised.


    "The guardian beast? Didn''t we just see the guardian beasts earlier?"


    Matthew shook his head.


    "Those snakes aren''t really guardian beasts; they can only be considered offsprings of the guardian


    beast.I suspect that the guardian beast is nearby.He purposely divided the area and let you collect the


    herbs to lure the guardian beast out!"


    The crown prince was taken aback before his face turned livid all at once.


    "F*ck that old geezer! He''s so cunning!"


    Seeing that Matthew and the others didn''t make a move, Quincy pretended to ask, "Why don''t you


    guys collect the herbs?"


    The crown prince shot back indignantly, "Why don''t you go collect the herbs instead?"


    Quincy''s expression changed slightly.


    The next instant, he replied with a smile, "It''s too hot here, so our youngdy needs some rest.It''s okay;


    you guys may go ahead on your own.It''s fine as long as we get out of here togetherter on."


    The crown prince sneered.


    "I need a break too.Let''s each take our time, then! There''s no hurry!"


    Quincy knitted his brows.


    Then, as he gave the crown prince and Matthew a long, meaningful stare, his expression slowly turned


    sullen.He realized that these two people weren''t that gullible.


    It probably won''t be easy to use them as bait to lure out the guardian beast, he thought.


    After pondering for a moment, he suddenly shot a nce at the young man next to him.The young man


    nodded before stepping forward at once.


    "F*ck, we''re already nice enough in letting you in.Since you don''t want to collect the herbs, then get out


    of here!"


    Rate the Trantion tn Get ? Pearls

 Chapter 1275

    Chapter 1275


    Chapter 1275


    Matthew let out a sneer.


    Driving us away after we refused to be the bait? Seems like these people are gonna cast us aside.


    Of course, the crown prince was unhappy with this, so he and the young man immediately started


    yelling at each other.


    Just as both sides were about toe to blows, Matthew suddenly picked up a stone from the ground


    and tossed it into the pool at the center near the Damrons'' side.


    The stone dropped into the pool with a ssh.


    The next instant, a gigantic creature suddenly shot out of the pool! It was arge crimson serpent that


    was nearly 7 meters in length and about as thick as a pail.


    Covered in crimson scales, it had a horn on its head and¡ªsurprisingly¡ªtwo little ws on its


    abdomen.


    Its two eyes shone with an eerie glow like a pair of yellow light bulbs.The crown prince''s eyes widened.


    "I-Is that a dragon?!"


    Only now did everyone understand why the only person who had managed to flee back to the vige


    would utter the word "Dragon.


    Indeed, the crimson serpent did look like a dragon! Emerging from the water, the crimson serpent


    turned and opened itsrge, fierce-looking mouth.


    Then, it immediately bit a nearby person.


    The person screamed in a shrill voice, but he couldn''t fight back at all.


    After tossing him into the air, the crimson serpent opened its mouth and caught him.


    Then, as its neck stretched and contracted, it swallowed the person whole! Everyone nearby trembled


    with fear at the sight of the scene.


    To think that it swallowed a living person whole alf at once! Witnessing this, Quincy nearly spat blood


    on the spot.


    "Who told you to toss the stone into the pool?!" he growled.


    Matthew didn''t give a damn about him, though.He merely dragged the crown prince back a few steps.


    Just then, the crimson serpent made another lunge at those from Bainbridge.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, it was so close to them.


    Two of those from Bainbridge took out their machetes, wanting to hack at the crimson serpent.


    Instead of dodging their attack, the crimson serpent let them sh at it.


    The two men hacked their machetes at its scales, producing a ng of metal as though they were


    hacking at steel.


    The crimson serpent was unscathed, but it had pounced on the two men.


    Before they could react, it bit one of them and grabbed another with its w.


    The bitten person was instantly swallowed up, whereas the person it grabbed was dragged directly into


    the water.


    All everyone heard was a series of shrill, blood- curdling screams, and there was the smell of flesh


    being scalded by boiling water.


    After that, the man didn''t make a sound anymore.


    This time, many people nearly peed themselves in fright.


    They knew that the bubbling water in the pool was about 100 degrees Celsius in temperature.


    By being dragged into the water, that person had been cooked alive! The crimson serpent didn''t stop at


    that either as it burst out of the water again.


    This time, its target was Rose! Rose had never seen such a situation before.


    At this moment, her face nched with fright, and she stood in ce, having forgotten to run away as


    the crimson serpent knocked the two bodyguards standing next to her flying.


    Elrich, who was standing rtively close to Rose, immediately rushed toward her and grabbed her.


    Then, he rolled to the ground with her in his arms, dodging the crimson serpent''s fatal blow.


    Still, he was wed at by the crimson serpent, whose ws were as hot as red-hot iron.


    As a result, a patch of blisters formed on his back, causing him to let out a shrill scream.He rolled to a


    corner and struggled several times without being able to get up.


    At the sight of the scene, Quincy immediately rushed toward Rose, shouting, "Protect the youngdy!"


    The Damrons rushed toward the crimson serpent and took out all kinds of weapons to fight with


    it.Some of them even took out their guns and fired away at the crimson serpent.


    Unfortunately, the crimson serpent''s scales were as hard as iron armor, so these people''s weapons


    didn''t hurt the crimson serpent at all.


    Even when the bullets hit the scales, they only produced sparks without hurting the crimson serpent.


    On the other hand, the crimson serpent charged into the crowd and went on a rampage.It didn''t take


    long before most of the Damrons were dead.


    Under the crimson serpent''s attacks, the Damrons were like a bunch of ants with no ability to fight


    back.

 Chapter 1276

    Chapter 1276


    As the Damrons were scattered all over the ce, the crimson serpent lunged at them, wanting to


    strangle all of them.


    Luckily, Quincy arrived in the nick of time.


    With a long-barreled gun in his hand, he fired at the crimson serpent''s head, causing thetter to roar


    in pain.


    The crimson serpent turned around and red at Quincy furiously.


    Holding the long-barreled gun in his hand, Quincy quickly backed away, not daring to fight the crimson


    serpent at close quarters.


    The crimson serpent swiftly went after Quincy.


    After all, how could it possibly let him go after he had caused it so much pain? Despite his advanced


    age, Quincy moved with amazing speed, running continuously in the cave like an ape.


    Matthew''s face darkened as he took a nce at Quincy.


    "This old geezer is trying to lead the crimson serpent here!"


    The crown prince and the others also noticed that something was wrong.


    "What an insidious old *sshole! Matty, t-this guardian beast is too ferocious! Should we run away?"


    whispered the crown prince.


    Matthew shook his head.


    "You guys go first! I have to stay!"


    The crown prince was surprised.


    "Why?"


    Matthew stared meaningfully at the pool of water.


    "I need the stuff in the pool!"


    The crown prince was stunned.


    "In the pool? What is it?"


    Just then, Quincy had reached their side.The crimson serpent rampaged all the way toward the crowd


    with a roar like arge and unstoppable truck.


    Unable to dodge in time, a few herb growers were knocked flying by the crimson serpent, causing them


    to die instantly from broken bones.


    Just as the crimson serpent was about to reach Matthew and the others, Matthew suddenly patted the


    crown prince.


    "Stay right here!"


    Then, before his voice could fade, he dashed forward and headed straight for the pool over there.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing what had happened, the crimson serpent immediately gave up on pursuing Quincy and went


    after Matthew instead.


    Matthew didn''t hesitate even for a moment.


    After rushing to the edge of the pool, he turned around and pounced on the few Damrons.


    Feeling that it had been tricked, the crimson serpent roared wildly while chasing after Matthew.


    Seeing what was happening, Quincy nearly let loose a torrent of abuse on the spot.


    He had taken a lot of trouble to lead the crimson serpent to the crown prince''s side, and yet Matthew


    had to lead it back to the Damrons! As Matthew ran past the Damrons, the crimson serpent charged


    after him, crushing a few of the Damrons to death right away.


    Quincy swore like a trooper while running back with the long-barreled gun in his hand to stop the


    crimson serpent.


    If he didn''t do so, all the Damrons would definitely die! One had to say that Quincy was quite skilled in


    combat, for he managed to stop the crimson serpent with the long-barreled gun in his hand.


    After being hit by the long-barreled gun a few times, the crimson serpent obviously became furious.


    After taking a blow from Quincy, it charged at him and knocked him flying with its head.


    The guardian beast was incredibly terrifying, for it was born with enormous strength.


    As a result, Quincy fell to the ground and spat out several mouthfuls of blood.He struggled a few times,


    but he was unable to get up.


    Now, Rose and the young man next to her were the only ones behind Quincy.


    Frightened, the young man turned around in an attempt to run away, but the crimson serpent came at


    great speed and bit his right leg all at once.


    Then, it tore off the young man''s right leg with all its might, causing him to nearly pass out from the


    pain.


    This time, Rose was the only one left behind him.


    Seeing how terrifying the crimson serpent looked, Rose hastily backed away with fright, only to trip and


    fall by ident.


    Falling onto the ground, she looked a sorry sight with disheveled hair and a panic- stricken look on her


    face as she was unable to dodge the crimson serpent at all.


    The crimson serpent''s eyes shone.


    Then, it lunged at her with itsrge mouth wide open.


    Letting out a scream, Rose subconsciously covered her eyes, having given up all hope.


    With blood spewing out of his mouth, Quincy shouted, "Young Lady, run!"


    But who else could save Rose at this moment? At this critical moment, a person rushed over and


    grabbed Rose''s clothes, swiftly dragging her away.


    As a result, the crimson serpent failed to catch anything.


    Having escaped from the jaws of death, Rose finally got a good look at the person who saved her.


    Surprisingly, the person was Matthew, whom she had just scorned! Rose was stunned.


    She never expected Matthew to be the person who saved her life.

 Chapter 1277

    Chapter 1277


    Chapter 1277


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Unable to catch Rose, the crimson serpent flew into a rage and lunged at her again with a growl.


    Casting Rose aside, Matthew jumped to dodge the crimson serpent''s attack.


    The next instant, he quickly dashed to Quincy''s side and picked up the long- barreled gun on the


    ground.


    "Let me borrow your gun!"


    Then, with a loud bellow, he swung around and thrust the gun directly at the crimson serpent''s body.


    The crimson serpent warded off the blow with its scales.


    Still, the mighty blow produced a huge impact that caused it to tremble in great pain.


    Quincy''s eyes were popping out of his head when he saw this.


    Little did he expect the young man to be so skilled at fighting! He and the other Damrons had always


    thought that Matthew and hispany were a bunch of weaklings, but now, the strength Matthew


    disyed had far surpassed his! The crimson serpent seemed to go berserk.


    Stretching out its ws, it grabbed the long-barreled gun, twisting the gun, which was made from high-


    quality steel, into the shape of a pretzel! Seeing what had happened, everyone at the scene cried out in


    fear.


    Just what Kind of a divine being it is? Seizing the opportunity, Matthew jumped onto the rock beside


    him with several silver needles between the fingers of his right hand.


    Then, he hurled the silver needles right at the crimson serpent''s eyes with all his might.


    As a result, all the silver needles sank into the crimson serpent''s eyes.


    Blinded, the crimson serpent let out a shrill screech and kept rolling around on the ground, smashing


    the rock under Matthew''s feet into pieces with itsrge tail.


    Matthew rolled onto the ground before rushing behind the crimson serpent.


    Grabbing a machete on the ground, he seized the opportunity to dash to the crimson serpent''s side


    and jumped, thrusting the machete into its eye.


    The crimson serpent roared again as it rolled around on the ground while letting out screams of pain.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Matthew grabbed another machete and thrust it into the crimson


    serpent''s other eye.


    The two sessive stabs caused the crimson serpent''s struggles to grow weaker.


    In the end, it fell to the ground without moving anymore.


    Everyone around Matthew was stunned at the sight of the scene.


    Who would''ve thought that this matchlessly formidable guardian beast would be killed by Matthew in


    the end? Rose, in particr, found it hard to describe her feelings as she looked at Matthew in


    astonishment.


    If it weren''t for him, she would''ve died here this time.


    She had looked down on this man just a moment ago, but who would''ve thought that the least


    conspicuous person among the crowd was actually the strongest? Having killed the crimson serpent,


    Matthew walked directly to the edge of the pool.


    The pool was full of boiling water.


    As Matthew looked from above, he saw a crimson area at the bottom of the pool, which consisted of


    underwaterva.


    At the center of the crimson area was a crimson-colored, nine-petaled lotus flower with nine leaves.


    Not only that, but the lotus flower had nine lotus seeds at its center! Matthew took a deep breath,


    knowing that this was the most valuable miraculous herb here¡ªthe Nine- Leafed Lotus! From the very


    beginning, Matthew''s target had never been the Seven-Leafed Lotus.


    When he arrived at the herb growers¡¯ vige and saw the man¡¯s dead body, he realized that this ce


    didn''t just have Seven- Leafed Lotuses.


    This was because Seven-Leafed Lotuses weren''t precious enough for a dragon-like guardian beast to


    be born next to them.


    Only the Nine-Leafed Lotus, which was thousands of times more valuable than the Seven-Leafed


    Lotus, would lead to the birth of such a formidable guardian beast.


    When he saw the equipment that the herb growers had brought with them while entering the mountains


    afterward, he knew that the Seven-Leafed Lotuses weren''t their target either.


    In other words, these herb growers had been lying to them since the beginning! However, all of this


    didn''t matter.


    Matthew knew the situation here very well, so he had made enough preparations before going into the


    mountains.


    He took out a grappling hook that had been tied to a rope.


    Aiming at the Nine-Leafed Lotus, he directly hurled the grappling hook at it.


    The grappling hook sank to the bottom of the pool and caught the Nine-Leafed Lotus.


    Then, Matthew pulled the rope, pulling the Nine-Leafed Lotus out of theva and into his grasp.


    After that, he took out the porcin bottle he had brought with him and put the Nine-Leafed Lotus into


    it.

 Chapter 1278

    Chapter 1278


    Chapter 1278


    Ss and the others'' eyes popped in disbelief when they saw Matthew take the Nine-Leafed Lotus


    away.


    Having collected herbs for generations, they knew full well how valuable the Nine-Leafed Lotus was.


    It could be said that not even the hundreds of Seven- Leafed Lotuses herebined couldpare


    with a seed from the Nine-Leafed Lotus.


    Indeed, they had hired people from several major forces with the intention of snatching the Nine-


    Leafed Lotus by force.


    And besides, ording to their n, no one probably knew about the Nine- Leafed Lotus.


    Once the guardian beast was dealt with, they would share the Seven-Leafed Lotus with these people


    and then take the Nine-Leafed Lotus away in secret.


    That way, they would make a fortune.


    But who would''ve thought that Matthew would know so much about the Nine-Leafed Lotus and even


    take it away? This made them feel as though all their previous efforts were in vain.


    However, these herb growers were very clever.


    Coming to their senses at once, they immediately started to dig up those Seven-Leafed Lotuses.


    Even though they had no hopes of getting the Nine-Leafed Lotus, they could still make some money by


    taking some Seven-Leafed Lotuses with them.


    Rose looked at the scene, then at the porcin bottle in Matthew''s hand.


    Suddenly, she walked to his side.


    "Hey, I''ll buy this herb of yours! Name your price!"


    Matthew frowned and ignored her.


    This woman is so rude! I saved her just now, but not only did she not say a word of thanks, but she


    even speaks to me with such a haughty air.


    Does she honestly think that the universe revolves around her? Seeing that Matthew remained silent,


    Rose couldn''t help feeling irritated.


    "Hey, didn''t you hear me talking to you? How much do you want?! I can pay the money as long as you


    name your price!"


    Matthew darted a cold look at her.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "How much is your life worth?"


    Rose frowned.


    "What do you mean?"


    Matthew replied, "Did you forget that I was the one who saved your life? Why don''t you pay off what


    you owed me first?"


    Rose flew into a rage.


    "You were the one who wanted to save my life yourself; I didn''t ask you to save me! And besides, I''m


    gonna marry into the Nn Family very soon, so I''ll be part of the Nn Family in the future! You


    should consider it a great honor to be able to save me!"


    Matthew was so peeved by Rose''s words that heughed instead.


    What a shameless woman she is!


    "Well, I''m sorry for being stupid and saving you by ident.If such a thing happens again, I''ll definitely


    watch that crimson serpent swallow you up with my own eyes!"


    Upon hearing his words, Rose instantly boiled with anger.


    "How audacious! How dare you curse me? I''m warning you, you''d better give me the herb at once!


    Otherwise, you''ll be an enemy of the Nn Family, and I¡ª"


    However, before she could finish her sentence, Matthew stood up at once, saying, "What can you do?"


    At first, Rose wanted to blow up at him, but Quincy stopped her before she could do so.


    He whispered, "Please stop provoking him, Young Lady!"


    Rose blew her top at once.


    "What do you mean, Mr.Quincy? Why should I be scared of him? Don''t forget that I''ll soon be part of


    the Nn Family...


    Quincy let out a sigh.


    "Young Lady, most of the people we''ve brought with us are either dead or wounded.If we really make


    him angry, he can kill us here in the mountain forest without anyone else knowing.And besides, I''m no


    longer a match for him in my current state.."


    Rose was taken aback.She looked at the crimson serpent on the ground with an aggrieved look, but in


    the end, she dared not say anything.


    Inwardly, though, she was already seething with resentment.


    Once I walk out of this mountain forest, I''m gonna snatch the Nine-Leafed Lotus away no matter what!


    Walking to the side of the pool, Matthew looked at Ss and the others, who were working hard to


    collect the herbs.


    "We''d agreed back then that we''d share these Seven-Leafed Lotus fifty-fifty between us.You guys


    collect all of the lotuses, and we''ll divide them after we leave the mountains!"


    Ss nearly spat blood on the spot.How could you ask to share the Seven-Leafed Lotus fifty-fifty after


    taking the most precious Nine-Leafed Lotus away? Just as he was about to speak, a hissing sound


    suddenly came from the dark stone cave.


    Matthew fixed his eyes on where the sound hade from, and his expression changed all at once.

 Chapter 1279

    Chapter 1279


    Chapter 1279


    Everyone was all too familiar with the hissing sound.


    When they came in just now, they had heard this sound, after which they were attacked by the crimson


    snakes.


    Now that they had heard such a sound again, everyone panicked at once.


    They turned to look at the stone cave, only to see countless light yellow spots of light approaching them


    at great speed from the dark cave.


    "W-What is this?" cried a person.


    After taking a look at the spots of light, Ss screamed at once, "Oh, no! These are the crimson


    snakes!"


    Only now did everyone see numerous crimson snakes slithering toward them from the dark stone cave


    at great speed.


    These crimson snakes were the ones that had ambushed them out there earlier.


    They were less than one meter in length, but they were very nimble in movement and highly poisonous.


    Just a few of these crimson snakes were sufficient to make them suffer heavy casualties, and now,


    there appeared to be a dense, endless swarm of them at first nce.


    These snakes probably numbered in the thousands.


    Where did so many crimson snakese from? Reacting quicker than anyone else, Matthew


    immediately ran to the side of the crimson serpent''s carcass.


    Then, he took out a dagger and gouged out its eyes right away.


    The pair of eyeballs were warm and moist to the touch, looking like two topaz crystals.


    After wiping the blood off them, Matthew hurled them at the crown prince in the distance, shouting,


    "Keep hold of them!"


    The crown prince was surprised; he didn''t understand why Matthew gave him such disgusting stuff all


    of a sudden.


    Just then, the first batch of crimson snakes had rushed inside.


    Immediately, they lunged at the few people closest to the cave''s entrance and knocked them down.


    These people struggled desperately, but they only managed to knock a few crimson snakes off them.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The others were lunged at by these crimson snakes, which constricted their bodies.


    Soon, they fell to the ground and dropped dead.


    After that, those crimson snakes swarmed inside inrge numbers, which looked horrifying.


    At the sight of the scene, both those from Stonedale and Eastshire and the ones from Bainbridge were


    stunned.


    The crown prince was startled as well.


    He had kept quite a number of snakes as pets, but he had never seen such a scene! On the other


    hand, the herb growers were quick- witted.


    They quickly took off their equipment and took out the snake repellent before applying it all over their


    bodies.


    The snakes feared the snake repellent somewhat, so they surrounded the herb growers without


    attacking them.


    As for the others who were closer to the outside, they were surrounded by the snakes and bitten to


    death right away.


    At the sight of such a scene, Rose was immediately paralyzed with fear.


    She stood where she was, having forgotten what to do.


    With thest ounce of his strength, Quincy grabbed Rose''s clothes and dragged her to a rock nearby,


    keeping themselves away from the snakes for the time being.


    However, the young man who hade with Rose earlier was attacked by the snakes.He screamed


    for help, but he died soon after that.


    Matthew was the only person at the scene who remainedposed.He was holding a jade pendant in


    his hand, and surprisingly, these crimson snakes dared not get near him.


    The crown prince and his men stood in the innermost part of the area, but the snakes soon approached


    them.


    Everyone on the crown prince''s side trembled all over with fear; even the bodyguards looked as white


    as a sheet.


    Strangely enough, though, the snakes stopped two meters away from them without moving any further.


    At the sight of the situation, everyone was astonished; they didn''t know what was going on.


    Seeing what had happened, Quincy couldn''t help but cry out, "It''s the giant crimson serpent''s eyes!


    These snakes are afraid of the crimson serpent''s eyes!"


    Only then did the crown prince realize why Matthew had tossed the pair of eyes to him.


    Turns out he did it for me to stay alive.


    Heaving a sigh of relief at once, he waved the serpent''s eyes forward with an eye in each hand, and


    sure enough, those crimson snakes quickly backed away, as though they were very afraid of the pair of


    eyes.


    Rose''s face was filled with excitement when she saw that.


    "Is that true? Hey, hurry up and give me one of those!"

 Chapter 1280

    Chapter 1280


    Chapter 1280


    The crown prince rolled his eyes at her.


    "Are you nuts? Why should I give you one of these?"


    Rose replied urgently, "I''m a member of the Nn Family¡ª"


    The crown prince interrupted right away, "Shut up! I''m so sick of hearing that! Who cares if you''re a


    member of the Nn Family? What can you do if I''m not gonna satisfy your whim? F*ck, Matty saved


    you just now, but you returned his kindness with ingratitude! And now you want us to save you? Dream


    on!"


    Rose was overwhelmed with rage.


    Back when she was still in Bainbridge, no one had dared to mess with her as she rode on her status as


    a future member of the Nn Family.


    But who would''ve thought that the Nn Family''s status didn''t work here? Quincy let out a sigh.


    Having been pampered and spoiled since childhood, Rose was used to bossing people around.


    Had she known this earlier, she wouldn''t have offended Matthew just now! he thought.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that the snakes were about to crawl onto the rock, he could only plead with Matthew, saying,


    "Please save us, Mr.Larson.I''d like to apologize on Rose''s behalf for offending you just now.Please


    have mercy on us.After all, saving a life is of boundless beneficence!"


    However, Matthew merely walked to the side of the crimson serpent without even taking a look at him.


    There was a person hiding beneath the crimson serpent, and he was none other than Elrich.


    This man was clever.


    Seeing that something was wrong, he immediately hid under the crimson serpent''s carcass.


    However, the crimson snakes slowly gathered around the carcass and would find him very soon.


    Seeing Matthewing over, he immediately pleaded, "Save me, Mr.Larson! Please, save me..."


    Matthew grabbed Elrich by the neck and dragged him out at once.


    Then, he flung thetter to the crown prince''s side.The resulting fall made Elrich feel dizzy, but now, he


    had nothing but gratitude for Matthew as he hid behind the crown prince and thanked Matthew


    repeatedly.


    Seeing such a situation, Rose panicked at once.


    "Hey, didn''t you hear what I said? What do you mean by saving such a piece of trash rather than a


    member of the Nn Family? Are you looking down on us Nns?"


    Matthew darted a look at her.


    "I saved you the first time because I was stupid, but do you think I''m gonna be stupid twice in a row?"


    Rose was exasperated.


    "You..."


    Inwardly, though, she was overwhelmed with regret at the moment.


    if I had known this earlier, I wouldn''t have talked to the man like that at the time! Roaming around in the


    cave, the snakes soon gnawed away at the dead bodies on the ground, leaving only skeletons behind.


    Holding a machete in his hand, Quincy spat up blood while warding off the snakes, keeping Rose from


    being attacked by the snakes at longst.


    However, his hands were shaking more and more as he couldn''t hold out any longer.


    Once he copsed, Rose would surely die! Frightened, Rose turned deathly pale with tears streaming


    down her face.


    Matthew stood at the cave''s entrance.


    Seeing that there were no more snakesing in from the outside, he said in a grim voice, "Lord


    Voodoo, since you''re here, why don''t youe in yourself to take a look? Do you think that you can kill


    me with these snakes alone?"


    An icyughter sounded from the depths of the stone cave.


    "Haha...Matthew, these snakes can''t kill you, but they''re sufficient to cut you off from help! I wonder


    who else can save you today!"


    With that, a silver-haired elder walked out of the stone cave; he was none other than Lord Voodoo.


    After swallowing a part of the Immortal Charmst time, he could no longer restore his youthful


    appearance.


    Lord Voodoo was apanied by a tubby man, who was none other than Hunter Quin, the Soul


    Hunter.


    As the two men walked into the group of snakes, the snakes instinctively made way for them, as


    though they were very afraid of the pair.


    Coming to Matthew''s side, the two men nked him, with one of them standing on his left and the other


    on his right.


    Lord Voodoo darted his eyes around before roaring withughter.


    "I really never thought that a Nine- Leafed Lotus would be hidden in this ce.Seems like not only will I


    get to kill you this time, but I''ll also get my hands on a miraculous herb.Haha! Seems like I didn''te


    all the way here in vain!"

 Chapter 1281

    Chapter 1281


    Chapter 1281


    Matthew had a frigid expression on his face.


    "Lord Voodoo, you caused the deaths of so many innocent people just to defeat me.Is this worth it?"


    Lord Voodoo guffawed.


    "As long as I can kill you, Matthew, killing even more people will be worth it! So, how is it? Did I take


    you seriously enough?"


    Hunter, meanwhile, just stepped forward.


    "Why waste your breath on him, Lord Voodoo? Just kill him and end it all!"


    "Hold it!"


    Matthew immediately called out.


    "Don''t say that I didn''t warn you two! Those guys over there are part of the Nn Family in Bainbridge!


    Those snakes that you brought in under your control killed so many members of their family; do you


    think that the Nns will forgive you?"


    Lord Voodoo froze for a moment before he burst intoughter.


    "And what if they were part of the Nns? As long as they all died here, who would ever know that I


    was the one behind their deaths? Hahaha..."


    Hunter sneered as well.


    "What? nning to use the Nns to scare us into staying our hand? In your dreams, Larson!


    Everyone here must die today!"


    With that, Hunter immediately leaped forward andunched his attack on Matthew.


    Although he walked on the horde of snakes, it was like he was walking on ground instead,pletely


    unafraid of the snakes below him.


    Matthew didn''t dare to let his guard down.He immediately entered battle with Hunter.


    Lord Voodoo, on the other hand, gave a battle cry and directed the snake horde to attack the remaining


    people.


    Now that he knew that they were Nns, he made up his mind to cut them all down here.


    Not a single one of them would leave alive.


    Otherwise, if news got out about this, he would be done for.


    Under Lord Voodoo''s control, the snake horde charged up the rocks toward Quincy and Rose.


    Despair could be seen on Quincy''s face.He was severely injured.


    There was no way he could fend off so many crimson snakes.


    And just as he thought, he was soon bitten by one of those snakes.


    Quincy''s expression shifted.He knew that he was going to die.


    Without hesitation, he grabbed Rose by her cor and tossed her to the crown prince.He had no other


    choice now.


    The only ce that was safe for Rose was with the crown prince.


    Rosended on the ground.


    When she lifted her head and looked over, Quincy was already being constricted by dozens of crimson


    snakes.


    As he stood there on the rock, his body quickly ckened until atst, he gradually fell from the rock.


    Rose stiffened entirely, rooted to the spot in a daze.Shepletely forgot what she was about to do.


    Lord Voodoo continued to control the snake horde.


    He wanted to make the snakes attack the crown prince and the others, but the crimson snakes never


    dared to go near them, for the crown prince had the giant crimson serpent''s eyes in his hands, and this


    giant serpent was the king of all these snakes.


    Seeing how he couldn''t use the snake horde to do his bidding, Lord Voodoo''s forehead creased into a


    slight frown.


    Atst, he gave a cold chuckle.


    "Hmph.I''m going to kill you first, Matthew, before taking my time to toy with them!"


    He then turned to charge at Matthew.


    With Hunter by his side, they joined forces to fight against Matthew.


    Matthew wasn''t as strong as either of these two men in the first ce.


    Now that they were working together, Matthew knew very well what the oue would be.He did not


    have the power to fight them off! As danger zipped closer to Matthew, a long howl suddenly rang out


    from outside.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon after that, a man dashed in.


    It was Ambrose.


    He too had a jade pendant hanging around his neck, causing the snake horde to avoid him, forming a


    clear path for him.


    Without dy, Ambrose charged over to face Lord Voodoo.


    Lord Voodoo and Hunter''s expressions instantly changed.


    "Ambrose, how...Why are you here? Didn''t you go to Eastcliff?"


    Lord Voodoo cried out in surprise.


    Ambrose let out a sneer.


    "Do you take me for a fool, Lord Voodoo? You were sure to be gnashing your teeth back when you


    couldn''t kill me in Woodside.I pretended to have gone to Eastcliff in order to draw you all out.In truth,


    I''ve never gone to Eastciliff at all ¡ªI''ve been following you this whole time!"


    Lord Voodoo and Hunter''s expressions shifted again.


    They initially thought that Matthew would be all on his own with no one to help him.They knew now at


    last that in truth, they were the ones actually being tricked!

 Chapter 1282

    Chapter 1282


    Chapter 1282


    Ambrose blocked Lord Voodoo''s path.


    With the pressure being taken off Matthew now, all four men began their battle.


    Lord Voodoo gritted his teeth.


    All of a sudden, he threw his head back andughed.


    "Hmph, so what if you''re here now too, Ambrose? We simply got carelessst time to be ambushed by


    you! Will you be as lucky this time?"


    Ambrose gave a cold chuckle too.


    "You really thought I came alone?"


    There was a small shift in Lord Voodoo''s expression.


    "What do you mean?"


    Right then, a t sigh could be heard inside the cave.


    "It wasn''t easy searching for you, Lord Voodoo!"


    At the voice, the crown prince got excited.


    "Uncle?!"


    Everyone turned to look in the direction of the voice, only to see a man slowly walk over from the cave.


    This man was none other than Phoenix! Lord Voodoo''s eyes nearly bugged out of his head when he


    saw Phoenix.


    He knew atst that this time, he had truly fallen into a deep trap! Matthew brought the crown prince


    into the mountain.


    Harvesting the medicinal herbs was just one of their side objectives; his true objective was to draw Lord


    Voodoo into revealing himself! Without another word, Lord Voodoo turned tail and ran.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Phoenix whipped his palm forward from where he stood by the cave''s entrance, forcing Lord Voodoo


    back.


    "Leave this man to me!" Phoenix said, clearly not taking Lord Voodoo seriously.


    Ambrose did not waste any time either as he immediately charged at Hunter and battled with him.


    With Phoenix and Ambrose here, Matthew had nothing to do now.He did not join the fray either.


    Instead, he observed the battle between these four people.


    Ambrose was far mightier than Hunter.


    Hunter was no match for him at all.


    As for Lord Voodoo, while he was powerful, he was still just a smidge weaker than Ambrose.


    Facing Phoenix, Lord Voodoo was not powerful enough to fight back against him.


    Phoenix had only used the most basic of techniques, but he was able to make Lord Voodoo lose


    ground.


    Lord Voodoo kept howling in anger, but Phoenix did not let up one bit.It was only now that Matthew


    truly realized how strong the King of the South''s heir, Phoenix, was.


    Phoenix''s strength was even greater than what he had seen of Gilbert''s.


    However, Phoenix wasn''t even thirty yet, while Gilbert was already over forty.


    The time Phoenix had spent practicing the way of the martial arts was far shorter than Gilbert''s.


    Yet, his strength already surpassed Gilbert''s own.


    Such talent was truly rare! They hadn''t fought for long when Lord Voodoo was sent flying by a punch


    from Phoenix.


    Lord Voodoo coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    As though he had gone mad, he roared and once again lunged at Phoenix.


    Phoenix had a mild look on his face as he casually blocked Lord Voodoo''s attack.


    In just another few strikes, he had Lord Voodoo sailing through the air again.


    Meanwhile, Hunter had been forced into a corner by Ambrose.


    Hunter was the best killer out there, specializing in ambush and assassination techniques.


    Now that he had to face Ambrose in the flesh, his strength was naturally not enough to match the


    other''s.


    In the end, Hunter had some of his ribs broken by a few hard punches from Ambrose.He toppled over


    into the snake horde, and although he had the snake- repelling charm that Lord Voodoo had given him,


    the blood he coughed up still ignited the snakes¡¯ viciousness.


    A few snakes bit him, and in the end, Hunter died tragically on the spot.


    The number one killer of Eastshire had fallen tragically amongst the snake horde.


    Having seen Hunter''s tragic end, Lord Voodoo nearly broke down then.He roared bloody murder as he


    charged toward Phoenix, intending to catch him off guard and break past his defenses.


    But Phoenix stood there like a mountain.


    No matter how much Lord Voodoo struggled, he was unable to make his way past Phoenix.


    Atst, Lord Voodoo let out a blood-curdling yell.He pulled out the Immortal Charm and roared, "You


    intend to kill me? It won''t be that easy!"


    As he spoke, he bit into the charm, swallowing nearly half of it.


    Having consumed the Immortal Charm, Lord Voodoo''s Qi levels skyrocketed¡ªeating the Immortal


    Charm''s flesh would bring out the consumer''s power.


    Its effects even far surpassed that of energy pills.


    Lord Voodoo let out a yell.


    With a single palm strike, he forced Phoenix back.He then took advantage of the created opportunity


    and made a mad dash out of the cave.


    "Trying to escape?!" Phoenix angrily rebutted before he quickly chased after Lord Voodoo.

 Chapter 1283

    Chapter 1283


    Chapter 1283


    After Lord Voodoo fled, the snake horde suddenly descended into a frenzy.


    Matthew grabbed one of the giant crimson serpent''s eyes and forced the snake horde back.


    Only then did everyone breathe out in relief.


    However, they still felt fearful as they stared at the eerie white bones scattered everywhere.


    Rose kneeled by Quincy''s corpse.


    Tears streamed down her face and mixed with her snot as she wept, but the others ignored her.


    Being able to survive today was the best possible oue for them.


    The herb growers quickened and collected the remaining Seven-Leafed Lotuses.


    Matthew, on the other hand, walked over to the giant crimson serpent.He flipped the serpent over and


    looked for a spot on its belly that was bereft of scales.


    With his dagger, he sliced open the serpent with much difficulty through that spot.He then reached his


    hand in, wrapping his fingers around the crimson serpent''s spine.


    With a powerful grip, he broke the spine and pulled it out from the serpent''s mass of flesh.The crown


    prince watched from the side.He realized that the spine was crimson as well.


    It glistened like jade, and he could vaguely make out mes circting throughout the spine.


    What an amazing thing.


    "What is this?" the crown prince asked in curiosity.


    "This is a medicinal bone that was formed from the crimson serpent''s years in this ce, having


    absorbed the medicinal properties of the Seven- Leafed Lotus.The reason it grew a horn and grew


    those wed appendages from its abdomen was all due to this medicinal bone.This medicinal bone


    has unique medicinal properties, and is an extremely rare sight!" Matthew exined.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Surprise appeared on the crown prince''s face.


    "No way.You''re telling me this thing is a medicine?" Matthew grinned.


    The crown prince had no knowledge about these sorts of things at all.If Matthew hadn''t inherited the


    jade pendant, he too would not know about medicinal bones and such.He put the medicinal bone away


    before observing the herb growers harvest all the Seven-Leafed Lotuses.


    Once the lotuses had all been harvested, they finally left.


    Everyone was d beyond belief to see the sun again.


    When they first entered the cave, there were over a hundred people in their entourage.


    Now that they had emerged from it, there were only about twenty of them left.


    The rest of their party had all died within the cave.


    Eastshire and Stonedale suffered the heaviest losses.


    Stonedale at least had three survivors.


    Meanwhile, only one person from Eastshire walked out with their life.


    Edmund had also managed to survive.


    Right now, fear was written all over his face.If Matthew hadn''t saved him, he certainly would have long


    since died.


    The first thing he did upon walking out of the cave was to thank Matthew.


    "Matthew, I''m so grateful that you saved me! I was ignorant before.Please forgive me if I have offended


    you! I will always remember that you saved my life.If you have any use of me in the future, please tell


    me.I shall ept your request without a question and fulfill it no matter the danger and difficulty!"


    Everyone thanked Matthew as well.


    Elrich, the bigwig of Galvania, nearly kneeled for Matthew out of gratitude.He had been surrounded by


    the horde of snakes then and had nearly died there.


    If Matthew hadn''t tossed him to the crown prince, he certainly would have lost his life there and then.


    Many Bainbridge residents had joined the entourage, but Rose was the only one alive.


    However, she didn''t say a word to Matthew.


    After emerging from the cave, she walked off.No one knew what she was thinking.


    Matthew couldn''t be bothered to deal with her.


    A woman like Rose should be counting her lucky stars not to have died within the cave.


    Quincy, on the other hand, was pitiful.He was a true man, and he ended up losing his life because of


    Rose.


    The group descended the mountain.


    They had only made a little progress when they saw Phoenix standing by a cliff alone.


    The crown prince immediately raced over.


    "Uncle Phoenix, what are you doing here?" Phoenix turned his head.


    Upon seeing Matthew and Ambrose, he shrugged helplessly.


    "That codger jumped off the cliff and escaped." The crown prince nced down.


    "Stop pulling my leg, will you? This cliff is several thousand feet high.If he jumped from here, wouldn''t


    that mean he¡¯s sure to die?"


    Phoenix shook his head.


    "He has the Immortal Charm.He won''t die from jumping off the cliff.Drats! That Immortal Charm is so


    difficult to destroy!"


    Phoenix had nearly killed Lord Voodoo when he pursued him thest time, but Lord Voodoo utilized his


    Immortal Charm and escaped.This time was no different.

 Chapter 1284

    Chapter 1284


    Chapter 1284


    Matthew, on the other hand, thought that it was understandable.


    Lord Voodoo himself wasn''t very strong.He only ran amok because he had the Immortal Charm in his


    possession.


    Matthew smiled.


    "It''s fine.He may have escaped with his life, but he better not think that he will have an easy life after


    this! Don''t forget that he had killed many people from Bainbridge with the snake horde under his


    control.That girl was supposed to marry into the Nn Family in the future.That means that he has


    gotten on the Nns'' bad side.How will the Nns ever show him mercy?"


    Upon hearing that, Phoenix grinned.


    "True.I figure that he won''t have the time to stir up trouble for youter" Matthew smiled mildly.


    Once everyone had packed up, they made their way out of the mountain forest.


    When they reached the herb growers¡¯ vige, Matthew divided up the Seven-Leafed Lotuses.


    Although they had agreed on splitting the harvest in half, the herb growers had lied.So, Matthew didn''t


    bother with ying nice either.He took half of the harvest for himself.


    After all, Matthew was the sole reason why everyone was able toe back alive.


    Phoenix took his share after that.


    The crown prince and Ambrose did as well, and the people from Eastshire and Stonedale took their


    share too.


    In the end, all the herb growers had for themselves were five stalks.


    Although the herb growers were not pleased, they didn''t dare to speak up about it.


    After all, none of the others here were people they could afford to offend.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After they had bade farewell to Phoenix and the others, Matthew and Ambrose immediately headed


    back to Woodside.


    Crystal was still in Woodside after all.


    Ambrose had only pretended to send her away.


    The first thing Matthew did upon returning to Woodside was to dissolve the medicinal bone that he had


    obtained.


    Over the next three days, he injected the dissolved bone bit by bit into Crystal''s body.


    Of course, that wasn''t enough to suppress the effects of the Frost Charm.


    However, with the medicinal bone aiding her, Crystal would be able to strengthen herself with internal


    energy while slowly absorbing the medicinal bone, and she would be able to slowly get rid of the Frost


    Charm herself.


    Then, she would be able topletely escape the Frost Charm''s clutches.


    Matthew also bestowed a set of internal energy cultivation techniques to Crystal so that she could


    absorb the medicinal bone.


    Once everything was in ce, Matthew looked for Ambrose.He gave him a prescription and asked


    Ambrose to help gather some medicinal ingredients for him.


    After that, Matthew prepared to use the Nine-Leafed Lotus to refine a pill in order to help himself


    surpass his limits.


    Among the knowledge contained within the jade pendant, there was a pill called the Godly Emergence


    Pill.It was a fantastical pill.


    This pill could help a person open their meridians, strengthen their inner energy, and in turn raise their


    cultivation levels.


    After battling with powerful foes many times, Matthew understood that his strength was far from


    sufficient.He had to make himself more powerful as quickly as he could.


    The herbs in Matthew''s prescription were all extremely rare, but it wasn''t a difficult task to gather them


    all in Woodside.


    Soon, Ambrose had gathered all the necessary herbs.


    Matthew immediately went to the secret room that Ambrose had prepared and began to refine the pill.


    The only part of the Nine-Leafed Lotus that the Godly Emergence Pill required was the nine leaves.


    Matthew plucked the leaves off the lotus and stowed the remaining parts away.


    Then, he ced each of the other ingredients in separately and began to slowly refine the pill.It took a


    whole day and night before the pill was finally finished.


    Matthew opened the pill furnace.


    At the bottom of the furnacey thirteen crimson pills.He took those pills out and swallowed one of


    them on the spot.


    The moment the pill was consumed, all he could feel was a ball of heat surging from his abdomen,


    rapidly spreading throughout his body.


    That instant, Matthew felt like he was trapped inside an oven.


    The scorching heat kept baking him, leaving his body drenched in sweat.He gritted his teeth through


    this suffering as he sat on the ground, cross- legged, cultivating Divine Skill as he slowly let the heat


    spread through his body.


    Every time he finished cultivating once, his meridians would expand a bit.


    Each expansion of the meridians meant that his inner energy levels were being raised.It took a full


    three hours before Matthew barely managed to suppress the heat.He could clearly sense that his inner


    energy levels had greatly improved, far surpassing his old levels.However, he had only absorbed ten


    percent of the pill''s effects!

 Chapter 1285

    Chapter 1285


    Chapter 1285


    The next day, Matthew left Woodside.


    Ambrose wanted to leave with him, but Matthew stopped him.Many people knew who Ambrose was.If


    he went with Matthew, then he would certainly expose Matthew''s identity.


    All those enemies hiding in the shadows would certainly make their move then.


    Matthew''s current strength was still far from enough.He had to increase his power to a certain level


    before he could think of getting revenge for his family.


    And besides, Woodside was still important.


    Many of the herbs that Matthew needed could only be purchased here.


    To top it off, he could also gather plenty of news and information in Woodside.He made Ambrose stay


    in Woodside so that Ambrose could be a helper for him, and also because he wanted Ambrose to help


    collect rare herbs and intel for him.


    Before Matthew left Woodside, he gave Ambrose three Godly Emergence Pills.


    Although Ambrose was not weak by any means, he was getting on in his age.It wouldn''t be as easy to


    improve his strength.


    Those three pills would allow him to take his power to the next level.


    Ambrose was startled when he saw the Godly Emergence Pills.


    Shane was the one to first mention those pills to him.


    Unfortunately, due to theck of ingredients, he was never able to make them.


    Although Ambrose had neverid eyes on those pills until now, he Knew that the Godly Emergence


    Pills were a scarcemodity.


    Matthew managed to refine thirteen pills during his pill-making endeavor.He kept nine for himself and


    gave three of them to Ambrose.


    Thest pill was given to Crystal.


    The Godly Emergence Pill would speed up the absorbing process for the dissolved medicinal bone


    injected into Crystal''s body and slowly melt the Frost Charm.


    Matthew and Crystal arrived at Eastcliff by ne shortly.


    Tiger personally drove to the airport to pick them up.


    While he was at it, he also exined the current situation in Eastcliff in detail to Matthew.


    The assets from those six families had already beenpletely taken over by Tiger and the others,


    and all the six families¡¯ remaining supporters had been chased out of Eastcliff.


    One could say that the Eastcliff of today hadpletely shaken itself free of the influence of those ten


    families previously.


    A new, different set of ten families were in control of everything now.And the mastermind behind these


    ten families was none other than Matthew! In other words, Matthew basically controlled Eastcliff.


    When Billy finally left, Matthew would then rece him and be the new First King of Eastcliff!


    Tiger had been rolling in cash recently.He was so excited and emotional by this that he practicallyOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    beamed.He had only been following Matthew for a short time, but his assets had increased by over a


    dozen fold.


    Most importantly, his current status was far higher than it ever used to be! Matthew had a nd look on


    his face as he listened to Tiger''s report in the back.


    To him, Eastcliff didn''t mean much; it was merely the beginning of everything! He casually looked at the


    scenery outside.


    Shortly after, he suddenly frowned.


    "Something''s not right!"


    Tiger was surprised.


    "What is it?"


    "Look at those few cars by the side.They''ve been following us the whole time.Be careful¡ª"


    Before Matthew could finish, on the road before them, an SUV suddenly made a U-turn, as though a


    malfunction had suddenly urred.


    Tiger reacted quickly to this, and he immediately tried to swerve past it.


    However, two other cars zoomed over from the side, crashing into the side of his car, causing the car to


    flip over.


    Matthew had been prepared for this.He immediately grabbed Crystal, pulling her behind himself to


    shield her.


    Tiger wasn''t injured either thanks to his seat belt.


    Behind them, the cars that Tiger''s followers were in had flipped over.


    Not a single car escaped this fate.


    The moment the car barely managed toe to a steady halt, Tiger immediately began cursing.


    "What the flying hell, how do you guys drive? I''ll f*cking kill them all." Matthew kicked out the window.


    "Stop wasting your breath! Run!"


    With that, Matthew carried Crystal with him and rushed out of the wreckage.He then came back and


    dragged Tiger out.


    The three of them had just escaped the car when a huge truck came careening toward the car and


    crashed into it, ttening their car into a sheet of scrap metal.

 Chapter 1286

    Chapter 1286


    Chapter 1286


    Thanks to Matthew''s fast reaction, the trio had not perished.


    Even Tiger was stunned by the sudden turn of events.


    After that, several more cars appeared from the back, intending to ram into the trio.


    Before the worst could happen, Matthew grabbed Crystal and Tiger with both arms and swiftly jumped


    over the guardrail.


    Currently, they were standing on the overpass.


    Matthew ced Tiger on the pier.


    "Climb down by yourself!"


    Then, he carried Crystal and grabbed the pier before propelling himself down.


    Below the overpass was another highway.


    Strangely, the highway was free of vehicles.


    That was because dozens of cars had blocked off both ends.


    When they saw Matthew, the cars rushed out and tried to sandwich him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tiger was on the way to the ground; he instantly lost the courage to climb down when he saw the


    speeding cars.


    Seeing that, Matthew picked up Crystal and quickly rushed across the road.


    To escape, they jumped into the area between the highways.


    This way, the cars would be unable to crash into them.


    However, things didn''t end just there.


    There was arge crowd in the undeveloped area, waiting for Matthew.


    At the front row stood Robert Sandel, Johnny Leigh, and the gang.


    Robertughed madly with a savage face.


    "Matthew, we meet again!"


    The other five families were filled with resentment too.


    After seeing them, Matthew frowned.


    "It really is you! How dare you ambush me in Eastcliff? Aren''t you afraid of Mr.Newman?"


    Robert gritted his teeth and said, "Stop talking about Billy Newman! Sure, I was careful around him


    previously because I wanted to return here.But now, I can nevere back to Eastcliff, so I have


    nothing to lose! I will kill you.Right here, right now.After that, we will take all the cash and travel


    overseas.Billy can never do anything to us out there!"


    Upon hearing that, Matthew turned pale.


    It was evident that the six families had fallen into despair.


    Ever since Lord Voodoo and Hunter had been defeated, they had lost all hope of returning to Eastcliff.


    It was apparent that they were seeking revenge and decided to kill Matthew! After that, they would flee


    from this country forever.


    Matthew scanned around and spied close to a hundred people here.


    If a fight broke out, he might be able to escape from here, but he couldn''t say the same for Tiger and


    Crystal.


    No matter what happened, he would never leave these two behind! Noticing his attempt to escape,


    Robert sneered.


    "Stop looking around, Matthew.These are the desperadoes that I hired with arge amount of


    cash.After killing you, they would flee from this country.By then, Billy will never be able to find them


    even if he wanted to avenge you!"


    At this moment, Tiger roared loudly from the pier in the distance, "Robert Sandel, don''t think we will go


    easy on you! All it takes is just one phone call from me and you''re done for good!"


    As if he''d heard the funniest joke in his life, Robertughed wildly.


    "Do it, then! Anyway, we''ll be gone before your gang can even arrive.They can do nothing to us.If you


    want to kill me, do it in your dreams!"


    The taunt made Tiger crazy mad.


    Satisfied by his reaction, Robert nced at Matthew.


    "Say, Matthew, how should I let you die? You have ruined the Sandel Family''s hundreds of years¡¯


    effort.I can''t let you die too easily!"


    Despite the taunt, Matthew calmly scanned over the heads of the families.He casually said, "Robert,


    you should be more concerned about yourself.If you can''t kill meter, you will die instead."


    As he listened, Robertughed madly.


    "Matthew, how dare you say such outrageous words when you''re already knocking on death''s door?


    Do you think someone wille to your rescue? That''s impossible.I will im your worthless life


    today!"


    After the speech, Robert waved his hand and shouted, "Kill him!"


    On the signal, hundreds of people rushed toward Matthew with aggression.

 Chapter 1287

    Chapter 1287


    Chapter 1287


    Though the situation had gone awry, there was not the slightest panic on Matthew''s face.He shed an


    indifferent smile and started whistling faintly.


    Just then, as though zapped by something, Robert and the other family heads felt pain in their chest.


    All six of them instinctively clenched their chest.


    Their faces were distorted from the pain as Matthew gave another whistle.


    Robert''s face went pale from the pain.


    "Larson...what have you done to us?"


    Smiling, Matthew answered, "It seems I''ve forgotten to inform you all that I''ve already inflicted you all


    with a slow-acting poison thest time we were in Lakeside Garden.I would have spared you all as long


    as you stayed your hand.Yet, all of you havee after me time after time, leaving me no other choice


    but to settle this once and for all!"


    Listening to Matthew, Robert and the others lost the colors in their faces.


    Johnny raged in anger.


    "Matthew Larson, you...are despicable."


    Matthew gave a chilling smile in response.


    "Are you all not the despicable ones with the ambush you''ve set for me?"


    Johnny was unable to retort.


    The pain in their chest gradually became so severe that even Robert was bing weak in his knees.


    In the end, one of the family heads caved.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Trembling, he reached his hands out and begged, "Mr.Larson, I...I was wrong.Please spare me; I won''t


    stand in your way ever again! From this moment on, I...I will leave Eastshire¡ªno¡ªI shall leave Cathay


    and will never appear before you ever again...I plead with you to be the bigger person and spare my


    life."


    Another two family heads followed suit and begged for their lives as well.


    Matthew shook his head.


    "I''m afraid it''s toote for forgiveness at this point."


    The three, who were begging Matthew, were on the verge of tears after the denial.


    They kneeled and continued begging, yet Matthew paid no heed to them.


    Robert gritted his teeth and bellowed, "What are the three of you doing? Do you think that this monster


    would let us go after all we''ve done? Larson! If we are to die anyway, then we will drag you along with


    us! What are you lot standing around for? Hurry up and kill him!"


    The surrounding hundreds of their people started to move.


    Matthew shouted abruptly, "Stand where you are! Even if you kill me, do you think any of you will be


    able to outrun the people of Eastcliff? A word of advice: run, as fast as you can.


    What is happening here is of no concern to you all! Otherwise, only death awaits those that stay.


    The six of them are already knocking on death''s door; do you think it''s still worth it for any of you to give


    your lives up for them?"


    Matthew''s words caused the surrounding people to look at each other and made them hesitant.


    As Robertprehended what was happening, he couldn''t help but bellow his orders to attack


    Matthew.


    Yet no one made a move.


    On the contrary, some of them started to retreat.


    Gradually, more of them left the area as well, until the hundreds that were surrounding Matthew were


    all but gone.


    Those that remained were the confidants of the family heads.


    However, even the confidants were trembling like leaves, unable to make a move on Matthew.


    Robert and the other family heads despaired as they looked at their current situation.


    Matthew walked over to the six family heads and said in a low volume, "I''ve given you an offer to leave


    Eastcliff and to let bygones be bygones.Unfortunately, not only did you all choose not to do so, but


    you''ve gone as far as to enact your revenge on me! Since it has nowe to this, then let us put an


    end to this grudge between us for good!"


    Immediately, one of the family heads spat blood and fell to the ground, his motionless body no longer


    breathing.


    The faces of the remaining five became as white as a sheet.


    Robert gritted his teeth andshed out in rage, "Matthew Larson, I''ve gravely underestimated you! If I


    had known this would happen, I would''ve killed you when you were still weak and powerless regardless


    of the consequences!"


    Matthew smiled faintly.


    "I''m afraid it''s toote for such a realization now!"


    Robert continued in anger, "You''re right.It is toote now! However, even if I should bite the dust, don''t


    think you''ll get away scot-free! Hmph! You better return to your wife and sister.Even in death, I''ll make


    sure the two of them shall suffer!"

 Chapter 1288

    Chapter 1288


    Chapter 1288


    Matthew''s expression changed in an instant.He grabbed Robert''s neck and roared, "What did you do to


    my wife and sister? What the hell did you do?"


    Robert guffawed.


    "Do you want to know? Go back and see for yourself! Oh, by the way, they are probably no longer in


    Eastcliff now.Hahaha, Matthew, aren''t those two the most important women in your life? Why don''t you


    guess what will happen to them?"


    Matthew''s face fell.He grabbed Robert by his neck and threw him aside.


    "Tiger, get someone to send Miss Harrison back.Also, capture all of these people.Don''t let them get


    away! I''m heading back to the city first!"


    Matthew yelled, ran to the highway, and directly stopped a speeding car.


    The driver stuck his head out and asked, "What are you doing? Trying to get yourself killed?"


    Without saying a word, Matthew grabbed him by the neck and pulled him out.


    Then, he got into the car and sped toward the city.


    The driver was stunned.It was his first time seeing someone stealing a car like that.


    When he recovered and was about to make a call, Tiger ran over.


    "I''ll buy your car! Is one million enough?"


    Taken aback, the driver replied, "Bro, are you scamming me? That car was less than 100 thousand


    when I bought it..."


    Tiger snapped, "Enough nonsense.I''ll give you one million.Stop wasting my time!"


    Saying that, he huffily ran away to deal with the scene.


    Right now, the men he had brought had climbed down from the overpass.


    Although their cars got flipped over, they weren''t seriously injured.


    They arrested Robert and the others, including the dead family head, and headed straight for the city.


    While speeding in the car, Matthew took out his cell phone and called Sasha.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, even after a few tries, his call didn''t connect.


    All at once, he had his heart in his mouth.


    Without wasting any more time, he contacted Billy as soon as possible.


    Then, he called Helen.She didn''t know what was going on and told Matthew that Sasha had taken


    Natalie to the amusement park.


    Hearing that, Matthew couldn''t help being even more anxious.


    If Sasha and Natalie were not in Lakeside Garden, things would be even more dangerous! At Everfair


    Park in Eastcliff, several men in a van were staring at Sasha and Natalie in the distance.


    One of them said in a deep voice, "Look closely, it¡¯s these two women.Our boss told us to handle it


    neatly without letting anyone suspect us.There are a lot of people here, so once you surround them,


    they won''t be able to run away!"


    In the car, a short man who was as thin as a monkey watched them with gleaming eyes.


    "Wow, this chick is gorgeous! When does your boss want her? Why don''t you let me y with her


    later?"


    The short man, Monkey, revealed an obscene smile.


    The man red at him.


    "No, Sasha Cunningham must be sent out of Eastcliff immediately.Once this ispleted, 30 million


    will be wired to you immediately! Hmph, if you can''tplete the task, I can''t guarantee what our boss


    will do to you!"


    Monkey was a little disappointed, but he immediately smiled and said, "Bro, don''t worry.We''re


    professionals in this area.Just watch and see.Hey, you guys, have you blocked the signals here


    already?"


    A young man nodded from the side.


    Monkey smiled and continued, "See? Before we do anything, we''ll block the cellr signals in the area


    first so that they can''t even report to the police if they want to.Move, let''s go!"


    After he finished speaking, he got out of the car with a bag.


    He sneakily walked to Sasha and Natalie, pretending to pass by.


    Just as Natalie was chatting with Sasha, he suddenly got closer and directly bumped into Natalie,


    causing the bag in his hand to snap and fall to the ground with a crisp sound.

 Chapter 1289

    Chapter 1289


    Chapter 1289


    Monkey threw himself to the ground and hugged the bag.He opened the bag carefully, only to see a


    broken vase inside.He immediately began wailing on the spot.


    "Oh no, my family heirloom! H-How can you be so careless? Do you walk with your eyes closed?"


    Sasha and Natalie were both stunned.


    They didn''t expect this to happen.


    Immediately, they were surrounded by several people who scolded them for walking carelessly.


    Sasha hurriedly walked over and apologized profusely, "I''m so sorry.We didn''t see you just now.I''m


    really sorry.How about this, tell me how much this costs and we''ll pay you back."


    Monkey red at her.


    "Pay me? Can you afford it? Let me tell you, my bag contains my family''s hereditary porcin that''s


    worth more than three million! How are you going to pay me back?"


    Sasha was stunned.


    How did she casually smash an antique worth more than three million? Natalie panicked.


    "Sir, just now...you were the one who bumped into me...How can you make us pay?"


    Monkey said angrily, "Nonsense, you obviously bumped into me! Are you saying that I would walk


    carelessly while holding an antique worth more than three million? Come, let us ask everyone.Is this


    logical?"


    The surrounding crowd immediately began debating.


    "Of course he would be walking carefully if he were holding a family heirloom!"


    "She''s so pretty, but she''s such a tant liar.She''s probably always up to no good!"


    "Sigh, kids these daysck discipline.


    How can you jump around without looking at where you''re going and still not admit it when you


    smashed someone else''s heirloom? What did your parents teach you?"


    "You''re right.Kids like herck discipline.If they don''t admit their wrongs now, what will be of them in the


    future?"


    "I saw you bump into him with my own eyes.Are you still trying to deny it?"


    The crowd began chattering wildly as if full of justice, all of them using Sasha and Natalie.


    After all, to them, Monkey''s heirloom was shattered, so the responsibility had to fall on the two women.


    Sasha''s face flushed with anger.She had never encountered this kind of situation before.


    Natalie was so angry that she burst out loudly, "We really didn''t bump into him! £¤-You''re lying...All of


    you are bad guys!"


    An olddy red at Natalie.


    "If you lie again, I''ll smack you! You have no upbringing at all.Is that how you talk to your elders? My


    child is younger than you, but he never dared to talk to his elders like this! Let me tell you, that''s


    because he was brought up well.A family''s upbringing is best reflected in children!"


    The crowd voiced their approval, and the olddy''s face was smug.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Monkey stared at Sasha.


    "I''m not going to waste my time with you.Tell me, how are you going to pay for it?"


    Sasha frowned.


    "It really wasn''t me.."


    Monkey''s patience was running thin.


    "You still won''t admit it? Okay, then I''ll give you a chance.Let''s go to the police station and ask the


    police to check the security footage to see who is responsible.How about that?"


    Everyone around him apuded, and the olddy gave a thumbs up.


    "Young man, you are really a fair person! Hmph, unlike some people.Though they look pretty, they don''t


    have any manners at all.What a disgrace to society! How about it, do you dare to check the security


    footage or not?"


    Sasha burst out in anger loudly, "Why wouldn''t I? Just give me a moment! After I send my sister back,


    I''ll go to the police station with you!"

 Chapter 1290

    Chapter 1290


    Chapter 1290


    Monkey immediately shook his head.


    "That won''t do! This vase is worth three million! If you run away, who will I go to? The two of you can go


    to the police station with me, or you can just pay me back right now.Decide for yourself!"


    Everyone around them began chattering again.


    "If you want to go home now, it''s clear that you feel guilty!"


    "Isn''t it obvious that you did something wrong if you don''t dare to go to the police station?"


    "Stop them! Don''t let these two liars run away!"


    Everyone mored around and even surrounded them, staring at Sasha and Natalie.


    Sasha said anxiously, "Who said I was going to run away? My sister is still young, so I wanted to send


    her back first.I can''t even do that?"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, one of Monkey''s aplices came over and said, "Oh, what''s the big deal? Why don''t we


    do it this way¡ªI''ll drive you to the police station and be a witness for you.How''s that?"


    Everyone around them began apuding with a look of justice on their faces, as if they had really


    caught a pair of rascals.


    The olddy from earlier stared straight at Sasha.


    "Hey, are you going or not? Why are you so hesitant to go to the police station? What''s the matter? Do


    you have a record?"


    The crowd beganughing again, and their eyes were full of mockery and ridicule as they looked at


    Sasha.


    Sasha took out her cell phone, but wasn''t able to make a single call.She was really angry as well, and


    immediately said furiously, "Why would I be scared? I''ll go."


    Saying that, she took Natalie, got into the car angrily, and left.


    Monkey''s eyes glinted gleefully, and he got into the car after them while waving to everyone with a


    small smile.


    "Thank you everyone! You''re all very kind people!"


    Everyone was full of pride, as if they had done a good deed.


    After Monkey and the others left quickly in the van, the crowd were still talking about what had just


    happened.


    Not longter, a car sped over, and Matthew got out of the car.He was just about to look for Sasha and


    Natalie when he suddenly heard everyone''s discussion, and his expression immediately fell.He


    grabbed a man next to him, shouting, "What did you say? What happened to the two girls just now?"


    The man nced at Matthew.


    "What do you want? What does it have to do with you? And what''s with that attitude?"


    Matthew furiously clenched his neck and lifted him up.


    "Hurry up and tell met"


    The man was shocked and confused, and quickly exined the earlier situation.


    Hearing that, Matthew felt like he was about to faint.


    At the same time, many people had gathered around them.


    The olddy from earlier was also amongst them.She leaned over and asked in surprise, "Young man,


    what''s the matter? Did those two women scam you too?"


    Fuming, Matthew turned around and roared, "Scam my foot!"


    The olddy was immediately peeved.She pointed at Matthew and said angrily, "W-Watch your words!


    I''m already eighty! How...How dare you yell at me?"


    Matthew rebuked furiously, "So what if I yell at you? Was it you who let the men take them away? You


    hag, do you know what you''ve just done?"


    Hearing that, the olddy was seething.


    "How can you talk to your elders this way? I...I''ll call the police!"


    Matthew roared, "I don''t need you to call them! I''ll do it myself! I''ll have you know that one of the two


    women earlier is my wife, and the other is my sister! If something happens to them, I''ll never forgive


    you!"


    The olddy''s expression immediately turned into a sneer.


    "Oh, so you were rted! Ha, no wonder all of you are the same! You''re crude and have no manners at


    all, but you still have the cheeks toe make a fuss? Hmph! No wonder you''re a family!"


    The crowd joined in as well, extremely disdainful toward Matthew.


    After Matthew finished making the call, he immediately red at the olddy and yelled, "You know


    nothing! Do you know that those people earlier are ill-intentioned?! They''ve kidnapped my wife and


    sister!"

 Chapter 1291

    Chapter 1291


    Chapter 1291


    When he said that, the crowd were immediately stunned.


    The olddy was dumbfounded for a moment before she red at him and said, "Nonsense! Your wife


    smashed their antique, and she was taken to the police station to file a report.It makes sense! Why are


    you using them of kidnapping?"


    The crowd voiced their agreement.


    Matthew red at her.


    "They went to the police station to file a report? When did you see them going to the police station?"


    The olddy said frantically, "I mean, that''s where they said they were headed to..."


    Matthew retorted, "What makes you think they''d keep their word? Pulling the girls into the car and


    shutting the door, wherever they go next, how can you be so sure?!"


    The olddy was speechless for a while, and it took a long time before she said angrily, "W-Why are


    you like this? Aren''t you thinking of people too badly? Then ording to you, if you encounter this kind


    of thing, where should you go if not the police station?"


    Livid, Matthew replied, "Even if you do encounter this situation where you can''t tell who was in the


    wrong, you can call the police and leave it to them to deal with it.You just let a group of people you


    don''t know take them away.Are you going to take responsibility if they are in danger?"


    The olddy''s expression changed slightly, but she still insisted and said, "Y-You''re making it up...I just


    don''t believe that there can be so many bad guys in this world!"


    Just then, a police car rushed over.


    A few people got out of the car, led by the chief in charge.


    The amusement park''s security guards hurriedly greeted them.


    They all knew the chief.


    The olddy immediately walked over.


    "Sir, you have to help me! This person showed up and insulted an elderly woman like me.I...I can''t


    believe it...Come, tell him, did those people go to the police station? I will sue him for yelling at me and


    send him to jail!"


    The captain frowned slightly.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After asking roughly about the situation, his expression immediately shifted.He spoke into a walkie-


    talkie for a while before he finally said in a deep voice, "We have not received such a report!"


    As soon as he said that, the onlookers panicked.


    The olddy''s expression suddenly changed.


    "That...That can''t be...T- They said they were going to the police station..."


    Ignoring her, the chief immediately asked the security guard to pull up the security footage.


    When he saw Monkey, the chief''s face fell, and he said grimly, "As expected, it''s these guys!"


    The olddy asked frantically, "What...What guys?"


    The chief replied solemnly, "Didn''t they say their heirloom was broken, and then dragged them to the


    police station to file a report?"


    The olddy nodded.


    "Yes, we saw it with our own eyes..."


    The chief sighed.


    "This is how theymit their crimes! Those people are their aplices.Though they said they''d


    drive them to the police station to report the crime, after the victim gets in the car, they will be


    kidnapped by them.We''ve been hunting this group of people for a long time for their constant crimes in


    several cities in Eastshire.I didn''t expect them to do something like this in Eastclifft"


    After hearing these words, the people who had been watching turned pale.They finally realized that


    they had wronged a good person this time.


    Not only that, but they also became aplices to the traffickers.


    Many people began to retreat quietly, not wanting to get involved.


    The olddy who had been the loudest also lowered her head and was about to slip away quietly.


    However, Matthew blocked her from leaving.


    "Where are you going? Just now you insisted that my wife broke someone''s vase.You caused my wife


    to be kidnapped, but now you''re trying to run away?"


    The olddy''s expression changed instantly, and she suddenly yelled, "W-What does this have to do


    with me? What are you trying to do? I''m telling you, I...I have a weak heart! Touch me if you dare!"

 Chapter 1292

    Chapter 1292


    Chapter 1292


    Matthew''s expression was cold.


    "Hmph, I am a doctor! You''re not sick at all.Don''t try to scare me with this! Now, I suspect that you are


    aplices with that group of human traffickers.Sir, I''m lodging a report to the police.Please take her


    back to the police station!"


    The chief frowned slightly.


    "Mr.Larson, thisdy is quite elderly.."


    Matthew retorted, "Does that mean she can run her mouth like that? If we can''t find my wife and sister,


    their lives will be ruined! This hag who doesn''t know anything has ruined someone else''s entire


    life.Doesn''t she need to be punished?"


    The chief sighed and said helplessly, "Ma¡®am, I''m sorry, but you''ll have to follow us back to the station!"


    Hearing this, the olddy sprawled out on the ground and threw a tantrum, saying, "I''m not going,


    never! What does this have to do with me? I don''t even know them!"


    The chief said weakly, "Ma''am, I''m just requesting for your assistance in the investigation.It doesn''t


    mean anything else.Besides, it was indeed you who spoke for that group of traffickers at the time,


    which caused the two girls to be kidnapped"


    The olddy''s face turned pale, and she suddenly fell to the ground with her hands on her chest.


    "Oh, I can''t...I can''t do it.I''m having a heart attack...I..."


    Matthew immediately said, "Old ma¡®am, if you want to continue acting like this, I can do a checkup for


    you.But if you''re pretending to be sick, hmph, you''ll have to pay for the medical examination fees by


    yourself"


    The olddy trembled in fright, and she hurriedly said, "D-Do you have to do this? I...I''m really not their


    aplice...I just spoke up a little..."


    Matthew replied, "Then you have to pay for your own words! Sir, I will let mywyer follow up on this


    matter! I hope you can give me a satisfactory answer!"


    Saying that, he turned and left.


    The chief sighed.He could see that Matthew would not let the olddy go this time.


    However, he was actually quite dissatisfied with the olddy as well.She should be taught a lesson.


    When Matthew walked out of the amusement park, Stanley called to inform him that they had already


    located Sasha''s cell phone and were catching up at full speed at the moment.


    Matthew received the location and immediately drove after him.


    Half an hourter, Matthew arrived at a dpidated factory on the outskirts of the city, where Sasha''s


    cell phone was located.


    Stanley''s people had already surrounded this ce.


    "Mr.Larson, there are five people here.They are holding President Cunningham hostage, so we dare


    not act rashly for the time being!"


    Stanley whispered.


    Matthew frowned.


    "What about my sister?"


    Stanley shook his head.


    "We haven''t seen Miss Natalie yet."


    Matthew''s face fell.


    Could it be that Sasha and Natalie are not together? However, there was nothing much he could do at


    the moment.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He walked to the door of the factory alone and said loudly, "Everyone, let my wife go, and I''ll let you


    leave safely!"


    There were five people in the factory, one of whom pointed a dagger at Sasha''s neck.Her hands were


    tied up and her mouth was covered with tape, so she could only shake her head vigorously at Matthew.


    The five people were obviously very nervous, and one of them yelled, "Don''te over! Immediately


    have all the people outside withdraw! Otherwise, I...I will kill your wife!"


    Saying that, he pushed the dagger closer to Sasha''s neck.


    Matthew''s expression turned panicked.


    "Rx! I know that you work for Robert and the others.However, now that Robert is dead, it doesn''t


    make sense for you to continue to work hard for him like this! Let her go, and I will give each of you 20


    million.Also, I will never pursue this matter.How about that?"


    The five men exchanged nces, and two of them clearly began to hesitate.


    Chaptet 1293


    At this moment, one of the men suddenly shouted, "Impossible! Listen up, Larson.If you want to save


    your wife, you have to end your own life first.Otherwise, I will kill her now!"


    As the man spoke, he drew the dagger along Sasha''s neck.


    Matthew panicked and immediately said, "Okay! I will end my own life!"


    Saying that, he took out a dagger and pointed it directly at his neck.


    Sasha was frightened into tears, and she shook her head at Matthew vigorously.


    Matthew looked at her reassuringly before turning his gaze to the two hesitant men from earlier.


    "However, you have to think it through.If! die here, you will definitely not survive.Let her go, and I will


    pay 100 million.You can divide it amongst yourselves however you want! Why bother to put your life on


    the line for some dead people?"


    The man with the dagger was still yelling, "Keep dreaming! The Sandel Family has done so much for


    me.I absolutely.."


    Before he could finish speaking, the man next to him suddenly took out a dagger and stabbed him in


    the heart.


    At the same time, the other man shielded Sasha with his body.


    Before the other two could react, Matthew immediately rushed to them and knocked them down on the


    spot.He pulled Sasha behind him and looked at the two men who had just rescued her.


    "Both of you, thank you! I am a man of my words.Just now, it was the five of you who could divide 100


    million.But now, the two of you can share the money!"


    Overjoyed, the two men immediately fell to their knees and thanked Matthew profusely.


    Matthew waved his hand and squatted on the ground, looking at the man with the dagger just now.


    This man was now vomiting blood from his mouth, and it was clear his life could not be saved.He


    stretched out his hand and grabbed Matthew''s clothes as hard as he could.


    "Help me, please..."


    However, Matthew pped his hand away and said coldly, ¡° I gave you a chance, but you didn''t take it!"


    Saying that, he immediately stabbed the dagger in his hand into the man''s mouth.


    As for the other two men, they did not choose to help Matthew, so Matthew did not let them off easily


    and made his men kill them on the spot.


    After that, he looked for the two people from before and asked about Natalie''s whereabouts.


    However, they had no idea where Natalie had gone.


    ording to them, after they kidnapped Sasha and Natalie, in order to prevent them from being


    caught, they immediately split up.


    Sasha was Matthew''s wife, so she had to be taken directly to meet people from the six great families.


    Natalie, on the other hand, was sent out of Eastcliff from another road.


    However, they didn''t know where exactly she had gone.


    Matthew''s face fell.


    If that were the case, finding Natalie would be difficult.


    Seeing the shift in Matthew''s expression, one of the men immediately said, "But, Mr.Larson, you...don''t


    have to worry too much.Before this, Robert has ordered those people to hide Natalie first, and when


    the timees, he will contact those people and ask them to hand her over.Robert must know where


    these people are!"


    Matthew''s face fell once again.


    Robert''s group of people had already been poisoned, and they might all be dead now! He hurriedly


    rushed out of the factory, took out his cell phone to call Tiger, and asked him to do his best to save


    Robert''s life before he drove there at full speed.


    However, Matthew was still a step toote in the end.


    When he called, Robert and the others were already dead, and Tiger had just brought their bodies


    back.


    By the time Matthew rushed over, Robert and the others were already cold corpses.


    Even if Matthew was talented, he couldn''t resurrect the dead! When he looked at their corpses,


    Matthew''s expression was extremely dark.Is there no hope for me to find Natalie? he thought.

 Chapter 1293

    Chapter 1293


    Chapter 1293


    At this moment, one of the men suddenly shouted, ¡°Impossible! Listenup, Larson. If you want to save


    your wife, you have to end your own life first. Otherwise, I will kill her now!" As the man spoke, he drew


    the dagger along Sasha''s neck.


    Matthew panicked and immediately said, "Okay! I will end my own life!" Saying that, he took out a


    dagger and pointed it directly at his neck.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sasha was frightened into tears, and she shook her head at Matthew vigorously.


    Matthew looked at her reassuringly before turning his gaze to the two hesitant men from earlier.


    "However, you have to think it through. If! die here, you will definitely not survive. Let her go, and I will


    pay 100 million. You can divide it amongst yourselves however you want! Why bother to put your life on


    the line for some dead people?"


    The man with the dagger was still yelling, "Keep dreaming! The Sandel Family has done so much for


    me. I absolutely..¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, the man next to him suddenly took out a dagger and stabbed him in


    the heart. At the same time, the other man shielded Sasha with his body. Before the other two could


    react, Matthew immediately rushed to them and knocked them down on the spot. He pulled Sasha


    behind him and looked at the two men who had just rescued her.


    ¡°Both of you, thank you! I am a man of my words. Just now, it was the five of you who could divide 100


    million. But now, the two of you can share the money!¡±


    Overjoyed, the two men immediately fell to their knees and thanked


    Matthew profusely.


    Matthew waved his hand and squatted on the ground, looking at the man with the dagger just now.


    This man was now vomiting blood from his mouth, and it was clear his life could not be saved. He


    stretched out his hand and grabbed Matthew''s clothes as hard as he could. "Help me, please...¡±


    However, Matthew pped his hand away and said coldly, ¡ãI gave you a chance, but you didn''t take it!"


    Saying that, he immediately stabbed the dagger in his hand into the man''s mouth.


    As for the other two men, they did not choose to help Matthew, so


    Matthew did not let them off easily and made his men kill them on the spot. After that, he looked for the


    two people from before and asked about Natalie''s whereabouts. However, they had no idea where


    Natalie had gone.


    ording to them, after they kidnapped Sasha and Natalie, in order to prevent them from being


    caught, they immediately split up. Sasha was Matthew''s wife, so she had to be taken directly to meet


    people from the six great families. Natalie, on the other hand, was sent out of


    Eastcliff from another road. However, they didn''t know where exactly she had gone.


    Matthew''s face fell. If that were the case, finding Natalie would be difficult.


    Seeing the shift in Matthew''s expression, one of the men immediately said, "But, Mr. Larson, you...


    don''t have to worry too much. Before this, Robert has ordered those people to hide Natalie first, and


    when the timees, he will contact those people and ask them to hand her over. Robert must know


    where these people are!"


    Matthew''s face fell once again. Robert''s group of people had already been poisoned, and they might all


    be dead now! He hurriedly rushed out of the factory, took out his cell phone to call Tiger, and asked him


    to do his best to save Robert''s life before he drove there at full speed.


    However, Matthew was still a step toote in the end. When he called, Robert and the others were


    already dead, and Tiger had just brought their bodies back. By the time Matthew rushed over, Robert


    and the others were already cold corpses. Even if Matthew was talented, he couldn''t resurrect the


    dead!


    When he looked at their corpses, Matthew''s expression was extremely dark. Is there no hope for me to


    find Natalie? he thought.

 Chapter 1294

    Chapter 1294


    Chapter 1294


    After sitting in the same ce for a long time, Matthew suddenly stood up and shouted, "Search for the


    people from the six great families immediately! Also, do whatever you can to locate the traffickers.


    Even if you have to follow them to the ends of the world, you must find them!"


    Tiger replied, "Understood!"


    Then, he quickly led his men to carry out the orders.


    Sasha stood behind Matthew with tears in her eyes and whispered, "Matthew, I''m sorry.I...I failed to


    protect Natalie..."


    Matthew shook his head gently.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sasha, it''s not your fault.These people were aiming for me! It was my negligence that failed to protect


    the both of you."


    Sasha sobbed quietly.She was very worried about Natalie as well.


    In Eastcliff, after Billy got the news, he immediately arranged for manpower to look for Natalie.


    That night, the people of the six great families were all found hiding in a small town not far from


    Eastcliff.


    Matthew had no time for anything else, so he gathered his men and stormed over that night, arresting


    all of the people from the six great families.


    Heter seized the senior members of the six great families for interrogation.


    However, they didn''t know where Natalie had been taken to.


    In fact, these people didn''t know anything about Robert''s n at all.


    Left with no choice, Matthew could only lock them up temporarily.


    Fortunately, Billy found some clues.He sent someone to send over the information about Monkey''s


    group.


    After reading the information, Matthew felt his heart turn cold.


    Monkey''s group were a group of specialized human traffickers.


    Not only did they abduct and sell women and children, but they also dabbled in the ck market,


    specifically human organ trade.


    They spent most of their time in Eastshire, but this time they were hired by Robert toe to Eastcliff.


    When a child like this fell into their hands, it would generally end miserably.


    Either they would be sold off to a ce thousands of miles away, have their limbs broken to be a


    beggar, or be killed for their organs.It was hard to say what would happen now that Natalie was in their


    grasp.


    On thest page of the file, Billy left a number that he had found after checking Robert''s call history.


    This number belonged to Monkey, and Matthew immediately dialed the number on his phone.


    After a few rings, the call went through, and Monkey asked, "Who is this?"


    Matthew took a deep breath and said gravely, "l am Natalie''s brother.I know that Natalie is in your


    hands.I''ll give you 100 million, so give her back to me!"


    After a pause, Monkey asked, "How do you know this number? This number is specially used by me


    and Robert, so no one else should''ve known it!"


    Matthew replied, "Robert is dead.You don''t have to care about anything else.Let''s just talk about the


    deal."


    A brief silenceter, Monkey lightly spat out, "No way!"


    Matthew''s expression changed.


    "Why? How much did Robert give you? I''ll give you ten times more! You took my sister, but it doesn''t


    mean anything to you.If you give her back to me, you can still make a fortune."


    Monkey retorted, "I don''t want to.What can you do about it?"


    Matthew''s face turned cold.


    "Give her back to me, and I''ll pretend this never happened! If you don''t, you will be my enemy.."


    The skinny Monkey cackled wildly.


    "Oh, trying to scare me now, are we? Okay, I''d like to see how capable you are.You want your sister,


    right? Find me if you can! Hahaha..."


    In a frenzy ofughter, Monkey hung up the phone.


    Trembling with anger, Matthew attempted to make another call, but the man had already turned off his


    phone.


    Next to him, Tiger looked furious.


    "Matthew, do you think this kid is sick in the head? Why is he trying to be our enemy and refusing to


    give Natalie back to us? He doesn''t even want the money!"


    With a cold expression, Matthew gritted his teeth and said, "I''m guessing it''s not that they don''t want to


    give Natalie back to me, but they can''t! She is probably already in danger!"


    "Huh?"


    Tiger gasped.

 Chapter 1295

    Chapter 1295


    Chapter 1295


    In the suburb of Eastcliff, inside a certain speeding van.


    Monkey threw his phone right out the window and spat, "Damn it, this was a waste of time.With Robert


    that b*stard dead, we won''t be getting paid at all!"


    Aman beside Monkey leaned over.


    "Master Monkey, why didn''t we sell off the little brat when we were offered 100 million for her?"


    Monkey red at the man.


    "Do you still have any brains in your head? If we sell her off with all the bruises and injuries you


    caused, the buyer will rip us a new one.I''ve already warned you many times not to go overboard with


    the brat.We''ve lost 100 million because of you!"


    Behind them in the back seat, Natalie was in a miserable state with her face bloodied with injuries.


    The man scratched his head awkwardly.


    "I had no other choice! The brat kept struggling when the others were dragging Sasha away.If I didn''t


    beat that brat up, the police would''ve already found us."


    Monkey impatiently waved his hand.


    "Enough.Sh*t has hit the fan this time.We''ll have to avoid Eastcliff andy low for the next few days."


    The man nodded and said in a hushed tone, "Master Monkey, then what should we do with the brat?"


    Monkey waved his hand again.


    "Tie her to arge rock and throw her down some river"


    The man was hesitant about Monkey''s answer.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Master Monkey, wouldn''t that be a waste? Her body is still intact.Just selling her off somewhere else


    would at least us a few hundred thousand! Won''t drowning her in a river be like throwing money to


    the sea?"


    Monkey leaned against his seat and continued waving his hand impatiently.


    "Stop bothering me and just do what you want.In any case, I want you to quickly settle this.We''ll be free


    of suspicion as long as her brother can''t find her.Then this matter will be over as time passes."


    The man chuckled in response.


    "Understood! Master Monkey, I definitely won''t let you down!"


    The man then turned his attention toward Natalie with a glint in his eyes, looking at her as though she


    was a pile of cash.


    Somewhere else, Tiger had ordered his men to track Monkey''s phone.


    Matthew personally went along with the investigation team only to find Monkey''s phone lying on a


    random roadside.


    Matthew couldn''t afford to be careless.So far, there was no sighting of Natalie''s corpse.


    In that case, he would continue finding her no matter the price.


    He immediately ordered his men to review the nearby surveince records, and after pouring countless


    manpower onto this case, they finally got ahold of Monkey''s vehicle in the surveince footage.


    Following that, Billy personally sent his men to investigate further and found the destination of where


    the vehicle was heading: Eastshire.


    The moment Matthew received the report, he acted with haste and left for Eastshire the very same day.


    Tiger wanted to follow along with a team of men but was shot down by Matthew.


    After all, there was bad blood between Matthew and the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire.


    Should Matthew bring along arge number of his men, there was the possibility of going head-to-head


    with the families, directly affecting the rescue n.


    He arrived at Eastshire the next morning, but without any sleep on his part.He was up all night going


    through the information in regard to the traffickers that Billy had gathered.


    Among them, Monkey was considered to be one of the top dogs.


    Though he was wanted in many ces, he was a sly person and rarely appeared in public.


    Tracking him down would not be a simple task.


    Yet, Matthewpiled the relevant information and had already formed a n to track Monkey down.


    Matthew''s first order of business was finding a ce to rest the moment he entered Eastshire.He then


    went over to a lively shopping mall nearby when noon¡ªthe busiest time of the day for the mall¡ª


    came.He went to a fast-food restaurant, sat at one of the tables facing the main street, and began


    searching for his target.

 Chapter 1296

    Chapter 1296


    Chapter 1296


    Because it was noon, the mall was lively and filled with people.


    There were all kinds of people walking by the public square.


    In one of its corners, a child was lying on the ground.A bowl, slightly filled with pocket change, was


    ced in front of the child.


    Right beneath that bowl was a cardboard, exining the miserable fate of the child: the death of both


    his parents, the disability since childhood, and the abandonment he suffered.


    He begged the people for money to get food and medical help.It was not out of the ordinary for such a


    scene to appear in such a lively mall.


    Nevertheless, this particr child was indeed pitiful and miserable.


    Both his hands were absent, leaving only two huge scars in their ce.His pants covered up one of his


    legs that were absent from the knee down as well.He was dressed in rags, his appearance dark and


    thin, obviously malnourished, and his eyes were filled with panic and fear, as though he dreaded the


    world.


    Lying on the ground, he continuously begged every passerby.


    "Please, please be kind.I have not eaten anything for a few days already..."


    Yet, the people kept passing the child by, unwilling to pay any heed to him.It was as though the child


    was just some abandoned puppy, undeserving of the passersby''s attention.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    There were times when a kind soul ced some coins into the bowl, and the child responded


    immediately and sincerely, saying, "Thank you, thank you.You are a generous person.Thank you.."


    When afternoon came, there were visibly fewer people walking around.


    The zing sun had shined onto that particr corner.


    Under the heat, the child''s lips cracked, yet he could do nothing but stare vacantly at the milk tea that


    passerby was holding.


    He thought to himself that he would be satisfied with just a mouthful of water! However, who would ever


    bother about the abandoned? Matthew quietly observed it all from the restaurant table he sat in.


    This child was once the joy and pride of his parents, and yet he was now treated like some abandoned


    puppy.He certainly did not ask for this fate! Out of the blue, a timid voice came from Matthew''s side.


    "Sir, how about buying thedy some flowers?"


    Matthew turned his head to find a scrawny little girl, dressed in worn- out clothes, talking to the couple


    next to him.


    The little girl, who looked about 8 years old, was holding a small basket filled with roses.She was


    looking at the couple eagerly with her eyes filled with desire.


    It was as though it''d be her greatest fortune to be able to make a sale of just a single stalk of rose.


    Unfortunately, there was only irritation on the man¡¯s face as he waved his hands.


    "Get lost! Can''t you see that we''re eating here?"


    The girl never budged and continued to plead in low volume, "Just a single stalk is fine, sir.It''s as cheap


    as chips! Just 5 cents for a single stalk! Please!"


    This only further angered the man.


    "Still not going away? Staff! How did shee in here? Look at how dirty she is! It''s affecting your


    customer''s appetite!"


    The staff immediately came and pinched the little girl''s ear while angrily saying, "How many times do I


    have to tell you that you''re not allowed here? Get lost! I''ll beat you up the next time I see youing in


    here again!"


    The staff picked the girl up by her ear.


    Blood dripped down her face as the staff tore her ear.


    The little girl cried out in pain and begged for mercy, yet the staff paid no care and continued dragging


    the girl out of the premises.


    It was at this moment that a hand reached out and grabbed the staff by the wrist.It was Matthew.


    He twisted the staff''s wrist with one hand and pulled the little girl behind him with another.

 Chapter 1297

    Chapter 1297


    Chapter 1297


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew didn''t like how ruthless the waiter was, so he stood up and twisted the waiter''s arm to almost


    dislocate it.


    Screaming in pain, the waiter pleaded, "It hurts! Let me go, let me go!"


    Despite the scream, Matthew continued to twist his arm.


    "So you can understand pain.Why did you do the same to that little girl, then?"


    Understanding his motive, the waiter was afraid.He answered in a trembling voice, "What does this


    have to do with you? This is a restaurant.She keepsing here and disturbing the customers.So


    I...Ihave to drive her out."


    Upon hearing that, Matthew said coldly, "You can show her the way out, but not with violence! She''s


    just a child, and you''re bullying her as an adult.Aren''t you ashamed?"


    The waiter couldn''t think of a response, so he awkwardly pleaded, "S- Sir, it''s my fault.Please let me


    go; my arm is about to snap.."


    Finally, Matthew lost interest in the waiter, so he pushed him aside.


    The waiter stood aside madly, but he didn''t dare to hurt Matthew.


    The little girl had tears in her eyes.


    Afraid of the waiter, she covered her ears with her hands and timidly looked at him.She feared that the


    waiter would hit her again.


    Tofort her, Matthew crouched down and softly said, "Everything is alright.Don''t be afraid.Tell me,


    why aren''t you studying in school, but selling flowers here instead?"


    However, the little girl lowered her head and dared not speak.


    Seeing this, Matthew sighed and wondered what really happened for her to have such a timid


    demeanor.


    "Does your ear still hurt? Perhaps you are hungry? Want something to eat?"


    Matthew asked a few questions, but the little girl kept her head down and didn''t answer.


    Just when Matthew was about to give up, the little girl raised her head and whispered, "Mister, d-do you


    want a flower? It''s very affordable, 5 cents for a stalk.Please get one..."


    Upon hearing this, Matthew sighed and took the flower basket.


    "Sure.I''ll buy all of them!"


    At once, the little girl widened her eyes and looked at Matthew in disbelief.


    After all, she had never met such a generous man before! Then, Matthew took out a few hundred for


    the little girl.


    "There you go; it''s sold out.Now just go home!"


    The little girl epted the money.


    After counting the money, she shook her head.


    "Mister, this is way too much.I-I will give back your change..."


    However, Matthew waved his hand and said, "No.Keep the change"


    Regardless, the little girl stubbornly returned the extra few hundred to Matthew.Then, she took out all


    the money and calcted the exact change for Matthew.


    Matthew was speechless; he couldn''t decide whether this child was calctive or not.


    After the little girl had finished with the change, she smiled brightly.


    "Thank you so much, mister!" she said sincerely.


    In response, Matthew patted the little girl''s head.


    "Alright, hurry up and go home now."


    The little girl nodded, but her gaze lingered on the hamburger on Matthew''s table.


    Then, she slowly swallowed her saliva.


    Upon seeing that, Matthew couldn''t helpughing and handed the hamburger to the little girl.


    "You haven''t eaten yet, right? Here, this is for you"


    His generosity made the little girl confused, but she still epted the hamburger.Soon, Matthew gave


    her a cup of orange juice as well.


    The little girl had tears in her eyes.


    With food in her hands, she bowed to Matthew before turning around and left.


    At once, Matthew sighed and shook his head with a faint smile.He looked out of the window to continue


    watching the child in the square.It was lunchtime, so there were fewer people in the square.


    While he was watching, Matthew found that the little girl from earlier had walked over to the child.


    At first, she cautiously looked around.


    When she finally confirmed that no one was watching her, she jogged to the child''s side and left the


    hamburger with the orange juice there.


    Soon, she hurried away as if she had done something wrong.

 Chapter 1298

    Chapter 1298


    Chapter 1298


    Matthew was stunned when he saw this scene.


    The little girl and that child knew each other?She took the hamburger and orange juice not for herself,


    but for that child? After he saw the food, the child at the square panicked.


    Immediately, he looked around to make sure no one was watching him.


    After that, he stretched out his arms and took the food.


    At once, he devoured the hamburger and orange juice as if he hadn''t eaten in a long time.


    Since he had no hands, the lettuce in the hamburger dropped on the ground.


    Despite that, the child lowered his head to pick up the lettuce with his teeth and wolf it down.


    In addition, he even licked the wrapper as if he was not done with it.


    Upon watching the child, Matthew felt his heart sink.


    Soon, he saw something surprising.


    The little girl returned with another flower basket to continue selling them to the passersby.


    Matthew frowned as he had an inkling of the truth.


    Matthew stayed in the fast-food restaurant untilte at night.


    At 10 o''clock, only a few people were left in the square.


    Soon, a van parked in front of the square.


    Several adults left the car, and one of them picked up the kid on the ground and brought him into the


    van.


    Seeing this, the little girl timidly followed suit.


    Just then, another person came from the square and chatted with the adults.


    Immediately, those few people threw fierce res at the little girl, causing her face to turn pale out of


    fright.


    Afterward, one of them pointed at the little girl and started yelling a string of curses.


    The little girl was filled with fear, but she still said nothing.


    Soon, the adults got into the car and left with the children.


    At once, Matthew left the fast-food restaurant.He had a car parked nearby right from the beginning.


    Not to waste another second, Matthew followed the van at a distance using the car.


    Meanwhile, the van stopped at another square to fetch more children.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, they drove toward the outskirts.


    The van ended up in a dpidated town on the outskirts.


    There was no one in the town.Still, they took a detour and came to a courtyard at the corner of the


    town.


    Matthew had already abandoned the car and walked instead when the van arrived in the town.Seeing


    the van go into the courtyard, Matthew quietly walked over.He climbed over the wall to observe the


    situation inside.


    The courtyard was enormous, and several goons were seen smoking and drinking around a table that


    was filled with various food and beer bottles.


    Meanwhile, there were more than a dozen children in the courtyard.


    Most of the children were physically handicapped, and all of them were dressed in tatters, simr to the


    children Matthew met earlier.


    The children stared longingly at the feast on the table.They couldn''t help gulping at the sight of the


    food, yet all they could do was watch the goons enjoy their meal from afar.


    At the same time, at one corner, a man was seen berating a young boy.


    The child cried pitifully as he begged, "Mister, please spare me! I will do better next time..."


    However, the man ignored his plea and continued scolding, "You only earned 200 today; you''re


    practically useless! Look at how much the others earned, and then take a look at yourself! You''re a


    disgrace! All you''re good at is eating; you can''t even do your job right.I''ve never seen anyone thiszy!


    With handicapped goods like you, you''re gonna bleed me dry one day! So tell me why I should still


    keep you around! Trash, if I don''t teach you a lesson today, you''ll never learn!"


    At once, the other children turned pale in fright.


    Trembling from head to toe, the lot of them dared not make a sound.


    In fact, this was amon urrence around here, and thus they were aware that they could do


    nothing else but watch as they waited silently for their turn.

 Chapter 1299

    Chapter 1299


    Chapter 1299


    Just then, the little boy was so scared that he fainted.


    "Damn, don''t die! If you die, I''ll have to fork out more money!"the man cursed.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After he went over and checked the child''s breathing, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Count your lucky stars, boy.Once you''re all better, I''ll be back to teach you a lesson!"


    The other men were unfazed by the situation.


    One of the men with a mole on his face waved his hand and said, "Enough, don''t drive him to his


    death, will you?! If he dies, we won''t even be able to sell his organs!"


    At this moment, the van drove into the yard and the few adults got out of the car.


    Once they greeted a few people in the yard, they dragged the children out of the car.


    Mole Man asked, "How much did you get today?"


    The man who came down from the van replied, "Quite a lot.But, someone has to teach these two brats


    a lesson!"


    Mole Man asked, "Why?"


    The man replied, "This damned brat secretly gave something to that other brat to eat.If someone found


    out, we''d be doomed! Besides, I heard that a sucker gave her a few hundred today, but she didn''t want


    it and gave it back.Don''t you think she deserves a punishment?"


    When Mole Man heard this, he immediately got annoyed and rose to his full height, cursing, "F*ck,


    does this little brat not want to live anymore?!"


    Immediately, the little girl started crying.She kneeled on the ground and hugged Mole Man''s leg,


    begging, "Mister, my brother hasn''t eaten for a day, so I just gave him some food.I won''t do it


    again...Please let me go..."


    As the little girl cried for mercy, the little boy also crawled over, hugging Mole Man''s leg and sobbing.


    However, Mole Man simply shoved the child away with his leg.


    "F*ck you! How dare you try to beg for her mercy? I''ll punish the both of youter!"


    The boy was driven to tears from fear, but the little girl bravelyforted him, "Don''t be scared, I''m


    here.Mister, you can hit me, but don''t hit my brother, please?"


    Mole Man spat, "Who do you think you are? Do you think you get to decide who I''ll hit? I''ll beat both of


    you!"


    Then, he raised his hand and was about tond a blow on both of them.


    Seeing that his hand was about toe in contact, the little girl leaned forward bravely, as if she


    wanted to use her body to block the hit for the boy.


    Just then, a figure suddenly jumped off the courtyard wall and grabbed the whip.It was Matthew who


    made the move! At this moment, his eyes were bloodthirsty, his breathing heavy, and a chilling aura


    emanated off his body, as though he were a beast that was about to devour someone.


    Everyone in the courtyard was taken aback, and Mole Man cursed, "Who the hell are you? How did


    you get in?"


    Through gritted teeth, Matthew said, "I am the man who will kill you!"


    The crowd exchanged nces, then simultaneously burst out intoughter.


    Mole Man pointed at Matthew and yelled, "F*cking hell, you really can boast! You can''t even take care


    of yourself, but you still want our lives? I''ll have you know, now that you''ve entered my territory, even if


    you are the king, I won''t let you get out alive! Guys, kill him!"


    As Mole Man roared angrily, the six or seven people next to him immediately rushed up.


    Some of them even pulled out daggers and machetes from their clothes.


    All of them were a bunch of ouws, and they made it clear that they were going to kill Matthew on the


    spot.


    The little girl behind recognized Matthew, and she was taken aback.


    "Mister, run quickly...They''re killers! Hurry up and run..."


    As Matthew looked at the little girl, he felt his heart wrenching.


    This poor child was still concerned about the safety of others even at this moment? He gently caressed


    the little girl''s head and said softly, "Don''t be scared.I''ll protect you! Be a good girl and close your


    eyes.Don''t look!"

 Chapter 1300

    Chapter 1300


    Chapter 1300


    The little girl was a little surprised, but she closed her eyes obediently.


    At that moment, a man yelled and rushed over, shing his machete toward Matthew''s head.


    However, Matthew didn''t dodge.


    Instead, he took a step forward and reached out to grasp the man¡¯s wrist, twisting it vigorously.


    Everyone only heard a snap, and the man¡¯s wrist was broken.


    Matthew took advantage of the situation and grabbed the machete in his hand, bringing it down on the


    man''s shoulder.


    After that, everyone saw a scene that they would never forget! Matthew abruptly cut off the man¡¯s


    entire arm with his machete.


    Blood began to spurt wildly from the man¡¯s shoulder as he fell to the ground with a scream and rolled


    around in pain, covering himself in blood.


    They were all stunned as they had never seen such a cruel person! Even if they shed people with a


    knife, at most they would just make a wound.


    None of them had ever cut off someone''s entire arm.


    However, Matthew didn''t pause at all.


    With a machete in his hand, he slowly walked toward the rest of the men.


    They were beginning to panic, and Mole Man subconsciously took a step back, but he was unwilling to


    admit defeat and yelled, "Everyone, let''s kill him! He''s alone! We have nothing to be afraid of!"


    It was only then did everyone return to their senses and they rushed forward with a roar.


    With a battlecry of his own, Matthew dashed toward them as well.


    The first to bear the brunt was a burly man who swung a knife at Matthew.


    Matthew countered with a strike, and the two knives collided.


    Then, everyone only heard a loud noise, and the long knife in the burly man¡¯s hand was sent flying.


    However, Matthew''s machete did not budge, and he raised his hand, aimed at the burly man''s wrist,


    and cut the man''s hand off.


    Clutching his wrist that was spurting with blood, the burly man rolled around on the ground while


    wailing.


    Matthew took a step forward and stepped on his face, and the man¡¯s nose was crushed, his teeth


    falling out of his mouth.


    Moreover, Matthew hadn''t raised his feet yet, so the burly man swallowed his dropped teeth.


    Because of that, the man couldn''t cry out loud.


    The others had also surrounded him at this time and attacked him one after another.


    Holding a machete in his hand, Matthew was like a starved tiger pouncing on its food, crazily fighting


    with these people.


    Although they were all ouws, they were still ordinary people.


    On the other hand, Matthew''s strength had been greatly improved in the past few battles.


    Dealing with them felt like a tiger fighting a flock of sheep.


    It didn''t take long for all of these people to be gravely wounded by Matthew, and they all fell to the


    ground one by one, unable to get up.


    Among them, the one with the lightest injury was the man who only had his hand cut off.


    The others either had their arms or legs cut off, and some had even lost their lives! This time, Matthew


    showed no mercy, because he waspletely angered! To him, these vicious human traffickers were


    heinous demons who deserved to be cut into pieces! One of Mole Man''s legs had been cut off, and he


    lay in a pool of blood, struggling to crawl away to escape.


    However, it waspletely meaningless.


    Matthew slowly followed him before he stepped on his wound.


    Mole Man let out a piercing scream, the severe pain distorting his entire face.


    Casually, Matthew bent over and squatted in front of him, looking at him quietly.


    Mole Man trembled with fright, and he begged in a shaking voice, "Sir, I...I know I was wrong.Please


    spare my life.."


    Matthew''s gaze was cold as he asked, "Do you want to live?"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mole Man hurriedly nodded, "Yes, yes..."


    Matthew answered, "Good, then answer my question.Do you know who Monkey is?"


    Mole Man jolted at his words.


    "W-Why are you looking for Monkey?"

 Chapter 1301

    Chapter 1301


    Chapter 1301


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew suddenly exerted force on his foot that was stepping on Mole Man, almost causing the man to


    faint from pain.Matthew said, "I''m asking you a question, not the other way around!"


    Mole Man hurriedly answered, "Sir, I...I was wrong...I...I really don''t know Monkey..."


    A cold light shed in Matthew¡¯s eyes.


    "It looks like you really want to die! If that¡¯s the case, I''ll grant your wish! If you don''t answer, I can ask


    your aplices, Whoever answers can live!"


    Saying that, he stood up and looked at everyone else.


    "Is there anyone who wants to live?"


    Immediately, a few people shouted, "Sir, I know, I know.."


    Seeing this, Mole Man panicked and hurriedly said, "Sir, I-l know the most about Monkey.I used to work


    under him, and he is still our boss now.These people had only met him once, and they...They don''t


    know as much as I do.."


    Matthew looked at Mole Man.


    "Do you? So you''re willing to tell me now?"


    Mole Man''s face was pale as he stammered, "Sir, I...I can tell you.But can you ensure my safety?


    Monkey''s men all kill without batting an eye...If they found out that I sold them out...m-my family would


    die!"


    Matthew replied calmly, "Rx.Once I find them, they''re dead.No one will take revenge on you!"


    Mole Man''s eyes grew wide, and he looked at Matthew in disbelief.


    "Sir, a-are you looking to take revenge on them?" Matthew frowned.


    "I said before, I''m the one asking you, not the other way around!"


    Mole Man gritted his teeth and whispered, "Sir, I-let me tell you something.If you want to seek revenge


    on them, I...I think it''s better to forget about it.They''re no simple foes!"


    Matthew''s brows furrowed.


    "You talk too much! No simple foes? Ha, do you think I''d be scared of them?"


    Mole Man continued in a low voice, "Sir, I know that you''re strong.But Monkey and his men have a


    powerful background.A-Apparently, they''re rted to the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire!"


    A cold glint shed in Matthew''s eyes.


    Could it be that the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire are actually involved in the human trafficking


    business? If that''s the case, I''m gonna turn Eastshire inside out this time! He took a deep breath before


    saying slowly, "Continue!"


    Seeing that Matthew didn''t mean to back down, Mole Man wailed, "Sir, Monkey and his men are the


    leaders of this business in Eastshire and even several other cities nearby.Half of the children here were


    sent by them.


    Matthew frowned.


    "What do you mean?"


    Mole Man asked, "Sir, do you know what Monkey and his men mainly do?"


    Matthew didn''t speak.


    The files that Billy had given to him were not very detailed.


    Mole Man exined, "They mainly sell organs.However, after a person is abducted, it generally takes a


    while to find a suitable buyer.In this case, we have to take care of the children for some time.Still, it''s a


    waste of money to keep feeding so many children, so they thought of using these children to make


    some money: "And we...we rented these children from them to cut off their hands, feet, and so


    on.Then, we throw them on the streets and let them beg for money.The ones who are good at talking or


    look cute are luckier, and they can go out and sell flowers or something.Sir, we...we really aren''t


    professionals.We''re just second-hand sellers.What they do has nothing to do with us.."

 Chapter 1302

    Chapter 1302


    Chapter 1302


    Matthew''s expression turned frigid.


    "You mean, the Ten Greatest Families are also involved in this? Do they really need this money?"


    Mole Man immediately shook his head.


    "Sir, the Ten Greatest Families are definitely not short of this money.Monkey doesn''t provide these


    things to them.They specialize in supplying beauties to the Ten Greatest Families!"


    Matthew asked, "What do you mean?"


    Mole Man exined gravely, "The big clubs in Eastshire are said to be full of beautiful women.And


    where did these beautiese from? Monkey.A lot of them were abducted by Monkey from all over the


    world¡¯ Matthew clenched his fists.He didn''t expect that the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire would


    even be involved in such a thing.


    He looked at Mole Man and said coldly, "Is everything you said true?"


    Mole Man swore, "Absolutely! Sir, I swear if I said a single lie, I''d die a horrible death!"


    Matthew nodded slowly.He could see that Mole Man was not lying.


    In his mind, his impression of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire was getting worse and worse.


    "Where are Monkey and his men now?" Matthew asked seriously.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mole Man reported, "Thirty miles north of this town, there is a farm, which is their base.After Matthew


    memorized the location, he stood up and killed all the other people, leaving none behind.Mole Man


    trembled at the sight, finally understanding that Matthew wasn''t lying earlier.If he hadn''t told him about


    Monkey, he would''ve been dead too! Once he had dealt with everyone, Matthew went into the room


    again.In this room, Matthew found more than a dozen children who were all locked up in a musty room,


    their eyes helpless and their faces full of fear.


    Even when Matthew asked them toe out, they didn''t move an inch, as if they were afraid of the


    outside world.


    The sight made Matthew''s heart swell with pity.


    These children used to have families who treasured them, but now, they were being tortured like this.


    He didn''t regret killing those people at all! Now, he just wanted to kill everyone! He called Tiger and


    asked him to arrange for someone toe over and pick up the children first as he was worried about


    their safety, and he nned to send these children to Eastcliff.


    After taking care of everything, he took Mole Man and drove straight to the farm.


    After seeing Matthew killing so many people then summoning so many subordinates with just a single


    phone call, Mole Man hadpletely given in.


    He obediently showed Matthew the way, and soon, they arrived at the farm on the outskirts of the city.


    When they arrived, Matthew asked, "Are there any guards?"


    Mole Man nodded.


    "The security is tight here, and there are even a few guard dogs.It''s definitely impossible to just walk


    over.However, I...L..Iean bring you over.."


    Matthew ordered, "Lead the way!"


    Mole Man wailed, "But, sir, you...you said you''d let me go.."


    Matthew replied, "I will never go back on my word!"


    It was only then that Mole Man let out a sigh of relief.


    With Matthew''s help, he slowly limped toward the farm on his broken leg.


    As soon as he entered, barks could be heard as two fierce dogs rushed over along with several men.


    Mole Man immediately said, "It''s me! It''s me!"


    After the men saw his face clearly, they yelled at the dogs to back off.


    One of them cursed at him, "F*ck, can''t you let us know if you''reing? I f*cking thought it was the


    police! Why are you here at this time?¡¯ Mole Man replied pitifully, "Oh, something cropped up on my


    side, so I didn''t have time to call.By the way, is Monkey here? I have something important to tell him..."

 Chapter 1303

    Chapter 1303


    Chapter 1303


    The frontmost goon said, "Monkey isn''t here.Why? Did something happen?"


    Mole Man looked at Matthew.


    Matthew replied in a grave tone, "Let''s talk after we go inside."


    Those people were a little surprised as they didn''t know what Matthew''s identity was.However, as he


    was apanied by Mole Man, they didn''t think too much about it.


    After all, Mole Man had been working with them for many years.


    As the group walked into the farm, Matthew looked around at his surroundings.


    Here, it did look like a farm, so nobody would be suspicious of this ce.


    However, no one would''ve expected that this ce turned out to be the base of these human


    traffickers.


    When they entered the house, there were seven shirtless goons in the room drinking together.


    On the side, a few women in revealing clothes were sitting next to them, their faces full of panic.


    In the back rooms, the screams of women and the sound of menughing wildly could be heard.


    These goons didn''t seem to hear the sounds at all, and they ignored what was going on around them.


    One of the doors was left half ajar, and when Matthew looked through the gap, he saw a man pressing


    a woman under his body and assaulting her.


    The woman tried her best to resist, but she was met with a few ps in the face from the man, as well


    as more abuse.It was only after the goon from before brought Matthew and the others in that he saw


    Mole Man''s condition clearly.


    He looked surprised and asked, "Mole, what''s wrong with you? How did you break your leg?"


    Mole Man didn''t speak, but Matthew had already walked over.He held a silver needle in his right hand


    and immediately pricked the goon, who froze on the spot before slowly falling to the ground.


    The few goons who were drinking at the other end didn''t notice this.


    Then, Matthew walked over and pricked them with the silver needles.


    In the end, all of the goons were rendered unconscious.


    Mole Man was in a daze; he had no idea what Matthew had done.


    Besides, the goons in the house were not prepared, so they didn''t even have a chance to fight back.


    After Matthew knocked all of them out, he walked into the inner room.


    The man in the room was currently assaulting the woman, and was furious by the sudden intruder.


    "Hey f*cker, who are you? Can''t you see that I''m busy? Get out!" he yelled angrily.


    Ignoring his bellows, Matthew walked over, grabbed him by the neck, and lifted him up.


    The man swung a punch at him and cursed, "F*ck you, I''ll kill you!"


    Without another word, Matthew immediately punched him directly on the chest, breaking several of the


    man''s ribs on the spot.


    The man couldn''t even raise his hands after that and immediately spat a mouthful of blood.Then,


    Matthew tossed him to the ground and stomped him on the head, breaking the man¡¯s spine and killing


    him instantly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As Mole Man watched everything happen from outside, he trembled with fright.His eyes were full of


    fear as he looked at Matthew, as if he had seen a demon.


    The woman on the bed held her tattered clothes to her body as she squatted in the corner in fear.


    With a sigh, Matthew grabbed the bed sheet and threw it on her, covering her body.


    After she had been covered up, the woman seemed to have a little more sense of security, but she still


    remained curled up in the corner.


    Matthew didn''t care either.He went to several other rooms next and did the same, beheading all the


    men and saving the women.


    In the end, he beat up every single goon in the house.


    The women looked at Matthew with hope in their eyes, as if they had seen their savior.


    Matthew turned around, looking slightly suspicious.


    "Why are they all adults? Didn''t you say there were children here?"


    Mole Man whispered, "Sir, this...this is just the front that is specifically used to detain these women.The


    children are all in the back.As you know, they usually catch children and teach them a lesson first to


    prevent them from escaping.It''s inconvenient to do those things in front."

 Chapter 1304

    Chapter 1304


    Chapter 1304


    Matthew immediately ran to the back, where there was a detached house.


    On the surface, it looked like a ce where people lived, but when Matthew walked in, he could smell a


    strong stench of blood, as well as a rancid smell hanging in the air.He quietly opened the door of the


    room and nced in from the crack of the door.


    The lights were on in the living room, and several goons were sitting on the sofa ying cards.


    From the back room, there was a faint sound that sounded like screams of agony.


    Matthew frowned slightly and quietly went around the back where he came to the window of the back


    room and looked in.He saw two people in the room.


    One of them was dressed like a butcher and carried a cleaver in his hand.


    The other person, on the other hand, said impatiently while smoking, "Oh, hurry up and chop


    him.What''s the difference between this and chopping a dog? Stop wasting time.There are still several


    of them waiting to be chopped outside."


    From his words, it was clear that he didn''t think of this child as a human being at all.


    On the floor in the roomy a few children¡ªsome without hands, and some without legs.


    Fresh blood was sttered everywhere.It was not hard to figure out that the screams from earlier


    belonged to these poor souls.


    Yet, the two men in the room werepletely unfazed by the gory scene; it was as if they were


    immune to such a situation from doing this on a daily basis.


    However, the same couldn''t be said for Matthew as he was thoroughly shocked by the horrifying scene


    in front of him.It took some time for him to regain his senses and soon, he felt the blood all over his


    body rushing to his head.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After all, he had only heard of such a thing, but he had never seen it with his own eyes.


    Seeing this scene now, he could feel a murderous intent surging in his heart! The next instant, Matthew


    broke through the window and rushed directly to the bedside.


    Just as the butcher was about to swing the cleaver downward, he grabbed the butcher''s wrist.He


    snatched the cleaver and shed at the butcher''s arm, chopping it off.


    With a blood-curdling scream, the butcher clutched his wound and tumbled to the ground.


    The blood quickly stained his clothes red.


    Before the man next to him could react, Matthew had already swung the cleaver at his neck, beheading


    him directly.


    This man, who didn''t even have a chance to think, died tragically on the spot! Matthew kicked the


    butcher in the face, and the butcher immediately closed his mouth, unable to make a sound.


    However, the people ying cards outside had heard themotion inside.


    One of the goons flung his cards away and cursed, "I asked you to chop a mere child.Why are you


    making so much noise? Do you know how to do anything?"


    While swearing, he walked over, but as soon as he opened the door, a knife immediately sliced his


    neck, sending him to the ground.


    Everyone behind was taken aback and stood up one after another, only to see Matthew, who was


    covered in blood, walking out.His clothes were already stained with blood, but none of it belonged to


    him.His eyes were red and bloodshot, and his whole body exuded a terrifying aura.


    At that moment, he was like a hungry beast, and his gaze alone made the goons tremble.


    One of the leading goons stammered, "H-How did you get in?"


    Matthew said nothing and only walked to them slowly.


    With a look of fear, the goon waved wildly.


    "Ah, f*ck it! Slice him up!"


    However, even as he said that, he took a step backward instead.The goons around him took out their


    weapons one after another and rushed toward Matthew with a roar.


    Without wasting any breath, Matthew faced them head-on and immediately knocked all of them to the


    ground.


    In the end, only the leading goon was left alone in a daze.He never had dreamed that the seven men


    on his side couldn''t even hold on for two minutes.

 Chapter 1305

    Chapter 1305


    Chapter 1305


    The goon immediately turned around to run, but Matthew was one step ahead of him and kicked him


    directly on the knee.


    With a snap, the goon''s leg broke, and he fell to the ground, holding his knees and wailing.


    Just as he started screaming, a cold knife was ced on his neck.


    The goon immediately begged, "S-Sir, please spare me.."


    Matthew stepped on his head and looked at him indifferently.


    "Where''s Monkey? Where is the little girl he brought back from Eastcliff?"


    The goon''s face turned pale.


    "M-Monkey didn''te back..."


    Matthew frowned.


    "You''re lying! I received news that he''s already back in Eastshire!"The goon said anxiously, "Sir, I''m


    telling the truth.Monkey dide back to Eastshire, but...he didn''te here.After he came back, he


    went to Royal Sovereign Clubhouse.W-We never saw him!"


    Matthew asked, "Royal Sovereign Clubhouse? Where is that?"


    The goon replied, "It''s in South Suburb"


    "What did he go there for?" Matthew asked.


    The goon shook his head.


    "I don''t know.Young Master Oliver was looking for him, so he went there.Sir, I-l really don''t know


    anything about him.It has nothing to do with me.."


    Matthew asked in a cold voice, "Who is Young Master Oliver?"


    The goon replied, "H-He''s the second son of the Fisher Family.Royal Sovereign Clubhouse belongs to


    him!"


    "The Fisher Family of the Ten Greatest Families?"


    The goon immediately nodded.


    "Y-Yes...Young Master Oliver gets along well with Monkey.They''re best buddies"


    Matthew''s expression gradually became colder.


    Mole Man said before that Monkey was involved with the Ten Greatest Families.Now, it seemed that he


    had ties with the Fisher Family.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After asking some more questions, Matthew realized that the goon really didn''t know about Natalie.


    At that, he felt his heart drop.If Natalie wasn''t sent here, she might''ve already been dead.


    Matthew took out his cell phone and called Tiger to ask them to take over things on this side.


    After that, he checked several other rooms to see if there were any other children.


    As a result, when he opened the doors to take a look, he almost burst into fury.


    All of the rooms had children in them.


    In one of the rooms, the children had missing limbs, and they looked absolutely pitiful.


    Upon a closer look, Matthew saw that there were even two corpses inside.These were all because their


    wounds were not treated in time after their limbs were cut off, resulting in inmmation and death.


    The scariest thing was the innermost room, where several corpses were discarded.


    The organs of these corpses were almostpletely removed¡ªthey were obviously sold off.


    Matthew looked at the terrifying scene and felt his blood rushing to his head.He knew that these people


    were vicious, but he didn''t expect that they could do such a terrible thing! Without saying a word, he


    walked out of the room and immediately grabbed a machete off the ground.


    One by one, he cut off all the limbs of the people in the house and let them lie in a pool of blood.He


    wanted them to feel the pain that those children had gone through! After that, Matthew carried his


    weapon and walked around the entire farm.


    There were still many people around, all of whom were aplices.


    Whenever he saw someone, Matthew killed them.It was only after he got rid of everyone that his anger


    subsided a little.


    Inside, Matthew found many that were abducted and locked in cages like livestock, their eyes full of


    fear.


    Matthew''s heart became colder and colder.He had already made up his mind.No matter who the


    person supporting Monkey was, he would make them pay a painful price!

 Chapter 1306

    Chapter 1306


    Chapter 1306


    When Tiger and his men rushed over and saw the situation, they were all stunned into silence.


    Matthew made them guard the ce and take the abductees away.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    For some of the more gravely wounded ones, Matthew had treated them in advance, temporarily


    sustaining their lives.


    As for recuperation, it would take time.


    After taking care of everything, Matthew got into his car alone and drove straight to Royal Sovereign


    Clubhouse.


    It was located in a rtively remote ce, hidden in the mountains and forests.


    When Matthew reached the entrance of the clubhouse, he was immediately stopped by a security


    guard.


    When the security guard saw that Matthew was only driving an ordinary car, his expression turned a


    little disdainful.


    He shone a shlight on Matthew a few times and waved his hand, asking, "Where''s your membership


    card?"


    Matthew held up a card and said, "Come and see for yourself.Suspiciously, the security guard leaned


    over.However, as soon as he leaned his head by the car window, Matthew grabbed him by the neck


    and started choking him.The other security guard couldn''t see the situation in the car clearly, so he


    asked doubtfully, "What are you doing? Do you have a membership card or not?"


    Matthew grabbed the security guard''s hand and waved toward the other man.


    Confused, the other security guard was getting suspicious.


    "What are you doing? Talk!"


    Using this opportunity, Matthew had already suffocated the security guard until he fell unconscious.


    At the same time, he took out a silver needle and flung it out, pricking the neck of the other security


    guard and making him copse to the ground as well.


    Then, he walked over and dragged the two security guards into the security room.He woke up one of


    them first.


    When the security guard saw the situation, he panicked.


    "What are you doing? Let me tell you, this is Royal Sovereign Clubhouse, which is the property of the


    Fisher Family.I-lf you cause trouble here, you''re just asking to die!"


    Without a word, Matthew immediately stabbed him with a knife in the thigh.


    The security guard was about to scream, but he pricked his jaw with his finger, immediately rendering


    him speechless.


    Matthew threatened in a cold voice, "If you don''t want to die, then answer my questions properly!"


    At that moment, the security guard realized that Matthew didn''t care about the Fisher Family at all.He


    nodded vigorously, afraid that Matthew would really kill him.


    Matthew retracted his hand a little and asked seriously, "Where is Monkey?"


    The guard stuttered, "He...He''s having fun upstairs.As for where he is, I...I don''t know either...Sir, I...I''m


    just a security guard.I don''t know what''s happening inside.If you have any problems, you can just look


    for him.It has nothing to do with me.."


    Matthew barked, "Stop wasting my time! I''m asking you, did Monkey bring along a little girl when he


    came?"


    After thinking it through, the guard stammered, "I-I think there was a little girl.."


    A glint shed past Matthew''s eyes.


    "Where is she? How is she doing now?"


    The guard replied, "I don''t know either.When she came, she was covered in blood and lying in the back


    seat.I...I''m not sure if she''s dead or alive."


    Matthew clenched his fists tightly, his eyes filled with bloodlust.


    Terrified, the security guard stammered, "Sit, it has nothing to do with me..."


    Without replying, Matthew immediately pierced a silver needle into the security guard''s acupuncture


    point, leaving the two security guards unconscious.


    Matthew headed straight into Royal Sovereign Clubhouse.


    The clubhouse covered arge area and there were many vis inside.


    However, the real entertainment was in the frontmost nine-story building.


    When Matthew walked into the building, a hostess weed him.She was gorgeous and was around


    five foot nine.


    Her figure was perfect, and she looked to be in her 20s.


    If she were in a university, she would be one of the top beauties there.


    Most importantly, she was wearing a sheer outfit, her private parts vaguely in view.


    "Good evening, sir.Do you have a reservation?"

 Chapter 1307

    Chapter 1307


    Chapter 1307


    Matthew answered, "I''m here to look for Monkey."


    The hostess replied, "Oh, you''re looking for Monkey? Sorry, but Monkey is drinking with Young Master


    Oliver upstairs.


    How about you wait here for a minute?"


    Matthew said, "I''ve got something important to talk to Monkey about.Could you take me upstairs first?"


    The hostess looked troubled.


    "I''m really sorry, mister, but Young Master Oliver doesn''t like to be disturbed when he''s drinking.Why


    don''t you wait here for a minute?"


    Matthew frowned slightly.


    Seems fike there''s no way I could bluff my way upstairs like that, he thought.His eyes flickered for a


    moment.


    Suddenly, he said, "In that case, it''s fine.I''ll go back to my car and wait for him.Oh, by the way, which


    room are Monkey and the others in?"


    The hostess darted a look at Matthew in surprise.


    "Mister, how could Young Master Oliver possibly buy people drinks in a private room? They''re on the


    ninth floor, of course! That''s Young Master Oliver''s base, after all."


    Upon hearing her words, Matthew turned around and left without saying a word.


    The hostess was somewhat puzzled, but she didn''t think much of it.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Matthew walked out of the entrance, he furtively sneaked to the back of the


    building.


    After walking around the building, he found a door at its back.


    The back door was locked from the inside, and Matthew went over and tried to press his hands on the


    door.


    Realizing that the door lock wasn''t very sturdy, he pressed the door lock with his hands and exerted a


    great amount of strength on it all of a sudden, forcing the door open with minimum sound.


    Then, he slipped into the building and closed the door behind him.


    After entering the building, Matthew saw a long hallway.


    He walked down the hallway, but just as he was about to reach the end of it, he suddenly heard


    footstepsing his way.


    There were rooms on both sides of the hallway, but the doors to the rooms were all closed.


    Unable to find somewhere to hide, Matthew could only keep walking with his head lowered.


    Soon, a man emerged from theer ahead, looking casual and frivolous with a cigarette dangling


    from his lips.


    When he saw Matthew, he didn''t care much about it.


    He merely said, "Hehe, what''s up? Wanna go inside and have fun too? I''m telling you, thedies this


    time are real knockouts! One of them, in particr, has just gotten admitted to a prestigious university


    when Monkey and his men abducted her here.F*ck, her skin was so tender! You''ve got to try it..."


    Matthew knitted his brows upon hearing the man''s words.


    Could there be other abducted women in there? he wondered.He responded with a few casual


    remarks.


    As the hallway wasn''t brightly lit, the man didn''t notice who Matthew was at all.


    It wasn''t until he saw Matthew up close that he realized something was wrong.


    "You...Are you new here? Why have I never seen you before.."


    Just then, Matthew struck immediately, seizing the man by the throat.


    The man didn''t have time to fight back even if he wanted to.


    As a result, he was pinned against the wall by Matthew.


    Matthew dragged the man to the end of the hallway in case another person came out.


    He darted his eyes to the other side of the hallway, and there was a door over there that seemed to


    lead into a room.


    He took out a dagger and held it to the man¡¯s throat.


    Lowering his voice, he whispered, "Keep quiet.Do you hear me?"


    The man nodded vigorously; the ice-cold dagger made him terror- stricken.


    Matthew asked, "What''s in there?"


    The man answered, "T-That door leads to the passage to the basement"


    Matthew asked, "Basement? What''s in the basement?"


    The man shot a puzzled look at Matthew.


    "The basement is...just a basement.The kind where people store things..."


    Without wasting his breath, Matthew immediately squeezed the man''s throat and pushed his dagger in.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The man was in pain with his throat being squeezed, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    Matthew warned, "Don''t lie to me, or I''m gonna kill you!"


    The man shook his head repeatedly, signaling that he dared not lie anymore.


    Matthew pulled out the dagger.


    He asked in a whisper, "Now tell me¡ª what''s going on down there?"

 Chapter 1308

    Chapter 1308


    Chapter 1308


    The man replied in a trembling voice, "Down there...Down there''s where the women are locked up and


    trained.."


    Matthew asked, "Locked up? Trained? What do you mean?"


    At this moment, the man dared not try to deceive Matthew anymore, so he hurriedly exined the


    situation.


    As it turned out, Monkey would send some abducted women here every once in a while to serve Royal


    Sovereign Clubhouse''s clients.


    Of course, these women wouldn''t give in when they first arrived, so as soon as they arrived, they would


    be locked up in the basement and trained by specialized personnel.


    They would be trained until they no longer dared disobey them, upon which they would be gradually


    released from the basement to serve the clients.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    During the training process, the clubhouse''s hatchet men would also sneak into the basement to have


    their way with these women.


    Such was the case with the man, who had juste up after having his way with a woman down there.


    Only then did Matthew learn what the situation down there was like, and his face darkened at once.


    He had had some guesses before, but he didn''t expect the truth to be even filthier than he had


    imagined.


    To think that such evil lurks behind the facade of such a splendid and morous clubhouse! He


    grabbed the man, having thetter lead the way as they headed straight down to the basement.


    Since Monkey has brought Natalie over, he''s probably keeping her in the basement too.


    The man opened the door.


    After turning a fewers, they finally opened a hidden door and entered the basement.


    They passed through a long and dark corridor before everything came into view all of a sudden.


    Actually, the basement wasn''t much different from the floor above; it also had many rooms.


    Standing in the hallway, Matthew could hear the wailing cries, the heart-wrenching screams, and the


    voices begging for mercy from inside these rooms, as well as the voices of some men chiding the


    women andughing maniacally.


    When Matthew heard these voices, his already dark expression darkened even further.


    After taking a deep breath, he suddenly knocked out the man who had led the way for him.


    Then, he turned back and locked the door through which he had just entered.


    Having done all of this, he headed straight for the first room and went inside.


    Four burly chaps were ying cards in the room.


    Lying on the ground beside them were a few naked women.


    Obviously, they had just been vited.


    Seeing someoneing in, one of the burly chaps said thoughtlessly, "Coming down here to have fun


    too? Let me tell you this: the one in Room No.9 is really good.You¡ª"


    As he spoke of this, his voice broke off abruptly, for he suddenly realized that he didn''t know the person


    before him at all.


    Immediately, he yelled angrily, "Who the hell are you?"


    The other three burly chaps stood up as well while eyeing Matthew with hostility.


    Matthew closed the door behind him.


    Without saying a word, he made a big stride forward, knocking the burly chap in the lead to the ground


    with a single punch to the front.


    The other three burly chaps flew into a rage at once.


    "F*ck, beat him!"


    The three lunged at Matthew with a bellow.


    One of them picked up a chair and was about to smash it down on Matthew''s head.


    However, Matthew kicked the chair just in time, breaking it into pieces.


    The next instant, he made a dash forward, bumping his own body against the burly chap''s chest like a


    cannonball fired from a cannon.


    As a result, the burly chap was sent flying right away; his chest caved in with a few visibly broken ribs,


    and blood spewed out of his mouth continuously.


    Meanwhile, the other two men had pounced on Matthew.


    One of them spread his arms wide, wanting to fling himself at Matthew.


    Instead of dodging the man, Matthew merely grabbed his wrists and held him in a firm grip.


    Right after that, he kicked the man¡¯s knee and did a backward somersault, twisting the man¡¯s arms


    instantly.


    The man instantly screamed in pain, but Matthew couldn''t be bothered about that much.He didn''t stop


    until he broke the man''s arms.


    Seeing what had happened, thest of the burly chaps knew that something was wrong, and he turned


    around in an attempt to run away.


    However, Matthew was faster than he was.He kicked the man in the temple, knocking the man


    unconscious on the spot!

 Chapter 1309

    Chapter 1309


    Chapter 1309


    Having dealt with the four men, Matthew didn''t stay any longer.He continued forward and entered the


    next room.


    The only ones inside the room were a man and a young woman.


    The man was forcing himself on top of the young woman in an attempt to rape her.


    The woman, who seemed to be in her tender age, fought back desperately, only to get a few ps from


    the man in exchange.


    She wailed while clutching her clothes in despair, desperately trying to protect her own chastity.


    However, the man didn''t care that much.


    The louder the woman wailed, the more excitedly heughed.


    At the sight of the scene, Matthew stepped forward and grabbed the man by the neck, dragging him out


    of bed right away.


    The man tried to fight back, but Matthew dragged him to the wall and pressed his neck, banging his


    head hard against the wall several times in a row.


    As a result, the man slumped to the ground and fainted with his head covered in blood.


    Matthew kept going ahead.


    Simr things were happening in every room, and he fought his way through one room after another as


    he walked all the way down.


    The further he went, the more furious he was, and the more ferocious his attacks became.


    After fighting his way to the end, he reached therge room at the end, from where the loudest of the


    screams could be heard.


    Matthew peeped inside through a crack in the door.


    With an area of over 300 square meters, the room was the size of a living room.


    Inside the room were about a dozen men, one of whom was a tall and burly man with bulging temples,


    who was sitting next to the table and drinking tea.


    ced nearby were a dozen iron cages, in which more than 20 women were locked up.


    On the other side were several iron stands, on which several young women were hung as a few men


    were beating them up.


    Apparently, this was where they tortured these women.


    The few young women screamed continuously as they were being beaten.


    At the sight of the scene, the women in the cages trembled all over with fear, their faces as white as a


    sheet.


    The beating went on for a while before the tall and burly man stopped the men with a wave of his hand.


    "Stop, that''s enough! They''re still delicate and tender.If you guys leave scars on them, how are they


    gonna serve the clients?"


    At the tall and burly man''s words, the few men stopped what they were doing immediately.


    One of them replied with a smile, "Since Leopard has pleaded on your behalf, we''ll spare your lives.If I


    hear again that you guys aren''t serving the clients properly, I''m gonna cut off your arms and legs and


    throw you out to beg for food!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Frightened by the man¡¯s words, the young women on the iron stands sobbed continuously.


    With a smug expression on his face, the man then pointed at the young women in the cages.


    "Have you all seen that? This is what you get for disobeying us! Which of you wants to be like them?"


    No one dared to speak.


    At the sight of the scene, the smugness on the man''s face grew.


    He came to Leopard''s side and whispered, "Leopard, there are a few newbies these days.Wanna try


    them out?"


    Leopard put down his teacup and replied slowly, "Sure! I''ve got nothing to do, anyway.Bring them here


    for me to take a look!"


    The man nodded with an ingratiating smile.


    However, just as he was about to leave, Matthew pushed the door open and came in.


    Then, he locked the door behind him while everyone else was watching.


    Everyone in the room was astounded.


    The man just now pointed at Matthew, asking, "Who the hell are you, and what are you doing here?


    Who let you in?"


    Matthew didn''t say a word.


    After locking the door, he turned around and looked indifferently at everyone.


    Leopard frowned.


    "Who is he? Why have I never seen him before?"


    The man waved his hand.


    "F*ck, did you not hear Leopard asking you questions? Do you have a death wish or something?"


    The few men at the door looked coldly at Matthew while closing in on him.


    Matthew''s eyes darted over these people before finally resting on Leopard.He asked in a cold voice,


    "How could a scumbag like you be one of the martial arts practitioners?"


    Flying into a rage, Leopard stood up with a p on the table.


    "How dare you f*cking call me a scumbag? Do you know who I am?"


    Matthew shook his head.


    "I don''t need to know who you are! AllI know is that you''ll be dead in a minute!"


    Leopard was startled for a moment.


    Then, he threw his head back and burst into a guffaw.


    "You''re quite conceited, aren''t you, you little brat? You want to kill me? You and whose army? F*ck,


    you''d better not beg me on your f*cking knees for mercyter on!"

 Chapter 1310

    Chapter 1310


    Chapter 1310


    Matthew walked step by step toward Leopard with a chilly expression.


    "Don''t worry.Even if you beg for mercy, I''m not gonna spare your life, so you''d better fight me with all


    you''ve got!"


    Leopardughed with rage at Matthew''s words.


    "What an ignorant and conceited brat from nowhere! How dare you talk to me like that? Hmph, you


    should''ve looked at yourself in the mirror! You want to fight me? What gives you the right to think of


    that? Go! Break his legs and let him speak to me on his knees!"


    The man next to him immediately nodded.


    "Roger that, Leopard!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Walking up to Matthew in an intimidating manner, he looked at Matthew with an arrogant look on his


    face, saying, "You brat, I don''t care who the f*ck you are, but since you''ve gotten in here and offended


    Leopard, you''re gonna die! Hmph! And how dare you yell at Leopard? Do you know who he is? Let me


    tell you, Leopard is Young Master Oliver''s senior, and his master is Augustus Fisher, the Invincible lron


    Fist, who is also the No.3 martial arts master in Eastshire! Leopard could crush someone like you with


    just one hand!"


    Matthew stood with his hands behind his back.


    "Are you done talking? Are you gonna fight me or talk me around?"


    Infuriated, the man bellowed, "F*ck, what a conceited brat you are! Fine, I''m gonna let you know what


    I''m capable of today! Kill him!"


    At the man''s words, a big and tall brute next to him immediately charged at Matthew and kicked out at


    thetter''s chest.


    With his big and muscr build, he didn''t seem like an ordinary man, and his kick looked very mighty


    and intimidating.


    Leopard nodded in approval.


    In his opinion, with Matthew''s thin build, the man''s kick would send him flying right away.


    However, instead of dodging the man''s kick, Matthew spontaneously swung his fist at the man,


    punching thetter right in the sole of his foot.


    All everyone heard was the sound of bones breaking.


    To their astonishment, Matthew fractured the burly brute¡¯s leg with a single punch! The impact sent the


    brute flying backward before he fell to the ground and let out a shrill, blood-curdling scream.


    Seeing what had happened, everyone around them was startled, and Leopard''s eyes widened in


    disbelief.


    Putting his teacup aside, he eyed Matthew up and down.


    "Turns out you''re skilled in martial arts, huh? No wonder you''re so cocky! But how dare you show off in


    front of me with these skills of yours? You''re ridiculously overestimating yourself, you brat!"


    Everyone around him guffawed as well, especially the first man, who pointed at Matthew and said with


    a guffaw, "You really don''t know your limits, don''t you? Leopard''s so formidable that even the expert


    fighters from the Ten Greatest Families have got to hand it to him! Who do you think you are,ing all


    the way here to make a racket?"


    Matthew looked totally unfazed, though.


    He said coldly, "Are you guys gonna fight or not?"


    Upon hearing his words, everyone turned to look at Leopard.


    Leopard let out a sneer and stood up.


    Then, he suddenly tore off his shirt, revealing the well-developed muscles underneath.


    After flexing his muscles, he swaggered up to Matthew with everyone cheering for him.


    "I''m gonna make three moves, you brat.If you can hold out against these moves, I''ll spare your life!" he


    said in a loud and clear voice.


    Upon hearing Leopard''s words, everyone around him cheered loudly while looking at him with their


    faces full of admiration.


    Leopard had smugness written all over his face; he especially enjoyed being worshiped by everyone


    like this.


    Matthew looked at him frostily.


    "I''ll only give you a punch.If you can keep your feet after I punch you, I''ll spare your life as well!"


    All at once, Leopard blew his top.


    "You''re quite f*cking arrogant, aren''t you? Since you''re bent on courting death, I''ll grant your death


    wish! Take that!" he said.


    Then, with a bellow, he took a sudden step forward, swinging his right fist at Matthew''s temple with the


    ferocity of a rolling thunder.


    Matthew immediately warded off Leopard''s punch with a swing of his left arm.


    The next instant, heunched his right fist, punching the man in the chest instantly!

 Chapter 1311

    Chapter 1311


    Chapter 1311


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Leopard didn''t expect Matthew to be so fast, and he didn''t have time to react at all.


    Just as he was about to hit Leopard, Matthew suddenly stopped an inch away from his chest.


    Leopard was a little dazed, not knowing why Matthew suddenly showed mercy.


    However, amidst his confusion, Matthew''s fist suddenly moved.


    Wing Chun boxing! With just a small movement, he exerted a force that could move a thousand


    mountains.


    When his punch hit Leopard on the chest, he felt as if he had been hit by a heavy hammer.


    The tremendous power clearly made him feel that several of his ribs had been broken.


    He fumbled on his feet before copsing backward, smashing the table behind him into pieces.


    As soon as he was about to get up from the ground, there was a sharp pain in his chest that almost


    made him pass out.


    Immediately afterward, he spewed a few mouthfuls of blood out of his mouth before wilting to the


    ground, no longer able to stand up.


    With just one punch, Leopard was beaten to the ground! Everyone around them was dazed.


    They had seen how strong Leopard was in person, so in their opinion, if Leopard wanted to kill


    Matthew, it would be as easy as a snap of his fingers.


    However, they hadn''t expected that Leopard couldn''t even stand a punch from Matthew.


    What in the world was going on? Matthew''s expression was calm, as if he had just taken a walk in the


    park.


    He nced at everyone and said, "Now, it''s your turn!"


    They trembled with fright.


    How could they be opponents with someone who could hit Leopard so hard that he couldn''t stand up


    after one punch? The man from before stammered, "Kid, y-you have a lot of guts.D-Did you know that


    this is the property of the Fisher Family, one of the Ten Greatest Families? If you start trouble here,


    you...you''re going against everyone in the Ten Greatest Families!"


    Matthew didn''t reply and walked up to him.


    Then, hended a punch on him, causing him to spew blood.


    "So what if they''re the Fisher Family? So what if they''re the Ten Greatest Families? If they can cover up


    this kind of thing, then I will fight them to the end!"


    While speaking, Matthew had rushed up and knocked all the remaining people to the ground.


    After dealing with these people, Matthew walked to Leopard''s side and interrogated him.


    It was only then that he finally acquired the information he had been looking for.


    Natalie was indeed taken to Royal Sovereign Clubhouse.


    However, Oliver had matters to discuss with Monkey.


    Therefore, no one paid attention to Natalie, and she was still lying in Monkey''s car.


    Hearing this, Matthew felt like his heart had been pricked by needles.


    She was his precious sister, but to them, she was carelessly thrown around as though she were a


    piece of trash.


    When Natalie arrived, her injuries were already serious.


    After being left in the car with no one to take care of her for so long, he had no idea if she was dead or


    alive by now! Matthew grabbed Leopard and asked him to take him to the parking lot in the back.


    There, Matthew found Monkey''s car.


    When he looked inside through the car window, he saw Natalie lying motionless in the back seat, her


    condition unknown.


    Fortunately, Monkey still wanted to make a fortune from her, so he didn''t n to let her die.


    The sunroof of the car was half open, letting air in.


    Immediately, Matthew smashed the ss window and hurriedly picked Natalie up.


    Fortunately, although her breathing was weak, at least she was still breathing.


    At that, he breathed a sigh of relief, and he quickly took out a mini Analeptic Pill and fed it to her.


    As he watched Natalie''s breathing gradually stabilize, Matthew could finally rx.


    However, the murderous intent in his heart was growing by the second.


    He called Tiger and his men to make them hurry over and take Natalie away.


    This time, even Ken had personally followed along.


    After instructing them to send Natalie back to Eastcliff, Matthew returned to Royal Sovereign


    Clubhouse.


    That night, he was prepared to make a scene in Royal Sovereign Clubhouse and make Monkey and


    his men pay with their lives!

 Chapter 1312

    Chapter 1312


    Chapter 1312


    After asking Leopard about the situation on the ninth floor, Matthew learned that the ninth floor was


    Oliver''s private venue, and no one was allowed to go up without his invitation.


    As Leopard was Oliver''s fellow disciple and his bodyguard, he was able to go in and out of the ninth


    floor at will.


    Matthew grabbed Leopard and asked him to take him to the ninth floor.


    Leopard''s life was in Matthew''s hands, and he didn''t dare to disagree, so he could onlyply.


    There were guards at the elevator entrance, but they didn''t care when they saw that he was Leopard''s


    guest.


    Just like that, they took the elevator to the ninth floor.


    There were a few burly men standing guard at the entrance.


    Upon seeing Leopard, they immediately greeted him with a smile.


    Suddenly, Leopard took a step forward and yelled, "Stop him! This person is here to start trouble!"


    Leopard thought that he could escape from Matthew''s hands with this, but he had underestimated


    Matthew.


    Before he could take another step, Matthew directly grabbed him by the neck and dragged him back to


    his side.


    In an instant, Leopard''s expression turned panicked, and he pleaded, "Sir, please spare me.."


    Without giving him a chance to speak, Matthew immediately swiped his neck with a dagger.


    Leopard clutched his neck that was spurting with blood before he slowly fell to the ground, his face


    disgruntled to the end.It was only then that the burly men came back to their senses.


    However, Matthew ran toward them and, as if the dagger in his hand had turned into the Grim Reaper''s


    scythe, easily sliced their necks.


    In the end, without a single sound, he sent all of them copsing to the ground.


    Once he had dealt with the men, Matthew continued to walk forward quietly.


    After passing through a corridor, he came to a spacious hall, where deafening music was ying.


    When Matthew looked over, he saw dozens of people inside.


    Most of them were women who were wearing close to nothing, twisting their bodies frantically to the


    sound of music.


    There were only around seven men among them, also surrounded by some women.


    The women were either drinking or ying games, and some of them were even lying on the table,


    snorting some white powder.


    All this while, the hands of the men wandered freely on these women.


    Among these men, there was a smug-looking young man who was around 25 years old.He had an


    attractive face, but there was an evil glint in his eyes that made anyone who looked at him feel


    ufortable.


    Matthew had seen a picture of this man on Leopard''s cell phone, so he knew that this was Oliver.


    Not far from Oliver, a thin man was sitting next to him.


    This man happened to be Monkey, and he was currently sprawled on top of a woman andughing


    loudly, not noticing that danger had arrived at all.


    Subsequently, Matthew locked the door of the room and walked over slowly.


    Everyone in the room was singing and dancing, enjoying themselves, and no one noticed him at all.


    After a moment, Matthew found the main switch and turned off the music.


    At that moment, the room fell silent, and everyone looked over in a daze.


    Oliver asked angrily, "What the hell happened? Who the f*ck turned off the music?"


    Some people noticed Matthew, and a man pointed at Matthew and yelled, "Who the hell are you? Do


    you want to die? Didn''t you see that we were having fun? Why did you turn off the music?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew ignored him and went straight to the middle of the hall, staring at Monkey.


    "Do you recognize me?" he asked.


    Everyone looked at Monkey together, and Oliver frowned.


    "Monkey, is this your friend?"


    Monkey immediately waved his hand.


    "I don''t know him, Young Master Oliver.Hey, dude, who the hell are you?"


    Matthew stared at him and said slowly, "I said before, give me my sister back, and I will give you 100


    million! But, you told me to find you first.Now that I''ve found you, should we settle things between us?"

 Chapter 1313

    Chapter 1313


    Chapter 1313


    Immediately, Monkey''s expression instantly changed.He stared at Matthew with wide eyes, his


    expression in disbelief.


    "It...It''s you? H- How did you find this ce?"


    Oliver frowned.


    "Monkey, you know him?¡ã Monkey immediately said, "Young Master Oliver, this is the person I told you


    about, the little punk from Eastcliff"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver curled his lips disdainfully.


    "How dare a piece of trash from Eastcliffe here and start trouble? Monkey, deal with him! I don''t


    want him to spoil my mood!"


    Monkey nodded.


    "Yes, Young Master Oliver!"


    He stood up and pointed at Matthew, yelling, "B*stard, I guess you are quite capable if you can find this


    ce.But what can you do even if you''re here? Let me tell you, you might be powerful in


    Eastcliff.However, this is not Eastcliff.Even if you were the king, you''d still have to bow down to me! I''m


    giving you a chance now; kneel down to Young Master Oliver and apologize to everyone, and I''ll let you


    off after I chop off your legs.Or else, I''ll chop off your head today!"


    Matthew shook his head slowly and said lightly, "This matter can''t be solved even if you kneel down


    and apologize.You have to die!"


    Monkey jolted in surprise for a moment, before he immediately burst out inughter.


    "Damn son, you sure talk big! You''ll make me die? You and whose army? Why don''t you open your


    eyes and look carefully at the situation? Useless scum like you have no right to spout such arrogant


    words.Wait till I."


    Before he could finish, Matthew reached out and grabbed his neck.


    The room instantly burst intomotion, and a man grabbed a wine bottle before charging at Matthew.


    "Damn it, how dare you? I''ll kill you!"


    Matthew returned a punch, breaking the bottle.


    However, he didn''t stop and threw his fist on the man¡¯s face, breaking his nose immediately and


    causing half of his teeth to fall out.


    The man crumpled to the ground, unconscious.


    Everyone around was taken aback.


    They''d thought that Matthew was just a nobody from Eastcliff.


    But nobody expected Matthew would be so ruthless! Oliver''s expression was cold, and he said in a


    chilling tone, "How brave of you to start trouble on my territory.Are you looking down on me or the


    Fisher Family?"


    Matthew pointed at him.


    "Shut your trap! Don''t worry.You won''t get out of this ce alive tonight either!"


    Oliver was taken back.


    He had been running rampant in Eastshire for many years, but no one had ever dared to talk to him like


    this.He was stunned into silence for a moment, then suddenlyughed.


    "Interesting! How very interesting! This is the first time I''ve seen someone so arrogant! You want me


    dead? Fine, show me how you''ll f*cking do it!"


    As he spoke, Oliver suddenly pushed a button next to him.


    Not long after, loud footsteps could be heard outside.


    The door suddenly burst open, and more than 20 burly men rushed in.


    They were all Oliver''s bodyguards.


    Oliver sat on the sofa with crossed legs, and looked at Matthew triumphantly.


    "Go on, brat! Repeat what you just said!"


    Matthew nced at those people with disdain and said coldly, "I won''t repeat myself! I''ll make it clear:


    this time, not only will you have to die, but even the Fisher Family will die along with you!"


    Oliver roared furiously, "F*ck you! To have the audacity to utter such nonsense! Where did this


    psychopathe from? Go! Kill him!"


    In an instant, two men rushed toward Matthew.


    Matthew pulled out his dagger and rushed forward, instantly shing it across one of the men¡¯s neck.


    Immediately afterward, hended a heavy punch on the other man''s temple, and the man fell


    unconscious on the spot.

 Chapter 1314

    Chapter 1314


    Chapter 1314


    Matthew''s skilled movements stunned everyone in the room.


    No one expected Matthew to be powerful enough to take down both men at once.


    Oliver was taken aback as well.


    "I guess you''re counted for something! Ha, but how many more can you fight alone? Everyone, go and


    kill him!"


    At that, the 20 people around him immediately charged forward.


    They were different from the human traffickers that Matthew had fought earlier.


    These people had obviously been trained before, and weren''t weak at all.


    Matthew couldn''t afford to be careless either.


    With a dagger in his hand, he rushed into the crowd and fought them.


    This time, Matthew showed no mercy, and anyone who was hit by him was sure to be immobilized.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In the end, he got shed in the shoulder and his body took several punches.


    However, Oliver''s bodyguards had all been defeated by Matthew.


    One- third of them were killed, and the rest either had their limbs broken, or Matthew had severed their


    nerves with his dagger.


    Anyhow, the bodyguards could not fight back anymore.


    Oliver had been sitting triumphantly on the sofa, and Monkey even had a wide sneer on his face.


    However, as more and more people fell, their expressions gradually changed.


    When thest bodyguard dropped to the ground, Oliver immediately stood up.


    Livid, he pointed at Matthew and roared, "Who...Who exactly are you?!"


    Matthew said coldly, "My name is Matthew Larson!"


    Hearing that, Oliver frowned.


    "Larson? Matthew Larson? Why does it sound so familiar?"


    At that moment, a man suddenly spoke up from the side, whispering, "Easteliffs Matthew Larson?


    Isn''t...Isn''t that the man who killed Travis?"


    Oliver''s expression changed, and his eyes grew wide.


    "You''re Matthew Larson?! You...You''re the guy who killed Travis?!"


    Matthew nodded slowly, and Oliver''s expression changed again.


    Most of the young masters in Eastshire knew about what happened to Travis.


    However, they didn''t pay much attention to Matthew.


    After all, in their opinion, the reason why Travis died in Eastcliff was because he vited Billy''s rules.


    They had no idea how capable Matthew was! Now, they had finally witnessed Matthew''s abilities with


    their own eyes! Oliver gritted his teeth and growled, "So it was you! Hmph, Matthew, you really have


    guts! Was it not enough to be enemies with the Hughes Family? What is this about? Do you still


    want to start a feud with the Fisher Family?"


    Matthew replied, "I won''t start a feud with the Fisher Family!"


    Oliver scoffed, thinking that Matthew was intimidated by his family''s influence.


    Unexpectedly, Matthewpleted his sentence, adding, "Because from now on, there will be no Fisher


    Family in Eastshire!"


    Oliver roared angrily, "How dare you provoke the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire? Do you really


    think that just because you have Billy backing you, you can do whatever you want? The Ten Greatest


    Families of Eastshire aren''t someone you can mess with! I''ll¡ª"


    Growing impatient, Matthew pped his face, knocking Oliver to the ground.


    Oliver said furiously, "You dare p me.."


    However, the next instant, Matthew stepped on his leg, instantly breaking it.


    Oliver screamed and fell to the ground, unable to get up.


    Everyone trembled with fright.


    This was Young Master Oliver they were talking about.


    How dare Matthew beat him up like that? Matthew walked toward Monkey.


    Monkey was so scared he almost peed his pants, and he quickly begged, "Sir, I know I was wrong!


    Please...Please spare my life! I will never do it again..."


    Matthew red at him and said coldly, "I gave you a chance, but you refused it yourself! I asked you to


    return my sister to me, but you asked me toe to you.Now that I''ve found you, do you think I''d let


    you go?"

 Chapter 1315

    Chapter 1315


    Chapter 1315


    Saying that, Matthew took a wine bottle from the table and brought it over before smashing the bottle in


    front of Monkey.


    Monkey begged pitifully, but Matthew ignored him.He broke the wine bottle into small pieces, then


    pointed to the pool of broken ss and threatened, "Swallow it!"


    Monkey''s face turned pale.


    How can I swallow this?


    "Sir, y-you must be kidding me.How about I give you as much money as you want? Spare my life,


    please...You can ask me to do whatever you want in the future, but please spare my life..."


    Monkey begged in a stammering voice.


    Unfazed, Matthew raised his voice.


    "I said swallow it!"


    Monkey was almost about to cry.


    "Sir, h-how am I supposed to swallow this? If I do, then...then my intestines will burst, and I¡¯ll definitely


    die a terrible death!"


    Matthew scoffed.


    "A terrible death? Would it be worse than those children who got their limbs cut off by you and thrown


    onto the streets to beg? Would it be worse than those children who were cut open by you so that their


    organs could be harvested and sold? Would it be worse than those women who were abducted here by


    you to serve your guests like dogs? Swallow it and pay the price for your sins! You deserve it!"


    Every time Matthew said a word, his voice rose a little.By the time he reached thest sentence, he


    had practically roared it out.


    Monkey was frightened and dumbfounded, not knowing what to do.


    Then, Matthew took out a few silver needles and pricked Monkey''s body.


    The moment the silver needles pierced into his body, Monkey felt as if every part of his body was


    scorching, and the severe pain made him scream like a beast.He desperately grabbed Matthew''s legs


    and begged for mercy.


    However, Matthew''s answer was still the same.


    "Swallow it! Otherwise, I will let you suffer and die!"


    Monkey finally epted his fate.


    He grabbed the mess of ss shards on the ground and swallowed it in huge gulps.


    The broken ss tore his mouth and throat open and caused blood to gush out, but he didn''t seem to


    feel it at all.


    That was because the pain caused by the silver needle was overpowering any other sensation.


    Matthew stood by and watched quietly, not feeling the slightest mercy for Monkey.


    From the moment he abducted Natalie from Eastcliff, Matthew had already given him the death


    sentence in his heart.


    However, when Matthew arrived in Eastshire and saw the terrible things that Monkey had done, his


    hatred grew even more.


    Matthew couldn''t let a person like him have a quick death! The people around them watched the scene


    unfold in horror, and even Oliver was trembling with fright.


    Before, he had thought that Matthew was just yelling blindly, and thinking that he was from the Fisher


    Family, he assumed that Matthew would not do anything to him.


    However, now that he witnessed what happened to Monkey, he was truly terrified.


    When he saw Matthew''s cruel methods, he knew that Matthew would not care about the Fisher Family


    at all! Sure enough, after Matthew watched Monkey die tragically on the spot, he turned around and


    walked to Oliver''s side.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Horrified, Oliver said in a trembling voice, "Matthew, t-this matter really has nothing to do with me.They


    went to Eastcliff because Robert paid them to do so.I...I actually tried to stop them, but they wanted to


    make money and didn''t listen to me at all.It really has nothing to do with me.How about you let me go?


    If you do, I...I will never tell anyone about this..."


    Matthew looked at him coldly.


    "What happened in Eastcliff has nothing to do with you.But, does Royal Sovereign Clubhouse have


    nothing to do with you? Did Monkey voluntarily abduct so many women for you? Did these women


    voluntarily let themselves be treated like dogs by you to serve your so-called customers too?"

 Chapter 1316

    Chapter 1316


    Chapter 1316


    Oliver''s face turned pale in an instant.


    Suddenly, he gritted his teeth and yelled, "Matthew, I-I''m warning you.If you let me go now, I''ll pretend


    this never happened.If you keep causing trouble, you''ll be going against the Ten Greatest Families of


    Eastshire!"


    Matthew ignored him and stabbed him directly in the heart, causing the evil Oliver to die tragically on


    the spot! As for the others, although Matthew didn''t kill them, he didn''t let them go either.


    Everyone was either met with a broken hand or a broken foot.


    Anyhow, they were severely punished by Matthew.


    After he was finished, Matthew turned and left.


    The moment he arrived downstairs, a group of ck-clothed security guards rushed upstairs.


    Matthew knocked all of them down, and then drove away.


    Not long after he left, several cars sped toward Royal Sovereign Clubhouse menacingly.


    The people in these cars were all from the Fisher Family.


    The one who led the group was Oliver''s father, Carson Fisher, the head of the Fisher Family.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Upon receiving the news, he immediately rushed to the scene with his men.


    When he reached upstairs, he immediately saw Oliver''s body, and he was so infuriated that he spat out


    blood on the spot.


    After inquiring the people at the scene, he learned that Matthew was the culprit.


    He mmed the table into pieces with a single strike and roared, "Matthew Larson, how dare you kill


    my son? I''ll make you pay with your life! Quick, block all the exits in Eastshire immediately and stop


    him for me! This time, don''t let him return to Eastcliff no matter what! Also, notify the Ten Greatest


    Families to hold a meeting immediately!"


    After Carson finished giving his orders, he carried his son''s body and left in tears.


    After receiving Carson''s order, the Fisher Family acted immediately.


    The Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire werepletely different from the Ten Greatest Families of


    Eastcliff.


    Because of Billy''s existence, the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff were just like ornaments for show.


    However, the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire werepletely capable of controlling everything in


    Eastshire except for Eastcliff! Not only that, but the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire were far


    stronger than the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff, whether in terms of strength, foundation, or


    inheritance.


    A family asrge as this not only had a strong economic foundation and power, but they also had


    strong troops! Almost everyone of the descendants of these big families were skilled in martial arts.


    Moreover, there were also masters amongst the families.


    For example, Carson''s younger brother, Augustus Fisher, was a real master, and he was the third-


    ranked powerhouse in Eastshire, nicknamed The Invincible Iron Fist.


    After Carson''s order, the strong men of the Fisher Family rushed out and began to hunt down Matthew.


    Not only that, but the Fisher Family also began to go all-out in monitoring and tracking Matthew.


    As for Carson, he made an appointment with the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire and told them


    about the matter.


    The Ten Greatest Families had long heard of Matthew''s name as the Hughes Family was destroyed by


    Matthew in the past.


    However, to them, Matthew only managed to defeat the Hughes Family because he was under Billy''s


    protection.


    They didn''t take Matthew seriously at all.If it weren''t for Billy, the Ten Greatest Families would have


    killed Matthew a long time ago to prove their strength to the world.


    But now, Matthew came to Eastshire and killed the young master of the Fisher Family.


    For the Ten Greatest Families, this was simply the biggest provocation.


    In addition, Billy was about to leave soon, and the Ten Greatest Families had long been ready to take


    over Eastcliff, but Matthew was their biggest obstacle.


    As long as they got rid of Matthew, no one in Eastcliff could resist them anymore.


    Hence, after hearing the news, the Ten Greatest Families immediately agreed to help the Fisher Family


    hunt down Matthew and sent the powerful men from each of their respective families to seal off


    Eastshire with all their strength.


    They had only one purpose in doing so¡ªto prevent Matthew from returning to Eastclifft

 Chapter 1317

    Chapter 1317


    Chapter 1317


    Inside Billy''s manor in Eastcliff, Stanley stood before Billy and narrated with a grave expression how


    Matthew turned Eastshire upside down and audaciously killed Oliver Fisher, leading Billy to guffaw.


    "The boy''s chivalrous! As expected of the son of the King of Northern Territory.He sure hasn''t disgraced


    Shane''s name! I knew I was right to leave Eastcliff in his hands!" Billy beamed.


    Stanley, on the contrary, was troubled.


    "It is indeed delightful that Matthew had done so, Master Newman, but that way, the Ten Greatest


    Families of Eastshire will have a reason to kill him! I got word that nearly all the fighters of the Ten


    Greatest Families of Eastshire are on the move.They''re nning to kill Matthew before he can reach


    Eastcliff! Master Newman, they''ve sent an army.Matthew...Matthew probably won''t be able to make it."


    Billy smiled in response.


    "Worry not.They won''t be able to kill Matthew so easily! Send our men to keep a close eye on the Ten


    Greatest Families.I want to know what they''re doing at all times.Also, fuel up my ne.Hmph! Time to


    y with those gaffers!"


    Overjoyed, Stanley asked, "Does this mean you''re stepping in, Master Newman?"


    "That''s the n¡¯ Billy said with a smile.¡±


    "But, not yet.First, I want to see how far he can reach when he has the Ten Greatest Families on his


    tail! I hope he won''t disappoint me!"


    At that, he looked toward the direction of Eastshire as he stood on the balcony, his gaze shining.


    Deep down, he was filled with hope for Matthew.


    Meanwhile, Matthew sped across a remotene in Eastshire on a motorcycle.


    He had swapped out his car for this motorcycle and even disguised his appearance to rush back to


    Eastcliff, as he was well aware that killing Oliver meant that he had opened Pandora''s box.


    The Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire would undoubtedly hunt him down.


    At this time, nes and trains were a no-go, not even a car.He would be tracked down easily.


    Hence, his safest bet was to leave on a motorcycle.


    In fact, it was just as Matthew assumed.


    The Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire still hadn''t located him.


    Hence, he escaped with ease, even though the Ten Greatest Families had dispatched their men to all


    corners of the city.


    Plus, he made sure to only traverse onnes like this one that didn''t have surveince.


    Under such circumstances, it would be challenging for the Ten Greatest Families to track him down.


    Of course, leaving Eastshire on a motorcycle also had its shorings¡ªit wasn''t fast enough.


    He had been riding an entire night, yet he still hadn''t reached the borders of Eastshire.


    When dawn came, Matthew arrived in a small town, and he looked for a breakfast stand with his helmet


    on.


    After having a quick breakfast, he continued his journey back to Eastcliff.


    However, just as he reached the borders of this small town, he discovered a few cars parked


    horizontally on the road ahead.


    The cars formed a barricade, sealing the road off so that the people who were passing could be


    checked one by one.


    Be it trucks, cars, motorcycles, or passing pedestrians, no one could escape from being inspected.


    Matthew frowned at that.


    Looks like the Ten Greatest Families have widened their search perimeters.


    If he had known this would happen, he wouldn''t have taken this route.


    However, if he suddenly headed back now, he would definitely get caught.


    Hence, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and head toward it on his motorcycle.


    The moment he reached, a few people stopped him.


    Matthew''s appearance had changed under the disguise.


    Hence, those men didn''t suspect a thing when theypared his face with the photo in their hands.


    Meanwhile, Matthew acted all docile, as though he genuinely was a local passerby.


    However, afterparing his face with the photo, one of the men suddenly requested, "Please show


    us your ID!"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1318

    Chapter 1318


    Chapter 1318


    Matthew''s heart skipped a beat.


    But I''m under a disguise! Where am I supposed to get you an ID?! However, he didn''t panic, still acting


    all innocent as he told them he didn''t have it with him.


    Matthew thought he could throw them off the scent, but who would have thought that they demanded


    he go home and retrieve it.Left with no choice, Matthew turned and left.It was clear to him now.


    The Ten Greatest Families figured he would leave Eastshire under a disguise, so they began checking


    strictly all over the city.


    s, what could he do except ride his motorcycle to the woods and leave through mountain roads?


    However, as the mountain roads were rough, his motorcycle gave in after running a few miles, leaving


    Matthew with no choice but to abandon it and traverse through the woods on foot.


    Atst, after one whole day of walking, he was finally out of Eastshire''s borders.


    With that, he went to a nearby town and took a break before getting a car to head to Eastcliff.


    However, before he could drive far, a few cars were already on his tail.


    One even overtook him and forced him to hit the brakes.Then, about a dozen men got out of the other


    cars to surround Matthew, shouting for him toe out.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Matthew was stumped.


    How in the world did the Ten Greatest Families¡¯ men find him? The leader, a butterball, first sized


    Matthew up before pulling a photo out topare Matthew''s appearance with it.


    Matthew''s expression changed upon seeing the photo¡ªit was of him after his disguise! Judging from


    the photo, he was certain it was taken when those people stopped him at the border of the small town.


    It also meant that the Ten Greatest Families¡¯ men took photos of everyone they checked, and people


    like him who couldn''t provide an ID would be ¡®prioritized¡¯.


    Undoubtedly, he had been targeted because he bypassed the Ten Greatest Families¡¯ line of defense


    and showed up in a different town suddenly.


    The revtion shook him.It was now he finally realized how ¡®great¡¯ these great families were.


    The control the Ten Greatest Families had over the whole of Eastshire had already reached a


    terrorizing degree.


    In that case, it''d be challenging for him to try and escape their hunt.


    Afterparing Matthew''s face to the one in the photo a few times, the leading butterball started


    questioning him, even requesting his ID.


    Matthew knew the fellow wouldn''t believe him if he continued to say he didn''t have it with him.


    With that, he immediately attacked the pursuers around him with silver needles, then jumped into the


    car right at the very front and sped away.


    When the pursuers finally registered what was going on, they roared as they chased after Matthew,


    calling the Ten Greatest Families in the meantime.


    Matthew, on the other hand, nned to speed to the highway, but before he could even enter, a few


    cars had already surrounded him.


    Then, more than 20 men exited the vehicles.


    This time, their leader was a burly man.


    He pointed at Matthew and barked, "You cunning b*stard! You''re under a disguise, right? Hmph! Do


    you actually think you can escape? I''ll have you know that if we want to hunt you down, you won''t be


    able to run away even if you turn into a fly!"


    Now that it hade to this, Matthew decided to just reveal the truth.


    With that, he ripped the mustache off his face and took off his hat, then stared coldly at the burly man.


    "You work for the Fishers?" he asked.


    "No!"


    The burly man shook his head in response.


    "I pledge my loyalty to the Winter Family of the Ten Greatest Families!"


    "Winter Family?"


    Matthew asked coldly, "This has nothing to do with you guys, so whyplicit for the Fisher Family?"


    The burly man snorted upon hearing his question.


    "You must be an idiot, Larson! We, the Ten Greatest Families, are one.The Fishers¡¯ business is the Ten


    Greatest Families¡¯ business! You dered a battle against the Ten Greatest Families when you killed a


    young master of the Fisher Family.As a part of the Ten Greatest Families, there is no way the Winter


    Family will spare your life!"

 Chapter 1319

    Chapter 1319


    Chapter 1319


    Matthew frowned upon hearing the burly man''s words.


    "I Know the Ten Greatest Families are allies, but even so, you guys can tell right from wrong, no?


    Oliver deserved to die for all the heinous crimes he hadmitted! I can''t believe you Winters still want


    to help the Fisher Family! Do you guys actually think what they did was right?!"


    The burly man waved his hand at that.


    "Cut your bullsh*t! I don''t care what Young Master Oliver did, but you''ve made yourself amon


    enemy of the Ten Greatest Families when you killed one of our own! Don''t go around thinking you''re


    better than everyone on this just because you''ve crushed the Hughes, Larson.Heed my words¡ª


    surrender now if you don''t want to die, or it''d be useless even if you kneel and beg me when I make my


    move!"


    Matthew was rendered exasperated.He had thought he could talk some sense into these people.He


    could''ve overlooked things if the Ten Greatest Families could tell right from wrong but judging from the


    burly man''s words, it was apparent that they couldn''t care less what Oliver had done.


    More than that, Matthew suspected that the Ten Greatest Families actually knew all those heinous


    crimes Oliver hadmitted.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, many among them were regrs at the Royal Sovereign Clubhouse.


    In other words, many among them were Oliver''s aplices! At that, Matthew took a step forward and


    announced, "Since you Winters want to get yourselves involved in this, then I''ll grant your wish! Let''s


    see if you guys have what it takes to stop me!"


    The burly man flew into a rage and roared, "You cocky b*stard! Fine, let''s see what you have it takes to


    be so arrogant! Kill him!"


    With that, the men behind the burly man roared and charged at Matthew.


    Meanwhile, Matthew drew the dagger fastened on his waist and charged toward the crowd, fighting


    their all together.


    This time, he was not merciful and striked to kill with every move he made.


    He was greatly outnumbered and did not expect their backups to show up.


    If he chose to be merciful at this time, Matthew would only be asking for death! The burly man hadn''t


    thought much of Matthew at first but as hisrades dropped one after another, he turned grimmer by


    the minute and when there was only a handful left standing, he looked beyond awful.


    It hit the man that he had underestimated this enemy.


    With that, he pulled out arge, thick machete from inside the car.


    "Move, all of you! I''m going to kill him!" he roared, then wielded the weapon at Matthew.


    Therge, thick machete created a horrifying sound as it sliced the air, making its way toward


    Matthew''s head.


    Matthew frowned at that.


    He would surely split into two if the de actuallynded on him! Hence, he took a step forward without


    hesitation, standing right in front of the burly man.


    Matthew''s speed and reaction had caught the burly man off guard and by the time he reacted, it was


    toote for him to stop his actions.


    Meanwhile, Matthew raised his dagger and sliced through the burly man''s chest a few times before


    tumbling forward, sessfully evading his attack.


    The next second, therge, thick machete struck the ground, creating a booming sound.


    The burly man lurched when he tried to stand.


    At this point, blood was oozing out of the cuts on his chest and gradually spreading.


    Finally, the cuts popped, leading blood to gush out.


    The burly man pointed at Matthew with his mouth wide open.


    However, he couldn''t even make a sound.


    In the end, he slowly dropped to the ground and ceased to breathe.


    Those who remained standing trembled in fright at what they were witnessing.


    The burly man was one of their best, yet he couldn''t withstand even one of Matthew''s attacks?!


    Matthew shot a nce at them and said coldly, "Tell the Ten Greatest Families that Oliver Fisher was


    right to die when he hadmitted so many heinous crimes! I hope that the Ten Great Families know


    their rights from wrongs.I don''t want to make myself an enemy of them, after all."

 Chapter 1320

    Chapter 1320


    Chapter 1320


    With that, Matthew turned around and left.


    Those who survived exchanged nces, but none dared say anything.


    Who would still dare to stop Matthew with how things ended for them?! Meanwhile, Matthew moved


    their cars away and drove onto the highway, heading straight for Eastcliff.


    On the other hand, the members of the Ten Greatest Families were frothing at the mouth after receiving


    thetest news, especially the Fisher Family.


    "I can''t believe he dared to kill our people even when it has nowe to this!"


    "This Larson guy is a savage!"


    "We have to kill him no matter what this time!"


    The members of the Ten Greatest Families roared one after another.


    Later, all the heads of the Ten Greatest Families gathered for a discussion.


    In the end, they agreed to gather all their top fighters and split them into three lots to intercept Matthew


    from different locations.


    Hence, in less than an hour after Matthew drove onto the highway, he was once again stopped by the


    men of the Ten Greatest Families.


    This time, there were more of them and to make things worse, they were all strong fighters.


    However, despite facing so many opponents alone, he managed to kill six of them and escape the


    besiege.


    With that, he jumped down from the highway and ran into the woods.


    On the other hand, the Ten Greatest Families were even more furious when they got the news.


    They even sent more men to lock down the entire mountain.


    Then, they dispatched the top fighters of their families to search for Matthew in several lots.


    Therefore, Matthew encountered them thrice in two whole days, and he narrowly escaped all three


    times.He had killed a dozen more of the Ten Greatest Families¡¯ men, but he also suffered some serious


    injuries.


    Fortunately for him, he carried ample of elixirs with him, which meant that his wounds could heal


    quickly.


    Then again, he was exhausted after having to fight three batches of people in the woods in two days.It


    had also urred to Matthew that he would eventually meet his end if he continued to stay in this neck


    of the woods.


    Hence, he changed his strategy and created false trails to lure the fighters away.


    Then, he used the chance to search for the weakest lockdown area to break through and make a run


    for it.


    Once again, the heads of the Ten Greatest Families flew into a rage when they got the news.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    They had dispatched their top fighters, gathered over two thousand of their men to lock down a


    mountain and spent three days hunting down Matthew, only for dozens of their men to die and even let


    him escape.


    What a massive p on their faces! And now, they were dead-set on annihting Matthew Larson! With


    that, the Ten Greatest Families dispatched their men once more, hunting down Matthew with full force.


    Matthew, on the other hand, spent nearly a week fighting and fleeing before he finally arrived less than


    thirty miles away from Eastcliff.


    However, he knew that the closer he was getting, the more danger he would be in as the Ten Greatest


    Families wouldn''t let him enter Eastcliff alive when they had made such a dramatic scene.


    And sure enough, two middle-aged men leisurely followed behind him not long after he walked along


    the mountain trail.


    When Matthew fled, the two sped up as well.


    Then, they slowed down when Matthew did.


    However, no matter how fast Matthew went, he couldn''t shake off his tail.


    Hence, he knew the two were undoubtedly a couple of top fighters from the Ten Greatest Families.


    Then again, why didn''t they make their move when they had already found him? He pondered for a


    moment but couldn''te to a conclusion.


    So he decided to just ignore the two and continued running toward Eastcliff.


    After running five miles and climbing over a hill, he reached a massive tree and beneath it was a stone


    b.


    Two men were sitting on opposite ends ying a game of chess, and not far from them, an eldery on


    the slope and watched the clouds.


    Meanwhile, the two men who had been following Matthew all this while stepped forward.


    With that, the five of them formed a besiege, trapping Matthew in the middle.

 Chapter 1321

    Chapter 1321


    Chapter 1321


    Clearly, they were the Ten Greatest Families¡¯ men.


    Matthew locked his brows into a furrow upon the situation.


    The five men might look ordinary, but it was already obvious how powerful they were when they were


    sent to such a crucial location.


    Usually, Matthew wouldn''t have feared them.


    However, he was already spent after running for days and now that five strong fighters were in his way,


    he wasn''t confident he could break through their besiege.


    With that, he took a tentative step forward.


    Sure enough, the five followed.


    However, they didn''t make a move.


    It seemed that they were only there to block his path.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, Matthew swept his gaze across the five men before saying gravely, "Guys, Oliver Fisher was


    right to die when he hadmitted so many heinous crimes.Are the Ten Greatest Families going to


    help him so blindly!?"


    The elder snorted upon hearing his words.


    "Matthew Larson, are you begging us to spare your life?"


    The other four cackled and looked at Matthew with contempt.


    Matthew''s expression turned cold at that.


    "I don''t need your mercy! I just want to know what the Ten Greatest Families¡¯ stance is on everything


    Oliver has done!"


    "What Oliver did isn''t important!"


    The elder drawled, "What''s important is that you challenged the Ten Greatest Families when you killed


    one of ours and for that, you must die!"


    "Alright, then."


    Matthew nodded.


    "In that case, I have nothing more to say, but let''s see if you have what it takes to kill me!"


    With that, he roared and charged toward the elder.


    However, the elderposedly extended his index and middle finger, pointing right at Matthew''s


    temple.


    Matthew''s expression changed subtly at that.He knew he would probably be knocked out cold if those


    fingers touched him.


    With that, he hurriedly evaded the elder and bolted straight ahead.He had only wanted to create an


    opportunity to escape the besiege, never intending to fight them head-on anyway.


    Seeing that Matthew had escaped, the other four men chased after him.


    However, the elder stopped them in time, snorting.


    "No rush.Now that he''s here, he can forget about ever escaping our traps.Let''s have some fun with


    him! I''d like to see how this trapped beast will struggle!"


    To that, the other four guffawed as though doing so was very interesting.


    Meanwhile, Matthew dashed toward Eastcliff after escaping the five men.


    However, after running for a while, he realized they didn''te after him.


    The situation didn''t have him celebrating.


    Instead, he went on full alert, as he knew more dangers were lying ahead when the five men chose not


    to hunt him down.


    They must''ve been confident that he wouldn''t be able to escape whatever was waiting for him.


    Then again, he didn''t have any other choice at this point and he could only dash toward Eastcliff.


    As soon as he entered the perimeters of Eastcliff and Billy''s turf, he would be safe.


    Sure enough, after running for three miles, three men appeared and charged toward him.


    With that, Matthew immediately changed directions and bypassed them, sessfully escaping their


    interception.


    However, the further he ran, the more people tried to stop him.


    By the time he was less than ten miles away from Eastcliff, he was once again besieged with no way of


    escaping.


    Surrounding him were about forty to fifty top fighters from the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire.


    None of them were weak and now that they were all together, Matthew had no way of breaking


    through.


    The leader was a solemn-looking elder, and he happened to be the Invincible Iron Fist of the Fisher


    Family and the third-ranking fighter of Eastshire, Augustus Fisher.


    His face turned sub-zero upon seeing Matthew far away, as though he had seen his mortal enemy.


    "Matthew Larson, you''ve killed my nephew and prot¨¦g¨¦.It''s high time you pay the price for it!"


    Augustus roared in anger.

 Chapter 1322

    Chapter 1322


    Chapter 1322


    Matthew swept his gaze across the crowd with a straight face and said gravely, "Looks like everyone


    from the Ten Greatest Families hase.That means all of you condone Oliver''s actions, don''t you? In


    that case, I will fight all of you to the death from now on!"


    The crowd sneered in response, and Augustus hissed, "Larson, are you really acting so arrogantly


    when you already have one foot in the grave? Who do you think you are to fight all of us to death?


    Anyone of us here is already enough to crush you easily.Gentlemen, who here wants to kill this piece of


    trash?"


    At that, the crowd enthusiastically volunteered, all hoping to be the one to kill Matthew.


    Very quickly, Augustus picked a towering middle-aged man, and he charged toward Matthew, lunging


    his punches toward Matthew''s head.


    Matthew evaded that.


    However, the middle-aged man seized the opportunity to step forward, banging his shoulder against


    Matthew''s chest, leading Matthew to take a step back.


    At that, the crowd guffawed.


    "Is that all you got, pretty boy?"


    "I was wondering what tricks he has up his sleeve.Looks like he''s nothing but a piece of trash!"


    "Fight us all to the death, huh? Someone like him? Ha!"


    "Hahaha...The crowd ridiculed Matthew ceaselessly, making nothing of him.


    However, Matthew remained quiet, only slowly approaching the middle-aged man after taking a deep


    breath.


    "Continue!" he announced.


    The middle-aged man sneered at that.


    "You sure you want to continue, punk? You can''t even hold a candle to me with what you''ve got! If we


    continue, I''ll seriously beat you to death!"


    "I''m afraid the one who''ll be dead is you!"


    Matthew promised with a cold face.


    The middle-aged man hit the roof when he heard that.


    "Still acting arrogant, are we? Alright, since you want to die so badly, I''ll do as you wish!"


    With a roar, the man charged toward Matthew once again.


    A cold glint shed across Matthew''s eyes as he focused on the man¡¯s actions.


    Right as the middle-aged man attacked, Matthew stepped aside, sessfully evading the man''s full-


    out blow.


    With that, Matthew extended his right arm and tapped the back of the middle-aged man''s head,


    rendering the man stumped.


    However, Matthew didn''t stop as he moved to the man¡¯s side the next second, pressing on a few of his


    crucial acupuncture points consecutively.


    Following that, the man staggered backward and spat out a mouthful of blood before dropping to the


    ground.


    In the end, he never even got to make a sound.


    Apart from a handful of people, the rest of the crowd was dumbfounded.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It baffled them how Matthew could injure the middle- aged man so severely with just a few taps.


    Augustus, on the other hand, was among the few who saw it all too clearly.


    Everywhere Matthew pressed, he pressed on the man''s crucial acupuncture points, and those few


    presses were already enough to kill the middle-aged man.


    Augustus''s face turned grim at that.


    "I didn''t expect you to be a Dim Mak expert.It seems that we have truly underestimated you! However,


    you''re still too young! You''re still far from being able to challenge the Ten Greatest Families!"


    At that, he took a step forward and announced coldly, "I hadn''t wanted to step out but since you wish to


    die, I''ll fulfill your wish! You''ll have already brought honor to your family when you die by my fists!"


    Matthew shot a nce at him in response.


    Bring honor to my family when you''ve killed me? This Augustus Fisher sure is a cocky f*cker! The


    crowd went wild at that, spectating with excitement.


    This was the third-ranking fighter of Eastshire they were talking about! It had been a long time since he


    fought.


    What an unexpected surprise to be able te witness Augustus Fisher in action!

 Chapter 1323

    Chapter 1323


    Chapter 1323


    Augustus charged at Matthew and without saying a single word, he fought with thetter.


    As aman who managed to rank third in Eastshire, Augustus sure wasn''t an easy opponent.


    A heated fight broke out between them, in which Matthew was at a disadvantage as he kept pulling


    back when faced with Augustus¡¯ attack.


    As a matter of fact, after Matthew had consumed the Godly Emergence Pill, he had improved a lot in


    terms of ability, while Augustus was merely stronger than Matthew by a little.


    However, due to the injuries that Matthew had been inflicted with in these few days and the fact that he


    had exhausted his stamina, he was currently at his limit.


    Hence, Matthew waspletely no match to Augustus at the moment.


    When the crowd saw that Matthew was on the verge of being defeated, all of them cheered for


    Augustus.


    Augustus, on the other hand, wore acent smile.


    It had been his n to use the fight to build a reputation right before the Ten Greatest Families! Shortly


    after the fight had begun, Augustus managed tond a punch on Matthew, which caused thetter to


    stagger a few steps back, and the crowd broke into another round of cheering.


    Matthew''s expression was dark.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was aware that he would lose his life there and then if he were to continue on with the fight.


    And so, he fished out an energy pill and swallowed it.


    Thereafter, he charged toward Augustus and continued on with the fight.


    The energy pill rapidly took effect, but Matthew suppressed the power surging inside him.


    Finally, the opportunity arrived.


    He focused all his energy into his fist and threw a punch at the other man.


    Augustus didn''t take his attack seriously at first but the moment their fists met, he instantly felt that


    something was not right.


    Matthew''s strength seemed to have suddenly increased by a few folds, and that punch actually sent


    Augustus flying into the air.


    The crowd burst into an uproar as nobody had expected this oue.


    Augustus obviously had been at an advantage, but why was he suddenly being defeated? When


    Matthew sessfullynded his strike on Augustus, he immediately turned on his heel and fled the


    scene without hesitation.


    He was now too physically exhausted, and the energy pill effect couldn''tst long.


    If he continued on with the fight, he probably would be able to take Augustus¡¯ life, but when he had


    completely exhausted his strength, those people certainly wouldn''t let him leave in one piece.


    Therefore, his best option was to use the energy pill to gather hisst strength and make an escape to


    Eastcliff.


    Upon seeing Matthew trying to flee the scene, a flustered Augustus shouted, "Chase after him! Don''t let


    him escape!"


    Only then did the crowd return to their senses and they all went after him.


    Augustus recovered his breath, then quickly went after the crowd.


    Throughout, his expression was icy, as being defeated by a junior like Matthew was a great shame to


    him.


    This time, Augustus had made up his mind that he had to kill Matthew to avenge the humiliation he had


    endured! Matthew ran with all his might and he could feel the energy in his body rapidly depleting.


    However, he was slowly approaching Eastcliff and finally, he saw the boundary of Eastcliff.


    At that instant, all the energy in his body seemed to havepletely depleted; his speed gradually


    slowed down and his legs could no longer support his weight.


    Behind him were the people of the Ten Greatest Families.


    They were running at him, wildly roaring at him to stop.


    Upon seeing this, Matthew gritted his teeth.


    Using both his arms and legs like a madman, he finally stepped across the boundary of Eastcliff.


    The people of the Ten Greatest Families ran after him and stopped before the boundary.


    Looking at Matthew standing behind the signboard of Eastcliff, they exchanged nces with one


    another.


    If they took another step forward, they would be stepping into Billy''s boundary, but all of themcked


    the courage to do so.


    At that instant, Augustus arrived at the boundary as well.


    He gazed at Matthew, who slumped to the ground, and Augustus¡¯ expression was beyond thunderous.


    Suddenly, he took a step forward and stepped foot into the boundary of Eastcliff.


    The people around him were astonished, and an elderly man cried in fluster, "Mr.Fisher, this¡ª"


    Augustus bellowed, "What is there to be afraid of when Billy isn''t here? What if I take this punk away?


    What can they do to me?"


    Just then, a masculine voice rang out in the distance.


    "Since you are here, don''t think that you can leave!"

 Chapter 1324

    Chapter 1324


    Chapter 1324


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice, only to see a burly man pacing toward them inrge


    strides.


    His appearance made everyone''s expression fall, and Augustus even stuttered with wide eyes, "Y-You


    are Billy Newman.


    W-Why are you¡ª"


    At that moment, Billy arrived at Matthew''s side and helped him up before darting a nce at Augustus.


    "The Invincible Iron Fist? Hmph! I''d like to witness how invincible your fists are!"


    As he spoke, he threw a punch at Augustus, which instantly made thetter''s face pale.


    In response, Augustus, whocked the courage to even face Billy head on, turned around in an attempt


    to flee the scene.


    However, his speed was no match to Billy''s, so he had no chance in avoiding the attack.


    Upon seeing that the punch wouldnd on him in no time, Augustus steeled himself and swung his fist.


    Their fists collided.


    Billy didn''t budge, but Augustus was sent flying into the distance and fell heavily on the ground.


    At a closer look, the crowd saw that Augustus¡¯ arm was hanging motionlessly by his side with a bone


    sticking out from his flesh.


    It was obvious that his arm had been crippled.


    Everyone gasped sharply.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    They were aware that Billy was very strong, but who would have thought that he would be so strong


    that even the third strongest fighter in Eastshire couldn''t even withstand a punch from him? Matthew''s


    expression changed as well, as Billy''s strength had exceeded his expectations.


    During Billy''s fight with Gilbert, the Lord Voodoo hadunched a sneak attack on Billy, causing thetter


    to sustain an injury so serious that he had almost died.


    Although Gilbert was quite strong, he wasn''t overwhelmingly powerful.


    Hence, Matthew had been under the impression that Billy''s wasn''t extremely powerful.


    Nheless, what he had seen today totally blew his mind away.


    One had to bear in mind the fact that Augustus¡¯ strength was, in fact, above that of Hunter.


    Yet, Augustus couldn''t even hold up to a single strike from Billy.


    In other words, it would be a piece of cake if Billy had the intention to kill Hunter.


    At that point, Matthew vaguely understood why people keptparing Billy with Master Levi, the King


    of the South¡ªit was because Billy indeed had such strength and qualification! As a matter of fact, what


    Matthew didn''t know was that Gilbert hadn''t been the only person Billy had fought with that day¡ªthere


    had been other fighters that Gilbert had brought along with him from the Nn Family.


    Among these people, Gilbert was rather average when it came to strength.


    In other words, Billy had single-handedly fought with a few powerful fighters with strengths on par with


    that of Gilbert.


    At the same time, Lord Voodoo performed a sneak attack on him from behind.


    In the end, Billy had managed to take the lives of the few men and even fled to Eastcliff alive.


    The fact that he was able to do it all had proven his ability.


    Augustus was in so much pain that he reached out his other hand and cried in a trembling voice, "H-


    Help me.."


    The people from the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire exchanged nces with one another, yet none


    of therm took any action.


    After all, Augustus was still within the boundary of Eastcliff¡ªBilly''s territory, to be exact, a ce where


    all trespassers would face death.


    Upon seeing how Augustus ended up after the fight with Billy, nobody dared to mess with thetter.


    At that moment, Billy approached Augustus step by step.


    Looking down at him from his height, Billy stated, "I remember that the Fisher Family were listening


    when I set the rules at that time¡ªthose who trespass thend of Eastcliff shall die! Augustus Fisher,


    have you forgotten about the rules that I set back then due to your old age? Or perhaps you think that I,


    Billy Newman, is someone you can easily mess with, so you decided to go against the rule that I have


    set?"


    Color drained from Augustus¡¯ face.


    He was, in fact, the third best fighter in Eastshire, but Billy was now reprimanding and humiliating him


    in public.


    Panting heavily, Augustus growled through gritted teeth, "Billy, I can admit defeat today because I''m


    indeed no match to you, but you shouldn''t insult me! Larson has killed someone from the Fisher Family,


    so he''s the enemy of the Ten Greatest Families! If you insist on protecting him, you will be the


    common enemy of the Ten Greatest Families as well!"

 Chapter 1325

    Chapter 1325


    Chapter 1325


    Billy scoffed in response.


    "Is that so? Are the Ten Great Families of Eastshire willing to support your cause?"


    His gaze swept across the crowd, and everyone quickly looked to the side.


    They dared not meet Billy''s eyes.


    Upon seeing this, Augustus felt so pissed that he almost spat blood.


    They had reached a consensus before they made the decision to hunt Matthew down.


    However, now that they had met Billy, all of them pulled back.


    "You bunch of cowards! What if Billy''s here? I don''t believe that he can single-handedly defeat us all!


    Since all the powerful fighters of the Ten Greatest Families are here, let''s join forces and take their


    lives!"


    Augustus roared.


    His tempting words managed to entice the crowd.


    If they were able to kill Billy there and then, they would be able to take over his territory.


    Not only that, they wouldn''t be living under Billy''s threat ever again if the n seeded! The crowd


    furtively darted nces at one another, sending secret hints in preparation to join forces to take Billy


    down.


    However, Billy continued to wear an impassive expression.


    He then shot a nce at the crowd and announced, "This matter has nothing to do with all of you! It''s


    still not toote if you leave right away.Otherwise, don''t think that you can leave Eastcliff in one piece


    when I take action!"


    The crowd exchanged nces.


    An elderly man stepped out and said, "Master Newman, as a matter of fact, this matter has nothing to


    do with you.


    Larson has killed one of the members of the Ten Greatest Families, so we have to make sure that he


    pays for it with his life! In that case, why are you going against us for someone like him? If you are


    willing to hand Matthew to us and apologize for what you did to Augustus, we are willing to let this


    slide."


    After the old man said that, he looked at Billy with a grin, as though he was innocent.


    Truth was, it was his intention to enrage Billy when he made those statements.


    If Billy blew up at them, they would have an excuse to join forces to take him down.


    Billy''s expression turned cold when he heard that.


    "Who are you to ask me to apologize to him?"


    The old man guffawed in response.


    "It seems like you don''t take the Ten Greatest Families seriously.In that case, please don''t me us for


    acting impolitely.We must take this man away today! Master Newman, if you are unwilling to hand him


    over to us, we will do our best to achieve what we want!"


    The other people broke intoughter as well.


    Those gathered were all powerful fighters of the Ten Greatest Families at Eastshire, and they believed


    that they would be able to kill Billy if all of them worked together.


    Billy sneered at that.


    "Let''s all do our best, you say? Sure, the winner shall have their way!"


    After he said that, he let out a long howl.


    When the long howl rang, a huge group of people suddenly rushed out from the hill behind the crowd.


    The group of people, which included Ken, Stanley and Tiger, blocked the crowd''s escape path.


    The crowd''s expression fell at that sight.


    Billy was actually well prepared and he actually had tons of people lying in ambush.


    Everyone turned to the old man in a fluster when they saw that.


    The old man had a solemn look as he questioned, "Master Newman, what''s all this? You are breaking


    the rules that you have set by having such arge group of people lying in ambush outside the


    boundary of Eastcliff! Besides, we haven''t stepped foot into Eastcliff, so we didn''t break your rules.Isn''t


    it inappropriate for you to do this?"


    Without saying a word, Billy walked up to the boulder with the word ¡®Eastcliff engraved on it.


    Then, he bent over, wrapped his arms around the boulder and let out a loud roar.


    The next instant, he actually lifted therge boulder from the ground.


    One second, the boulder was in his arms but the next second, he threw the boulder into the distance.


    Therge boulder flew over the heads of the people from the Ten Greatest Families and finallynded


    on a vacant space behind them.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Subsequently, Billy pointed at the boulder and coldly remarked, "Now, you all have crossed the border


    of Eastcliff!"

 Chapter 1326

    Chapter 1326


    Chapter 1326


    The stone signified the boundary of Eastcliff.


    Now that it was in front of all of them, it was quite obvious as to what Billy was hinting at.


    This scene shocked everyone present.


    The stone, which by itself weighed around 100 kg, was thrown to such a distance by him so easily? An


    elder stared wide-eyed with a frightened expression, stuttering, "M- Master Newman, h-how can you do


    such a thing?"


    "The boundary was set by the government"


    "Y-You can''t just throw the stone further away to expand the area of the city!"


    "If it really were like that, then wouldn''t Eastshire also be considered a part of Eastcliff if you ced the


    stone there too?"


    To this, Billy only proudly replied, "If I wished to, I can even make the whole province be my


    territory.What? Are you dissatisfied with my actions?"


    The elder fell silent.


    Billy was a man that nearly dominated the Six Southern States back then, so how would this small


    province be any trouble to him? After a moment of silence, the elder spoke sternly.


    "Master Newman, no matter what you say, this is still breaking the rules!"


    "How about I just leave with my people right now?"


    "This thing no longer has anything to do with us.How about that?"


    Coldly, Billy replied, "I gave you a chance to leave.It was you all that was unwilling to do so.Now, you


    want to leave? Hmph! It''s toote!"


    The elder''s expression became thunderous and he clenched his teeth and said, "Master Newman,


    sometimes mercy is the best oue!"


    "This whole incident originated from the Fisher Family, and it doesn''t really concern us anyway."


    "Are you sure that you want to go head to head with the Ten Greatest Families over such a small


    matter?"


    Waving his hand nonchntly, Billy replied, "Who are you to talk to me like this? All of you will be


    meeting your maker today"


    "I want to see what your so-called Ten Greatest Families can do to me!"


    While saying that, Billy had already rushed forward and was going to strike at the elder.


    Surprised by this, the elder quickly pressed one of Billy''s acupuncture points, wanting to make him


    retreat.


    Never in a million years would he think that not only did Billy not dodge, he even took the attack straight


    on.


    Meanwhile, Billy''s fistnded squarely on the elder''s chest.


    Even though the elder had his finger pressing on Billy''s body, the former felt that it was more akin to


    pressing on a te of steel.


    Billy came out unscathed, but the elder''s fingers instead nearly got broken off by the rebound.


    Billy''s attack made him fly a few meters away.


    Crashing onto the ground, the elder spewed out mouthfuls of blood before falling on the floor.


    In the end, he died a death full of regrets.


    This spectacle made the surrounding people stare in horror.


    That was because the elder was a person that could be considered one of the top ten masters in


    Eastshire.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    In front of Billy, however, he couldn''t even withstand one attack before dying.


    It was then they knew how powerful Billy really was! Not one to waste words, Billy then rushed into the


    crowd like a lion seeking its next prey and began to exterminate all of them.


    Ken and the others did not participate in the fight, as they only closed off the scene to prevent anybody


    from the Ten Greatest Families from escaping.


    The whole time, Matthew, who was standing a distance away, was looking at the invincible Billy while


    gasping secretly.


    Looks like the First King of Eastcliff finally bares his ws! Even with tens of masters from Eastshire


    combined, Billy still managed to make them retreat with every attack.


    Every time that Billy made a move, it was either that someone got gravely injured or simply died.


    At first, these people wanted to resist but as the bodies and injuries piled up, most of them were on the


    brink of copsing.


    Now, they did not want to fight back anymore, as breaking through the perimeter and escaping was the


    only thing on their minds.


    But Ken and the others had already blocked off all possible exits and surrounded them tightly.


    In the end, they were all defeated by Billy.


    The lucky ones only got major injuries.


    As for the not so fortunate, they were beaten to death by the man.


    After this fight, all the masters in the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire were basically crippled or


    dead.


    From now on, the ten families were destined to never rise again!

 Chapter 1327

    Chapter 1327


    Chapter 1327


    Back at Billy''s Eastcliff manor.


    After defeating all of the masters from the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire, Billy then brought


    Matthew back.


    On the way, Matthew finally recovered somewhat after resting for a bit.


    Matthew, who had eaten some food to replenish his strength, then went to the main hall.


    At that moment, Brittany was making tea for Billy as he sat on the sofa.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Upon seeing Matthewe, she got up and greeted him politely before leaving.


    Billy, who saw him approaching the table, then waved to Matthew.


    "Sit!"


    And so, Matthew then sat down next to him.


    "Master Newman, I sincerely thank you for what happened."


    He was really grateful from the bottom of his heart.


    Shaking his head, Billy smiled briefly, "You don''t have to thank me.This is the extent of my help.You''ll


    have to brave the unknown from now on by yourself"


    Upon hearing his words, Matthew knew that Billy was really going to leave this time.


    "Does Britttany know about this?"


    Matthew whispered.


    Looking at the direction of his daughter, Billy replied softly, "I haven''t brought up the past with her


    yet.She also doesn''t know where I''m going, or what I''m going to do there.I don''t wish for her to live a


    life of luxury.I only wish for her to live a safe, happy and trouble-free life."


    Matthew understood that Billy did not want Brittany to carry all his hatred.


    Hence, she didn''t even know why or how her mother died.


    Matthew sighed at this.


    Billy really loves this daughter of his.But the more he doted on her, the more he wouldn''t want to leave,


    as she was his biggest worry.


    And now, Billy left Brittany in Matthew''s care, which showed the utmost confidence he had in Matthew.


    "Master Newman, I can promise you now¡ªso long as I''m alive, I will never let Miss Newman suffer any


    injustice!"


    Matthew vowed.


    Looking up at the ceiling, Billyughed.


    "Alright! I believe the words of a Larson"


    This made Matthew look at Billy with a shocked expression.


    Does this mean that Billy already knew about my identity? Seeing his shock, Billyughed lightly.


    "You don''t have to be that surprised.I already knew about your true identity when you saved my


    daughter back then.If I didn''t help keep your identity a secret, ''m sure people would have already


    known it by now"


    This shocked Matthew, as he thought that he had already hidden his identity deep enough.


    He had failed to foresee that in front of someone truly powerful, finding out such secrets were nothing


    to them.


    "I thank you, Master Newman!"


    Matthew bowed.


    Waving his hand, Billy replied, "You don''t need to thank me.This is just me repaying your father for


    saving me back then.Tomorrow, I''ll be leaving the city.I''m not too worried about the future of


    Eastcliff.Rather, it''s the Six Southern States that you have to be wary of.Remember to be always


    vignt against Levi."


    This made Matthew surprised.


    "Levi?"


    "Master Newman, are you talking about the King of the South, Levi Quirk?"


    Billy nodded at his words.


    As such, Matthew didn''t press on and only took the warning to heart.


    After all, with the amount of time that Billy had spent in Eastcliff, he must have thoroughly understood


    what kind of person Levi was.


    If Billy wanted Matthew to be wary of someone, of course he had his reasons! After chatting for a while,


    Matthew then stood up and bid farewell to Billy.


    Walking out of the manor, he then saw Tiger waiting outside in the courtyard.


    As soon as Matthew got into the car, Tiger immediately announced, "Matthew, all the people from the


    Six Greatest Families have been rounded up.What are you going to do with them?"


    Not answering his question, Matthew countered, "How''s the progress on the task that I gave you?"


    His words immediately made Tiger''s eyes glimmer.


    "Oh right¡ªif you hadn''t mentioned this, I would''ve nearly forgotten to tell you about it, Matthew.It turns


    out that there really was a problem.Take a wild guess¡ªhow do you think Johnny and Robert are


    rted?"

 Chapter 1328

    Chapter 1328


    Chapter 1328


    ncing at Tiger, Matthew then replied, "Are they rted by blood?"


    Nodding immediately, Tiger muttered, "Right on the mark! ording to theb report, it would seem


    that they have quite the close rtionship.The conclusion from the doctors was that they are basically


    brothers from the same father!"


    Matthew slowly nodded in response.


    "That''s what I thought too!"


    Shocked, Tiger looked back at him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "That''s what you thought?"


    "Matthew, did you...already know that they were rted?"


    Smiling, Matthew instead asked, "What do you think about Johnny?"


    Tiger instantly replied, "An arrogant and opinionated useless piece of trash! I don''t understand why the


    Leighs would have such a failure as the head of their family! You can easily find anyone from their


    family that is more capable than him!"


    Matthew then continued to ask, "So, if Johnny wasn''t fit to be the head, then why did the Leighs still let


    him be the head?"


    Scratching his head, Tiger said in a low tone, "Uh¡ªI heard that it was because he had a huge


    network.As he was close with the head of the Sandels, Robert, they fully supported his ascension.It


    was because of the Sandels'' help that the Leigh Family had a huge boost in influence, making them


    suddenly be the second in line of the Ten Greatest Families.It''s precisely because of this that the


    Leighs chose Johnny as their head.It was all to maintain their rtionship with the Sandel Family!"


    Nodding, Matthew replied, "That''s right.It is as you said.The reason that Johnny could be the


    head of his family was all because of the Sandels supporting him from behind.However, I also think that


    you know what kind of person Robert is by now.Being a cunning and evil person, do you think that he


    would make real friends?"


    This made Tiger finally realize the truth.


    "That means that Robert was only pretending to have a close rtionship with Johnny to help him


    be the Leighs'' head.If so, then he could control the Leigh Family through Johnny!"


    Shaking his head, Matthew continued, "This was only the beginning.After all, as friends, Johnny might


    not submit to him due to their rtionship not being strong enough.So, I suspected before that there


    was something else that made him so subservient.After investigating both families, I found out about a


    very important clue, and that was the wife of Old Master Leigh, who''s Johnny''s mother, actually had an


    affair with Old Master Sandel!"


    This fact made Tiger stare at Matthew wide-eyed.


    "Matthew, are you saying that Johnny isn''t even Old Master Leigh''s flesh and blood? And that h-he''s


    actually a b*stard that was conceived through his wife and Old Master Sandel? S-So he''s actually a


    brother from the same father as Robert?"


    Nodding his head slowly, Matthew continued, "I had such a theory after the incident at the Leighs.It was


    just that I couldn''t prove my theory.Now that both Robert and Johnny''s corpses are in our hands, I


    would like to trouble you to check if they are really rted by blood.It seems quite clear now that my


    theory was correct!"


    Perplexed, Tiger did not think so deeply into this.


    After a moment, he then asked, "But, Matthew, why do you want to investigate this? Since Robert and


    Johnny are both dead, this means that the Six Greatest Families are also finished.Even if Old Master


    Leigh knows about this fact now, it wouldn''t mean anything anymore."


    Shaking his head, Matthew said, "You don''t understand.The events this time are not as simple as they


    seem! You know all about itter"


    Although Tiger was bewildered, he did not continue to ask any more questions.


    After that, the two of them went to collect the results of the test.


    Looking at the report, Matthew nodded in satisfaction.


    Then, they drove straight away to a manor located at the outskirts.

 Chapter 1329

    Chapter 1329


    Chapter 1329


    After the failed ambush on Matthewst time, the Six Greatest Families had nned to escape


    Eastcliff.


    But before they could even do that, they were all captured by Tiger and his people.


    And now, these people were all detained at the very manor Tiger and Matthew were going to.


    After arriving, Matthew ordered Tiger to bring all the previous heads of the families out and lock them


    up in different rooms.


    Firstly, Matthew interrogated the four others, excluding the Leigh and Sandel Family.


    However, the four of them did not disy any reactions that were out of the ordinary.


    There were three of the previous heads that kneeled down and begged for mercy right as they saw


    Matthew, pleading with him to let their family off and their heir alone.


    There was even one who kept taunting Matthew to kill him if he dared, stating that he would otherwise


    get revenge for his son.


    Not even batting an eysh, Matthew just handed the old man over to Tiger.


    After that, Matthew then went to meet Old Master Leigh.


    The elderly man was sitting alone in the room, his expression thunderous.


    "Matthew, since I''m in your hands, just do whatever you want to me but, if you want me to beg for my


    life, then you can dream on!"


    Old Master Leigh shouted as soon as he saw Matthew.


    Chuckling lightly, Matthew sat down in front of him.


    "Are you thinking of following Johnny to hell?"


    His words only served to further aggravate the old master.


    "Matthew Larson, you murdered my son! I will never forgive you for eternity! Even if I be a ghost, I


    will not let you off so easily."


    Shaking his head, Matthew smiled and replied, "It''s only right to hate me as I killed your son.But what if


    the person that I killed wasn''t your son? Would there still be any hatred between us?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, the old master was momentarily stunned.


    "W-What do you mean by this?"


    Not answering, Matthew instead countered, "I know that your family was always close with the


    Sandels.I know that the Leighs were supporting the Sandels behind this incident.I also know that the


    two families were partners on a lot of things.So, you guys must know about the secret of the


    Sandels.What I want to know now is the real backer of the Sandel Family!"


    Old Master Leigh, who''s expression slightly changed, turned away subconsciously upon hearing this.


    "What are you talking about? Don''t you know that the backer of the Sandels has always been Lord


    Voodoo?"


    However, Matthew only replied coldly, "Since I asked you this question, of course I know that the


    Sandels do not have Lord Voodoo as their only backer.The Sandels and Voodoo were only working


    together as partners.And objectively, the Sandels didn''t even help Lord Voodoo out that much.They


    were more focused on me and Billy this whole time.With just the Sandels'' power, they wouldn''t have


    the guts to go against Billy, so there must be another mastermind backing them up.Who exactly is this


    person?"


    Clenching his teeth, the old master replied, "I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    Sneering, Matthew said, "Ha! Old Master Leigh, do you think that there''s still meaning to you continuing


    to help the Sandels out in your current predicament?"


    Sneering back, the old master did not utter a word.


    Laughing tauntingly, Matthew continued, "You old fool.Did you really think that you could get some


    benefits by working for the Sandels? Or did you really think that a cunning person like Robert would


    really be best friends with such trash like Johnny?"


    This sentence puzzled Old Master Leigh.


    "What...do you mean?"


    Chuckling coldly, Matthew replied, "What do / mean? Do you still not see it? Your son, Johnny Leigh,


    was actually the b*stard of Old Master Sandel! From the beginning to the end, you were just rearing his


    son for him! All the benefits that the Sandels gave you were in the end, all actually for themselves.Do


    you understand this now?"

 Chapter 1330

    Chapter 1330


    Chapter 1330


    Matthew''s words nearly made Old Master Leigh jump in surprise.


    Pointing at him, the old master yelled, "You...What did you just say? How dare you insult me like this?


    I''m going to tear you to shreds!"


    Saying that, the old master then pounced at Matthew.


    In response, Matthew only calmly threw the report in front of him.


    "You don''t believe my words? Take a look for yourself!"


    The old master hesitated before picking up the report in the end.


    After reading it through, he copsed on the floor.He did not even dream that the son he raised so


    painstakingly was actually a product conceived by his wife through an affair.


    As he looked at the results, he was shaking all over.


    After a long while, Old Master Leigh finally raised his head and with bloodshot eyes, he clenched his


    teeth and thundered, "T-This has to be fake!"


    Sneering, Matthew replied, "Old Master Leigh, I think you yourself know best whether it''s true or fake


    by now.Also, you should investigate your wife and Old Master Sandel''s rtionship.I heard that before


    she got married to you, she and Old Master Sandel were even a pair back then!"


    Old Master Leigh paled at that.


    Of course he knew about the close rtionship his wife had with Old Master Sandel.


    However, he had never thought that the son he had raised for so long turned out to not be his own.


    Matthew then coldly stated, "Why did you think that the Sandels wanted Johnny to be head of the


    family? Why did you think that the Sandels helped your family to rise to its current standing? Why did


    you think the Sandels gave you so many benefits? Old Master Leigh, all of these things that the Sandel


    gave you aren''t for your family, it was for Johnny all along! Oh¡ªand it shouldn''t be Jonny Leigh


    anymore.


    It should be Johnny Sandel!"


    With a terrifying expression, Old Master Sandel then mmed on the table, shouting angrily, "Sandel,


    you old b*stard, I''ve been thoroughly tricked by you! No wonder you would suddenly treat us so nicely


    and want to raise our position to be the second greatest family.Turns out it wasn''t because of our close


    rtionship.You were just treating me as a cuckold who was helping you to raise your son! I...I swear


    to kif! you!"


    Shouting, Old Master Leigh stood up, as he wanted to go seek Old Master Sandel out, but Matthew


    stopped him.


    "Old Master Leigh, why are you so agitated? So what if you find him tight now? What are you going to


    do? Are you going to beat him? Or maybe even kill him? Think about it¡ªthe whole Sandel Family is


    now in my hands.What meaning would there be even if you beat or killed him?"


    Matthew chuckled at that.


    However, Old Master Leigh responded angrily, "What do you want me to do, then?"


    With a light smile, Matthew exined, "If you want revenge, work with me.Not only can I let you have


    your vengeance, I can even let your family go back to Eastcliff.What do you think?"


    After pondering for quite some time, Old Master Leigh nodded.


    "You better keep your promise!"


    Matthew then replied loudly, "I do not go back on my word"


    The old master nodded in agreement.


    "You asked me who was the backer behind the Sandel Family, right? Actually, your guess was


    right.There is indeed another person backing them up.He''s called Philip White, and he¡¯s the head of the


    White Family in the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire.He alone was the mastermind behind the whole


    incident.All our instructions came from him."


    Matthew thought about it, and he recalled that the White Family seemed to be the number one in the


    Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire.


    The family itself was a very well regarded one in Eastshire, as it possessed a high reputation and


    influence.


    If it really was orchestrated by them, this could only mean that there would be quite a number of


    families that participated in this in the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire.


    It seemed that Billy didn''t make a move on those masters from the ten families just because of


    Matthew.


    It turned out that the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire were secretly plotting to take over Eastcliff


    after Billy left, so what Billy did was to punish them!


    Chaptet 1970


    "I guess so," Danrique answered casually.


    Francesca''s expression darkened again, her lips curled.


    "Try this..."


    Danrique ced a slice of angel food cake on her te.


    "It''s made by the new chef."


    Francesca had lost her appetite.


    Just as she was about to speak, a subordinate reported again, "Mr.Lindberg, the private jet is ready."


    "Okay; Danrique responded before turning to Francesca.


    "After you get to H City, be good and don''t go anywhere.Gordon will find Dr.Felch.By the time he finds


    the doctor, I should be done with the matters here and go there."


    "All right."


    Francesca felt reluctant to be apart from him.


    "You should attend to the matters.Don''t worry about me.Actually, I¡ª"


    "Mr.Lindberg, you have a call from the president...Francesca was about to tell Danrique that she was


    actually Dr.Felch''s apprentice, but just then, Sean came in hurriedly with a phone in his hand.Danrique


    took over the phone and answered it.


    "Mr.President, I will go to the airport immediately.Yes, we''ll reach at ten o''clock.What''s the hurry? Sure,


    I''ll do it as soon as possible"


    After ending the call, Danrique nced at his watch while speaking to Francesca unhurriedly.


    "You should eat more.We''re not rushing."


    "Nah, I''m fine.Let''s go."


    Francesca knew that he still had many important things to attend to.


    The issue with Frank wasplicated, so Danrique had to settle every aspect of it.


    Besides, he also needed to deal with the three great families.


    At a time like this, she didn¡¯t want to distract him.


    "Okay.I''ve arranged for the chef to board the ne with you so that you won''t be hungry while you''re on


    the way there."


    Danrique kissed her on the forehead before instructing the subordinates to get ready.


    Norah took Francesca''s backpack from upstairs.


    Francesca checked it, finding her jewelry and identity document inside.


    When Danrique saw her checking the jewelry, he couldn''t help but chuckle and say, "Look at you.You


    can get half of my property as my wife.Those are nothing."


    "Oh, I think you''re right."


    Realization struck Francesca instantly.


    "Then how many properties do you own?"


    "I can''t give you an answer now.I didn''t calcte them."


    He thought about it seriously.


    "But you buying jewelry every day won''t be a problem to me"


    "I can buy jewelry that costs over one hundred million every day?"


    Francesca widened her eyes in shock.


    "Just how much money do you have?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "I earn money every day."


    Danrique suddenly realized something as he continued, "But if you''re really driven to spend, I''ll have to


    work all the time...


    "We''ll have children to look after us when we get old.They''ll be our provider at that time"


    Francesca blurted out.


    "That works."


    Danrique raised his eyebrows.


    "Then you have to bear more sons for me to inherit my assets."


    "Why sons?" she inquired curiously.


    "In Erihal, only sons inherit the family fortune? Danrique replied with a serious expression.


    "Otherwise, with my aunt''s ability back then, she would have been the head of the family and would not


    have been ostracized by others"


    "Oh, really?"


    Francesca was indignant.


    "By the way, property acquired before marriage is not considered separate property in Erihal, am I


    right?"


    Danrique nodded.


    "Legally married wives in Erihal have high status!"


    "Really?"


    Francesca was ted with the revtion, suddenly feeling that it was not a bad thing to marry


    Danrique.


    "Think about it."


    He stroked her hair dotingly.


    "Once you''re healed, marry me and be Mrs.Lindberg.You''ll be a major shareholder of Lindberg


    Corporation like me."


    "Haha! That sounds good..."


    Thrilled, Francesca started imagining her life after being a major shareholder of Lindberg Corporation.


    By then, she would establish a foundation.


    With that, she would no longer be worried about funds for her orphanages.


    Seeing that she was on cloud nine, Danrique suddenly thought of a way.I probably can make it happen


    if I work on this.

 Chapter 1331

    Chapter 1331


    Chapter 1331


    After that, Matthew then went to find Old Master Sandel.


    Straight-forwardly, the former told him about Philip as soon as they met.


    Originally, the old master kept vehemently denying the fact about another backer, but he only could


    admit it after discovering that it was Old Master Leigh that outed him.


    Mumbling, he kept saying that Old Master Leigh was a failure through and through.


    In the end, he was also shocked when Matthew showed the report.


    He had never thought that his secret that he had hidden for so many years would actually be found out.


    After that, Matthew locked both Old Master Sandel and Old Master Leigh together.


    As for what would happen next wasn''t a worry to him.


    Excluding the Leighs, the other five main family members had all been disposed of by Tiger at this


    point.


    As for the others, they were all banished out of Eastcliff''s borders and forbidden to ever return again.


    Of course, aftercking the main members and the financial backing of their respective families, basic


    survival would already be a problem to them, so how could they even seek revenge? From that point


    onward, the whole of Eastcliff was virtually under Matthew''s control.


    Settling the issue with the Six Greatest Families, Matthew then returned to Lakeside Garden.


    The whole family was already there, with Natalie sitting beside Sasha, whose injuries had already


    healed.


    James and Helen were also there sitting by the table.


    The table itself was filled with dishes, as they were all waiting for Matthew toe back.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Matthew''s mood became a whole lot better after seeing his family .


    To be able to get together harmoniously with your family is the greatest thing, he thought.


    After the meal, Matthew then brought Sasha to the Grand Pavilion.


    Most of people that he saved from human trafficking were all brought here.


    The older ones who knew their addresses had all been given a bit of money by Matthew to let them go


    home.


    But, in the end there were still slightly over twenty children left.


    As these kids were all still young, they did not know the way home at all.


    As such, Matthew could only let them stay here temporarily, as his people were slowly finding their


    rtives.


    Matthew also found the little girl and boy here that he previously saw back at the za.


    It turned out the pair really were brother and sister, as they were kidnapped together back then.


    Because the girl had very sweet looks and knew how to tter people, the kidnappers made an


    exception for her and did not amputate her arms and legs, instead making her sell flowers for money.


    But her brother was not so fortunate, as his limbs were amputated, forcing him to beg outside all day


    long.


    In reality, he was already considered lucky to still be able to beg, as the real purpose they were able to


    live was to have their organs harvested in the end.


    The moment apatible patient showed up was the moment they gave their life up.


    Although they were saved, the children would still huddle together in fear when someone approached


    them.


    Seeing how pitiful the kids were made Sasha sigh pensively.


    "These human traffickers all deserve a dog''s death!"


    Sasha growled through clenched teeth.


    Nodding subtly, Matthew was the one to experience it all, due to him seeing the actual living conditions


    at the breeding farm.


    Even though he nearly died in Eastshire this time, he did not regret one bit about what he did.


    He knew that if he didn''t kill Oliver, Monkey and those other people, that would be the greatest thing


    that he would have regretted in his life! After settling those children, Matthew then brought Sasha back


    to Lakeside Garden.


    At 1 AM in the morning, Matthew, upon seeing that Sasha was fast asleep, secretly went to the


    basement alone.


    Sitting down cross-legged, he swallowed another Godly Emergence Pill and began to meditate.


    Matthew, who had been pursued by people and even escaped from the jaws of death multiple times,


    gained a lot from this incident.


    At least the Godly Emergence Pill he consumedst time was almost absorbed by him already, as his


    strength had grown to be about twice as it was before.


    Even if he met Hunter now, he was confident that their fight would end in a draw.

 Chapter 1332

    Chapter 1332


    Chapter 1332


    The next day arrived with Billy leaving Eastcliff.


    Only Ken followed him.


    His other trusted aides meanwhile all remained in Eastcliff, as this was what he had nned for his


    daughter.


    That afternoon, Matthew went to see Brittany.


    Although she looked no different from always, there was a certain mncholy in her gaze.


    At first, one would think that she did not know anything about this but in fact, she had already grasped


    the truth about a lot of things.


    After a week, Matthew suddenly received an invitation letter from the Eastcliff''s Ten Greatest Families,


    inviting him to attend a banquet in their city.


    Matthew had already prepared himself, as he knew that this would eventuallye.


    He knew that this was the time to draw the line between them.


    This trip might be equivalent to the Last Supper.


    That being said, Matthew knew that if he went, he would have the chance to control the whole of


    Eastshire! At 7 PM at the Marriott Hotel in Eastshire.


    three young people got off the Mercedes Benz that stopped at the entrance.


    Amongst them was a woman and a man, Charlie and Lily.


    Thest one was Felicia¡¯s daughter, Evelyn.


    Originally, the reason Felicia brought her daughter back to Eastcliff was to ensure her daughter and


    Zack''s son were engaged.


    But in the end, the whole wedding was called off due to Matthew.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    As the Cunninghams knew that they weren''t a match for Matthew, they became a lot more subdued


    recently.


    However, the youth among them like Charlie and Lily could not ept this defeat.


    They knew that they were not his opponents if they continued to remain at Eastcliff.


    That was why they came to Eastshire to see if they could somehow build a rapport with the Ten


    Greatest Families of Eastshire and use this to get rid of Matthew.


    Following along, Evelyn saw a lot of her ssmates here, thinking that they might be able to connect


    them to the families.


    Feeling a bit unsure, Charlie asked in a low voice, "Evelyn, i-is it really here?"


    Proudly, she replied, "Of course it is!"


    "The Hotel Marriott is the most famous hotel in Eastshire.It''s even much more luxurious than Times


    Hotel back in Eastclifft"


    Lowering his voice yet again, Charlie asked, "Not that.


    What I''m asking is, are the Ten Greatest Families really converging here tonight?"


    Evelyn nodded in response.


    "That is of course!"


    "My best friend is one of the third generation descendents in the Sos of the Ten Greatest Families


    of Eastshire.Do you think that she would make such a mistake as to the venue? Plus, do you think that


    anyone can attend this event? My best friend is the princess of the So Family, and even she had to


    go through a lot of trouble to obtain these three entrance tickets for us! I''m telling you now that the


    people who are attending this all have a high standing in the Ten Greatest Families!"


    This made Lily instantly excitedly say, "Does that mean that there''s going to be a lot of capable young


    men attending tonight? Evelyn, you have to ask your best friend to introduce me to some of the


    handsome menter"


    Smiling smugly, Evelyn replied, "Don''t worry.Consider it done! I haven''t been fooling around all those


    years studying abroad.With mywork of connections in Eastshire, it''s no problem at all!"


    With a beaming face, Lily then held her arm excitedly.


    Closing in, Charlie said, "Evelyn, I don''t need any handsome men.Just introduce a few friends to me."


    Rolling her eyes, Evelyn muttered, "Oh¡ªshove off.Don''t say I¡¯m not giving you a chance.When you go


    inter, there''ll be loads of women there, so just pick one you fancy"


    Smiling pervertedly, Charlie then rubbed his hands together with a face full of anticipation.


    Just as the trio was ready to go into the main hall, a taxi slowly drove up to the entrance of the hotel


    from afar.


    Lined up beside the hotel were all cars that were worth millions.


    Comparatively, the taxi seemed very out of ce there.


    This sight made Lilyugh out loud.


    "Would you look at that! Who is this country bumpkin attending the event in a taxi? I''m about to die of


    laughter!"


    Just then, a person came out of the taxi, and it was no other than Matthew.

 Chapter 1333

    Chapter 1333


    Chapter 1333


    Charlie and Evelyn, who were justughing, stopped the moment they saw Matthew.


    With gaping mouths, the trio stared at each other for a while.


    "A-Am I seeing things?"


    Evelyn muttered in shock, to which Lily also mumbled, "Did I just see Matthew?"


    Evelyn then eximed on the spot, "Right? You saw him too, didn''t you? It''s Matthew, isn''t it? Was I


    mistaken? That is Matthew, isn''t it?"


    With a sour expression, Charlie nodded.


    "That''s right.It''s that b*stard.Strange, though.Why would hee here?"


    Thinking about the previous incidents, Lily whispered in shock, "Say, do you think that he was invited


    by them?"


    Shaking his head, Charlie replied, "How can that be? This is Eastshire, not Eastcliff! Even if he was a


    bit capable in Eastcliff, he¡¯s just some nobody in Eastshire! On top of that, the Ten Greatest Families of


    Eastshire have bad blood with Billy.With Matthew being his friend, why would they even invite him


    here?"


    Dazed, Lily asked, "Then...Why is he here?"


    Charles was always dumbfounded by this.


    At that moment, Evelyn eximed yet again, "Did he...really go inside?"


    Looking from afar, Lily only saw Matthew entering the hotel.


    The trio looked at each other again.


    "This is uncanny.Why do we bump into him everywhere? Say, Charlie, do you think that he slipped


    inside secretly?" Lily asked out of curiosity.


    Clenching his teeth, Charles muttered, "Let''s not care about that for now.We''ll go in and take a look"


    The trio then entered the hotel too.


    However, they were stopped by security when they reached the entrance.


    It wasn''t until Evelyn showed them their invitation card that they were able to enter.


    This situation made them wonder the same thing.


    Does this mean that Matthew really has an invitation too? Just as the trio were still ina daze, a haughty


    woman came up to them.


    "Hey, you three, why are you here only now? Didn''t I say toe earlier? I wanted to introduce you all


    to my brother!" the woman boasted noisily.


    The moment Evelyn saw who it was, she immediately greeted her with a smile.


    The woman in question was her best friend and the princess of the So Family, ire So, who


    herself enjoyed a high standing in Eastshire.


    When ire spoke, she even deliberately observed Lily closely before pouting her mouth obviously.


    The reason she gave Evelyn the invitations was because she wanted to introduce her to her male


    friends.


    As she would often introduce her close friends to her male friends, this made her very respected


    amongst them.


    Although Evelyn did mention that she would bring a beauty along, ire was not all that content with


    Lily''s looks.


    After making small talk, Evelyn suddenly leaned against ire, saying, "Hey ire, why is that person


    here? Why does he have the invitation to your gathering?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking over, ire then saw Matthew.


    Shaking her head, she replied, "I''ve never seen him before.Why?"


    Then, Evelyn proceeded to roughly recount her and Matthew''s divide.


    After hearing all of it, ire smirked.


    "And here I thought he was some bigshot.Turns out he''s only some smallfry from Eastcliff! It''s fine.Just


    watch and see how I take revenge for you!"


    ire, who was also a spoiled rich brat, did not know about Matthew despite her being the princess of


    the So Family.


    This was because after the huge loss the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire had suffered, they had


    prevented all possible news of their defeat from leaking.


    After gathering some of her male friends, ire then went up to Matthew gutsily.


    Evelyn''s aim ining here was to find someone to teach Matthew a lesson, so she did not stop her


    friend either.


    On the other hand, after entering the venue, Matthew was thinking about how to find each head of the


    families when suddenly, an arrogant voice came from behind.


    "Hey, what are you doing, snooping around suspiciously? Are you trying to steal from here? I''m afraid


    you''vee to the wrong ce, then!"

 Chapter 1334

    Chapter 1334


    Chapter 1334


    Turing around, Matthew saw ire with a few people behind her and they all looked on smugly at him.


    Not far away, Charlie and the trio were looking sneeringly at him.


    All this made him speechless.


    Some time ago, he had received the news that the trio had gone to Eastshire, saying something about


    making a name for themselves over there and swearing to overshadow him.


    He did not think that he would bump into them as soon as he arrived.It seemed like enemies see each


    other more often than friends do.


    Not in the mood to argue about this, Matthew just walked inside without even replying.


    His actions made ire angry, as she grabbed onto his shirt.


    "Hey a*shole, did you hear me speak? What, are you trying to run away after being found out?"


    Angered by her, Matthew stared at ire and said sternly, "A word of advice¡ªif you don''t have the


    power, then don''t just whimsically try to stand up for anyone! You don''t even know who you''re facing!"


    For a moment, ire was dazed by his words, but she quicklyughed along with the people around


    her.


    "Am I hearing this right? What did he just say? Did he just say that I''m powerless? Ha!You sure are


    arrogant.Do you really think that you can swagger about here just because you have some power in


    Eastcliff? Talk about not knowing who I''m facing.Hmph! Do you even know who I am?"


    ire shouted.


    At that moment, a youth beside her chimed in, "Hey you, listen carefully now¡ªthe person standing in


    front of you is the princess of the So Family, ire So! How dare a smallfry like you disrespect


    one of the princesses of the Ten Greatest Families? You''d better get on your knees before her!"


    With that, the youth swung a kick at Matthew''s ankle with the intention of making the man kneel down.


    Snorting, Matthew only returned a kick of his own on the youth''s knees.


    Hearing a crack, the youth then found out the bones of his legs snap, and he fell down screaming in


    pain.


    Themotion attracted everybody''s attention and they all gathered around.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "What''s this?"


    "I''m not sure either.Why did they suddenly fight?"


    "The princess of the Sos is here too.Who''s the person standing there?"


    "Isn''t today the gathering of the Ten Greatest Families? Why is there an unfamiliar face here?"


    The crowd talked among themselves, trying to guess what had taken ce.


    This made ire livid, as being who she was, she had not once suffered while swaggering all around


    Eastshire.


    "How dare you? It''s not enough for you to sneak into the gathering of the Ten Greatest Families with


    ulterior motives.Now that you''ve been found out, you even dare to make a move first? Do you really


    think that the families here are all pushovers?"


    ire roared in anger.


    Following this, murmurs started to float around the venue and everyone looked at Matthew with hatred


    in their eyes.


    Staring coldly at ire, Matthew replied, "I''m going to give you onest chance.You''d better scram!


    Otherwise, you won''t be able to bear the consequence of whates next!"


    Laughing out of anger, ire turned around and said, "Do you hear that, everybody? How dare this


    trash from Eastcliff talk to me like this? I won''t be able to bear the consequence? Hmph! Now, I''m really


    curious as to what kind of consequence that I''m unable to bear! Thinking about it now, I''m actually a


    little scared.Someone, call the guards to protect me!"


    This made the crowd roar withughter.


    As they were all spoiled rich brats of the Ten Greatest Families, they were not aware of the incident


    where Matthew rocked the whole of Eastshire, or the fact that Eastshire was no longer under the


    families¡¯ control.


    The real heads of the families were still upstairs at this point, so nobody knew about who Matthew


    really was.


    Observing Matthew with disdain, they all looked at him as if he was a fool.


    Then, a group of guards entered the scene.


    Recognizing ire, the head of security immediately smiled upon seeing her.


    "Miss So, I heard that someone made you angry? You just have to tell me where he is, and I''ll take


    care of him for you!"

 Chapter 1335

    Chapter 1335


    Chapter 1335


    Pointing at Matthew, ire said, "It''s this trash that came from Eastcliff.I''m not sure how he sneaked in,


    but he has been acting suspiciously like a thief.After we stopped him, he even injured one of us, Look


    at what happened to my brother!"


    Hearing that the person was from Eastcliff, the head of security instantly looked down on him.


    Walking smugly to Matthew, he observed him from head to toe before saying nonchntly, "You,e


    with us!"


    The head of security was very high on his horse at the moment.


    ncing at him, Matthew asked, "And why should I do that?"


    Sneering, he replied, "Because I''m the head of security for the hotel, and I suspect that you sneaked in


    without an invitation and want to steal stuff!"


    Taking out an invitation card, Matthew said, "This is my invitation.Do you want to check?"


    Snatching it over, the head of security threw it to his subordinates without even looking.


    "I''m not going to bother checking.Every year when the Ten Greatest Families gather, there''s always


    smallfries like you that forge an invitation, trying to get in.I''ve seen too many fake invitations like


    this.You can''t fool me."


    His words made Matthew frown.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This head of security is rather full of himself.


    "A word of advice¡ªyou should look at it properly first before speaking!" Matthew said coldly.


    This made the guard very mad, as he raised his hand against Matthew, "I''m saying that I don''t need to


    see this.Are you f*cking doubting my professionalism right now?"


    The head of security only grew madder after seeing Matthew dodge and he bellowed, "Catch him!"


    A few guards instantly stepped and surrounded Matthew.


    Not far away, Charlie, Lily and Evelyn were secretly over the moon upon seeing this development.


    "Hmph! So what if he controls the whole of Eastcliff? This is Eastshire! With his puny influence, he isn¡¯t


    even qualified to help people put on their shoes here!"


    Arrogantly saying this, Evelyn was acting as if all the injustice she suffered had finally been answered.


    Charlie also had a face full of glee.


    "This is so satisfying! This will be the time where he will learn that there is also someone more capable


    and powerful than him! Does he think that he is thew aftering across some unexpected fortune?


    Ha! What is he whenpared to our family''s long history?"


    With a slightly cold look, Matthew was already enraged, pondering whether to strike or not.


    At that moment, the guard who was holding the invitation eximed, "Sir, t-this.."


    Shooting a nce at him, the head of security asked, "What''s wrong?"


    The guard had already opened up the invitation.


    On his face was undisguised shock, and one could even describe it as horror.


    His mouth was wide open, but no words came out from it as he stood there frozen.


    Frustrated by his actions, the head of security went over and scolded, "I said to tell me what''s


    wrong.Are you sick or something, stuttering like that?"


    Thoroughly speechless, the guard instead handed the invitation over to let him have a look.


    Impatiently pushing away the invitation, the head of security asked, "What are you doing? I asked you


    a question.Why are you shoving that in front of my face?"


    Finally regaining someposure, the guard said stutteringly, "T-The signatures...Perplexed, the head


    of security asked again, "What signature?"


    Upon seeing this, ire replied, "Oh¡ªevery invitation is given out by the respective heads of the Ten


    Greatest Families with one of their respective signatures on it.Come, let me see which family he forged


    the signature from!"


    Taking over the invitation, she was shocked the moment sheid eyes on it.


    With a face of disbelief, she stared at the invitation for goodness knows how long before shouting at


    Matthew, "T-This has to be a fake! Every invitation sent out only has one signature from one of the


    heads, H-How...How do you have ten signatures from all the heads of the families?"

 Chapter 1336

    Chapter 1336


    Chapter 1336


    Everyone at the scene was bbergasted at that exnation.


    All of them surrounded him and stared at the invitation card; even the leader of the security guards


    approached him with wide eyes.


    Sure enough, written on the invitation card were ten names¡ªthe names of the heads of the Ten


    Greatest Families! Everyone was stunned.


    This was a situation that none of them had ever encountered.


    After a while, a man suddenly broke intoughter.


    "Ha! This is hrious! This is the first time I see such a poor fake! If you want to fake an invitation letter,


    please choose a family and put the name on it.Why did you put the names of all the heads of the


    families on the card instead? What were you thinking? Were you worried that others won''t realize that


    it''s a fake?"


    Upon hearing that, the crowd, who were initially shocked, burst intoughter.


    Every year, the families would invite a few people to join the gathering of the Ten Great Families of


    Eastshire.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Nheless, no matter how high that person''s status was, he or she would only receive an invitation


    from one of the family, so there would only be one name on the invitation card.


    This was a rule that had been enforced for many years.


    Matthew''s invitation card, however, actually contained all the names of the heads of the Ten Greatest


    Families, which made it obvious that it was a fake! The crowd burst into fits ofughter and even the


    security guards wereughing non-stop.


    In the distance, Charlie and the others cackled so hard that they teared up.


    "This kid is an idiot!"


    "He''s hrious!"


    "Is he here at Eastshire to humiliate himself?"


    Just as the crowd were stillughing, Matthew casually piped up, "The reason there are ten names on


    the invitation card is because I''ll only attend the event when all ten families jointly send me an


    invitation!"


    As soon as he announced that, the crowd started another round ofughter.


    Everyone thought that Matthew was bragging because in their opinion, it was impossible that what he


    had said was true.


    The leader of the security guards pointed at Matthew and mocked, "Hey, I initially thought that you are


    but a thief, but now I realize that I was wrong¡ªyou are an idiot! You will only attend the event if the Ten


    Great Families of Eastshire send you an invitation jointly? Who do you think you are? Do you think that


    you are Billy Newman from Eastcliff"


    ire waved her hand.


    "Oh, my! Iughed so hard that my tummy aches.I can''tugh anymore."


    "Sir, get him out of here right away.He''s only humiliating himself here.Why is there a clown showing up


    at the gathering of the Ten Greatest Families?"


    The leader waved his hands and smiled.


    "Sure.Boys, escort him into the security room.Don''t leave him here; he will spoil the mood!"


    The rowdy security guards surrounded Matthew, and one of them even grabbed him by his shirt.


    Matthew furrowed his brows in response.He could vaguely sense that someone was watching what


    was happening from upstairs.It was rather illogical for none of the higher management of the Ten


    Greatest Families to not show up when a hugemotion urred downstairs.


    Therefore, it was apparent that the management had intended to give him a warning.


    In other words, the decoy had begun ever since he stepped foot into thepound.


    At that thought, Matthew stopped wasting his breath.He abruptly caught the security guard''s wrist and


    with a twist and turn, he dislocated the man¡¯s wrist.


    Then, he rushed up to the few people from the So Family and pped a young man in the face,


    sending him flying into the distance.


    The young man passed out instantly, with blood trickling down the corner of his lips.


    Subsequently, Matthew gave a few more ps to the other people of the So Family and threw


    them into the air; only ire, who managed to back away on time, managed to escape the attack.


    The crowd burst into an uproar; the rich kids howled and swore to take Matthew down.


    Unfazed by their threats, Matthew dashed into the crowd and beat them up.


    To Matthew, the security guards were no different from d¨¦cor at the scene as they couldn''t stop him at


    all.


    This time, Matthew showed no mercy.


    Since the Ten Greatest Families intended to give him a warning, he had to return their ¡®kindness¡¯ as


    well!

 Chapter 1337

    Chapter 1337


    Chapter 1337


    Upstairs, the higher-ups of the Ten Greatest Families were indeed watching themotion downstairs.


    Their initial n was to use the young people downstairs to give Matthew a warning, but none of them


    had expected that Matthew would make an unconventional move by starting a fight.


    Looking at the young people of their families yelling and crying due to the beating, the heads of the


    families were so pissed that their bodies started trembling.


    "He is such a savage! And brutal too! How could someone like him exist? That''s outrageous!"


    one of the heads of the families thundered, to which another head of the family muttered, "What do we


    do now? Should we send someone down to stop him?"


    Everyone turned their gaze to Philip, who was sitting in the innermost part of the room, as he was the


    leader among them.He slowly shook his head and uttered, "Send someone down to stop Matthew and


    invite him up here"


    The crowd was stunned to hear that, and the head of the Fisher Family responded in a fluster, "Master


    White, are we going to just let this slide? He''s making a scene downstairs and has injured our men!


    Shouldn''t we beat him up? If we invite him upstairs now, won''t he think that we are actually afraid of


    him?"


    Philip darted a look at him.


    "So what? Should we directly rage aplete war with him outside? What about the negotiation if we


    drive him away?"


    The other nine heads of families exchanged nces and, in the end, they decided to agree with the


    n.


    They immediately sent someone downstairs to end the mess.


    This person was the head of the Turner Family, which was also one of the Ten Greatest Families.


    When the crowd saw the head of the Turner Family, they surrounded him and madeints about


    Matthew, begging for him to stand up for them and take Matthew down.


    The head of the Turner Family beamed at them and said, "Everyone, this is all but a


    misunderstanding.Mr.Larson didn''t sneak into thepound; he is indeed an honorable guest invited


    by the Ten Greatest Families together!"


    The moment he announced that, everyone at the scene was bbergasted.


    All of them gaped at Matthew, and even Charlie and the other two people, who were standing far away


    from the scene, were dumbfounded.


    Who could have thought that Matthew was really jointly invited by all Ten Greatest Families? ire was


    unconvinced.


    "Mr.Turner, did you mistake him as someone else? This kid is a gangster in Eastcliff, and all of you


    invited him?"


    The head of Turner Family frowned.


    "ire, do you think that there would be an error when I personally put my signature on the card?"


    She was at a loss for words, but she still responded unconvincingly, "Still, he shouldn''t have beat us up!


    Look at the state we are in now!"


    Everyone started voicing out their displeasure.


    The head of Turner Family waved his hand with an awkward expression.


    "Let''s not bring this up for now.We have something more important to discuss with


    Mr.Larson.Mr.Larson, let''s head upstairs.Matthew, however, shook his head.


    "No, thanks.Since the Ten Greatest Families invited me here, they should show me the respect that I


    deserved.It''s apparent that you guys don''t take me seriously when you are the only one who is sent


    downstairs and the other nine old men remain upstairs.In that case, let''s forget about the discussion!"


    With that, Matthew turned on his heel, attempting to leave the scene.


    Feeling flustered, the head of Turner Family immediately stopped him.


    "Mr.Larson, apologies on that.As a matter of fact, the others are actually waiting for you upstairs.How


    about I apologize to you on their behalf now and we can talk about this upstairs?"


    Matthew paid him no heed and headed straight out.


    When the head of Turner Family saw this, his expression fell.If Matthew were to leave now, all the


    preparation made by the Ten Greatest Families that night would go down the drain.


    At that moment, a voice came from the staircase.


    "Hold on, Mr.Larson!"


    The crowd nced in that direction, only to find Philip and the other heads of the families appearing


    from the staircase.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Some of the men were panting, which made it obvious that they had run down the stairs.


    Everyone was shocked.


    The heads of the Ten Greatest Families all came down to wee Matthew?!

 Chapter 1338

    Chapter 1338


    Chapter 1338


    At that point, even ire was dumbfounded.


    If the head of the Turner Family was the only one present at the scene, she wouldn''t pay much heed to


    Matthew.


    After all, the Turner Family had seeded the Hughes Family and had been recently promoted as one


    of the Ten Greatest Families.


    Hence, the Turner Family''s position wasn''t high among the Ten Greatest Families due to their limited


    strength, and so she didn''t take them seriously.


    However, now that all the heads of the families hade down to wee Matthew, things were


    actually much more serious.


    At the very least, it proved that Matthew wasn''t someone she could afford to mess with! Charlie and the


    others were so frightened that they started quivering and they couldn''t even utter a word.


    Never in a million years would they have thought that something like this would happen! Philip and the


    others approached Matthew with obsequious smiles.


    "Mr.Larson, we walked too slow, so we came downte.Please forgive us if we ever offended you!"


    The others apologized to Matthew as well, but all of them wore different expressions.


    Among them, the head of the Fisher Family had rage in his eyes.


    After all, his son had died in Matthew''s hands.


    Matthew cast them a nce and coldly uttered, "Too bad.I''m well- known for my vengeful


    character.Since you all know that you have offended me, you all should resolve them before seeing


    me.There are some things that just can''t be resolved by some words of apology!"


    His words put Philip on a spot.


    In other words, Matthew wanted them to punish the young people of the Ten Greatest Families.


    At that moment, he slightly regretted not inviting Matthew upstairs the first thing upon arrival.


    Philip''s initial attention had been to give Matthew a warning, yet it ended up causing him to be at a


    disadvantage.


    After a moment of silence, he suddenly ordered, "Drag these security guards out and break their limbs!


    How dare these bunch of blind fools treat our honorable guests with disrespect? D*mn it!"


    A group of fierce looking men rushed out from one side and dragged the security guards away.


    The security guards were nonplussed, as it was obvious that Philip was going to make them the


    scapegoat.


    Matthew darted a look at Philip.


    "That''s a smart move, Master White.Getting the security guards to be the scapegoat of the


    spoiled brats of the Ten Greatest Families? Ha! If that''s how you do things, ! think that there''s nothing


    for us to talk about!"


    Philip''s expression became cold; he was at the verge of blowing up, but upon remembering the


    purpose of this meeting, he swallowed his rage.


    "Find out who among the Ten Greatest Families insulted Mr.Larson earlier and give each of them a


    tight p on their faces!"


    Philip bellowed.


    The people from the Ten Greatest Families looked at one another, while the spoiled rich kids were all


    stunned.They couldn''t understand what Matthew had in him to get the heads of the Ten Greatest


    Families to go to such lengths just to help him.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Matthew found himself a chair and sat down.


    "Master White, I''ll be sitting here and watching closely, in case you wrong the innocent!"


    With a glower on his face, Philip forced himself to wave his hand to gesture at his subordinates to start


    punishing the spoiled brats.


    Referring to the security footage, those men caught all the young people that made those statements,


    brought them to one side, and started pping them.


    ire was also dragged to one side and she received a p on her face that made the corner of her


    mouth bleed.She cried and begged for her father to save her, but the head of So Family kept his


    head bowed without saying a word.


    When there were more important things at stake, who would ruin the former just to protect the kids¡¯


    images? Thirty minutester, all the spoiled young people received their punishment.


    Among them, ire had received the worst punishment since the whole incident practically had


    happened because of her.


    The ps caused both her cheeks to be so swollen that it probably wouldn''t subside for at least


    two weeks.


    At that instant, Matthew walked up to her and looked at her in a condescending manner.


    "I''ve mentioned that you wouldn''t be able to bear the consequences, but you didn''t believe me! Do you


    believe me now?"


    His contemptuous remarks made her feel mortified, but there was nothing she could do.Then, he


    leaned in at her ear and whispered, "You should go and look for the culprit behind this.Think properly


    about who you should seek revenge on"


    With that, he strode away from her.


    At that, ire jerked her head and looked at Charlie and the others.


    This incident, in fact, had happened because of the trio.

 Chapter 1339

    Chapter 1339


    Chapter 1339


    After Matthew had walked away, ire led the other rich kids and together, they dragged Charlie and


    his friends to a corner.


    The reason they had faced such a brutal punishment that night was thanks to the trio.


    Hence, sparing them was out of the equation.


    Meanwhile, Matthew entered thergest private room located at the penthouse and sat down together


    with the heads of the Ten Greatest Families.


    Philip began the discussion.


    "Mr.Larson, let''s get down to business.Billy Newman has left and he won''t being back, so


    someone should take over his legacy.Many years ago, the Ten Greatest Families made an agreement


    with Mr.Newman that we would be given priority in taking over everything that belonged to Mr.Newman


    in Eastcliff if he leaves.What do you say, Mr.Larson?"


    Upon hearing that, Matthew answered, "I¡¯m sorry, but I have never heard about this agreement from


    Mr.Newman.Besides, although he has left, his daughter is still around.Therefore, his descendent


    should be taking over all the assets that Mr.Newman left behind, no?"


    In other words, Matthew implied that the Ten Greatest Families had no rights to inherit Billy''s properties


    since they were not Billy''s descendents.


    All the heads of the families were annoyed, but the head of the Fisher Family was the first to voice out


    his rage by smacking the table.


    "Matthew Larson, don''t get too cocky! I''m warning you¡ªthis is Eastshire, not Eastclifft"


    Matthew scoffed in response.


    "So, what? Thest time I was in Eastshire, you guys failed to keep me despite having sent so many


    people to stop me!"


    "You¡ª"


    The head of the Fisher Family was so pissed that he nearly flipped the table, but he was stopped by


    Philip.


    Philip nonchntly looked at Matthew.


    "Young men shouldn''t be too greedy! You won''t be able to keep things that don''t belong to you! I


    believe that you are aware that being too cocky will only get you into trouble."


    Matthew darted them a look and chuckled coldly.


    "Of course I''m aware of the character of the Ten Greatest Families.You guys not only want Billy''s


    assets, but everything that I have in my hands as well! However, I''m afraid that it won''t be easy to


    snatch all these from me even with the strength you all possess now!"


    Instead of being mad, Philip chuckled.


    "Would you like to give it a try?"


    "I''m now here in this room.What do you think?" Matthew asked.


    Philip''s expression fell and he forced a smile.


    "What do you mean?"


    Matthew sneered, "What do I mean? Philip, the Ten Greatest Families have never nned to talk


    things out with me since the very beginning; your n has been to take my life.


    What else could your purpose be when you were willing to say so many nice words downstairs just to


    persuade me toe upstairs?"


    He paused, then surveyed the surroundings and continued, "The Ten Greatest Families have spent a


    fortune to hire thirteen gold-rated assassins.They must be lying in ambush nearby, right?"


    At that moment, the expressions of all the heads of the family sank.


    The truth was just as Matthew had mentioned¡ªthey had indeed spent a hefty amount of money to hire


    thirteen gold-rated assassins to deal with Matthew.However, this was a secret only the ten of them


    should have known.


    How did Matthew find out about this? Seeing that the n had been exposed, Philip stopped hiding his


    intention and muttered, "H-How did you know about this?"


    As soon as he had said that, a cold voice rang from the door.


    "It was me who told him! Any employment of gold-rated assassins in the Six Southern States will not


    escape my eyes!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, the door was kicked open.


    Everyone looked in that direction, only to see the crown prince swaggering into the room with an


    arrogant expression along with arge group of men behind him.


    Everyone''s expression became dark upon seeing him.


    Philip bellowed, "Prince, what''s all this? This is an internal issue of Eastshire.Could it be that the


    Poison Spider of Mightwater is meddling with the matter of Easthire? Hmph! If Master Levi finds out


    about this, I wonder how you are going to exin it to him!"

 Chapter 1340

    Chapter 1340


    Chapter 1340


    Prince cast him a look of disdain.


    "Master Levi? Ha! Coincidentally, I just had lunch with him in the afternoon. He said that the Fisher


    Family from Eastshire has gone too far this time, so the customs in Eastshire are something that needs


    to be changed"


    The expressions of heads of the Ten Great Families instantly sank.


    In other words, Master Levi had meant to tell them that he sided with the Prince and Matthew!


    Everyone turned to Philip at that.


    Philip was livid with anger.He never thought that things would escte to this point.


    "Although Master Levi is the King of the South, this is still a matter of the Eastshire, after all.It''s a little


    inappropriate for Master Levi to step into our family issue!" he growled through gritted teeth.


    "Don''t worry.Master Levi had no time to meddle in this annoying matter.However, Matthew''s my buddy,


    so his problem is mine as well.There shouldn''t be a problem for me to help him, right?"


    Philip''s expression eased a little.He then coldly red at Matthew.


    "Ha! I never expected that you actually found the Poison Spider of Mightwater to be your supporter


    after Billy had left.Nevertheless, you will need to depend on your own strength to take over everything


    that Billy has left behind.The people of Eastshire won''t submit to you if youck the capability and all


    you know is to borrow someone else''s influence!"


    Just as a frustrated Prince was about to chime in, Matthew reached out his hand to stop him.


    "You guys want to witness my strength? Sure thing! The lot of you hired thirteen gold-rated assassins,


    right? Just get them toe at me all at once! If I die here today, everything in Eastcliff will belong to


    you all!"


    The heads of the families were delighted to hear that.


    Matthew darted a look at them and coldly continued, "But if I win¡ª"


    Philip interrupted, "If you win, you will be the leader of Eastshire from tonight onward!"


    Matthew slowly nodded.


    "That settles it, then! Philip, you''ve got some guts there.We will decide this based on our strength!"


    "Matthew, your courage in facing the thirteen gold-rated assassins head on has won my respect! What


    a shame, though, as valor doesn''t mean strength.


    It will be near impossible to fight thirteen gold- rated assassins on your own; Philip remarked.


    Prince leaned in at Matthew and whispered in a fluster, "Matthew, don''t act on an impulse! I''ve brought


    so many people to help you, so dealing with thirteen gold-rated assassins is a piece of cake; you can


    even kill these old men if you wish! However, fighting the assassins on your own will be tough.


    I''ve told you before that out of the thirteen assassins, three of them have strengths that are on par with


    Hunter''s!"


    Matthew shook his head with a smile.


    To be honest, it wasn''t difficult at all to him if all he wanted to do was to kill the heads of the ten


    families, but the problem was that taking their lives not only wouldn''t subdue the families, but would


    invite hatred and vengeance.


    If he were to do that, he would have to waste a longer time to take over Eastshire.


    Thus, the best way would be to defeat them by force and subdue them.


    He had to knock some sense into them so that they were aware that he had the capability to protect


    Billy''s assets and even conquer Eastshire! As such, defeating the thirteen gold-rated assassins would


    be Matthew''s best chance to achieve his goal.


    "Master White, please get the thirteen gold-rated assassins here!" he instructed.


    Philip immediately had his men ask the thirteen assassins toe out.


    Thereafter, the heads of families left the room.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The room would soon turn into a battle ground and they wouldn''t wish to be involved in the fight.


    Looking at the closed door while standing outside the room, Prince seemed anxious.


    Matthew was strong indeed, but it would still be tough for him to face Hunter.


    Now that he would be facing so many opponents at once, in which three of them were as powerful as


    Hunter, how would he be able to fight them off?

 Chapter 1341

    Chapter 1341


    Chapter 1341


    Matthew closed the door before he secretly tossed an energy pill into his mouth.He had been preparing


    for this fight for a long time.


    As he had reached the peak of stage four of Divine Skill, it was sufficient for him to defeat Hunter in a


    one-on-one fight.


    Now that he had consumed the energy pill that would increase his strength by a few folds, he was


    confident to face the thirteen gold- rated assassins.


    When the thirteen assassins entered the room, each of them immediately upied positions that they


    found most favorable to them.


    As assassins, they were proficient in performing sneak attacks.


    To them, having thirteen assassins to kill a single person in a confined space would be as simple as


    crushing an ant! It was practically an effortless task.


    Matthew turned to face them.His gaze swept across the thirteen men before he growled and pounced


    at them.


    Outside the room, all everyone could hear was the sound of the fight in the room.


    The ten heads of families rubbed their hands together excitedly.


    After all, in their eyes, it would be exceptionally easy for thirteen gold-rated assassins to kill Matthew.


    During thest time the Ten Greatest Families had attempted to hunt Matthew down, they had had a


    clear picture about his ability.


    Of course, little did they know that Matthew had again consumed a Godly Emergence Pill and his


    strength had improved tremendously.


    Plus, he had an energy pill that could temporarily increase his strength by a few folds.


    On the other hand, Prince and his men were extremely nervous.He secretly took a few steps back and


    whispered, "D*mn it! If things don''t sound right, we will barge into the room!"


    An elderly man anxiously disagreed.


    "Prince, that''s against the rule...It''s a proper fight, but if we step in¡ª"


    However, Prince red at him.


    "Shut up! I don''t f*cking care whether it''s against the rule! That''s my best friend inside there.If he


    doesn''t leave the room alive, I''ll destroy the Ten Great Families of Eastshire!"


    The heads of the families overheard his deration from one side, but none of them dared to say


    anything.


    In fact, there was nothing they could do since Prince''s power and influence was known by all.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides, who had the courage to mess with the overwhelmingly powerful Poison Spider? Nheless,


    Philip furtively shot a nce at the people beside him.


    If Prince decided to take action by force, the Ten Greatest Families would stop him at all costs.


    They would attain their ultimate goal that night as long as they managed to kill Matthew! Ten minutes


    later, the sound of the fight in the room finally stopped.


    Everyone stared unblinkingly at the door with wide eyes; Prince, who was even more nervous, was


    prepared to push the door open.


    Just then, the door was slowly opened from inside, revealing a man who stood at the door covered in


    blood.


    His face was pale and his eyes were filled with horror.


    Philip was ted to see that man, because he was one of the assassins that they had hired.


    He''s still! alive; does it mean that Matthew''s dead? he thought.


    Nevertheless, at that moment, another man, who was also drenched in blood, appeared from behind


    the first man.


    Holding a dagger in his hand, the second man slit the throat of the assassin and threw the assassin


    back into the room.


    The second man then exited the room and wiped the blood stain off his face, exposing his face¡ªit was


    none other than Matthew! Matthew tossed the dagger in his hand to one side and chuckled.


    "My apologies.It was a close call"


    Upon seeing this, Prince was stunned for a moment before he leapt into the air in excitement.


    "Well done! Matthew, you never let me down! Ha! Old men, what do you have to say now?"


    The ten heads of families were dumbfounded; Philip couldn''t believe his eyes and even went into the


    room to check it out.


    The room was covered in blood, with about a dozen bodies lying around the floor in all corners.


    After a careful count, he came to the conclusion that there were indeed thirteen corpses on the floor.


    None of all thirteen gold- rated assassins were spared; all of them had been killed by Matthew!


    Everyone was taken aback by that sight, and even the men brought over by Prince looked at Matthew


    in astonishment.


    Nobody could have imagined that a young man like him actually had such terrifying power.


    He had managed to single-handedly defeat thirteen gold-rated assassins, whereby three of them had


    strengthparable to that of Hunter.


    They had doubted that anyone would manage to pull this off other than Phoenix, and one had to bear


    in mind that Matthew was way younger than her.

 Chapter 1342

    Chapter 1342


    Chapter 1342


    Matthew wiped the blood stain off his face and slowly turned to the heads of the Ten Greatest Families.


    "Are you all convinced of my strength now?"


    The heads of the families exchanged nces with one another and finally, Philip bowed and dered,


    "From today onward, Eastshire will be under your lead, Mr.Larson!"


    After Philip made that deration, the others followed suit and bowed to Matthew as well.


    Among them, only the head of the Fisher Family wore a discontented expression.He had lowered his


    head as well, but his eyes were still filled with resentment.


    After all, his son had died in the hands of Matthew.


    With a deadpan look, Matthew questioned, "Since Eastshire is now my territory, I believe that there are


    certain things that we have to resolve.What do you think, Master Fisher?"


    The head of the Fisher Family trembled at that.He knew that Matthew was going to settle scores with


    him now.


    If Matthew had lost that night, the head of the Fisher Family wouldn''t have to fear the former at all.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, now that Matthew had won and he had now overpowered the Ten Greatest Families, would the


    families help him under such a circumstance? He looked pleadingly at Philip but thetter turned to one


    side, refusing to meet his eyes.He then looked at the other heads of families, who were unfazed by his


    pleading gaze as well.


    Everyone at the scene was no fool.


    They all knew that going against Matthew at that point would be akin to seeking death.


    Matthew had proven his ability by killing all thirteen gold-rated assassins, so they would have no


    chance if they were to fight him head on¡ªnot with their current strength, at least.


    Since the situation hade to this point, no one at the scene was willing to do something that would


    offend Matthew.


    Seeing that nobody was willing to give him a hand, the head of the Fisher Family suddenly broke into a


    smile.


    "As the saying goes, if a man once falls, all will tread upon him.Hmph! Since he is able to take down


    the Fisher Family, he won''t hesitate to do that to the other families as well.I will just sit back and watch


    how long you guys canugh!"


    After he said that, he abruptly stood up straight and looked into Matthew''s eyes.


    "Matthew, the winner is always in the right and the loser is always in the wrong.I admit defeat this


    time.It was my fault for failing to bring my son up well and I''m willing to receive punishment for that.I will


    ept it no matter what you are going to do to me, but this incident has nothing to do with the other


    people of the Fisher Family.I hope that you won''t seek trouble with them! Otherwise, I will never


    compromise even if it means putting up a fight that will lead to death!"


    Matthew scoffed in response.


    "Master Fisher, are you still acting tough at this point? I''ve said that the Fisher Family has to be


    removed from Eastshire because of the abominable deed that your son hadmitted, and now''s the


    time to fulfill the promise"


    With that, he waved his hand and gave an order.


    "Master White, I''m afraid that we have some scores to settle too¡ªin regards to the incident where the


    Ten Greatest Families helped the Fisher Family"


    Philip frowned at that.His initial n had been to stay away from the mess and let Matthew go head-on


    with the Fisher Family.


    However, when Matthew brought up the fact that the Ten Greatest Families had helped the Fisher


    Family, he suddenly felt flustered.


    As a matter of fact, the Ten Greatest Families had been the Fisher Family''s aplices in that


    incident.


    If Matthew was enraged by that and decided to pursue the matter, it would bring trouble to the Ten


    Greatest Families.


    After some consideration, Philip nodded.


    "Please rest assured, Mr.Larson.I''ll definitely give you a satisfactory answer!"


    The head of the Fisher Family was anxious.


    "Philip, what do you mean by that?"


    However, Philip pped the man¡¯s face in response.


    "What do I mean? What do you think? The Fisher Family has done so many abominable deeds.Your


    family is a disgrace to the Ten Greatest Families! Today, I will weed the problem within us to save the


    reputation of the Ten Greatest Families! What do you all think?"


    The remaining heads of the eight families apuded and agreed to the suggestion.


    They were all willing to tread on the person who had fallen.

 Chapter 1343

    Chapter 1343


    Chapter 1343


    Thereafter, the nine other families worked together and rapidly controlled the entire Fisher Family.


    The upper management of the Fisher Family were executed, while the other family members were


    driven out of Eastshire.


    lf Matthew were to do all that on his own, he would have to waste a lot of time to achieve the same


    effect.


    However, handing the task over to the Ten Greatest Families had made things easier.


    After all, the Ten Greatest Families knew the Fisher Family all too well.


    Matthew didn''t stay for long.


    After conveying his orders, he left with Prince.


    The moment he arrived downstairs and got into Prince''s car, Matthew instantly nched.


    The effect of the energy pill had subsided, so Matthew, who hadpletely drained his strength,


    currently had no strength left in him to fight.


    He had been forcing himself to put up a strong front when he was upstairs.


    If the heads of the families had the audacity and determination to kill him at all costs, he would be no


    different from a sitting duck.


    Still, with Prince by his side, those people wouldn''t dare to do so.


    Prince supported him from his side.


    After a while, Matthew finally regained a little of his strength.


    "Prince, thank you!"


    Matthew thanked him from the bottom of his heart.


    Prince had really helped him a lot.


    If it weren''t because of Prince, it would have been hard for Matthew to even leave the ce in one


    piece.


    Prince waved his hand.


    "F*ck! Why are you thanking me? Are you looking down on me? Although I have an awful temper, I


    never hesitate to go through hell for my best friend.If I didn''te to support you during an important


    event like you taking over Eastshire, I can''t afford to dere myself as your best friend"


    Matthew smiled at that.


    Prince sure was forward in character.


    Prince continued, "Oh¡ªspeaking of which, I noticed that the bunch of old men said that they


    acknowledge you as the leader of Eastshire, but their eyes revealed their reluctance.Do you need me


    to get a few men to give them a good beating so they are aware of their positions?"


    Matthew shook his head.


    "There''s no need.I don''t need them to submit to me; I just want them to know that I''m not someone they


    can afford to mess with!"


    "What do you mean?"


    Prince was surprised, but Matthew smiled and said nothing.


    On the other hand, after Matthew and the others had left, Philip quickly gathered all the higher-ups of


    the families and held a meeting.


    The crowd was staggered to hear that Matthew had won the fight.


    One of the men couldn''t help but utter, "Master White, is Matthew really that powerful? Did he really kill


    thirteen gold-rated assassins?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Philip darted a look at him.


    "Are you saying that we lied to you?"


    The man immediately shook his head.


    "I-I...that''s not what I meant.I- It''s because Matthew''s still young.If we allow him to grow, his future


    achievements will be beyond our imaginations!"


    Everyone else nodded with astonished looks on their faces.


    Philip, however, scoffed.


    "Allow him to grow? Ha! I reckon that he won''t have such a chance! You have to understand that those


    who shine are bound to be attacked.Billy has left, the strength of the Ten Greatest Families has


    be weaker and the neighboring forces are eyeing us¡ªthese are the threats that Eastshire is


    currently facing.Yet, Matthew rises at this sensitive timing, which will make him themon enemy of


    all forces.Therefore, we don''t need to go against him.What if we need to treat him as our leader? After


    this, we can stay calm and hide behind him and watch as he battles therge families and forces from


    other cities"


    Philip''s exnation enlightened the crowd and everyone broke into smiles.


    "Master White, you are a wise man.In that case, wouldn''t that make Matthew our shield?"


    One of the men guffawed.


    Philip scoffed in response.


    "He''s but an arrogant and ignorant young man who thought that he could overpower the Ten Greatest


    Families! Ha! The higher he stands, the more responsibility he has to bear! We shall watch how he falls


    and dies by then!"

 Chapter 1344

    Chapter 1344


    Chapter 1344


    Starlight Bar was known as the most luxurious bar in Eastshire.


    Many rich young men and youngdies loved to hang out there; there were celebrities, even top-level


    celebrities, who would spend their time and money there.


    That day, Prince booked a private room in Starlight Bar of Eastshire to celebrate Matthew''s sess.


    Truth was, Matthew disliked ces like this, but he wasn''t able to reject Prince''s enthusiastic invitation.


    On the contrary, Prince loved ces like this.


    He seemed to make himself at home when he entered the bar.


    After apanying Matthew for a while, he went downstairs to flirt with the girls.


    As Prince''s bodyguards were stationed outside, Matthew was left all alone in the room, though he was


    d to spend some leisure time alone while he slowly slipped his wine.


    After some rest, he had regained most of his strength.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open from outside and a talldy, who was wearing a pair of


    sunsses, walked into the room.


    Thedy darted a look at Matthew in puzzlement, but she still took a seat next to him.


    "It''s you, right?" she asked.


    Matthew was confused, unable to make out what she meant.


    Just as he was about to question her, thedy casually removed her sunsses, revealing a gorgeous


    face.


    Matthew nced at her and felt even more baffled.He actually found thedy rather familiar, and it was


    as though he had met her somewhere.


    "Who are you?" he asked.


    Thedy red at him.


    "Stop joking around.Don''t you know who I am?"


    Matthew took a close look at her face and cried, "Y-You are Lucy Snow!"


    Lucy Snow was a famous TV star.


    Rumors had it that she was going to act in films soon.It was no wonder that Matthew had found her


    face familiar when Lucy had starred in a few popr dramas.She was even regarded as the sessor


    of the most famous actresses in the country.


    Unfazed by Matthew''s astonishment, she took a ss of beverage on the table and took a sip.


    "Let me make things clear¡ªI''m here to drink with you, but I won''t do anything else.I have my own


    limits.If you are unsatisfied, you are wee to choose not to invest? Lucy coldly exined, and her


    gaze as she looked at Matthew contained a hint of rage and disdain.


    Matthew was puzzled.


    "What do you mean?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucy was annoyed.


    "Are you ying dumb? Do you think that I don''t know what men have on their minds? You used the


    excuse of investing in the film and asked me to have a drink with you, but I know that your true motive


    is to get me in your bed.Listen here¡ªI don''t care how many women that you have managed to trick in


    the past using this method, but it won''t work on me! I would rather leave the industry than to sell my


    body!"


    Her words enlightened him.It seemed like Lucy might have been asked over by an investor to have a


    drink with him, which was a rathermon urrence in the entertainment industry.


    However, it didn''t exin why she was in his room at that moment.


    "Miss Lucy, I think there''s a misunderstanding.Truth is, I¡ª"


    Just as he was about to exin to her, the door was kicked open from outside and a few burly men


    fiercely barged into the room.


    Behind the few men was a 200-pound man, who yelled at them the moment he entered the room, "F*ck


    you! Which b*stard has the audacity to snatch my woman? I have my eyes on Lucy Snow.I''d like to see


    which b*stard dares topete with me!"


    Lucy was stunned when she saw that.Her gaze flicked from Matthew then to the plump man.


    "Who among you is Mr.Marshall?" she asked in confusion.


    "It''s me, of course!"


    The plump man red at her.


    "I''m Tommy Marshall, and even the Ten Greatest Families think highly of me.Who the f*ck are you,


    kiddo? How dare you snatch my woman? Don''t you wanna live?"

 Chapter 1345

    Chapter 1345


    Chapter 1345


    Matthew was rendered speechless.


    Why is she following me everywhere? Only then did Lucy realize that she had entered the wrong


    room.She rose to her feet immediately.


    "I''m so sorry.I took you for someone else.Mr.Marshall, I...I must''ve entered the wrong room, b-but isn''t


    this v88?"


    He corrected her, "It''s V86."


    Her face stiffened in embarrassment upon hearing his words.


    "I-I must''ve entered the wrong room then.I''m really sorry for the inconvenience, sir"


    She got up and put on her sunsses before leaving in great haste.


    In the meantime, Tommy spared a nce at Matthew.


    "Hey, keep your eyes off her! She''s f*cking mine, and I''ll have her today! A swine like you doesn''t even


    have the right to think about her!"


    Matthew''s brow furrowed.


    "Mr.Marshall, I believe that there''s no bad blood between us.How could you be so harsh with your


    words? Besides, you heard her already.She''s the one who entered the wrong room.What does it have


    to do with me?"


    Tommy red at Matthew in response.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "I just feel like taking it out on you, Why? You feel wronged? Well, f*ck! Why don''t you take a piss and a


    good look at yourself? Be careful, or I''ll beat you to a pulp!"


    Matthew''s visage darkened.


    "You better mind yournguage."


    When he heard that, Tommy flipped out.


    "Keep your nose out of my business.I say whatever and however I want.Do you want me to f*cking


    punch you?"


    Right when he was about to throw a tantrum, Lucy came back and stopped him with a smile.


    "Mr.Marshall, It''s all my fault.Please don''t be mad.Why don''t we have a drink together for your anger to


    be soothed?"


    She then turned toward Matthew.


    "I am terribly sorry for the trouble, sir.'''' Upon saying that, she gave him a look that signaled him not to


    fight Tommy because she assumed that Tommy wasn''t someone whom he should be messing with.


    Lucy had barely yanked Tommy out of the room when he stepped out of the door in disdain.He didn''t


    even forget to spit at Matthew''s direction with a smug look.


    A helpless Matthew shook his head.


    What the hell is wrong with these people? However, he couldn''t care less about it.It was none of his


    business since she was willing to follow Tommy.


    After half an hour, the door was kicked open once again.


    The exasperated Tommy stormed in with his men trailing behind.


    "Motherf*cker, where is she? Where did you hide her? If you don''t hand her over to me, don''t even


    think of stepping out of this room!"


    Matthew was baffled.


    "What happened?"


    Tommy ventured, "What happened¡¯? That b*tch, Lucy Snow, escaped! Every exit in the bar is now


    blocked.She can never leave here! She''s mine! "B*stard, tell me: did you hide her somewhere? Mark


    my words¡ªhand her over and I''ll let you off the hook, or I''ll make you pay the price!"


    At the same time, the troop of men filled the room at the drop of a hat, as if they were geared up to


    charge at Matthew the moment Tommy gave them amand.


    Matthew frowned.He had endured Tommy''s temper a while ago, yet this person had returned to make a


    scene.


    In hindsight, Matthew concluded that he had reined back his wrath for nothing.


    "Mr.Marshall, just how shameless are you toe back here for her when you can''t keep an eye on


    her despite the number of men you have?"


    Matthew retorted coldly.


    When Tommy heard that, he pointed at Matthew in a fit of pique.


    "You bast*ard! You''re asking for a death wish, aren''t you?! Fine then, I''ll grant you that wish of


    yours.Get him!"


    Tommy gestured to the muscr men, and they stormed toward Matthew.

 Chapter 1346

    Chapter 1346


    Chapter 1346


    The door was opened again before the men couldy their fingers on Matthew.


    The crown prince entered the room as he chuckled while hugging two girls around his arms.He froze in


    his tracks as soon as he saw the scene.


    "What''s going on here?" he questioned.


    Tommy gave the crown prince a disdainful look.


    "Who the f*ck are you? This has nothing to do with you, so leave before I beat you up as well!"


    The speechless Matthew covered his eyes.


    This Marshall guy must have a death wish.


    Meanwhile, the crown prince smiled when he heard that.


    While keeping his arms around thedies, he nonchntly walked inside and sat beside Matthew.


    "If you put it that way, I can''t just leave like this.You''re going to beat me up? Well, let''s see how you''re


    going to do that, the crown prince eximed.


    Tommy roared in rage, "You as*holes! I guess you two rascals don''t know how to give up, do you? Why


    don''t you ask anyone around who Tommy Marshall is in Eastshire? How dare you provoke me! You


    think you can handle the consequences?!"


    Thedies next to the crown prince recoiled when they heard Tommy''s words.


    "Y-You''re Mr.Marshall?" eximed one of thedies.


    Tommy gave her a smug look.


    "Yes, I am"


    Thedies looked at each other before leaving the crown prince''s side at the same time.One of them


    forced a smile.


    "Mr.Marshall, I''m sorry but...I don¡¯t know them.I really don''t know them..."


    The otherdy even went to Tommy''s side and linked arms with him.


    "Mr.Marshall, I''ve heard so much about you.Forget about Eastshire; no one in the city even dares to go


    against you.Hey, you two.Why don''t you get on your knees and beg for mercy from Mr.Marshall? Even


    the Ten Greatest Families treat Mr.Marshall with great courtesy, so how dare someone like you talk in


    that manner to him?" said thedy as she snuggled herself against Tommy.


    He was puffed up before he groped her a few times.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Thedy leered at him in an attempt to seize her chance to hook up with Tommy.


    In the meantime, Matthew cast a nce at the crown prince.


    "So, these are thedies you found for yourself?"


    The crown prince shrugged his shoulders while smiling.


    "There''s nothing serious going on between us.We''re not going to get married anyway"


    Almost immediately, after hearing those words, thedy shot a re at them.


    "What do you mean it''s not serious? Didn''t you hear me? Get on your knees and beg for forgiveness


    from Mr.Marshall!"


    The crown prince took a glimpse at Tommy before respondingnguidly, "Hey, Marshall guy, you have


    zero clue about what ¡®power'' is.Don''t you know who you''re talking to right now? Well, I''ll give you one


    more chance.Kneel for 5 hours, and I''ll pretend that nothing has happened.Otherwise..."


    Before the crown prince could even finish his words, Tommy tossed a wine bottle in the man''s direction


    and cursed, "Shut up, you motherf*cker! Who are you to make me kneel?! Even if you kneel and beg


    for mercy, I won''t let you off! Get them!"


    The sinister-looking subordinates charged forward at full pelt upon Tommy''smand.


    As if they were watching a show, thedies cheered for them at the doorstep, adding fuel to the fire.


    Matthew and the crown prince exchanged nces before rising to their feet.It seems like we can''t get


    through the night without a fight today.


    When things were about to get heated, someone rushed into the room.It was none other than Lucy


    Snow.Her face was solemn.She gritted her teeth as though she had decided to pull the bull by the


    horns.


    "Mr.Marshall, the person you want is me, and I''m here now.They have nothing to do with this, so I hope


    you won''t hurt anyone that''s innocent."

 Chapter 1347

    Chapter 1347


    Chapter 1347


    Matthew was taken aback by Lucy''s return because she was the cause of everything that had


    transpired tonight.He thought she was long gone or simply found somewhere to stay hidden.


    Never, in his wildest dream, did he imagine she woulde back again.


    Judging from the situation, he could tell that this girl was a responsible one at the very least.


    Meanwhile, Tommy''s face was enlivened when he saw her.


    "Oh, Lucy.I searched everywhere for you."


    With an indifferent expression on her face, she demanded, "Mr.Marshall, let''s resolve our issue


    outside."


    His face slightly dimmed before he sniggered.


    "You brat! Who do you think you are? You think Ill let them go at your request? In your dreams! Even if


    you didn''t turn up, I wouldn''t let them get away from this either! Don''t pull your punches back, boys!"


    Upon hearing that, Lucy was stunned, for she had not expected her n to go out the window despite


    turning up.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Right now, the herculean men had already made their way in front of both Matthew and the crown


    prince, surrounding them at full force.


    As the simple man he was, the crown prince grabbed a wine bottle to smash it on the head of the burly


    man who was at the front line.


    The man took a step back as he covered his head, but the crown prince advanced forward and jabbed


    the bottle into his neck, causing him to stagger to his feet before finally tumbling into the pool of blood.


    On the other hand, Matthew wasn''t as merciless as his friend.He simply fractured the guys¡¯ limbs so


    that they couldn''t do anything to him.


    Tommy''s gang was vanquished by the duo in the blink of an eye.


    In actuality, these men were merely novices.


    Their appearance dide in handy at times when Tommy needed to boast his swagger and overtake


    the situation.


    However, asking them to go against the true fighters was nothing more than a tall order! They stood no


    chance against Matthew and the crown prince! The few people standing by the door were nonplussed


    by the oue.


    To imagine the two bookish-looking youngsters knocking out those well-built men was beyond their


    imagination.


    The flustered Tommy quickly retreated a step back as he bawled, "Sh*t! Looks like you have the guts to


    even touch my men! I will not let you guys off the hook that easily! Just you wait! Don''t you dare go


    anywhere!"


    Then, he made himself scarce without bothering Lucy, whose face was still rife with confusion.


    After a moment of hesitation, she walked inside.


    "Sir,m terribly sorry for dragging the two of you into this, but I...I really didn''t know that he would put


    up a fight with you guys" she apologized in an undertone.


    Before Matthew could say anything, the crown prince had beaten him to it with a smile.


    "My fairdy, you can devote yourself to us if you''re genuinely sorry.We''re not that bad."


    Matthew red at him right away.


    Can''t he be serious for once? However, her expression changed as she took a step back.


    "Never! I...I will never sell my soul even if my life is at stake¡¯ The crown prince chuckled.


    "Who said we want your soul? What we want is your body¡ª"


    "Lucy, don''t get us wrong"


    Matthew interrupted him.


    "Since Tommy is gone, you should get going before hees back and brings you trouble again."


    Lucy nced at the crown prince before gazing at Matthew again.


    After a while, she finally piped up, "What about you guys?"


    He let out a reassuring smile.


    "Don''t you worry.With our skills, do you think we''re afraid of him?"


    To that, Lucy pouted.


    "Sir, I know you''re good at fighting, but Tommy Marshall isn''t an ordinary man.He''s the big boss in


    Eastshire.With only one call, he can easily round up hundreds of men.You''re no match for him! Why


    don''t you guys run as well?"

 Chapter 1348

    Chapter 1348


    Chapter 1348


    The crown prince and Matthew looked at each other andughed.


    "What? He could get a hundred people here through one phone call? It must be quite a spectacr


    scene.I''ll have to see it for myself!" the crown prince pretended to be surprised.


    Lucy said nervously, "I''m not kidding; it''s true! Tommy is no ordinary man: With a wave of his hand,


    Matthew assured, "Alright, Lucy, we''ll take care of it.This matter is now between Tommy and us.You


    can leave first."


    Lucy looked anxious.


    "You...you guys just don''t believe what I say? Alright then.I''ll leave.Don''t regret it when Tommy arrives


    later!"


    After finishing her sentence, she turned around and walked away in a huff.


    Matthew picked up the wine ss as he sat down on the sofa and said with a smile, "The gang leader


    of Eastshire, huh? Just in time for some fun."


    He had only intimidated the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire tonight, but in Eastshire, he still had no


    power of his own.


    If he could take over a force here, he would be able to have a greater say in this ce in the future.


    Tommy was a pretty good option.


    However, before three minutes had even passed, Lucy came running back in.She ran up to Matthew


    and the crown prince, her face livid with anger.


    Upon seeing her, the crown prince asked curiously, "Why are you here again?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t reply.


    Instead, she picked up the wine ss on the table, took a big gulp of it, and said furiously, "This matter


    started because of me.Of course I have toe back!"


    She added, "What Tommy wants is me.If I''m here, the most he can do is teach you guys a lesson.If I


    leave, you two are done for tonight!"


    At that moment, the crown prince and Matthew looked at each other with a hint of shock.


    Lucy was willing to bear the responsibility.


    At the very least, she was more responsible than most people they had met.


    Most people, after witnessing such a situation, probably wouldn''t show up again! When Lucy saw that


    Matthew and the crown prince were silent, she thought they were a little worried, so with a wave of her


    hands, she said, "You guys don''t have to worry.I''ve contacted my agency, and if worstes to worst,


    I''ll just use money to settle this matter.I still have some savings from the past few years, and I don''t


    mind using that money to settle this matter.At most, I''ll just take it as I''ve never earned that money at


    all.Come on.Let''s drink!"


    The crown prince picked up his ss.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect you to be so tough! You''re quite something! If you go to Mightwater someday, you


    can say you''re my friend, and no one would dare bully you!"


    She asked in surprise, "You''re from Mightwater? But hey, no matter how powerful you are in


    Mightwater, this is Eastshire.I''ll give you a word of advice; it¡¯s not easy to subdue a gangster, so you


    must be careful!"


    The crown princeughed out loud.


    "That is one nice advice you have there! However, this also depends on what the situation is; if I''m


    strong enough, what local gangster can''t I subdue?"


    Isn''t he too confident? Lucy looked at him with doubt.


    Just then, Jerry came in from the door.


    As soon as he saw Lucy, he eximed, "Oh my girl! Why are you here? Didn''t I ask you to keep Master


    Marshallpany? Is this how you do things? Do you know that he has gathered hundreds of people


    outside and said he will kill these two ignorant brats? What are you still doing here? Come with me and


    apologize to Master Marshall and keep himpany.Otherwise, your future will be ruined!"


    Lucy frowned.


    "Jerry, I''ve told you very clearly, I won''t do these filthy works.You don''t deserve to be my manager by


    setting up this kind of gathering for me! From now on, you are no longer my manager!"


    Jerry''s expression changed as he put his hands on his hips and scoffed, "What?! Now that you think


    you are all grown up, you are trying to get rid of me? I''m telling you, not a chance!"


    He added, "If you keep Master Marshallpany tonight, all will be good.If not, believe it or not, I''ll


    make you lose everything you''ve gotten overnight!"

 Chapter 1349

    Chapter 1349


    Chapter 1349


    As soon as Jerry finished speaking, the crown prince pped him across the face.


    "F*ck you! I just said I''ve got her covered in the future, and now you''re f*cking threatening her? What''s


    the matter? You think I''m easy to pick on?"


    As he cursed, he gave Jerry a few more tight ps.


    Jerry was knocked back.He stood at the door and snapped, "H-How dare you hit me? Alright! You just


    wait.Master Marshall will be here in a bit.He''ll make you cry in fear!"


    Then, he turned and scrambled away in a panic.


    Looking at Jerry as he left, Lucy sighed helplessly.


    Now that she had offended him, she wouldn''t be able to stay in this industry any longer.


    The crown prince nced at her.


    "Why are you sighing? There''s no use having people like him as your manager anyway"


    He continued, "Next time, I''ll introduce you to someone far superior, and mark my word, you''re going to


    be better than ever."


    After listening to his words, she smiled faintly and didn''t take his words to heart.


    From her point of view, Matthew and the crown prince might be somewhat capable, but they didn''t have


    any power in Eastshire.


    What was more, they might not be able to leave unscathed tonight.


    As for wanting to introduce her to a better manager, how was that even possible? Jerry was already


    considered quite remarkable in the industry.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    How could someone more superior be interested in her? Not long after that, a suddenmotion came


    from outside.


    Then, without warning, a group of people charged toward the private room entrance; it was none other


    than Tommy and his gang.


    Jerry and the two girls the crown prince had just flirted with were all beside Tommy.


    As soon as they entered, Jerry pointed at the crown prince and yelled, "Master Marshall, that''s him! I


    came to ask him to apologize just now, but he hit me instead! He''s not taking you seriously at all,


    Master Marshall!"


    Now that Tommy had so many people backing him up, he felt bolder.


    As he walked into the private room, he held his head high, ncing at Matthew and the crown prince.


    "You two are quite capable, huh? Are you guys looking for a fight? Alright then, I''ve brought all my men


    here today, so you guys can have a great time.How about that?"


    When Lucy saw the situation, she was the first to stand up.She said solemnly, "Master Marshall, this


    time, it''s us who are at fault.This matter started because of me, so I should take full responsibility.How


    about this, I...I''m willing to pay for the trouble caused.Does...thirty million sound alright?"


    Tommy howled withughter.


    "Thirty million? Hahaha! Oh, young girl, do you think I need that money? I''ll tell you what, even if you


    offer thirty billion, these two bastards will still have to die here tonight!"


    When Lucy heard those words, her expression changed suddenly.He didn''t want money! Now, this is


    getting troublesome.


    "So, how will it be? Do you twoe out, or do we go in?" asked Tommy.


    At that moment, Matthew, who had been silent for a while, finally spoke up, "There''s no need to


    rush.Just hold on.Our people are almost here!"


    Hearing this, Tommy burst intoughter.


    "You called for backup too? Oh, that''s funny.Do you think you can get people to back you up in


    Eastshire? Fine then, I''ll wait for a while, but I''ll see if there is anyone in Eastshire who dares to go


    against me!"


    The people around Tommy also let out hystericalughs while looking at Matthew as if he was a fool.


    Lucy looked at Matthew in surprise; she didn''t even know that he had called for backup.She was


    chatting with the crown prince just now, and Matthew had been sending text messages.I guess it was


    probably at that time.


    But what''s the use of getting someone here? Tommy is the gang leader in Eastshire; who would dare


    defy him? After waiting for a while, Tommy asked impatiently, "Hey kid, where''s the backup you called?


    Why hasn''t he arrived yet? Is he intimidated by my name?"


    Just then, a voice came from outside the door.


    "Sorry, I''m a littlete.This ce is quite far"


    Tommy fumed, "Who the f*ck is talking?"


    The crowd spread out, and Philip stood in the middle of the crowd, smiling indifferently.


    "It''s me!"

 Chapter 1350

    Chapter 1350


    Chapter 1350


    Tommy''s expression changed instantly when he saw Philip.


    Although he was bragging loudly about how the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire had to show him


    respect, it also had to depend on who that person was in the Ten Greatest Families! The Ten Greatest


    Families still had firm control over Eastshire.


    Tommy, the biggest gang leader in Eastshire, actually had a status simr to that of the high-level


    members of the Ten Greatest Families.


    However, if he was to bepared with the Masters of the Ten Greatest Families, he was far less


    powerful.He quickly forced a smile.


    "Oh, Master White! I''m really sorry, I...I didn''t mean you.I...I''m actually cursing the trashy helper this


    b*stard called.It has nothing to do with you...Don''t get me wrong..."


    Philip continued smiling and said calmly, "I am the trashy helper that Mr.Larson called!"


    A dumbfounded Tommy immediately looked at Matthew.


    Then, Tommy looked at Philip and said tremblingly, "Master White, you know him?"


    Ignoring Tommy, Philip walked straight into the private room without saying a word.


    Tommy wanted to go in with him, but several more people came in at that moment.


    When he saw these people, his eyes widened so much that it seemed like his eyeballs were about to


    pop out of their sockets.


    "Master So, Master Wayne, Master Turner...W-Why are you all here?"


    Tommy''s voice was trembling because what he saw in front of him were the nine Masters of the Ten


    Greatest Families.


    This meant that all Masters of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire had basically arrived! As a matter


    of fact, the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire had a drastic change that night.


    The Fisher Family was wiped out, so there were only nine families left.


    The arrival of these nine people meant that the whole of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire had


    gathered here! The people around were also thunderstruck.


    Anyone who hung around this area was more or less knowledgeable, and naturally, they would know


    who these nine Masters were.


    Now, all nine Masters were gathered here, and this was a spectacle that Eastshire had not seen for


    many years! Why was this happening, though? Who were the nine Mastersing for? Tommy


    grinned and greeted each Master, but no one paid him any attention.


    In the eyes of these Masters, he was just a small fry.


    After that, everyone went straight into the private room, sped their fists at Matthew, and apologized.


    "Mr.Larson, we''re sorry for beingte!"


    When these words came out, everyone else was shocked; they were speechless.


    At the same time, Tommy gaped, as he locked like a fool.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    These nine Masters were all here because of Matthew? Furthermore, most importantly, Matthew was


    sitting there while these nine Masters stood in front of him, speaking with their fists sped! Such


    courtesy was only seen in the attitude of subordinates toward their superiors.


    Who exactly is he? How could the nine Masters be so respectful to him? Tommy couldn''t help but pinch


    himself hard on his thigh; the severe pain reminded him that this was not a dream.


    He panicked even more as he really couldn''t understand what big shot he had offended this time, but


    there was no doubt that this person could easily crush him with just one finger! Matthew casually


    greeted the nine Masters before looking at Tommy with a smile.


    "Now, Mr.Marshall, are youing in, or are we going out?"


    Tommy was already quivering with fear now, and Matthew''s words made him cower so much more that


    he almost kneeled.


    With a grim face and a shaky voice, he pleaded.


    "Sir...I- I was blinded by my stupidity and ignorance.I don''t know who gave me the guts to offend you.I


    was so foolish!"


    He gave himself two hard ps across the mouth and continued, ¡®Sir, please have mercy on me and


    spare my worthless life.I will never dare do that again in the future...Please...I''m begging you!"

 Chapter 1351

    Chapter 1351


    Chapter 1351


    Matthew ignored him while holding a ss of wine in his hand.


    Among those people, Master Turner had the closest rtionship with Tommy, with quite a few business


    interests going on between them.


    However, at that time, he immediately walked out of the private room, grabbed Tommy by the neck, and


    dragged him directly into the room.


    "Did you not hear Mr.Larson? He asked you to get in! Kneel right here!"


    Heshed out at Tommy.


    Master Turner was a smart person.He was also acting under Matthew''s words.He knew that if the


    ignorant Tommy continued to stand outside so ignorantly, this matter might not end so easilyter.


    After hearing his words, Tommy knelt down, as his entire body trembled.He leaned over to Master


    Turner and whispered, "Master Turner, this...Who exactly is this person? If you could just let me know


    his identity...Even if I die tonight, at least I die knowing the reason why"


    Master Turner red at him.


    "Who is this person, you ask? Let me tell you, This is Mr.Matthew Larson from Eastcliff.He is Mr.Billy


    Newman''s heir; Eastshire, including our Ten Greatest Families, now sees Mr.Larson as our leader!"


    Upon hearing that, Tommy widened his eyes in shock as he locked at Matthew with an unbelievable


    expression.


    Who would have imagined that this seemingly in young man would have such an identity? It was no


    wonder the Masters of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire came in person and treated him so


    respectfully! He''s the Lord of Eastshire! How powerful is he to have been able to overpower the Ten


    Greatest Families? Tommy was almost dying of remorse now.


    He was such a person of position that even if there were a hundred more of me, I wouldn''t be able to


    withstand his single finger crashing down! How did I get myself into such a situation? Matthew looked


    at him with a half-smile.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Master Marshall, Miss Snow has offered thirty million to settle this matter just now, but you disagreed


    with it.Now, how much do you think our lives are worth?"


    After he saw Matthew''s expressions, Tommy was frantic with fear as he opened his mouth to plead,


    "Mr.Larson, please don''t tease me.I was so blinded by my earlier foolishness that I dared to go against


    you.H-How about this? I''ll offer you three hundred million in exchange for my life."


    Matthew saidzily, "Three hundred million? Master Marshall, a big shot like you¡ªthe gang leader of


    Eastshire, so powerful that even the Ten Greatest Families have to respect you¡ªand your life is only


    worth three hundred million?"


    Tommy grimaced, and raw panic was in his voice as he spoke.


    "Mr.Larson, I was just bragging; I''m a nobody! H-How about this¡ªfive hundred million.Does five


    hundred million sound better?"


    Matthew held the wine ss in his hands and smiled indifferently, not giving him any response.


    At that moment, the crown prince, who was sitting beside him, stood up and kicked Tommy in the face.


    "Damn! Do you think we need money? Tell you what, if you want to live, bring us three billion, and add


    your right hand on top of it!"


    Tommy''s expression changed.


    Three billion? I don''t even have that much money.


    Even worse, he''s asking me to add my right hand on top of it! Is he trying to back me into a corner?


    "Mr.Larson, I-I really can''te up with so much money.I-l know you''re a bigger person than that.How


    about you spare me once?"


    Tommy begged shakily.


    The crown prince snapped, "You motherf*cker, who the hell are you begging? It''s me who made the


    suggestion! What do you mean by that when you''re begging him? Are you looking down on me?"


    Tommy nced at the crown prince with some resentment.He didn''t know who the crown prince was;


    he just thought that he was Matthew''s front man trying to unt himself.


    If it weren''t for Matthew''s sake, Tommy would have fought back long ago.


    At this time, Master Turner hurriedly approached Tommy and whispered, "This is the crown prince of


    Mightwater.He is not someone you can afford to mess with!"


    Tommy was thunderstruck, and he froze on the spot.The crown prince of Mightwater; these five words


    were too terrifying!

 Chapter 1352

    Chapter 1352


    Chapter 1352


    Although Matthew''s identity was scary enough, Tommy had never heard of his doings.


    Thus, he did not have a visual impression of Matthew.He still had hope, thinking that he might be lucky


    this time in the sense that Matthew would spare him.


    However, the crown prince of Mightwater was different! He was a devil''s child and was infamous for


    being notorious in the Six Southern States.


    None of the rich kids from the Ten Greatest Families in each province¡ªnot even the big shots within-


    would have a good end if they went against the crown prince.


    Although the crown prince had never been to Eastshire, Tommy had heard a lot of stories about him.


    If one were to offend the crown prince, they would end up either dead or disabled! Even the heirs of the


    Ten Greatest Families in each province had arrived at the same ending, let alone him? Tommy knelt on


    the ground and bowed while begging; he had lost all hope of struggling now.


    The crown prince grew impatient after seeing Tommy behaving this way.


    He picked up a ss bottle next to him andnded a blow directly on Tommy''s head.


    "Shut up! Your voice is annoying me!"


    At that moment, blood dripped down Tommy''s forehead, but he didn''t even dare to wipe it.


    This was the gang leader of Eastshire, who was once powerful but had now ended up like a pathetic


    insect that could easily be crushed with one finger.


    On the other hand, the nine Masters stood to the side and no one spoke up for Tommy.


    Under such circumstances, no one would go against Matthew and the crown prince for someone like


    Tommy! The crown princended a few more punches on Tommy.


    Eventually, if it weren''t for Matthew stopping him, he would have sliced off Tommy''s hand.


    Then, Matthew asked Tommy to bring him five hundred million to settle the matter, and the extremely


    distressed Tommy could only agree to the request.


    In the end, he took his men and left in disgrace.


    At the same time, near the door was Jerry, who tried to slip away but was stopped in his tracks.


    He was standing beside Tommy earlier, arrogant and proud. Now that he had witnessed Tommy


    kneeling on the ground begging for mercy, he froze with horror.


    Judging from Jerry''s understanding, Tommy was the real big shot among the people with whom he


    could get in touch.He simply could not imagine what kind of giants Matthew and the crown prince were.


    Matthew did not bother to engage in a conversation with such a person, so he left him to the crown


    prince.


    The nine Masters didn''t stay too long either.


    After everything was taken care of, they left one after another.


    In the end, the entire bar was cleared of people.


    Those who had originally stayed to watch the action had all slipped away; no one dared to stay there


    any longer.


    Yet, the two girls who were previously brought into the room by the crown prince were still standing


    outside the door with a grim expression as they tried to enter the room.


    Although it was the crown prince who brought them in, when they saw the conflict between him and


    Tommy, they immediately went to Tommy''s side.


    They initially thought they could hook up with Tommy, but they never dreamed that the crown prince


    was the real big shot.


    Thinking about this, both of them were full of regrets.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As a result, they remained there in the hopes that they could have the crown prince''s favor again.


    For them, it was a great blessing to be able to hook up with someone like Tommy.


    However, if they could hook up with the crown prince, that would be enough for them to brag about for


    the rest of their lives! After standing at the door for a while, the two quietly slipped into the room and


    apologized to the crown prince with tearful eyes, hoping he would give them another chance.


    When the crown prince saw them, he gave them a friendly smile and wanted to take them out


    immediately.


    The two girls were overjoyed as they each wrapped themselves around his arms and followed him


    affectionately.


    Matthew was quite speechless.


    He knew that after tonight, these two girls would be done for.


    However, this was what they brought upon themselves, and it had nothing to do with him! After the


    crown prince left, Lucy and Matthew were the only ones left in the room.


    Lucy looked at Matthew with flustered cheeks.


    Just as she was about to speak, he turned to look at her.


    "What are you still doing here?"

 Chapter 1353

    Chapter 1353


    Chapter 1353


    Lucy couldn''t help but stare at him.


    A beauty like her, and not to mention, she was also a popr star.


    No matter where she went, there would be people going after her and surrendering themselves to her.


    Reasonably speaking, this should have been Matthew''s chance now that they were the only ones in


    the room.


    What does he mean by this? Why does it seem like I shouldn''t be here? Lucy was a stubborn


    character; initially, she thought about leaving after thanking him, but after hearing his words, she was


    immediately annoyed.


    "Why can''t I be here?"


    Matthew had only made a casual remark; he didn''t expect that she would be annoyed.He scratched his


    head and exined, "I didn''t mean that...I mean, this is my private room..."


    His words made Lucy even more irritated.


    "So, what''s wrong with it? I didn''t drink your wine, and I didn''t eat your food.Do you mean I can''t just sit


    here?"


    Matthew was dumbfounded.Why is she suddenly so angry? He simply stopped talking to avoid another


    conflict with her.


    Lucy had really nned to leave.


    But then, the more she thought about it, the angrier she became, so she just sat there and refused to


    move.


    The two of them just stared at each other, not saying a word.


    The silence was broken with Tommy rushing into the room.He held a card in his hands and looked at


    Matthew in fear.


    "Mr.Larson...h-here''s five hundred million..."


    Matthew took the card before his lips curved into a faint smile when he looked at Tommy''s painful


    expression.Then, he turned his gaze toward Lucy.


    Actually, he was nning to discuss some personal affairs with Tommy and wanted her to leave.


    However, remembering the way that she was fuming earlier, he had no choice but to give up.


    "Mr.Marshall, shall we have a chat in another room?" he suggested with a smile.


    Tommy immediately nodded his head as he did not dare to disagree.


    Matthew got up and walked out the door.


    Lucy stood at the back and couldn''t help but be even more irritated.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She had never seen a man who treated her this way! On the other hand, Tommy became much more


    intelligent.


    He followed Matthew to the door and suddenly turned his head to order, "Hey you, head upstairs and


    arrange a luxurious single room for Miss Snow: "Miss Snow, I''m really sorry for frightening you


    earlier.Why don''t you head upstairs and take a rest first?"


    As Lucy still felt angry, she wanted to refuse the offer.


    However, after thinking about it, the room that she lived in had been arranged by Jerry.


    Now that they had severed their ties, she definitely would not be able to return there tonight.


    What made it worse was that she didn''t even bring any identification documents with her, which meant


    that she would end up on the streets if she left.So, in the end, she could only agree unwillingly and


    went upstairs to rest.


    Matthew didn''t care about this.


    In fact, he didn''t care about Lucy at all.


    To him, what happened with her tonight was just a coincidence and the most important thing was


    Tommy! When she was out of sight, he took Tommy to an unupied room and told everyone to give


    them some private time.


    After that, he turned to look at Tommy with a smile.


    "Mr.Marshall, it must be very distressing to pay such arge sum of money, am I correct?"


    That sum of money was basically equivalent to Tommy''s savings for all these years.Tommy was indeed


    very distressed, but he still replied quickly, "I don''t feel distressed.Not at all! Mr.Larson...t-this is the


    punishment I deserve"


    Matthew threw the bank card on the table and said calmly, "Mr.Marshall, I can give you back your


    money.However, I hope you can help me with something!"


    Tommy couldn''t help but stare at Matthew with wide eyes.


    "Mr.Larson, it is my honor to be able to work for you! As long as it''s yourmand, I will go through


    hell and high water for you!"


    Matthew shook his head.


    "Mr.Marshall, I don''t think you understand what I mean.What I want you to do is not that simple! I want


    you to help me keep an eye on the Ten Greatest Families and, when necessary, even help me wipe


    them out!"

 Chapter 1354

    Chapter 1354


    Chapter 1354


    Horror appeared on Tommy''s face as he looked at Matthew in disbelief.


    "Mr.Larson, W-What are you talking about? Keep an eye on the Ten Greatest Families? But why? D-


    Don''t they treat you with respect?" Tommy inquired.


    Matthew shook his head in denial.


    "It''s all just a show.They aren''t genuine at all.They''re insidious underneath those deceptive


    facades.Only God knows how many times they have gone against me behind the scenes! That''s why I


    need someone in Eastshire to watch them.And you are the best candidate."


    He had fullyprehended what Matthew meant by that.As Tommy stared at Matthew, he began to


    weigh the pros and cons in his head.


    Noticing that, Matthew demanded, "I know what you''re hesitating about; there''s no room for you to


    voice your opinion.It¡¯s an order.Tommy Marshall, you have no choice"


    Aglint of resentment shed across Tommy''s eyes.He was clearly aware that Matthew was nning to


    impose the order on him.


    After drawing in a deep breath, he decided to agree to it first before snitching on Matthew to the Ten


    Greatest Families.


    However, Matthew suddenly snapped his fingers before Tommy could say anything.Then, he felt his


    heart being prodded by something sharp without a warning.


    Within that fleeting second, Tommy''s legs went weak as he stumbled onto the ground.He thought he


    was on the brink of death at that moment.


    "W-What happened?"


    He was shocked to the core.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead of answering Tommy, Matthew merely snapped his fingers again.


    Tommy''s heart throbbed with pain, and he almost fainted on the spot.His eyes widened at Matthew


    upon realization.The pain was all because of Matthew snapping his fingers!


    "I nted a devouring curse in your heart.This kind of curse needs to be fed every three months, so


    you''ll need the antidote from me to survive.Otherwise, if you don''t take the antidote for more than three


    months, the curse will devour your heart and you''ll die in agony."


    The terrifying truth scared the living daylights out of Tommy.


    News of Lord Voodooc''s arrival in the Suburb of Eastcliff had circted around Eastshire, so he knew


    about it.


    Nevertheless, Tommy had never imagined in his wildest dreams that he would be cursed by someone.


    Kneeling before Matthew, he implored, as his voice quivered in fear, "Mr.Larson, save me,


    please.Please...I...I already brought the money with me¡ª"


    Matthew interrupted, "Just do as I say if you want to live.Tommy Marshall, you''re a smart guy.You know


    what you should do, right?"


    Tommy''s countenance was ghastly pale as he finally realized the reason why Matthew could take


    control of him.He had no choice now! Since things had reached a stalemate for him, he lowered his


    head before nodding helplessly.


    Matthew smiled lightly.


    "Remember¡ªkeep this between the two of us or you''ll die.The curse has formed a corrtion with your


    heart, so I advise you to not provoke it unless you have a death wish."


    The man''s ¡®advice¡¯ had obliterated Tommy''sst strand of hope.


    With that kind of curse on him, he had to stay loyal to Matthew for perpetuity! After assigning tasks to


    Tommy, Matthew went upstairs to take some rest.He didn''t want to look for the crown prince yet, for his


    reluctance to watch the tragedy befall the twodies.


    Tommy prepared a ce for him.So, he went to the room where the lights were on.


    As he was striding toward the bed, the bathroom door suddenly opened and Lucy came out with a


    towel wrapped around her body.


    Since she had just finished her shower, the slight sheen on her wless skin radiated under the lights,


    alluring one to bite it.Their eyes met, and the girl shrieked immediately, "Ah! You pervert!"

 Chapter 1355

    Chapter 1355


    Chapter 1355


    In fact, this room was specially prepared by Tommy.


    Due to his assumption that Matthew fancied Lucy, Tommy specifically arranged for her to first take a


    breather in this room.He had set things up so that Lucy would be waiting for Matthew in the room.


    Sometimeter, Tommy brought Matthew to the room Lucy was in as he had assumed that the two


    were in a rtionship.


    However, that was very much not the case for Matthew and Lucy.


    Lucy was dead tired from the long day when she was brought to the room.She first took a shower


    before getting ready to call it a day.She definitely had not an inkling that there would be others entering


    the room after her.


    As for Matthew, he would never have expected Tommy to arrange for him to be sharing a room with


    others.


    As such, the two met in a strange and unexpected situation.


    At this point, Lucy¡ªwho was covering her chest with one hand¡ªwas screaming while she pointed at


    Matthew as she viewed him as the big bad wolf in this situation.


    Matthew himself was at a loss.


    "T-Take it easy...I didn''t know this was your..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Lucy''s towel unexpectedly came loose and fell, revealing Lucy''s


    perfect figure to Matthew who was in front of her.


    In an instant, time stood still for the two as awkwardness started to permeate the air in the room.


    Matthew was the first to act by taking off his jacket with the intention of giving it to Lucy for her to cover


    herself up.


    Lucy misunderstood his actions and thought of him as a degenerate, though.


    "You scoundrel! I''ll fight you to the end!"


    Lucy screamed before aiming at his crotch with her leg.If it were any other person that was doing so,


    Matthew would have retaliated by sending a kick back to the attacker.


    However, she was just an innocent girl in this situation, which was why he had reservations about


    having any physical contact with her.


    Having no other choice in this situation, he chose to avoid the iing attack.


    Unfortunately, Lucy suffered further mishaps when Matthew avoided her kick.


    Due to her putting all of her strength into her kick, the momentum had caused her to stumble forward


    the moment she missed her mark before she fell on her back with a plop.


    This time, she hadpletely exposed herself in various ways.


    Lucy almost went insane, as she had never been through such humiliation before.She wanted to cover


    her face and cry out in shame, but remembered that she was still in her birthday suit.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    However, her hands were tied in this situation, as regardless of how she tried to stand, she would be


    exposing herself to the man behind her.


    Nevertheless, it was much more humiliating if she were to continue lying on the floor like this.


    At this moment, a bed sheet fell on her that covered up her entire body.


    Lucy was taken aback and immediately turned her head to find Matthew''s back facing her.


    "Quickly get up and put your clothes on in the back room;'' said Matthew.


    At this point, Lucy was filled with questions as she couldn''t understand what the man was nning.She


    couldn''t fathom how this man¡ªwho was alone with her in a room¡ªcould remain unfaltering even in a


    situation like this.


    Don''t tell me he''s really a gentleman after all? However, Lucy immediately dismissed such thoughts as


    she had seen how many men acted during her time in the entertainment industry.She would never


    believe that there would be a proper gentleman in this world.


    Regardless, she didn''t have the leisure to indulge in her thoughts.


    Wrapping herself with the bed sheet in a hurry, she went to the back room and locked the door behind


    her.


    Standing outside that door, Matthew was already on the verge of losing his mind.


    What just happened here?! Regardless, he decided not to dwell on the matter and prepared to leave


    the room.


    Just as he opened the door, a light blunt sound came from the back room, as though someone had


    fallen down.


    With a slight change in his expression, he immediately ran to the back room''s door.


    As Lucy had locked the door prior, Matthew could only ask for a response by knocking on the door.


    However, his expression changed once more as there was still no response from Lucy even after a few


    knocks.He immediately channeled his inner energy to break the door lock and force the door open.


    However, Matthew felt something was amiss the moment he entered the room, as he felt a dizzy spell


    washing over him.


    Fortunately, he was a sharp-witted man.


    Using the silver needle that was in his hand from the beginning, he immediately stabbed it into one of


    his pressure points to keep himself clear-headed.

 Chapter 1356

    Chapter 1356


    Chapter 1356


    After taking two steps backward, Matthew drank his elixir before rushing into the room to find Lucy¡ª


    who had the color drained from her face¡ªunconscious on the floor.


    Looking at the unconscious Lucy, he immediately ran to the window.


    At this time, a man dressed in ck had just descended onto the first floor with the rope Matthew


    found.


    With his face covered up, the man met Matthew''s eyes before turning around, and left with haste.


    Without a shadow of a doubt, it was this man who had filled the room with poisonous gas from outside


    the window.


    The man had filled the backroom with the poisonous gas as he thought Matthew would be the one


    entering the backroom.


    Since the poison was virtually undetectable, Matthew would have been in a dangerous situation should


    hee in without caution.


    However, out of the man''s expectations, Lucy was the first one to enter the room.


    Given that Lucy was not as capable as Matthew, she fell unconscious, as she was instantly affected by


    the poison.


    Matthew was about to give chase but had heard Lucy groaning behind him.He turned to find Lucy¡ª


    with her hands around her neck¡ªwith a pained expression.


    After a slight hesitation, Matthew chose to stay and gave up the chase.He then opened up the window


    to circte the air in the room before carrying Lucy to the bed.


    Checking her pulse, Matthew noticed that the poison had severely affected her.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He first made Lucy consume his elixir as a temporary solution to alleviate the situation.


    After that, he tore the clothes Lucy was wearing, revealing her bare figure.


    With full concentration, Matthew started inserting the needles he took out into several pressure points


    on Lucy''s body.


    Following that, he used his Divine Skill and transferred his essential Qi into Lucy¡ªvia his hand on


    Lucy''s forehead¡ªto expel the toxin in her, slowly but surely.


    Not long after, a gush of mist came flowing out of Lucy''s body.


    Evidently, it was the poisonous gas Lucy inhaled.


    Due to the dominant nature of the poison, the body had to be bare for the poison to be expelled.


    It would have been impossible to get rid of the poison if the affected wore any clothes.It was only after


    the procedure had passed the 30 minute mark did Matthew finish expelling the poison from Lucy.


    Even so, Matthew dared not becent.Heid Lucy on the bed and covered her up with a thin


    nket before sitting by her side to watch over her.


    Matthew was looking to see if there was any residue of the poisonous gas left inside of Lucy.


    Though the residue might not be fatal, it would be enough to severely cripple her day-to-day life.


    While watching over her, Matthew called the crown prince for him to send someone to investigate the


    matter, especially about the killer Matthew saw.


    And so, Matthew watched over Lucy that night while staying beside her, which was fortunate for Lucy


    as the poison inside her had recurred twice that night.


    Then, morning came.It was around nine o''clock when Lucy regained consciousness.


    At first, she wanted to go back to sleep after she had opened her eyes in a daze and found herself lying


    in bed.


    However, she widened her eyes in shock as the events from the day before shed through her


    mind.Incidentally, Matthew was sitting cross-legged beside the bed.


    The moment sheid eyes on him, Lucy turned pale as she deliberated about what that monster had


    done to her.


    While trying to figure out what had happened, she noticed the clothes she wore were scattered all over


    the floor.


    Due to the emergency yesterday night, Matthew had to tear off her clothes in order to save her life.


    Unfortunately, the aftermath of that looked exactly like a scene of a crime.


    "You scoundrel! I will kill you before killing myself!" Lucy roared before pouncing on Matthew.


    Though she was stark naked right now, she did not care as she thought that she was defiled.


    Since things hade to this, there was no ce in her mind to care whether she was stark naked as


    all she sought right now was death.


    With a frown, Matthew avoided her before he said, "You better not move about.Although the poison in


    your body has been expelled, your body still needs to rest"


    "What did you say?"


    Lucy snapped, "You...even went as far as to poison me? That''s it, you scoundrel! Degenerate! B*stard!


    You''re dying right now!"


    At this point, Matthew was starting to feel annoyed.


    "How could you act this way? Just when did I poison you? That was someone else''s doing.If I hadn''t


    rushed to save you, you would''ve been meeting your maker a long time ago!"

 Chapter 1357

    Chapter 1357


    Chapter 1357


    "Don''t you lie to me! It must''ve been you who poisoned me! You scoundrel! You...You''re surely not a


    good person! Even...Even in my death, I definitely won''t forgive you!"


    Does this woman have a delusion of persecution disorder? Matthew thought, as he was beyond


    speechless with the woman at this point.


    "It''s up to you whether to believe me! Since you seem fine now, I''ll take my leave here."


    Matthew stood up and was about to leave the room.But he was stopped in his tracks as Lucytched


    onto him.


    "Trying to run? I won''t let you! Right now, only one of us will be leaving the room alive!"


    Matthew was on the verge of breaking down.


    "Hey, miss.Do you mind putting on some clothes before talking to me? Do you think being naked is a


    good look on you?"


    Though Lucy was ashamed, she was filled with anger as well.


    "I...I...l am already defiled by you.Why would I still care about my appearance? You¡ª"


    "Let''s stop this tomfoolery;¡¯ Matthew interrupted her mid-sentence.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "How about this, let''s do a checkup at the hospital to see if you''re still a virgin.How about that?"


    "I won''t do a checkup, I...wait.W-What did...you just say? How did you know that I''m..."


    Matthew''s mouth twitched as he couldn''t believe that Lucy was still an inexperienced girl, especially


    when taking into the fact that she was in the entertainment industry.


    To Matthew''s knowledge, Lucy was indeed a rare breed to keep her purity while surviving in a


    corrupting environment.


    At this point, Lucy''s face was as red as a tomato.


    Due to her being more of an aloof person and being hostile to men, she managed to keep herself pure


    all these years despite working in a corrupting environment.


    However, she did not expect Matthew to see through her like this.


    Nevertheless, doubts started sprouting in her as she realized that she had not felt any pain or


    difort in her body.Did Matthew really not defile me?


    "By all means, go get a medical checkup if you don''t believe me.Let''s settle things with the medical


    report, what do you think?" said Matthew.


    Lucy continued ring at Matthew even after he had given his suggestion.


    Seconds passed before she gradually came to trust his words.


    "Alright, then I''ll get a medical checkup.But! If...If you''ve really defiled my purity, then...I''ll never let you


    off the hook!" Lucy yelled.


    Not bothered to continue the conversation, Matthew waved his hand and was about to leave the


    room.Yet, he was once again prevented from doing so, as Lucy immediately spoke up after noticing his


    intent to leave.


    "Hey, wait a second!"


    Helpless, Matthew answered, "Now what? Didn''t we agree to settle this with your medical report?"


    Lucy turned crimson with embarrassment.


    "I...my...that...What am I supposed to do if you leave right now? You''ve already torn up all my clothes!"


    Matthew pped his forehead in response.It was only after she pointed out the fact that he


    remembered doing such a thing.If he had left her alone here, that would have meant that Lucy would


    have to stay naked here.


    In the past, she could have still called for her manager to help her out.


    However, she no longer had a manager of her own.It would have been bad to leave her alone here,


    especially since she was a girl who had no friends around here.


    Thus, he went back into the room and took a seat.


    "Then cover yourself up with the nket first.I''ll have someone send you some clothes."


    After that, he took out his phone and called the crown prince for assistance.


    Lucy had already wrapped the nket around herself for some time.


    Regardless, she felt her cheeks grow bright red after listening to Matthew.


    Thinking back on how she wanted to fight Matthew to the death while being stark naked, she wanted


    nothing more than to bury her head in the sand out of shame.


    Not long after, there was a knock on the door.


    Matthew opened the door to find a group of girls dressed in office attire with arge box in each of their


    hands.


    "Mr.Larson, these are the clothes the crown prince had us prepare.As we are unaware of the size and


    style thedy has, we brought everything from the store here for you to pick on your own!"


    Saying that, the girls entered the room and emptied the boxes they held, and fully filled the room with


    clothes in no time.


    Taking a nce at the clothes, Matthew noticed that each and every one of them were from high-end


    brands.


    Any one of these clothes would have easily cost more than a hundred thousand.

 Chapter 1358

    Chapter 1358


    Chapter 1358


    After cing the clothes appropriately in the room, the girls then left with tact.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    After a brief moment of being speechless to the scenery before him, he turned and said loudly, "The


    clothes are here.Come and choose one for yourself"


    "Just bring the clothes in here."


    Lucy''s voice came from the backroom.


    Looking at the room filled to the brim with clothes, Matthew replied, "H-How am I supposed to do that?


    Come out here and pick them yourself!"


    Naturally, Lucy was unaware of what had happened and assumed that Matthew was intentionally trying


    to annoy her.She then came out of the backroom and said in anger, "What do you mean pick them


    myself? Cant you..."


    She stopped her sentence midway after finding the room was filled with clothes.To her, the room was


    now a treasure trove.


    As a celebrity herself, she had worn her fair share of luxury brand clothes.


    However, even she¡ªas a popr celebrity¡ªdid not receive such treatment before.She could not stop


    herself from being dazzled by the sight of all these luxury clothes disyed together.


    Not a single girl would be able to refuse the sight before her.


    At this point, Lucy had already forgotten what she was about to say, as she was going around the room


    while looking at every single one of the clothes with excitement.


    The excitement she felt instantly turned to shock when she saw the price tags on the clothes.


    Although she was a famous celebrity, her newfound fame was still fresh, which meant that the money


    she had to her name currently was only tens of millions.


    She was still not at the level where she could just easily buy such luxurious goods, especially when the


    goods themselves would easily cost her more than a hundred thousand per piece.


    To even think about buying such luxurious goods was frightening to Lucy.It was like a dream for her


    right now to be able to choose her outfit from all the clothes in front of her.


    Just like how every girl liked to shop, Lucy had the urge to go on a shopping spree now.


    The number of clothes she liked increased with every clothes sheid eyes on.


    This only solidified her feelings of wanting to keep all the clothes for herself inside her.


    Nevertheless, she still remembered her own standing in the end and chose a few of the cheapest


    clothes avable before going to get dressed in the backroom.


    When Lucy came back to the room fully dressed, she was like a princess, as her beauty was


    comparable to those princesses from fairy tales.


    Even Matthew was slightly taken aback at her beauty after taking a good look at her.


    Timidly, Lucy directed her attention at him.


    With her hands rubbing the corners of her clothes, she said, "I...l¡¯ll pay you back for the clothes.."


    Matthew waved his hand.


    "It''s fine, never mind about the money.I''ll be happy if you just stop calling me a scoundrel."


    Lucy blushed in response.


    Actually, she had checked her body in the room and noticed that she indeed still had her chastity.


    This led her toe to ept the fact that the man before her was truly a proper gentleman.


    Matthew opened the door and said to the girls outside, "It''s done.She chose her clothes.Go ahead and


    take back the remaining ones!"


    The girls immediately entered the room.One of the girls took a look at the size of the clothes Lucy was


    wearing before dering to the others, "Leave the ones that are the same size as this and take the rest


    away!"


    The girls all moved to pack up every single one of the clothes and left only the ones that were in Lucy''s


    size, which caused both Lucy and Matthew to be at a loss.


    Curious, Lucy asked, "Why are you leaving the clothes with this size number?"


    The girl¡ªwho checked the size of Lucy''s clothes¡ªsmiled before replying, "We have been told that


    every single style of the clothing would be purchased.As such, we''ve brought over every single size


    and style of the clothes we had.


    Since this is your size number, we''ve left only the ones in your size and took the rest away.


    Lucy''s eyes widened in shock before turning her attention toward Matthew.


    An inexplicable feeling grew inside her.


    Did Matthew actually buy all these clothes for me? Is this man usually so bold and overbearing? On the


    other hand, Matthew was just as speechless.


    Just what was the crown prince thinking? However, the situation did not end there as another group of


    people entered after the girls finished packing up the rest of the clothes.


    The new group of girls brought with them numerous styles of luxury bags and filled the room with them.


    "Miss, your bags have arrived.Please sign here."

 Chapter 1359

    Chapter 1359


    Chapter 1359


    Both Matthew and Lucy were thoroughly dumbfounded.It was shocking enough when those clothes


    were delivered here, and now it was all these bags? Did the crown prince just buy everything from


    some luxury store?


    "Why all these bags?" Lucy asked timidly while looking at Matthew for an answer.


    Though Lucy adored all these bags, she was clear on her own status and standing, which was why she


    did not have the audacity to receive them.


    One of the salesgirlsughed.


    "Miss, a girl must have on them an appropriate bag that matches their look.And don''t worry.All these


    bags have been paid for.Hence, these are all your bags now.You can change which bag you want to


    carry easily now.Well, since we''ve delivered the goods, we''ll take our leave here!"


    Saying that, the girls all left one after another.


    Lucy turned to Matthew.


    "I...I only wanted some clothes to wear.Why are you doing all these..."


    Helplessly, he replied, "I have no idea myself"


    Matthew had only asked for the crown prince to send some clothes over and had not expected him to


    actually bring the whole store to Matthew.


    "Then...what should we do with all these now?"


    Lucy couldn''t help but gulp while looking at all these bags.


    Not a single girl would be able to resist the temptation of all these designer bags, even if that girl was a


    superstar like Lucy.


    With a wave of his hand, Matthew replied, "Just do what you want with them.I''m leaving now since


    there''s something I need to do."


    He then immediately left the room as he ignored Lucy''s repeated calls, leaving a dumbfounded Lucy in


    a room full of clothes and bags.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    After Matthew came downstairs, he pulled his phone out and was about to call the crown prince, but


    stopped after noticing a luxury car came to an abrupt stop in front of him.


    With a smile on his face, the crown prince rolled the car window down.


    "Matthew, looks like you had a wild night.You even ripped her clothes up? I never pegged you as such


    a wild man!"


    Looking at the crown prince, Matthew went into a fit of anger.


    "What do you mean I had a wild night? It was because that woman was poisoned, which led to me


    ripping her clothes off to cure her poison!"


    Matthew roughly exined what transpiredst night.It was only after Matthew''s exnation did the


    crown prince have the light dawned on him.


    "So that''s the story.Ah, and here I thought...Hehehe..."


    The crown prince''s reply prompted Matthew''s re.


    "What''s wrong with you? I only asked for you to send some clothes over, not to bring the whole store


    over.Are you bragging about your wealth now?"


    The crown prince wore an innocent expression¡ªas though he was falsely used¡ªbefore exining


    himself, "Matthew, you can''t me me for that since you didn''t clearly exin what happened and only


    said that you tore someone''s clothes off.


    As such, I had thought that you and Lucy were madly in love with each other.If so, doesn''t that make


    Lucy my sister-inw? And, since she is my sister-inw, how could I only offer up just any clothes?


    Which is why I have ordered for my men to bring everything from the store over to you!"


    With that, Matthew finally understood why the crown prince acted that way, and was left utterly


    speechless.


    "So, what do you n to do now? How about just returning all those things?" Matthew asked.


    The crown prince waved his hand.


    "Forget it.As the crown prince, how can I return what I have bought? It would only tarnish my reputation


    if I were to do so! Fine, we''ll just have to consider it as a littlepensation for the girl.I mean, you did


    see thedy naked after all!"


    Unable to retort, Matthew stayed silent for a while before replying, "No one would consider you a mute


    prince if you don''t talk!"


    His reply only prompted the crown prince to grin like a fool.


    Ignoring the crown prince''s grinning, Matthew boarded the car before speaking in a serious tone.


    "Right, have you found the culprit?"


    "I came here to find you because of this matter.Come, I''ll take you to see someone who definitely


    knows about the culprit!"


    "Who is this person?"


    The crown prince said nothing, and only started his sports car before driving off with the roar of his car.


    Thirty minutester, the two of them arrived at a rather shabby street in the southern part of the city.


    The crown prince parked his car at the roadside, which immediately attracted numerous nces in his


    direction.


    The young and beautiful girls among those that threw nces at the crown prince even added in winks,


    and some of them were bold enough toe over to hit on the crown prince, yet he ignored all their


    advances.


    With Matthew in tow, the crown prince crossed the street and entered the dpidated market.

 Chapter 1360

    Chapter 1360


    Chapter 1360


    The market looked to be from the nies and had various kinds of goods.


    With a puzzled expression, Matthew followed the crown prince from behind as the two reached a


    particr stall at the end of the market.


    Next to the stall was a banner that read: ¡®Fortune Teller Lennon.See what your future holds!"


    Matthew then turned to look at the stall owner.


    The owner was a slit-eyed mustached middle-aged man with his hair greasy and his teeth yellow.


    With his greasy hairbed into a middle part style, the owner looked just like ackey that would


    betray others without a second thought.


    The owner was stroking his mustache with both hands while eyeing¡ªlike a thief eyeing a box of


    treasure¡ªat mainly the bottoms of all the girls passing by.


    If any of their bottoms were slightly bigger than average, the owner would continue to stare at them


    until they were out of sight.


    Should any of these girlse any closer to his stall, he would definitely seize his chance to tell them:


    "Miss, it looks like there are dark clouds looming over you.I''m afraid that there would be bloodshed in


    your immediate future.How about letting me have a closer look at your fortune? Though I am but a


    fortune teller, privy to the heaven''s secrets, I aim to save themon man.Do not turn your back on


    me, for it is your destiny to have met me"


    It was no surprise to anyone for the girls to immediately run away in fear when the owner¡ª looking the


    way he was¡ªsaid such a line to them.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The crown prince brought Matthew closer and sat at the stall.


    "Melvin, do tell me what would be my luck in love affairs in the immediate future?"


    The moment the owner saw the crown prince, his gaze immediately went to the back of thetter, as


    though he was looking for someone else.


    In the end, the owner shook his head in disappointment before replying, "Why is it just you? Where''s


    your mother?"


    If it were someone else that posed this question to the crown prince, he would have already ordered


    the person''s execution.Nevertheless, the crown prince was tolerant of the owner.


    Hearing the owner''s question, not only was the crown prince not in anger, but he even smiled before


    replying, "My mother isn''t here.However, she did tell me to gouge your eyes out to make wine if you


    keep staring at her!"


    The owner leaned back in his chair andughed.


    "That''s fine by me.That way, I can keep staring at her all day long.After all, I can only see this as your


    mother''s way of flirting with me! Hahaha.."


    The crown prince rolled his eyes, but was still not in anger.


    Looking at the crown prince''s behavior, Matthew became dumbfounded, as it was the first time for him


    to see the crown prince being tolerant of another person.


    After all, Matthew knew just how monstrous the crown prince was, and just how extreme his temper


    was.


    Anyone that had the audacity to insult his mother would have been executed without fail.


    And yet, the crown prince was still being tolerant of this perverted stall owner.


    Just who is this man?


    "Matthew,e, I''ll introduce you.This man right here is Melvin Lennon.Melvin, this is my buddy,


    Matthew!" said the crown prince.


    However, Melvin did not even bother to raise his head and merely crossed his legs.


    "If you have nothing to say, then get lost.Don''t disrupt my business here.I cannot fathom the idiot that


    would be friends with you with that personality of yours"


    The crown prince didn''t get mad over the remark though.Getting down to business, he broached into


    the main topic instead.


    "Last night, my friend here was involved in an assassination attempt.However, I had no leads on the


    culprit even after going through the Six Southern States.I need your help in finding the culprit."


    Matthew''s confusion grew.


    If even the crown prince had difficulties in finding the culprit, what can this man do? It was only then did


    Melvin open his eyes wide before he said curiously, "A killer from outside the South? Who is this friend


    of yours that had even attracted such assassins?"


    Saying that, he raised his head and made eye contact with Matthew.With just a single nce at


    Matthew, Melvin''s expression immediately changed before he stood up abruptly.


    "You...You are..."


    "What''s wrong?" asked the crown prince, surprised.


    Melvin looked as though he had just seen a dead mane to life.It was only after a few seconds had


    passed did he ask in agitation, "You''re Matthew Larson?"


    With a confused expression, Matthew nodded.


    Looking at Matthew''s affirmation, Melvin took a deep breath before continuing, "What...What is your


    father''s name?"

 Chapter 1361

    Chapter 1361


    Chapter 1361


    The question surprised Matthew as he thought that Melvin knew something about him.


    Still, he answered with a random name to y it safe.


    Though there were clear signs that indicated Melvin was slightly disappointed with his answer, there


    was still fire in his eyes.


    "About that.Do you mind letting me read your palm?" asked Melvin.


    Though he was still doubtful about Melvin, Matthew went closer to him and extended his hand out to


    him.


    Melvin grabbed Matthew''s hand and started examining his palm for a while and taking a few sneaking


    nces at Matthew.


    At the end of it all, Melvin grinned as though he''d struck gold.


    "Young man, looks like our fates are intertwined! How about hiring me and putting me to work? I''m not


    a picky person.Just assign a dozen fairdies with attractive legs as my bodyguards.Oh, I do want


    them to have perky bottoms as well.As for my wage, I guess a few hundred million will do.I''m not picky


    after all.What do you say?"


    At this point, both the crown prince and Matthew were utterly bbergasted.


    "Are you insane?" both of them said in sync.


    However, the reason for the two of them to say the exact same sentence was different from one


    another.


    For the crown prince, he was shocked that Melvin was nning to take up a position by Matthew''s


    side.


    As for Matthew, he was just utterly dumbfounded at Melvin''s request.


    What kind of crazy requests is this man giving me? Melvin, on the other hand, continued grinning.


    "How about it? What do you say?"


    However, without waiting for an answer from Matthew, the crown prince immediately interjected, "I''ll


    pay you double the amount!"


    This made Matthew even more confused.Just what is happening here? Yet, the crown prince''s offer


    only earned him Melvin''s re.


    "It''s got nothing to do with you! Get lost! So, Mr.Larson, what do you think?"


    Matthew scratched his head.


    "I...I will have to reject your offer.I do not have the capability to meet your conditions."


    While Matthew gave his answer, the crown prince saw the look in Matthew''s eyes and knew that


    Matthew was on the verge of breaking down.


    "Ah, I understand that you''re still building up your career.Then, let''s do it this way¡ªhow much can you


    pay me?" asked Melvin.


    "Actually, I...don''t n on hiring anyone.Furthermore, even if I am hiring, the wage would be adjusted


    ording to the performance of that person.For the starting wage, I would have to say it would be at


    five thousand..."


    "It''s a deal!"


    Melvin immediately epted.


    ".Huh? What do you mean it''s a deal?"


    Matthew was unable toprehend just what had happened.


    Melvin stood up while fixing his appearance before replying, "My wage would be five thousand per


    month.However, you''ll need to provide clothing, amodation, and food!"


    Once again, Matthew was left confused over what just transpired.


    Weren''t we in the middle of finding the culprit? How did I end up hiring someone in this situation?


    Confused, he looked at Melvin¡ªwho somehow pulled out a small mirror and ab from god knew


    where¡ªin the middle of oiling his own hair with great caution.


    Just the thought of having such a man as his employee gave Matthew shivers in his body.


    The crown prince, on the other hand, was extremely envious of Matthew.


    "Melvin, I''m sure there''s still room for discussion between us.You know, there are countless beautiful


    women in Mightwater."


    Yet, with a glint in his eyes, Melvin only waved his hand as a sign of rejection.


    "Forget it.Besides your mother, I''m not interested in anyone else! The reason I''m following this kid is


    because of fate! I am only following the path the Heavens hadid out for me!"


    His words caused Matthew to have a scowl on his face.What fate? I don''t want no fate with you.


    In the end, Melvin packed up his things and followed Matthew while treating his new boss in an


    obsequious manner.


    "Now then, where are we heading, Mr.Larson?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew remained speechless, while the crown prince sighed at the development of the situation.


    "Since you''re already treating him as your boss, the very least you can do is find the culprit fromst


    night first, right?"


    "No problem.Finding the culprit is easy.Mr.Larson, can you tell me what kind of poison the culprit


    employed?"


    Matthew couldn''t hold back his surprise.


    "How did you know the culprit used poison?"


    Melvin replied, "To be able to retreat even after facing you only meant that you did not face that culprit


    in a head-on fight.If it wasn''t the act of poisoning, then what else would it be?"


    At this moment, Matthew thought that he might have to change his opinions about Melvin.


    Could this person actually be really skilled?

 Chapter 1362

    Chapter 1362


    Chapter 1362


    Matthew was shocked.


    However, he thought that since even the crown prince was tolerant of how outrageous Melvin was


    acting, it only meant that Melvin was no ordinary man.


    Melvin could be an extremely skilled person hiding in such a city.


    Thus, he exined to Melvin what had transpired the night before.


    Listening to Matthew''s retelling of the incident, Melvin nodded.


    "Alright, I have heard enough.Let''s go find the culprit!"


    Saying that, he kept his mirror andb by his chest, patted his bottom, and led the way.We''re going


    now? Matthew was dumbfounded.


    Regardless, he and the crown prince followed after Melvin before he quietly tugged on the crown


    prince, whispering, "Who is this man?"


    The crown prince shrugged.


    "Frankly speaking, I don''t know much.The rumors from the northwest has it that he was a ruthless man,


    but none of the rumors clearly indicate his identity.Regardless, he had saved me and my mother a few


    years ago.I''ve actually stayed with him for two years."


    Matthew nodded after listening to the crown prince''s exnation.


    Looks like Melvin Lennon is indeed not an ordinary man.


    The three of them went back to the crown prince''s car before squeezing into the sports car.


    Under Melvin''s direction, they drove the car to the suburbs of the city, and came to a stop in a remote


    vige.


    After that, Melvin pointed at a house at the east end of the vige.


    "There.The assassin you''re looking for is in there.However, I''m guessing there''s more than one of them


    inside, so you''ll have to tread lightly."


    Matthew nodded before heading over to the house with the crown prince in tow.


    As the two stood in front of the door, Matthew asked the crown prince to keep a lookout


    outside.Subsequently, he pushed open the door and entered the house.


    Inside, only eerie silence filled the house.


    The moment Matthew entered, he could clearly feel that there were small movements in the house, but


    even those movements stopped soon after.


    Clearly, the ones in the house had already realized his presence.


    Nevertheless, he went deeper into the house while practicing great caution.


    As the curtains were drawn and there was no lighting, the inside of the house was rather dim.


    Matthew raised his attention to the maximum while walking deeper into the house.


    However, just after three steps in, he heard something from on top of him.He looked up to find a man


    dressed in ck falling toward him with a knife clearly aiming at him.


    Simultaneously, two other men leaped out from the dark corners of the room and came at Matthew


    from both sides.


    Furthermore, he could hear a weapon drawn from behind him as well.No doubt there''s someone hiding


    behind the door.


    Right now, the only option left for him was to move forward.


    In front of Matthew was arge empty space with only a table in it.


    On top of that table was a wooden box.


    Having not the luxury of thinking, Matthew rushed forward to evade the iing attacks.However, the


    moment he took a step forward, the floor beneath him copsed a little, which immobilized his


    movement.


    Immediately after that, the wooden box on the table opened before three des came flying like bullets


    at him.


    No one would have been able to imagine such a situation, that the real danger was that wooden box on


    the table, Regardless, all efforts to avoid the iing des at such a distance would be in vain.


    With a grunt, Matthew immediately tore off his sleeve and used it to knock the des aside, avoiding


    certain death.


    Following that, the assassins behind him made their move instantly and came at Matthew once more.


    Matthew immediately rolled on the ground to avoid their attacks before scattering the silver needles he


    was holding at the assassins.


    Two of the men screamed as they were stabbed by the needles before falling to the ground, while the


    other two decided to make their retreat after considering the situation.


    Matthew acted swiftly and caught one of the men by their ankle, causing the man to fall on his front


    which resulted in a few of his ribs being broken.


    Thest man standing had already reached the front door, but his escape was in vain as the prince¡ª


    who was guarding the door¡ªkicked the assassin back into the room immediately.


    And so, Matthew came over and dragged the assassin back into the house.


    After the scuffle, Matthew checked the rest of the house and found that there were no other people


    here besides the four assassins he encountered.


    Taking a nce at the four, Matthew immediately recognized the one responsible for filling the room


    with poison the night before.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was just as Melvin said¡ªthe culprit was really hiding in this house.

 Chapter 1363

    Chapter 1363


    Chapter 1363


    Matthew then dragged the assassin into the house.Subsequently, the crown prince entered with Melvin


    behind him.


    "Who ordered you to kill me?"


    Matthew interrogated in a serious tone.The assassin stayed silent with a distant expression.


    Despite his ribs having been broken by Matthew earlier, the assassin showed no signs of being in pain


    and only showed an indifferent expression.


    Matthew''s expression grew cold as well, for he was already nning to torture the information out of


    the assassin.


    However, Melvin came over and interjected, "There is no need for further questions.These people are


    already akin to a killing machine.They wouldn''t have the knowledge of who their clients are!"


    "Why not?"


    Matthew was taken aback.


    "These assassins belong to Cathay''srgest assassin group called the Assassins Alliance.They were


    picked up by the alliance from a very young age and would undergo ten years of hard training to be


    professional assassins on an ind in the Pacific Ocean.Treating them as you would a human is a


    waste of time since these beings no longer have any human thoughts in them.The only thing left in


    them is just their next targets! The Assassins Alliance would notify them of their targets and nothing


    else.This is why I said there is no need for further questions.These people know next to nothing, not


    even who they were before!"


    Matthew widened his eyes in shock, as he never expected there would exist such assassins.


    Beside them, the crown prince wore the same expression of shock.


    "The Assassins Alliance? I''ve heard my uncle mention that name before.They''re not only thergest


    group of assassins in Cathay, but also one of the top three assassin groups in the whole


    world.However, I''ve also heard that hiring an assassin from the alliance costs very much.Just who in


    the world employed them?"


    Taking a nce at Matthew, Melvin gave his opinion.


    "If my prediction is not off, I would say the client is the Nns""


    "Why do you think so?" Matthew questioned.


    Melvin shrugged before replying, "You''ve caused Gilbert Nn some big losses back at Eastcliff.Since


    Gilbert Nn has always been a vengeful man, it was impossible for him to take it lying


    still.Furthermore, seeing that it would not be convenient for him to show his face after returning to


    Bainbridge, the only option for that man is to employ assassins to carry out his deed.Considering that


    the assassins by the Six Southern States would not go unnoticed by the crown prince, Gilbert might


    have thought that it was best to hire assassins from the Assassins Alliance."


    All the pieces fit in Matthew''s mind as he frowned at the revtion.


    If what Melvin said was true, Matthew would be facing a lot of trouble as he was now a target for the


    Assassins Alliance.


    Nevertheless, he tried torturing the assassins with his silver needles for information to corroborate the


    theory but, just as Melvin said, could gain no new information.


    On the contrary, the assassins bit the poison pills hidden in the roots of their teeth and took their own


    lives.


    This action of theirs proved that they were trained by the Assassins Alliance.They will be difficult to deal


    with.


    Matthew thought.


    "Melvin, how did you know these people were from the Assassins Alliance?" asked the crown prince


    after the three of them had left the house.


    "The poison they used is exclusive to the Assassins Alliance.They are one of a kind" Melvin replied.


    Matthew was impressed further since he was still puzzled on the matter before.


    Due to Matthew inheriting the jade pendant, it meant that he knew every venomous creature there was


    in the world.Yet, even he was stumped on the identity of the poison employed by the assassin the night


    before.


    Although he was considered to be immune to all poison as he was carrying the jade pendant given to


    him by Jinny, he was almost had by that poison.


    The important takeaway from the prior night was that even Matthew couldn''t cure the poison by way of


    medicine and could only expel the poison from Lucy''s body by using his silver needles in conjunction


    with his inner energy.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Seems like the alliance''s unique poison isn''t that simple to deal with.


    "Then how did you figure out that they were hiding here?" the crown prince continued to ask.


    Revealing his yellow teeth as he smiled, Melvin answered, "That''s a dumb question! The only hideout


    they have here in Eastshire is this one.If not here, then where else will they be?"


    Melvin''s answer left the crown prince speechless for a while.


    Matthew nced at Melvin before asking, "Then, how did you know the location of the Assassins


    Alliance''s hideout?"


    Melvin smiled.


    "Do you really think that I''m swindling people every day in the market? Let me tell you this: nothing


    escapes me should I require information about the things in the Six Southern States!"

 Chapter 1364

    Chapter 1364


    Chapter 1364


    Matthew couldn''t help but be astonished.Melvin Lennon.


    Just who is he for him to state such bold ims?


    "Melvin, what''s going to happen now? Would the Assassins Alliance keep sending out assassins to


    assassinate Matthew?" asked the crown prince.


    With a wave of his hand, Melvin replied, "I wouldn''t bet on it.There is still a proper order in the way the


    Assassins Alliance runs things.What the clients buy is the service of an assassin.The assassin that was


    hired will then continue to hunt the target until his mission ispleted.Naturally, should the assassins


    that were hired get killed in action, then the mission would be considered a failure.In such cases, the


    Assassins Alliance would not send out another batch of assassins for the failed target.The only option


    left for the client is to pay the alliance more money to hire another assassin to carry out the hit.Since


    we''ve dealt with the assassins here, the alliance would consider it a mission failure.Unless Gilbert pays


    for another assassin to take over the job, the alliance won''t be giving you more trouble!"


    The crown prince sighed in relief.


    "I''m at ease if that''s the case."


    Even Matthew was reassured by Melvin, though curiosity about the Assassins Alliance quickly filled


    Matthew''s mind.


    "The Assassins Alliance''s rules are rather unique." Melvin smiled.


    "Those with power would naturally be unique.Since the Assassins Alliance is a powerful group, the


    others would have to y by their rules.Furthermore, the assassins of the alliance are divided into


    different rankings and skills.If you want to avoid a mission failure, then you can pay a higher price to


    employ a much more skilled assassin.So long as you pay enough money, they would even be willing to


    kill the six kings for you!"


    Both Matthew and the crown prince widened their eyes and were thoroughly bbergasted at what


    Melvin had said.


    The six kings were by no means easy targets, and each of them could be said to be peerless,


    disregarding the other kings.


    For the Assassins Alliance to even dare take on a job that involved the kings as their target only


    showed that the power of the alliance was nothing to sneeze at.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After their discussion, the three went back to the city.It was then that Matthew received a call from


    Tommy, who asked him about how to handle the luxury goods left in his room.


    Slightly confused over the question, Matthew asked for further rification before understanding the


    situation.


    It turned out Lucy did not take any of the luxury goods with her when she left the hotel.


    The hotel staff was shocked when they found the mountain of luxury goods inside the room and


    immediately reported it to Tommy.


    Matthew was slightly surprised by Lucy''s action.He knew how big of a temptation those luxury goods


    had to girls.


    Back then, he had already seen the shine in Lucy''s eyes as Lucy stared at the mountain of luxury


    goods.He thought that even for a celebrity like Lucy, the temptation of these goods would have won her


    over.


    Furthermore, Matthew had told her that the luxury goods were to be hers.


    The possibility that Lucy would ovee the temptation and leave the hotel with only the clothes she


    wore had never urred in Matthew''s mind.


    Thus, what Tommy reported to Matthew was out of Matthew''s expectations.


    If it were any other girl, those luxury goods would have been long gone from the hotel room.


    Regardless, he couldn''t care less about the matter and had left Tommy in charge of what to do with the


    goods.


    After his call with Tommy ended, a call from Philip came as well.


    Philip told Matthew that the nine family heads would be holding a banquet for Matthew and the crown


    prince at the Cameron Hotel as an apology to the two men.


    Hearing that, Matthew did not refuse the invitation and agreed to attend on the spot.


    Meanwhile, inside another five-star hotel in Eastshire.


    Lucy was sitting with Alyssa¡ªwho was just as fair and beautiful as Lucy¡ªand had clearly been crying,


    evidenced by Lucy''s swollen eyes.


    Alyssa was also a national celebrity like Lucy and had a good rtionship with thetter, as the two


    were debut mates.


    Since Alyssa was more of a violent person, she became angry after listening to Lucy retelling of what


    happened the night prior.


    "Lucy, you''ve been deceived! Do you think this is some fantasy drama? Taking off your clothes to cure


    poison? I''m telling you right now, that man is a degenerate and is taking advantage of you! You


    absolutely must have no mercy for a person like him!"

 Chapter 1365

    Chapter 1365


    Chapter 1365


    Lucy quickly shook her head.


    "Alyssa, you misunderstood him.I...I''ve already checked and...I wasn''t defiled by him.I...I didn''t even


    bleed.."


    Her denial prompted a re from Alyssa.


    "You silly goose.What do you know? Oh, so you''re saying that he did not defile you even after taking off


    your clothes? Do you really believe that? And thatment about you being a virgin? Heh, if he hadn''t


    seen it for himself, how would he have known that you were one?"


    Lucy''s face grew scarlet red.


    "But, if...if he really had seen that, then...why did he...not go any further..."


    Lucy continued mumbling.


    Outraged, Alyssa replied, "Two possibilities here! First, he''s a coward.Since he''s as timid as a mouse,


    he couldn''t bear the consequences.This would exin why he backed out at thest second, and only


    took a small advantage of you! Second, hmph, is that he is utterly ipetent! Since he couldn''t deal


    with you, he could only use such perverted methods to take off your clothes and molest you!"


    With confusion growing inside her, Lucy widened her eyes.


    "R-Really?"


    "What else is there then? Lucy, you have to wake up and smell the coffee! Remember just what kind of


    society we live in! Do you really think that there would exist a gentleman that would not take advantage


    of a woman when the opportunity arises? I''m telling you: there is not a single good man in this world!"


    Tears welled up in Lucy''s eyes once more.She wasing to hate the trust she''d had for Matthew.


    "I''m telling you right now.You can''t just let this matter be! You have his contact information, right? I''ll find


    this man today no matter what and help avenge you for this humiliation!" Alyssa eximed.


    Remembering how authoritative Matthew wasst night, Lucy quickly waved her hands to discourage


    her friend.


    "Forget it.Alyssa, he has a lot of influence in Eastshire.."


    Alyssa sneered, "Influence? Hah, just how much of an influence can he have?! Lucy, I''ve recently


    hooked up with someone that is sly and has various connections.I''ll introduce you when hees by


    tonight.Not many people in the world would dare offend this man.For that Matthew to bully us? Just


    watch how I''m going to deal with him!"


    Since Lucy was more of a passive character, she was reluctant to cause a scene and only shook her


    head once more.


    Alyssa persisted for a while before finally sighing helplessly, as Lucy did not change her mind.


    "Geez, you silly goose.I''m not sure what you are so worried about.Whatever, since you decided to let it


    be, I won''t say anything more about the matter.However, you''ll have to prepare for tonight''s event


    properly.Otherwise, your career in show business will be over!"


    After Lucy had run off from Tommy, her manager had contacted the management of Lucy''spany,


    notifying them that Lucy disobeyed thepany''s arrangement.


    The executives were furious and threatened to neglect Lucy in the future as well as to seek mary


    compensation for the breach of agreement from her.


    However, the manager waster killed by the crown prince, which was why thepany was in the


    dark about the incident that happened after that.


    Since thepany couldn''t reach the manager, the information they had was that Lucy was


    insubordinate.


    As such, thepany had sent for someone to hurry to Eastshire to settle this matter.


    Lucy was afraid that if she did not handle tonight''s event well, there would be trouble further down the


    road for her.


    This exined why Alyssa was with her now as Alyssa had also rushed to her side to help deal with


    the matter.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After their discussion about the matter with Matthew, Lucy''s face was drained of all colors before she


    said, "Alyssa, about thepany...what should I do?"


    Alyssa smiled.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already asked the person whom I was talking about toe here.He told me that he''ll


    help you settle this matter!"


    It was only then did Lucy breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Oh right, did you book the hotel already?" Alyssa asked.


    Lucy nodded.


    "I did.It''s the finest hotel in Eastshire, the Cameron Hotel!"


    This time, it was Alyssa''s turn to nod, though with satisfaction.


    "Well done.Only such a fine hotel would be fitting for all these bigwigs!"

 Chapter 1366

    Chapter 1366


    Chapter 1366


    At 7:00PM, Matthew, Melvin, and the crown prince arrived at Cameron Hotel, upon which they stood at


    the entrance and waited while the crown prince parked the car downstairs.


    Melvin had changed into a tunic and a pair of suit pants.


    The tunic had faded so much from washing that nobody could tell when it was made, while the pants


    were obviously short, revealing a part of his yellowing white socks.


    Such an outfit created a dramatic visual contrast that drew the attention of countless people around him


    as he stood at the Cameron Hotel''s entrance, but he didn''t care about it in the slightest.


    Using a smallb, hebed his greasy, center-parting hair with painstaking care while eyeing the


    ladiesing and going around him without restraint.


    Not only that, but he evenmented on thedies from time to time, saying to Matthew, "Wow, look at


    that girl! She''s got such a big *ss! Look at how she wiggles her hips¡ªhow sexy!"


    "Ho! Look at that! Her breasts are as white and round as two big buns.


    I reckon she''s had a lot of boyfriends!* "Geez, this girl''s legs are so fair and long!"


    "Tsk, tsk, that girl is really pretty..."


    Matthew was utterly speechless; he wished he could pretend that he didn''t know this old lecher.


    What''s the matter with him? Not only is he ogling at those girls, he''s evenmenting on them.Is he


    afraid that nobody knows he is a scoundrel? Just as Melvin was talking, a luxury car pulled up at the


    entrance and two youngdies wearing sunsses stepped out of the car.


    Despite their sunsses covering most of their faces, the twodies¡¯ beauty far surpassed that of all


    the otherdies around them.


    They were none other than Lucy and Alyssa, who were here to dine with the higher-ups of Lucy''s film


    and TV productionpany in an attempt to solve Lucy''s predicament.


    Melvin''s eyes popped as he stared fixedly at the twodies.He even stoppedbing his hair.


    Matthew darted a nce at the twodies, but he only thought they looked somewhat familiar without


    paying much attention to them.


    Lucy was stunned when she saw Matthew, though.She had been wondering all day today whether


    Matthew had vited her the night before.Her feelings were conflicted.


    On one hand, she felt an inexplicable trust in Matthew, but on the other hand, she thought what Alyssa


    had said was right.


    How could something like undressing someone to remove poison possibly exist in the world? To be


    honest, even she herself didn''t know how to deal with the incident.


    She could only pray that she would never meet Matthew again in her life, but who would''ve thought


    Matthew would be the first person she saw as soon as she arrived? However much she wanted to, she


    couldn''t avoid running into him.


    Alyssa was surprised when she saw that Lucy was stunned.


    "What''s wrong, Lucy?"


    Lucy''s face was ghastly pale.


    She said in a quavering voice, "T-That''s the guy fromst night..."


    Alyssa was startled for a moment.


    Then, her expression changed in an instant and she turned to re at Matthew.


    It would''ve been fine if she only saw Matthew, but when she saw a nearly drooling Melvin next to him,


    she saw red on the spot.


    Isn''t that what a typical hoodlum looks like? How could a person who stands next to a hoodlum be a


    good guy? Flying into a rage, she immediately charged at Matthew and tried to p him.


    "I''m gonna kill you, you scumbag!"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew dodged her with a frown.Who the hell is this shrew? Melvin chuckled at him.


    "He he, what''s the matter with her? An old fling?"


    On the other hand, Alyssa became even more furious when she didn''t get to p Matthew, so she


    backhanded Melvin across the face.


    Melvin was dumbstruck.


    "Why did you hit me?" She replied, "Because I like to! You two are of the same kind; neither of you are


    nice guys!"


    He looked aggrieved, but he didn''t dare to speak.


    Alyssa then pointed at Matthew.


    "You''re that Larson guy, right? How dare you bully Lucy, you *sshole! I won''t let you off for this!"


    Only then did Matthew recognize Lucy standing behind Alyssa.He knitted his brows and replied, "Miss,


    I think you''re mistaken.When did I bully her?"


    Alyssa was indignant, but just as she was about to flip out, Lucy stopped her.


    "Stop it, Alyssa.There are so many people around us.A- Are you trying to make me lose my self-


    respect in public?" she said in a tearful voice.

 Chapter 1367

    Chapter 1367


    Chapter 1367


    Indeed, many were gathering around them at the moment to watch what was happening.


    Seeing the circumstances, Alyssa knew that with both her and Lucy being public figures, things would


    get really ugly if the situation were to get messy.


    ring at Matthew murderously, she threatened in an angry voice, "Don''t think that you can get away


    by denying it.I''m telling you, I''m not gonna let you off for this!"


    With that, she left angrily with Lucy.


    Melvin leaned over to Matthew with a cryptic smile.


    "What''s going on? You hooked up with thatdy and couldn''t get rid of her? Well, she''s quite the


    stunner.You''re pretty lucky with women, aren''t you?"


    Matthew shot him a re in exasperation.Meanwhile, Alyssa entered the hotel with Lucy, during which


    she kept muttering curses at Matthew.


    "Lucy, I''ve checked it out.That scumbag will also be having dinner here in Cameron Hotel tonight.Don''t


    worry; when my boss arrivester on, I''ll definitely ask him to help you take care of this! If I don''t sort


    that *sshole out today, I''ll eat my hat!"


    Lucy grabbed Alyssa''s arm.


    "That''s enough, Alyssa.H-He really isn''t a bad guy."


    Alyssa shot back snappishly, "Lucy, could you stop being such an idiot? How could you speak for him


    after he bullied you like this? Have you fallen under his spell or something? I''m telling you, such a guy


    isn''t good enough for you at all! Even if all the other men in the world have died, you must never let


    such a man take advantage of you.Got it?"


    She despised Matthew inwardly.To her, there was no way for Matthew to be some big shot since he


    was standing together with someone like Melvin.


    Lucy then said a few words in retort, but Alyssa stuck to her belief.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Shortly after that, they arrived at the private room, by which time their guests had arrived.


    They were all the higher-ups of Lucy and Alyssa''spany.


    Upon entering the private room, Alyssa immediately had Lucy apologize to the higher-ups.


    Lucy stood beside her with her head down, but she couldn''t say a word.


    She was not at all good at doing this kind of thing, and besides, she was somewhat resentful deep


    down.


    It was clear that herpany had wanted her to prostitute herselfst night, so she didn''t think she had


    done anything wrong.


    Just then, Calvin Albott, the president of Lucy and Alyssa''s agency, shot a disdainful look at Lucy.


    He said coldly, "Since you''ve signed with our agency, you''ve got to do things ording to our agency''s


    rules! How dare you defy our agency''s arrangements? Do you still have regard for the agency''s rules


    and policies? Do you really think you can run riot and set yourself up against our agency after meeting


    some so-called big shots outside? Go call the big shot you met over and let me see what he''s capable


    of!"


    Lucy''s face turned red.She hung her head, not daring to speak.


    Alyssa quickly said with a groveling smile, "You''ve got the wrong idea, President Abbott.Lucy really


    didn''t mean it.She had no intention of going against the agency at all.I-In fact, she was trickedst


    night.It was all the fault of that Larson guy."


    Calvin frowned.


    "What do you mean?"


    Alyssa immediately gave Calvin an exaggerated ount of what had happenedst night.


    Of course, she didn''t tell him that Lucy had entered the wrong room.She merely said that the incident


    had happened because Matthew had lured her away.


    In short, she put all the me on Matthew while denying Lucy''s responsibility.


    Lucy had tried to talk several times during the course of Alyssa¡¯s speech, but Alyssa stopped her.


    Leaning close to Lucy''s ear, she whispered, "Just keep quiet.Do you really want to pay hundreds of


    millions in breach-of-contract damages to the agency?"


    Lucy was daunted by the sentence right away.

 Chapter 1368

    Chapter 1368


    Chapter 1368


    Not knowing what had actually happened, Calvin flew into a rage, thinking that Lucy had really been


    tricked.


    "How dare that Matthew guy go against our agency? Just who the hell he is? What does he do? Find it


    out for me¡ªnow! I''m never gonna let him off for this!" he roared furiously.


    This time, Calvin had intended to pimp Lucy to Tommy and establish a connection with thetter for the


    purpose of carrying out a fewrge projects in Eastshire.


    In the end, however, he got word that Lucy didn''t sleep with Tommyst night.


    Lucy''s talent agent was nowhere to be found, and the phone calls he made to Tommy weren''t


    answered.He had thought that Tommy had gotten angry because of this and that his n woulde


    to nothing, which was the main reason he was furious.


    Now that he learned that it was a callow youth who had sabotaged his ns, he was beside himself


    with rage, of course.


    Upon hearing Calvin''s words, Alyssa was overjoyed.


    If she could let Matthew take the me for this, she would be able to help deny Lucy''s responsibility.


    As for how Calvin would deal with Matthew, that wasn''t something she needed to care about.


    She detested Matthew, anyway, so she thought it best to take advantage of the opportunity to teach


    Matthew a lesson through Calvin.


    Immediately, she said, "President Abbott, when I came in just now, I happened to run into that Matthew


    guy.He''s also having dinner at Cameron Hotel tonight!"


    A chilling glint shed across Calvin''s eyes.


    "Is that so? Hmph, what a small world it is! Okay, go and find out for me which room he¡¯s in.I''ll go meet


    him myselfter on!"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Alyssa was delighted.


    "Sure, no problem.Just give me a minute, President Abbott!" she said before dragging Lucy out of the


    private room at once.


    Lucy looked anxious.


    "Alyssa, t-this isn''t appropriate, right? How can we let Matthew take the me for this? No, I-I have to


    tell President Abbott what really happened!"


    Alyssa grabbed her, though.


    "Lucy, are you out of your mind? If you tell President Abbott what really happened, what do you think


    he''ll do to you? Don''t forget that he has invested a lot of money in those projects this time, but those


    projects have basically fallen through after what you didst night.How are you gonna survive if he


    demands that youpensate him for his loss?"


    Lucy''s face was as white as a sheet.


    "But I...I can''t make things up and make a scapegoat of Matthew, right? This is my own business in the


    first ce.It''s got nothing to do with him¡ª"


    Alyssa shot back furiously, "How is this none of his business? If he''s got nothing to do with it, why


    would he strip you naked? I''m telling you, it doesn''t matter whether he''d done anything to you.In any


    case, he has to take responsibility for stripping you naked! That''s enough.Just stay out of this matter


    and let me help you take care of it!"


    She waved her hand before rushing to the front desk right away to ask which private room Matthew


    and hispany were in.


    Unable to dissuade Alyssa, Lucy had no choice but to follow behind her in silence.


    After finding out the number of Matthew''s room, Alyssa immediately hurried back to tip Calvin off,


    whereas Lucy walked behind her before quietly slipping away.


    While Alyssa wasn''t noticing, she immediately ran upstairs and found the private room where Matthew


    was.She knocked on the door and entered, only to see a dozen people sitting in the room.


    They were basically the people she had seenst night, including the heads of the Nine Greatest


    Families of Eastshire.


    Surrounded by these people were Matthew and the crown prince, who were sitting in the seat of honor.


    Upon seeing Lucying in, everyone in the room simultaneously turned to look at Matthew.


    Even the crown prince looked at him with a grin on his face, saying, "Wow, she''s developed feelings for


    you, huh? Look, she''se to you again!"


    Melvin leaned over to Matthew as well, saying, "Tsk, tsk.See? I told you so.Such ady is difficult to get


    rid of!"


    Philip was smarter, though.


    Immediately, he stood up and said with a smile, "Oh, if it isn''t Mrs.Larson! Mrs.Larson,e on and


    have a seat!"

 Chapter 1369

    Chapter 1369


    Chapter 1369


    Upon hearing Philip''s words, the heads of the other eight families came to their senses and stood up


    one after another to offer their seats to Lucy.


    Normally, they would''ve regarded Lucy as a mere starlet whom they could twist around their little


    fingers.


    However, not only was Lucy with Matthewst night, but word had it that they had spent the night


    together, which meant something different.It didn''t matter what Lucy''s rtionship with Matthew was.


    Even if she were merely his one-night stand, she wasn''t someone whom they could underestimate.


    After all, now that Matthew was known as the Lord of Eastshire, a woman who could stay by his side


    had to be respected by everyone, of course! Lucy blushed crimson when she heard how everyone


    addressed her.


    Involuntarily, she thought of what had happenedst night.


    She lowered her head, saying, "M-Matthew, pleasee out for a minute.I''d like to have a word with


    you."


    Matthew frowned slightly.He really didn''t have much to do with thedy, nor did he want to get too


    involved with her.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t you tell me about it right here?" he asked.


    Lucy''s face turned red.


    "Could youe out for a minute, please? I won''t take too much of your time.Shaking his head in


    resignation, Matthew stood up and walked out of the room.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was somewhat impatient as he was still displeased after being tongueshed by Alyssa just now.


    Lucy looked embarrassed as she whispered, "Uh...I-If you''ve got nothing to do, w-why don''t you go


    back first?"


    Matthew knitted his brows.


    "Go back? What do you mean?"


    With a look of embarrassment, Lucy told him what Alyssa had just done.Then, she said in a low voice,


    "Matthew, I-I believe you''re a nice person, but o-our boss has an explosive temper.He''sing over in


    a minute, a-and he definitely won''t let it slide.You go back first and try not to run into him.I''ll tell him the


    truth when his anger subsides a few dayster.I-I''ll definitely not give you trouble.What do you think?"


    Her voice took on an imploring tone toward the end of her sentence.


    The furrows in Matthew''s brow gradually eased as he looked at Lucy.


    In reality, he had some sympathy for thisdy.It was difficult for any woman to keep her nose clean


    while living in an environment as corrupting as the entertainment industry.


    Although Lucy kept her moral integrity, she was, after all, a weak woman with neither a prominent


    background nor a strong backing.It was really tough for her to make her way through such a difficult


    situation.


    If she were to directly tell her agency the truth, she would be done for.So, she could only tip Matthew


    off in advance to avoid making things worse.


    Even though she didn''t handle the situation well, Matthew at least saw how sincere and kind-hearted


    she was.


    Actually, Lucy didn''t really understand the situation.She didn''t know what Matthew was capable of, nor


    did she know what the heads of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire represented.


    Having been under her agency''s thumb for a long time, she really believed that her boss could lord it


    over others, which was why she worried about Matthew.


    Unbeknownst to her, though, any of those in the room could easily crush the so-called President Abbott


    to death with just a finger.


    How could the owner of an entertainmentpany be mentioned in the same breath with the top ten


    distinguished families of Eastshire? After finishing her sentence, Lucy hung her head and rubbed the


    corners of her clothes like a kid who had done something wrong.She dared not look at Matthew at all.


    Matthew stared at her for a while.


    Suddenly, he asked, "You haven''t eaten, have you?"


    Lucy was stunned.Why did he say this out of the blue? Just then, Matthew suddenly turned around.


    "Come in."


    Lucy looked confused.


    "Come in? For what?"


    Matthew replied, "Let me treat you to dinner and introduce a couple of friends to you."


    Lucy was stunned.


    Is he crazy? Why is he offering to treat me to dinner instead of leaving at a time like this? Matthew


    turned to nce at her.He added with a chuckle, "Didn''t I promise youst night that we''ll get you


    another talent agent?"

 Chapter 1370

    Chapter 1370


    Chapter 1370


    Lucy was totally stupefied, but Matthew had dragged her into the room.


    Not only that, but he even led her to the seat of honor and let her sit next to him this time.


    At the sight of the scene, the heads of the nine families greeted Lucy one after another.


    Lucy was worried as she sat at the table, at a loss for what to do.


    How are we supposed to deal with it when President Abbott arrivester on? Leaning over to Matthew,


    she whispered, "S-Stop it, Matthew.


    Our boss has strong backing: he has manyrge projects all over the country and owns billions worth


    of assets.


    Not only that, but he''s very powerful, with connections both in the government and in the underworld.


    Y-You''ll suffer a great deal if you fight him head-on like this."


    Matthew merely smiled without saying a word.


    Reclining in his chair, the crown prince chimed in with a curl of his lips, "He''s powerful and has


    connections both in the government and in the underworld, huh? Hmph! Let him show me what sort of


    connections he has, then! Hey, listen up, you guys! Whoeveres inter on other than the waiters


    has to f*cking speak to me on their knees! Got it?"


    The few bodyguards at the door immediately replied with a nod, "Yes, Prince!"


    Lucy looked very anxious; she was really worried that things would get messy.


    However, before she could say anything, the door to the room was pushed open, and Alyssa strutted


    inside with Calvin and the others.


    As soon as they entered, Alyssa pointed at Matthew, saying, "President Abbott, that''s the


    *sshole.He...Huh? Lucy, why are you here?"


    Calvin initially wanted to see who the people in the room were, but he got angry when he found Lucy


    sitting here next to Matthew at this moment.She doesn''t seem like she''s been tricked.


    Obviously, she''s hooked up with this guy! He pointed at Lucy and swore, "You wh*re! I thought you


    were really tricked.Little did I expect that you''de here by yourself! What a shameless couple! What


    else do you have to f*cking say this time?"


    Alyssa also came over right away and said furiously, "What are you doing, Lucy? Hurry up ande


    over! Did this son of a b*tch force you to be with him? Just tell me if there''s anything.Don''t worry; I''ll


    definitely help you out!"


    Lucy''s face turned crimson.


    Pushing Alyssa¡¯s hand away, she gritted her teeth and replied, "President Abbott, w-what happened


    this time has nothing to do with Matthew.However you want to deal with me is my own business.C-


    Could you please not involve others in this?"


    Calvin darted a disdainful nce at her.


    "You have no right to bargain with me! Go back now! I''ll sort you outter on!"


    Lucy''s face turned red as tears welled up in her eyes.She knew she had no say at all in front of these


    big shots.


    A bodyguard standing next to Calvin yelled angrily, "Didn''t you hear our boss telling you to go back?"


    Lucy gritted her teeth, but just as she was about to stand up, Matthew stretched out his hand and


    stopped her.


    "Just ignore him.Like I said, I''m treating you to dinner tonight.Nobody can make you go out of here in


    my presence!"


    Lucy''s eyes reddened, and her tears gushed forth right away.


    Calvin flew into a rage.


    "F*ck you, you son of a b*tch! What did you say? I''m giving you a chance to repeat what you just said!"


    Matthew knitted his brows.


    He said coldly, "Watch yournguage, President Abbott.Don''t get into unnecessary trouble because of


    just a few words!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Aman standing beside Calvin swore right away, "Shut up! What the f*ck do you think you are to tell


    President Abbott to watch hisnguage? Why don''t you look at yourself in the mirror and see whether


    you''re f*cking qualified to talk to him? You''re nothing but a piece of trash! Unnecessary trouble, huh?


    I''m standing right here.Show me what kind of trouble we can get into!"


    Those around him instantly roared withughter while looking at Matthew with disdain.


    Matthew darted a look at them.


    "You want to know what kind of trouble you can get into? Alright, I''ll grant your wish!"


    As soon as he said that, a few men suddenly burst into the room and forced Calvin and his men to the


    ground in no time at all.

 Chapter 1371

    Chapter 1371


    Chapter 1371


    These men were all the crown prince''s bodyguards.


    The bodyguards beside Calvin struggled to resist, whereas Calvin growled, "How dare you f*cking


    touch me? Do you know who I am? I''m telling you, you''re in trouble this time! I don''t care who the hell


    you''re rted to! I''ll never let this slide..."


    Just as he was yelling furiously, one of the crown prince''s bodyguards suddenly held down a man next


    to him.


    Then, he grabbed a wine bottle and smashed it hard on the man''s knee.


    The man had been resisting at first, but the smash made him hold his knee and scream loudly in pain.


    The others weren''t any better, for they either had their limbs broken or simply got smashed in the head.


    As a result, they fell to the ground and cried in pain one after another.


    Alyssa had been standing in the room at first.


    Seeing the situation, she immediately slipped away, not daring to stay here any longer.


    On the other hand, Calvin was stupefied when he saw what had happened.


    Before he came, he had learned about the situation in Eastshire.


    There wasn''t any big shot surnamed Larson in Eastshire, nor had he ever heard of Matthew''s name.


    Calvin was a capable man himself, and he turned up his nose at everyone in Eastshire except a limited


    number of people.


    Therefore, he thought nothing of Matthew, thinking that thetter was just a nobody.


    But who would''ve thought that Matthew''s men would be so savage? And besides, these bodyguards of


    his had been carefully picked and were all very formidable, but they didn''t have the strength to fight


    back in front of these people.


    What the hell is going on here? Stupid as Calvin was, he realized that he had really run into someone


    hard to deal with this time.


    He raised his head and looked around the room.


    At this moment, he finally noticed the people around Matthew.


    Only then did he suddenly realize that these people looked somewhat familiar, as if he had seen them


    somewhere before.


    After a brief silence, he suddenly pointed at one of these people and cried out, "You...


    Aren''t you the head of the Wayne Family, one of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire?"


    The man he pointed at was none other than Master Wayne.


    Darting a look at Calvin, he said coldly, "Hmph! What a good memory you have, President Abbott.You


    remember me atst, huh?"


    Calvin recognized Master Wayne because he had met thetter once a long time ago.


    To him, Master Wayne was a real bigwig in Eastshire whom even he had to do everything he could to


    please.


    However, Master Wayne wasn''t sitting in the seat of honor in the room at the moment, which meant


    that not even someone of his status could sit in the seat of honor.


    Based on that, it was obvious who the other people in the room were and what kind of background they


    were from.


    Upon taking a closer look, he suddenly realized that those around Master Wayne seemed to be the


    heads of the other distinguished families in Eastshire.He had seen some of these men in person and


    some in photos.He didn''t look at them closely before and thus didn''t recognize them.


    Now that he had taken a closer look, he recognized who they all were.


    At this very moment, his face turned as white as a sheet, and he trembled all over.


    Just what kind of person did I mess with? Not only are the heads of the Ten Greatest Families of


    Eastshire all here, but they dare not sit in the seat of honor.


    In that case, what is the status of the guy sitting in the seat of honor? He dared not imagine who


    Matthew was.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suppressing his fear, he suddenly prostrated himself on the ground and said in a trembling voice, "I''m


    really sorry, everyone.I-I got a little too excited when I came in just now.P-Please forgive me if I''ve


    offended you"


    However, everyone ignored him as the heads of the nine families looked at Matthew.


    Calvin''s heart skipped a beat.


    Now he was even more certain that Matthew was the most important person among these people!

 Chapter 1372

    Chapter 1372


    Chapter 1372


    Calvin became even more terrified; he really couldn''t figure out the status of the seemingly unimposing


    young man.


    Not only did the heads of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire have to sit to his right, but they even


    treated him with great respect! Even though he didn''t know who Matthew was, he knew very well that


    such a bigwig was definitely not someone he could mess with.


    After all, the heads of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire could easily deal with him, let alone this


    young man.


    Being a smart person, Calvin immediately folded his hands and said with an apologetic smile, "Mister,


    I''m sorry for offending you just now.Please be the bigger person and give me a chance!"


    Lucy was totally shocked at the moment.


    As far as she knew, Calvin was a bigwig who wielded a lot of clout in the city, so she had been worrying


    about Matthew all this while.


    But who would''ve thought that Calvin would be so humble before Matthew.He hastily apologized


    to Matthew after getting beaten up by thetter.


    This was something she had never dreamed of! Matthew didn''t even look at Calvin, though.


    He said coldly, "My buddy just said that whoeveres to stir up trouble in this room has to speak on


    their knees! President Abbott, your apology isn''t sincere enough!"


    Calvin''s face darkened when he heard Matthew''s words.


    After all, he was the boss of argepany.


    Although he was iparable to the heads of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire, he was a big


    shot in the country.


    How was he supposed to show his face in public if he were to kneel down before Matthew just like


    that? Taking a deep breath to suppress his anger, he said with a smile, "Mister, what happened tonight


    was indeed my fault, but there was no harm done on both sides, and I''ve apologized for having


    offended you.As long as you give me a chance, I''ll always remember the favor.What do you think?"


    The crown prince stood up with a p on the table.


    "F*ck you! Just cut the crap and kneel down as we say! Who do you think you are to talk to me about


    favors? Believe it or not, I''m gonna make you unable to get out of here tonight!"


    Calvin''s expression turned frosty.He was, after all, the owner of a film and TV productionpany, with


    a personal worth of billions, if not tens of billions.


    How could he put up with the embarrassment of being pointed at and scolded to his face like this?


    "Young man, let me advise you not to be too arrogant.The Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire are


    powerful, but I, Calvin Abbott, am not scared of them.I''d like to see how you''re gonna make me unable


    to get out of here!" he said.


    Then, he turned around and barked, "I''m leaving right now.Make me stay if you can, and I''ll never fight


    back.But listen to this carefully: if anything happens to me, many will get in trouble as well! Hmph!"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, he turned around to leave.


    However, no sooner had he walked a few steps than Master Wayne let out a sneer behind him.


    "What a nerve you''ve got, President Abbott.Over so many years, I''ve never seen anyone who dares to


    talk to the crown prince like this! Impressive! How impressive!"


    The other families¡¯ headsughed as well.To be honest, they were more powerful than Calvin, but in


    reality, they dared not to kill him indeed.


    After all, the implications were too great if they did.


    However, the same couldn''t be said for the crown prince, for he was a madman.He even dared to kill


    the heads of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire, let alone Calvin.


    The Ten Greatest Families probably dared not do anything about Calvin if he were to challenge them,


    but how could he challenge the crown prince? He was simply courting death! Calvin was startled for a


    moment.


    Then, he turned around and asked curiously, "The crown prince? W-Who are you talking about?"

 Chapter 1373

    Chapter 1373


    Chapter 1373


    Master Wayne darted a look at Calvin before saying with a sneer, "Haven''t you heard of the crown


    prince of Mightwater?"


    Calvin''s face changed color at once.


    Hispany had a branch in Mightwater, so he often went there.


    Of course, he had heard of the crown prince''s name.


    Turning to look at the crown prince, he said in a trembling voice, "Y-You''ve got to be joking.H-How


    could the crown prince of Mightwater possiblye to Eastshire?"


    Master Wayne spat.


    "Who the hell is in the mood to joke with you? Calvin Abbott, open your eyes and look carefully! This


    man is the crown prince of Mightwater! Do you think there''s anyone in the Six Southern States who


    dares to impersonate him?"


    Calvin trembled all over involuntarily.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    To be honest, he wasn''t afraid of offending the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire, but offending the


    crown prince would really be equivalent to courting death.He was considered a powerful big shot with


    someone backing him up, but not even his backer dared to stand up to the crown prince.


    It wasn''t that the person couldn''t fight the crown prince.


    The key question was, who would go against a madman? After falling silent for a moment, Calvin


    suddenly fell on his knees with a thud.


    He said in a trembling voice, "Sorry for offending you just now, Prince.I-I didn''t know you''re here as


    well.P-Please be the bigger person and give me a chance.I-I''ll never do that again..."


    He was really terrified this time.


    Lucy was stupefied.


    Did this powerful boss of mine just kneel down like that? She was incredibly shocked as she


    involuntarily turned to look at the crown prince next to her.She couldn''t even begin to imagine what kind


    of person the crown prince was.


    Not only was he on close terms with Matthew, but he regarded Matthew as his buddy all this while.


    Just what kind of a person is Matthew? The crown prince darted a disdainful look at Calvin.


    "Weren''t you acting like you''ve got some nerve just now, you piece of trash? Now what? You''re


    scared?"


    Calvin''s face turned deathly pale.


    He lowered his head, not daring to say a word.


    The crown prince then said in a cold voice, "Listen here, you f*cker¡ª this is my buddy Matthew, who is


    Billy Newman''s sessor as well as the leader of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire.Whether to


    forgive you or not isn''t up to me, but to him! Whether your life can be spared or not depends on what


    he says!"


    Calvin''s eyes popped in disbelief; he nearly went insane as he stared at Matthew in shock.He never


    dreamed that this young man would be Billy''s sessor as well as the leader of the Ten Greatest


    Families of Eastshire.


    Now he finally understood why Matthew could sit in the seat of honor.


    A person of such status deserved the title Lord of Eastshire.


    Even the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire had to do things ording to his likes and dislikes, let


    alone a mere Calvin.


    Calvin was ovee with regret at the moment.


    What kind of people have I offended tonight? He hurriedly turned to look at Matthew.


    Then, he kowtowed, apologized, and begged for mercy.


    Matthew didn''t even spare him a nce, though.


    He said slowly, "Lucy is my friend.President Abbott, I heard that Lucy had signed with yourpany


    and had to pay arge amount of breach-of-contract damages for viting yourpany''s rules?"


    Calvin hurriedly replied, "Mr.Larson, t-that''s a misunderstanding.I didn''t know that Lucy was your


    woman.D-Don''t worry.I''ll terminate the contract with her once I get back.Not only that, b-but our


    company will pay all the breach-of-contract damages for the contract''s termination!"


    Lucy''s eyes moistened involuntarily as she put her hand over her mouth.


    She had dreamed of breaking her contract, which was so restrictive that it deprived her of her freedom,


    but she couldn''t afford to pay the exorbitant breach-of-contract damages.


    Who would''ve thought that Matthew would have the contract terminated at once with just a single


    word? Not only that, but herpany would pay her the breach-of-contract damages.


    What a stroke of luck this was!

 Chapter 1374

    Chapter 1374


    Chapter 1374


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Matthew darted a look at Calvin.


    "Lucy''s career is currently on the upswing.Won''t her career be affected if you terminate the contract


    right away, President Abbott?"


    Being a clever person, Calvin immediately replied, "Mr.Larson, I-I''ll take these things into


    consideration.Don''t worry, ourpany will definitely take this into consideration while deciding the


    amount of breach-of-contract damages we have to pay.With her career trending upward at the moment,


    the termination of her contract will definitely cause her to lose a huge amount of money.I-I''ve roughly


    estimated it.0-Ourpany will pay at least 300 million in breach-of-contract damages..."


    As he spoke, he furtively studied Matthew''s expression.


    If Matthew were to show the slightest hint of displeasure, he would immediately raise the price.He knew


    that Matthew was having him solve this matter by paying money, so he couldn''t be stingy.


    Matthew didn''t extort a lot from Calvin.


    In reality, he and Lucy weren''t close; he merely wanted to help her because he thought thedy was


    pitiful and yet kindhearted.


    "300 million, huh? Well, that''s sincere of you, President Abbott.In that case, how about you go and deal


    with the contract''s termination first?" he said with a faint smile.


    Calvin nodded vigorously as though his life had been pardoned.


    "Sure, no problem.Just give me a minute, Mr.Larson.I-I''ll have someone bring the contract over right


    away; he said before stepping aside to make phone calls. Matthew turned to look at Lucy.


    "Is there anything else you''d like to ask for?"


    Tears welled up in Lucy''s eyes.She shook her head vigorously, but just as she wanted to speak, tears


    suddenly gushed from her eyes.


    Atst, the problem that had been weighing on her mind for a long time was solved, and she was


    overwhelmed with gratitude toward Matthew.


    Meanwhile, in the room where Lucy had previously been, Alyssa sat alone at the table while trembling


    with fright.She was really terrified when the fight broke out in Matthew''s room just now.She dared not


    stay in the room, so she ran away amid the confusion.


    Just as she was sitting, several men suddenly came in through the door, led by a paunchy, heavy man


    who was escorted by a few bodyguards.


    "Alyssa, why are you here alone? Didn''t you say that Lucy, your bestie, is also here? Why don''t I see


    her?" asked the heavy man with a smile as his eyes kept darting around in search of Lucy.


    At the sight of the heavy man, Alyssa perked up immediately.


    "You''re here atst, Lennard! Oh, let me tell you this¡ªsomething just happened to Lucy.I don''t know


    how, but she offended a bunch of hooligans and is now being surrounded by them.Calvin, our boss, is


    surrounded by them too.The hooligans outnumbered us, so they held us captive and nearly hit me just


    now.You have to stick up for me, Lennard!" she said while starting to wipe her tears as though she had


    suffered a great injustice.


    Lennard was surprised.


    "Really? What kind of hooligans would dare to stir up trouble at Cameron Hotel? Could you be


    mistaken?"


    Alyssa immediately replied, "No, I''m not mistaken.They''re a bunch of young and ill-bred ruffians; I


    guess their parents don''t care about them at home.Just think about it.They even hit a woman like


    me.How could these people possibly be nice guys?"


    Lennard curled his lips in disdain.


    "A bunch of youngsters, huh? Hmph! Such youngsters are a dime a dozen.They''re bumptious, self-


    righteous, ignorant, and big-headed, but little do they know, they''re just a bunch of little b*stards in front


    of a real bigwig! Don''t be angry, Alyssa.Let''s go; take me to them so that I can help you get your


    revenge.I''d like to see who the hell in Eastshire is so reckless as to bully my woman"

 Chapter 1375

    Chapter 1375


    Chapter 1375


    Upon hearing this, Alyssa was overjoyed.


    She quickly ran over to Lennard and held his arm.


    "That''s so sweet of you, honey!"


    Lennard pinched Alyssa¡¯s butt hard with a guffaw, saying, "That''s of course! Don''t worry, Now that


    you''re my woman, no one can bully you! Let''s go and let me avenge you!"


    Alyssa''s face glowed with delight.


    Holding Lennard''s arm, she excitedly led Lennard and his men straight to the private room upstairs.


    Upon arriving at the private room, Lennard kicked the door open and barged in right away.


    As soon as he entered, he saw a bunch of people kneeling in the room; they were all Calvin''s men.


    Swaggering into the room, Alyssa said loudly, "President Abbott, we don''t have to be afraid of them!


    Now that Lennard is here, I''d like to see what they''re capable of! Weren''t you acting all cocky just now,


    you brat? Come on and try pulling that off again in front of my hubby!"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Those in the room were all drinking.


    Upon hearing Alyssa¡¯s words, they looked up at her.


    Calvin was standing at the door while making a phone call.


    Upon hearing Alyssa''s voice, he immediately turned to look at her with fear written all over his face.He


    kept shooting nces at Lennard, motioning for him to leave as soon as possible.


    Alyssa didn''t understand what Calvin meant, though.Sheughed, saying, "President Abbott, go and


    have a rest first.Lennard will definitely avenge you for this!"


    Calvin nearly exploded with rage.


    He came over and pped Alyssa twice across the face, swearing, "Shut up, you b*tch! When is it your


    turn to speak here? Get the hell out of here!"


    Alyssa was stupefied; she didn''t expect to be pped by her boss after she brought help over.


    Immediately, she hugged Lennard next to her.


    "Hubby, look what he did to me..."


    Lennard was just about to speak when Calvin shot him a re.


    "Get out of here! Don''t you see that the heads of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire are having


    dinner with Billy Newman''s sessor and the crown prince of Mightwater here? Who do you think you


    are to go in and out of here as you please?"


    In just a few words, he pointed out the identities of those in the room.


    Just then, Lennard also noticed that those in the room were indeed the heads of the Ten Greatest


    Families of Eastshire, and his face turned deathly pale all at once.


    It didn''t matter who the two young men were.


    Since the heads of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire were having dinner with them, they had to be


    someone he couldn''t afford to mess with! Most importantly, he heard clearly how Calvin had addressed


    the two young men.


    One of them was Billy Newman''s sessor, whereas the other was the crown prince of Mightwater!


    Lennard had never heard of the two of them before, but a person who could be Billy''s sessor


    mustn''t be ordinary.


    After all, Billy had nearly be the King of the South.


    Who would have the nerve to mess with his sessor? The same thing could be said of the crown


    prince of Mightwater.


    Lennard wasn''t even as powerful as Calvin was.


    Even Calvin had to kneel down before the crown prince, let alone him.


    At this moment, Lennard was so frightened that he broke out in sweat.


    He pped Alyssa across the face, saying, "Get lost, you b*tch!"


    Then, he hastily put his hands together and said in a trembling voice, "I-I''m really sorry, everyone.A-


    Actually, I-I just heard that you guys are here and wanted to drink a toast to you guys.I really didn''t


    mean anything else.P-Please forgive me if I''ve offended you."


    As he spoke, beads of sweat ran down his face to his neck.He was so scared that he nearly peed in his


    pants.


    Meanwhile, Alyssa was stupefied on the spot.She had thought that this Lennard guy whom she was


    carrying on with was the kind of big shot who possessed great power.


    Who would''ve thought that he would be so frightened in front of these people in the room? She felt like


    she was going to suffer a nervous breakdown at this moment.


    She couldn''t help but recall what Lucy had previously told her¡ªabout Matthew being a man not to be


    trifled with.


    She didn''t take Lucy''s words seriously at the time, but now, she finally realized that what Lucy had said


    was true!

 Chapter 1376

    Chapter 1376


    Chapter 1376


    The crown prince nced at Lennard with disdain.


    "If you want to give me toast, you can.But you have to kneel while you toast!"


    Lennard''s expression turned into embarrassment.He was on his own territory, which also made him a


    powerful figure.


    Now, to ask him to kneel here would be to humiliate him.


    However, when he looked at the crown prince, he immediately cowered again.


    If the crown prince had asked him to kneel, how could he dare to defy? If he didn''t kneel, it probably


    wouldn''t end with a simple humiliation, and he might have to pay with his life.


    Thinking that, Lennard took a deep breath and knelt to the ground with a thud in front of the crowd.


    He picked up a ss of wine and said in a trembling voice, "Everyone, a toast to you all!"


    With those words, he immediately downed therge ss of wine in one gulp, leaving not a single drop


    behind.


    Meanwhile, Alyssa was stunned.She hadn''t expected that the bigwig she seduced would be intimidated


    into getting on his knees with just a word from someone.She really couldn''t understand what kind of


    powerful backgrounds the two young men had.


    How could Lennard and Calvin, who towered over everyone else, have to get on their knees to speak


    to these two young men? She looked at Lucy, who was now sitting next to Matthew in the seat of


    honor.


    Alyssa feltplicated.


    She knew very well that with Matthew and the crown prince''s identity, with just a wave of their hands,


    Lucy would be able to flourish immediately.


    Now that she thought about it, Matthew had not assaulted Lucy that night at all.


    In fact, being able to stay in the same room with Matthew was simply a blessing that Lucy had gained.


    Regardless of whether anything happened between them or not, just the fact that the two of them


    stayed in the same room for one night was enough to make her status skyrocket.


    Now, no one dared to bully her! At that thought, Alyssa couldn''t help feeling extremely remorseful.


    If she had known that this would be the case, she wouldn''t have tried to cause trouble for Matthew no


    matter what.


    If she had followed Lucy and made friends with Matthew and the crown prince, her status would''ve


    definitely risen.


    By then, she wouldn''t need to seduce those powerful men anymore, and they might even have to bow


    down to her instead.


    However, now that things hade to this, she couldn''t stick to Matthew and the crown prince''s side


    anymore.


    Alyssa took advantage of Lennard¡¯s apology and slipped away in a hurry, lest he tried to seek revenge


    on her.


    She was clever for this move, as after Lennard apologized and left, he went to look for her to teach her


    a lesson first things first.


    However, she had already hid herself, and even her phone had been turned off.


    Lennard was red with fury, but he couldn''t find her, so he had to give up for now.


    Inside the house, Lucy was still in a state of shock as she sat next to Matthew.


    Not long after, Calvin''s people brought the termination contract over.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the two parties signed the contract, Calvin immediately asked someone to transfer 300 million to


    Lucy aspensation for the breach of contract.


    Looking at the bnce in her bank ount, Lucy was stunned.


    She had never seen this much money in her life! Calvin handed Lucy the termination contract, and


    apologized profusely before leaving with his men with his tail between his legs.


    With the contract in her hands, Lucy felt tears gushing out from her eyes.


    Now that she had canceled this contract that she had given her life away for, she finally regained her


    freedom.


    Philip smiled and said, "Congrattions on regaining your freedom, Miss Snow.Do you have any ns


    for your future? Actually, there are also several film and televisionpanies under the White Family.If


    you deem ourpanies worthy enough, Miss Snow, you just have to give us the word, and I promise


    that we will definitely help you rise to be an A-list celebrity within a year!"


    Lucy felt her heart race at his words.


    Bing an A- list celebrity was something she didn''t even dare to dream of before.

 Chapter 1377

    Chapter 1377


    Chapter 1377


    In fact, Philip wasn''t actually bragging.


    Although several of the film and televisionpanies under the White Family did not stand out in the


    entertainment industry, with the assets and connections of the White Family, if they did everything they


    could to promote her, turning Lucy into an A-list celebrity would be a piece of cake.


    The reason Philip said this was mostly to please Matthew as well.


    Under normal circumstances, he would not even look at top celebrities, let alone someone at Lucy''s


    level.


    Of course, Lucy also knew that Philip was helping her because of Matthew.


    In fact, any one of these people in the house was far superior than her boss, Calvin, and all of them


    were the type of people who would have any A-list celebrity at their beck and call.


    They were people that she could only look up to before, but now, they were being so polite to her, and


    even a little respectful, all for Matthew''s sake! Lucy''s shock grew even more.


    She really couldn''t fathom the extent of this ordinary-looking young man¡¯s power.She did not


    immediately reply to Philip, but looked at Matthew next to her instead.


    Although this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for her, she knew very well that she was not qualified


    to make a choice, and that Matthew had the final say.


    Matthew didn''t answer either, but the crown prince next to him said, "Hey Philip, you don''t have to


    bother.I already saidst night that I will arrange her agent for her.What are you doing? Are you


    nning to butt in?"


    Philip hurriedly smiled and apologized, "Oh, I didn''t know you had made arrangements, Prince.My


    apologies!"


    Matthew nced at Philip.He had to admit that Philip was also a master at adapting.


    Even after getting scolded by the crown prince, he was still able to reply with a smile, indicating that he


    was an extremely shrewd person.


    At this, Matthew grew even more wary of the man.


    The crown prince looked at Lucy.


    "Don''t worry about your agent.I''ve already contacted several top agents in Mightwater, and they are all


    second to none in the country.Lucy, they will contact you personally.At that time, you can talk to them


    and see who has the best conditions, and choose one for yourself.If you think there is anything


    unsatisfactory, you can tell me directly, and I will personally teach those b*stards a lesson!"


    The crown prince''s words made Lucypletely dumbfounded.She knew about the top agents in


    Mightwater, and each of them were managing a few A-list celebrities.


    They were simply beyond her reach! However, with just a word from the crown prince, these top agents


    were all going toe and talk to her? How much influence did the crown prince have in Mightwater?


    Lucy couldn''t even begin to imagine.


    Her face flushed as she whispered, "Prince, h-how is this all right? I''m already in your debt for this


    contract, but to trouble you again about my agent...I- I can''t do it.."


    Lucy was at a loss, as she truly thought she owed the crown prince and Matthew too much.She


    couldn''t ept the crown prince''s kindness.


    The crown prince curled his lips disdainfully.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "What''s wrong with it? They''re nothing but a few trashy agents! If I, the crown prince, ask them to do


    something, it''s their honor, and they should be happy.Who would find it troublesome?"


    Lucy was stunned.


    Wasn''t the crown prince being too confident? Those top agents were extremely influential in the


    country, and most people had to make an appointment in advance if they wanted to meet them.


    How did the crown prince think it was an honor for them to work for him?

 Chapter 1378

    Chapter 1378


    Chapter 1378


    In the end, the crown prince made the final decision on the matter of Lucy''s agent, and their meal had


    alsoe to an end.


    After the nine Heads of the families apologized to Matthew and the crown prince, everyone dispersed.


    Then, the crown prince left with Melvin, leaving Matthew and Lucy behind.


    As she stood alone with Matthew, Lucy''s heartbeat immediately began to speed up, and even her


    breathing became a little short-winded as she couldn''t help but think of what happenedst night.


    After all that she had experienced, there was no longer any trace of disgust in Lucy''s eyes when she


    looked at Matthew again.


    On the contrary, she was already deeply attracted to this taciturn man.


    Especially during the situationst night, Matthew''s calmness during the chaos made her feel that he


    was different from the rest.


    This time, as she trailed behind him, Lucy didn''t reject him anymore, and she was even looking forward


    to something happeningter.


    On the other hand, Matthew didn''t think too much of it.


    For him, meeting Lucy was just a coincidence.He admired her stubbornness and kindness, so he gave


    her a hand, but he had no other thoughts about her at all.


    After all, none of the girls around Matthew were any worse than Lucy.


    Whether it was Sasha or Leanna, or Jinny who had returned to Orleans, their figures and appearances


    were far superior to Lucy.


    Even the crown prince''s mother, Poison Spider, who was as vicious as a snake, was far better than


    Lucy.


    Hence, Lucy''s beauty that she took pride in was nothing but ordinary to Matthew.


    Walking to the car the crown prince had left behind, Matthew nced at Lucy and asked, "Where do


    you live? I''ll take you back first."


    Lucy looked a little disappointed as she actually wanted Matthew to take her home.


    However, when she recalled the previous night when they were together, Matthew didn''t do anything to


    her.So, how would Matthew take her home tonight? At that thought, she smiled at herself mockingly


    and mumbled the location of her hotel.


    As Matthew drove the car and headed to the hotel, Lucy nced at him quietly from time to time.


    The more she looked at him, the more attractive she found him, and the more she felt trapped.


    However, from beginning to end, Matthew drove intently and didn''t spare her a single nce at all,


    which disappointed her.


    Soon, the car arrived at the hotel, and Matthew stopped the car.


    "We''re here."


    Lucy felt a pang of pain in her heart.She knew that she should get out of the car, but she really didn''t


    want to.


    That was because after they parted ways this time, she didn''t know when she would see Matthew


    again, and it was even possible that they might never meet again in her life.She felt a little despondent.


    For the first time in her life, she felt that she was in love with someone.


    However, she was going to be separated from this person again.


    There was nothing more painful in life than this, right? Fighting back the tears in her eyes, Lucy


    whispered, "Thank you, Matthew.What''s your ount number? Should I transfer thesepensation


    fees to you?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew nced at her.


    "Why should you? This is thepany''spensation for the termination and breach of your contract,


    so you deserve it.What will happen to that if you transfer it to me?"


    Lucy whispered, "Matthew, I know that President Abbott gave me this...this money for your sake.In fact,


    I-I''m very lucky to get this contract.I really can''t ept this money!"


    Matthewughed.


    "Do you think that I helped you just because of the money?"


    Lucy hurriedly waved her hand in denial.


    "That''s not what I meant, Matthew, you''ve misunderstood.I-l mean that, this money is apensation


    from President Abbott to you, which is why I wanted to give it to you.I...I really didn''t mean it any other


    way...

 Chapter 1379

    Chapter 1379


    Chapter 1379


    Matthew smiled and said, "All right, I know what you''re trying to say.However, since the money was


    given to you, it''s yours.Also, you don''t have to thank me.The target of that killer was mest night, so I


    had actually involved you in my problems.That''s why I helped you out today.Just take it as my


    repayment."


    Lucy was feeling despondent.She knew that the more polite he was to her, the less affection Matthew


    had for her.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    In the end, he didn''t ept the 300 million.


    When she reluctantly got out of the car and saw that he was about to drive away, she suddenly got a


    burst of courage out of nowhere and grabbed the car door, asking, "Matthew, can you give me your


    contact information?"


    After a moment of hesitation, Matthew gave her his phone number, which she wrote down.As she


    watched his retreating figure, she finally couldn''t hold it in anymore, and tears began to roll down her


    cheeks.


    After standing in the corner and crying silently for a long time, Lucy finally wiped away her tears and


    slowly went upstairs.


    Back in the room, Alyssa was hiding in the house alone.


    When she saw Lucy entering, she immediately locked the door.


    "Lucy, how did it go? When you came back just now, did you see any peculiar people outside?"


    Alyssa asked in a trembling voice, worried that Lennard woulde to trouble her.


    Lucy waved her hand and replied, "There was no one"


    Alyssa breathed a sigh of relief and quickly asked Lucy what happened.


    Just as Lucy was about to speak, her phone suddenly rang.


    When she picked up her phone and looked at it, she saw an unknown number.


    A little dubiously, she answered the call, and a woman''s voice immediately came from the other end.


    "Hello, is this Miss Lucy Snow? I''m Adide Grant.Miss Snow, I heard that you recently terminated


    your contract with yourpany.I wonder if you would like me to be your agent?"


    Lucy and Alyssa were stunned, their mouths hanging open as they were rendered speechless for a


    long time.


    Alyssa''s eyes in particr were almost bulging out of her face.


    "This...this...this isn¡¯t real, right? Adide is one of the top five agents in the country.How could a


    famous person like her...notice some nobodies like us? T-This must be a scam..." Alyssa said in a


    trembling voice.


    Having heard Alyssa''s voice, Adideughed.


    "Miss Snow, you''ll know whether I''m Adide or not by looking at my phone number.My phone number


    is probably not a secret within the industry, right?"


    Hearing this, Lucy and Alyssa immediately checked the phone number.


    Soon after, they were stunned as the phone number did belong to Adide.


    As she had said, her phone number was indeed not a secret in the industry.


    However, the problem was that there were not many people who were qualified to call Adide, much


    less for her to call them personally.


    Alyssa was shaking with excitement and stuttered, "I-It''s really Adide! Lucy, I...I''m not dreaming, am


    I? Adide is calling you to work with you? O-Oh my god...Lucy, y-you''re going to be famous...None of


    the artists that were personally managed by Adide are substandard.In fact, she was the one behind


    many of the top stars in the country! Lucy, pinch me! I-''m not dreaming, am I? Why is Adide looking


    for you?"


    Lucy was stunned as well.


    Suddenly recalling something, she stammered, "Adide, d-did the crown prince ask you to contact


    me?"


    Adide chuckled.


    "That''s right, it was the crown prince''s instructions.Miss Snow, you''re the crown prince''s friend, so don''t


    worry.No matter what you need, you can just tell me.I''ll definitely fulfill all your requests! It is my honor


    to be able to work for the crown prince!"

 Chapter 1380

    Chapter 1380


    Chapter 1380


    Lucy couldn''t help but think of what the crown prince said before¡ªthat it was an honor for these top


    agents to be able to work for him.


    At that time, she had thought that the crown prince was being too arrogant.


    However, that was not the case, and he was indeed that powerful.


    For someone as influential as Adide to say that it was her honor to work for the crown prince, it was


    clear that the crown prince wasn''t just bragging.


    However, what was his identity? How could he have such a huge influence? Next to Lucy, Alyssa was


    even more excited, and she gestured to Lucy, motioning her to agree quickly.


    This was the top agent in the country, an existence they didn''t even dare to think about before, so she


    couldn''t miss the opportunity! Lucy was moved and was just about to agree when Alyssa''s phone


    suddenly rang.


    After Alyssa answered the call, a woman''s voice immediately came from the other end.


    "Hello, is this Miss Alyssa Carey? I''m Ate Palmer.May I know if Miss Snow is with you? I couldn''t


    get through to her phone, so can you please pass a message to her for me? Tomorrow morning, I''ll


    rush over to Eastshire.I wanted to know if Miss Snow could spare a little of her precious time to discuss


    a possible coboration?"


    Alyssa was dumbstruck.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "A-Ate?!"


    Lucy''s eyes widened immediately.


    Ate was also a famous agent in Mightwater, and the leading agent in the country.


    Whether it was her skills, status, or even influence, they were no less than Adide.


    Most importantly, Ate had many connections abroad and had personally cultivated several


    international superstars before.


    In other words, if she worked with Ate, she might even be able to make a name for herself


    internationally! Alyssa was dumbfounded, and she looked at Lucy in a daze, unable to say a word.


    Adide and Ate were both top agents in the country who used to bepletely dismissive of


    small-time artists like them.


    Now, however, both of them had shown up to look for Lucy in order to sign a contract with her.


    Even when Lucy couldn''t be contacted, they went to Alyssa, showing just how interested they were in


    Lucy.


    Alyssa pinched her leg viciously.


    When she had made sure that she was not dreaming, she couldn''t help but feel even more shocked.


    She quickly waved her hand at Lucy, motioning her not to agree to Adide first.


    After all, it was difficult to choose between the two! Lucy was also aware that Ate hade to her


    on the crown prince''s behalf.


    Putting her astonishment aside, she immediately understood that this was an opportunity for her.


    As the crown prince had said, she had to meet with these agents to see what conditions they offered


    before making a decision.


    Hence, Lucy did not immediately answer Adide, but just asked her to meet up so that they could talk


    about it in detail.


    Adide readily agreed and decided toe to Eastshire the next day to meet Lucy.


    However, as soon as she hung up the phone, someone else called again.


    In just a short amount of time, Lucy had answered seven to eight calls, either from the top agents in the


    country or the top directors, each of them either wanting to sign her or invite her to star in their films.


    In the past, it had been difficult for Lucy to even get a small supporting role in these big directors¡¯ films.


    However, now they wanted her to y the starring role, which waspletely unimaginable for her.


    This situation also allowed her to witness the crown prince''s influence once again.


    Everyone was truly at his beck and call!

 Chapter 1381

    Chapter 1381


    Chapter 1381


    After dealing with all the calls, Lucy was finally able to sit on the sofa and heave a sigh of relief.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alyssa sat next to her, trembling with excitement.


    "Lucy, y-you''ve hit the jackpot this time! You''re definitely going to be famous with all these top agents


    and directors looking for you! Oh my God, I- can''t believe this! Lucy, what did you do? Why are all of


    them looking for you?"


    Alyssa asked excitedly.


    Then, Lucy exined everything that had happened that night, especially what the crown prince had


    said in the end.


    After listening to her words, Alyssa was even more shocked than her.


    "A-Are you talking about the young man who was sitting next to you before? H-He''s called the crown


    prince? He was the one who sent for all these agents and directors?"


    Alyssa eximed.


    Lucy nodded.


    "Yes.I also asked Adide just now, and she said that the crown prince asked her toe: Alyssa was


    stunned.


    "Oh my God, who exactly is the crown prince? Is he also from the entertainment industry? How could


    he summon so many huge figures with just a word? Even the owners of thergest film and television


    companies in the country don''t have this capability, do they?"


    Lucy remained silent.She was very shocked as well.


    As Alyssa had mentioned, even the owners of thergest domestic film and televisionpanies could


    not pull off this feat.


    Hence, why did the crown prince have this much influence? However, Lucy had no idea that the crown


    prince had nothing to do with the entertainment industry.


    However, his status in Mightwater was too high, and his methods were too cruel, so even if the agents


    and directors had never even met the crown prince, they absolutely did not dare to defy the crown


    prince''s orders.


    Otherwise, ording to his character, they would wake up in the afterlife if they didn''t follow his words!


    Suddenly growing excited, Alyssa leaned over to Lucy and whispered, "Lucy, if the crown prince is so


    powerful, Matthew is probably the same.


    Tell me the truth, what is your rtionship with Matthew? Did you two..."


    At this, an evil smile appeared at the corner of her lips and she winked at Lucy.


    With a sigh, Lucy slowly straightened her long legs and mumbled, "There''s really nothing between us"


    Alyssa''s eyes widened.


    "Nothing happened after you Spent an entire night together? Lucy, what the hell were you thinking?


    Can¡¯t you be more assertive? Actually, you shouldn''t havee back tonight.Whether you like him or


    not, shouldn''t you repay him for helping you this much?"


    Lucy''s face turned pale.


    Alyssa''s words made her feel like there were knives in her heart.


    Why wouldn''t she want to be with Matthew? Not realizing anything, Alyssa continued, "Just so you


    know, people like Matthew are considered a top figure in the country.If you can get together with him,


    you won''t have to worry about anything anymore! Lucy, I know that you''ve always yearned for sweet


    love, but romance and reality are two different things.Even if you don''t like him, at least you can''t miss


    such an opportunity, do you understand?"


    Lucy''s eyes turned slightly red as she looked at Alyssa while biting her lip.


    "How do you know that I don''t like him? I like him, but what can I do? To him, I''m nothing but a


    passerby, and it may be impossible for us to meet again." Alyssa froze.


    She looked at Lucy, who was hanging her head and sobbing.


    At that moment, she clearly felt that Lucy was already deeply in love.

 Chapter 1382

    Chapter 1382


    Chapter 1382


    In the finest five-star hotel in Eastshire, the crown prince booked the entire top floor, which overlooked


    the whole city.


    In one of thergest presidential suites, Melvin and the crown prince sat on a couch.


    Next to them, there was a huge iron cage that contained two corpses, which were two girls who had


    been brought back by the crown prince the previous night.


    At that time, the two girls had been seduced and led upstairs by the crown prince, but after seeing


    Tommy, they immediately ran to his side.


    Later, when they learned the crown prince''s identity, they immediately ran to apologize, trying to get


    back on his good side.


    After the crown prince forgave them, the two girls happily followed him back.


    However, when they came back, the crown prince didn''t take them seriously at all, and they weren''t


    even able to make it to the crown prince''s bed before he abandoned them.


    That was the result of their greed for vanity.


    They thought they could cling to wealth, but as a result, their lives were lost, and it was entirely their


    fault.


    The crown prince didn''t even spare a nce at the two corpses.


    He tasted his red wine and looked at Melvin.


    "Melvin, tell me the truth.When my uncle came to look for you previously, you refused toe out of


    retirement.Why did you suddenly decide to do so this time?"


    Melvin was also drinking the same wine, but he didn''t look as luxurious.


    With a grin, he gulped it down as though he hadn''t drank for days.


    "There are some things you aren''t aware of.I was indeed nning to nevere out of retirement for


    the rest of my life.However, I was in his debt, so I had to repay him.In fact, the reason why I have been


    living in Eastshire is because I am looking for him; Melvin replied.


    The crown prince nced at him in surprise.


    "Has Matthew saved you before? How could that be? Wasn''t it your first time meeting with him?"


    Melvin waved his hand dismissively.


    "I wasn''t talking about him¡¯


    The crown prince asked dubiously, "Then who is it?"


    At his words, Melvinughed.


    "Prince, you''d better not ask about this.Also, please try to keep mying out of retirement a


    secret.There are some things that should be hidden from the public, especially when it''s about


    Matthew.If you really think of him as a friend, lie low as much as possible and ask fewer questions.That


    way, it''ll be better for the both of you"


    The crown prince looked at Melvin in confusion, but he still nodded in the end.


    "Don''t worry! I''ve only acknowledged a few people in my life.Matthew is someone I approve of, and the


    only one I truly think of as a brother.I''ll definitely go all out to help him!" he dered loudly.


    Melvin patted the crown prince on the shoulder, but his eyes had turned a little red.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    There used to be a time when he too had friends he could bare his heart to.


    However, those friends had died in front of him one after another, and even he was chased to the ends


    of the earth.


    If it hadn''t been for Shane, the King of the North, he would have ceased to exist a long time ago.


    When the Larson Family tragedy broke out, Melvin received the news and risked his life to go to the


    Northern Territory, wanting to investigate what happened.


    Although he returned empty-handed, he spected from some clues that Shane''s wife and children


    were still alive.


    After that, he tracked them all the way to Eastshire, where his clues ran dry.


    Hence, he hid in Eastshire for many years and trained countless spies just to find Shane''s wife and


    children.


    Over the years, Melvin''s spies had spread all over the Six Southern States, and there was nothing he


    didn''t know in those ces.


    However, he had never dreamed that Shane''s wife and children would be hiding in Eastcliff, the only


    ce where his spies could not prate! After all, it was Billy''s territory.


    Now that he had finally seen Matthew, of course Melvin woulde out of retirement.


    He wanted to repay Shane for saving his life and assist Matthew in restoring the former glory of the


    Larson Family!

 Chapter 1383

    Chapter 1383


    Chapter 1383


    Matthew had originally nned to return to Eastcliff the next day, but that night, he received a call from


    Sasha who said that she wasing to Eastshire to settle some matters.


    Hence, Matthew simply decided not to go back, and early the next morning, he rushed to meet her.


    This time, she had arrived by car along with James and Helen.


    Nowadays, the Cunningham Family had a very high status in Eastcliff, ranking first among the Ten


    Greatest Families of Eastcliff.


    Both James and Helen had enjoyed the limelight of their rtives and friends, and their vanity was


    greatly satisfied.


    Therefore, the more they looked at Matthew now, the more they liked him.


    After exchanging some cordial greetings, Matthew finally found out their purpose ofing to


    Eastshire.


    James and Helen wanted to open a branch of their pharmacy in Eastshire, so they came here to scout


    the area.


    "Dad, Mom, where do you want to open the pharmacy? Do you need me to help out?"


    Matthew asked with a smile.


    James waved his hand hurriedly.


    "Matthew, I''m grateful for your kindness, but your mother and I have already contacted an old friend of


    ours here who will help us"


    Helen smiled and nodded along.


    "Yes, Matthew, you don''t have to worry about it.We''ve already agreed that your dad and I should be the


    ones in charge of the pharmacy.You''ve helped us too much in Eastcliff, and you''re not familiar with life


    in Eastshire yet.If we have to worry you about this as well, your dad and I will be upset too! Don''t


    worry.We still have some old friends here, so it wouldn''t be a huge problem to deal with a small matter


    like this."


    Matthew didn''t say anything about his situation in Eastshire.


    After all, the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire had only surrendered to him on the surface, and they


    were not thoroughly convinced yet.


    Hence, he nned to wait until they hadpletely surrendered to him before telling his family about


    these things.


    "Mom, Dad, in that case, you go ahead and take care of your matters.If you need my help, just say the


    word and I''ll be there!"


    Matthew smiled.


    James nodded profusely.


    "Oh, Matthew, you''re such a sensible child! Sasha, you''ve really found us a good son-inw!"


    Helen was also touched, and they both looked at Matthew as if they were looking at their own son.


    Sasha wrapped her arm around Matthew''s affectionately, feeling extremely happy.She had the support


    of her parents, a harmonious family, her work was going smoothly, and her husband was the love of


    her life.


    Wasn''t this the life she had dreamed of? Matthew smiled lightly.


    "Mom, Dad, you must be very tired from traveling all the way here, right? I''ve booked a presidential


    suite for you upstairs, so you can take a break first.What do you want to eat for lunch? I can make


    some arrangements now"


    James immediately waved his hand in dismissal.


    "Oh, Matthew, your mother and I are familiar with this ce, so you don''t have to worry about us.Later,


    my old friend''s father-inw will be celebrating his birthday, so we''ll be having lunch there.Matthew, you


    can take Sasha out for a stroll, and you don''t have to worry about us¡¯ Hearing this, Matthew didn''t insist


    anymore.


    He was yearning to spend time alone with Sasha anyway! After chatting for a while, James and Helen


    drove away.


    The two first went to a rtively high-end shopping mall in Eastshire and walked around before


    purchasing a marble carving as a birthday gift.


    "James, i-isn''t this too expensive? It costs almost 300,000 just for a marble carving!" Helen asked,


    feeling slightly pained.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    James nced at her before replying with a smile, "Come on, Helen, you should be more generous.His


    family are well-known tycoons in Eastshire, so we should at least give them a marble carving of this


    value.After all, we, the Cunninghams, are now a prestigious family, and we should build connections


    with big families like theirs!"

 Chapter 1384

    Chapter 1384


    Chapter 1384


    The outside of Cameron Hotel was bursting with life as people drove in and out with their luxurious


    cars.


    Today was a famous figure in Eastshire, Old Master Reeves¡¯, 80th birthday, and his birthday banquet


    was to be held in this hotel.


    Although the Reeves Family was not one of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire, they were still


    extremely well-known.


    The current head had always been one of the top ten magnates in Eastshire, while their sons were also


    quite sessful.


    There were even two of them who had entered the top ten of the magnates list in Eastshire.


    Hence, the Reeves Family''s assets were really no less than the Ten Greatest Families.


    However, the Reeves Family only had a few decades of history, which was not as much as the Ten


    Greatest Families.


    Therefore, although they were very rich, they still could not enter the ranks of the Ten Greatest


    Families.


    Still, even if they couldn''t, their status in Eastshire was definitely not low.


    Today, Old Master Reeves'' 80th birthday could be said to be a huge event in the whole of Eastshire,


    and most of the big figures hade to pay their respects.


    Even the heads of the Ten Greatest Families had arrived to join the celebrations as well.


    At eleven o''clock, James and Helen rushed to the Cameron Hotel with the marble carving in their arms.


    As they walked through the entrance, a man with a slightly haggard face and gray hair greeted them.


    This man was Cayden Robinson, an old friend of James, and he had practically grown up with James.


    Cayden was rtively handsome.


    In his early years, he went to school in Eastshire and was fancied by a girl from the Reeves Family.


    After getting married, he settled in Eastshire and rarely returned to Eastcliff.


    For the past few years, James and his family were rtively poor, so they rarely visited Eastshire.


    Therefore, James and Cayden had not seen each other for many years.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Now that the two old friends had reunited, both of them were extremely excited.


    James patted Cayden on the shoulder.


    "Cayden, I haven''t seen you for many years.When did your hair turn so white?"


    Cayden looked slightly embarrassed as he waved his hand and smiled.


    "Oh, I''m not young anymore.Of course my hair would turn white."


    James wanted to say something, but stopped himself.He could tell that Cayden had be much


    haggard over the years.


    Back in his prime, Cayden was the most handsome and talented man amongst their group.


    Now, however, he looked older than James, and didn''t seem like a man in his 50s at all.


    Did he really have such a bad time all these years in Eastshire? However, his wife''s family was so rich,


    so what did he have to worry about? James was puzzled, but he couldn''t straight up ask him either.


    After the two exchanged a few cordial words, Cayden took James and Helen into the hall.


    There were many big figures present, and James saw at a nce that there were many of them who


    often appeared on television.


    He was inwardly stunned.


    This was the kind of prestige that a top family should have! There were more than a dozen people


    standing at the door of the hall, all of whom were the main members of the Reeves Family who were


    responsible for the reception.


    Cayden took James and Helen and walked to a woman decked out in jewels and riches.


    "Maddie, let me introduce you.This is my childhood friend that I¡¯ve been telling you about, James


    Cunningham.Beside him is his wife, Helen Freeman! James, Helen, this is my wife, Maddie Reeves;


    Cayden introduced with a smile, his eyes filled with Joy.


    James and Helen hurriedly greeted Maddie.


    After sizing them up, Maddie curled her lips.


    ""Cayden, don''t you know any better? What are you doing?" Cayden jolted at her words.


    "W-What did I do?"


    "What do you think? Don''t you know what day and asion this is? Why are you bringing your old


    friends here?" Maddie fumed.

 Chapter 1385

    Chapter 1385


    Chapter 1385


    James and Helen frowned slightly.


    What did she mean? Why was she acting like they shouldn''t havee? Cayden quickly smiled


    soothingly.


    "Maddie, don''t be angry.I know what day it is today.Actually, they''re here to celebrate Dad''s birthday as


    well!"


    James immediately handed over the marble carving in his hand and said with a smile, "Miss Maddie,


    we came here in a hurry, so we didn''t have time to make arrangements.This is just a small gift from us.I


    hope that theing years bring him even more happiness and health!"


    As Maddie nced at the marble carving, a trace of disdain shed across her expression once more.


    Although the marble carving was of great value, for a great family like the Reeves Family, it was


    practically worthless.


    Who on earth brings a gift worth less than one million to a birthday party? To her, James and Helen just


    wanted to seize the Opportunity to cling to her wealthy family by taking out all their life savings to give


    them a gift like this, just to make a fortune.She had seen too many cases like this over the years.


    Not to mention that the marble carving was worth less than 300,000.


    Even if it had cost one million, she would still not spare it another nce.


    In her opinion, James and Helen were not qualified to talk to her at all.


    However, she could not decline their kindness, so she did not drive them away in the end.She waved


    her hand.


    "Well, since you''re here, you can stay for a quick meal.Cayden, take them outside and get a spot for


    them to sit down."


    Her tone and attitude sounded like she was dismissing two beggars.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, James and Helen frowned.


    If they had received this kind of treatment before, they would not dare to say anything.


    However, now that the Cunningham Family was already the top family in Eastcliff, they felt a little


    resentful that they were still being treated like this.


    They hade all the way and even given such a valuable gift, but in the end, they couldn''t even enter


    the inner hall.


    Weren''t they being looked down on too much? Sensing their displeasure, Cayden hurriedly said,


    "Maddie, James and his wife went through a lot to get here.Considering their sincerity, why don''t


    I...bring them to meet Dad?"


    Maddie immediately red at him.


    "Are you stupid? Do you know how busy the old man is today? Take a look for yourself.There are so


    many big figures lining up to meet him.If you take them two to meet the old man, what are you taking


    those bigwigs for?"


    Her words implied that James and Helen were just small fries who weren''t qualified to meet Old Master


    Reeves at all.


    Cayden hurriedly said, "Maddie, you probably don''t know, but the Cunningham Family is actually the


    head of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff now.They..."


    Maddie waved her hand impatiently.


    "Enough with your nonsense! What do you mean by the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff? Ha, I''ve


    never even heard of them before.Go inside and have a look.The heads of the Ten Greatest Families of


    Eastshire are all here.Can a small family from a small areapare with the Ten Greatest Families of


    Eastshire?"


    Just then, a man next to him leaned in and added, "Cayden, it''s one thing to be inept normally, but why


    are you fooling around here on Old Master Reeves'' birthday?"


    This man was Maddie''s cousin and a member of the Reeves Family.It was clear that the members of


    the Reeves Family felt quite disdainful of Cayden when even a cousin could talk to him like this.


    Humiliated, Cayden could onlyugh along with him before he took James and Helen to the outer hall.


    "James, Helen, I''m really sorry.It''s my fault for not telling them in advance.Take a seat here for the time


    being.I-I''ll go and tell Seth.You Cunninghams are one of the top families now, so how could we make


    you sit in the outer hall?"


    Cayden said awkwardly.

 Chapter 1386

    Chapter 1386


    Chapter 1386


    James and Helen''s expression turned gloomy. After what had just happened, it was clear to them that


    the Reeves Family didn''t take them seriously at all. Moreover, although Cayden was married to


    Maddie, he was not thriving in the Reeves Family at all. He had probably aged so much and be


    so haggard due to the extreme sufferings in the Reeves Family.


    However, now that James thought about it carefully, this was to be expected. When Cayden married


    Maddie, it was as if he had married into the Reeves Family instead. Who in a big family like the Reeves


    Family wouldn''t look down on a son-inw like him? James and Helen couldn''t help but think of


    Matthew. Didn''t they treat him like this a long time ago as well?


    The two sighed and James grabbed Cayden. "Cayden, forget it. We came here mostly just to see you


    today. As for Old Master Reeves¡¯ birthday, it doesn''t matter to us! Don''t torture yourself anymore. We


    haven''t seen each other for so many years, so it''s enough for us to just share a few drinks together¡±


    Cayden''s expression turned crestfallen. He sat next to James, his eyes slightly red as he apologized,


    "James, I-I''m sorry..¡±James patted Cayden on the shoulder. "Oh,e on. We''re old friends, aren''t


    we? Don''t sweat it¡±


    The three of them sat and chatted for a while when suddenly, a group of youngsters walked over from a


    distance. When Cayden spotted them, his eyes lit up in an instant. He immediately stood up and


    dragged one of the young men over.


    "James, let me introduce you to my son, Noel. Noel, this is Mr. Cunningham that I told you about


    before. Hurry, say hello!¡± he urged with a smile.


    James immediately broke into a smile. "Oh, so this is Noel? You''re all grown up now! Thest time I


    met you, you were still a child! Noel, do you still remember me?"


    Noel Robinson nced at James up and down, and a trace of disdain appeared on his face. "I do!


    You''re Mr. Cunningham from Eastcliff. Thest time I saw you, you were asking my dad to lend money


    to you, right?¡±


    James¡¯ expression suddenly turned embarrassed. They had been living in poverty a few years ago, so


    they''d indeed borrowed money from Cayden several times.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cayden hurriedly said, "Noel, what are you on about? James is my childhood friend, and he¡¯s also


    helped me a lot back then! He''s just like a brother to me. To be honest, many years ago, I even


    discussed with James to arrange a marriage between our families. Kid, you fell out of luck. In the end,


    this matter wasn''t carried out. Otherwise, we''d be even closer!¡±


    James couldn''t help but smile at his words. Back then, they did talk about this.


    However, Noel''s face suddenly sank. "Ha, Dad, I was lucky then!


    Thankfully, this marriage fell through. If not, wouldn''t I have to go all the way to Eastcliff to take a


    worthless woman home?¡±


    Cayden''s expression fell slightly. ¡°Noel... you better watch your words!"


    Noel retorted coldly, "What, am I wrong? How could you arrange a marriage for me so casually? Even if


    you refuse to consider my feelings, you have to at least think about the Reeves Family, right?Dad,


    we''re from a big family. If I had to marry someone, they would have to be a good match for me, no?¡±


    Cayden''s face contorted with fury as he pointed at Noel. ¡°You... You¡­ How could you speak with such


    insolence?!"


    James¡¯ expression had turned cold as well. This kid, Noel... Isn''t hebeing too harsh with his words?


    Just as he was about to retort, a clear voice sounded from behind him. "Mom, Dad... why are you


    here?"


    The two turned around, only to see Sasha decked out in white standing not too far away from them.


    Though the moment Noel saw her, his eyes widened.

 Chapter 1387

    Chapter 1387


    Chapter 1387


    As a member of the Reeves Family, Noel could be regarded as someone famous in Eastshire. Over the


    years, he had seen his fair share of beautiful women, and most of the girlfriends he had dated were the


    prettiest of their ranks. Besides, he had even hooked up with many small-time celebrities. Hence, he


    had grown into a high and mighty person. He was not satisfied with Cayden''s arranged marriage, and it


    was also for this reason that he didn''t regard the Cunninghams as anyone important at all.


    However, the moment he saw Sasha, all of the arrogance he previously hadpletely disappeared.


    As he looked at the beautiful woman, Noel had only one thought in his heart¡ªif he could marry this girl,


    it would be his greatest achievement in life! At the same time, he also felt regretful. If he had known


    that she was so beautiful, then he would have agreed to the marriage arranged by his father! He even


    had the urge to push his father to amend the marriage.


    Sasha ran over and wrapped her arm around Helen''s elbow with a face full of glee.


    Her parents looked dumbfounded. ¡°Sasha, why are you here? Where''s Matthew?"


    Sasha smiled and replied, "Oh, a friend invited us to dinner, so we came over. Matthew is parking the


    car downstairs, but he''lle up in a while¡±


    Just then, Cayden scooted closer with an astonished expression.


    ¡°James, i-is this Sasha?¡±


    Jamesughed heartily. "That''s right! She was only seven years old when west met, and it''s been


    more than ten years. Come, Sasha, this is Cayden. Hurry up and greet him:


    Sasha nodded obediently and greeted, "Hello, Mr. Cayden!¡±


    Cayden was overjoyed. "Hello, hello! My goodness, how time flies!


    Back when |st met you, you were still a little girl. In the blink of an eye, you''ve grown into such a


    beautiful woman!"


    At that moment, Noel leaned in as well. He looked at Sasha in shock and asked, "Dad, t-this is Mr.


    Cunningham''s daughter?"


    Cayden nodded. "Yes, you''ve met her before, but you were still young back then, so you probably don''t


    remember anymore."


    With an excited expression, Noel pressed, "Dad, she''s the one you were going to make me marry,


    right?"


    Cayden bobbed his head. "That''s right. You two were close in age that time, after all!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Noel became even more excited. "Dad, | think that since you''re so close with Mr.


    Cunningham, it''ll be even better if you can get even closer!"


    Cayden frowned as he understood the meaning behind his son''s words. To put it bluntly, he had fallen


    for Sasha''s beauty.


    On the other hand, James and Helen were full of contempt. Noel had just been yelling about finding the


    right match, but he was fine with it now?


    Seeing that no one was speaking, Noel immediately went to Sasha and stretched out his hand with a


    smile. ¡°Hello, Sasha, my name is


    Noel. Do you remember me? My dad said that the two of us were set to marry when we were young.


    Hahaha, look, don''t you think this is fate?¡±


    Sasha smiled awkwardly. ¡°I''m sorry, but I''m already married¡±


    In an instant, Noel''s expression fell. Sasha''s beauty had moved him, and in his opinion, being born into


    the Reeves Family made him a prince from a wealthy family. As for Sasha, she was just a worthless


    woman from a small town, so it was her honor for him to take a fancy to her. He hadn''t expected that


    she would reject him so bluntly, and it annoyed him.


    "Why did you get married so early? How can young people like us marry this early? Ha, could it be that


    you were promiscuous, so you had a shotgun marriage?" Noel asked cryptically.

 Chapter 1388

    Chapter 1388


    Chapter 1388


    James and Helen couldn''t help but frown. Noel''s words sounded really unpleasant.


    "My daughter got married normally!¡± Helen groused.


    Noel sneered. "Got married normally? Most of the time, the more someone says that, the more guilty


    they are. Ha, you can''t judge a book from its cover nowadays. Even if they look innocent on the


    surface, who knows how they actually are on the inside? Dad, it was a good thing that you didn''t agree


    on this marriage for me back then.


    Otherwise, if I marry and take her home and then sully the Reeves Family''s name, how could I exin


    it to our family?¡±


    His words annoyed James, Helen, and Sasha. Cayden quickly scolded


    Noel before apologizing to them profusely.


    Still, Noel''s face was full of disdain, and when he looked at Sasha, his gaze was a little disgruntled. He


    was feeling irked that he had missed a beautiful woman like her. After sitting around for a while, he


    suddenly spoke up. "By the way, Miss Cunningham, what kind of work does your husband do?*


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Sasha replied, ¡°He''s a doctor.¡¯


    Noel sneered. "A doctor? Tsk tsk, how much money can a doctor make in a month? Miss Cunningham,


    I don''t think your outfit was cheap either. Is your husband''s sry enough for you? For a girl as


    gorgeous as you, surely you don''t have any other sources of ie, do you? Hahaha...


    Sasha''s expression instantly turned chilly. Noel was clearly insulting her!


    James remarked coldly, "You need not worry about that, Noel. My daughter is the president of


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals, so she can afford whatever she wants! Besides, my son-inw also has


    his own business. He works in the construction industry and makes a lot of money every year.¡±


    Noel hadn''t expected the Cunningham Family to have such well- established assets. Although he


    prided himself on being a part of the


    Reeves Family, his surname was still Robinson, so he didn''t have much right to speak in the Reeves


    Family. His current expenses were all from his mother, Maddie, and he had no business of his own.


    Compared with Sasha, he seemed even more incapable in this area.


    Noel grew even more displeased, and he spat on the ground before taunting, "Ha, Mr. Cunningham,


    are you showing off your wealth with me? Do you think you''re all that just because you have a


    pharmaceutical factory and a constructionpany? You''re nothing but a group of upstarts to the


    Reeves Family. Do you think you canpete with us?¡±


    James and Helen could barely hold in their anger, and Cayden¡¯s expression darkened as well. He


    pointed at Noel and roared angrily,


    ¡°Enough! Noel, watch your words! How can you be so disrespectful to your elders? Apologize to James


    now!"


    Noel''s face was full of disdain. "You want me to apologize to him? In your dreams!"


    His face turning red with fury, Cayden suddenly lifted his hand and pped Noel across the face.


    Noel held his face and growled, "You... You dare to hit me? I''m going to tell Mom!"


    Saying that, he ran off huffily.


    James looked embarrassed and mumbled, ¡°Cayden, h-hoaw could you beat your son? Actually, this


    isn''t that big of a deal..¡±


    Cayden waved his hand. "James, you don''t have to say anything. This kid has be more and more


    outrageous. If I don''t teach him a lesson now, I don''t know what kind of stunts he''d pull in the future!


    James, I''m really sorry. He''s been spoiled rotten by his mother:


    James sighed. ¡°All right now. We''re best buddies, so you don''t have to say that¡¯


    As they were chatting, Matthew walked over. After greeting Cayden, he took Sasha upstairs. Today, the


    crown prince was treating them, so he had brought her here for the meal.

 Chapter 1389

    Chapter 1389


    Chapter 1389


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    James, Helen, and Cayden chatted for a while when suddenly there was amotion next to them.


    As the three of them turned their heads to look, they saw Noel walking over with Maddie and a group of


    people from the Reeves Family, looking intimidating.


    Seeing this, Cayden instantly broke out into a cold sweat.He quickly stood up to receive them.


    "Look, Maddie, whatever the matter is, can we save it for when we go home? James is an old friend of


    mine, so...can you cut us some ck?"


    Maddie immediately pped him across the face and roared, "ck? You still want me to cut you


    some ck? Why don''t you take a look at yourself and see if you''re worthy of saying that to me?"


    Cayden''s face flushed red from her p, which attracted a bout ofughter from the crowd.


    Still, he said meekly, "Maddie, I...I know you''re not happy, but James hasn''te here in many years.If


    you have any problems, let''s talk about it at home, and you can do whatever you want to me.Can


    you...not cause a fuss here?"


    Maddie exploded with fury.


    "Fuss? Who''s causing a fuss? Get your facts right! What''s wrong, do you think I''m a crazy woman who


    only causes trouble for you?"


    Cayden hurriedly exined, "I...I didn''t mean it that way.Maddie, c-can you take it as doing me a favor,


    please?"


    As he said that, he sounded as if he was about to cry.However, Maddie didn''t give in.


    "Do you a favor? Cayden, how are you still shameless? When you hit my son, did you consider the fact


    that he''s already an adult, and he has his pride too? You pped my son in front of everyone for the


    sake of your useless friends.Have you ever considered how he would feel?"


    Cayden flushed red.


    "Maddie, all things considered, I-I''m still his dad.Besides, Noel had gone too far earlier.If we don''t teach


    him a lesson now, he...he might do something even worse in the future..."


    Maddie red at him.


    "Why do I need you to teach my son a lesson? Cayden, you''ve been a loser all your life who can''t do


    anything for yourself, yet you have the cheek to teach my son a lesson? What''s wrong, do you want my


    son to live off a woman just like you?"


    Her words caused the crowd to erupt inughter again.


    Cayden''s face was red as he trembled with anger, and his hands clenched into fists.


    However, he didn''t dare to burst out in anger.


    Meanwhile, Noel stood by the side and watched him disdainfully.


    To Noel, his father was his embarrassment.


    Hence, he didn''t feel a single ounce of pity for Cayden.


    "Move aside!"


    Maddie shoved Cayden aside and walked over to James and Helen, pointing at them.


    "I''ll give you a minute.Get out of this ce immediately! Or else, I''ll get someone to throw you out!"


    James and Helen''s faces fell.


    Maddie Reeves, just how overbearing can she get? "Miss Reeves, we''re here to celebrate Old Master


    Reeves¡¯ birthday.Even if we did something wrong, you don''t have to act like this, right?"


    James asked in a low voice.


    Maddie retorted coldly, "Celebrate his birthday? Who do you think you are? Do you have the right to


    celebrate my old man''s birthday? Did you receive an invitation?"


    James was immediately rendered speechless.


    Helen cut in, "Miss Reeves, even if we didn''t get an invitation, we came here to sincerely give him our


    wishes.For you to chase us out like this, is this how the Reeves Family treat their guests?"


    Her words made Maddie tongue-tied as she struggled to find an answer.


    Just then, an elderly voice sounded from behind her.


    "Indeed, the Reeves Family doesn''t treat our guests like this.


    However, the problem is, we would only tend to our own guests.As for any uninvited guests, we don''t


    have anything to do with them!"

 Chapter 1390

    Chapter 1390


    Chapter 1390


    As everyone turned around to look, they saw an old man with a head full of white hair walking over,


    nked by a huge crowd.


    This old man was none other than Raymond Reeves, and the people around him were also important


    members of the Reeves Family.


    Overjoyed, Maddie hurried over to help Raymond.


    "Dad, you arrived just in time.These two b*stards insist on staying and refuse to leave, and they are


    even bullying your grandson with Cayden.You can''t let them get away with this!" He patted her arm with


    a smile.


    "Okay, I understand."


    Immediately, he looked at the security guards and asked coldly, "Hey, do you people even know how to


    do your job properly? Today is my birthday.How could you just let anyone in?"


    In an instant, James and Helen turned distressed.It was clear that he was referring to them.The


    security captain said awkwardly, I apologize, Old Master Reeves.They...They were brought in by your


    son-inw, so we couldn''t stop them either"


    Raymond sneered.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Can someone with a different surname bring any guests in? Is it a Reeves¡¯ birthday today, or a


    Robinson''s birthday?"


    The security captain was speechless and embarrassed.


    Everyone around them exchanged murmurs as they had known for a long time that Raymond had


    always looked down on Cayden.


    However, no one expected that he would make it this obvious and say these things in public.


    Standing by the side, Cayden trembled with his hands balled into fists and his face pale.Today, he had


    completely lost all of his pride.


    Although he was often humiliated by the Reeves Family, now that he was disgraced in front of his best


    friend, it felt even worse.


    James was annoyed, and he couldn''t help but say, "Old Master Reeves, we respect you as an elder, so


    we made a special trip here to wish you on your birthday.We have no ill intentions.If you think we''re not


    qualified to celebrate your birthday, just say the word and we''ll leave.There''s no need to demean us like


    this, is there?"


    The moment he said that, the members of the Reeves Family instantly burst out in anger as they began


    to throw insults at James¡¯ way.


    Raymond narrowed his eyes and sized James up, sneering.


    "We haven''t even met before.I''m afraid this is a bit far-fetched for you to say you wanted to celebrate


    my birthday, isn''t it? Are you here to wish me a happy birthday, or do you in fact have other ns? You


    yourself should know better.Cayden, as expected, your friends are just like you.Do you really think that


    the Reeves Family is an ATM that anyone could try to benefit from?"


    The crowd erupted in whispers.


    To them, James and Helen were purely here to cling onto the Reeves Family''s riches.


    After all, they''d seen this exact situation too many times.


    James was thoroughly enraged.


    To be frank, he was indeed nning to get close to the Reeves Family.


    However, to say that they were clinging to their wealth was absolutely insulting.


    With the Cunningham Family''s current assets and status, why would they still need to rely on anyone


    else? Just then, Cayden suddenly stood up and said angrily, "Dad, if you''re angry, you can just direct it


    to me.My friends are here to celebrate your birthday.How...How can you talk to them like that?"


    Instantly, everyone in the Reeves Family was annoyed, and Maddie pointed at him.


    "Cayden, how dare you talk to Dad like this? Do you have a death wish?"


    The other members of the Reeves Family also stared at him menacingly.


    From the looks of it, it was clear that they were about to start throwing punches.


    Seeing that, James immediately stood up and said, "Forget it, Cayden.Since Old Master Reeves thinks


    that we aren''t worthy enough to celebrate his birthday, then we wouldn''t force ourselves to stay either!


    Farewell, Old Master Reeves!"

 Chapter 1391

    Chapter 1391


    Chapter 1391


    Saying that, James grabbed Helen and prepared to leave.


    However, Helen suddenly said, "Wait a minute! Since Old Master Reeves thinks that we aren''t worthy


    enough to celebrate his birthday, shouldnt we take our birthday gift back?"


    Hearing that, James immediately nodded along.


    "That''s right.Please give the birthday gift back to us!"


    After all, they had spent 300 thousand on that marble carving.


    Hearing that, Maddie immediately went inside and came out with the marble carving in her arms.


    "How are you not embarrassed to bring a useless marble carving here? Do you want to go in and have


    a look? There''s no one here who brought a gift worth less than one million for Dad''s birthday! Hurry up


    and take your birthday gift away.It¡¯s a shame to the Reeves Family to leave it there!"


    The crowd erupted intoughter again.


    Helen''s face flushed, and she walked over to take the marble carving.


    However, just as she was about to grab it, Maddie suddenly let go, and the marble carving fell directly


    to the ground and smashed into pieces.


    The crowd fell silent.


    Maddie scoffed coldly.


    "How are you this clumsy? Can''t you hold your things properly?" Helen became agitated.


    "You...You did that on purpose!"


    Maddie pursed her lips.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand!"


    Helen was furious and was about to explode in anger, but she was held back by James.He could see


    that the Reeves Family was deliberately provoking them.


    Even if they continued to cause a scene here, they wouldn''t get anything out of it.


    "Forget it, we''re leaving!"


    He gritted his teeth and prepared to leave with Helen.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Maddie spoke up again.


    "Hey, are you just going to leave like this? Your things broke, and it''s ruining our decorations.Don''t you


    think you should take care of it?"


    Helen erupted in fury.


    "What...What are you trying to say?!"


    Maddie said loudly, "Didn''t I make myself clear enough? Clean up the floor before you leave!"


    James and Helen were utterly furious.


    The Reeves Family is just too much! Finally, Cayden couldn''t hold it in anymore and roared, "Maddie


    Reeves, don''t be ridiculous!"


    Maddie yelled, "Cayden Robinson, what did you say? Say it again if you dare!"


    Cayden vigorously smashed a wine bottle from the table onto the floor and boomed, "I said, I want a


    divorce!"


    In an instant, Maddie was dumbstruck.


    She pointed at Cayden and asked, "A-Are you insane?"


    Cayden was fuming.


    "Yes, I am! Maddie Reeves, I''ve had enough of you and your family! Didn''t you say I was useless?


    Well, I''m going to change that today! Let''s divorce! I won''t obey you anymore!"


    Saying that, he turned around and walked toward James.


    "James, let''s go! F*ck, even if I have to starve to death, I won''t go back to the Reeves Family


    anymore!"


    Jamesughed heartily and patted Cayden''s shoulder.


    "Let''s go, my friend.I''ll treat you to lunch.Let''s celebrate!"


    With that, the three left happily, leaving the crowd exchanging dumbfounded looks.


    No one had expected things to end this way.


    Maddie was bbergasted.


    Over the years, she had be ustomed to bullying Cayden, but she never dreamed that he


    would go against her one day, which made her unable to react all of a sudden.


    Just then, Raymond suddenlyughed.


    "Today is our lucky day! The biggest loser in our family has finally left.Maddie, listen carefully.Even if he


    tries to apologize in the future, don''t go soft on him!"


    Hearing that, Maddie sneered coldly.


    "Don''t worry, Dad! Even if he groveled on the ground, I would never let hime back!"


    Everyone expressed their approval as well.


    All of them thought that it was the Reeves Family''s fortune to be rid of Cayden.


    Maddie was also looking satisfied.


    Over the years, she and Cayden had lost feelings for each other long ago.


    Thus, she couldn''t care less about whether he stayed or not.


    If it weren''t for her pride, she would have driven him away long ago.Now that he had left by himself, he


    had fulfilled her wish instead!

 Chapter 1392

    Chapter 1392


    Chapter 1392


    James, Helen, and Cayden stood in the lobby of Cameron Hotel.


    With an embarrassed expression, James mumbled, "Cayden, this incident today was our fault for not


    coming at the right time.Because of us, you had a huge argument with Maddie.."


    Cayden immediately waved his hand.


    "James, don''t say that! I''ve had enough of the Reeves Family for many years, so divorcing her is also a


    relief to me.All right, let''s stop thinking about these things and find a ce to have a drink.It''s a


    celebration for me to be free of my suffering!"


    Seeing Cayden was being so open-minded, James let out a sigh of relief and smiled.


    "Sure.Today, we won''t leave until] we''re drunk.Where shall we get a drink?"


    Cayden scratched his head, unable to think of a good ce for a moment.


    Just then, the security captain from earlier approached them with his men.


    "What are you still doing here? Get out of here now! Do you think Cameron Hotel is a ce where


    people like you cane and go?" the security captain chided.


    Just now, he was scolded by Raymond, and when he got back, he was reprimanded by his boss again.


    To him, all of this was because of these three people.


    Therefore, he also vented all his anger on them.


    Hearing this, James and Helen were immediately annoyed.


    "What are you talking about? You''d better watch your words.Why isn''t this a ce where we cane


    and go?"


    Helen demanded angrily, fuming from being looked down upon.The security captain nced at her


    disdainfully.


    "I advise you not to ask such questions.Do you like embarrassing yourself?"


    Helen yelled, "Who is embarrassing themselves? What kind of hotel doesn''t allow guests inside? Does


    this make sense?"


    The security captain replied coldly, "Since you want to argue, fine, let''s make it clear.First of all,


    Cameron Hotel isn''t a ce that just anyone can enter casually.If you want to enjoy the services here,


    you need to have at least a membership card.Do you have one?"


    His words rendered them speechless.


    How would they have something like that? The security captain sneered.


    "Besides, today is Old Master Reeves¡¯ 80th birthday, so the Reeves Family has basically booked the


    entire hotel.They exined that they don''t want to see you three pieces of trash in order not to affect


    Old Master Reeves¡¯ mood on his birthday.The Reeves Family is a diamond member of Cameron Hotel,


    so it''s natural that we have to follow their orders.Tell me, should I kick the three of you out or not?"


    Helen trembled with anger.


    "Y-You...are so snobbish!"


    The security captain mocked, "How could trash like you dare to say those things? Ha, this is just


    ridiculous! You''re all grown adults; don''t you feel ashamed to be kicked out like this? Do you have the


    right to stay here? I''m warning you, get out of here while I''m still being reasonable.Otherwise, don''t


    me me for not holding back!"


    After he said that, the other security guards surrounded them aggressively.


    From the looks of things, if they didn''t leave, they would be thrown out.


    James and Helen were both exasperated, and Cayden hurriedly stepped up as a mediator.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "James, w-why waste your time arguing with them? Let''s go and find a ce to drink..."


    Saying that, he forcefully dragged the two out while the security guards mocked them endlessly.


    James and Helen were shaking with fury.


    "These b*stards are just too much!"


    With an awkward expression, Cayden sighed.


    "Forget it, the Reeves Family are too powerful.We can''t win against them!"

 Chapter 1393

    Chapter 1393


    Chapter 1393


    James sighed.


    Since they weren''t as powerful, he could only bear with it.


    "Forget it, let''s go eat somewhere else!" he grumbled.


    Cayden nodded and was just about to leave when Helen suddenly stopped them.


    "Why are we leaving? Why do we have to get out just because they asked us to? No matter how strong


    the Reeves Family is, they can''t bully us like this, right? Even if we can''t fight the Reeves Family, it


    doesn''t mean we should be driven away by a few security guards.If we leave like this, won''t it make us


    aughingstock?"


    Cayden and James gaped at each other, and James mumbled, "But, we don''t even have a


    membership card.What else can we do?"


    Helen immediately retorted, "So what? Just because we don''t doesn''t mean nobody else has it.Let''s go


    and look for Matthew and the others upstairs! Since they''re eating here, it must mean that they have a


    membership card.I''ll see what they can do to us if we insist on staying today!"


    James¡¯ eyes lit up all of a sudden.


    "Oh, that''s a good idea.Matthew''s friend invited them for a meal, so they must have a membership


    card.If we have a membership card and eat here, who can do anything to us? Let''s go upstairs to eat,


    Cayden!"


    Cayden hesitated.


    "James, I-let''s just forget about it.If this matter blows up and the Reeves Family gets angry...it won''t end


    well for us.By then, we''ll involve Sasha and her friends as well...At his words, James and Helen paused


    for a moment, but Helen still gritted her teeth and said, "We aren''t picking a fight with the Reeves


    Family.I''m just angry at those security guards for not letting us eat here! We''re just going up to have a


    meal, and it''s not like we''re going to the Reeves Family''s birthday banquet.Is that still not allowed?"


    James nodded profusely.


    "Yes, that''s right! They can''t stop us from eating, right?"


    Cayden lowered his head.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    In fact, he couldn''t reconcile himself to it as well.How could he let himself be chased out like this? In the


    end, the three of them walked back to Cameron Hotel.By the time they came in, the security guards


    had already dispersed, mainly to the birthday banquet to take care of things.


    Helen called Sasha to find out their location, and the three of them went directly to the top floor.


    At the same time, in the inner hall on the fifth floor, the birthday banquet was in progress.


    Raymond sat in the main seat, and next to him were the heads from the nine major families who had


    come to celebrate his birthday in person.


    This spectacle greatly fed the Reeves Family''s ego, and Raymond in particr was overjoyed as he


    personally went to toast the heads of the nine families.


    They were also polite to him and gave him their birthday wishes, which made him very proud.


    Soon, the cogs in his brain began to move.


    Now that the Fisher Family no longer existed among the Ten Greatest Families, the Ten Greatest


    Families had been reduced to nine, and one more family had to be re- selected to enter their ranks.


    Was there any hope for the Reeves Family to join the Ten Greatest Families? If they managed to pull it


    off, it would be a huge achievement for them! Hence, he began plotting ways to bring this up to the


    heads of the nine families.


    Philip was sitting not far from him, and Raymond wanted to bring up the matter several times.


    However, upon seeing Philip''s indifferent expression, he didn''t dare to speak up.


    After all, the gap between the Reeves Family and the Ten Greatest Families was still very huge.


    After the birthday banquet had gone on for a while, a man hurriedly walked in from the door all of a


    sudden.


    He looked nervous as he ran to Philip''s side and whispered, "Master White, we just got news that


    Matthew and the crown prince are eating upstairs."

 Chapter 1394

    Chapter 1394


    Chapter 1394


    When Philip heard this, his expression suddenly darkened.


    Why did he have to bump into these two people again when he was just here to eat? To be honest,


    Philip still refused to bow down to Matthew.


    However, he was not as powerful, so he had no choice.


    Moreover, they had already acknowledged Matthew as the Lord of Eastshire, so they had to express


    enough respect for him.


    Now that Matthew and the crown prince were having a meal upstairs, and they knew about it, he had to


    go up and pay them a visit.


    Otherwise, if Matthew or the crown prince found out about this in the future and came to look for him,


    he would not be able to exin himself.


    After a moment of silence, Philip stood up and grumbled, "I''ll go up and have a look."


    Saying that, he got up and left.


    Raymond was puzzled at the sight.His birthday banquet had just begun, so why was Philip leaving


    already? "Master White, what''s the matter?" he asked hurriedly.


    Philip replied offhandedly, "I''m going to visit a friend."


    With that said, he waved to the members of the White Family sitting next to him, motioning them to


    leave with him.


    In an instant, everyone in the White Family immediately got up and followed him out, and two tables


    were immediately emptied.The crowd suddenly fell silent.


    The White Family was probably the most powerful family at this birthday banquet, but they immediately


    left just as the banquet began.


    What''s going on? Could it be that they''re dissatisfied with the Reeves Family? Everyone in the Reeves


    Family became extremely embarrassed, and the attitude of the White Family made them deeply


    ashamed.


    However, that was just the beginning.


    After Philip left, he immediately notified the other eight families of the news and asked their men to go


    in and notify their respective family heads.


    Obviously, Philip couldn''t talk about it directly in front of everyone.


    After that, the people he instructed went inside to carry out his orders.


    When the other eight family heads saw Philip leaving earlier, they were all quite surprised and couldn''t


    figure out what was going on, but now that they learned that Matthew and the crown prince were


    upstairs, they clearly couldn''t sit around, so each of them got up and left with the members of their


    family.


    Just like that, everyone from the nine great families left, leaving more than half of the hall empty.


    Meanwhile, the Reeves Family were livid, and each of them bore mortified expressions.It was the


    Reeves Family''s pride that the nine great families came to celebrate Raymond''s birthday today.


    However, when the banquet had just begun, all of the nine great families had immediately left, leaving


    the members of the Reeves Family embarrassed and about to have a meltdown.


    What the hell was going on? Raymond looked even worse.


    The nine families'' sudden departure gave him a feeling that the Reeves Family was about to be


    doomed.


    He felt a little unhappy, and when everyone in the Wayne Family was about to leave, he finally couldn''t


    hold himself back and walked over to stop Master Wayne, who he was quite close with.


    Dejected, Raymond asked, "Master Wayne, w-what in the world is going on? My birthday banquet has


    just started.Why are you all leaving? Did the Reeves Family offend you in any way? Master Wayne,


    we''re old friends.I-If I''ve done something wrong, you can at least tell me so that I can offer my apology!"


    Master Wayne waved his hand.


    "Old Master Reeves, you''re overthinking this.Actually, this matter has nothing to do with you.It''s mostly


    because there''s a big shot upstairs that we have to pay a visit to."


    Raymond''s eyes widened.


    "Master Wayne, w-what are you talking about? What kind of big shot upstairs can make the heads of


    the nine families pay them a visit? Master Wayne, who could be more important than the nine of you in


    Eastshire?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Master Wayne sighed.


    "Old Master Reeves, this big shot''s origin isn''t simple! Let me give you a piece of advice.If you want the


    Reeves Family to join the ranks of the Ten Greatest Families, you better head up and pay them a


    visit.As long as this big shot gives you the green light, the Reeves Family will definitely be able to


    be a member of the Ten Greatest Families!"

 Chapter 1395

    Chapter 1395


    Chapter 1395


    Raymond''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets when he heard that.


    What was going on? What kind of big shot could make the Reeves Family a part of the Ten Greatest


    Families with one sentence? Raymond knew very well that even the strongest family among the Ten


    Greatest Families, the White Family, did not have this capability.


    However, how was the big shot upstairs able to do this? Not wasting any more time with him, Master


    Wayne promptly led his family upstairs.


    As Raymond sat on a chair with a nk expression on his face, the members of the Reeves Family


    gathered around and asked him what had happened.


    With a sigh, he exined everything.


    Hearing this, everyone was extremely shocked as well.


    They couldn''t figure out who would have this much power.


    Suddenly, Maddie eximed, "Oh my god, could the person upstairs be the King of the South, Master


    Levi?"


    The moment she said that, the crowd gasped.


    "Oh my goodness, that''s actually possible.Apart from Master Levi, who else in the Six Southern States


    can have so much influence that the heads of the Ten Greatest Families have to personally pay them a


    visit? Who else can make them so respectful? It must be Master Levi!"


    As everyone shared their spections, Raymond''s eyes suddenly lit up.If it really was Master Levi,


    then he was truly a man with great power.


    Someone like him would surely be able to help the Reeves Family prosper with just one word.He


    clenched his fists tightly and stood up in a hurry, saying, "Master Wayne is right.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    We should also pay this big shot a visit! All the main members of the Reeves Family,e upstairs


    with me.


    Remember, when you see Master Levi there, you must be respectful enough to him, understand?"


    Everyone in the Reeves Family nodded, their faces full of excitement.


    Master Levi, the King of the South, was a legendary figure, and meeting someone like him would grant


    them immense bragging rights.


    Maddie immediately rushed over and supported Raymond with a smile.


    "Dad, I''ll help you up!"


    Raymond nodded and chuckled.


    "All right!"


    Seeing that, the others were disgruntled.


    Right now, whoever helped Raymond was allowed to follow him inside to visit Master Levi, the King of


    the South.


    Hence, they all wanted to help Raymond, but Maddie was one step ahead.


    Then, all of them rushed to the top floor behind Raymond.


    When they walked out of the elevator, they found that there were many people from the nine great


    families standing in the hallway, and there were also a few family heads standing among them.


    Raymond hurriedly walked to Master Wayne and whispered, "Master Wayne, what''s going on?"


    Master Wayne exined, "There isn''t much space inside, so we have to split up into groups to


    enter.The others went in first, and we''re waiting outside"


    Raymond couldn''t help but feel shocked.


    The King of the South was truly something else to make the heads of the Ten Greatest Families stand


    outside and wait! Suddenly, he became excited.


    To be able to meet such a powerful figure, he was willing to wait for as long as he needed.


    "In that case, let''s wait outside too!" Raymond said with a smile.


    Then, although he was already eighty years old, he stood respectfully in the hallway and waited.


    Everyone in the Reeves Family was full of excitement, and they felt happy enough just by standing


    there.


    However, just as everyone was waiting anxiously, the door of the inner room suddenly opened, and


    James and Cayden walked out.


    James muttered as he walked, "I just can''t get used to the wine just now.I brought the wine we drank


    when we were young from Eastcliff.It''s in my car.Let''s go down and get a few bottles!"

 Chapter 1396

    Chapter 1396


    Chapter 1396


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The two of them walked over while talking, not noticing members of the Reeves Family standing at the


    entrance of the elevator at all.


    Everyone in the Reeves Family was also stunned as they looked at Cayden nkly with nk faces,


    not knowing what was going on.


    The heads of the Ten Greatest Families still had to stand outside and wait to enter the private room, but


    Cayden and James just waltzed right out of it! What is going on? Upon seeing James and Cayden


    passing her by, Maddie immediately shouted, "Cayden, what are you doing?"


    Only then did Cayden notice the Reeves Family, and his face darkened.


    "Why...Why are you here?"


    Maddie''s expression sank as she demanded, "That''s my line.What are you doing here? Weren''t you


    acting high and mighty earlier and saying you were going to leave? Why are you still hanging around


    here?"


    Although Cayden was going to divorce Maddie, he was still a little scared when he came face to face


    with the Reeves Family.


    On the other hand, James became angry and yelled, "Hey, don''t go too far! We aren''t in your banquet


    hall now and we''re just having a meal upstairs.Is that not allowed?"


    Just as Maddie was about to speak, Raymond, who was next to her, held her back, He gave her a look,


    and turned his gaze to the private room again, which made her realize that Cayden and James had


    come out of that room.


    No matter what their rtionship with the people inside was, they weren''t somebody she could casually


    pick a bone with anymore! Raymond stered a smile on his face and said, "Cayden, you''ve


    misunderstood.Maddie just wanted to ask why you came here for a meal.Isn''t there someone in that


    private room? Why did youe out from there?"


    In reality, he was indirectly asking what James and Cayden''s rtionship was with the person inside


    the private room.


    James immediately replied, "My daughter and son-inw booked that private room.Are we not allowed


    to go in and eat with them?"


    A glint shed past Raymond''s eyes.


    The private room was booked by James Cunningham''s daughter and son-inw? Could it be that his


    daughter and son-inw were the ones who invited Master Levi, the King of the South, to a meal? But


    what sort of background do they have to manage a meal with such a powerful figure? Raymond was


    completely dumbfounded.Although he couldn''t understand the situation, he didn''t dare to


    underestimate James anymore!


    "So, it was your daughter and son-inw who invited Master Levi to a meal?" Raymond asked


    cautiously.


    James waved his hand.


    "I don''t know who you''re talking about.In any case, my daughter and son-inw booked that private


    room, so there shouldn''t be a problem if I went inside for a meal, right? Old Master Reeves, no matter


    how powerful the Reeves Family is, you still have to be reasonable.I''m not interrupting your birthday


    banquet nor involving you in my business, but I''m just here for a simple meal.That isn''t a crime, is it?"


    Raymondughed awkwardly.


    "You''re misunderstanding.T-That''s not what I meant.Actually."


    James immediately waved his hand.


    "You don''t have to say anything.Old Master Reeves, we aren''t close with each other, and we have not


    much to chat with each other anyway.As long as I don''t bother you, you can''t control me either! That''s


    all I have to say.Let''s go, Cayden!"


    After speaking, James dragged Cayden away, leaving the Reeves Family stunned with no idea of what


    was going on.


    A miffed Maddie said angrily, "What the hell is going on? The Cunninghams were full of beggars who


    often came to borrow money from Cayden a few years ago.What is happening now? How did they get


    involved with Master Levi?"

 Chapter 1397

    Chapter 1397


    Chapter 1397


    The rest of the Reeves Family were unhappy as well.


    They had just severely humiliated James and Helen, but in the blink of an eye, James and Helen had


    suddenly be involved with Master Levi.


    Master Levi was the King of the South, and with so many big families in the Six Southern States, it was


    not easy to get a chance to meet him.


    Even the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire, as well as the Reeves Family, had to stand in line outside.


    Therefore, who could ept it when James and Cayden, the people they had looked down upon, were


    able to enter and exit the private room at will? Just as the crowd fell silent, Noel suddenly leaned over


    and said, "Mom, I know what''s going on!"


    Maddie immediately asked, "What is it?"


    With a sneer, Noel replied, "My guess is that this has to do with James¡¯ daughter!"


    Everyone was confused by his words.


    Raymond then asked curiously, "What''s with his daughter?"


    Noel said with a contemptuous expression, "James'' daughter is perfect.She''s extremely beautiful,


    much more than those celebrities! So, she must''ve seduced Master Levi, which is why they can have


    this opportunity! Think about it, what kind of people are the Cunningham Family, and how would they


    be able to meet Master Levi otherwise?"


    Everyone in the Reeves Family exchanged nces as they processed Noel''s words.


    Is it really because of that? Noel continued, "Besides, the Cunningham Family seems to have made a


    fortune recently.Didn''t James¡¯ daughter be a chairman recently? Ha, their family used to be so


    poor that they were almost starving to death, so how did they suddenly strike it rich?"


    Maddie clicked her tongue disdainfully.


    "So it''s because their daughter seduced a man? Ha, what''s the difference between this and selling your


    own daughter away? People nowadays would really do anything for money!"


    Aman from the Reeves Family beside them also smiled and said, "Most importantly, his son-inw is


    also inside.Hahaha! Think about it, how does his son-inw feel while watching his wife sit in the arms


    of another man? This family is so amusing!"


    The crowd immediately erupted intoughter, while Noel sneered, seemingly finding respite by bringing


    Sasha down.


    Maddie said mockingly, "Back then, James even wanted to arrange a marriage for Noel! Oh, thinking


    about it now, it was lucky that we didn''t.Otherwise, wouldn''t the Reeves Family''s reputation be


    destroyed by letting such a promiscuous woman into our family?"


    Everyone in the Reeves Family nodded profusely, agreeing with Maddie''s choice.


    Raymond smiled coldly as well.


    "I''ve seen a lot of people like this who wouldn''t hesitate to sell their family and their soul for money.Still,


    any kind of sess achieved by this method is short-lived, and they''repletely iparable with a


    big family that has a long history.You don''t have to care about that either!"


    Everyone in the Reeves Family nodded at his words, each of them bearing disdainful expressions.


    In their opinion, it was simply disgraceful that the Cunningham Family would rely on this method to


    approach Master Levi.


    Then, they continued waiting around while watching the people from the other nine families enter in


    batches.


    After waiting for a long time, it was finally the Reeves Family''s turn.


    Raymond immediately tidied up his clothes, and with the help of Maddie, he took his two sons into the


    private room and entered respectfully.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    As soon as he walked inside, he immediately bent over and bowed courteously.


    "I, Raymond Reeves, humbly greet Master Levi!"


    After he spoke, the room fell silent, and no one answered.Raymond''s expression turned slightly


    embarrassed.


    Master Levi should''ve answered him by now, but what was going on? He quietly looked up, only to see


    that there were a few young people sitting in the room.

 Chapter 1398

    Chapter 1398


    Chapter 1398


    Four people were sitting at the table, which were Matthew, Sasha, the crown prince, and Helen, and all


    of them looked at Raymond nkly.


    Raymond was confused as well.


    What was going on? Didn''t they say that Master Levi, the King of the South, was here? However, how


    could any of these young people be Master Levi? Looking at the people in the room in bemusement, he


    asked in a trembling voice, "Is...Is Master Levi not here?"


    The crown prince red at him.


    "Who the hell told you that? Master Levi is still at home.If you want to visit him, just go directly to his


    house.What did you show up here for?"


    Raymond''s face was nk as he tried to figure out what was going on.


    If Master Levi isn''t here, who were the nine great families paying a visit to? These young people in the


    room? It doesn''t make sense! They aren''t qualified to make the nine family heads bow down, right?


    Just when he was puzzled, James and Cayden came up with two bottles of wine in their arms.


    When Noel saw theming, he couldn''t help but think of Sasha, and he suddenly became annoyed.


    Gritting his teeth, he rushed up to stop the two of them.


    "Mr.Cunningham, are the Cunningham Family members so shameless? You even sold your daughter


    off for that measly amount of money.Doesn''t that weigh on your conscience?" he sneered.


    James¡¯ expression turned cold.


    "What do you mean? When did I sell my daughter off?" Noel scoffed coldly.


    "Mr.Cunningham, are you still afraid that others would find out about your own actions? I know


    everything that your family did.You said that your daughter is married, but you asked her to seduce a


    married man.It wouldn''t be good for you if word about this gets out, right?" James was furious.


    "Noel, what the hell are you talking about? When did my daughter do something like that?" Noel


    cackled out loud.


    "Oh, you''re angry now? Fine, I won''t say anything anymore, is that okay? Though Mr.Cunningham,


    you''re so lucky.You have such a beautiful daughter, and she''s even willing to do anything.Tsk tsk, it


    seems the Cunningham Family will be prospering soon!"


    James waspletely enraged.He rushed up abruptly and strangled Noel''s neck, roaring, "What the


    f*ck are you talking about?! Get your facts right!"


    Noel immediately started fuming as well.


    "You old coot, how dare youy your hands on me? Damn it! Do you really think that if your daughter


    bes someone else''s mistress, you can start throwing your weight around? I''ll have you know, the


    Reeves Family is not afraid of you.Get him!"


    All of a sudden, chaos erupted as several members of the Reeves Family charged forward and


    pressed James to the ground.


    In the eyes of these people, James and the others were a group of opportunistic and despicable


    viins.


    How could the benefits they obtained by selling their daughterpare with a big family like theirs?


    Hence, they did not hold back on James either.


    When Cayden hurried over to stop them, he was also knocked to the ground.


    A member of the Reeves Family stepped on Cayden¡¯s head.


    "Damn it, Robinson, how dare you help outsiders? Are you itching for a beating again after so long?"


    Just when the situation outside was embroiled in chaos, the door of the room suddenly opened, and


    Sasha poked her head out.


    "Excuse me, but can you keep your voice down? We..."


    However, before she could finish her sentence, her face immediately turned pale as she saw her father


    being pressed to the ground by several men.


    "What...What on earth are you doing?!"


    Sasha cried before running over to help James up.


    Noel stopped her and ridiculed, "Miss Cunningham, why are you overreacting? Your dad was getting


    too arrogant and tried to hit someone, so we were just defending ourselves.What''s wrong? Do you


    think Master Levi would stand up for this kind of thing?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone in the Reeves Familyughed.


    To them, Sasha was just Master Levi''s ything.


    How could someone like him go against a big family like the Reeves Family for a mere ything? Even


    Master Levi would be embarrassed of this person!

 Chapter 1399

    Chapter 1399


    Chapter 1399


    Sasha demanded angrily, "What are you talking about? Hurry up and let go of my dad!"


    She pushed Noel away in an attempt to help James up, but the people of the Reeves Family


    immediately rushed forward to surround her and even cursed at her.Her face flushed with anger.She


    didn''t know what had happened, but it was still true that her father was being pressed to the


    ground.She was so angry that she took a step back abruptly and shouted into the room, "Matthew,


    hurry up and call the police! Someone is bullying my dad!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, the people in the room had also heard themotion outside, and they were wondering


    what was going on.Matthew''s expression immediately changed when he heard Sasha''s voice.Helen


    ran out instantly, and as soon as she saw the situation on the scene, she screamed, "Aah! What is


    this...What the hell is going on? What are you people doing? H-How could you hit him?"


    Noel was still boasting triumphantly, "Who hit him? He started bullying us first, so we fought back!"


    Helen said anxiously, "Y-You bunch of young people are beating up two elderly men, and you say


    they''re bullying you? That''s just unreasonable!"


    Noel said coldly, "The Reeves Family is the most reasonable when we do things! If your husband


    hadn''tid his hands on us first, do you think we would retaliate? Do you think that we''re uneducated


    and unqualified like you?"


    Helen trembled with anger, unable to say a word.


    Just then, a cold voice sounded from behind her.


    "When I count to three, let go of him immediately!"


    The crowd turned to the source of the voice, only to find Matthew standing by the entrance, his


    expression dark.


    Noel red at him.


    "Aren''t you quite bold, brat? Do you think I''d let go just because you told me to? Why should I? Who do


    you think you are?"


    Matthew''s face was cold as he enunciated word by word, "He is my father-inw!"


    Noel was taken aback for a moment before his face darkened.He had been coveting Sasha''s beauty


    since the beginning, and now that he learned that Matthew was Sasha''s husband, his anger was


    suddenly ignited.


    "So you''re her husband! Ha, you can really put up with a lot! How does it feel to sit in the same room


    with Master Levi for lunch?" Noel asked scornfully.


    The Reeves Family muttered to each other as all of them looked at Matthew with eyes full of contempt.


    Matthew frowned.He had no idea what Noel was talking about.


    "What are you talking about? Who''s eating with Master Levi?" he asked in a low voice.


    Noel sneered.


    "Stop f*cking pretending! We already know the dirty things your wife did.Don''t you feel ashamed of


    being cheated on?"


    Matthew''s expression turned cold, while Sasha asked furiously, "W- What are you saying? Why are you


    making things up?"


    Noel said with an icy smile, "What''s wrong? Are you afraid of others talking about something you''ve


    done? Sasha, since the first time I saw you, I already knew you weren''t someone decent, but I didn''t


    expect that your entire family would have the same values as you! Tch, is this what they call birds of a


    feather flock together?"


    Everyone in the Reeves Family broke intoughter.


    At this moment, Matthew suddenly walked in front of Noel, staring at him coldly.


    Noel looked at Matthew with disdain.


    "What now? Unsatisfied, are we?"


    Matthew didn''t speak, but immediately gave Noel two ps instead, causing both sides of his face to


    swell up.


    When the members of the Reeves Family saw this, they were angered, and rushed toward Matthew


    with a roar.

 Chapter 1400

    Chapter 1400


    Chapter 1400


    Everyone in the Reeves Family rushed toward Matthew, wanting to overwhelm him with their numbers.


    Just then, the members of the Nine Greatest Families ran toward them.


    "Who dares to be disrespectful to Mr.Larson? If anyone dares to touch Mr.Larson, I''ll make them pay


    with their life! Stop right there.Whoever moves again, just throw them downstairs!"


    The nine family heads had stood up as well, and they roared at them.


    Although there were many people in the Reeves Family, there was still a huge difference when


    compared to the Nine Greatest Families.


    As soon as the people of the Nine Greatest Families rushed forward, they immediately knocked all the


    people of the Reeves Family to the ground and pressed their heads onto the ground without even


    giving them a chance to resist.


    The Reeves Family was all in a daze.


    They had no idea what was going on, or why the nine great families were suddenly helping Matthew.


    In their opinion, as long as Master Levi didn''te forward this time, it would be fine.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Besides, as the King of the South, Master Levi would not go against such a big family for a mistress,


    which was why they dared to treat James like this.


    However, they didn''t expect that things woulde to this point.


    Master Levi didn''t show up, but the Nine Greatest Families did.


    Why was that? Struggling to raise his head, Noel looked at Philip next to him.


    "Master White, w-what are you doing? My old man has already gone to visit Master Levi.This is just a


    small fight between us.Why did the nine great families intervene?"


    Philip shot him a re.


    "What are you talking about? Since when did Old Master Reeves go to visit Master Levi? Isn''t he still in


    the room?" Noel jolted.


    "Isn''t Master Levi inside?"


    Philip retorted, "Who told you that Master Levi is here?"


    At his words, Noel was dumbstruck.


    "If Master Levi isn''t here, then...who were you visiting earlier?" Philip looked at Matthew.


    "We''re here to visit Mr.Larson and the crown prince!"


    Noel was stunned.He looked at Matthew in confusion, his mind turning nk.


    What is this all about? The heads of the Nine Greatest Families all ran upstairs and lined up to meet


    this young man? Did I hear it wrongly, or am I hallucinating? Just then, Raymond also walked out with


    Maddie and his two sons.When he saw the scene before him, his expression changed for the worse.


    "W-What are all of you doing? Sirs, d-did the Reeves Family offend you in any way for you to treat us


    like this?" Raymond trembled.


    At that moment, the heads of the Nine Greatest Families had already walked to Matthew''s side.


    Philip shot Raymond a disdainful look.


    "Hmph, you didn''t offend us! However, your people from the Reeves Family disrespected Mr.Larson


    and his family, and they deserve to die! Mr.Larson, what do you think we should do with these people?"


    As Raymond looked at Matthew with a nk expression, he grew even more puzzled.He had been in a


    daze in the room earlier.He really couldn''t understand why there were two young people sitting inside,


    and even wondered if he had gone to the wrong room.


    Now that he saw the nine family heads being so respectful to Matthew, he suddenly realized that he


    had not gone to the wrong room.


    The heads of the nine families had reallye to visit these two young people! But why? The heads of


    the nine great families are the nine most powerful people in Eastshire, and no one can make them bow


    down! Why are they being so respectful to two young people? Turning his attention to Matthew,


    Raymond asked in a trembling voice, "Please pardon my ignorance, but may I know whe is


    Mr.Larson?"


    Philip said coldly, "Mr.Matthew Larson is the heir of Mr.Billy Newman from Eastcliff! Besides, the entire


    Eastshire, including the Ten Greatest Families, all look to Mr.Larson as the Lord of Eastshire!"

 Chapter 1401

    Chapter 1401


    Chapter 1401


    Hearing this, everyone in the Reeves Family was dumbfounded.


    Raymond''s eyes were almost bulging out of his head as he looked at Matthew in astonishment, his


    face full of shock and doubt.


    Billy''s heir? The Lord of Eastshire? How could it be a young man like him? Even during Billy''s reign, the


    Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire just couldn''t enter Eastcliff, but they didn''t need to be particrly


    respectful to him.


    However, now that Matthew had inherited everything from Billy, even the Ten Greatest Families had to


    bow down to him.


    What the hell is going on? Could it be that he''s stronger than Billy? Countless thoughts passed through


    Raymond''s mind, but at this moment, he knew one thing for certain, and that was the Reeves Family


    had messed up this time.


    How could they provoke a big shot who was respected by the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire? Next


    to them, James, Helen, and even Sasha were all in a daze.


    They didn''t know that Matthew had such an influential identity in Eastshire.


    When they first arrived here, they even felt that he had no background in this ce.


    Now, it seemed that they had made a mistake.


    Matthew''s identity was actually far beyond their imagination! Noel''s eyes widened as he trembled.


    "H-How is this possible? Isn''t he Sasha''s husband? How could he be Billy''s heir? Also, how could he


    be the Lord of Eastshire? Master White, are you sure you''re not mistaken? Have you been deceived?


    He must be a fraud.If you investigate his identity, he''ll surely turn out to be a fake..."


    Philip nced at him indifferently.


    "You think he''s a fraud? Do you know who the person next to him is?"


    Noel shot a look at the crown prince next to Matthew and sneered.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "That must be his aplice! Master White, this kind of liar must have a lot of aplices! They''re all


    evil and despicable! You must not fall for their lies!"


    The crown prince''s face immediately darkened.


    No one had ever dared to disrespect him to his face like this! Meanwhile, Philipughed inwardly.


    Noel Robinson, he''s simply an idiot.


    How dare he call the crown prince a liar? Does he have a death wish? With the crown prince''s


    personality, he would definitely not let the Reeves Family go.


    By then, the Reeves Family would fall, and the nine great families would be able to take advantage of


    the situation to swallow everything, then use the opportunity to make a fortune! Philip was secretly


    overjoyed, but his face was full of anger.


    "Noel, you really deserve to die! Do you know that this person next to Mr.Larson is his buddy? Besides,


    you must have heard of his name before.He is the famous crown prince of Mightwater!"


    As soon as this statement was uttered, there was an uproar.


    The Reeves Family were all terrified out of their wits.


    Of course they''d heard of the crown prince of Mightwater before.


    He was the most well-known person in Mightwater, and even among the Six Southern States, no one


    was willing to provoke him.


    Even the members of the Ten Greatest Families of the Six Southern States would tremble with fright


    when they saw the crown prince, much less the Reeves Family! Noel''s eyes were nearly falling out of


    his head.He stared at the crown prince for a long time, then finally shook his head decisively.


    "This can''t be true.He must be a fake.He''s a liar! Master White, you must''ve been deceived! This


    b*stard dares to pretend to be the crown prince of Mightwater? I guess he simply doesn''t want to live


    anymore! I''ll look for my friends in Mightwater now and ask them to tell the crown prince about


    this.They''ll be dead meat by then!"


    Noel yelled.


    Philip sneered and said nothing.


    As for the other eight family heads, they all had different expressions.


    Some smiled mockingly, some shook their heads and sighed, while others looked absorbed.


    Everyone knew very well that Noel''s words were really going to screw the Reeves Family over this


    time!

 Chapter 1402

    Chapter 1402


    Chapter 1402


    As Raymond stood by the side, he observed the expressions of the heads of the nine great families.


    To be honest, he was also a little suspicious of Matthew and the crown prince''s identities at first.


    However, seeing the expressions of Philip and the others, he suddenly realized that they were not


    frauds! These nine family heads were not fools, so how would they be deceived so easily? Therefore,


    the only possibility was that Matthew was really Billy''s heir, and the person next to him was really the


    crown prince of Mightwater! If that was the case, then they''d really messed things up this time.


    Whether it was Billy or the crown prince of Mightwater, they were not people the Reeves Family could


    mess with.


    Their previous actions and Noel''s words were enough to topple them! Raymond''s face paled.


    He suddenly rushed over and pped Noel on the face, then scolded him angrily, "You useless thing,


    how dare you talk to the crown prince like this? Get on your knees now!"


    Noel was confused.He never expected that his grandfather would actually hit him.


    "Grandpa, w-what''s wrong with you? They are liars! Why should I kneel to them?" he asked anxiously.


    Raymond was trembling with anger.


    You''re still trying to be stubborn at this time? He grabbed his cane and whipped it on Noel''s leg,


    rebuking, "If you don''t kneel, I''ll break your legs!"


    Noel looked extremely unwilling, but he had no choice except to kneel down.He craned his neck and


    looked at Matthew and the crown prince unconvincingly.


    Raymond turned around and gritted his teeth, then suddenly fell to his knees, trembling.


    "Mr.Larson, Prince, I''m really sorry.It was because of my negligence that this useless brat dared to


    disrespect the two of you like this! I...I apologize on his behalf.I hope you can be the bigger person and


    overlook his mistakes.¡¯ Everyone in the Reeves Family was dazed as none of them had expected that


    Raymond would personally get on his knees.


    As they looked at the two young people in front of them, their expressions changed.


    Even when Raymond was dealing with the heads of the Ten Greatest Families, he would be neither


    humble nor arrogant.


    However, he was now kneeling in front of these two young people.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this point, it was clear how high their status was.


    Noel copsed to the ground, unable to remain on his knees.


    Meanwhile, the members of the Reeves Family were trembling with fright.


    As they recalled how they had insulted Sasha and bullied James just now, they became extremely


    flustered.


    They had decided on their own that the big shot inside was Master Levi, and felt that he would not start


    a fight with the Reeves Family for a woman, so they didn''t care, but they just found out that the big shot


    was actually Sasha''s husband and James'' son-inw.


    Under such circumstances, weren''t they asking for it when they provoked and insulted Sasha and


    James? They all red at Noel one after another, feeling extremely regretful.


    At that time, if Noel hadn''t caused trouble, things wouldn''t have escted to this point.


    Now that the situation hade to this, what could they do to save themselves? As Raymond knelt on


    the ground, he was also sweating profusely.


    Putting everything else aside, he was already in trouble just for chasing James and Helen out of his


    birthday banquet earlier.He was filled with regret right now.


    If he had known that James and Helen had a son-inw like this, he would''ve invited them to his


    banquet no matter what.


    Moreover, based on their rtionship with Cayden, the Reeves Family would be perfectly capable of


    getting closer to Matthew.


    Based on the respectful attitude of the nine family heads toward Matthew, as long as Matthew gave his


    word, the Reeves Family would definitely be able to enter the ranks of the Ten Greatest Families.


    However, even though such a good opportunity was presented before them, they pushed it away.


    Not only had they been unable to secure their connections, but they had even ruined it.


    It was the worst scenario!

 Chapter 1403

    Chapter 1403


    Chapter 1403


    Matthew ignored Raymond who was kneeling on the ground, and walked over to help James up.


    "Dad, are you alright? Did you get hurt?" he asked softly.


    James was still dazed.


    He never expected that his son-inw would have so much influence in Eastshire.


    Although when he was in the room earlier, and the nine great families had gone in to pay their respects


    separately, he didn''t know these people, much less what the nine great families meant.


    To him, the Reeves Family was a big family in Eastshire who had enough power to be a part of the Ten


    Greatest Families of Eastshire.


    Such a big family would definitely be able to crush the Ten Greatest Families of Eastcliff.


    With the Cunningham Family''s current situation, they werepletely iparable with the Reeves


    Family.


    Therefore, although he suffered a loss just now, he did not mention it to Matthew after entering the


    room.


    He didn''t n to let Matthew know in order to avoid conflict with the Reeves Family as he felt that


    Matthew was too weak to go against them.


    However, he never dreamed that Raymond, who hadn''t even spared him a nce, would now be


    kneeling in front of Matthew and begging for mercy.


    "Matthew, w-what on earth is going on?" James asked.


    Helen and Sasha were also looking at Matthew with shocked expressions, Matthew didn''t reply, but the


    crown prince next to him immediately cut in, "Don''t you know yet? Your son-inw is now the Lord of


    Eastshire, and he''s already dealt with the Nine Greatest Families in Eastshire! From now on, everyone


    in Eastshire has to pay their respects to your son-inw.¡¯


    James¡¯ eyes widened, and his face was full of disbelief as he asked, "Is this true?"


    The crown prince shrugged and pointed to the people of the Nine Greatest Families around him.


    "Look, the heads of the Nine Greatest Families in Eastshire have alle to visit your son-inw one


    by one.What do you think?"


    James and Helen looked at each other in a daze, and Sasha was also dumbfounded.


    Matthew''s ability to rise in Eastcliff had shocked them to the extreme, but at the same time, they felt


    extremely excited.


    Still, who would have thought that Matthew''s potential was more than that? The Cunningham Family


    hadn''t risen in status in Eastcliff for long, but Matthew had already taken over the entire Eastshire!


    James and Helen trembled with excitement.


    If Matthew was the Lord of Eastshire, wouldn''t the Cunningham Family be even more powerful?


    At that moment, they couldn''t help but feel even more fortunate that they had gotten Matthew as their


    son-inw.


    Perhaps this was even the best thing they had ever done in their lives! On the other hand, everyone in


    the Reeves Family was trembling with fright when they heard this.


    After the crown prince said those words, the nine great families did not refute them in the slightest,


    which showed that what the crown prince said was true.


    In other words, they had really angered the Lord of Eastshire! They were extremely regretful now.


    If they had known this earlier, they wouldn''t have dared to provoke James and Cayden.


    Raymond''splexion was pale, and cold sweat trickled endlessly down his forehead.


    He knew that things had really gotten out of hand this time, and even if he knelt and begged for mercy,


    it might not work.


    Thus, he quietly gave Maddie a look, making her beg Cayden.


    At this point, all the influence the Reeves Family had was useless, and their only hope was Cayden,


    who was a good friend of James.


    As long as he was willing to intercede, the Reeves Family still had hope.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Maddie understood what Raymond meant, but her face flushed red.


    In fact, she had lost feelings for Cayden during the past few years.


    Not only that, but she was constantly causing trouble for him and picking a bone with him everywhere.


    She looked down on him, but now Raymond was asking her to beg Cayden.


    Wasn''t that equal to making her bow down to him? She was extremely conflicted.She didn''t want to


    resign herself to Cayden at all!

 Chapter 1404

    Chapter 1404


    Chapter 1404


    Matthew looked at James.


    "Dad, what happened earlier? Why did you start fighting with them?"


    Now that James learned of Matthew''s identity, he didn''t have any worries anymore and immediately


    told him everything.


    Upon hearing Noel''s insulting words to Sasha, Matthew exuded a bone-chilling aura all at once, his


    expression extremely cold.


    Whoever dared to insult Sasha, the woman he loved the most, was simply asking to die.


    As soon as James finished speaking, Helen immediately followed with what had happened downstairs.


    Helen''s speech was much sharper than James¡¯.


    Not only did she tell them how they were bullied, but she even exaggerated the story.


    Hearing that, even Sasha became angry, while Philip and others next to him also frowned.


    This time, the Reeves Family had gone too far.


    Master Wayne said solemnly, "Old Master Reeves, is that how the Reeves Family does things? Mr.and


    Mrs.Cunningham brought gifts to celebrate your birthday.


    Even if they had no invitation, they were still being respectful to you.


    It''s one thing to drive them out, but how could you break their marble carving and ask them to clean it


    up? You''re just bullying them!"


    Another family head continued in a cold tone, "Hmph, I''ve long heard that the Reeves Family is


    extremely unreasonable.Today, they''ve proven that the rumors weren''t wrong! If this kind of family


    enters the Ten Greatest Families, I don''t know how much trouble it will cause for us in the future!"


    The other heads nodded in agreement.


    Raymond''s expression turned extremely embarrassed, and he lowered his head without saying a


    word.It was no longer a matter of whether the Reeves Family could enter the ranks of the Ten Greatest


    Families or not.


    After tonight, their status in Eastshire was probably going to plummet! However, he didn''t have time to


    worry about this at the moment.


    The most important thing now was to get through this situation.


    After listening to Helen, Matthew nodded slowly.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, Dad, I understand now.Sasha, take them into the private room first.I''ll take care of the things


    here!"


    Things were going to turn bloody, and Matthew didn''t want them to see it.Sasha hurriedly brought


    James and Helen into the room.Then, he walked slowly toward Noel, and looked at him


    condescendingly.


    "Is there any evidence of what you just said about my wife?"


    Noel was trembling with fright, unable to say a word.


    Matthew bent down and looked straight at him.


    "I''m asking you a question.Didn''t you hear me? If you don''t answer, I''ll throw you out from here!"


    Noel gaped at him, but he couldn''t make a single sound.He was truly terrified.Matthew said, "Looks like


    you really don''t want to answer!"


    After speaking, he suddenly stretched out his hand and seized Noel''s neck before lifting him up.


    Then, he walked to the window and opened it, seemingly about to throw Noel out.


    At the sight of this, Maddie was so scared that she nearly wet her pants.She was shivering all over as


    her mind went nk, not knowing what to do.


    Just then, a middle-aged man rushed over quickly and stopped Matthew.


    "Mr.Larson, the Reeves Family respects you, but it doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want! Noel


    is a descendant of my family.If you want to kill him, you are dering war on us! Although we aren''t as


    good as the Ten Greatest Families, we will not allow others to simply throw their weight around us! I,


    Seth Reeves, have some connections around Eastshire, and I''m still one of the top magnates here.If


    you''re willing to spare us, we''ll definitely make it up to you!"


    This man was currently the most powerful person in the Reeves Family.


    As one of the top ten richest people in Eastshire, his influence in Eastshire was not much less than that


    of the heads of the Ten Greatest Families.He personally came forward in order to put some pressure


    on Matthew and make him give in, but Matthew was unmoved.


    He nced at Seth.


    "Are you done? If you are, then you can go down first!"


    Saying that, he waved his hand, and the crown prince''s men immediately tossed Seth out of the


    window.

 Chapter 1405

    Chapter 1405


    Chapter 1405


    This was the top floor of Cameron Hotel.


    If he was thrown down from here, Seth would undoubtedly die! Everyone in the Reeves Family


    eximed one after another, while Raymond''s eyes rolled back before he fell to the ground.


    A few people next to him hurriedly helped him up, while someone pressed his philtrum.


    After a while, Raymond slowly regained consciousness.He let out a distressed yell.


    "My son! You...You killed my son.The Reeves Family will never forgive you! Kill him and avenge Seth!"


    Everyone in the Reeves Family rushed over, preparing to overwhelm Matthew with their numbers.


    Raymond also stood up and said loudly, "Masters, this is a private matter between the Reeves Family


    and this man called Larson, and it has nothing to do with you! Today, only one of us wille out alive!


    I hope that the nine great families will not get involved in this matter so that we would not hurt the


    innocent!"


    Raymond''s expression was cold.He hadpletely lost it to the point where he even dared to threaten


    the nine great families.


    However, this alsopletely showed his determination.


    He was going to fight Matthew to the death! Matthew stood with his arms crossed and looked at the


    nine great families calmly, waiting for them to make a statement.


    The heads of the nine great families looked at each other, and in the end, everyone looked at Philip.


    To be honest, they wanted to watch the Reeves Family and Matthew fight each other.


    However, they knew very well that even if everyone in the Reeves Family lost their lives here, they


    were definitely not Matthew''s opponents.


    Still, if they chose to stand idly by at this time, they wouldn''t be able to exin themselves to Matthew


    afterward.


    Philip made a decision quickly, and he waved his hand.


    "Presumptuous! Reeves, how dare you have the nerve to provoke Mr.Larson? With the nine great


    families here, don''t you even dream of touching a single strand of Mr.Larson''s hair! Come, take them all


    down!"


    The nine great families immediately moved forward and pressed the people from the Reeves Family to


    the ground.


    Raymond trembled with anger as he roared, "Philip, the Reeves and White Family are considered


    acquaintances, no? Why...Why are you intervening in our private business?"


    Philip sneered.


    "Mr.Larson is the Lord of Eastshire.This isn''t your private business anymore.


    If you n to go against Mr.Larson, you''re also going against the Nine Greatest Families!"


    Raymond was so furious that he couldn''t even manage a reply.


    Meanwhile, Philip looked at Matthew and asked respectfully, "Mr.Larson, how do you n to deal with


    these people?"


    Matthew ignored him and only looked at Noel.


    "Are you willing to answer now?"


    Noel had just watched Matthew throw his uncle out with his own eyes, and he had already wet his


    pants in fear.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that Matthew was staring at him, he could only tremble with fright.


    His mouth was wide open, but he couldn''t make a sound at all.


    Without wasting any time, Matthew immediately pushed Noel toward the window.


    Seeing the situation, Maddie finally came to her senses and ran to Cayden, saying hurriedly, "Cayden,


    please help Noel! He''s your son! A- Are you really just watching him die here like this?"


    Cayden had a troubled expression as well.


    Even though Noel had always been disrespectful to him, he was still his son.


    He gritted his teeth and asked in a low voice, "Mr.Larson, can you...can you spare his life? He''s my


    only son.All the wrongs that he did before this, I...I apologize on his behalf.Please, for James¡¯ sake,


    spare his life..."


    Cayden begged.


    As a father, he really couldn''t bear to watch his son die like this.


    Matthew nced at Cayden.


    He knew this man was James'' good friend.


    After a moment of silence, he put Noel back on the ground.


    Noel breathed a sigh of relief, but as soon as he was about to speak, Matthew suddenly threw a vicious


    p on his face.

 Chapter 1406

    Chapter 1406


    Chapter 1406


    This p instantly sent Noel flying.


    When he fell to the ground, he threw up a few mouthfuls of blood on the spot that were mixed with


    many broken teeth, and even the bridge of his nose was broken.


    Most importantly, one side of Noel''s ears had gone deaf.


    Matthew did not kill him on Cayden¡¯s behalf.


    However, this p had caused Noel to pay a painful price.


    Maddie shrieked and hurriedly ran over to help Noel up.


    Matthew nced at everyone in the Reeves Family and said coldly, "If you don''t want to die, get down


    on your knees now! In three minutes''s time, whoever doesn''t want to get down on their knees will be


    thrown out!"


    The heads of the nine families were all dumbstruck and Philip couldn''t help but murmur, "Mr.Larson,


    are you...are you serious? There are dozens of people in the Reeves Family now¡ª"


    Matthew red at him.


    "Do you think I''m joking?" Philip hesitated.


    "But if this bes a big deal¡ª"


    Matthew rebuked, "So what if it does? The Nine Greatest Families were the ones who threw the man


    out.What does it have to do with me? Don''t tell me you can''t even handle something minor like this?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At this time, the crown prince also yelled at them, "F*ck, how can you still call yourself the Nine


    Greatest Families if you can''t even do something like this? If you can''t, just say it and I''ll do it myself!"


    The heads of the nine families nearly threw up.


    Even though Matthew had made such a bold statement, he still nned to push the responsibility onto


    them.


    However, no one dared to object.


    Now that Matthew was in a strong position, coupled with the help of the crown prince, the nine families


    were not his opponents at all.


    If they still provoked him, wasn''t that just asking for trouble? They didn''t want to bepletely wiped


    out by him like what he did to the Fisher Family.


    Philip said immediately, "Mr.Larson, don''t worry, we''ll definitely help you with this! Come, someone


    count the time.Within three minutes, whoever in the Reeves Family doesn''t kneel down, just throw


    them out of here!"


    After that, Matthew and the crown prince entered the private room together.


    At this time, the Reeves Family had erupted into chaos outside.


    They had finally witnessed Matthew''s strength now, and the Reeves Family, who had previously been


    acting aggressively, were weak and helpless.


    The Nine Greatest Families fully supported Matthew, and he even had the help of the crown prince.


    In this situation, even if the Reeves Family fought Matthew with their lives, they would be on the losing


    end.


    Aman from the Reeves Family looked at Raymond and asked in a trembling voice, "Uncle Raymond,


    w- what do we do now?"


    The others also looked toward Raymond with their faces full of fear.


    Raymond gritted his teeth and said angrily, "There''s no need to be afraid of him! With so many people


    in the Reeves Family, I don''t believe that he would dare to throw all of us out.Does he really think that


    he hasplete control over us?"


    Everyone in the Reeves Family looked at each other, but no one spoke.


    They were still afraid in their hearts.


    After all, the people of the Nine Greatest Families still had their eyes on them, ready to pounce.


    Master Wayne sighed.


    "Old Master Reeves, I''d advise you not to put up any meaningless struggle.Mr.Larson''s strength is not


    something you can fathom.If he says he wants to throw you all out, then he will definitely do it! Don''t


    forget that your son is already lying down there now.Do you really want everyone in the Reeves Family


    to die with you?"


    Raymond''s face flushed, and he roared, "Nonsense! I''m not scared of him! Let hime and kill me if


    he dares! He wants me to kneel when I''m already at this age? Keep dreaming!"


    Philip sneered.


    "You''ve lived long enough, but can you say the same for the rest of your family? Old Master Reeves, is


    it worth letting so many people in the Reeves Family die with you for your so-called pride?"

 Chapter 1407

    Chapter 1407


    Chapter 1407


    Philip''s words made everyone in the Reeves Family restless.


    They were really scared of dying.


    After sharing nces with each other, in the end, someone couldn''t bear the pressure and slowly bent


    over and knelt on the ground.


    Raymond was furious.


    "Stand up! Who allowed you to kneel? I-If you dare to kneel, you don''t deserve to be a member of my


    Reeves Family at all!"


    The man lowered his head and said in a trembling voice, "Uncle Raymond, I...I really don''t want to


    die...This time, it''s true that we''re in the wrong, so shouldn''t we apologize to Mr.Larson? I know that you


    are dissatisfied with Seth''s death, but what good will it do for the Reeves Family if you make us fight


    hard with Mr.Larson like this? If we all die here, the Reeves Family will bepletely ruined.Do you


    have the heart to watch our family end like this?"


    These words immediately attracted the approval of many others, and immediately afterward, they


    gradually began to kneel as well.


    In fact, they were alreadypletely terrified and were already nning to kneel.


    The reason why they didn''t was mainly to see what the others would do, but now that someone had


    already gotten down on their knees, they immediately followed suit.


    Therefore, more and more people started kneeling.


    In the end, everyone in the Reeves Family''s side had gotten on their knees except for a few people


    who were still standing, and even Maddie pulled Noel down to his knees.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Raymond trembled with anger and said in a quavering voice, "You...You bunch of ingrates! How could


    you throw away your dignity just to survive? Even if you keep your lives, you won''t have the pride to


    see anyone in the future! T-The Reeves Family doesn''t acknowledge anyone like you who wants to live


    and is scared of dying!"


    Everyone in the Reeves Family lowered their heads, ignoring him.


    At this time, keeping their lives was the most important thing.


    Just then, the door of the room opened, and Matthew walked out.


    He looked at Raymond, saying coldly, "Old Master Reeves, you really do keep your word! In that case,


    I''ll save you some face! Master White, except for Old Master Reeves, throw out all the others who


    refuse to kneel!"


    Although Philip looked troubled, he still waved his hand and motioned to the people of the nine families


    to follow Matthew''s orders, and they rushed over immediately.


    Finally, two standing people couldn''t hold on anymore and quickly knelt on the ground, begging in a


    trembling voice, "Mr.Larson, I was wrong.I''ll kneel, so please spare my life..."


    Raymond was furious.


    "You pieces of trash, why are you kneeling for him? If you die, you die.What''s the big deal? You''ll


    reincarnate anyway, so why be afraid of him?!" Aman said angrily, "You can really talk.They won''t kill


    you, but they''ll kill us instead! You old coot, you only care about your own life and not ours."


    Raymond was dumbstruck.He hadn''t expected that his nephew, who was usually respectful to him,


    would scold him like this.


    Matthew sneered.


    "I''m sorry, but I said three minutes.The time is already up, so it''s useless even if you kneel now! Throw


    them out!"


    The two were instantly stunned, and at the same time, they were filled with regrets.


    If they had known this earlier, they would have knelt down a few seconds earlier, and they wouldn''t


    have lost their lives.


    The people of the nine families rushed up like wolves and lifted the members of the Reeves Family up


    before heading straight to the window.


    These people cursed profusely and vented their anger frantically, but Matthew didn''t spare them a


    single nce.


    In the end, all of them were thrown out of the window.


    Seeing this, Raymond felt his body going numb, and he immediately fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1408

    Chapter 1408


    Chapter 1408


    At this moment, Raymond began to feel a little regretful.He regretted that he didn''t just kneel down with


    these people.


    If they had, at least their lives would be spared.He med himself for watching them die just for the


    sake of his own pride and his resentment.


    At the same time, his heart was full of despair and helplessness.


    He had thought that the Reeves Family had reached its peak once, and they were very likely to


    advance further and enter the ranks of the Ten Greatest Families.


    However, who would have thought that in front of Matthew, the power that the Reeves Family had


    prided themselves in was as good as nonexistent? Matthew could easily crush their entire family with a


    single sentence, and even obliterate them.


    The difference in strength was appalling! Compared with the real big shots, the Reeves Family was just


    like an ant, and could be crushed to death at will.


    Even after watching the Reeves Family members being thrown out of the window, Matthew remained


    unfaltering, as though nothing had happened.


    He looked at Raymond and said with a chuckle, "Old Master Reeves, I admire your bravery! Still, the


    Reeves Family has been disrespectful to my parents, so you have to pay a price, right?"


    Raymond gritted his teeth and asked, "We''ve all knelt down, and there are so many people in the


    Reeves Family who have died.Hadn''t we already paid the price? W-What else do you want?"


    Matthew replied, "It''s very simple.From today onward, you will hand over all the family property to your


    son-inw, Cayden.From now on, Cayden will be in charge of the Reeves Family!"


    Raymond''s eyes widened, and he looked at Matthew in disbelief.


    "W-What are you talking about? Why should I hand over my family¡¯s property to Cayden? They belong


    to the Reeves Family!"


    Matthew said, "You can choose not to hand it over.But if you do, I''ll kill all the people of your family,


    leaving only Cayden alone, and let him naturally inherit all the properties of the Reeves Family! Old


    Master Reeves, which method do you think is more appropriate?"


    Raymond''s face turned pale as he gritted his teeth, unable to say a word.


    Earlier, he would''ve thought that Matthew was only bragging.


    However, this time, after several of the members of the Reeves Family were thrown out, he knew that


    Matthew was truly ruthless.


    If he said he wanted to kill everyone in the Reeves Family, he would definitely be able to do it! He


    couldn''t help but think of the Fisher Family.


    He had heard before that the Fisher Family was wiped out overnight because they had offended a big


    shot.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, he suddenly understood that they must have been exterminated because they had offended


    Matthew! The Fisher Family was once one of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire, and their strength


    was more than twice that of the Reeves Family.


    If such a big family was wiped out, how would the Reeves Family end up then? Raymond''s face turned


    pale, and after a long time, he nodded slowly.


    "Okay, I...I agree..."


    Matthewughed heartily.


    "Old Master Reeves, those who submit to fate are wise! Isn''t it great that you need only spend a fortune


    to avoidplete annihtion? If you keep your lives, you can still have a chance to make a


    comeback! But, once a person dies, there will be nothing left!"


    Raymond lowered his head and couldn''t say a word.His heart was still full of regret and pain.He never


    dreamed that his 80th birthday today would directly lead to the decline of the Reeves Family.


    If he had known that this would be the case, he would''ve dragged James and Helen to the main seat of


    the inner hall at that time.


    With James and Cayden''s rtionship, the Reeves Family could definitely establish a connection with


    Matthew, and they would be able to climb up the social ranks.


    The funny thing was that he had thought James and Helen wanted to climb the social ranks using


    them.


    Now, it was clear to everyone that the Reeves Family had missed a great opportunity to do exactly that!

 Chapter 1409

    Chapter 1409


    Chapter 1409


    After settling everything, Matthew went back into the private room, where James, Helen, and Sasha


    were still waiting anxiously.


    When she saw Matthewing in, Helen immediately asked anxiously, "Matthew, how is it now? T-


    Those people in the Reeves Family didn''t mess around with you, did they?"


    Matthew smiled and said, "Mom, don''t worry.They''re all kneeling in the hallway now"


    Helen''s eyes widened.


    "Huh? Are...Are you kidding me? The people of the Reeves Family are all kneeling?"


    James was also full of doubt.


    Although Philip and others said that Matthew was the Lord of Eastshire, the Reeves Family was still a


    huge influence in Eastshire.


    Even if they apologized for this incident, it would be impossible to make them kneel! They were a big


    family, so if they knelt down, their pride and dignity would be gone! Matthew smiled and said, "Mom,


    you''ll know at a nce if you walk to the door"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dubiously, Helen got up and walked to the door, and James immediately followed behind.


    The two of them did not dare to open the door, but pushed it open a crack and peeked out, only to see


    dozens of people kneeling in the hallway, all of whom were from the Reeves Family! James and


    Helen''s eyes widened, and both of them had expressions of disbelief on their faces.


    "Is...Is this real?"


    Helen''s voice trembled.


    James turned his head and looked at Matthew.


    At this moment, he only felt that Matthew was getting more and more unfamiliar.


    He really couldn''t understand how his son-inw who had been a loser in his own family for three years


    would suddenly grow to this point, where a behemoth like the Reeves Family had to kneel down in front


    of him regardless of dignity.


    If that was the case, how many people in Eastshire could be on an equal footing with Matthew?


    Thinking of this, the two immediately became excited.


    This was their daughter''s husband, their son-inw! The more powerful Matthew became, the higher


    their status would rise! This was something they couldn''t even imagine before.


    Sasha looked absolutely surprised, and she said curiously, "Matthew, how...how did you make them


    kneel down? The Reeves Family is a famous and powerful family in Eastshire, and I heard that they''ve


    been trying their best to enter the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire recently!"


    Matthew smiled.


    "So what? From now on, the Cunningham Family is the true powerful family in Eastshire! No matter if


    it''s the Reeves Family or the Ten Greatest Families in Eastshire, the moment they disrespect you,


    they''ll have to kneel down and apologize!"


    Sasha, James, and Helen looked at each other, and the three of them were extremely thrilled,


    especially James and Helen, who had suffered countless grievances in their lives.


    Their biggest dream was to be able to make enough money and gain the power to enter high society.


    Now, however, they suddenly discovered that all of this had been more thanpleted.


    Not only did they gain power and enter high society, but they were already standing at the peak, where


    everyone had to look up to them! James pped his hands enthusiastically.


    "Matthew, you really didn''t disappoint us! Hahaha, once I go back, I must tell Jason and the others


    about this! I want them to know what it truly means to bring honor to our ancestors!"


    Helen nodded profusely, her face full of excitement.


    Over the years, she had been wronged, but now, she could do anything she wanted.


    Now that the Cunningham Family was viewed as the Lord of Eastshire, who would dare to


    underestimate them again? Sasha didn''t speak, and she only burrowed into Matthew''s embrace


    happily.


    This man, who was once looked down upon by everyone, was able to get to where he was today.


    This was what she felt the happiest about!

 Chapter 1410

    Chapter 1410


    Chapter 1410


    Matthew and the others finished their lunch before they walked out of the private room.


    Outside, the people of the Reeves Family were still kneeling on the ground, not daring to get up and


    leave.


    Upon seeing Matthew and the othersing out, the exhausted Reeves Family members immediately


    straightened their postures and looked at Matthew respectfully.


    However, Matthew didn''t spare them a nce and left straight away.


    James and Helen stayed behind for Cayden.


    James nced at everyone in the Reeves Family, then coughed triumphantly.


    "All right, stand up! You''re lucky that Cayden interceded for you and my son-in-w promised to let you


    go.


    Otherwise, you people who only know how to look down on others should just kneel here until you die!"


    Everyone looked at Cayden with gratitude on their faces.


    Meanwhile, Cayden felt embarrassed.


    In fact, he didn''t say anything, but James did this deliberately just to improve his reputation.


    Cayden also felt extremely grateful to James; he truly was his friend! James patted Cayden on the


    shoulder and said, "Cayden, we''ll be leaving first, and you can take care of things here.If you need any


    help, just tell us.Don''t worry, we''ll be friends for the rest of our lives, so your business is our business!"


    Cayden looked at him gratefully.


    "Thank you, James!"


    James smiled.


    "What are you thanking me for? Back when I was dirt poor, if you hadn''t saved some of your own


    money and lent it to me, I would''ve starved to death! Our friendship is for life.I didn''t even thank you, so


    why should you thank me?"


    Caydenughed from the bottom of his heart.


    He thought it was his greatest achievement in life to have made a friend like James! After James and


    Helen left, Cayden looked at everyone in the Reeves Family, a little at a loss.


    Over the years, he had been bullied by these people, and they''d never treated him well.


    Now that his status had suddenly changed, he was finding it a little difficult to adapt.


    On the contrary, the people of the Reeves Family were very clever, and they each ran over to surround


    Cayden to ingratiate and suck up to him.


    Even Maddie walked up to Cayden''s side and said in a low voice, "Cayden, I was wrong in the past.I


    don''t know what came over me.I''m really sorry.Could you forgive me? Let us start over, shall we? I


    know that you have suffered a lot over the years, and it''s all my fault.I...I will definitely make it up to


    you.Give me another chance, all right?"


    Cayden looked at the woman he once loved the most, feeling a little dejected.


    At the beginning, the two of them had sworn themselves to each other and stayed together in spite of


    everything.


    He thought he had done it for love¡ªuntil everything changedter.


    Because he couldn''t make enough money, and because the Reeves Family was rising higher and


    higher in status, he became a burden to Maddie and was humiliated by her.


    Over the years, the main reason why Cayden had suffered so many grievances in the family was that


    Maddie had never looked up to him.


    If even Maddie didn''t support him, who else in the Reeves Family would take him seriously? Cayden


    sighed deeply and shook his head.


    "Maddie, it''s toote.We can''t start over anymore!"


    Maddie asked anxiously, "What? Why? Cayden, you...you once said that I''m the person you love the


    most! Why can''t we start over? I''ve already apologized to you.As a man, can''t you be more open-


    minded?"


    Cayden''s eyes turned slightly red as he said softly, "The person I love the most has always been you,


    and it has never changed.But, because of this, I''ll never forget the harm you caused me! Did you


    know? In my entire life, I''ve never cared whether the others treated me well or badly.The only thing I


    care about is your attitude for me!"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1411

    Chapter 1411


    Chapter 1411


    Maddie''s face turned pale, and she couldn''t say a word.


    Looking back on all these years, she had loved Cayden deeply in the beginning and felt that marrying


    him was the happiest thing in the world.


    Later, as her family''s development got better and better, the more money she had and the higher her


    status, she suddenly felt that Cayden was incapable.


    She kept thinking that if she could marry a wealthy man who could help her more, her status would rise


    higher and her assets would increase.


    Therefore, when she looked at Caydenter, she felt that he was useless and regretted her original


    choice.


    These regrets gradually turned into resentment, causing her to be dissatisfied with Cayden.


    Because of this, she looked down on her own husband, so the rest of the Reeves Family didn''t take


    Cayden seriously either, and any one of them were able to bully him.


    Even their distant rtives, who were only slightly rted to the Reeves Family, were able to look


    down on him.


    Over the years, Cayden had suffered in silence and never resisted once.


    However, this did not mean that he didn''t feel distressed by it.


    Hence, how could he allow Maddie to ask for his forgiveness now? It was precisely because of love


    that it hurt the most! Thus, he ignored Maddie and left while surrounded by the members of the Reeves


    Family.


    Next, the assets of the Reeves Family were to be transferred to Cayden''s name.


    Matthew had already handed this matter over to the nine great families, and although they were a little


    unwilling, no one dared to oppose him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After all, they were really unable to go against Matthew now, so they could only hold it in.


    In the afternoon, Matthew personally took James and Helen around the city a few times, looking for a


    good storefront as they wanted to expand their pharmacy business to Eastshire.


    They had nned to build a rtionship with the Reeves Family by attending Raymond''s birthday


    banquet, and open the pharmacy in Eastshire through the Reeves Family.


    However, now that they knew of Matthew''s identity, they didn''t need the help of the Reeves Family at


    all.


    Moreover, with Matthew''s current power, it was easy for them to get whichever storefront they wanted.


    Matthew brought them to all the most prosperous areas of Eastshire, and marked all the ces they


    liked.


    By evening, they had walked through more than a dozen bustling areas.


    After walking around for a long time, Sasha was so tired that she immediately copsed on the couch,


    while James and Helen were full of excitement.


    As soon as they returned to the hotel, they immediately took out the map enthusiastically.


    "Matthew, take a look, the locations we have our eyes on today are all marked on the map.Come, let''s


    strike while the iron''s hot and quickly choose a good ce, then start the negotiations.If things go


    smoothly, we can start preparing for the renovation this month.What do you think?"


    Saying that, James handed the map to Matthew.


    Helen was also thrilled.


    If they opened their chain pharmacy in Eastshire, their reputation would increase, and as their business


    prospered, their status would also rise.


    Although their family was already wealthy, James and Helen still hoped to make a career of their own.


    When the time came for them to meet their old friends, they would have something to brag about.


    After all, it was their own business! Matthew smiled and handed the map back to him.


    "Dad, why bother choosing? Since you like them, then just buy them all!" James¡¯ eyes widened.


    "Matthew, w-what are you saying? I''m interested in more than twenty storefronts.If we buy them


    all...how much would that cost?"

 Chapter 1412

    Chapter 1412


    Chapter 1412


    Helen was also shocked and whispered, "Matthew, this is Eastshire.These storefronts are the best


    ones in the most prosperous areas of Eastshire.One is enough for us, and we can develop slowly in the


    future.If you get so many of them at once, the funds from the pharmacy won''t be enough at all..."


    Sasha walked over.


    "Mom, Dad, don''t worry about the money.I can just make another investment from thepany."


    James and Helen became all excited.If that was the case, wouldn''t their pharmacy grow bigger? Just


    then, Matthew waved his hand.


    "There''s no need for that.Just these storefronts won''t cost much.Mom, Dad, you can just take out the


    money for the renovation, and you don''t have to worry about the rent and bnce transfer fees."James


    was surprised.


    "What about the rent and bnce transfer fee?" Matthew smiled.


    "This is Eastshire.Why should the Cunningham Family pay just to have a few storefronts here?"


    James and Helen both widened their eyes.Is Matthew really that powerful? Sasha was also a little


    worried.


    "Matthew, is this all right?" Matthew waved his hand.


    "It''s fine.Anyway, you don''t have to worry about it.Just leave these things to me."


    Next, Matthew called Philip and told him all the locations of the storefronts that James liked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    As for what Philip would do with it, Matthew didn''t need to worry about it.


    Anyhow, he wouldn''t spend a penny on these storefronts.


    It wasn''t that Matthew was stingy, or that he wanted to seize their assets, He just wanted to take this


    opportunity to further put pressure on the nine families.


    Though the Nine Greatest Families said they would surrender, in fact, they didn''t ept him at all.


    Matthew had tortured them just to force them to take action.He wanted to find an opportunity to divide


    the Nine Greatest Families, then destroy those who were disobedient as a disy of prowess to the


    others.


    Only by doing so would he gainplete control over Eastshire instead of only being the Lord of


    Eastshire by name! As Philip answered the call, he agreed to everything, but his fists were clenched


    tightly.


    Putting down the phone, Philip smashed the cup on the table to the ground and cursed, "How could


    this b*stard, Matthew, treat the Ten Greatest Families as his servants? Does he think he can order us


    around and take everything away by force and expect us to be too scared to do anything? Even when


    Billy was around, he didn''t dare to do this to us!"


    The people next to him trembled with fright, and no one dared to speak.


    Philip swore like a trooper, and in the end, he sat down slowly.


    After he took a few deep breaths, his expression gradually calmed down.He handed over the locations


    of the shops he had just written down to the man next to him and said solemnly, "Give it to the other


    eight family heads and let them make their own arrangements.


    Whoever''s business it is, they''re in charge of vacating it.


    If it doesn''t belong to the Nine Greatest Families, then find a way to take it!"


    The man was slightly surprised and whispered, "Dad, a-are we going to do as Larson says? It''s just a


    small issue that he¡¯s asking for these storefronts now.But, if he gets greedy in the future and asks for


    something more, what will we do?"


    Philip nced at him and snapped, "We have to hold him down first! Now, no one in Eastshire is his


    opponent.He still has the crown prince by his side to help him, and the nine families wouldn''t gain


    anything by fighting with him.Let''s just bear with it for now.He wouldn''t be able to continue this for long!"


    The man couldn''t help but feel ted.


    "Dad, have you thought of a way to deal with him? What is it?"

 Chapter 1413

    Chapter 1413


    Chapter 1413


    Philip red at the man.


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask! Remember! You are the head of the White Family from now on! As


    the family head, you need to show restraint and practice shrewdness.Compose yourself so as to avoid


    others from realizing your thoughts.Understand?"


    The man hurriedly lowered his head.


    "Yes! Dad, I admit I was wrong!"


    With a wave of his hand, Philip replied, "Get out! Remember, I want this matter handled well, and bear


    in mind the reactions of the other family heads.Report them to meter!"


    The man nodded vigorously before leaving in a hurry.


    After that, with a glint in his eyes, Philip leaned back against the sofa before gritting his teeth and


    mumbled, "Matthew Larson, I''ll see just how long you can struggle against me!"


    The reactions of the eight family heads varied when the man told them about Matthew''s conditions.


    Naturally, they were extremely furious.


    Nevertheless, some of them wore their hearts on their sleeve, while some of them remained


    composed.


    The man bore in mind how each and every one of the family heads reacted and went on to report to


    Philip.


    Analyzing the man''s report on the other family head''s reaction, Philip understood just what their attitude


    on the matter was.


    "Hmph! Those old foxes.They''re all waiting for someone else to make the first move.I''d like to see just


    how long they can stay their hand!"


    Waving his hand, he sneered.


    "Vacate our storefronts.Tell Matthew that he is free to use those storefronts of ours.Regarding the


    renovation, I don''t want them to spend the money on it, so you''ll have to personally handle it.You''ll have


    to handle this matter well.Do not allow Matthew to grow wary of us.Understand?"


    The man immediately nodded.


    "Understood!"


    Meanwhile, in the eight other family houses, the other family heads were exining things to their


    respective family.


    When afternoon came the next day, all nine family heads had respectively delivered a lease agreement


    of their storefront to Matthew.


    James and Helen were taken by surprise when they saw the number of agreements delivered.


    After all, they had only finished viewing these storefronts yesterday afternoon.


    Yet, they were already renting these spaces the next day.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    There were already businesses renting these spaces when James and Helen viewed the storefronts.


    Even if they were to negotiate for the space, they would''ve taken way longer than just a single day.


    At the end of the day, they couldn''t be vacating business off rental spaces just because they wanted


    the spaces for themselves.


    This was why the speed at which more than twenty storefronts were vacated and offered to them was a


    huge surprise.


    "Matthew, a-aren''t things moving a little too fast?" Helen said in shock.


    Matthew smiled.


    "This is normal.If the nine great families of Eastshire worked together and couldn''t even offer us this


    much, then they would suffer a stain in their reputation."


    James and Helen made eye contact with one another while thinking to themselves just how powerful


    the nine great families were.They were definitely leaps ahead of any other ordinary man.


    Regardless, James and Helen were once again amazed by Matthew''s capability when they


    remembered that it was him who had managed to get these great families to do his bidding.


    James took a look at the agreements before he suddenly eximed, "Huh? Why isn''t the rent amount


    written here?"


    At his question, one of the men smiled.


    "For your information, Mr.Cunningham, most of these storefronts belong to the nine great


    families.Though there were some that were not, they were bought by us as wellst night.The nine


    great families had stated that they would allow you all to rent these spaces without cost.No rent, no


    expiry on the lease.This is a gift from the nine great families to Mr.and Mrs.Cunningham."


    The couple looked at each other once more in shock.


    These storefronts were some of the best locations in all of Eastshire.


    The rental for these spaces would have been astronomical, yet now they were being offered to rent


    them for free, and without expiration on the lease was truly a godsend to them.

 Chapter 1414

    Chapter 1414


    Chapter 1414


    James gulped hard and forced the excitement he felt to a lower level.


    With a shaky voice, he said, "This...wouldn''t be appropriate, right? These storefronts are the best


    locations in Eastshire.I-I''ve heard that the rental for any one of these would be a hundred thousand per


    month at the very minimum.For you all to allow us to use them without rental fees, how...how could we


    be so shameless as to ept them?"


    The manughed heartily before replying, "Mr.Cunningham, you must not think that way.Since these


    were instructions given to us by Mr.Larson, for you to use these storefronts of ours would be our


    greatest honor.We are merely doing what we should be doing, which is why you don''t have to be


    reserved about this!"


    The couple were utterly dumbfounded and had the same thoughts.Is Matthew''s name almighty in


    Eastshire? Regardless, the two of them were still hesitant in epting the offer.


    After all, they had only nned to rent either one or two storefronts from the start.


    That way, they would still have some capital for the renovation after paying the rental fees.


    Now, they were given more than twenty storefronts to use.


    Although they were rental-free, the couple did not have the money to renovate all these storefronts.


    Looking at how much it cost them back when they did their pharmacy, the money required to renovate


    these storefronts would be a considerable amount.


    With the current state of their funds, it simply was not enough to support this expenditure.


    The couple was still looking at each other while pondering whether to ept all these storefronts


    offered to them.


    Although the two did desire all these storefronts, they would have to request aid from Sasha to provide


    them with arge sum of money to renovate the storefronts.


    Furthermore, opening twenty over stores would put a considerable strain on their workforce, especially


    since their staff was already having their hands full with their own store.


    As the couple continued to hesitate on the offer, the man spoke up.


    "Oh, right.Mr.Cunningham, there was something else that I had wanted to discuss with you."


    James immediately replied, "Please, go ahead.No need for formalities"


    With a smile, the man said, "It''s about the renovation of the storefronts.Do you have your own


    preference as to how the renovations for these pharmacies of yours would be? Our construction crew


    is already on-site and waiting for orders.They would finish tearing down the previous businesses¡¯


    furnishing within three days and begin renovation for your pharmacies.However, we do not know what


    your preference for the store''s renovation is.As such, it would be convenient for the construction crew if


    you cooperate with them toe out with some sort of blueprint to avoid disruption of their work.Would


    that be eptable for you?"


    James turned wide-eyed at the man.


    "Huh? C-Construction crew? Y- Your construction crew?" The man nodded.


    "Yes.The nine great families had hired the construction crew from one of the biggest construction


    companies in all of Eastshire.We guarantee that with their ample experience, they would definitely be


    able to satisfy you!"


    Dumbfounded once more, James replied, "B-But...I still haven''t decided yet! To employ the crew from


    the biggest constructionpany...just how much would their fees be..."


    His sentence turned into a mumble halfway through as panic started to get a hold of his mind.


    The couple simply did not have the capital to undertake such a cost.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The manughed.


    "Mr.Cunningham.The nine great families would be covering the cost of the renovation.You do not have


    to worry about anything else other than providing the crew with your preference and other requests.Oh,


    that''s not it.You''ll still have to handle the matter of the recruitment and training of the staff.Unfortunately,


    we won''t be of much help in that area"


    James turned wide-eyed once more.He never would have expected for the nine great families to be so


    amodating¡ªto give out these storefronts without any rental fees, and to even cover the cost of


    renovating all these storefronts.


    With this, the couple would not have any worries and could just wait for the opening day of these


    stores.

 Chapter 1415

    Chapter 1415


    Chapter 1415


    At this point, James could barely hold back his excitement.


    Since the nine great families had offered James and Helen all these storefronts, as well as covering the


    renovation for these storefronts, they needed only arrange for their staff to work on the storefronts now.


    When their twenty over pharmacies started opening shops, their pharmaceutical business would finally


    gain a bigger and better recognition.


    At that time, they would finally be able to brag about their careers when meeting up with old friends.


    James pretended to be hesitant and tried to reject the offer out of courtesy before finally handing over


    the blueprints¡ªwhich he had prepared a long time ago¡ªto the man.


    With the blueprint in hand, the man left to handle the renovation.


    James thought, With this, the nine great families would be handling this for us.


    After the man had left, James hurried back to the room.


    Looking at the table full of lease agreements, James and Helen were excited to tears.


    "Never would I have expected for us to obtain all these storefronts.With this, we''ll have more than


    twenty outlets in Eastshire.H-How much would the monthly profits be?" Helen said excitedly.


    James could not answer Helen''s question, as even he was not able to calcte the estimated profits.


    Sitting at the side of the room, Matthew and Sasha were happy looking at the old couple being so


    cheery.


    For Matthew and Sasha, the profits were not the main point.


    The main point was the harmony of the family.


    Naturally, it was even better if they could make their parents happy.


    James and Helen were excited for the better half of the day before fondly putting away the lease


    agreements.


    "Matthew, this was all thanks to you! If it weren''t for you, just me and your mother alone wouldn''t even


    be able to secure a storefront!"


    James gave his heartfelt gratitude.


    Matthew smiled.


    "Dad, we''re a family.This is the least I can do.However, you and Mom would be busy during this period


    of time.Our staff is simply not enough to handle opening more than twenty pharmacies at the same


    time.At this time, there should be some fresh graduates seeking employment right now.My suggestion


    would be to go around the educational institution to recruit some of the graduates with a professional


    medical background.It would help cut down the time to train them as well"


    James¡¯ eyes lit up at Matthew''s suggestion.


    "You don''t say.This is a really good suggestion.I was worrying that the new staff training would take up


    a lot of time.If I hire graduates with a professional medical background, then I wouldn''t need to worry


    about the training."


    Helen, on the other hand, was slightly hesitant.


    "But...will it work? We are only a mere pharmacy.Could we even afford to hire the graduates? There


    weren''t any university students back in our store in Eastcliff.Just how many of these graduates would


    even be willing toe work for a pharmacy like ours?"


    With Helen pouring cold water over James, he scratched his head and turned slightly depressed.


    Naturally, he knew that university students would be reluctant toe work for their pharmacy.


    "Mom, no one mentioned hiring university students though?" Matthew spoke up.


    Helen was taken aback by what Matthew said.


    "What do you mean? Don''t tell me that you were talking about hiring college students? W- Wouldn''t


    that be inappropriate? Their qualifications are sorelycking!"


    Matthew shook his head.


    "I''m talking about those with a doctorate"


    James and Helen became puzzled over Matthew''s answer.


    "Huh?"


    Even Sasha¡ªwho was beside Matthew¡ªturned wide-eyed at his answer.


    "Matthew, you should stop kidding around.With how much the demands are for those with a doctorate,


    why would theye work for a pharmacy like ours?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    With a faint smile, Matthew answered, "It is not a matter of how big the pharmacy is.The main thing


    they would consider would be the sry and the potential of being able to advance their career.Mom,


    Dad, as long as the sry we offer is high enough, even those in a postdoctoral position woulde


    work for us! Since we did not spend a dime on the storefront, why not direct that money to the staff


    sry? Wouldn''t doing that settle the staff issue?"


    Hearing this, James and Helen immediately became excited once more.Just as Matthew said, with


    enough money, they would be able to hire those with high qualifications.

 Chapter 1416

    Chapter 1416


    Chapter 1416


    3:00PM, at North Motor City in Eastshire.


    A Mercedes-Benz G-ss slowly came into the Ferrari 4S Center.


    Inside the car were three people¡ªJames, Helen, and Sasha.


    Matthew had left to meet with the crown prince in the afternoon, which was when James brought up the


    discussion with Helen of buying a car for Matthew.


    Although the family already had a few cars of their own, the Maserati would be driven by Sasha, while


    the older couple would take the Mercedes-Benz G-ss.


    What was left was only the BMW 7 Series that was free for Matthew to use.


    In the past, James and Helen would not have any problems with the arrangement, as they felt that they


    were entitled to the better car, for they were the elders of the family.


    However, after going through all those hardships, they gradually felt that their old thinking was wrong.


    After all, Matthew had been nothing but sincere in treating James and Helen.


    At this point, James and Helen had already treated Matthew as a family member from the bottom of


    their hearts, which was why they wanted to get a nice gift for him.


    At first, Sasha was happy when she saw her parents having such thoughts.


    However, after she found out that James had brought them to the Ferrari Center, the joy in her turned


    to agitation.


    "Dad, y-you''re getting Matthew a Ferrari? The cars here are...e-expensive..."


    Sasha started stammering a little due to the agitation.James smiled.


    "What do you mean expensive? Matthew is the pir of our family.Hence, he deserves to drive the best


    car there is.Understand?"


    Hearing her father speaking about Matthew this way, Sasha started tearing up, as she was ted over


    her parents¡¯ recognition of Matthew.


    When the three of them entered the 4S Center, a woman dressed in office attire greeted them and


    enthusiastically introduced the cars in the center.


    However, the older couple was slightly taken aback when they saw the prices of the cars being


    introduced to them.


    Inside the center, any one of these cars was valued at several million at the minimum; there were even


    those that were more than tens of millions inside.


    In the past, James and Helen would not even dare to imagine purchasing these kinds of luxury cars.


    However, with the current wealth of the Cunningham Family, there wouldn''t be any problem purchasing


    such luxury cars.


    This was all thanks to Matthew increasing the wealth of the Cunninghams.


    After walking around the center, James pointed at one of the ck sports cars before he said, "This car


    looks good.This is...the Ferrari 812? Over 5 million...sounds good.Then how about going with this car?


    Helen, Sasha, what do you two think?"


    Helen nodded repeatedly while Sasha was all smiles.


    For Sasha, it did not matter how much the car was, as long as her parents were sincere in their gift.


    Following up on their conversation, the saleswoman smiled and said, "Sir, you have a discerning


    eye.This car is one of the high-end models for our store.However, I would have to let our dear


    customers know that the customer would need to make arge deposit for the car to arrive within six


    months.Here, would our dear customer pay by mortgage or make a full payment?"


    James was stunned for a moment.


    "W-What do you mean? Why would it take six months for the car to arrive? Isn''t there a car avable


    right here?"


    The saleswoman was taken aback by James¡¯ment.


    "I''m very sorry, Sir.This car is only our disy model and is not fitted to be driven.For cars like this, the


    process begins only when the customer ced an order.Six months is already a rtively short period


    of waiting time.There was even a customer who waited for two years before!"


    James turned wide-eyed.


    "Are you joking? I want the car right now!"


    The saleswoman replied awkwardly, "Sir, I''m very sorry.For this model, we don''t have them in-store.If


    you''d like to have the car now, how about taking a look at the other models?"


    Hearing the saleswoman''s exnation, James sighed helplessly.


    "Fine, then introduce me to a few of the models."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The saleswoman then escorted them immediately to view the other models.


    However, the models introduced to them were rtively low- end models and were not valued at a very


    high price.


    The Cunninghams were disenchanted by the models introduced to them.


    After a while, Helen couldn''t take the treatment anymore and spoke up.


    "Hey, don''t you have any other much more expensive cars here? We''re buying it as a gift for


    someone.Do you think that we would be pleased to give a car that only cost about two to three million


    as a gift?"

 Chapter 1417

    Chapter 1417


    Chapter 1417


    The saleswoman looked at the three of them with a flicker in her eyes.


    They are a big customer! she thought.


    "Well, ma¡¯am, we do have a car in stock here.It''s a limited-edition Ferrari F12, of which there are only


    799 produced in the world.The car was ordered by another customer at first, but he got into a little


    situation and couldn''t pay for the car.Our headquarters asked us to ship the car back because there


    was a millionaire abroad who would like to buy it at a higher price.If you can bid a higher price than that


    millionaire, we can let you have the car instead"


    Upon hearing this, James and the others instantly perked up.


    "How much is it?" he asked excitedly.


    She replied with a smile, "The car was originally priced at 8.7 million, but that millionaire offered to buy


    it for 10 million.If you''re willing to buy it for that amount, the car will be yours."


    James was startled; the car''s price was somewhat higher than he had imagined.


    He exchanged a brief look with Helen, who gritted her teeth and nodded before she said, "Let''s buy this


    car, then! Why are you hesitating? Matthew gave you tens of millions in pocket money alonest time.


    What''s wrong with spending 10 million to buy a car for him? Why don''t you think about how much it


    costs to rent and renovate that 20 over storefronts of yours? Matthew is so nice to us, so shouldn''t we


    repay him for that as his inws?"


    He chuckled with embarrassment.


    "I''m willing to buy it, of course! However, aren''t you the one holding the purse strings in our house?


    Hehe...Alright, let''s buy this car! Go on and walk us through the paperwork!"


    The saleswoman was overjoyed.


    By selling the car, she would definitely earn a hugemission.


    Immediately, she led the three of them into the VIP room and started to arrange for the paperwork to be


    done.


    Helen took out her bank card to have the money transferred.


    James then signed a bunch of documents, but just as he was about to put his thumbprint on thest of


    the documents, a man wearing a manager''s name tag suddenly burst into the room.


    As soon as he entered, he said, "Wait a minute! Don''t finish the paperwork yet!"


    The saleswoman was surprised.


    "What''s wrong, sir?"


    The manager waved his hand impatiently.


    "President Ramsey came.He''s got his eye on that car."


    She replied, "Huh? B-But we''re almost done here.They even paid the money!"


    He shot her a re.


    "So what if they have paid the money? Just return the money to them! The deal isn''t done as long as


    the paperwork isn''tpleted.You just have to put the papers through the shredder.How old are you?


    How could you be so stupid?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The saleswoman''s eyes reddened.If the deal was made, she would earn a hugemission.


    However, such an incident happened just as thest of the documents was about to be signed.


    Not only would she lose the deal, but she would also lose hermission, making all her hard work


    futile.


    However, the manager continued with a haughty expression, "I''ll leave it to you to take care of the


    matter here.I have to serve President Ramsey"


    The saleswoman was on the verge of tears as she nodded aggrievedly.


    Just as the manager was about to leave the room, James suddenly stood up.


    "Wait a minute!"


    The manager turned around.


    "What''s the matter?"


    James said frostily, "What''s the matter, you say? I paid the money and almost signed the documents,


    and now you said you''re not gonna sell me the car? Do you think it''s right to do this?"


    The manager frowned while darting a look at James and the other two.


    When he saw that they didn''t look familiar, a faint smirk of disdain instantly flitted across his lips.


    Having worked in Eastshire for a long time, he was very familiar with the sessful businessmen and


    bigwigs of Eastshire.


    As a result, he thought nothing of James and the others, who didn''t even speak in an Eastshire ent.


    He replied coldly, "I''m the manager here, so I can sell the car to whoever I want to sell it to.Are you


    unhappy with it?"

 Chapter 1418

    Chapter 1418


    Chapter 1418


    Upon hearing this, even Helen and Sasha were enraged.That''s crossing the line! they thought.


    "Since we''ve paid the money, the car should belong to us! We''re gonna pick up the car today!" Helen


    said angrily.


    The manager spat.He pointed at Helen, saying, "Ha! Give it a try, then.You''re not gonna pick up the car


    today! I''m telling you, don''t talk to me about whether you''ve paid for the car.The car doesn''t belong to


    you as long as the paperwork isn''tpleted!"


    Helen was just about to speak when James suddenly stopped her and picked up the document on the


    desk.


    Putting his thumbprint on it, he said loudly, "The paperwork ispleted now.Does the car belong to us


    now?"


    The manager was startled; he didn''t expect that James woulde up with such a trick.


    Looking at the document, heughed again.


    "So what if the paperwork ispleted? I''m telling you, there¡¯s no way you can have the car today!


    Here''s my advice to you¡ªPresident Ramsey isn''t someone whom people like you can mess


    with.Destroy the documents yourselves, and I''ll return the money to you guys.That way, you guys won''t


    lose anything.But if President Ramsey finds out you''re trying to snatch his stuff, I''m afraid you''re not


    gonna walk out of this ce unscathed!"


    James and Helen would probably have been daunted by the manager''s words in the past.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, after what had happened to the Reeves Family, they knew that the Cunningham Family today


    was no longer a presence that could be humiliated by anyone.


    James pounded the table right away.


    "Are you trying to scare me? I''m telling you, I''m gonna have the car today no matter what! Show me


    how overbearing you guys can be! Now that I''ve signed the document, nobody''s gonna take the car


    away from me!"


    The saleswoman whispered as well, "Sir, they signed the document¡ª"


    The manager pped her across the face in anger.


    "Get out of the way! Are you allowed to speak here?"


    Tears gushed from the saleswoman''s eyes right away as her face reddened with pain from being


    pped.


    At the sight of the scene, Helen was angered.She immediately dragged the saleswoman behind her.


    "What are you doing? Aren''t you ashamed of hitting ady as a man?"


    The manager flew into a rage.


    "Shut up, you old hag! Let me ask you guys again¡ªwill you return the car or not?!"


    Helen replied, "That''s impossible!"


    The manager replied, "Great! That''s great! Well, since you guys have a death wish, I''ll grant it! Just you


    wait¡ªPresident Ramsey is gonna deal with you guyster on!"


    He then stormed off.


    Upon hearing his words, the saleswoman instantly got anxious.


    She took Helen''s hand, saying, "Ma''am, h-how about you guys run away as soon as possible?


    President Ramsey is a big shot in Eastshire and has a personal worth of over three billion.Not only


    that, but h-he is on the best of terms with Tommy Marshall, a bigwig of Eastshire who has connections


    both in the government and in the underworld...Y- You really don''t want to mess with such a person.."


    Upon hearing this, Helen got somewhat worried as well.


    Would Matthew still be capable of taking control of the situation In front of such an underworld bigwig?


    She turned to look at James.


    James gritted his teeth, saying, "I don''t care who President Ramsey is! This is a gift I bought for my


    son-inw, and nobody can take it away from me! I doubt they''ll dare to do anything in broad daylight!"


    Helen nodded vigorously in agreement.This car was bought for Matthew, and it was also their first time


    buying a gift for him.


    How could they let somebody else snatch it away? On the other hand, Sasha didn''t say a word.She


    had quietly sent Matthew a text message, having a feeling that the situation would go wrong.


    Helen gently patted the saleswoman''s hand.


    "Don''t worry,dy.They don''t dare to do anything to us."


    However, the saleswoman trembled all over with fright upon hearing her words.She only felt that James


    and the others were ignorant and conceited.


    By incurring President Ramsey''s wrath, they''re simply courting death!

 Chapter 1419

    Chapter 1419


    Chapter 1419


    The manager stormed out of the room beforeing back with several people in a threatening manner


    a short whileter.


    These people were headed by a man and a woman.


    The man, who seemed to be in his forties and had a big belly, was none other than President Ramsey.


    Thedy beside him was only in her twenties, and one could tell from her heavy makeup, her revealing


    clothing, and the way she pressed the upper half of her body against President Ramsey, that she


    wasn''t a decent woman.


    As soon as they entered, President Ramsey thundered furiously, "F*ck, who is that stupid son of a


    b*tch who has the nerve to steal my car? Come on! Step forward and let me take a look at you!"


    The manager came in excitedly after him.


    He pointed at James, saying, "It''s that old man, President Ramsey! I mentioned your name just now,


    but not only did he refuse to let you have the car, but he even dared me to call you over.Hey, old man,


    President Ramsey is now here.Come on, give it a try!"


    Seeing how menacing President Ramsey looked, James and Helen were somewhat scared.


    After all, the man was followed by six bodyguards.


    President Ramsey nced askance at James.


    "So you''re the old man who has the nerve to steal my car, huh? F*ck, are you tired of living? You


    wanna die? Just tell me if you have a death wish.I can grant it!"


    Angered by the man''s words, James replied grimly, "President Ramsey, I''m not stealing your stuff.We


    have to at least be reasonable in doing things, right? We''ve paid the money and signed the documents


    for the car, but now you suddenly demand that we give it up to you.T-This is not justifiable!"


    President Ramsey let out a guffaw.


    "How is it not justifiable? You guys should feel ttered that I want the car.How dare you try to reason


    with me, you f*cker? Hey you lot! Teach him the proper way to reason with people!"


    With that, the few brawny brutes behind him walked over to James and the others in a menacing


    manner.


    Seeing such a situation, both James and Helen were somewhat frightened.


    Sasha immediately rushed over and said angrily, "What are you doing? H-How could you guys try to


    bully the elderly in broad daylight?"


    President Ramsey hadn''t noticed Sasha at first.


    Now that he had seen her, his eyes lit up involuntarily.He was a lecher in the first ce, and he only


    decided to buy the car today for thedy beside him.


    Now that he saw Sasha, he only felt that the first half of his life had been wasted.


    Sasha was a hundred times more beautiful than all the beauties he had met beforebined.


    One nce was all it took for him to be unable to take his eyes off her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Staring fixedly at Sasha, he said with an embarrassed smile, "Hey, babe, what are you doing here?


    This is between me and the old couple, so it''s got nothing to do with you.Hurry up and step aside, or I''ll


    feel sorry for you if you get hurt by mistake!"


    Thedy beside President Ramsey was pissed off, but she dared not say a word.


    She was just President Ramsey''s ything, so how could she poke her nose into his business?


    However, she looked at Sasha with her eyes full of anger and jealousy.


    Firstly, she was jealous of Sasha being prettier than her, and secondly, she was jealous of President


    Ramsey''s attitude toward Sasha.


    To her, it seemed that Sasha was trying to steal her man.


    Sasha replied indignantly with a look of disgust, "They''re my parents! I''ll never let you hurt them!"


    Upon hearing her words, President Ramsey was startled.


    "Oh, so they''re your parents.Ah, I''m really sorry for offending your parents.You should''ve told me


    earlier, babe.If I''d known that they''re your parents, I wouldn''t have tried to get the car from them; I''d


    definitely give it to you instead.Well, I''m really sorry for this.How about this? I''ll pay for the car.Are you


    free this evening, babe? Let''s have dinner together as a token of my apology.What do you think?"

 Chapter 1420

    Chapter 1420


    Chapter 1420


    President Ramsey''s lecherous eyes ran all over Sasha as he spoke.


    As a result, Sasha became even more disgusted with him.She replied angrily, "It''s not necessary.We''re


    paying for the car by ourselves, so we don''t need help from others.Also, forget about apologizing to us.I


    don''t have time to dine with you.My husband will dine with me!"


    President Ramsey''s expression changed at once.He knitted his brows and looked at Sasha frostily,


    asking, "You have a husband?"


    Sasha replied proudly, "Of course!"


    Upon hearing her reply, President Ramsey flew into a rage; he felt like someone had stolen his


    woman.Pointing at Sasha, he said angrily, "Why waste my time talking to me if you''ve got a husband?


    I''m telling you, don''t you dare think about having the car to yourself today.


    Not only that, but I''ll never let you all off for insulting me just now! Guys, go hold down the old couple


    and knock their teeth out! They have to pay the price for yelling at me!"


    Upon hearing his words, the few brawny brutes immediately closed in on James and Helen.


    Sasha panicked at once.


    "Stay where you are! L-Listen up, you guys! My husband is Matthew Larson, the Lord of


    Eastshire.Even the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire have to hold him in reverence.I-If you guys dare


    bully my parents, he¡¯s not gonna let you off!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Upon hearing this, President Ramsey instantly burst into peals ofughter.


    "Wow! It''s my first time seeing such a braggart in my whole life! The Lord of Eastshire? Why have I


    never heard of it before? Is that a self-styled title? And did you just say that even the Ten Greatest


    Families of Eastshire have to hold him in great reverence? Do you know which ten families are the Ten


    Greatest Families of Eastshire? Do you know their standing in Eastshire? Do they need to be respectful


    to anyone?"


    Thedy next to President Ramsey mocked as well, "Are they nuts? No wonder they have the nerve to


    try to have your car to themselves, President Ramsey.I dare say this family is out of their minds.Look


    what they''re saying!"


    President Ramsey guffawed loudly with disdain written all over his face.


    Sasha knitted her brows.She said in a grim voice, "Even if you don''t know my husband, surely you


    know his buddy?"


    President Ramsey replied with a guffaw, "Oh, so your husband''s got a buddy? Come on, tell me who it


    is.I wonder which big shot it could be."


    Sasha said loudly, "My husband''s buddy is the crown prince of Mightwater!"


    President Ramsey was startled.


    The next instant, though, he burst into another guffaw.


    "Oh, you''re really killing me! That''s so freaking funny.Really, I can''t stand it anymore.What did you say?


    The crown prince of Mightwater is your husband''s buddy? Haha! I''mughing so hard that I can hardly


    move.Do you know who the crown prince of Mightwater is? Do you know what kind of a person he is?


    The crown prince of Mightwater never had any friends in his life.And you say that he and your husband


    are buddies? What makes you say that?"


    The crowd around them burst outughing as well, including the manager from earlier, who was


    convulsed withughter.


    The crown prince of Mightwater was so famous that they had all heard of him before.


    However, they all also knew that the crown prince of Mightwater was notorious for his capricious moods


    and somewhat perverted personality.


    Such a person wouldn''t even have friends, let alone a buddy.


    Sasha was furious.She said angrily, "What I''m saying is true!"


    The manager roared withughter.


    "Stop f*cking kidding me.The crown prince of Mightwater is your husband''s buddy? Fine, call him over


    and let me see him if you can!"


    Just as Sasha wanted to speak, an icy voice suddenly rang at the door.


    "I heard someone wants to see me?"


    Everyone instantly looked back to see that Matthew and the crown prince were standing at the door


    before they realized it.

 Chapter 1421

    Chapter 1421


    Chapter 1421


    Upon seeing Matthew, James and Helen instantly sighed with relief, as though they had finally seen


    their backer.


    Sasha immediately ran over and threw herself into Matthew''s arms.She had been afraid while being


    surrounded by so many people just now.


    Only when she was by Matthew''s side could she really feel relieved.


    Matthew gently stroked Sasha''s beautiful hair, but his expression gradually turned frosty.He had heard


    what President Ramsey said when he came in just now.


    Consequently, he was inwardly consumed with murderous rage toward the man.


    President Ramsey and the others didn''t know him and the crown prince, though.


    Upon seeing the two men, they looked at each other in puzzlement.


    "Who the f*ck are they?"


    President Ramsey asked curiously.


    The manager shook his head.


    "I don''t know either.I''ve never seen them around here before!" he said.


    Then, he turned to look at Matthew, asking, "Hey, who the f*ck are you guys? Who let you in?"


    The crown prince took a step forward.


    "Didn''t you just say that you wanted to see me? What''s wrong? Now that I''m here, don''t you know


    me?"


    The manager shot back, "Who the f*ck wants to see you? Who do you think you are? Why would I


    want to see you?"


    The crown princeughed.


    "Didn''t you just ask President Cunningham to call the crown prince of Mightwater over so that you


    could meet him? I''m the crown prince of Mightwater!"


    Upon hearing his words, President Ramsey and the others were dumbstruck.


    "Huh?"


    The manager was stunned as well.He and President Ramsey exchanged a brief look before bursting


    intoughter.


    The manager pointed at the crown prince.


    "F*ck, what a blowhard you are! You''re the crown prince of Mightwater? If you''re the crown prince of


    Mightwater, then I''m your f*cking father!"


    Upon hearing this, Matthew immediately let out a sigh, knowing that the manager was done for.


    The crown prince was bloodthirsty in the first ce, and his mother had always been a sore point for


    him.


    No doubt, the manager would pay with his life for blurting such insolent utterance! Instead of looking


    angry, the crown princeughed upon hearing the manager''s words.


    Hisughter gave the manager the creeps.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What the f*ck are youughing at? I''m asking you to get the f*ck out of here! Didn''t you hear me?" he


    yelled fiercely to hide his fear.


    The crown prince stepped toward the manager without saying a word.


    Suddenly, he put out his hand and punched the manager in the stomach.


    Covering his stomach, the manager crouched down on the ground, unable to make a sound for a long


    time.


    At the sight of the scene, President Ramsey flew into a rage.


    "F*ck you, you son of a b*tch! How dare you hit someone? Guys, go get him!"


    With that, the brawny brutes behind him immediately charged at the crown prince.


    Just then, a bunch of people burst into the room and knocked down President Ramsey''s men with a


    few swift cuffs and kicks.


    At the sight of the situation, President Ramsey panicked somewhat.


    All of a sudden, he realized that his enemy wasn''t weak.


    However, he had lived in Eastshire for so many years, so how could he be scared by such a situation?


    He clenched his teeth and swore loudly, "F*ck, you guys wanna fight me, huh? Alright, I''ll grant your


    wish! I''m telling you, my sworn brother is Tommy Marshall, a bigwig in Eastshire.I''m gonna call him


    right now.You''re all gonna die when hees!"


    Sasha got somewhat nervous.


    Looking at Matthew, she said in a whisper, "Matthew, why don''t we leave? I heard that Tommy Marshall


    has a great deal of clout in Eastshire."


    Matthew shook his head.


    "No, we don''t have to leave.Tommy Marshall, huh? Alright, call him and tell him toe over now!"


    President Ramsey uttered between clenched teeth, "Fine.Since you''re courting death, don''t me


    others for this.I''ll see what bes of you when Tommyester!"


    He scurried aside to make a phone call.


    Some timeter, he came running back, yelling, "Tommy and his men areing right now! Stay


    where you are, you f*ckers!"Matthew didn''t say a word.Within 20 minutes, the noise of vrooming car


    engines could be heard outside.Overwhelmed with excitement, President Ramsey immediately ran out


    of the room.


    "Tommy! Tommy, you''re here atst.It''s here! These are the *ssholes.You''ve got to stick up for me!"


    As he spoke, Tommy came in with his men in a threatening manner.

 Chapter 1422

    Chapter 1422


    Chapter 1422


    President Ramsey followed Tommy into the room while yelling excitedly, "Tommy, these are the


    motherf*ckers.I mentioned your name just now, but they turned up their noses at you and even spoke


    of you rudely.Not only that, but this son of a b*tch calls himself ¡®the crown prince of Mightwater¡¯ Ha!


    Tommy, it''s my first time seeing someone being so audacious as to impersonate the crown prince of


    Mightwater.Let''s beat him up and tell the crown prince about itter on.He''ll surely be pleased to hear


    it."


    Then, he suddenly turned to look at Sasha with covetous eyes.


    "Oh, right, Tommy, there''s that woman as well.She hurled insults at me just now.I want to take her with


    me and have her apologize to me in personter!"


    As he spoke, he eyed Sasha up and down without restraint.


    Of course, his intention of taking Sasha away wasn''t to have her apologize to him.It was clear that he


    had his eye on Sasha and wanted to make her his! However, Tommy didn''t say a word in reply to all


    President Ramsey had just said.


    Upon entering the room, he was stunned and speechless, for he saw Matthew and the crown prince as


    soon as he entered.


    President Ramsey was still yelling as he didn''t know what had happened.


    On the other hand, James and Helen were both scared when they saw so many tall and sturdy brutes


    on President Ramsey''s side.


    When they learned that Tommy Marshall was an underworld bigwig in Eastshire, they became even


    more afraid.


    Such people are unlike the Nine Greatest Families of Eastshire.


    They''re a bunch of desperados that can''t be offended! they thought.


    After they exchanged a brief look, James hurriedly said, "Mr.Marshall, the matter isn''t what he imed


    to be.Actually, what happened this time is no big deal.It''s just a car, anyway, and we have no intention


    of disrespecting you.It''s just that President Ramsey is going too far.We''ve bought the car, but he insists


    on having it to himself.T-This is definitely not right.Mr.Marshall, it''s not necessary for you toe over


    for such a trifling matter.."


    His tone of voice and attitude softened as he spoke.


    However, President Ramsey sneered upon hearing his words.


    "What''s the matter? Now you''re afraid, huh? Weren''t you putting on airs and acting all cocky just now?


    Are you panicking at the sight of Tommy? I''m telling you, if you want to stay alive, then kneel here and


    apologize to me.Otherwise, none of you f*ckers are gonna walk out of this room today!" he said.


    Then, he smacked his hand down hard on the table, as if he were Tommy.


    James shuddered with fright; he was really afraid of these desperados.


    Just as he was hesitating whether to apologize, Matthew finally spoke.


    Darting a look at Tommy, he asked slowly, "Tommy Marshall, is this guy your buddy?"


    President Ramsey was infuriated at once.


    "F*ck, how could you speak to Tommy like that? How dare you call Tommy by his full name? Are you


    f*cking tired of living? I¡ª"


    However, before he could finish his sentence, he was pped hard on the head.


    President Ramsey turned to see Tommy ring at him viciously.It was none other than Tommy who


    had pped him just now.


    Stupefied, President Ramsey asked in surprise, "Tommy, w-what are you doing?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tommy''s face was livid with rage.He said furiously, "You shut up!"


    President Ramsey was dumbfounded.


    "Why? Tommy, I''m speaking for you.This b*stard disrespects you¡ª"


    Tommy immediately gave President Ramsey a few ps across the face.He barked angrily, "Get down


    on your knees!"


    President Ramsey looked dumbfounded.


    He really couldn''t understand it.


    Why would the buddy who had always treated him as a sworn brother and had drinks with him turn


    against him all of a sudden?

 Chapter 1423

    Chapter 1423


    Chapter 1423


    "What the hell is the matter, Tommy? Why did you tell me to get down on my knees?"


    President Ramsey asked anxiously.


    Without saying a word, Tommy kicked President Ramsey hard in the back of his knee, knocking him to


    the ground.


    "Just behave yourself and kneel here, or I''ll break your f*cking legs and let you kneel forever!" he


    growled angrily.


    President Ramsey was frightened.


    Indeed, he dared not challenge Tommy, so he had no choice but to kneel on the ground as he was told


    to.


    Only then did Tommy turn to bow te Matthew in humble reverence with panic written all over his face.


    ¡°I''m really sorry, Mr.Larson.I didn''t know that you and the crown prince were here.Otherwise, I''d never


    havee over to set myself against you two! I''m not on close terms with this son of a b*tch, so his


    matters have nothing to do with me.Feel free to tell me how you''d like to punish him, or I can chop him


    to bits and feed him to the dogs.What do you think?"


    At the sight of this, everyone around them was astonished; even James, Helen, and Sasha''s eyes


    widened in amazement.


    Who would''ve thought the underworld bigwig who was all-powerful in Eastshire would treat Matthew


    with such respect? They had thought that Matthew onlymanded the respect of the Ten Greatest


    Families of Eastshire and didn''t have much authority over these desperados, but now, it seemed that


    they were wrong.


    Matthew did deserve the title of Lord of Eastshire.


    After all, the Lord of Eastshire wielded a great deal of clout both in the government and in the


    underworld, and no one dared to mess with him! Meanwhile, President Ramsey and the manager from


    earlier nearly peed themselves in fright.


    They had previously thought that James and the others were non-locals and thus an easy target for


    bullies, which was why they had made such a huge fuss.


    Who would''ve thought that even Tommy had to bow to them? We''ve really gotten ourselves into a tight


    spot this time! Not only that, but the manager trembled all over with fright, for he heard Tommy calling


    the other young man "the crown prince"


    In other words, the young man was really the crown prince of Mightwater.


    Upon recalling what he had just said, he was really in despair.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no way the crown prince would spare his life! Matthew turned to look at President Ramsey,


    who was kneeling on the ground.


    "President Ramsey, didn''t you just say you wanted to see how I''d die when Tommy came? Tommy is


    here now.So, how are you gonna kill me? Spill it!"


    Shuddering with fright, President Ramsey replied in a quavering voice, "B-Bro, I was wrong.I must''ve


    been blind and ignorant to have the audacity to offend you, and I deserve to die for it.Please give me a


    chance, bro.I-I''ll never do that again.Please.."


    Matthew''s expression was indifferent.


    "Give you a chance, huh? Tommy, he just bullied my wife and my inws.Not only did he say rude


    things to them, but he even tried to have his men beat them up.How do you think I should deal with


    this?"


    Upon hearing Matthew''s words, Tommy was shocked.He had no idea what President Ramsey had


    done.


    Now that he had learned about it, he knew that President Ramsey was finished.


    Bullying someone''s wife and inws is definitely a capital offense! He immediately replied, "Mr.Larson,


    please let me take care of this.Don''t worry.I''ll give you a satisfactory answer!"


    Matthew darted a look at him.


    "Alright, I''ll leave it to you.Don''t let me down!" Tommy nodded vigorously.


    "Please rest assured, Mr.Larson."


    Then, with a wave of his hand, his underlings immediately rushed over and dragged President Ramsey


    away, along with all of President Ramsey''s men.


    These men were all finished this time.


    The manager was still kneeling on the ground and trembling like a leaf.


    The crown prince looked down at him, asking, "Do you still doubt whom now?"

 Chapter 1424

    Chapter 1424


    Chapter 1424


    The manager almost cried while shaking his head vigorously.


    At the moment, he was simply overwhelmed with regret.


    President Ramsey was an old customer of his, and he knew that the former had deep pockets and was


    very powerful in Eastshire.


    Therefore, when President Ramsey asked for the car, he immediately forced James and the others to


    give up the car to the former regardless of the rules.


    At the time, he thought that James, Helen, and Sasha were just three non-locals.


    Even if they were rich, they certainly couldn''tpare to President Ramsey.


    To him, bullying these three people for President Ramsey''s sake was no big deal.


    However, he never dreamed that these three people had such a powerful background.


    Now that even the crown prince of Mightwater was here, he simply couldn''t imagine how high


    Matthew''s status was.


    No one in Eastshire¡ªincluding the heads of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire¡ªcould be held in


    such reverence by Tommy, but even Tommy had to be respectful to this guy.


    The manager really freaked out.He really couldn''t understand what kind of people he had messed with,


    but he knew that he was really finished this time.


    There was no way the crown prince would let him off, let alone Matthew.


    However, his strong desire for survival made him go down on his knees and kowtow to the crown


    prince repeatedly.


    He implored, "Prince, it was my fault for being blind.I-l really deserve to die for daring to doubt your


    identity.I beg you...I beg you to give me a chance and spare my life...P-Please let me off and forget


    about me.Please..."


    He was no longer as daring as he had been just now.


    Instead, he dissolved into a mess of snot and tears as he begged tearfully for mercy.


    The crown prince sneered.


    "What''s the matter? You''re afraid of death?" The manager nodded vigorously.


    Indeed, he was afraid of death.


    The crown prince then said with a sneer, "Don''t worry.I have no ns to kill you yet!"


    The manager instantly heaved a sigh of relief.He replied in a quavering voice, "Thank you for sparing


    my life, Prince! Thank you so much!"


    However, the crown prince then said, "But to think that you had the nerve to insult me...There¡¯s no way


    I can let this slide, right?"


    The manager''s face changed color at once.He replied shakily, "P- Prince, please just tell me what you


    want me to do.Whatever it is, I can definitely get it done!"


    The crown prince smiled.


    "Don''t worry.You can certainly do it"


    The manager was startled; he had no idea what the crown prince meant.


    Just then, the crown prince came to Matthew''s side.


    "President Cunningham, are you gonna buy a car for Matthew? Why settle for an F12, then? I spotted


    a LaFerrari back there just now.That car is much better than the F12.It¡¯s worth more than 20 million,


    and there''s only 499 of it in the world.Why don''t you give it to Matthew as a present instead?"


    When the manager heard this, his face turned pale at once.


    On the other hand, Sasha''s eyes lit up at the crown prince''s words.


    Indeed, a car of such value would be nicer.


    Even though it hurt somewhat to pay 20 million for the car, it was worth it to buy the car for her


    husband.


    Just then, the manager quickly argued, "P-Prince, that car has been reserved by another


    customer.They''ve paid for the car, so we have no right to sell it¡ª"


    The crown prince darted a look at him.


    "I''m not telling you to sell it!"


    The manager instantly breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, he really couldn''t bear the responsibility for this.


    Just then, the crown prince continued, "I''m telling you to give it to them for free"The manager''s eyes


    widened.


    He asked in a quavering voice, "P- Prince, you must be kidding, right? F-For free?"


    The crown prince nodded.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s right.Give it to them for free.If you give it to them for free, it''s not considered a sale, right?"


    Upon hearing this, James and Helen smiled at once.


    The crown prince was indeed overbearing, but they were pleased to hear him say so.


    They felt good upon recalling how the manager had put on airs in front of them just now.


    The manager was close to tears.


    "That is sheer nonsense, Prince.I-I really can''t afford to give such a valuable car away for free."

 Chapter 1425

    Chapter 1425


    Chapter 1425


    A chilly gleam instantly shed across the crown prince''s eyes.He darted a look at the manager,


    saying, "You just said you could do anything.Now I''m just asking you to do something petty, and you


    say you can''t do it? Do you think you can easily kick me around? Do you really think I''m not gonna kill


    you?"


    In an instant, the manager''s face turned as white as a sheet, and he trembled all over at the thought of


    what the crown prince was capable of.


    The situation now was obvious.


    If he refused to do it, the crown prince would kill him, but if he agreed to do it, he would be finished


    when the car was gone.


    The person who could afford the car was definitely not someone he could mess with.


    If he couldn''t hand the car over when the customer asked him to, he would definitely be done for.


    That person was the scion of a wealthy family in Eastshire.He definitely wouldn''t have the nerve to


    make a fuss with the crown prince, so the manager would have to bear the responsibility.


    But how could he bear responsibility for a car that cost over 20 million? Wearing a long face, the


    manager said in a quavering voice, "Quit kidding me, Prince.I really can''t bear the responsibility for


    this.W-Why don''t you let me do something else? I''m willing to do anything else.."


    The crown prince''s expression was frosty.


    "I have nothing else for you to do, and I''m gonna have the car today no matter what! Someone, get me


    the car keys and take care of the paperwork.This car belongs to my buddy from now on!"N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The men next to the crown prince immediately rushed over and marched the manager out of the room.


    After the paperwork waspleted, they brought the car keys over to Matthew.


    James and Helen''s eyes nearly bulged out of their heads as they watched all of this from the sidelines.


    Did we just get a luxury car worth over 20 million without spending a dime? The crown prince is so


    straightforward in doing things! They couldn''t help but look at Matthew as a wave of excitement rushed


    over them.


    This friend of Matthew''s is enough for us to show off to others in the future! They then took another look


    at the manager, whose tears were gushing down his face.


    Now that the incident had gotten so serious, he was truly finished.


    However, that wasn''t the end of the story yet.


    The crown prince turned to look at Sasha.


    "Sasha, why don''t you have the F12 to yourself? The car is red, so I think it suits you."


    Sasha was somewhat hesitant.


    "I-Is this really okay?"


    The crown prince replied with a smile, "Why is it not okay? Now that you guys have been humiliated so


    badly over here, it''s the manager''s duty to give you the car aspensation!"


    Sasha turned to look at Matthew, who nodded in approval with a smile.


    Now that his wife and inws had suffered such humiliation today, he would definitely give the manager


    a hard time.


    The crown prince was very good at dealing with such situations.


    Even though he didn''t kill the manager directly, thetter would definitely be as good as dead in the


    future.


    After all, he had to bear the cost of both cars.


    Even if he worked all his life, there was no way he could earn so much money! The crown prince then


    had the money James had transferred refunded to him.


    Not only that, but before they left, he had his men smash up the car dealership as well as the cars in it


    on the excuse that it was badly renovated.


    The manager nearly cried to death at the sight of this.


    These smashed cars caused a loss of at least 20 million each.


    With so many cars being smashed, he would probably have to pay about 60 million.


    How could he afford such a huge amount of money? In other words, he would really be as good as


    dead.


    As the car dealership was being smashed up, the crown prince took a mountain bike out of it.


    Handing the mountain bike to Matthew, he said with a smile, "This bike is nice, Matthew.It''s a limited-


    edition item produced by Ferrari that''s priced at 1.3 million.You can take it back and let your sister ride


    it."


    Matthew''s eyes lit up as well when he saw the mountain bike.This mountain bike is so beautiful.It''ll be a


    perfect gift for Nat!

 Chapter 1426

    Chapter 1426


    Chapter 1426


    In the end, the 4S Center was smashed and all the cars were destroyed.The crown prince made his


    subordinates drive away with their favorite Ferrari cars.


    The bicycle was packed in the Mercedes-Benz G- ss¡¯ trunk and taken away.


    James, Helen, and the others were joyful as they felt refreshed after the vengeance.


    The manager slumped on the ground as he knew that he was screwed.


    The salesperson who served James and Helen was trembling at the side as she was utterly startled by


    the violent spectacle.


    "Manager, what should we do now? Should we call the boss? How do we exin this to him?" a man


    came over and asked anxiously.


    He stood up abruptly, thereafter pointing at the salesperson and shouting, "It''s all your fault.You served


    them, so they are your clients.Therefore, you have to take full responsibility for the incident!"


    As a fresh graduate, the salesperson was dumbfounded when she heard that.


    "Manager, what does it have to do with me? I''m just doing my job¡ª"


    She hurriedly tried to exin.


    The manager waved his hand in response.


    "Shut up! They are your client and therefore, it is your fault.This will never happen if you don''t serve


    them and stubbornly push that car to them! So, you must take full responsibility for the incident!"


    The salesperson was so angry that she started to cry.How can I fight against the experienced


    manager? At this moment, the Mercedes-Benz G-ss drove back and parked in the yard.


    The manager shivered in fright when he saw the car.This is the car that James and others drove! Then,


    the door opened and Helen came out.He quickly greeted her with a smile.


    "Madam, do you have any other orders? If there is anything I can do for you, just say the word and


    consider it done!"


    However, she didn''t even look at him and walked straight to the salesperson with a kind smile.


    "Girl, do you want to switch your job?" Helen smiled.


    The salesperson was stunned for a moment and she looked at Helen nkly, not knowing what Helen


    meant.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Helen grinned and answered, "I shall exin.I run multiple chain pharmacies.We will expand the


    business to Eastshire soon, but we don''t have enough staff here.I see you''re responsible and take a


    job seriously, so may I ask whether you''re interested in working for us? Don''t worry about the sry.I


    won''t underpay you."


    The manager''s expression turned dark.


    Helen actually came for this salesperson? Oh no, this can''t be good! The salesperson''s eyes widened.


    She wants me to jump ship? Although a pharmacy sounds less ssy than the Ferrari 4S Center, the


    Cunningham Family is bing influential in Eastshire, so working for Helen is not bad.


    Moreover, the sry she offers must be lucrative for a big shot like her.She couldn''t help but feel


    excited, but she still looked at the manager hesitantly and said in a low voice, "Madam, I really


    appreciate that you are offering me a job.However, I still have something to do here."


    Helen was surprised.


    "What is it? Is it that they won''t let you resign?"


    The salesperson shook her head and whispered, "It''s not like that.The manager said I served you, so I


    have to t-take full responsibility for the losses.I¡­I¡­"


    She couldn''t finish her sentence as the tears welled up in her eyes.

 Chapter 1427

    Chapter 1427


    Chapter 1427


    Hearing this, Helen was furious and she looked at the manager angrily.


    "Is that true?"


    His face was pale at that point.


    "S-She¡ª"


    Upon hearing that, Helen angrily said, "What now? You tried to put the me on someone else even


    though it was your own fault? I''ll let you know that my son-inw and the others didn¡¯t punch you earlier


    because they''re showing mercy.Listen here¡ªfrom now on, this girl is my employee.If you mess with


    her, you must fight against me too.You can try that if you dare."


    The manager turned pale and he didn''t dare to say a word.Helen grabbed the salesperson''s arm.


    "Girl,e with me.Just ignore him! I will let Matthew help you with your resignation, and no one will let


    you take the me!"The salesperson was full of tears and she followed Helen meekly.


    Helen then took the salesperson into the car.


    Matthew and Sasha had already driven away in a sports car, leaving only Helen, James and the


    salesperson in the vehicle.The salesperson wiped away her tears and said respectfully.


    "Madam, thank you so much!"


    Helen smiled and said, "Oh¡ªdon''t be a stranger! You''re a nice girl, so I offered you the job.When the


    manager tried to force us to let go of the car, you argued for us.Not many people would do that."


    The salesperson was startled.She didn''t expect her little act of kindness to bring her such an


    opportunity.


    In the Ferrari 4S Center, after the manager watched the salesperson had been taken away, he lost all


    his energy and slumped to the ground.I had nned to let the salesperson take the me.


    However, she is gone and now, I am in trouble.


    When he was thinking about who else could take the me, another sports car rushed inside the


    center.


    A middle-aged man got out of the car, and he turned out to be the owner of the 4S Center.


    As soon as he saw the situation, his face turned pale.


    Although he knew something terrible had happened in the center after receiving the call, he never


    expected the situation to be this bad.He poured his heart and soul into the center, and the broken


    center was now killing him! He rushed into the center aggressively and summoned the manager.


    Then, the boss angrily questioned him.


    The manager stammered for a long time without adequately exining things, mainly because he


    didn''t know who to pin the me on.


    As the boss listened, he angrily pped the manager and scolded, "You can''t even f*cking exin this


    situation properly! What kind of sh*tty manager are you?"


    Then, he pointed to a man next to him.


    "Tell me what is going on"


    The man nced at the manager and then lowered his head to repeat what had happened.


    Hearing that, the boss was dumbfounded.


    "You are saying that the person who smashed the center was the crown prince of Mightwater? A-Are


    you being serious right now?" the boss said in a trembling voice.


    The crown prince is not someone I can offend! The man answered, "I-I''m not sure.


    However, Master Marshal said it was the crown prince of Mightwater"


    The boss'' face instantly turned pale.If Tommy said that, then it is the truth.


    Initially, he wanted revenge on the person who destroyed the center.


    Now, however, he could only let the anger go.


    Even if the crown prince harmed me, I would never me him.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long silence, the boss suddenly jumped up and pped the manager.


    "You b*stard! You f*cking caused this incident! I will let you pay for all the losses in this center.If you pay


    me one cent less, I will f*cking kill you!!!"


    The manager covered his face in despair, knowing he waspletely finished.

 Chapter 1428

    Chapter 1428


    Chapter 1428


    James and Helen then took the salesperson away from the 4S Center.


    On the way, after chatting for a while, Helen discovered that the salesperson was a fellow from her


    hometown.


    The salesperson, named Lynn Taylor, lived in a town not far from Helen''s hometown.


    After graduating from university, she stayed in Eastshire and worked hard alone, so her life in Eastshire


    had been quite tough.


    Although she worked in the Ferrari 4S Center, she didn''t enjoy the morous life as an insignificant


    salesperson.


    After paying for the monthly rent, water and electricity bills, there was not much left in her bank


    ount, and Lynn was strapped for cash.


    Initially, Helen took a fancy to Lynn''s kind personality.


    However, after learning that Lynn was a fellow from her hometown, the former liked her even more.


    With a smile, she took Lynn''s hand and said, "Don''t worry.You can address me as Mrs.Cunningham


    from now on.If you have any difficulties, just tell me about it."


    Tears were welling up in Lynn''s eyes.No one had supported her since she started working in Eastshire.


    Helen''s words made her feel like she had found someone to rely on.


    "Thank you so much, Mrs.Cunningham!"


    Lynn sincerely thanked Helen.


    Lynn''s words warmed Helen''s heart.


    Helen smiled and waved her hand, then looked at James.


    "James, I have a proposal.Let''s rent a few houses in Eastshire and use them as the staff


    dormitory.What do you think? The majority of the employees may be fresh graduates with little money.It


    will be counted as an employee benefit that allows them to save more money"


    In the past, James would definitely disagree with this proposal as he would not be willing to spend the


    money.


    However, now that he was getting wealthy with higher social standing, his mentality had also


    changed.He smiled and nodded.


    "That''s a great idea.I''ll leave it to you."


    Helen smiled and took Lynn''s hand.


    "Lynn,e with me and we will pick those houses tomorrow.Then, you can move in!"


    Lynn was delighted.She didn''t expect that she could solve the housing problem right after she changed


    jobs.


    Here in Eastshire, a month''s rent ounted for one- third of her sry.


    Moreover, the house she rented was tiny and shabby, and it was just a small ce.She would save a


    lot more in a month if she could save on rent.


    "Mrs.Cunningham, a-are you sure?" Lynn whispered.


    Helen smiled and said, "What''s wrong? Since you work for us, it is only proper for us to treat you


    well.Don''t worry; it is just renting a house and it''s no big deal."


    Lynn smiled as well.


    At that point, she felt that her future was bright.


    Suddenly, Sasha called.


    "Mom, we are at the Cameron Hotel.You shoulde here too."


    Helen was surprised.


    "Why Cameron Hotel again?"


    Sasha answered, "Tommy Marshall says he will treat us to dinner to make amends."


    The realization then hit upon Helen.


    "Okay.We''ll go there right away¡±


    After hanging up, she exined the situation to James immediately.


    Then, James turned back and drove the car to Cameron Hotel.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lynn felt a little embarrassed at the side and she whispered to Helen, "Mrs.Cunningham, can you stop


    the car and let me go home now? I''ll contact you tomorrow morning"


    Helen was confused when she heard that.


    "Why are you going back now? It''s gettingte, so let''s have dinner together"


    Lynn waved her hand.


    "N-No.I think it might be inconvenient for you.Master Marshall''s apology has nothing to do with


    me.Moreover, the C-Cameron Hotel isn''t for someone like me¡ª"


    Helen heroically waved her hand.


    "Don''t say that! You''re there for dinner, so there''s nothing to be worried about.You muste with me


    and let Tommy know that you''re my employee.Just call me Mrs.Cunningham, and I''ll make sure no one


    bullies you. "¡±

 Chapter 1429

    Chapter 1429


    Chapter 1429


    In the Cameron Hotel, James and Helen led Lynn into the hall.


    This was the first time Lynn had walked into the Cameron Hotel.She had heard about the Cameron


    Hotel in Eastshire years ago.


    This was a high-end hotel in Eastshire, and not even money alone could let one stay here.


    During Lynn''s college days, a big shot took a liking to her ssmate and treated her to a meal in the


    hotel.


    Since then, her ssmate showed off her experience for a long time.


    When Lynn passed by the Cameron Hotel, she would always nce at it enviously.She never thought


    that one day, she would be able to walk into the high-end hotel in Eastshire.She walked behind James


    and Helen uneasily, not letting go of Helen''s arm.


    Lynn felt that she was ipatible with this ssy ce.


    Not long after the trio entered the hotel, a middle- aged man in a suit quickly greeted them.He smiled


    and respectfully greeted James and Helen.


    "You must be President Cunningham and Mrs.Cunningham, right?"


    James and Helen were surprised upon hearing that.


    "And you are?"


    The man immediately smiled and answered, "Allow me to exin.I am Cameron Croft, the owner of the


    Cameron Hotel.It is an honor to meet you"


    Hearing the name, Lynn immediately widened her eyes.


    Cameron Croft is one of the wealthiest men in Eastshine.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone knows his name, and even the Ten Greatest Families respect him.


    Those rich men who go to Ferrari 4S Center often mention his name and are proud to know Cameron


    personally.


    However, this legendary figure is unexpectedly greeting James and Helen with respect! Lynn was


    shocked.She never knew that her new boss was so powerful.


    On the other hand, James and Helen did not know who exactly Cameron was.


    However, they knew that he must be an influential figure as he was the owner of the Cameron Hotel.


    "Good day to you, Mr.Croft! Is there something you wanted to say?"


    James greeted him with a smile.


    Cameron hurriedly answered, "Let me exin.I heard about the incident in my hotel from my staff.Our


    security was rude to you because of the Reeves Family.My sincere apologies to you.I was on a


    business trip and was ignorant of the hotel''s situation.It is my fault for not properly educating my


    employees.I have fired the manager and all the security guards in charge of the hotel.However, since


    this incident happened in my hotel, I shall be responsible for my mistakes.I am now apologizing to you,


    hoping to gain your forgiveness."


    After speaking, Cameron bowed deeply and with sincerity.Lynn''s eyes almost popped out of their


    sockets at that.He is one of the wealthiest men in Eastshire.


    Why is he so humble before my boss? Who exactly is my boss? James and Helen looked around and


    found that Cameron had indeed changed the hotel''s security guards.


    It seems that Cameron is a straightforward man.


    After Cameron apologized in person, the anger in their hearts instantly disappeared.


    James and Cameron made small talk for a while, and the former then led Helen and Lynn upstairs.


    On the other hand, Cameron respectfully guided them to the elevator and pressed the button.


    Then, he stood there until the elevator arrived.Lynn was in shock as she witnessed the situation.


    James and Helen did not know who exactly Cameron was, but Lynn knew.Why is the billionaire so


    humble when ites to them???

 Chapter 1430

    Chapter 1430


    Chapter 1430


    As soon as Lynn entered the top floor room, she saw President Ramsey kneeling at the entrance.


    President Ramsey had his head lowered and he had been beaten severely.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew, Sasha, the crown prince and the others sat at the table while Tommy respectfully stood off to


    one side.


    Lynn was stunned when she saw this scene.


    President Ramsey used to be domineering, and even the owner of the Ferrari 4S Center must be


    respectful and polite to him.


    However, now he was kneeling on the floor, not even trying to move an inch.


    As a big shot in Eastshire, Master Marshall stood aside like a waiter and didn''t take a seat for himself.


    Lynn could never imagine such a scene.She knew Matthew was not a simple guy from the beginning,


    but she was still shocked after seeing this scene.


    On the other hand, James and Helen were stunned when they saw the scene.


    However, they were getting used to it after waves of incidents.


    Both of them took Lynn to the table.


    Thetter looked at Tommy, who stood beside her, then lowered her head and did not dare to sit down.


    How can I sit down if Tommy isn''t doing the same? However, Helen didn''t care and forcefully pulled


    Lynn down to sit next to her.


    Then, she introduced Lynn to everyone.


    Sasha had a good impression of Lynn.


    This girl is exceptionally kind and just.


    Knowing that Lynn and her mother were from the same town, Sasha became even more enthusiastic


    when speaking with Lynn.


    Moreover, even Tommy looked at Lynn with kindness and respect.


    Lynn felt ttered here.


    After the chit-chat, Tommy personally served the wine and apologized in various ways.


    When James and Helen saw a big shot like Tommy apologizing in person, they were delighted.


    However, Matthew maintained a poker face, as if he wasn''t happy with the apology.


    As for the crown prince, he didn''t even look at Tommy as he didn''t even care.


    Tommy didn''t feel offended as he knew that either of these two could easily screw him over.


    They had already given him great respect as they agreed to have dinner with him.


    After a few sses of wine, Tommy got straight to the point.


    He walked to President Ramsey''s side and kicked him on the head.


    President Ramsey fell to the ground, then got up quickly and continued kneeling respectfully, not daring


    to make a sound.


    Tommy kicked him several times and President Ramsey fell down the same amount of times, but the


    latter hurriedly got up and kneeled again each time.


    Lynn watched on in disbelief.


    President Ramsey, who used to be domineering in the Ferrari 4S Center, was bleeding from his mouth.


    He was bruised and shamed, but he still maintained a respectful posture.


    She was filled with emotions.


    This is the gap between humans! Tommy hit him for a while before Matthew said, "If this is your way of


    teaching him a lesson, stop it now.We don''t have time to y with you."


    Tommy was waiting for him to say that.


    Then, Tommy hurriedly smiled and said, "Mr.Larson, this b*stard was disrespectful to your wife and in-


    laws.I will never let him go just like that.I have taught him a lesson, and he recognized his mistakes.He


    will give you a whole building aspensation to express his apology.What do you think?"


    Hearing this, James, Helen and Lynn widened their eyes.


    A building aspensation? Is that for real? In Eastshire, even a house in a remote area costs more


    than 20,000 per square meter.


    A building will at least cover several thousand square meters, maybe even more than tens of


    thousands.


    All in all, the total value of the building is in the hundreds of millions.It sounds too good to be true as an


    apology!!!

 Chapter 1431

    Chapter 1431


    Chapter 1431


    James and Helen were so excited.


    Here in Eastshire, it is not easy to own a house.


    Now, President Ramsey is going to give us a building? That is beyond our dreams! As for Lynn, her


    mouth was agape and she couldn''t return to her senses.


    For her, it was an extravagant wish to buy a small apartment of thirty square meters in Eastshire.


    However, one had to give James and Helen a building aspensation after scolding them a little.


    The gap between humans was simply unimaginable for her.


    James and Helen immediately looked at Matthew, wishing he would agree to it quickly.


    They were willing to get beaten into pulp if it meant getting a whole building in Eastshire.


    However, Matthew''s expression never changed.He didn''t even look at Tommy.


    They were anxious, but there was nothing they could do.They didn''t dare to go overboard and make


    decisions for Matthew now.


    Seeing that Matthew didn''t speak, Tommy hurriedly replied, "Mr.Larson, the building is located in


    Soutnd, the southern district of the Eastshire.This is a pretty good town here, and thend costs at


    least 50,000 per square meter in Soutnd.The building he bought is a low-rise house, which is more


    valuable.The building costs around 500 million"


    James and Helen''s hands were shaking with excitement when they heard this.


    Lynn was also stunned and she was at a loss for words.


    James and Helen had just arrived in Eastshire, so they didn''t know the actual cost of the


    building.However, Lynn knew the situation in Eastshire best.


    Soutnd was a high-end residential area in Eastshire.Not long after the opening, all the houses were


    booked almost instantly.Now, not even money could get one a ce in Soutnd.


    However, President Ramsey was willing to give them an entire building, which was unimaginable.She


    couldn''t help but nce at Matthew.I don''t understand.


    What influence does this young man have on them to make President Ramsey willing to pay such a


    price aspensation? Although President Ramsey has billions of worth, it is still difficult for him to


    give them such a building.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone will immediately agree to thepensation.


    However, Matthew never spoke as he drank tea.


    James and Helen were sweating profusely.


    Helen even gave Sasha a wink, signaling her to urge Matthew to agree to thepensation.She didn''t


    even care for her dignity anymore.


    They don''t care if someone scolded them badly if it means getting this building.


    Sasha did not speak.


    Although she was moved by the deal, she always believed in Matthew and respected his decision.


    When Tommy saw that Matthew hadn''t spoken yet, his expression changed.He took a deep breath and


    gritted his teeth.


    "Mr.Larson, I know that this building is nothing to you.However, Ramsey is my rtive and I can''t just


    leave him be.Mr.Larson, can you do me a favor and take this building to forgive him?"


    Hearing this, Matthew slowly raised his head.He nced at Tommy and said slowly, "Mr.Marshall, since


    you said so, I will ept this building.However, please make sure that this incident will never happen


    again.Listen carefully¡ªif you disrespect my family, you better pray that I never see you


    again.Understand?"


    Tommy broke out in a cold sweat and nodded quickly.


    "Understood! Yes, sir! Thank you for your kindness!" Matthew waved his hand.


    "Alright, That''s all, so scram! Don''t stay here to be an eyesore!"


    He said that as if he was shooing a fly away.President Ramsey didn''t dare to say a word.He even


    kowtowed to Matthew a few times before getting up and leaving in embarrassment.

 Chapter 1432

    Chapter 1432


    Chapter 1432


    The next day after breakfast, James and Helen excitedly suggested that they visit the building given by


    President Ramsey.


    At the same time, Helen invited Lynn too.


    During the dinner the day before, Helen found that Lynn''s mother was her ssmate in middle school


    and they were friends back then.


    Therefore, Helen liked Lynn even more and regarded Lynn as her junior.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at Nortnd.


    As a rtively high-end residential area in Eastshire, Nortnd was a luxurious city.


    Although it was not as good as the Lakeside Garden and the Grand Garden in Eastcliff, it was still a


    high- end residential area.


    James and Helen repeatedly nodded as they were satisfied with the area.


    As for Lynn, she was getting envious.


    Any house in this area was a mansion to her.


    When the group was driving into themunity, a security guard stopped them.


    This was a gatedmunity, so non-resident vehicles could not enter.


    However, after Matthew took out the real estate certificates that President Ramsey gave him, the


    security guard immediately let them into themunity respectfully.


    After parking in the underground parking lot, they walked into themunity and took a look at the


    surrounding environment.


    Themunity area was vast and the percentage of the urban green space was high too, which made


    James and Helen happier.


    One would definitely feel rxed in thismunity.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    However, since themunity was too huge, they couldn''t find their building after wandering around


    for a long time.


    A girl covered from head to toe in designer brands suddenly came toward them when they were looking


    for the building.


    The girl was pretty beautiful and had heavy makeup with an arrogant expression.


    Lynn was startled when she saw the girl.She recognized the girl as her college roommate, Adele Dean.


    During her college days, Adele was a popr girl.


    Adele was beautiful and fashionable, which was why she was popr among the guys in school.


    When Lynn first enrolled in college, she had a crush on a talented guy.


    After Adele knew about that, she confessed to the guy the next day.


    Soon, she brought the guy to meet Lynn as a trophy and mocked Lynn.


    Since then, Lynn developed a severe inferiorityplex and did not fall in love even after graduation.


    As for Adele, she broke up with the guy after three days.She then hooked up with various guys in the


    college quickly.


    During her sophomore year, she was no longer satisfied with the inexperienced college boys, 50 she


    started to lure the big shots in society.


    Then, she met many big shots outside college and didn''t care about her attendance anymore.She was


    the only one in college that had been to the Cameron Hotel.She followed a big shot to the Cameron


    Hotel for a party at that time.


    After that, she boasted about it for a long time in college.


    Two years after graduation, Lynn never saw Adele again.


    Hence, the former didn''t expect to meet Adele in such a situation.


    Looking at Adele, Lynn believed that the woman had a great life after graduation.


    Adele was wearing branded clothes, and Lynn couldn''t help but feel ashamed as she tried to turn her


    head and leave.


    However, Adele recognized her in an instant.


    Adele was startled, but she soon put a disdainful sneer on her lips.


    "Hey, Lynn! Long time no see.Why are you here?"


    Saying that, she walked to Lynn and grabbed her arm to prevent her from leaving.


    Lynn wasn''t fond of her, but she still gave Adele the respect she deserved as a schoolmate.


    "Y-Yeah, long time no see.I have t-things to do here.S-So, bye!"


    Before Lynn could leave, Adele tightly grabbed onto her arm.


    "You have something to do here? Are you kidding me? What do you have to do in Soutnd?" Adele


    asked with a half-smile.

 Chapter 1433

    Chapter 1433


    Chapter 1433


    Lynn''s face flushed when she heard Adele''s words.


    Adele was clearly making fun of her, implying that she wasn''t qualified to enter Soutnd.


    "I..Can''t I have something on here?" Lynn retorted indignantly.


    To that, Adele simplyughed.


    "You mean here, in Soutnd? This is a high-end residential area with only Eastshire''s wealthiest


    families, and you said you have something on here? Either you live here, or do you know any of the


    residents here?¡¯ That stumped Lynn.


    "I- I..."


    Adele had always been an arrogant and conceited person.


    Looking at Lynn''s embarrassed manner, she was immensely proud of what she had said.


    However, she pretended to be concerned and said, "Lynn, we''re ssmates.You don''t need to pretend


    to be someone else to impress me.You''re from a small town, and I''m well aware of your family''s


    condition.In fact, whether you are wealthy or not is unimportant at all.The most important thing is to


    know who you are and be realistic.Do you understand?"


    Though she appeared to be educating Lynn, she was actually mocking her.


    After hearing Adele''s words, Lynn was so enraged that she began trembling and couldn''t think of


    anything to say.


    At the same time, Helen, who was standing nearby, was furious as well.She treated Lynn as her junior,


    so she couldn''t stand the younger woman being humiliated in front of her.


    In fact, she wanted to head straight to them and defend Lynn.


    However, she hesitated.


    Matthew saw through her intentions.


    Hence, he said softly, "Mom, this entire building belongs to you and Dad now.This is my way of


    compensating you both.You are free to deal with it however you want; you don''t need to seek my


    permission."


    Helen was surprised with what he said.


    With such an assurance, she walked right up to Lynn.


    Reaching Lynn''s side, she said loudly, "Who is pretending? Of course Lynn can be in Soutnd; she


    lives here!"


    However, Lynn was shocked to hear that.


    Since when did I start living here? Adele was stunned as well.


    Looking dubiously at Helen, she asked, "Who are you?"


    To that, Helen replied arrogantly.


    "You are not qualified to know who I am.Lynn is now a property owner in Soutnd, so she will be


    coming in and out here often.You''d better not be surprised!"


    Upon hearing that, Adele furrowed her brows and stared at Helen.


    "You said she is the one of the property owners here? Well, which unit is she living in?"


    She then sneered coldly and continued, "If you can''t answer my question, it means you''re sneaking into


    Soutnd.I''ll have you know that the security here is very strict.Do you know what would happen if I


    informed the security guards?"


    Helen, on the other hand, only gave her a mocking smile.


    "Why? Are you treating us as if we''re thieves? Don''t be concerned! I have a lot of properties here and I


    don''t need to sneak in!"


    Adeleughed when she heard that.


    "You certainly are conceited, Madam! You said you have a lot of units here? Well, do you know that the


    purchase of the properties in Eastshire is limited, with people fighting for just one unit? And you said


    you have a lot? How many do you actually have? Just two or three? You''re hrious!"


    But Helen remained unmoved.


    Arrogantly, she replied, "You know nothing! Two or three is insignificant.I have an entire building here!"


    Adele burst outughing when she heard what Helen said.


    "Oh my goodness, you''re hrious! An entire building? Madam, are you in your right mind or have you


    just escaped from an asylum? Your condition is serious!"


    "Adele, don''t speak nonsense.Whatever Mrs.Cunningham is saying is true"


    Lynn anxiously cut in.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    In response, Adele simplyughed again.


    "Why are you going crazy with her, Lynn? Oh my, that was amusing! Come on, tell me¡ªwhich building


    is yours?"

 Chapter 1434

    Chapter 1434


    Chapter 1434


    Adele had a mocking expression on her face, as if she was making fun of Helen and Lynn.


    After all, it was difficult enough to live in Soutnd, let alone own an entire building.


    Hence, she deduced they must be boasting.


    Eastshire had always limited each one''s purchase of units.


    Furthermore, Soutnd was also the most popr neighborhood in the entire district.


    How was it possible for someone to own an entire building here? Hence, shepletely treated Helen


    and Lynn as if they were insane.


    Helen, however, responded leisurely, "Building No.1 is ours!"


    Hearing that, Adele was stunned at first, but she quickly regained herposure andughed yet


    again.


    "Building No.1? You''re so amusing, Madam! Do you have any idea how much Building No.1 costs? Do


    you know that this is the most expensive building in Soutnd? And now you''re saying that the building


    is yours? You''re so funny and I just can''t stopughing!"


    Adeleughed so hard that her whole body trembled.


    At this moment, a bald man, wearing a gold ne and sunsses, headed toward them.


    When he reached Adele, he wrapped his arms around her waist and asked, "What happened? Why are


    youughing so hard?"


    Upon seeing the bald man, Adele immediately acted coquettishly.


    "Hubby, there you are.I ran into an old ssmate who told me that she owns the entire Building No.1!


    I''m so terrified, darling.I never knew that I had such a prominent figure among my ssmates!"


    Adele was obviously ridiculing Lynn.


    Following her words, the bald man yelled, "What b*Ilshit is that! Who said that? Come out right now or


    I''ll p her hard! Building No.1 belongs to my buddy, Robbie! Which fraudster did not even do her


    homework before lying? Is she insane, lying through her teeth in front of me?"


    Hearing that, Adele looked at Helen with a mocking smile on her face and said, "Did you hear that,


    Madam? Building No.1 is owned by a friend of my husband''s.What do you have to say now?"


    "That''s impossible! Building No.1 is indeed ours.We have the title deed in our hands!"


    Helen replied with a frown.Her words, however, enraged the bald man.


    "How dare you keep lying, olddy? Did I not make myself clear? Let me repeat myself¡ªthe building


    belongs to my buddy! How dare you lie to my face? Have you had enough of living? Do you think I


    would not dare to p you right away?"


    While speaking, the bald man raised his arms.


    Helen was terrified by his anger that she reflexively took a few steps back.


    At this moment, Matthew walked over.He stood in front of Helen and red coldly at the bald man.


    "What are you doing?"


    Initially, the bald man just wanted to scare Helen.However, upon seeing Mathew, he immediately flung


    his arm out to give Matthew a firm p.


    "What are you doing?"


    "pping you!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Matthew, with his brows furrowed, immediatelyid his arm on the bald man first and pped


    his face so hard that his mouth bled.


    That stumped the bald man.He was a fitness trainer with a fiery temper.It was always him who bullied


    the others, never the other way around.


    Unexpectedly, he was pped first by this thin and frail young man in front of him.


    "How dare you hit me? I''m going to kill you!" the bald man roared.


    He then charged toward Matthew in a boxing stance and flung his fist for a punch.


    Seeing this, Matthew did not avoid but instead, he punched the bald man too.


    When their fists collided, the bald man felt as if he had been hit by an iron block that nearly broke his


    bones.


    That was so painful that he screamed and took a few steps back, clutching his fist and staring frightfully


    at Matthew.He finally realized Matthew was not someone to be trifled with.


    "Well, it seems like you''re trained! But who cares? I''ll tell Robbie that you intend to take over his


    property! Let me warn you¡ªRobbie has a temper worse than mine.When he knows about it, you''ll all


    be dead meat! In response, Matthew merely waved his hand and said, "As you wish!"

 Chapter 1435

    Chapter 1435


    Chapter 1435


    The bald man then walked to the side to call his buddy.


    After several attempts, the call was finally answered.


    The moment the call was picked up, he immediately repeated the entire incident to the person on the


    other end of the line.


    When he finished speaking, there was a dead silence over the phone.


    The bald man had no idea what was going on, so he continued, "These scumbags are definitely


    swindlers, Robbie! Perhaps they''re using your building as a deception! Do you want toe here and


    have a look? They may get you in trouble in the future if they use your building in their deceptive acts!"


    Finally, there was a response from the other end of the phone.


    In a bone-chilling cold voice, the person said, "Wait for me.I''ll be there soon!"


    The bald man was overjoyed to hear that.


    After hanging up the phone, he arrogantly spoke to Matthew.


    "Hey, you! Robbie will be here soon, so you can just wait to meet your doom!"


    Matthew, however, couldn''t care less about that.


    Adele was also beaming with pride.


    Taking a sidelong nce at Lynn, she sneered and said, "Why did you get involved with these


    swindlers, Lynn? We''re ssmates; you can always tell me if you''ve faced some difficulties! How can


    you engage in cheating? I never expected you to be so degraded as tomit such a lowly act.I''m so


    disappointed in you!"


    Adele appeared to be regretful of how Lynn was now by saying these, but she was actually mocking


    Lynn.


    Gritting her teeth, Lynn yelled angrily, "Stop being so cynical, Adele.We are not swindlers and we did


    not defraud anyone! Adele smiled coldly at that.


    "You just don''t know when to stop, huh? I know nothing about the other buildings, but Building No.1 is


    definitely Robbie''s.He had just invited us there three days before to discuss the uing opening of a


    clubhouse in that building! Are you treating us like morons by saying the building is yours?"


    Hearing that, Lynn was dumbfounded.She lowered her head, not knowing what to say.


    Helen, too, was worried.


    She approached Matthew and asked softly, "Matthew, why is this building now owned by his friend? Is


    President Ramsey ying a fool of us? Or perhaps we came to the wrong ce? Is it not Soutnd?"


    Matthew simply shook his head in response to her words.


    "Simply ignore him.It will be clearter."


    But Helen couldn''t rest assured.


    It would be so awkward if they really had gotten the wrong ce! After about ten minutes, they heard


    footsteps approaching them.


    All of them then turned their heads around and saw a guy trotting toward them.


    Seeing that guy, the bald man immediately dashed toward him.


    "Robbie, over here!"


    Adele put up a flirting smile too.


    Looking at the man, she coquettishly said, "Hello, Robbie!"


    When the guy was near to them, the bald man noticed that he was drenched in sweat and struggling to


    catch his breath, as if he had been running for a long time.


    The bald man was shocked to see that.


    "Robbie, you don''t need to be so anxious.They can''t escape; I''m here watching over them.You can take


    your time..."


    While saying, he extended his hand trying to assist the guy in front of him.


    However, the guy named Robbie immediately shoved the bald man''s hand away without even looking


    at him.


    Then, the guy ran straight to Matthew and bowed to him, much to the surprise of the bald man.


    That stumped the bald man so much that he widened his eyes.


    What is going on? The guy then bowed to Sasha, James and Helen before saying, "Mr.Larson and


    President Cunningham, I apologize for what happened earlier.I had no idea the four of you would be


    here.Please ept my apologies"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was only now that James and Helen saw the appearance of this guy.


    Surprised, they eximed, "President Ramsey? It''s you?"


    This guy was none other than President Ramsey, whom they had met previously.

 Chapter 1436

    Chapter 1436


    Chapter 1436


    President Ramsey bowed and smiled respectfully as he said, "Mr.and Mrs.Cunningham, I actually live


    close by.I rushed over here as soon as I realized the four of you were here.I apologize for not being


    more attentive¡¯¡¯


    He was now extremely polite to them.He would be dead right now if Tommy hadn''t personally pleaded


    for him yesterday.


    Despite learning of Matthew and the crown prince''s identities, President Ramsey harbored no ill will


    toward them.


    Instead, he was grateful that his life had been saved.


    When he answered the phone and was told that someone had arrived at his Building No.1, he


    assumed right away that it was Matthew and the others.


    As a result, he dared not dy any longer and dashed here.A curious Helen asked, "But the bald man


    mentioned a ¡®Robbie¡¯? Who is that?"


    "Robbie is my nickname, Mrs.Cunningham" President Ramsey replied with a smile.


    "A lot of people here call me that." Helen finally understood everything.


    "I see! So, you''re the Robbie that he mentioned.I almost thought you were deceiving us by giving us


    someone else''s property"


    Hearing that, he anxiously replied, "That''s a misunderstanding, Mrs.Cunningham.How could I possibly


    do such a thing to you? You are thest people I will ever deceive! I will never, ever lie to you all, no


    matter how brave I am!"


    On the other hand, the bald man and Adele, who were standing behind, werepletely stunned.They


    were already shocked when they saw President Ramsey bow to Matthew and his group earlier.


    Now, they were even more taken aback by President Ramsey''s reverent attitude.


    After all, he was counted as a powerful figure in Eastshire.


    Even with another prominent figure like Tommy, he was alwaysughing and chatting casually.He had


    never been this humble before, not even once.


    But now, in front of these people, President Ramsey was so humble that he almost kneeled in front of


    them.


    Why? At this moment, Matthew asked, "So, Building No.1 does indeed belong to you?"


    "That was previously mine, Mr.Larson, but it isn''t now.As I have already transferred the property to you,


    you are the current owner!" President Ramsey quickly exined.


    Matthew nodded to that.


    Then, he turned around and looked at both Adele and the bald man.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you have any doubts now?"


    They both turned pale immediately.They had clearly heard President Ramsey saying that he had


    transferred Building No.1 to Matthew.


    That stumped them thoroughly.


    Despite not knowing the identities of Matthew and the people around him, both the bald man and Adele


    knew that they had to be someone extraordinary for President Ramsey to act in such a way.


    How could they have offended such a powerful person? Were they tired of living? Looking at their


    expressions, President Ramsey immediately asked, "Mr.Larson, was this b*stard offensive to you? Tell


    me what he did and I''ll teach him a lesson!"


    "You''ll teach him a lesson?" Matthew asked, casting a nce at President Ramsey.


    "But I heard he''s your buddy!"


    However, President Ramsey simply pursed his lips in disdain.


    "That''s a misunderstanding, Mr.Larson.He''s just a small hooligan who wants to follow me, but I''ve been


    ignoring him all this while.We''ve only seen each other a few times.We''re not even friends, let alone


    buddies! Furthermore, even if he is a friend of mine, I would not let him off either if he offended you!"


    Matthew smiled when he heard that.


    Patting President Ramsey''s shoulder, he then said, "You are indeed a straightforward person,


    President Ramsey.Well, it''s not a big deal, but he just humiliated my mother-inw and even attacked


    me.Since this is your territory, I''ll let you handle him!"

 Chapter 1437

    Chapter 1437


    Chapter 1437


    "Certainly, Mr.Larson!"


    President Ramsey responded immediately, a bright light shing in his eyes.He then turned to face the


    bald man.


    "How dare you enrage Mr.Larson, you b*astard? You''re tired of living, aren''t you?"


    Hearing that, the bald man turned pale and with his mouth trembling, he muttered, "Robbie, I...I don''t


    know who Mr.Larson is.I''m not sure who Mr.Larson is.I wouldn''t have done that if I hadn''t known he


    was your friend! It''s true! Please give me a second chance.I''ll never do the same thing again"


    As he spoke, he almost fell to his knees.But that didn''t appeal to President Ramsey at all.He motioned


    with his hand and said, "Come on.Take this b*stard away"


    A few strong men then appeared and took the bald man away without saying anything.


    Adele, on the other hand, was trembling as she stood off to one side.She didn''t even dare to open her


    mouth.


    Helen immediately pointed to her and said, "This sharp-tongueddy, too! She just scolded me as well,


    saying that we are all shameless swindlers."


    To that, President Ramsey immediately responded, "Oh my, there''s even such a thing? Don''t worry,


    Mrs.Cunningham.I''ll provide you with a satisfactory exnation!"


    He then motioned with his hand again for his men to drag Adele away.


    Everyone ignored Adele no matter how much she yelled and cried.Her beauty, which she was always


    proud of, was nowpletely useless.


    Both the bald man and Adele were brought to the security office, which was under President Ramsey''s


    control.


    And as soon as they walked in, they were pushed to the floor, not even given a chance to stand


    comfortably.


    The bald man knew a few of the men here.


    As a result, he attempted to persuade them.


    With a pitiful expression, he said, "Why do we need to be like this since we all know each other? Can


    all of you plead to President Ramsey on my behalf? I''ll owe you all big time, alright?"


    One of the men shook his head in response.


    "You''d better give up on that.We could, perhaps, help you if it''s regarding other matters.But this time,


    not even President Ramsey has a Say.If he doesn''t teach you a lesson, he won''t be able to justify


    himself in front of Mr.Larson!"


    The bald man¡¯s eyes widened in shock upon hearing that.He waspletely depressed at this


    moment.


    Who exactly is this Matthew Larson that even President Ramsey has to justify himself? After a brief


    moment of silence, the bald man gritted through clenched teeth "Who is this Mr.Larson? Please tell me!


    At least let me rest in peace!"


    All of the men around him exchanged nces, and one of them opened his mouth.


    "Mr.Larson''s identity is also unknown to us.But I can tell you thatst night, President Ramsey knelt


    beside Mr.Larson while he ate dinner, simply because President Ramsey had offended Mr.Larson''s


    wife and parents- inw."


    That nearly caused the bald man¡¯s jaw to drop.


    President Ramsey is such a prominent figure, yet he knelt for the entire night? Who exactly is this


    Matthew Larson? Another man quickly chimed in, "Not only that, that matter might not have been


    resolved if Master Marshall had not personally pleaded for President Ramsey!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The bald man waspletely taken aback.


    "Master...Master Marshall knows Mr.Larson as well?" he asked in a trembling voice.


    The man beside him sneered at that.


    "What''s more, even Master Marshall has to be respectful to Mr.Larson.Hey, you''ve picked a terrible


    target to bully.I heard that even the masters of the Ten Greatest Families have to be respectful and


    polite to Mr.Larson.Who are you to challenge him? And you evenid your hands on him? You must be


    tired of living!"

 Chapter 1438

    Chapter 1438


    Chapter 1436


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    When the bald man heard that, he immediately copsed to the floor.He did not even dare to provoke


    President Ramsey, let alone Master Marshall or the Ten Great Families.He totally could not


    comprehend how great the figure that he had offended was! Even President Ramsey had to kneel for


    the entire night, so he dared not think about his future.


    Adele, on the other hand, was utterly pale at this point.


    The entire incident was caused by her, who mocked Lynn in order to show off her superiority to her


    ssmate.


    But she had never expected the people beside Lynn to be such powerful figures.


    When Adele saw them with Lynn, she didn''t take them seriously because she assumed they were


    merely Lynn''s rtives.


    However, it turned out that she had offended such a big shot.She really brought all this upon herself! If


    she had known about the situation earlier, she would have tried to get close to Lynn.


    Goodness knows that she might even have gotten something out of it.But it was toote now.


    The most important thing now was to deal with the situation at hand.


    Thinking about the fact that she would meet her doom when President Ramsey returned, she trembled


    in fear.


    Meanwhile, President Ramsey had brought Matthew and the others to Building No.1.


    When they arrived at the building, they finally realized why said building had the highest value.


    Though it was only a low-leveled bungalow, it had the best location in the entire neighborhood.


    In front of it was a massive man-madeke, which provided the most beautiful scenery in the area.


    Whereas beneath it was arge garden, which was attached exclusively to Building No.1.


    Everything about it was top-notch, including the lighting, exterior architecture and interior design.


    Everyone was drawn to its surroundings even before they entered the door.


    "The surroundings are excellent.It isparable to The Grand Garden" Helen said.


    James nodded in agreement.It was umon for the surroundings of a small neighborhood to be


    comparable to those of a vi.


    President Ramsey also smiled patronizingly.


    He then introduced the surroundings and facilities in the surrounding area before leading them into


    Building No.1.


    When they entered, they noticed that the building had been renovated.


    All of the immovable decorations had beenpleted, leaving only the furniture and electrical


    appliances to be moved in.


    That surprised Helen.


    "Did someone live here previously? Why is the interior all done?"


    In response, President Ramsey waved his hand and exined, "You''ve misunderstood,


    Mrs.Cunningham.This is a new ce with no previous residents.I purchased this building with the


    intention of establishing a clubhouse to host gatherings of friends.As a result, I''ve renovated


    it.However, it was never used"


    "That''s great." Satisfied, Helen nodded.


    "You must have spent a bomb on the renovation"


    "Not much."


    President Ramsey waved his hand and answered.


    "The most important thing is that all of you like it"


    James and Helen were satisfied with it.


    Lynn, however, was stunned.She had never seen such a beautiful house before.


    Matthew, on the other hand, couldn''t care less about this ce.


    This ce, no matter how nicely decorated, would never be as good as Lakeside Garden.


    But the most important thing now was to ensure President Ramsey''s submission to him.


    In the future, President Ramsey and Thomas would be working for Matthew in Eastshire.


    President Ramsey followed all of them to each and every corner of the building.


    From their repeated nodding, it was clear that James and Helen liked this ce.


    Noticing that, President Ramsey heaved a deep breath of relief.


    Finally, his life was safe now.He then apanied them to the main entrance where he smiled and


    asked, "Mr.Larson, if there are no modifications to be made to the renovation inside, shall I arrange for


    my men to move the furniture and electrical appliances in?"


    Hearing that, Helen immediately stared at him.


    As if she found it embarrassing, she said, "I suppose that''s a little inappropriate.We are the ones living


    here, and we should buy the furniture and electrical appliances ourselves...

 Chapter 1439

    Chapter 1439


    Chapter 1439


    President President Ramsey hurriedly told her, "Please don''t hold back, Mrs.Campbell.All these


    furniture and appliances don''t cost a lot, anyway.Just think of them as both a token of my sincerity and


    a housewarming present from me.You don''t have to worry if it would look good at your new ce


    either.I pre-ordered them way earlier, so they will definitely look like one with the interior!"


    At that, Helen and James smilingly turned to look at each other.


    They were well aware that Matthew was the reason why President Ramsey was so thorough and


    meticulous.But then again, they werefortable enough with the arrangement.


    The man definitely wouldn''t have bought cheap furniture and appliances for a ce.


    As such, it could easily have cost at least tens of millions for the furnishing of the building.


    Of course, Helen and James were more than d to be able to save their money.


    President Ramsey then made a phone call, and it didn''t take long before several trucks arrived and


    came to a stop in front of the building.


    All of them were here to deliver goods.


    The trucks were loaded with all kinds of furniture and home appliances.


    The couple could tell at a nce that all of them carried a hefty price tag.


    After all, President Ramsey had initially nned to make this ce a club.


    There was no way he would buy something cheap for the ce.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The furniture, which were made of quality solid wood, were worth millions.


    The appliances were rtively cheaper but still, he had only bought the best ones.


    Together, it was a sum that far exceeded Helen and James¡¯ expectations.


    These must be worth more than one million altogether.


    After those workers moved in all the things President Ramsey had purchased, the house immediately


    felt like apletely different one.


    Lynn couldn''t help but feel admiration bubbling within her as she gazed at the spacious and


    comfortable ce.She couldn''t even dream of such a house.


    Helen''s eyes suddenly fell on Lynn, after which she said, "Right, Lynn.Go ahead and pick a suite for


    yourself."


    Upon hearing that, Lynn waved her hands quickly as her eyes widened.


    "Mrs.Cunningham, this...this isn''t right.I am already blessed to be able to work for you.I-I...How could I


    live in such a luxurious house? It would be inappropriate..."


    Helen only smiled before she replied, "Oh¡ªdon''t hold back.I will tell you something.Not only will you


    live here, the other employees of the pharmacy will also live here in the future.I have discussed this


    with James, and we have decided to make this the dormitory for our pharmacy''s staff.It also saves us


    from having to go to other ces to rent a house as a dormitory.We are killing two birds with one stone


    with this.


    "Mr.and Mrs.Cunningham, you..." Lynn''s voice quivered, her eyes still staring ahead in shock.


    "You are making this luxurious ce the staff dormitory?"


    "What''s wrong? Is this not alright?" Helen smiled.


    Lynn hurriedly exined, "No, I...I mean, how can the staff live in such a luxurious house?


    Mrs.Cunningham, the staff rented shabby houses outside where the monthly rent is only two or three


    thousand.The rent in a house like this could be at least 10,000 per month if you rented it.It would be


    such a waste to use such a house as a staff dormitory!"


    "What is there to waste by having our employees live in your own house?" Jamesmented.


    "We will definitely treat you well as you deserve as long as you are hardworking at work! Besides, we


    are older than you, so of course we have to take care of you."


    He then added, "Alright now, Lynn.You can choose a suite to stay in.By the way, leave the top floor


    empty.That way Helen and I will have a ce to stay when wee to the capital in the future."


    Her eyes had turned moist at this point.


    Working with the couple had given her a sense of familial warmth that she had never felt before.


    Sasha, who had her arms wrapped around Matthew''s arm, also felt a gush of emotion as she looked


    on.


    In a hushed voice, she whispered to Matthew, "Matthew, Dad and Mom have be much kinder than


    they were before!"He only nodded with a small smile on his face.He hadn''t expected Helen and James


    to change, but this was an oue that pleased him nheless.

 Chapter 1440

    Chapter 1440


    Chapter 1440


    Matthew and a few other people had already rushed over to University Town in Easthire on Saturday


    morning.


    Lynn had caught wind that there was a job recruitment fair in town that day.


    Therefore, James and Helen decided to take the chance to recruit a group of employees here.


    Sasha had to go and meet a few suppliers today, while James and Helen were going to the renovation


    company to discuss the renovation.


    The only one avable among them was Matthew, so he was the one tasked on this errand to handle


    the recruitment.


    Fortunately, with Lynn''s help, the duo managed to finish decorating the ce after going at it for more


    than an hour.


    After they were done cleaning up, she hurried to the front to hand out flyers, leaving Matthew to sit here


    alone for the recruitment.


    It was about 10 AM when the other recruitingpanies started entering the venue one after another.


    Compared with the grand decorations of otherpanies, the table temporarily set up by Matthew and


    Lynn definitely couldn''tpare.


    The difference was especially stark when two bigpanies that were well-known in Eastshire came


    and did their set-up beside Matthew.


    The decoration of their tables was extremely fancy.


    Matthew''s table only looked more shabby than it already did, sandwiched between the two.


    The recruiters of the twopanies looked at Matthew, and they couldn''t hide the sneer on their faces.


    One of them, a man in his thirties who looked like he was the supervisor, even mocked Matthew to his


    face, "Buddy, did youe here to be made fun of? This is a college student recruitment fair.


    Those whoe here are either bigpanies or big businesses.


    Why are you here to join in the fun when you are only a small pharmacy? Let me tell you, the students


    who have just graduated have standards, alright? They don''t care about smallerpanies, let alone


    your small pharmacy! I suggest you have a look at a nursing school.You might end up recruiting a few


    there!"


    Several people immediately startedughing as well.


    Rather unperturbed by their taunting, Matthew only nced at him as he shortly said, "Don''t let me


    bother you.We don''t n to recruit fresh graduates anyway."


    The supervisor couldn''t help but freeze in surprise after hearing that.


    "Who are you recruiting here, if not college students? Farm workers? You have gone to the wrong


    ce, then!"


    Another round ofughter roared out again from the crowd.


    Their faces were full of ridicule for Matthew.


    Matthew''s expression remained indifferent.He then said slowly, "I am here this time to recruit students


    who have their masters or doctorate degree."


    After hearing that, everyone around was stunned for a moment before they started to chortle.The


    supervisor pointed at Matthew andughed so hard he was shaking back and forth.


    "Dude, it is not that I look down on you.It is just that...you really want to recruit masters and doctorate


    holders for your small pharmacy? Let''s not talk about masters and doctors today.How about you win if


    you can recruit more than three undergraduates, yeah?"


    "I am going to recruit at least 10 master and doctoral graduates," Matthew calmly dered.


    "I lose if I can''t manage that!"


    The supervisor hit the table loudly as he boasted, "Good, you are the one who said this! I have never


    seen someone who brags like you in my life! Let''s make a bet today.You lose if you can''t recruit 10


    masters and doctoral graduates, and if you manage to, we will consider me the loser.How is that?"


    "And what do we get out of it?" Matthew chuckled.


    The supervisor gritted his teeth and suddenly yelled, "If you want to win, I will call you my father 3


    times.If you lose¡ª"


    He let out a harrumph and growled, "¡ª you can call me your dad 3 times! Do you dare bet with me?"


    Matthew threw him a nce at that.


    "We don''t even know each other to have any sort of grudge, right? What is the point of us doing this?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What, are you scared?"


    The supervisor let out a hystericalugh.


    "It is not toote to admit defeat now if you are brave enough to make the bet!"


    Matthew only sighed in response.


    "I was just thinking that we don''t have to take it this far since we have no grudges with one


    another.However, since you insist, I can only y the game with you!"


    The supervisor immediately let out anotherugh, "Okay, we will let everyone be the witness, lest you


    go back on your wordster!"

 Chapter 1441

    Chapter 1441


    Chapter 1441


    Everyone around was cheering and apuding.


    They were all happy to watch this interesting event unfold.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The supervisor went and sat on a chair as he slowly sipped his tea.


    He would asionally nce at Matthew with a sullen look on his face.


    From what he observed, it seemed like Matthew''s intention to recruit 10 masters and doctorate


    graduates here was purely a dream.


    First of all, those who had such qualifications in the medical field rarely needed to look for a job


    themselves.


    Top-tier talents like them would usually have signed with major hospitals, pharmaceuticalpanies,


    or some research institutions even before they graduate.


    The others could choose to stay in school to continue their studies, or simply be a lecturer


    themselves.


    It was for a fact that there could barely be even 10 masters and doctorate holders in medicine who


    coulde to participate in the job fair in the few hours of the early morning.


    Furthermore, there were a few other more famous medicinepanies in Eastshire that had set up


    their tables here.


    Even if the graduates were to actively look for a job, they would definitely go for thesepanies


    instead of Matthew''s small one.


    After all, there was limited job advancement working at such a small ce.


    From their past experiences recruiting at simr events, they knew that not only masters and doctorate


    holders, even undergraduates in medicine wouldn''t work in pharmacies.


    This was why the supervisor was so confident that he would win the bet.He wanted to humiliate


    Matthew in front of everyone else.


    The recruitment fair began about 10 minutester.


    It only took a second after the beginning of the event for fresh graduates looking for a job to flood the


    location of the fair.


    The graduates started strolling around the area as they searched for apany that met their personal


    requirements.


    They considered everything, from the benefits, to the job progression of working with specific


    companies, and it was only after they had made up their minds that they would decide the one that they


    wanted.


    The pharmaceuticalpanies on each of Matthew''s sides immediately went on their hunt for


    promising fresh graduates.


    They, too, wanted to hire graduates who majored in medicine.


    They could almost be considered as Matthew''s businesspetitors.


    It soon was made obvious how much more wanted the twopanies werepared to Matthew''s,


    and it didn''t take long before the supervisor had signed contracts with three graduates.


    The otherpany had gotten two new talents under theirpany as well, Matthew''s table, on the


    other hand, hadn''t even attracted one visitor.


    Not only was his table''s decoration too simple, no one wanted to go and work for an unknown


    pharmacy.


    With a teacup in his hand, the supervisor stood off to one side with a pleased look on his face.


    "Things don''t seem to be going well, my guy.Like I said, you don''t have to recruit at events like this for


    pharmacies like yours.It might probably work out better for you if you went to a nursing school


    instead.You just wouldn''t listen to me! Gosh, it is terrible when people don''t have self-awareness!"


    The few workers at the man''s table startedughing as well after they heard his words, their gazes full


    of disdain as they peered at Matthew.


    In their eyes, Matthew was ridiculous for setting up a table here.


    He was only looking for a hard time by having topete with the two well-known pharmaceutical


    companies.


    However, instead of answering them, Matthew continued to calmly sit in his chair as though he was


    patiently waiting for a fish to bite the bait on his fishing rod.


    The supervisor continued after taking a sip of his tea.


    "Dude, just listen to me.Why do you have to be so stubborn? How about this¡ªI won''t embarrass you


    so badly if you admit defeat now.You don''t have to call me your Dad three times.Just once would be


    enough¡±


    Hearing that, Matthew wrinkled his forehead.


    "Are you scared?"


    He scoffed as he threw a side nce at the supervisor, who then immediately let out a boisterous


    laugh.


    "Scared? Of what? Just look at yourself.You actually think I would lose our bet? Dude, can''t you see


    that I am doing this for your own good? You know what? Fine.I won''t advise you out of the kindness of


    my heart anymore since you insist on persisting.I would love to see the look of regret on your face after


    the bet.Let me remind you that you can''t get out of this by then.Everyone here is our witness!"


    "I hope that you won''t be the one who ends up regretting this!"


    Matthew casually threw that out.


    "Me? Regret? Ha!" the supervisor sneered.


    "Only in your dreams!"


    Matthew chose not to continue bothering himself with the man, and only looked straight ahead quietly.


    He was looking at Lynn, who was returning to their table with a few bespectacled young men and


    women along with her.

 Chapter 1442

    Chapter 1442


    Chapter 1442


    In fact, James and Helen had brought Lynn out the night before, specifically to get her 2 new sets of


    clothes.


    Her paying extra attention to her make-up and wardrobe was solely for the recruitment fair today.


    It wasn''t hard to understand Helen''s intention.


    She was aware that their pharmacy wasn''t going to garner a lot of graduate¡¯s attention.She wouldn''t


    even find it surprising if no one came and inquired anything regarding the recruitment or thepany


    itself.


    The best way Helen had thought of was for Lynn to honeytrap people intoing to their table.


    At the very least, they had to let the graduates understand what theirpany had to offer before they


    could attract anyone.


    Lynn had beautiful, clean features that made it hard for her to not look amazing after changing her


    clothes and dressing up.


    Also, she herself was a fresh graduate.She, in a way, was these graduates¡¯ junior.


    Having such a beautiful and eloquent woman like her give out the flyers had proven to be a useful


    strategy by the time she managed to bring back a few graduates with her.


    After she brought them to Matthew, she immediately let out a smile and introduced"My fellow seniors,


    this is ourpany''s president, President Larson.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    How about we give you a brief introduction of ourpany and the benefits of working with us?"


    The young graduates nodded in reply.


    Truth was, they had started to feel somewhat reluctant when they saw Matthew''s pharmacy.


    They were all masters and doctoral degree holders in medicine.


    Not ones who necessarily would go to big pharmaceuticalpanies, it was impossible for them to go


    to such a small pharmacy.


    However, for Lynn''s sake, they had to get through with this even if they weren''t interested.


    And so, they walked over and pretended to pick up the leaflet on the table.


    The supervisor who had been sitting at the table beside started to feel a little restless when he saw this.


    He would certainly be on the losing end if Matthew had managed to hire the graduates that Lynn had


    brought back with her within such a short amount of time.


    "Hey, fes!" he suddenly announced loudly as he leaned over.


    "The benefits you get for working at ourpany, Godspeed Pharmaceuticals, are the best you can


    find in Eastshire.Head over here to find out more!"


    The table on the other side had also started to get people to go over to them.


    The two famouspanies could tell that these young adults were slightly older than the usual


    undergraduates.


    Masters and doctoral degree holders were talents that were crucial to theirpanies as well.


    The graduates turned to look at each other in dismay.


    They didn''t have time to waste here.


    After all, they were serious about their futures.


    Even if Lynn was a beautifuldy, they wouldn''t possibly go to work in a pharmacy just for her.


    Just as they were about to leave, Matthew suddenly called out


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you don''t need to read thepany introduction in front.Please turn to thest


    page which has a list of thepany''s benefits.."


    Lynn hurriedly nodded at that.


    "Yes! Since you are already here, at least let us tell you about the perks of working with us.You can


    always make a decisionter!"


    The young graduates were nning to leave already, but they wouldn''t want to embarrass Lynn now


    that she had personally asked them to stay.


    They nonchntly turned to thest page, and it only took them a nce to be frozen in ce.


    One of the graduates with tanner skin repeated what was on the pamphlet out loud "This...Is this a


    joke? The monthly sry for a master''s degree holder starts at 30,000 with a sry increment to


    50,000 within a year''s time? And the annual sry of a doctor starts at 50,000, and will get to 80,000


    within a year? Inclusive of food and housing? Two masters graduates will live in a unit with two


    bedrooms and one living room, whereas one doctorate degree holder will live in a unit with two


    bedrooms and one living room?"


    The other people had also widened their eager eyes as they looked at Matthew.


    They had simr baffled and surprised expressions all over their faces.


    The sry itself was several times higher than that of other pharmaceuticalpanies andpanies


    in general.


    The benefits were even more unbelievable.


    Rent had always been the biggest expense one had when living in Eastshire, a ce wherend was


    scarce and expensive.


    For many fresh graduates, it was a luxury they couldn''t dream of to even live in a ten-square-meter


    room.


    But now, not only was the lodging arranged, the staff were supposed to live in such a big unit.


    Wasn''t this too good to be true?

 Chapter 1443

    Chapter 1443


    Chapter 1443


    Not only were the young graduates stunned, even the people from the two pharmaceuticalpanies


    next to Matthew were stupefied.


    They were boasting about how good their staff benefits were, but they couldn''t even begin topare


    to the benefits Matthew''s pharmacy offered.


    Seeing their reactions, Lynn smiled and took the chance to exin"Everyone, these are the usual


    benefits our employees get to enjoy.


    Also, your future amodation will be in Soutnd, which is a high- end area in Eastshire! Our boss


    has a small western-style building in Soutnd that is solely for our employees who have received


    higher education.


    You can immediately move in tonight as soon as you sign a contract with ourpany!"


    Right after she said that, the young graduates couldn''t help but talk loudly among themselves.


    They were all very excited to hear that.


    Even though they had good academic qualifications, they would still have to live in a single bedroom


    even if they signed with the bestpanies.


    Moreover, it would be a single room in a run-downmunity.


    It was almost unimaginable for them that they could move into a luxurious area like Soutnd if they


    signed a contract with this unknown pharmacy.


    Soutnd was one of the most famous districts in Eastshire.


    With their situation, it was unlikely they could ever afford a house in the area for the rest of their lives.


    It was a luxury for the fresh graduates to be able to move to Soutnd right after graduation.


    One of the graduates blurted out


    "Are...are these benefits real, Mr.Larson?"


    Upon hearing the doubt in the graduate''s voice, Matthew let out a soft chuckle.


    "These benefits will be written into your contract with us, and the contract will be legally binding!"


    The student immediately got excited, and he dered "When will I be able to sign the contract,


    President Larson? I have a doctoral degree in clinical medicine, and I will be graduating soon.I- Ican


    start work anytime...."


    Several other graduates, too, were stirred, and they wanted to signa contract with Matthew.


    "No problem at all"?


    Matthew smiled with a nod.


    "We can sign now! Lynn, bring me the contracts.."


    Lynn whipped several copies out in no time, and a few people were just about to put down their


    signatures when the supervisor from the table beside suddenly came over.


    "l can''t stand looking at this anymore, Mr.Larson.There is a limit in everything.Don''t you feel bad lying


    to a bunch of university fresh graduates who haven''t had a taste of the real world yet?" the supervisor


    barked coldly.


    The graduates immediately stopped and looked at Matthew with suspicious eyes.


    Matthew only calmly asked in return


    "And how exactly am I lying to them?"


    The supervisor jeered at him.


    "Do you need me to spell it out? Alright, let''s talk about the sry first and foremost.The sry you


    im to give has already exceeded three to five times the average market sry.Just how much


    money can you make as a pharmacy for you to have the confidence to offer such a sry? Also, aren''t


    the benefits you mentioned just a hoax at this point?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He then turned to the students.


    "I will stop here.Think about it for yourself.How could he have an entire building in Soutnd with the


    current purchase restrictions in Eastshire?"


    The expressions of the young graduates suddenly fell and one-by-one, they put down the contracts in


    their hands.


    Seeing this, the supervisor quietly let out a sneer before he said again "Okay, say he really does have a


    building in Soutnd.Does anyone have any idea how many units are there in that building alone? And


    how much is each unit worth? I''ll have you know that a small western- style building in that area is


    worth at least over 100 million.Does it seem believable for him to use a building over 100 million as a


    staff dormitory? Anyway, that is all I have to say.Give it a thought if something like that is even possible"


    The graduates'' faces had turnedpletely sour now.It was as though they had really been deceived.


    "Hey, what are you talking about?!"


    Lynn was starting to panic after she listened to the man.


    "We have legitimate contracts prepared here, and these wages and benefits are all written into the


    contract.How can we fake this?"


    The supervisor let out another scoff in reply.


    "Contracts are thest things in the world one should ever trust.Who knows if there will be any hidden


    uses in your contract? These young graduates who are fresh in the working world can so easily be


    deceived by contracts that have ulterior motives"

 Chapter 1444

    Chapter 1444


    Chapter 1444


    A man beside the supervisor also sneered right at this moment.


    "It is better you put your trust in biggerpanies or businesses when ites to contracts.I haven''t


    even heard of this pharmacy before! Would you really believe the contract they provided? Young


    people like you have never experienced how dark society can be, which is why you have no idea the


    kind of terrible liars there are in this world.You can never turn your life around once you sign a contract


    like this.It is normal for fresh graduates to focus on the sry and benefits when looking for a job, but


    you can''t be blinded by those alone.You have to know that there is a reason behind everything!"


    The faces of the young graduates had turned pale with fright.


    Instead of the excited gazes they were throwing at Matthew just moments ago, they were now looking


    at him like he was some sort of man- eating monster.


    Lynn was trembling all over in anger.


    With her finger pointed at the supervisor, she rebuked "You! This is nder! What makes you think we


    can''t give such wages and benefits? Do you even know who our boss is? Giving out this amount of


    sry and benefits doesn''t affect them in any way.Our boss is making the building in Soutnd the


    staff dormitory because it is just idly sitting there.Is it something to be suspicious of for our boss to do it


    for thefort of his employees? Our boss gives out a sry like this because they appreciate their


    company¡¯s talents.What..what right do you have to make such usations?!"


    "No one is making any usations here" the supervisor scoffed.


    "I am just analyzing the situation! Prove me wrong if you think I am throwing out baseless usations!


    We don''t even have to talk about anything else.Just prove to me that there is a building in Soutnd


    that is being used as a staff dormitory!"


    The crowd around them instantly burst intoughter, and a voice shouted from the sea of people.


    "He is right! Show us prove that the dormitory exists and isn''t a ruse.¡±


    "We will believe you as long as you can prove that your boss has a building in Soutnd!"


    Even the few young graduates were looking at Lynn now.


    In their opinion, it just seemed nonsensical for her boss to have a building in Soutnd! Lynn was


    starting to panic as she tried to think of a way to prove that she wasn''t lying.She wondered if she had to


    bring them to Soutnd for them to see the building for themselves.


    A cold smirk stayed stered on the supervisor''s face as he looked at Matthew from the corner of his


    eye.


    To him, Matthew was a swindler, and because of that, not only would he expose Matthew''s deception


    today, he would also try his best to embarrass Matthew! Matthew, however, didn''t say a word as he


    continued sitting in his chair.He didn''t seem like he had any intention to exin himself.


    While the crowd was in the midst of theirmotion, a few people could be seen scuttling over from a


    distance.


    The leader leading the pack was Ramsey himself.He had a few people following after him, and anyone


    could tell at a nce that they weren''t ordinary men.


    As Ramsey ran over in a hurry, his face immediately changed into one of ttery when he saw Matthew


    sitting there.


    "Hello, Mr.Larson!"


    He slightly bowed at Matthew after he approached Matthew with a wide smile on his face.


    Matthew in turn threw a confused look at him.


    "Oh? President Ramsey? For what asion are you here for?"


    Ramsey quickly babbled "It is like this, Mr.Larson.I heard from Miss Lynn that you will be recruiting staff


    here today when I helped with the cleanup of the house two days ago.I happen to be familiar with the


    higher-ups of these colleges and universities around this area, and so I...I specially invited them here


    today to connect with you.You can go ahead and tell them what kind of talents you need.They will


    definitely cooperate with you!"


    The crowd only noticed the people behind Ramsey at this point.


    The supervisor standing next to Matthew had his eyes widen in recognition.


    "Mrs.Cheryl? Mr.Zeke? Chairman? W¡ªwhy are you all here?"


    The young graduates were far more surprised than the supervisor already was.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    They knew that these people who had just joined the crowd were the leaders of several major


    universities in the university town.


    Even their own school''s principal was among them!

 Chapter 1445

    Chapter 1445


    Chapter 1445


    The three people standing there were the presidents from different universities as the opportunity to


    see them on such an asion was rare.


    Even for the students from the same university, the odds to meet their presidents in person were low.


    However, the presidents were standing in front of them while shooting nces at Matthew with


    admiration.


    Most of the students were thinking about the same thing.


    What is going on right now? Seeing the presidents following behind President Ramsey, Matthew stood


    up and greeted them.He had always thought that the literati were respectable.


    The presidents responded politely by shaking hands with Matthew.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    None of them was actually acquainted with Matthew, but they had heard about him from President


    Ramsey.


    President Ramsey was an influential man in Eastshire.


    At the same time, he had a lot of business dealings in University Town.


    So, he was acquainted with the three presidents whom he brought along.


    They had also heard from him that even the Ten Greatest Families held Matthew in high regard, so the


    presidents didn''t dare disrespect Matthew.


    After the exchange of pleasantries, Mrs.Cheryl began with a smile.


    "President Larson, you are providing such wonderful benefits as an employer.I believe that we have the


    exact talents you are looking for your business.You know what, I can make a callter and ask the


    students to meet you.What do you think?"


    Beside him, Mr.Zeke seized the opportunity to speak.


    "Cheryl, ording to what I''ve heard about, there aren''t many medical students in your school.."


    Then, he directed the conversation at Matthew.


    "President Larson, we have more candidates for you to choose from.I can introduce them to you.What


    do you say?"


    Chairman Dunn interjected with a smile "President Larson, I suggest you focus on quality over


    quantity.As for us, there are a lot of students who excelled in their academics...."


    Before he could finish, Mrs.Cheryl interrupted the conversation with displeasure "What are you trying to


    say? Our students also hold the professional knowledge required for the positions: Mr.Zeke made a


    remark as he rolled his eyes.


    "You''re putting it like your students are the only capable ones.."


    Talking back and forth, the presidents began to fight for the positions provided by Matthew.


    For them, providing the best work opportunities for the students was their priority.


    As they insisted on giving the best to their students, they turned the conversation into a heated


    argument.


    It was understandable if none of them would relent from this matter.


    Being the representative of their schools, they could only hope for the best for their graduates.


    They were thinking that if the Ten Greatest Families were also respecting Matthew, then he was no


    doubt the top man of Eastshire.


    If Matthew would hire the students, they would have a promising future ahead.


    If their capability could catch Matthew''s eyes, a promotion by the boss could save them from many


    years of hard work.It was indeed a rare opportunity.


    Besides, Matthew was generous with the pay and treatment.


    At the end of the day, people were only working hard to earn money, and the presidents indeed wanted


    their students to live afortable life with more money.


    The presidents debated over and over again, showing a hint of their kindness to take care of their


    students¡¯ well-being.


    The young men on the side were surprised to see their presidents fighting over a humble shop that


    they weren''t paying attention to before.


    Feeling lost, they stared at each other for guidance.


    At this moment, one of the students snatched the contract from the table.


    "President Larson, -I''ll be honored to work under your employment.Where on the contract should I


    sign?"


    Having one of them speak up first resulted in the others following him in their haste to sign the contract.


    Seeing that even the presidents were fighting for a position in Matthew''spany, none of them were


    willing to be left behind.


    Once they had signed the contract, they would be guaranteed a job at Matthew''spany, which


    would result in one less thing to worry about.


    The supervisor interrupted before Matthew could respond.


    "Presidents, I suggest you think twice.You need to act cautiously as a middleman for your students to


    reach their potential employers.It could ruin your reputation if everything turns out to be a scam.."


    President Ramsey couldn''t hold back his anger when he heard the derogatory remarks falling on


    Matthew.


    "Who the hell are you calling a liar?"


    The supervisor sneered at his reaction.


    "Who else can it be? He made a promise for a staff quarter in Soutnd.Come on, prove it to me if he''s


    not a liar"

 Chapter 1446

    Chapter 1446


    Chapter 1446


    After having been thrown off by the supervisor''s words, the onlookers heckled Matthew.


    When they first saw the presidents showing up together, they couldn''t help their curiosity and made


    guesses about Matthew''s identity.


    However, their impression of Matthew began to waver after they heard the supervisor''s words.


    Maybe the so-called President Larson and President Ramsey are a pair of scammers? they wondered.


    After all, it was hard to imagine that a person had the wealth to be the owner of a whole building


    in Soutnd.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The value of the building aside, the policy of restricted purchase alone was enough to limit the amount


    of property Matthew could own in Eastshire.


    Having no clue, the presidents turned their heads to each other for an answer.


    Regardless of what the supervisor was trying to imply, the presidents were still having faith in President


    Ramsey.


    After all, President Ramsey was a businessman with a reputation since he had been doing business in


    Eastshire for many years, so they trusted his judgment.


    Not one to hold back, Mrs.Cheryl directed her anger at the supervisor.


    "You''re good at talking nonsense.What do you want him to prove? How could he do that? You''re just


    trying to put him in a difficult position" Mr.Zeke cast a nce at the supervisor.


    "The students can rely on us to take care of them.We are only introducing the students to President


    Larson because he is trustworthy.Speaking of which, why are you ndering President Larson?"


    Chairman Dunn spoke his opinion calmly.


    "The amodation isn''t the most important aspect that the fresh graduates need to worry


    about.However, I believe that President Larson can keep his promise.Besides, even if some of the


    employees are not living in Soutnd, I can say that President Larson will still provide them with the


    best treatment."


    Chairman Dunn was actually trying to smooth things over because he didn''t quite believe that Matthew


    could own a whole building in Soutnd without some effort.So, he was being blunt with his opinion on


    the matter of amodation to give Matthew an out.


    Expecting something else, the supervisor was surprised to see the presidents still defending Matthew


    even after they heard him.


    Embarrassed by the oue, he raised his voice.


    "That guy had promised to provide amodation for the employees in Soutnd.If he can''t fulfill the


    promise, why should you believe him with other promises?"


    "Presidents, are you going to ce the students¡¯ future in his hands? Do you even know him? Do you


    know how hispany operates? Do you know what the benefits are? You don''t even know if he owns


    a property in Soutnd, so what makes you think you can rely on him?"


    The three presidents were dumbfounded by his questions.


    As they were momentarily helpless and couldn''t talk back, they all turned to President Ramsey for help.


    President Ramsey wasn''t happy with the way things had turned out.


    In order to pursue closer ties with Matthew, he sought help from the university presidents to introduce


    talents to Matthew.


    If he could work under Matthew, then Matthew''s reputation could help to rapidly increase his own


    influence in Eastshire.


    However, the supervisor was now sabotaging his ns, which had driven him mad.He asked through


    gritted teeth, "You''re working for Godspeed Pharmaceuticals?"


    Having no clue about what wasing, the supervisor answered with pride, "Yes.I''m the vice


    supervisor of the Human Resources Department at Godspeed Pharmaceuticals."


    President Ramsey nodded slowly.


    "Great.You''re fired from this moment on."


    Surprised at the sudden change of event, the supervisor looked at President Ramsey with anger in his


    eyes.


    "W-What did you say? Who do you take yourself as? Do you think you can fire me? I''m telling you Not


    waiting for the man to finish, President Ramsey waved his hand dismissively.


    "I''m not talking to you.Make a call for Adam Godspeed.I want to see him right now"


    The supervisor stuttered as the blood drained from his face.


    "Y-You know the chairman? How dare you call his name!"


    President Ramsey scolded, "To hell with your chairman! He is a nobody to me! Nobody! Tell him to


    show up within ten minutes, or else I am going to make him bankrupt!"

 Chapter 1447

    Chapter 1447


    Chapter 1447


    The supervisor stared at President Ramsey in confusion.


    At this moment, he began to panic as he was digesting President Ramsey''s words and wondered what


    had emboldened President Ramsey to say such words without fearing the consequences.


    However, as he tried to think calmly, he remembered that the chairman of Godspeed Pharmaceuticals


    was known as one of the sessful entrepreneurs in Eastshire and someone whom nobody could


    boss around.


    The thought set his mind at peace and the supervisor said through gritted teeth, "You have quite the


    nerve to humiliate the chairman! Just you wait! We aren''t going to let you off that easily!"


    President Ramsey didn''t bother to say anything to the supervisor as he was repeatedly apologizing to


    Matthew.


    Matthew was sitting there silently.He sipped his tea leisurely as if nothing could bother him, while the


    young men in front of him were still making up their minds.


    The supervisor managed to create some doubts in their mind.


    However, the presidents were standing in a different stance from the supervisor.


    Their opposite stances only added to the difficulty that the young men were facing.


    Meanwhile, Mrs.Cheryl spoke as she was frustrated to see their hesitation.


    "Are you not in your right mind? Stop waiting and sign the contract! Or do you want morepetition?


    Do you think you hold a chance against the top students?"


    Hearing her words, the young men looked at each other and waited for someone to make the first


    move.


    One of the young men came back to his senses first and quickly signed his name on the contract


    without a second thought.


    The student came from the same university as Mrs.Cheryl, so he wasn''t going to doubt the president.


    At first, two of the young men were hesitant, but they signed the contracts eventually.


    Thest person didn''t sign the contract immediately like his peers because he was still on the fence.


    Matthew observed everything and made a mental note.


    Five minutes had passed, but the young man was still hesitant.


    So, Matthew made a gesture and Lynn took the hint as she walked over to the young man''s side.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just when she was going to collect the contract, the young man pressed his hands on it with force.


    "Don''t! I...I need some time to consider"


    However, his feeble attempt wasn''t enough to mediate the situation.


    Matthew said, "You took long enough to consider.You are the only one left who hasn''t signed.It shows


    that you don''t trust us.If so, I don''t see the point in waiting for you"


    At that, Matthew snatched the contract from the young man and shoved it into a folder.


    bbergasted by the oue, the young man stood there in embarrassment.


    Just then, a realization came into his mind, and he could feel that he failed to grasp the once-in-a-


    lifetime golden opportunity and let it slip away.


    Ten minutes had passed in a sh and the sound of a roaring engine caught their attention.


    The crowd turned to the source of the noise as a Maybach drove into their view.


    When he saw the vehicle, the supervisor''s face lightened up as if he had won apetition.


    "Herees the chairman!"


    He turned to President Ramsey.


    "Stay there, you jerk! I''m not going to let you off easily!"


    The excited supervisor greeted a man who looked like he was in his fifties at the entrance.


    The man was none other than Adam Godspeed, chairman of Godspeed Pharmaceuticals.


    Walking into the crowd''s view, Adam stared at his surroundings with his cold eyes.


    "I heard that one of you here was trying to challenge me?"


    Before the supervisor could answer, President Ramsey walked out from the crowd and he admitted


    without fear, "That will be me."


    When he saw the person who spoke, Adam''s face turned pale.


    The supervisor didn''t notice the change and pointed at President Ramsey with gritted teeth.


    "That''s the jerk I told you! Chairman Godspeed, I will never allow someone to humiliate you like him, so


    I called you!" He turned to the side to look for a reply.


    Much to his surprise, there was no one beside him as Adam had not followed him.


    Turning his head, he could see Adam standing still.


    Adam was pallid, and his face was coated with a film of perspiration as if he was fearing for his life.


    The supervisor went back to Adam''s side with worry.


    "Chairman Godspeed, what happened? Are you not feeling well?"


    Adam paid the supervisor no mind as he strode across the room to greet President Ramsey.


    He asked with a shaky voice, "Joel? W-What brings you here?"

 Chapter 1448

    Chapter 1448


    Chapter 1448


    Seeing that Adam''s attitude had changed, the supervisor paled at the scene.


    Does Chairman Godspeed know the so-called President Ramsey? Moreover, he is being respectful to


    President Ramsey.


    What is going on? Many thoughts were running through the supervisor''s mind at this moment.


    Adam was a well-known businessman in Eastshire, considering that he was always having drinks with


    local magnates from time to time.


    The supervisor had never seen Adam being this respectful to anyone else other than President


    Ramsey, Just then, he could feel his mood take a turn for the worse as the idea of having made a fatal


    mistake in his career came to him.


    Before steering his attention back to Adam, Joel took onest nce at the supervisor, and then he


    asked coldly, "Adam, do you know the man over there?"


    Afraid that any dy would further anger him, Adam answered immediately, "Yes, he is from the


    Human Resources Department.Joel, has he done something to offend you? If so, you can tell me.I-I


    will teach him a lesson!"


    Joel dismissed his attempt with a cold tone.


    "No need for that, but I''m asking for two favors from you."


    Adam bowed his head to make himself look humble.


    "Sure, I''m listening.I will make sure to ovee even the most extreme danger to help you with the


    requests" Joel began.


    "I used to be the owner of Building No.1 in Soutnd, but I had transferred the property to Mr.Larson


    recently.However, your employee is doubting us and asking for proof.Can you help me?" Adam


    nodded.


    "Of course! Joel, the building was a gift to you from me, President Carter, and some of the others.We


    were the ones who prepared the agreement, so I won''t mistake it for something else."


    The statement sent a ripple through the crowd.


    The onlookers were shocked to realize Matthew was a property owner in Soutnd.


    Hearing Adam''s rification left the three presidents with wide eyes, and they wereter relieved to


    learn that Matthew could keep his promise to provide staff quarters in Soutnd.


    As the supervisor''s fear grew, he started to be incoherent and asked in desperation, "H-How is it


    possible? There is a policy to restrict the purchase of real estate in Eastshire-¡¯ Adam red at him.


    "You know nothing! Joel didn''t buy them himself.We gave it to him during the early stages of building


    the city.At the beginning, a few presidents and I invested in real estate in Soutnd.However, we were


    struggling with a severe cash flow problem as the project came into thete stages.It was thanks to


    Joel covering the funding that we managed to pull through the rough time.To repay his kindness, we


    gifted Building No.1 in Soutnd to Joel.Now, do you understand?"


    So, Larson is really the owner of a whole building after all.


    The supervisor was at a loss for words.I''ve messed up big time! Joel squinted at the supervisor.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Are you still having doubts?"


    However, he couldn''t get an answer out of the supervisor as a lot was going on in thetter''s mind.


    If the supervisor was hearing the story from someone else, he wouldn''t believe them.


    However, hearing the story from the chairman himself was a different thing.


    Furthermore, Adam was treating Joel with full respect, which cemented Joel''s identity as a big shot.


    The supervisor himself might be part of the middle management in thepany, but he was just a


    nobodypared to the big shot.


    Joel shot him another nce with disdain.


    "I guess you''re finally figuring it out."


    Then, Joel turned to Adam.


    "Great.Adam, here''s the second favor" Adam nodded.


    "I''m all ears."


    A rxed Joel then continued, "Adam, I fired your employee just now.Do you approve?"


    Adam only nodded vigorously.


    "Of course! It¡¯s up to you! Even if you didn''t ask me, I''d be firing him anyway.The jerk was acting like a


    snob and dragging us down! I won''t allow someone like him to stay in thepany anymore."


    Hearing that he had been fired with such ease, the supervisor almost fainted on the spot.He went


    through a lot until he made it to the position he had today.However, his achievements were gone with


    the wind within one second as Joel wanted to see him fired¡ªa decision that Adam approved.

 Chapter 1449

    Chapter 1449


    Chapter 1449


    Feeling desperate, the supervisor threw his arms around Adam''s leg and pleaded, "Chairman


    Godspeed! Please don''t fire me! Can''t you seem dedicated to my responsibility? You can''t neglect all


    of my hard work! Please don''t fire me on someone else''s behalf.


    Can''t you see you are going to disappoint the staff if you fire me?"


    With a hard, cold look, Adam ordered, "Shut up.Do you think I am unaware of what you have done


    behind my back? If you know what''s good for you, you will pack your stuff and get out of the


    company.Otherwise, you will have imprisonment waiting for you because I have solid evidence to put


    you behind the bars"


    The supervisor''s lips trembled as he had lost the guts to say anything.


    Looking back on his days as the vice supervisor of the Human Resources Department, he had done


    many shady things.


    For instance, when he was dealing with personnel issues, he would abuse his position to gain


    advantage over others.


    Besides, he had either pressured or coerced the female employees in thepany to remain silent


    about his harassment.


    As his power grew, his ego blinded his reasons.He was arrogant and defiant, but nobody could say a


    thing.


    Thinking Matthew was another ordinary man he had met, he mocked Matthew like he usually did.


    Never did he expect to pay the price as he never thought that the shabby-looking and little-known


    pharmacy owner standing before him would have such a background.


    To put it simply, he had always thought Adam Godspeed was the most influential man in Eastshire, but


    Adam didn''t dare disobey Joel''s orders.


    Meanwhile, when Joel was speaking to Matthew, he would always look so humble and speak softly, like


    apdog waving its tail at the owner.


    The hierarchical rtionship indicated that the identity and true power of Matthew were beyond his


    imagination, as even an influential man like Adam Godspeed was just a nobodypared to Matthew


    Larson.


    At the same time, the crowd was shocked by the oue of the event.


    Having a famous figure in the pharmaceutical industry of Eastshire like Adam Godspeed to personally


    exin things was an effective move.


    After listening to his statements, the crowd was rest assured and believed in Matthew''s capability even


    more.


    Besides, with Adam''s testimony, they were guaranteed a staff quarter in Soutnd and had nothing


    else to worry about.


    The three young men who had seeded to sign the contracts just now couldn''t help but bloom with


    happiness.


    They had made a wise choice to sign it, so they were considered the new recruits of Matthew now.


    The handsome wage and various benefits of the job were all theirs as they signed the contracts in


    advance.


    In contrast, the only young man who didn''t sign the contract until the end was crying over spilled


    milk.He was upset at himself for being indecisive.


    If he hadn''t wasted his time on his doubts, he would have be one of Matthew''s new recruits like


    the others.


    But now, regardless of his will, Matthew would never consider his application anymore.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After a long time of hesitation, with butterflies in his stomach, the student whispered his thoughts to


    Chairman Dunn.


    "Mr.Dunn, I-I''m interested in President Larson''s business.May I have your help to persuade him? After


    all, I''m one of those who came here first."


    The young man who spoke was a student from Chairman Dunn''s school.


    However, Chairman Dunn frowned at his request as he witnessed his student allowing his only chance


    to slip.


    "What''s the point ofing the earliest if you can''t even make up your mind to sign? Now it''s toote


    to change your mind! Sooner orter, others will get wind of this job offer.Have you ever wondered


    what will happen if everyone shows interest in the position? Do you have the confidence to do it better


    than the others?"


    Chairman Dunn''s words might have been harsh, but they were also the truth.


    Understanding that the me was on himself, the student hung his head low in shame.


    Then, Chairman Dunn sighed and shook his head.


    "A second chance is rare.In my whole life, I''ve never seen a job offer as promising as this one before,


    and you just let it slip.I remember there''s an old saying, that ''the choice is more important than the


    effort sometimes: It is a sentence I agree with."

 Chapter 1450

    Chapter 1450


    Chapter 1450


    The incident attracted everyone''s attention to Matthew immediately.


    The once quiet spot in the recruitment fair was soon crowded with students who were interested.


    Even though the job post stated that the applicants were required to possess a master''s degree or a


    doctorate degree, there were undergraduates who weren''t deterred by the statement and tried their


    luck at the booth anyway.


    Lynn and Matthew were having a hard time attending to the countless inquiries at the same time.


    Seeing the two of them having a hectic time, Joel called his men over to help them handle the


    reception.


    As for Joel himself, he didn''t leave himself out and helped with the organization, which showed more of


    his attentiveness than Matthew.


    Meanwhile, the university presidents had made a call to their students to try their luck with the


    recruitment.


    After a while, the top medical students from each university began to gather at the booth.


    Before this, manypanies had reached out to the top students in advance due to their excellent


    performances, and they were provided with plenty of choices.


    However, they made up their mind as soon as they learned what employee benefits and perks that


    Matthew provided.


    No matter the size of thepanies who had reached out to them, their employee benefits weren''t as


    good as what Matthew was offering.


    As the students had heard their university presidents exin, they didn''t have to worry about the future


    of the pharmacy.


    ording to the presidents, Matthew Larson was a dependable employer.


    The worth of his assets was no less than the ones possessed by the top ten wealthiest men of


    Eastshire.


    So, by having an employer like him, the students believed that even managing a clinic under his name


    would guarantee a promising future for them.


    However, this was only spection made by the presidents based on what they could see as they


    didn''t know Matthew well enough.


    In fact, he was more capable than they had imagined.


    If they knew what he was capable of, things probably wouldn''t end well between the presidents.


    After all, not everyone could be granted the opportunity to have a job in thepany of the Lord of


    Eastshire like today.


    Atst, after Lynn had filtered out the candidates who didn''t meet the requirements, ten master''s


    degree holders and another ten doctorate degree holders signed their contracts eventually.


    They were assigned as the main staff of the pharmacy.


    Dozens of undergraduates signed the work contracts after them.


    Even though their sry wasn''t as high as the degree holders, it was nheless a generous amount


    of pay.


    The students who had managed to sign the work contracts were cheering and jumping excitedly as if


    they had won the lottery.


    In contrast, the young man who came with Lynn to the fair didn''t get to sign the contract on the spot


    due to his hesitance.


    After the top students had shown up, the chance of him standing out among them turned nil.


    In the end, he lost the opportunity as he didn''t manage to sign the contract at all.


    However, the three students who were there from the beginning like him all signed the contracts and


    were granted a work opportunity on the spot.


    Even though the three students weren''t as good as him, they got the opportunities without much


    competition by being bold and decisive.


    Thest student could only hide in the corner as he felt the tears well up in his eyes.


    Just as Chairman Dunn had told him, sometimes a wise choice was all it took to triumph over hard


    work.He regretted his choices as such a great opportunity had knocked on his door, but he didn''t open


    the door in time.


    The recruitment fair remained uneventful until the end, but the students were reluctant to leave.


    The first student who had decided to sign the contract found Lynn and asked anxiously, "Miss Lynn,


    when are we supposed to report to work?"


    Others kept their silence, but their gazes were fixed on Lynn with expectation.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She only smiled at them.


    "Well...Probably not within this month"


    Her words left them in shock as they were about to graduate soon.


    They were lost and wondered how they were going to survive without ie for a month.


    Seeing the confusion in their eyes, Matthew joined in to exin.


    "There''s no need to worry; the employment contracts are effective immediately and you''re one of us


    now.Your sry will be counted starting from today and paid by the 15th of each month.Besides, you


    can move into the staff quarters right away"

 Chapter 1451

    Chapter 1451


    Chapter 1451


    In reality, the main purpose of the previous young man asking those questions was to ask about their


    wages and amodations.


    Seeing what they were worrying about, Matthew thus answered his questions straightforwardly.


    Upon hearing this, the students were instantly overwhelmed with excitement.


    They would soon graduate and leave school, which would leave them homeless.


    But now, Matthew was telling them to move to the employees¡¯ dormitory right away, which was great


    news for them.


    In any case, they didn''t have to worry about finding a ce to stay anymore, Moreover, they were filled


    with immense gratitude upon learning that they would get paid from this moment onward.


    After all, they were all poor students who had to pinch every penny of their living expenses.


    Now that they were starting to get paid immediately, they no longer had anything to worry about.


    As a result, a young man even bowed to Matthew excitedly, saying, "Thank you so much, President


    Larson!"


    Upon seeing this, the others immediately followed suit.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    They bowed to Matthew, saying, "Thank you, President Larson!"


    Lynn was inwardly ovee with emotion as she stood aside and looked on.


    This is the result of having a kind employer.


    If theye across those unscrupulous employers, they can''t possibly receive such good benefits at


    all.


    Matthew waved his hand with a faint smile.


    He used to be in a much more miserable state than they were during his job-searching days, so he


    understood their predicament very well.


    Now that he was able to offer them all the help within his power, he was more than happy to do so.


    "Those who need to move into the employees¡¯ dormitory tonight can give Lynn your name.Lynn, when


    you''re done recording their names, get some cars to help them move their stuff to the employees¡¯


    dormitory at once" he instructed.


    The students immediately surrounded Lynn with excitement written all over their faces.


    "Miss Lynn, I''d like to move there tonight."


    "Miss Lynn, I''m moving there, too.I''d like to familiarize myself with thepany as soon as possible."


    "Me too, Miss Lynn! Count me in.."


    Surrounded by the crowd, Lynn couldn''t help but feel somewhat embarrassed.


    After disengaging herself from them, she leaned close to Matthew and whispered, "President Larson,


    we only prepared dormitories for those with Masters or Ph.D.degrees; we don''t have enough


    dormitories for these undergraduates if theye over.As you know, the building in Soutnd only has


    six floors, so there aren''t enough units..."


    Matthew frowned slightly.


    This is a problem.


    Do we have to go out of our way to rent some units specifically for this? Just as he was about to speak,


    Joel came over to him and said, "Don''t worry about this, Mr.Larson.Just leave their housing to me.The


    property developers in Soutnd are my buddies, and they still have some unsold and fully furnished


    houses intended for some senior executives.I''ll take those houses from them immediately so that you


    can use them as the employees¡¯ dormitory"


    Matthew nodded immediately.


    "Okay.Lynn, hand the matter over to President Ramsey.I''ll be leaving this to you two"


    Matthew didn''t even look at Joel as he spoke, but thetter was overjoyed at his words.It was the best


    thing for him that the former didn''t turn him down.


    He felt honored to be able to work for someone of Matthew''s status, and the fact that Matthew didn''t


    stand on ceremony with him proved that he had gained the former''s approval.


    He dared not hope to be friends with Matthew, but with Matthew''s capabilities, even if he were


    only to be one of Matthew''sp dogs, he would be able to rise high in the world.


    Therefore, he immediately turned to Lynn with a smile, saying, "Miss Lynn, just leave their housing to


    me.Please count the number of people who are moving to Soutnd first.I''ll have somebody send the


    cars over to help them move their stuff.Upon hearing this, Lynn breathed an inward sigh of


    emotion.President Ramsey used to turn up his nose at salesgirls like me.But now, not only is he polite


    to me, but he even shows me great respect.This is all because of President Larson, she thought.

 Chapter 1452

    Chapter 1452


    Chapter 1452


    Having let Lynn take care of the matters here, Matthew prepared to leave.


    However, the instant he turned around, he noticed a person standing nearby.It was none other than the


    supervisor from earlier.


    Having been fired by Adam, he looked despondent after losing his job.


    However, the moment he saw Matthew, his eyes were instantly aze with bitter resentment.


    Obviously, he was ming Matthew for everything that had happened today.


    If it weren''t for Matthew, he wouldn''t have lost his job at all.


    At first, Matthew wanted to ignore him.


    However, seeing the venomous look in thetter''s eyes, he knew that thetter might stir up trouble in


    the future if he didn''t sort him out right now.


    Such a base person wouldn''t have the courage to fight him openly, but it would be a headache if he


    stabbed him in the back.


    Therefore, he walked straight up to the supervisor and said softly, "We seem to have a bet, remember?


    Now that I''ve managed to hire ten people with Masters degrees and ten others with Ph.D.degrees,


    aren''t you supposed to admit defeat?"


    The supervisor''s face turned ghastly pale at once.


    ring hard at Matthew, he uttered between clenched teeth, "I-I''ve been fired by thepany.Aren''t


    you satisfied yet? What good would it do you to humiliate me in public like this?"


    Matthew looked calm.


    "How am I humiliating you? You''re the one who insisted on having a bet with me.And besides, if I lose


    the bet this time, would you let me off?"


    The supervisor replied loudly, "I''ll let you off, of course! Thest thing I''ll do is to finish you off Matthew


    let out a sneer, knowing that the supervisor was merely talking through his hat.


    With thetter''s tendency to be insolent in his behavior, if he were to gain the upper hand this time, he


    would definitely go too far.


    It was just that he was now at a disadvantage, so he said so with the intention of using public opinion to


    put pressure on Matthew.


    There were many onlookers around them, and the supervisor''s words drew the support of many.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In their opinion, it was simply outrageous for Matthew to treat the supervisor like this now that thetter


    was already in such a state.


    Matthew stared at the supervisor.


    "Be a good loser.Since you made the bet with me, you have to bear the consequences.I''m asking you


    one more time: are you gonna fulfill your promise or not?"


    The supervisor turned livid.He had made a bet with Matthew just now, promising that he would call the


    latter Dad"thrice if he were to lose the bet.


    Now that he had lost his job, he didn''t want to lose face as well, of course.


    Clenching his teeth, he said angrily, "You didn''t hire them by yourself! You only managed to hire them


    with other people''s help.You won by using such a despicable method.There''s no way I''m gonna ept


    it!"


    At this moment, Joel and Adam came over.


    Upon hearing this, Adam got irked at once.


    Pointing at the supervisor, he swore, "What the f*ck are you talking about? Say that again, and I¡ª"


    The supervisor used to be very afraid of Adam.


    Now that he had lost his job, he had already abandoned himself to despair.


    Consequently, he red daggers at Adam and swore, "So what if I don''t ept my defeat? Adam


    Godspeed, are you still taking me as an employee of your f*ckingpany? You''ve fired me! From


    now on, we''re no longer rted.What gives you the right to tell me what to do?"


    Adam was both enraged and stupefied.


    Little did he think that the supervisor who used to be submissive and respectful to him would dare to


    talk to him like that at this very moment.


    "How dare you...Do you honestly think that I can''t do anything about you anymore?" he snarled


    furiously.


    The supervisor let out a sneer.


    "You could walk all over me and do whatever you wanted to do to me back when I was counting on you


    to make a living.But now? Hmph! You''re just a f*cking piece of sh*t to me!"


    Upon hearing this, Adam flew into a rage.


    "Great! Very great! What a nerve you''ve got, huh? You''re right.Now that you''re no longer one of my


    company''s employees, it''s true that I don''t have the right to order you around.But shouldn''t we settle


    the score for what you did at mypany?"

 Chapter 1453

    Chapter 1453


    Chapter 1453


    Upon hearing Adam''s words, the supervisor changed color involuntarily.He had only confronted Adam


    just now in a fit of rage.


    But now, Adam''s words reminded him that even though he had been fired, Adam still had a lot of


    incriminating evidence against him.


    If Adam were to hold him ountable for what he had done, he would be in trouble.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    With a forced smile on his face, he quickly replied, "Y- You''ve got the wrong idea, Chairman.I didn''t


    mean it.I¡­I¡±.


    Adam waved his hand immediately.


    "Just save your breath and say whatever you have to say to your attorney!" he said before shooting a


    nce at the man next to him.


    "Call the police."


    The man immediately took out his phone and called the police.


    Nearly wetting himself from fright, the supervisor hurriedly threw himself at the man in an attempt to


    stop him.


    "Please, Chairman, we can talk about this! I''ve worked for you for so many years, so shouldn''t I be


    given credit for that? W-Why call the police over such a trivial matter?"


    he implored in a quavering voice.


    Adam didn''t even look at the supervisor as the few people next to him dragged thetter away.


    The supervisor kept begging for mercy, but everyone ignored him.


    After all, he only had himself to me for this.


    As for Matthew, he couldn''t be bothered to care about the supervisor as well, so he drove off


    immediately.


    In reality, the bet with the supervisor didn''t matter to him; his real purpose was to get rid of him.


    This was a base person who would always bring him trouble if left unattended, so he''d rather have


    Adam send him to jail to avoid future troubles.


    Seeing through his intentions, Joel leaned close to Adam and said in a grim voice, "Make sure that this


    is well taken care of.Remember that the longer that guy stays in prison, the better!"


    Adam nodded slowly.


    Actually, he had refrained from calling the police earlier because of his former rtionship with the


    supervisor.


    However, he became furious after thetter hurled abuse at him just now, so it was only natural that he


    wouldn''t let thetter off.


    After that, Joel stayed here to help Lynn with the students¡¯ house- moving.


    Not only that, but he personally arranged for vehicles and people to help these students move their


    possessions.


    Actually, these students didn''t have a lot of stuff with them.


    Moreover, Joel had arranged for a lot of people to do this, so it didn''t take long before all the students


    moved to Soutnd.


    It was previously promised that those with Master''s or Ph.D.degrees would be staying in Building No.1,


    so Lynn personally took them there.


    Upon seeing the building''s environment and luxurious interior decoration, everyone couldn''t help but


    gasp with admiration.


    They had figured earlier on that Matthew wasn''t as simple as he appeared to be, but they had yet to


    see anything substantial at the time, so they still felt a little nervous.


    Now that they saw how luxurious their dormitory was, they finally realized that their employer was no


    ordinary person.


    As for those undergraduates, they were arranged by Joel to live in other houses in Soutnd.


    Joel took over all the vacant houses in Soutnd before handing dozens of keys to Lynn.


    He said with a smile, "Miss Lynn, here are the keys to the houses, and I''m leaving them in your


    care.Just give me a call if you need anythingter."


    Lynn looked totally stupefied.


    "President Ramsey, i-isn''t this too much? These are the keys to a few dozen houses.We can''t use up


    so many of them right now!"


    Joel replied, "It''s okay.Even if we can''t use up all of them right now, it doesn''t mean we can''t do that


    later.I heard from Mr.Larson that the pharmacy would have more than 20 chain stores in Eastshire.It''ll


    only employ more and more people in the future, which means that it''ll need more and more


    dormitories.Let''s keep these keys on standby first.If the houses aren''t enough in the future, just tell me


    about it.I''ll help arrange for more houses!"


    Lynn was inwardly shocked.


    President Ramsey is really doing everything he could for President Larson! As she took the keys, she


    felt very excited.


    Now she had a few dozen houses in Soutnd at her disposal!

 Chapter 1454

    Chapter 1454


    Chapter 1454


    It was 4:00PM when a smiling Sasha stepped out of a room with seven men and women at a teahouse


    named Melting Pot in Eastshire.


    These men and women were all suppliers whom Sasha came specially to Eastshire this time to meet


    up with.


    Cunningham Pharmaceuticals¡¯ new drug was about to go intorge-scale production.


    For this purpose, some rtively unique medicinal ingredients were needed, but only these suppliers in


    Eastshire could find the best of them.


    Sasha put a great emphasis on the new drug.


    After all, Daniel, Charles, and others had ced orders of several billion for it before it was marketed to


    the public.


    The new drug was very important to Cunningham Pharmaceuticals.


    https://novelebook/medical-genius-s-unspeakable-marriage-bd1801.html


    If everything was done well, thepany''s market value might increase by ten times or even dozens of


    times, upon which thepany would really be a behemoth with a market value of about ten


    billion.


    Sasha was a strong andpetent woman who refused to be defeated by anyone in her life.


    Therefore, she did everything by herself for the new drug.


    Thankfully, because of Matthew, the negotiations for her coboration with these suppliers went very


    smoothly.


    After having lunch at noon, they signed the contract at the teahouse, finalizing their coboration.


    After seeing everyone off with a smile of delight, she took out her cell phone, wanting to call him to


    share her joy with him.


    Just then, a youngdy with disheveled hair suddenly dashed out of a corner and ran over in panic


    before bumping into Sasha.


    As a result, Sasha staggered, causing her cell phone to drop directly to the floor, whereas the young


    lady fell onto the floor right away.


    Sasha hurriedly helped the youngdy up.


    "How are you? Are you okay? W-What''s wrong with you?"


    The youngdy seemed to have been abused.


    Not only did she have many cuts on her face, but she was ck and blue all over.Her face ghastly


    pale, she grabbed Sasha''s arm as if clutching at straws.


    She implored in a quavering voice, "Save me! Save me! Please, save me!"


    Sasha was surprised.


    "What''s the matter? What happened?"


    The youngdy replied, "T-There''s some bad guys who want to catch me.Save me, please! Save me..."


    Sasha''s expression changed at once.She said indignantly, "How could such a thing happen in broad


    daylight? Don''t be afraid.I''ll help you call the police!"


    She picked up her cell phone, only to find that its screen had shattered after dropping to the floor just


    now.She immediately dragged the youngdy to her feet with a slight frown.


    "It''s okay.I''ll take you to the police station" she said while trying to take the youngdy out of there.


    Just then, a group of tall and big brutes suddenly dashed over from a distance.


    Upon seeing the youngdy, they immediately came at her.


    Upon seeing them, the youngdy screamed endlessly in fright while frantically trying to run away.


    Sasha was astounded.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The youngdy replied, "T-They''re the bad guys! Run out of here! Run..."


    At this moment, those brutes surrounded them, and their leader pointed at the youngdy, swearing,


    "F*ck you, you b*tch! How dare you run away? Once we get you back this time, I''m gonna break your


    f*cking legs first! Let''s see if you can still run away after this!"


    The youngdy instantly fell to her knees in fright.


    "Sir, please forgive me and let me off.I really won''t run away anymore! Please let me off.I-I really don''t


    want to die..."


    However, the leader of the brutes replied, "Shut up, you b*tch! Who the f*ck do you think you are, and


    what right do you have to ask me to let you off? Get her back, guys!"


    With that, the other brutes came over in an attempt to catch the youngdy.


    Sasha became furious.


    Stepping in front of the youngdy at once, she yelled angrily, "What are you doing? How could you


    guys bully a youngdy like that in broad daylight? Do you have no regard for thew? I''m telling you, I


    called the police! You guys¡ª"


    Upon hearing this, the leader of the brutes got angry right away.He struck out at Sasha, saying, "How


    dare you f*cking call the police?"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1455

    Chapter 1455


    Chapter 1455


    Sasha reflexively raised her arm in self-defense, so the smack hit her arm instead of her cheek.


    Still, the smack was so severe that it caused her to stagger and fall to the ground right away.


    The brute then kicked her in the stomach and swore, "Move aside, you b*tch! Listen here, don''t meddle


    in something that''s none of your business, or you''re gonna die for this!"


    Sasha curled into a ball from the pain as blood flushed into her face.


    Seeing how the brutes took the youngdy away, she threatened angrily despite the excruciating pain,


    "S-Stay where you are! How dare you guys do such a thing in broad daylight...How are you any


    different from a bunch of gangsters?! Release her at once...or I won''t let you off!"


    The bruteughed at once.He turned to look at Sasha, saying, "You won''t let us off? Who the f*ck do


    you think you are to say something so audacious?"


    Her face was livid as she yelled angrily, "Listen up! My husband is Matthew Larson!"


    The brutes looked at each other in puzzlement.


    Then, their leader replied with augh, "Matthew what? I''ve never heard of him! Hey, if you''re not


    happy about this, just give your husband a call and tell him toe over and take us on"


    Sasha''s face darkened at once, after which she warned loudly, "I''m warning you, my husband has a


    bad temper! H-He''s the Lord of Eastshire!"


    After hearing her words, the few brutes burst into guffaws all at once.


    "The Lord of Eastshire? Haha! To think that somebody dares to give himself such a title! How


    ridiculous!"


    https://novelebook/medical-genius-s-unspeakable-marriage-bd1801.html


    Their leader then walked straight up to Sasha.


    "The Lord of Eastshire, huh? Fine, call him over and let me see what he''s got!"


    She was red with anger as she could tell that these people knew nothing about Matthew.


    After taking a deep breath, she suddenly shouted, "It''s fine that you guys don''t know my husband, but


    he has a buddy whom you guys surely know of! He''s the crown prince of Mightwater!"


    The brutes¡¯ expression instantly changed upon hearing this.It was normal for them to know nothing


    about Matthew, who had only be famous very recently.


    However, the crown prince of Mightwater was different.


    Having thrown his weight around in the Six Southern States for so many years, he was known by


    almost everyone.


    Naturally, these brutes had heard of him as well.


    Just as they were hesitating, a stony-faced young man came over from a distance.


    "What''s taking you guys such a long time to get her back?" he asked in a cold voice.


    The brute leading them hurriedly trotted up to him and told him what had just happened.


    The young man darted a nce at Sasha.His face was expressionless, but his eyes gleamed when he


    heard the words ¡®the crown prince of Mightwater¡¯.


    "The crown prince of Mightwater? Hmm..."


    He let out a sneer before suddenly waving his hand.


    "Take this woman back with us.Her husband''s quite something, huh? Alright then, tell her husband to


    come and take us on.If he can''t do that, then you guys can have her to yourselves!"


    Hearing this, the brutes became exhrated.


    After all, they had long been tempted by Sasha''s extraordinary beauty.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Without a moment''s dy, they rushed at her and dragged her away along with the youngdy.


    There were many spectators in the teahouse, but none of them dared to stop these men.


    Meanwhile, Matthew returned to the hotel, and so did James and Helen.


    As soon as they saw Matthew, they immediately asked him about the job fair.


    After listening to his ount of what had happened there, they were both beside themselves with joy.


    They had worried earlier that they''d have trouble recruiting employees.


    Now that Matthew had managed to hire so many talented people, they didn''t have to be worried


    anymore.


    Jamesmented with a sigh, "President Ramsey has really helped us big time this time.Not only did


    he help contact those university presidents, but he also helped us house the students"


    Helen nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 1456

    Chapter 1456


    Chapter 1456


    Obviously, James and Helen''s opinion of Joel had changed a lot.


    They used to have minor conflicts with him, but those petty grudges no longer mattered thanks to the


    tremendous help he had offered them on a few recent asions.


    Matthew didn''tment on James'' words.


    After all, Joel was just a small fry to him.


    His focus was still on the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire.He had repeatedly challenged the ten


    families these days, but they chose to knuckle under every single time, which made him feel somewhat


    unsettled.


    He knew that the ten families were certainly unwilling to submit to him, but they still chose to forbear


    from doing anything despite the circumstances.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This could only mean that they were plotting something even bigger.He sat in the room for a while


    before checking the time.


    It was already 4:30PM, but Sasha had yet to return.


    By rights, she only had to meet up with a few suppliers, which wouldn''t have taken such a long time.


    Feeling worried, he gave her a phone call, only to hear an automated voice saying that her number was


    currently unavable, which indicated that her phone had been turned off.


    Matthew frowned at once.


    https://novelebook/medical-genius-s-unspeakable-marriage-bd1801.html


    Sasha had never turned off her phone; could something have happened to her? At the thought of this,


    he immediately jumped to his feet without much thought.


    He walked to the door while saying in a grave voice, "Dad, Mom, stay in the room and don''t go


    anywhere.I''m going out to deal with something."


    Seeing that something was wrong with his expression, James and Helen quickly asked, "Matthew, what


    happened?"


    Matthew waved his hand, not wanting the two of them to get worried as well.


    "In any case, just don''t go anywhere, he said before leaving in a hurry.


    After leaving the room, he immediately called the crown prince, asking him to send some bodyguards


    over to protect James and Helen.


    At the same time, he told the crown prince about what had happened to Sasha.


    He was known as the Lord of Eastshire, but in reality, he had little control over Eastshire.


    Therefore, if he wanted to do something in Eastshire, he would need the crown prince''s help.


    As for Tommy and the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire, he didn''t count on them at all.


    It was good enough that the ten families didn''t stab him in the back, and he didn''t have much trust in


    Tommy yet.


    Learning of what had happened, the crown prince immediately sent his men over to protect James and


    Helen.


    Then, he immediately came over to meet up with Matthew, He was apanied by Melvin, who still


    looked like a pervert with his hair slicked back.


    Melvin had been with the crown prince all day since Sasha''s arrival a few days ago.


    The two of them were birds of a feather, for they had a great time going clubbing together every single


    night.


    After the three met up, Matthew gave a brief ount of what had happened.


    After listening to his words, the crown prince turned to look at Melvin with a frown.


    "Melvin, what do you think about this?" Melvin grimaced.


    "This is Eastshire, so whatever happens here can''t elude the ten families¡¯ watch.Since they tell you


    nothing, the only possibility is that they''re involved in this as well."


    Matthew nodded slowly.He was of the same opinion as Melvin, which was why he didn''t call up the Ten


    Greatest Families of Eastshire.


    Not only that, but he even suspected that the ten families were ying tricks behind this.He knew that


    they must be plotting something big, so perhaps this was what they''d been plotting.


    The crown prince knitted his brows.


    "But how are we gonna look for President Cunningham without getting in touch with the ten families?"


    Melvin smiled.


    "It''s not difficult to find someone in Eastshire.Don''t worry, just leave the matter to me.Matthew, the most


    serious thing about this problem isn''t whether you can find her or not, but who the person that abducted


    her is."

 Chapter 1457

    Chapter 1457


    Chapter 1457


    Matthew''s expression was slightly frosty.


    Indeed, Melvin''s words expressed perfectly what was on his mind.


    On his way here, he had been guessing who Sasha''s abductors might be.


    After all, the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire dared not mess with him openly.


    If someone still had the nerve to hurt Sasha at such a time, this person had to be quite something.


    After pondering for a moment, he said in a grave voice, "No matter what, the top priority is to find her


    first.


    Mr.Lennon, I''m sorry to bother you with this: Melvin waved his hand.


    "This is no big deal.Isn''t this what the spies I''ve ced in the Six Southern States are doing? Just give


    me five minutes while I gather the information"


    He took out his cell phone and tapped on its screen several times.


    After a strange interface popped up on the screen, he put in Sasha''s full name, upon which many


    pieces of information appeared.


    After looking up the dates and times, he pointed at thest entry.


    "Unless proven otherwise, President Cunningham might''ve been taken to Arlingduff Lake in East


    Suburb ten minutes ago."


    The crown prince leaned over to take a look.


    "How do you figure that out?"


    Melvin exined, "These entries show the route Sasha has taken.Since she''s Matthew''s wife, she''s


    also an object of interest to my spies.All the information about her is disyed here, but these contents


    are encrypted, so you guys aren''t able toprehend them"


    Looking at the phone''s interface, Matthew was inwardly astounded.


    How much effort and money does Melvin have to spend on building such a gigantic intelligence


    network? This guy looks like a pervert, but his abilities are extraordinary! He asked in a grim voice,


    "Who kidnapped her and took her to Arlingduff Lake?"


    Melvin shook his head.


    https://novelebook/medical-genius-s-unspeakable-marriage-bd1801.html


    "My spies didn''t manage to find anything about her abductors.This is gonna be troublesome, I''m


    afraid."


    Matthew took a deep breath as he understood what Melvin meant.


    Melvin''s spies could even get hold of information about the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire, but they


    couldn''t get any information about Sasha''s abductors.


    This alone proved that these people were definitely more powerful than the ten families.


    At the moment, however, he could no longer take that much into consideration.He swiftly drove to


    Arlingduff Lake.


    Arlingduff Lake was a rtively well-known estate in Eastshire.


    Sasha had indeed been brought here.


    Like the youngdy, she was brought to the estate''s main hall with her hands tied.


    The young man from earlier was sitting in the center of the main hall while quietly sipping at a ss of


    red wine.


    The youngdy seemed to lose hopepletely when she arrived.


    Slumping to her knees, she threw herself at the young man¡¯s feet and pleaded in a quavering voice,


    "Please forgive me, Young Master.I won''t run away anymore.Please give me a chance and forgive me


    just once.I''ll do whatever you want me to do."


    However, the young man merely ignored her and slowly sipped at his wine.


    Sasha''s expression was frosty as she came over and dragged the youngdy behind her.She said in a


    grim voice, "There''s no need to be afraid of him! I don''t believe he''d have the nerve to do anything in


    broad daylight!"


    The young man finally stopped what he was doing and shot a nce at her in amusement.


    Suddenly, he asked, "What''s your rtionship with the crown prince?"


    Sasha replied loudly, "The crown prince is my husband''s buddy!"


    The young man was startled for a moment before he burst outughing.


    "Since when does the crown prince have a buddy? Why don''t I know this?"


    Sasha retorted in a loud voice, "There are tons of things that you know nothing about!"


    The young man replied coldly, "I can''t be bothered to know about these things either.I only have a


    question for you: why do you have to meddle in my affairs? Did the crown prince ask you to do so?"


    Sasha replied loudly, "Nobody''s asking me to do so.I''m doing this of my own free will! Don''t tell me you


    guys want to let others stay out of this with so many of you bullying a youngdy!"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 1458

    Chapter 1458


    Chapter 1458


    The young man gave Sasha a long, hard stare.


    Then, he said with a sneer, "Are you saying that you''re fighting against injustice, then?"


    Sasha replied, "Not really, but I at least won''t stand by and watch so many of you bully a youngdy!"


    The young man sneered coldly.


    "You''ve got some nerve, don''t you? How dare you stop us when so many people dare not do anything


    about this? Hmph! Aren''t you afraid of getting killed right here?"


    Sasha uttered through clenched teeth, "You don''t need to try to scare me! I''m telling you, my husband


    is Matthew Larson, the Lord of Eastshire! If you dare touch a hair on my head, he''ll never let you off!"


    The young man snorted in disdain.


    "What? The Lord of Eastshire? I''ve never heard of that! Well, since you''ve got some guts, I''ll give you a


    chance," he said.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, he ordered, "Lock her up at the back.If her husbandester,


    release her if he apologizes politely.If he doesn''t, I''ll leave her to your mercy! Hmph!"


    With that, he turned around and left right away, ignoring Sashapletely.


    The few brutes around them looked pleasantly surprised.


    They were tempted by Sasha''s great beauty, but they dared not disobey the young man either.


    As one of them took her to the back, the others walked out of the main hall.


    https://novelebook/medical-genius-s-unspeakable-marriage-bd1801.html


    One of the brutes said in a whisper, "This babe is such a hottie.If we cany our hands on her, our trip


    this time will be worth it!"


    Another brute whispered, "F*ck, I hope that her husband won''t apologize when hees


    later.Otherwise, we won''t get anything out of this!"


    The other brutes nodded one after another, hoping to be able to have their way with Sasha.


    Just then, a brute suddenly suggested, "Actually, it''s easy if we don''t want him to apologize.We just


    have to stop him at the door and provoke him.Perhaps he''ll evene to blows with us."


    The other brutes'' eyes instantly lit up at his words.


    At 5:30PM, Matthew finally arrived at Arlingduff Lake.


    At this moment, there weren''t many visitors at this estate other than a few sparsely parked cars.


    Seeing those cars¡¯ license te numbers, Melvin immediately furrowed his brow.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Something''s wrong!" he said in a grave voice.


    The crown prince was startled.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Melvin pointed at the cars.


    "Look at those license te numbers"


    The crown prince took a nce at the cars¡¯ license tes.


    Then, he asked in surprise, "What''s wrong with these license te numbers?"


    Melvin exined in a grave voice, "These license te numbers are from the Southeast State.Not only


    that, but they''re from the state''s capital.Think about this.What does it mean?"


    The crown prince turned pale involuntarily.


    Taking a deep breath, he lowered his voice, asking, "You mean...these people are from that family?"


    Melvin let out a sigh.


    Then, he whispered, "If they''re really from that family, I''m afraid that things are really gonna get


    tricky.Matthew, we probably have to take our time with this¡ª"


    Matthew shot a nce at him before saying icily, "I don''t have time to care about that much! They''ve


    kidnapped my wife.Whoever they are, I''ll fight them to the end!"


    Upon hearing his words, Melvin buttoned his lips, whereas the crown prince gritted his teeth and said


    determinedly, "F*ck, why should we be scared of them? Matthew, I''m on your side no matter what!


    Damn it! If the worstes to the worst, we''ll fight them.Like hell I''ll be scared of them!"


    Matthew nodded before driving toward the entrance.


    However, as soon as they reached the entrance, they were stopped right away.


    An arrogant-looking man said in a cold voice, "Arlingduff Lake isn''t open to the public today.You guys


    may leave now!"


    Having a short temper, the crown prince was instantly peeved by the man''s words.


    He pushed the car door open right away and swore, "Who the f*ck do you think you are? How dare you


    tell us to leave? I''m telling you, open the door at once when I count to three, or I''ll make you regret


    being alive!"

 Chapter 1459

    Chapter 1459


    Chapter 1459


    The man darted a look at the crown prince with a hint of disdain on his face.


    "I know who you are! You''re the crown prince of Mightwater, aren''t you? But not even Phoenix can


    come in if he''s here.As for you...Ha! I''d advise you to get lost as soon as possible.Otherwise, not even


    your uncle can save your life!"


    The crown prince blew up at once.


    "What the f*ck did you say?"


    The man replied icily, "I''m telling you to get lost! What''s your problem with that? You didn''t hear me?"


    Infuriated, the crown prince wanted to get out of the car, but Matthew stopped him.


    Matthew opened the car door and stepped out of the car.


    He asked in a grim voice, "Did you guys kidnap a woman and bring her here?"


    Instead of denying it, the man admitted right away, "That''s right.We did abduct a woman.What''s the


    matter? Do you know her?"


    Matthew replied, "She is my wife!"


    The man looked Matthew up and down before bursting into a guffaw.


    "Hey, you''re quite lucky to have such a knockout for a wife, don''t you? Seriously, I''ve slept with


    countless women over so many years, but I''ve never seen anyone as pretty as your wife.Her body, her


    looks, and her skin...They''re just amazing.If I can spend one night holding such a woman in my arms,


    I''m willing to die early..."


    His lewd expression was disgusting to look at.


    This man was one of the few brutes from earlier, and he was provoking Matthew on purpose.He kept


    watch here on purpose to enrage Matthew and then sh with him.


    https://novelebook/medical-genius-s-unspeakable-marriage-bd1801.html


    With that, Matthew wouldn''t be able to apologize directly, and they''d be able to take the opportunity to


    have their way with Sasha.


    Matthew didn''t know about these things, but he was really irritated.


    Sasha was the woman he loved the most, so how could he allow someone else to insult her in such


    language? Therefore, he took a sudden step forward and reached for the man''s throat directly.


    The man had been watching out for Matthew for a long time, so he threw a punch at Matthew the


    instant he attacked.


    Having practiced martial arts for years, he thought he could send Matthew flying with the punch alone.


    However, as soon as he swung his fist, Matthew grabbed his wrist and twisted it immediately.


    All the man heard was a cracking sound in his arm.


    By twisting his wrist, Matthew had dislocated his arm right away, resulting in an excruciating pain that


    caused him to let out a shrill scream.


    Matthew didn''t stop there, though.


    Instead, he grabbed the man''s throat and turned him upside down.


    After that, he kicked the man in the chest, sending him flying right away.


    When the mannded on the ground, his chest had caved in; the kick had broken several of his ribs


    directly.


    As a result, he fell onto the ground and lost his strength to fight on the spot.


    The man was stupefied; never in his wildest dreams did he think he would be defeated without the


    ability to fight back at all.


    After all, he had never heard of Matthew''s name.


    In his opinion, the crown prince was supposed to be the real expert on Matthew''s side.


    However, with the crown prince''s fighting prowess, he had no problem fending off some of the crown


    prince''s moves.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    However, he never dreamed that someone unknown like Matthew would be so formidable.He had


    practiced martial arts for years, but he couldn''t defend himself against Matthew at all.


    What the hell is going on? he thought.


    At the sight of the scene, a few other men next to him flew into a rage at once.


    One of them pointed at Matthew and growled, "What a nerve you''ve got! How dare you attack us right


    here? You''re simply courting death! Kill him!"


    With that, these men immediately charged at Matthew and closed in on him.


    Matthew frowned slightly.He could tell that these men weren''t weak; instead, they were about as good


    at fighting as the man just now.


    If these men were to belong to the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire, they''d probably be middle-


    ranking members of those families.


    However, they were standing outside and guarding the entrance here.


    Seems like the person in Arlingduff Lake is really a bigwig!

 Chapter 1460

    Chapter 1460


    Chapter 1460


    The few brutes surrounded Matthew in a threatening manner before attacking him simultaneously.


    All attacking from strange directions at the same time, they blocked Matthew on all sides, rendering him


    unable to dodge them.


    Not only that, but they were standing in strategic positions.


    Although they seemed scattered, they were actually standing in the best positions to support each


    other.


    If Matthew were to strike back at one of them instead of dodging them, the others would be able to


    swiftly team up toe to the attacked person''s rescue.


    In other words, not only was Matthew unable to dodge them, but he also had to fight all of these men at


    the same time if he were to fight back.


    Matthew couldn''t help but frown.He could tell that this was a well-practiced joint attack, and these


    people had undergone special training for this.


    Individually, their fighting skills were mediocre, but with such a technique, they could team up and fight


    against opponents that were several times more formidable than them.


    No wonder they look down their noses at the crown prince.


    Even with his fighting prowess, he''ll be flustered by their joint attack! However, such a joint attack didn''t


    mean much to Matthew.


    His jade pendant contained many records of the joint attack technique, which happened to be the most


    fundamental technique among those passed down via the jade pendant.


    Therefore, these men''s attack was nothing to him.


    Just when these men lunged at him in a menacing manner, Matthew took a casual step forward, which


    was followed by two more steps to the left.


    As a result, not only did he manage to dodge these men''s attacks, but he did so with his hands behind


    his back throughout the whole process, as if he was taking a stroll in a garden.


    At the sight of this, the crown prince was dumbstruck with amazement, whereas Melvin had delight


    written all over his face.


    On the other hand, those brutes were stupefied on the spot.


    They knew full well how powerful their joint attack was.


    Even if they were toe across a real expert fighter, the best thetter could do was to break out of


    their encirclement by force.


    They had nevere across such a situation before: Matthew had walked out of their encirclement


    with a few casual steps.


    https://novelebook/medical-genius-s-unspeakable-marriage-bd1801.html


    What the hell is going on here? After exchanging a brief look with each other, they turned around and


    lunged at Matthew again, attacking him with all their might.


    Matthew wandered between these men.


    All he had to do was walk; he didn''t have to dodge them or fight back at all.


    Their attack seemed wless, but it had no effect on him.


    After about three minutes, he basically figured out what their joint attack was like.


    Their attack seemed powerful, but it didn''t even reach the basic standards, though nobody knew if it


    was because of insufficient training or theck of aplete record of the joint attack technique.


    Without wasting his breath, Matthew struck at once, knocking down these men swiftly.


    Although they weren''t weak, their fighting skills were nothing to him now.


    After that, Matthew rushed straight into the main hall.


    The young man from earlier was sitting on the sofa in the main hall while leisurely sipping a ss of red


    wine.


    A youngdy was suspended from the beam nearby with her hands tied.


    She looked quite pathetic; her face was ck and blue, and her body was covered in blood.


    On his way here just now, Matthew had found out the reason for Sasha''s abduction.


    He learned that she had been abducted by these people while trying to save a youngdy.


    Now that he saw the youngdy, he turned pale at once.


    This youngdy has ended up like this.


    Could Sasha have been beaten up as well? At this moment, a man in the main hall walked straight up


    to them and yelled, "What are you doing here? Who allowed you guys toe in? We''ve reserved


    Arlingduff Lake, so no one can get in here.How did you guys get in here? Where are the men outside?


    Didn''t we tell you guys to keep watch?"


    Just then, a wounded man staggered inside and said in a quavering voice, "T-They beat us up and


    forced their way in..."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 1461

    Chapter 1461


    Chapter 1461


    Upon hearing this, the man instantly turned crimson.He growled furiously, "What a nerve you''ve got!


    We, the Cosbys, have reserved this ce! How dare you beat up our men and force your way in


    without permission? You''re challenging our authority! No one has dared to challenge us for so many


    years.You guys are courting death!"


    Upon hearing this, both Melvin and the crown prince gave a mirthlessugh.


    In the end, what worried them the most did happen.


    Seeing their expressions, Matthew knew that the Cosbys mustn''t be ordinary people.


    However, now that Sasha had been abducted, there was no way he would back down.He said in a cold


    voice, "I don''t care which family you guys are from.All I ask is to have Sasha¡ªmy wife¡ªreleased at


    once!"


    The man replied frostily, "Who do you think you are? Are we supposed to release her because you''re


    telling us to do so? I''m telling you, our kind-hearted young master is reluctant to argue with that b*tch at


    first.As long as youe over and apologize, you''ll be able to take that b*tch away with you.But now


    that you''ve beaten up our people, you can forget about taking her away with you!"


    Matthew''s face clouded over more and more as the man repeatedly called Sasha a b*tch.


    He took a sudden step forward and said furiously, "Who are you calling a b*tch?"


    The man let out a sneer.


    "I''m talking about that Sasha¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Matthew suddenly swung his fist at him.


    The man was a considerably skilled fighter, and he had been watching out for Matthew.


    Even so, he couldn''t ward off Matthew''s punch at all.


    As a result, the punch hit his nose heavily, breaking his nose right away.


    https://novelebook/medical-genius-s-unspeakable-marriage-bd1801.html


    As blood gushed from his nose, he staggered a step back and said in a quavering voice, "H-How dare


    you hit me..."


    Without wasting his breath, Matthew kicked the man in the chest.


    The man fell to the ground right away.


    The kick broke several of his ribs, rendering him immobile at once.


    Upon seeing this, the other men in the main hall immediately charged at Matthew and surrounded him


    in a threatening manner.


    Matthew clenched his fists, but just as he was about to strike, the young man who had been sipping his


    wine in the distance finally stood up.


    "Stop what you''re doing!" he barked coldly.


    The few men immediately stopped what they were doing.


    Then, they turned to look at the young man respectfully.


    The young man slowly came over to them.


    Just as he walked past the man from earlier, he suddenly kicked him in the mouth.


    Caught unprepared by the kick, the man spat blood as several of his teeth fell out.


    mping his hand over his mouth, he looked at the young man in puzzlement, not knowing why he


    would get hit.


    The young man said coldly, "You deserve to have all your teeth knocked off for calling someone a b*tch


    as you please.What are you waiting for? Hurry and apologize to him!"


    The man''s face turned deathly pale.


    He lowered his head and said to Matthew, "S-Sorry.."


    Matthew was surprised.


    Did this guy just speak for me?


    At this moment, the young man walked up to him.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The instant Matthew saw the young man, he couldn''t help being astonished.


    One could say that he had never seen such a handsome person before.


    His skin was as pale as snow, and his features were manly.


    Although he was only a little over 170 centimeters tall, he was definitely a rare Adonis.He looked much


    more dazzling than those so-called idols and celebrities without having to make a conscious effort to


    dress up.


    The young man''s eyes swept over the crown prince and Melvin before falling upon Matthew.


    After eyeing thetter up and down, he asked, "So you''re the so- called Lord of Eastshire, huh?


    Matthew Larson, is it?"


    Matthew nodded.


    "Yes, I am" The young man snorted augh.


    "The Lord of Eastshire? Ha! I thought you were a bigwig with some sort of superhuman powers.To think


    that you''re just a young brat who''s still wet behind the ears! Well, so much for Billy Newman''s


    sessor"

 Chapter 1462

    Chapter 1462


    Chapter 1462


    Matthew didn''t lose his countenance in the slightest, though.He said calmly, "The so-called Lord of


    Eastshire is just an empty title that''s not worth mentioning."


    The young man''s face darkened.He said coldly, "Since you know that it''s just an empty title, you should


    keep a low profile.If you''re here to ask for your wife, you''ve got to strike the right attitude.You hit my


    men as soon as you came.With such an attitude, are you here to ask us to release your wife or to


    threaten us?"


    Matthew frowned slightly.


    "I beat them up because they spoke insolently of my wife.Sir, if your men don''t have such a foul mouth,


    why would Ie to blows with them at will?"


    The young man replied coldly, "Are you suggesting that the Cosbys are ill-bred?"


    Matthew snorted coldly.


    "I''m not saying that the Cosbys are ill-bred.I''m only saying that the few people whom I beat up just now


    are ill-bred."


    The young man''s face hardened.


    He said coldly, "You''re pretty good at sophistry, huh? Hmph! You want me to release your wife?


    Okay.Since you''re so good at fighting, you might as well fight me.If you win, I''ll release your wife.How


    about that?"


    Matthew frowned slightly.


    "Are you sure that you want to fight me?"


    Seeing his expression, the young man flew into a rage.


    "What do you mean? What, you think you''re surely gonna defeat me? Hmph! What a man who doesn''t


    know his own limitations.I''ll let you have a taste of the Cosby Family''s martial arts technique today!" he


    said.


    As he spoke, he suddenly kicked out at Matthew, kicking at thetter''s jaw instantly.


    Matthew never thought the young man would get physical right away.


    And besides, his kick is really fast! He quickly put up his right hand to shield his jaw with his palm.


    The kick hit the t of Matthew''s hand with such tremendous strength that it sent thetter''s palm


    tingling.


    Upon seeing this, Matthew turned slightly pale; the look in his eyes turned grave as he looked at the


    young man.He had previously thought that the young man was an average fighter, but now, it seemed


    that thetter wasn''t weak at all.He had to gather his strength and fight the young man with all his


    might.


    The young man''s fighting technique was very peculiar, for it didn''t belong to the ones that were widely


    spread in the outside world.


    Seems like this is a martial arts technique passed down in the Cosby Family! thought Matthew.


    With such a fighting technique, ordinary people would probably have been defeated ages ago, but


    Matthew was no longer the person he used to be.


    https://novelebook/medical-genius-s-unspeakable-marriage-bd1801.html


    His current fighting prowess was several times better than before.


    Not only that, but both his strength and his speed had improved a lot, too.


    The two of them exchanged blows with such amazing speed that everyone around them was dazzled


    by their moves.


    The crown prince looked totally astonished.


    He said in a whisper, "Which son of the Cosby Family is he? He''s so good at fighting! If I were to fight


    him, I''d probably have bitten the dust long ago!"


    Melvin merely knitted his brows with a grave expression without saying a word.


    Shortly after Matthew and the young man began to fight, the former figured out the Cosby Family''s


    fighting technique.


    Catching a w in the young man''s moves, he suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed the young


    man''s wrist.


    The young man immediately grabbed Matthew''s hand in return in an attempt to break free of thetter''s


    grasp.


    However, Matthew had long prepared for this.


    He sped the young man''s wrist and pressed it against thetter''s chest with all his might, making the


    latter unable to break free of his grasp at all.


    The young man instantly flushed crimson.


    Then, as a murderous glint flickered across his eyes, he kicked out at Matthew¡¯s groin.


    This kick was extremely sinister.


    If thetter''s groin were to get hit, even if he wouldn''t die from it, he''d be rendered impotent! Matthew


    didn''t expect such a ruthless move from the young man.


    Annoyed, he lifted his foot to ward off thetter''s attack.


    Then, taking advantage of the situation, he hooked the young man''s ankle and took several steps back.


    Having one foot on the ground and the other hooked by Matthew, the young man couldn''t help being


    dragged forward.His legs were instantly split apart, causing him to do a full split on the ground right


    away.


    Upon seeing this, Matthew was surprised.


    This young man''s body is so supple! In ordinary circumstances, he would''ve been dragged to the


    ground!Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1463

    Chapter 1463


    Chapter 1463


    Looking utterly difited, the young man growled in exasperation, "I''m gonna kill you!"


    He waved his other fist at Matthew, as if he wanted to fight thetter to the death.


    In reality, though, he was already in a fluster at the moment, so the punch wasn''t powerful at all.


    Taking advantage of the situation, Matthew grabbed his wrist and pressed it to his chest as well.


    The young man growled furiously while struggling desperately like a crazed lion.


    Matthew was somewhat speechless.He really couldn''t understand why the young man would get angry


    all of a sudden.


    To stop the young man from struggling, he pressed the young man''s hands against his chest, taking


    the opportunity to push his body backward.


    The young man was still sitting on the ground with his legs split apart.


    When Matthew pressed his hands against his chest and pushed him backward, he fell right away,


    causing his body to be pressed against the leg behind him.


    Upon seeing this, Matthew was somewhat stupefied.


    Isn''t this young man''s body a little too supple? Not only can he do the splits, but he can even have his


    body pressed against the leg behind him in such a situation! On the other hand, the young man


    growled while struggling desperately like crazy as he tried to break free.


    Matthew had no choice but to hold him down with all his might.


    He said in a grim voice, "That''s enough! Time to give up, man.Are you not gonna admit defeat now that


    you''ve been defeated?"


    The young man flushed angrily.


    He growled, "Y-You shameless *sshole! I''ll never let you off! Let go of me! I-I''m gonna kill you!"


    Matthew was irked as well.


    "Who''s being shameless here? You told me just now that you''d release my wife if I won the fight.I''ve


    won the fight now, and you still wanna kill me? Are you gonna go back on your word right now? Is this


    what you Cosbys do after getting defeated?"


    The young man''s face was livid.


    After clenching his teeth in silence for a moment, he replied angrily, "Okay, I give up! You''ve won! Can


    you let go of me now?"


    Matthew demanded in a cold voice, "Release my wife first!"


    The young man gnashed his teeth in anger.


    https://novelebook/medical-genius-s-unspeakable-marriage-bd1801.html


    "Let me off first!"


    Matthew replied coldly, "I don''t trust you!"


    The young man replied, "You...Fine, I''ll release your wife first! Anyone, release that Sasha!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The few men near them looked at each other, but they had no choice but to have Sasha released.


    When Sasha came out and saw Matthew, she was pleasantly surprised at once.


    Seeing that Sasha was unscathed, Matthew finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Letting go of the young man¡¯s hand, he folded his hand and said, "Thank you However, before he could


    finish his sentence, the young man suddenly jumped to his feet and madly struck out at him.Matthew


    hurriedly dodged several fatal blows from the young man before pushing thetter back with a sudden


    and forceful blow.


    "Hey, what are you doing? You''ve admitted defeat! Are you going back on that?" he said angrily.


    However, the young man merely clenched his teeth and fought him without saying a word.


    Matthew had no choice but to seize the opportunity to subdue the young man once again.


    The young man''s eyes reddened with anger when he was pinned to the ground.


    Matthew didn''t care about these things, though.He said in a grim voice, "You''ve been defeated, so I


    don''t want to fight you anymore.My wife is alright, and I have nothing against the Cosbys, so let''s end


    the matter here.How about that?"


    The young man blew his top at once.


    "In your dreams! I''m gonna fight you to thest gasp!" Matthew frowned.


    "Do you really have to do so? You''re the one who proposed the fight, and you got defeated because


    your fighting skills were inferior to mine.Aren''t you gonna admit defeat? If you''re a bad loser, then you


    shouldn''t have fought me in the first ce!"


    The young man was exasperated.


    "Who''s the bad loser here? Who are you calling a bad loser? I''m telling you, I-I''m willing to give up, of


    course! But you defeated me by despicable means.T-There''s no way I''m gonna submit to you!"


    Matthew frowned.


    "Despicable? How?"


    The young man flushed angrily, but he couldn''t say a word.

 Chapter 1464

    Chapter 1464


    Chapter 1464


    Matthew dragged Sasha behind him before saying coldly, "Since you''ve lost, can I take her away with


    me now?"


    The young man clenched his teeth.


    "You can take her away with you, but the matter between us isn''t over yet!"


    Matthew shook his head in resignation.He honestly couldn''t understand why the seemingly free-spirited


    young man would be such a bad loser.


    However, it wasn''t easy for him to seed in saving Sasha.


    Taking her by the hand, he prepared to leave with her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Sasha was unwilling to leave, though.She pointed at the suspended youngdy in the room.


    "Can we take her with us as well? These men are bad guys.We can''t sit by and watch so many of them


    bully that youngdy!"


    The young man''s face darkened at once.


    At this moment, he fixed Sasha with a cold stare, as if he had been provoked.


    Matthew darted a look at the youngdy before shaking his head.


    "Such a person doesn''t deserve to be saved¡¯ Startled, the young man looked at him in puzzlement.


    Sasha was surprised.


    "Why?"


    Matthew exined coldly, "It''s only right and proper that one has to do the job after getting paid for


    it.She received their money, but she tried to steal someone else''s valuable stuff.Don''t you think she


    should get punished for this?"


    Sasha looked baffled.


    "Y-You mean she''s stolen from someone? No way! How do you know that?"


    At this moment, the young man stared fixedly at Matthew with astonishment written all over his face.


    Stroking Sasha''s hair, Matthew exined with a chuckle, "Don''t forget that your husband is a


    doctor.This youngdy is weak, but her life energy is circting well.And besides, her energy


    cirction is centered on a few acupuncture points on her body, which means that she''s nourishing


    something with her own body.These things won''t do her any harm, but they''re very valuable.She


    probably has been paid to nourish these things with her own body.Once the nourishment is sessful


    and the stuff is taken out, her task will bepleted.However, she tried to run away with these


    things.Hmph! She deserves this!"


    Realizing her mistakes, Sasha said with embarrassment, "I see...Turns out that I got the wrong idea


    about them.I''ve messed things up."


    She turned to look at the young man with an apologetic expression.


    "Mr.Cosby, I''m really sorry to have caused you guys trouble for this.I''d like to say sorry to you guys


    here."


    The young man''s expression eased somewhat when he heard Sasha''s apology.


    "Hmph! You''re quite a reasonable person.Okay, I''ll forgive you for what happened this time.But,


    Matthew, I''ll keep in mind the scores between us!" he uttered between clenched teeth.


    Matthew looked speechless.He had never seen such a petty man before.it''s you who wanted to start a


    fight in the first ce, yet you got mad after losing the fight.


    https://novelebook/medical-genius-s-unspeakable-marriage-bd1801.html


    Does this even make any sense? Still, he couldn''t be bothered to fuss about these things.


    After looking at the youngdy, he suddenly said to the young man, "Your method may not


    work.Remember this: if anything unexpected happens, remember to feed her an ice cube within three


    minutes to save her life!"


    The young man frowned while staring at Matthew.


    "What are you talking about?" Matthew smiled.


    "You''ll know what my words mean in the future.In any case, just remember what I said.It can save her


    life."


    The young man looked puzzled; he waspletely dumbfounded by Matthew''s words.


    Without staying any longer, Matthew left Arlingduff Lake right away while holding Sasha''s hand.


    The young man¡¯s face gradually darkened as he watched Matthew walk out of his sight in the main hall.


    Suddenly, he sent the trash can nearby flying with a kick, saying angrily, "I''ll never let you off, you


    shameless *sshole! I''ll personally chop your hands off one day!"

 Chapter 1465

    Chapter 1465


    Chapter 1465


    The young man angrily walked over to the sofa and sat down.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Aman with a tattoo on his neck came over and whispered, "Young Master, that Larson guy is so


    arrogant and conceited to have thought that he''d set himself up against us Cosbys! Isn''t he simply


    courting death? Should we call up the expert fighters in the family to get rid of him right away?"


    The young man shot him a re.


    "One has to be a good loser.He defeated me, so he got to take his wife away with him.What''s the


    problem with that? What do you mean by suggesting that we call up the expert fighters in our family to


    kill him? You wanna make the outsiders think that I can''t afford to lose?"


    The tattooed man quickly replied, "That''s not what I mean, Young Master.It''s just that Matthew Larson


    is known as the Lord of Eastshire.If you lose to him like that, won''t it appear that we, the Cosbys, can''t


    even deal with Eastshire? If word gets out about this, I''m afraid that our family will be disgraced.."


    The young man''s expression turned frosty as he smashed the ss in his hand directly.


    "Are you telling me what to do?"


    After that, the tattooed man hurriedly bowed.


    "No, I dare not do so.It''s just that¡ª"


    Then, the young man said furiously, "If you dare not do so, then shut up! I know what to do and what


    not to do.I don''t need you to teach me that! Get out of my face!"


    Not daring to say a word, the tattooed man left while hunching himself.


    After walking out of the main hall, he finally straightened his posture with a flicker of bitter resentment in


    his eyes.


    Darting a furious nce in the main hall''s direction, he turned around and went to a room in the


    backyard.


    Inside the room was a smaller man, who hurriedly came to the door and looked around when the


    tattooed man came in.


    Seeing that nobody was noticing, he closed the door and asked excitedly, "How did it go, Leopard? Is


    that Larson guy dead?"


    The tattooed man''s face was livid while he shook his head, saying, "No, he isn''t."


    The smaller man turned pale at once.


    "What? He''s still alive? Why? Didn''t Young Mastere to blows with him?"


    The tattooed man replied, "He did, but he was defeated."


    "What?"


    The smaller man was stunned.


    "How could that happen?"


    Subsequently, the tattooed man darted a look at him before saying in a grave voice, "Seems like we''ve


    both underestimated that Matthew guy.


    Even in the Cosby Family, only no more than 20 people can certainly defeat him."


    The smaller man knitted his brows.


    "T-Then, what should we do now? We received the money, but we didn''t do the job.How are we gonna


    exin this to them?"


    https://novelebook/medical-genius-s-unspeakable-marriage-bd1801.html


    "There''s no need to exin it to them!"


    The tattooed man replied in a grim voice, "Since I''ve received their money, I''ll definitely help them get


    rid of Matthew.Tell them not to hurry.I''ll deal with this!"


    The smaller man nodded.


    Just as he was about to leave, however, the tattooed man stopped him right away.


    "There''s one other thing.Kill that youngdy today!" he said in a grim voice.


    "Kill her?"


    It was enough to make the smaller man pale.


    "We...We can''t do that! The herb inside her is almost ripe.If she dies at such a time, Young Master is


    definitely not gonna let this slide!"


    At that, the tattooed man gave him a threatening re.


    "She only ran away and approached Sasha on purpose at the time because she received your money.If


    Young Master finds out anything about this, he''ll find out about you sooner orter.Do you think you''ll


    still be able to stay alive by then?"


    The smaller man¡¯s face instantly turned as white as a sheet.


    What happened this time was actually a trapid by them.


    The smaller man had bought off the youngdy, telling her to run away and approach Sasha on


    purpose so that Sasha would mistakenly assume that she had been kidnapped and help her.


    With that, Matthew would involuntarily get involved.They had wanted to kill Matthew through Mr.Cosby


    at first.


    However, little did they expect Matthew to defeat Mr.Cosby with fighting skills that were beyond their


    expectations.


    As the tattooed man had said, if the youngdy wasn''t dealt with, they''d be found out sooner orter.


    If Mr.Cosby were to learn about what they had done, they''d surely die!

 Chapter 1466

    Chapter 1466


    Chapter 1466


    After pondering for a long time, the small man finally gritted his teeth and nodded slowly.


    "Okay, I''ll get rid of her tonight!"


    The tattooed man nodded with satisfaction.He said in a grim voice, "Make sure to do a clean job of it


    without leaving any traces behind.Don''t worry.Once we get rid of that Larson guy and get the money,


    we''ll be able to spend the rest of our lives abroad as we please.Even if we''re found out, they won''t be


    able to find us!"


    The small man couldn''t help but look excited.


    "Don''t worry, Leopard.Just leave this to me.Nothing wrong''s gonna happen!"


    At this moment, Matthew and the others were hurrying downtown by car.


    https://novelebook/medical-genius-s-unspeakable-marriage-bd1801.html


    Sasha sat next to him with an apologetic expression.


    "Matthew, sorry that I caused you trouble this time."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Matthew patted her hand with a smile.


    "This is no trouble at all.You don''t know what was going on with thatdy, so I''m d that you helped


    her.If youe across something like this in the future, just do whatever you want.Don''t worry; I''ll be


    on your side no matter what."


    Sasha''s eyes reddened slightly.


    Resting her head on Matthew''s shoulder, she felt incredibly sweet.I must''ve been extremely lucky to


    have such a man for a husband! When Matthew sent Sasha back to the hotel, James and Helen were


    anxiously waiting for them in their hotel room.


    Seeing how Matthew had left in a hurry and how Sasha hadn''t returned for a long time, they had a


    vague feeling that something wrong had happened.


    Now that Sasha had returned, they finally heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Matthew asked Sasha to stay in the hotel and not leave as she pleased.


    At the same time, the crown prince had many of his men keep watch here to prevent anyone from


    laying a hand on them again.


    Having had everything arranged, Matthew came downstairs, where the crown prince and Melvin were


    waiting for him in the car.


    As soon as Matthew got into the car, he asked, "Just what kind of a family the Cosbys are? Why are


    they so arrogant and domineering?"


    The crown prince and Melvin looked somewhat grave as they exchanged a brief look.


    The crown prince said, "Melvin, you''d better exin it to him.You know more about the Cosbys than I


    do"


    Melvin let out a sigh before saying in a deep voice, "Matthew, it was a bit rash of you to do what you did


    today.The Cosbys really aren''t to be trifled with!"


    Matthew didn''t say a word; he could tell that from what the Cosby Family''s men had said.


    The Cosby Family''s men even turned up their noses at Phoenix, which showed that the Cosbys were


    really very powerful.


    However, the Six Southern States were Levi''s territory.


    Which family could go against him? Melvin added in a grave voice, "The Cosby Family of the


    Southeast State is one of the ten greatest families of the country!"


    Matthew''s face changed color involuntarily.


    The fact that the Cosby Family was known as one of the ten greatest families of the country proved


    how formidable they were.


    The White Family of Eastshire, for instance, only had some say in Eastshire.


    Once they were outside of Eastshire, they''d be an ordinary family that those forces in other provinces


    didn''t give a damn about.


    However, the Cosbys were one of the ten greatest families of the country, which was enough to speak


    for itself.It could be said that such a big family could call the shots in any ce in the country.


    Even in Eastshire, they could exert their authority on the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire! No


    wonder the Cosbys are so arrogant.


    Such a big family isn''t much different from the King of the South in terms of strength.


    They don''t even have to bow to Master Levi, so it''s only natural that they don''t care about Phoenix!


    Melvin then continued, "They''re a prominent family in Cathay that lives up to its reputation and has


    existed for about 1,000 years.Not only that, but they''re still standing strong despite the countless


    difficulties and challenges they''ve experienced over the past 1,000 years.Can you imagine how


    terrifyingly powerful such a big family is?"

 Chapter 1467

    Chapter 1467


    Chapter 1467


    Matthew knitted his brows.He had been wondering how powerful the Cosby Family was, but now that


    he had heard Melvin say so, he finally realized that the Cosbys were much more powerful than he had


    imagined.


    Just then, the crown prince said in a grave voice, "My uncle has told me countless times about this.In


    the Six Southern States, I can offend anyone, including Master Levi''s rtives.However, I mustn''t mess


    with the Cosbys no matter what, because Master Levi won''t set himself up against them for my sake."


    Matthew took a deep breath; the fact that even Levi was unwilling to go against the Cosbys was


    sufficient to prove how powerful they were.Even so, he didn''t have the slightest regret.


    He said calmly, "Seems like I really don''t know much about the Cosbys.Even so, I don''t regret what I''ve


    done.They abducted my wife.If I don''t save her because I''m afraid of how powerful they are, then


    what''s the point of me being alive?"


    The crown prince gave a sigh as he could understand Matthew''s feelings.


    Melvin said, "But luckily, what happened this time didn''t get blown out of proportion.What happened


    between you and that young man is only considered some personal grudges, which aren''t serious


    enough to cause the Cosbys to attack you.Otherwise, there''s no way you can be a match for them with


    your current abilities."


    Matthew replied helplessly, "What happened between him and me isn''t really some personal


    grudges.He''s the one who proposed that we fight, and he lost in the end.Can I be med for that?"


    Melvin bared his teeth.


    "Don''t feel wronged about this.It''s enough that you fought him, but you shouldn''t have humiliated him!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Matthew got worked up at once.


    "How did I humiliate him? He lost in the first ce, but not only did he refuse to admit defeat, but he


    even fought back desperately.If I hadn''t subdued him, wouldn''t I have to keep fighting him?"


    Melvin rolled his eyes and muttered, "Still, you shouldn''t have groped his chest!"


    Matthew didn''t catch his words, though.He asked in surprise, "What are you saying?"


    https://novelebook/medical-genius-s-unspeakable-marriage-bd1801.html


    Melvin waved his hand.


    "Nothing.I''m just saying that you did a good job of fighting him."


    Matthew knew that he must''ve said something unpleasant, but he couldn''t be bothered to care about


    that.


    "By the way, how are the ten families?"


    Melvin shook his head.


    "There''s nothing going on on the ten families¡¯ side, but we just got word that the youngdy whom your


    wife saved this afternoon died suddenly for some reason."


    Matthew frowned.


    "Died suddenly? How?"


    Melvin replied, "Well, ording to their findings, she seemed to have a heart condition.Moreover, she


    was tortured after being taken back.She had a sudden heart attack and died because of that."


    Matthew''s face darkened.He had seen the youngdy with his own eyes at the time, and she didn''t


    have heart disease at all.


    How could she possibly have a heart attack?


    "There has to be something wrong behind this!" he said in a grave voice.


    Melvin nodded.


    "I think so, too.I guess somebody killed her to keep her mouth shut.She must''ve been hiding some


    secrets." Matthew nodded slowly.


    In reality, he had the same opinion.He had wanted to look into this in secret, but he didn''t expect the


    other party to kill the youngdy so quickly.


    Now that she was dead, the lead was exhausted.


    He asked, "How do the Cosbys respond to this?"


    Melvin replied, "That young man threw a hissy fit before getting another youngdy to substitute the


    previous one"


    Matthew said in a deep voice, "The effects won''t be that good if somebody is to take her ce."


    The crown prince was baffled by their words.


    "Matthew, what are you talking about? What do you mean by ¡®the effects won''t be that good''? By the


    way, you said this afternoon that the youngdy had something valuable inside her.What exactly was


    going on?"

 Chapter 1468

    Chapter 1468


    Chapter 1468


    Melvin also looked at Matthew as he didn''t understand what was going on as well.


    Matthew said, "Oh, I forgot to exin it to you guys.Actually, I noticed that when I saw the youngdy


    this afternoon.They were using her body to grow ginseng."


    The crown prince was surprised.


    "Ginseng? What kind of ginseng are they growing?"


    Matthew replied, "Blood ginseng"


    The crown prince and Melvin exchanged a brief look while looking confused.


    "Blood ginseng? What is that? Is it the kind of herbal ingredients sold at hospitals?"


    https://novelebook/medical-genius-s-unspeakable-marriage-bd1801.html


    Matthew answered, "The blood ginseng that I''m talking about is different from the one you know.The


    blood ginseng we''re now talking about actually has a scientific name of Wostoniamontana, whereas


    the blood ginseng I''m referring to is a special kind of ginseng"


    The crown prince and Melvin were dumbfounded.


    Looking at Matthew in confusion, they were totally puzzled about what was going on.


    Matthew exined, "The blood ginseng that I''m talking about is just ordinary ginseng in the beginning,


    but it has to be watered with blood within three months after its germination.After that, there has to be


    an adequate supply of nutrients that causes this kind of ginseng to have special medicinal


    properties.Only then could this kind of ginseng be called blood ginseng."


    The crown prince scratched his head.


    "Judging from what you said, blood ginseng isn''t supposed to be particrly rare.It just has to be


    watered with blood within three months after its germination and cultured artificially, right? If people of


    ancient times knew about this method, why didn''t they grow it themselves? Even ginseng can be


    cultivated, so it shouldn''t be difficult to grow blood ginseng, which is more valuable, right?"


    Matthew smiled.


    "What I just told you is just the beginning; it''s just a prerequisite for a ginseng nt to be blood


    ginseng.This kind of ginseng has to grow for years to be the real blood ginseng.It takes 100 years


    to grow a blood ginseng nt, but it takes 300 years for the nt to have medicinal properties.Still,


    only those grown for 500 years will have the best medicinal effects, and those grown for 1,000 years


    were practically unheard of.Even ancient dynastiessted for no more than a few hundred years.Who


    do you think would go out of their way to grow blood ginseng, which takes several hundred years to


    be effective?"


    The crown prince''s mouth was agape with astonishment.


    Perhaps nobody would want to grow something that takes so many years of cultivation and so many


    generations to see the results.


    Matthew continued, "And besides, blood ginseng is only effective against some special diseases.In


    other aspects, it''s not much different frommon ginseng.These special diseases are very rare, and


    few people will suffer from them.So, no one would deliberately grow blood ginseng"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Realizing what he meant, the crown prince immediately asked, "So you mean that someone in the


    Cosby Family is suffering from this kind of disease?"


    Matthew nodded slowly.


    "I guess so.Otherwise, the Cosbys wouldn''t have cared so much about that blood ginseng."


    The crown prince asked, "But you said that they''re growing blood ginseng inside the human body.What


    does that mean?"


    Matthew exined, "This is a method passed down since ancient times.Blood ginseng that has


    medicinal properties is very rare, so a renowned physician invented such a method.One has to put the


    blood ginseng inside the human body before it takes shape.After that, they have to nourish the person


    with special medicine and seal off the person''s meridians with silver needles.With that, the person''s


    energy cirction will be centered on a few acupuncture points for the blood ginseng to absorb the


    person''s vital energy in order for it to take shape faster.Such a method can cause blood ginseng that


    has grown for a few dozen years to gain medicinal properties of blood ginseng that has grown for 100


    years in a short time in order to cure disease and save human lives."


    The crown prince''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Holy crap! They can do that? I-Isn''t that miraculous?"


    Matthew smiled.


    "There are many miraculous things about ancient medicine that you can never imagine."


    The crown prince nodded.


    Then, he said, "So, is this the method the Cosbys are using to grow their blood ginseng? Would such a


    method cause harm to thosedies?"

 Chapter 1469

    Chapter 1469


    Chapter 1469 Matthew shook his head.


    "Such a method won''t do any harm to the human body.It¡¯s just that the process of putting the blood


    ginseng inside the human body is somewhat painful.Still, the big families who can afford to grow blood


    ginseng won''t mind these expenses.They''ll pay big money to somedies for them to do these


    things.Usually, the process only takes three months."


    Melvin nodded.


    "So, what happened this time is crystal clear.Thatdy was paid to help cultivate blood ginseng, so she


    wasn''t supposed to run away.And besides, since she was working for the Cosbys, she should''ve known


    very well how powerful they were.There was no way she could run away from them, yet she did so and


    happened to meet Sasha; he said before darting a look at Matthew.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "So, all of this isn''t a coincidence; it''s totally a premeditated trap.Someone hired her to pit you and the


    Cosbys against each other in an attempt to kill you using the Cosbys.Now that she died suddenly, it


    proves that someone was manipting this from behind the scenes!"


    Matthew shrugged.


    https://novelebook/medical-genius-s-unspeakable-marriage-bd1801.html


    He had figured this out when he noticed that the youngdy had blood ginseng inside her body.


    Melvin asked, "But now that thedy is dead, how are we gonna keep on looking into this?"


    The crown prince said angrily, "Why do we still have to look into this? Anyone with half a brain can


    guess that the ten families have got to be behind this! Why don''t we just go to them directly?"


    Melvin darted a look at him.


    "Going to them directly? Do you have any evidence of that?"


    The crown prince argued, "What sort of evidence do we need? Everyone knows very well who was


    behind this.I''d say let''s take this opportunity to wipe out the ten families and let Matthew haveplete


    control over Eastshire!"


    Melvin shook his head.


    "You talk like it''s just a piece of cake, but the ten families have established themselves in Eastshire for


    so many years.Not only are they full of history, but they also have a solid foundation.With our current


    abilities, if we really have a falling-out with them, we might not be able to win easily.Even if we manage


    to wipe them out, what about the aftermath? If the ten families are gone, the wealth they leave behind


    will attract countless major forces, who will be vying with one another for it.Won''t we end up letting


    others take the advantage if the other major forces exploit the opportunity while both we and the ten


    families wear each other out?"


    Matthew darted a look at Melvin.


    This guy looks like a pervert, but he¡¯s very coherent and clear-headed when ites to business! The


    crown prince scratched his head.


    "You mean we can''t do anything? What should we do now, then? Are we gonna wait for the ten families


    to stab us in the back?"


    Melvin replied, "If we want to assumeplete control over Eastshire, we have to do so by making the


    ten families submit to uspletely instead of wiping them out.Of course, by making them submit to


    us, I don''t mean to repress them by force, but to make them submit to us willingly."


    The crown prince argued, "How is that possible? These ten families are more cunning than one


    another.Even Master Levi could only force them to submit to him, but these guys actually still oppose


    him in secret.H-How can Matthew possibly make them submit to himpletely?"


    Melvin smiled before saying calmly, "The most important thing that those in power have to do is to


    temper justice with mercy.If you want to haveplete control over the ten families, you have to kill


    some of them, spare some others, and draw the rest over to your side.Only then will you be able to


    haveplete control over Eastshire""


    When Matthew heard this, his eyes flickered all of a sudden; he couldn''t help but take another look at


    Melvin.


    To be honest, he never thought that the seemingly lewd old man would possess such great wisdom.


    Thetter''s words made him see the light all of a sudden!

 Chapter 1470

    Chapter 1470


    Chapter 1470


    Upon listening to Melvin''s words, Matthew decided not to go to the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire


    for the time being.


    After that, he sent Sasha and her parents back to Eastcliff.


    Now that Eastcliff was already under hisplete control, his family would only be safe by staying


    there.


    As for Matthew, he continued to stay in Eastshire on the excuse that he wanted to help James and


    Helen deal with the matters about those chain pharmacies.


    In reality, though, Matthew was staying here to continue exerting pressure on the nine greatest


    families.He wanted to gainplete control of Eastshire bybining threats and rewards as Melvin


    had suggested.


    Meanwhile, the nine families were on full alert.


    https://novelebook/medical-genius-s-unspeakable-marriage-bd1801.html


    Just as Matthew had surmised, they were indeed the ones ying tricks behind the previous incident.


    Wanting to use the Cosbys to deal with Matthew, they had paid the tattooed man from the Cosby


    Family handsomely to bribe him intoying the trap.


    However, they never dreamed that Matthew would defeat the son of the Cosby Family.


    Most importantly, the son of the Cosby Family didn''t get angry with Matthew, nor did he use his family''s


    power to have Matthew killed.


    In other words, their n had failed.


    Inwardly, the heads of the nine families were panic- stricken, fearing that Matthew would find out about


    this and retaliate against them.


    However, Matthew had been staying in Eastshire for quite a few days, but he never mentioned the


    incident.


    Not only that, but he didn''t evene into contact with the nine families, which made them feel even


    more unsettled.


    The heads of the nine families had no idea what he was up to, but they had a guilty conscience.


    Whatever he did, they couldn''t help feeling panicky.


    This morning, Philip invited the heads of the other eight families again to a secret meeting ce on the


    outskirts to secretly discuss how to deal with Matthew.


    He was also the one who had proposed the n to use the Cosby Family to deal with Matthew.


    After gathering the heads of the eight families, Philip realized that the eight family heads had changed


    their attitude toward him this time.


    Previously, the White Family was the most powerful of the Ten Greatest Families of Eastshire, so the


    ten families were basically led by Philip, who was also the nine families¡¯ spiritual leader.


    Because of that, Philip wielded a great deal of clout among the ten families.


    This time, however, after the eight family heads arrived, Philip noticed that there was something wrong


    with the way they looked at him.He knew that they were afraid of Matthew''s retaliation after they failed


    to use the Cosby Family to deal with him.


    After all, Matthew had wiped out a big family after a brief argument before, so no one wanted to be


    another family wiped out by him.


    Matthew had done nothing these days, but he was able to ce tremendous psychological pressure on


    the eight family heads by just staying in Eastshire.


    If Philip couldn''t get rid of him as soon as possible, the prestige he had built up among these men with


    great effort would be worn away little by little by these people''s inner fears.


    Taking a deep breath, he said in a grave voice, "Everyone, I know we''re all disappointed that we didn''t


    manage to kill Matthew this time, but our n is still going on.It''s still early to say whether our n is a


    sess or a failure right now.The Cosby Family''s Leopard has promised to deal with Matthew in


    person.He enjoys high standing in the Cosby Family, so it''s easy for him to kill Matthew! So, we don''t


    have to be too worried.All we have to do is wait and see what happens next."


    The eight family heads looked at each other.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Philip''s words couldn''t dispel their inner worries.


    After all, it was useless to say anything right now as long as they were unable to kill Matthew.


    Just when everyone else was silent, Master Wayne, who was standing in a corner, suddenly asked, "I


    have a question for you, Master White.I''d like to know, why must we kill Matthew?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!